《The Original Vampire》


 Chapter 1： Son of the baron

    The spring in the northern border of the Glorious Empire always comes very late.


    It wasn''t until the beginning of April that the blizzard that had been raging for half a year finally receded unwillingly, and the warm sun once again descended on the northern border, bringing all things to life.


    But such bright sunshine doesn''t seem to be liked by everyone.


    Such as this man who just walked out of Graycastle.


    He was wearing a leather tricorne hat, the brim of the hat was pulled very low, completely covering his eyes, but he still seemed to feel the harshness of the sun, and raised his hand to lower the brim a bit.


    This man looks seventeen or eight years old. He is tall and handsome. He is wearing a black shirt with red stripes. The crimson cross-patterned knight boots are wrapped around the knees, making him a little fluffy black. The trousers bulge, and they look full of extravagance against a burgundy coat that is almost knee-length.


    It''s just that his face is extraordinarily pale, as if he has just recovered from a serious illness.


    "Master Colin!"


    "Master Colin!"


    ...


    Along the way, the servants in Graycastle saluted the man.


    However, this young master Colin seemed to be very worried, and he responded somewhat perfunctorily to the servants'' greetings.


    After a while, he finally stopped in front of a cabin, seeming to hesitate to go in.


    "Meow~~"


    At the corner of the wall, a kitten wailed dissatisfiedly, seeming to blame the man for blocking his sunlight.


    Colin Angele recovered from his thoughts, looking at the kitten at his feet, his frowning brows relaxed a little, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He knelt down, reached out and hugged the kitten to his eyes.


    "Meow!" The unbearable kitten opened his teeth and danced his claws for a while, but was unable to break free from Colin''s claws, so he resigned and fell silent, just trying to stare at the stupid human in front of him with his eyes wide open.


    Colin''s fingers gently rubbed the kitten''s slender neck, as if hesitating.


    "ßÚ" Seeing the human being in front of him slowly showing sharp teeth, the kitten grinned at him unwillingly.


    One person and one cat faced each other for a while, and Colin suddenly let out a laugh, and put the kitten back on the ground.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow~" It seemed that he had successfully defeated the stupid human in the confrontation just now, and the kitten cried out proudly.


    Then it lay down proficiently, turned over, exposed its belly, and signaled "the defeated general" to come and serve the master quickly.


    It''s a pity that stupid humans ignored it and got up and walked into the hut.


    The busy maids in the house were a little surprised when they saw Colin, they stopped their work and asked carefully:


    "Master Colin, why are you here? Dinner will have to wait for a while. If you are hungry, we can prepare afternoon tea for you."


    "No, I''ll just stroll around." Colin glanced around in the kitchen and asked when he saw the reindeer with his limbs **** in the corner, "Today''s dinner is venison?"


    "Yes, master. Carrot stewed venison, vegetable soup, butter bread, and wine."


    Colin touched his chapped lips: "I don''t need wine anymore. Give me a glass of deer blood."


    "Okay." The maids were a little surprised, but nodded in response.


    In their impression, among the owners of this Graycastle, only Lord Baron likes to drink deer blood, and Master Colin''s taste has always been very light.


    Colin turned around and left after giving the explanation, but when he walked to the door, he seemed to think of something, so he turned around and said:


    "Add another garlic, raw."


    "Okay, master." The maids responded quickly.


    At the same time, I was slanderous-Master Colin''s taste is really getting heavier...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As night fell, the dining room on the top floor of Graycastle was illuminated by a row of candles and flames in the fireplace. The layout of the hall was quite luxurious, but it also had a rough atmosphere.


    A kite shield with the head of a roaring bear is hung above the fireplace, surrounded by paintings of different styles, and animal head specimens used to show off the master¡¯s strength.


    "Master, the wine cellar just bought a few barrels of white wine from Winster Estate a few days ago. Would you like to try it?"


    After the maids set up the dining table, the butler Yimeng stood behind Colin with his hands tied, and whispered:


    "The rainy season in Winster last year was short and the sun was full. The quality of this batch of wine should be very good, and it matches tonight''s venison."


    After learning of Master Colin¡¯s abnormal behavior in the kitchen today, Yimon was really worried.


    The rude Baron Anglia was hopeless in Yimen''s heart, but for Master Colin, this butler who wanted to improve the Anglia family''s taste had great hopes.


    Unexpectedly, Master Colin had deer blood and garlic prepared in the kitchen today!


    Yimen felt he had to do something.


    The Anglia family must be elegant!


    "Okay." Colin nodded in response when he was moved by the housekeeper''s words.


    Yimeng smiled with relief, and quickly poured Colin a glass of white wine by himself.


    "Do you need anything else?"


    Colin waved his hand: "No, go ahead."


    "OK."


    disappeared outside the door with the sound of the housekeeper''s footsteps, and only Colin was left in the empty restaurant.


    His father, Baron Anglia, was on an expedition. His mother had been dead for many years, and his sister was already married. Therefore, only Colin sat on the empty and long table.


    However, he didn''t seem to feel lonely at all.


    After eating the food in front of him quickly, Colin was stunned looking at the remaining deer blood and garlic while drinking white wine.


    After drinking a glass of wine, he finally picked up the glass of deer blood, frowned slightly, and then brought it to his mouth¡ª


    did not have any expected fishy smell, nor nausea, Colin drank it all in one go.


    a bit sweet.


    Colin licked the corner of his mouth, not knowing whether to be happy or sad.


    "Is it really a vampire?" Colin whispered.


    Then, he put down the cup, took out a roll of parchment from his arms and spread it on the table, recording it in words that did not belong to this world:


    [Ordinary food can¡¯t produce any taste, nor can it cause satiety. ¡¿


    ¡¾Drinking deer blood can bring significant satisfaction and restore physical strength. ¡¿


    ¡¾Other blood, to be tested...¡¿


    Putting down the quill, Colin sighed.


    What he hopes most now is to have a "Novice Crossing Guide", "Vampire Survival Manual" and other things for him to refer to, instead of guessing and trying by himself.


    Even if there is no such thing, at least they have to cross into the existing species in this world, so that Colin can know exactly what he is, what upgrade route he has, and even go to visit a teacher or something.


    But unfortunately, there is no record of vampires in this different world similar to the Western Middle Ages.


    There are elves in this world, orcs, trolls, naga... and dragons that once ruled the world but are now extinct.


    But there is no vampire.


    Colin felt that he might have become the first vampire in this world.


    This makes him a little worried.


    Because in his original world, the vampire is basically a creature that only exists in fantasy.


    How much abilities they have and what weaknesses they have are all imagined.


    And the settings in different works are not exactly the same.


    So, in order to fully understand his new body and new role, Colin can only experiment with himself...


    So far, he found that he is really like the legendary vampire.


    Phobia, bloodthirsty, immortality...


    Yes, not to die.


    Because, when he just crossed over this morning, he found out¡ª


    There is a dagger stuck in his chest.

 Chapter 2： Assassinate

    In the dim and empty dining room, Colin carefully unbuttoned his shirt and looked at the wound on his chest by candlelight.


    The wound has not healed yet, and no treatment has been done.


    But there was not a trace of blood flowing out.


    Because, he can control the blood in his body now.


    Perhaps, this is also one of the natural abilities of vampires.


    Colin pressed both sides of the wound, and gently pulled to both sides.


    "Hiss¡ª" The tearing pain made him take a breath.


    However, Colin was a little happy.


    at least shows that his nervous system is still functioning well.


    This makes Colin feel that he is not very different from normal people.


    The wound was opened into a small hole, through the hole, Colin could clearly see his heart.


    It has stopped jumping.


    Okay, this is a little bit different from normal people.


    Colin is a little sad.


    "Hey-"


    With a sigh, Colin let go of his hands, allowing the wound to heal slowly under the pull of the muscles.


    It won''t bleed anyway, so there is no need for bandaging.


    just need to observe how long it will heal-if it will heal.


    To be honest, when Colin woke up this morning, when he found the dagger stuck in his chest, he panicked for a while.


    At that time, he felt that he might be regarded as the most failed traverser in history-he died when he first came.


    But then he found out that he could not die...


    My heart is pierced, and I still can''t die.


    As for who actually stuck in his heart, Colin has no clue at present.


    This time through, Colin successfully inherited the memory of his predecessor.


    From these memories, he also didn''t find out who was killing him.


    However, Colin already had some ideas on how to lead the killer hidden in the dark.


    But it''s not in a hurry.


    Now, he is more interested in the new body that he inherited, which is suspected of being a vampire.


    buttoned his shirt again, and Colin turned his gaze to the last food on the long table¡ªgarlic.


    It is said that vampires are afraid of garlic.


    In the previous world, Colin didn''t know much about the vampires in the novels and movies, and he didn''t know what setting the vampires in this world followed.


    There is no other way but to experiment slowly.


    Colin cut a piece of garlic the size of an ant with a knife, and then carefully put it in his mouth.


    "Oh!!"


    Colin vomited very simply.


    It seems that vampires in this world are also afraid of garlic.


    "Master Colin, are you okay?" The maid who was guarding the door heard the movement and hurried in to check.


    "I''m fine... vomit!"


    "Master, I am afraid you are sick. I will go to Pastor MiG..."


    "No!" Hearing the words pastor, Colin almost jumped up in shock, and hurriedly stopped him, "No need...I''m fine..."


    "Really? But... but your face is really pale today, and now you are vomiting..."


    "I said, no need!" Colin rubbed his stomach and suppressed the vomiting desire W, while staring at the maid at the door with vicious eyes.


    seemed to be frightened by Colin''s stern eyes, and the maid didn''t dare to insist anymore, so she had to leave the sentence "then you pay attention to your body" and leave in a hurry.


    "Huh¡ª" Colin breathed a sigh of relief, leaning on the back of the chair, breathing continuously.


    The vampire seeks medical treatment from the priest?


    Get sick!


    Although the priests of this world may not necessarily restrain vampires, Colin did not dare to experiment with his own life.


    I dare not at least now.


    Maybe after he is fully prepared, he will test the churches in this world.


    But, by no means now.


    After a while, Colin finally calmed down.


    He picked up the quill pen and continued to write on the roll of parchment:


    ¡¾Loss of garlic, ingestion can cause vomiting. ¡¿


    Feeling the changes in his body carefully, Colin added on the paper:


    ¡¾But it is not fatal. ¡¿


    Staring at the squares on the parchment, Colin frowned again.


    is wrong.


    Colin looked at the garlic in front of him, and suddenly realized that what he had just eaten was only a small piece...


    Measurement problem.


    A small amount of ingestion may not be fatal, but if you eat too much...


    Colin looked at a whole garlic in front of him, his face turned green.


    He didn''t want to try again.


    Forget it, just stay away from garlic in the future.


    After struggling for a while, Colin decided to stop this dangerous experiment.


    rolled the parchment into his arms, Colin got up and left the restaurant.


    The maid standing outside the hall saw Colin hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "Clean up." Colin glanced down at his maid, afraid to look at him. "Don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Yes, master!"


    Crossing the dark corridor, Colin returned to his bedroom.


    It was early, and Colin sat down at the desk.


    There is a book spread out on the desk-"The Memorabilia of the Glorious Empire".


    Colin also read this book when he was a child, but his memory is not clear anymore.


    now came across, in order to better understand the world, and find out the clues that vampires may have existed, Colin decided to study it carefully.


    However, this is futile after all.


    There is no record of vampires in the book.


    Fortunately, Colin is not without gain, he has reviewed the history of this human empire.


    More than 1,500 years ago, Garner Lorenzo, the legendary paladin who served the Lord of Glory, completed the unification of the human race and established the Glory Empire, becoming the first emperor.


    In order to defend against the foreign enemies around the empire, Ghana canonized the six paladins under his command as dukes, ordered them to garrison in the four directions, and continue to expand the territory.


    Thousands of years have passed, and now there are only four of the six dukes left.


    The northern territory where Colin is located is currently the domain of Duke Hilde among the four dukes.


    The Northern Territory was originally the territory of the troll family, but they had already been driven by the Hilde family to the frozen ice field further north.


    Unwilling to fail, the trolls are determined to retake this rich land, and they launch a southern expedition almost every year. UU reading


    This year is no exception.


    And Colin''s father, Baron Anglia, is currently on the front line of this war.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night darkened, the candlestick on the desk was extinguished, and the bedroom became quiet.


    only heard the steady and slight breathing of Colin, and the call of owls from far away from Graycastle.


    When the dark clouds covered the moonlight, a dark shadow suddenly appeared on the head of Colin''s bed.


    He looked at Colin who was asleep, a look of doubt flashed across his face.


    Because he clearly remembered that last night, he clearly inserted a dagger into Colin''s chest.


    Why didn''t you die?


    The shadow is very puzzled.


    But he did not hesitate.


    drew out the dagger silently, and slowly placed it above Colin''s chest.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that someone once told him:


    Although most people have their hearts on the left, a few people have their hearts on the right.


    So, this time, he quietly moved the dagger in his hand a certain distance to the right.


    "ßê!"


    The dagger pierced Colin''s chest fiercely.


    The tremendous pain caused Colin to wake up from his dream, and he was about to speak screaming, but was tightly covered by a pair of big hands.


    "Woo... woo... woo..."


    Colin''s eyes widened in horror, staring at the assassin in front of him.


    He recognized him!


    After a while, Colin''s struggle gradually subsided.


    But Sombra did not relax his vigilance.


    He waited a full ten minutes before removing the hand covering Colin''s mouth.


    Then, he drew out the dagger from Colin''s chest and made another knife in his throat.


    Now, you **** it.

 Chapter 3： Leave

    ¡¾The lord has the right to accept the support of the leader, but at the same time, he must also bear the obligation to protect the leader from all evil people. ¡¿


    In this crisis-ridden world, although human beings occupy the richest land in the middle of the continent, they also endure the gazes from the surrounding alien races.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the establishment of the Guanghui Empire, a [Lord''s Law] was established to clarify the rights and obligations of the lord.


    According to this law, nobles who lose their territory will be deprived of their titles.


    Carter Knight is the victim of this law.


    The title of their family was deprived because the territory was broken by the trolls.


    So Carter became a wandering knight.


    Lost the territorial support, this knight lived a miserable life, and even the money for maintenance of armor and weapons was almost impossible.


    Fortunately, Baron Anglia took him in.


    Carter also offered his loyalty to the Anglia family.


    But obviously, this loyalty did not stand the test.


    Because just now, the Carter Knight personally inserted the dagger into the chest of the son of Baron Anglia.


    also inserted twice.


    Carter looked at Colin''s body, the guilt in his eyes flashed, but he soon became firm again.


    Thinking of that person''s promise to him, Carter felt that his dream of rejuvenating his family was just around the corner.


    However, when Carter got up from the bed and was about to leave quietly, his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    suddenly turned around, Carter only saw a ray of cold light hit him!


    "ßê!"


    A sharp pain came from Carter''s chest, making him scream in a low voice.


    But the physical pain can''t conceal the spiritual fear at all-the damned Colin is alive again!


    Is he the devil?


    Amidst anger and panic, Carter subconsciously picked up the unfolded dagger in his hand and stabbed it forward.


    "what!"


    There was a muffled hum on the other side, followed by Colin gritted his teeth and laughed: "It hurts, isn''t it? You crap, stabbed me twice! Oh, no, it was three times!"


    "You...you..." Carter only felt the strength of his whole body quickly withdrew, and his consciousness began to blur.


    "Say! Who sent you here?"


    Before Colin could ask anything, Carter''s body had gradually softened, and blood couldn''t stop gurgling from his mouth.


    Colin leaned closer, only to hear the other''s dying voice: "Weird...monster..."


    Is this dead?


    is too casual!


    Colin looked at Carter, who had completely lost his voice, and suddenly regretted¡ªhe should avoid the opponent''s vitals.


    It''s all right now, the only clue is broken again.


    Looking at the **** corpse in front of him, Colin gasped for a few moments, but didn''t panic much.


    He is considered a legitimate defense, and he has no psychological burden.


    Come on, in fact, this is not the first time he has killed someone.


    Of course, the "he" here refers to the former owner of the body that Colin currently occupies.


    Colin in his previous life was a law-abiding citizen, not to mention killing, and he didn''t fight much, but the owner of this body had been on the battlefield. There are many scenes in his memory that are more **** and terrifying than everything in front of him.


    Therefore, after the memory has been merged, these things in front of him can only be regarded as small scenes for Colin.


    àÛàÛ, the candle on the desk is lit.


    Colin rolled out the roll of parchment again and recorded:


    ¡¾Attack on the heart and throat is no longer fatal. ¡¿


    Thinking of the legendary vampire seems to be afraid of silver weapons, he added:


    [Only ordinary weapons, silver weapons to be tested...]


    At this point, Colin is a little worried-how to test this?


    You can''t stab yourself with silver weapons, right?


    What if you really stabbed to death?


    However, Colin immediately woke up-which normal-brained guy would use silver as a weapon to build weapons?


    Therefore, unless he deliberately exposes his weakness, no one will specially make silver weapons to deal with him.


    So, he stopped worrying about this.


    Putting down the quill, Colin picked up the wine glass on the table and came back to the body of Knight Carter.


    "Puff!"


    The dagger from the chest of the corpse was pulled out, and blood gurgled out.


    Colin looked calm and put the wine glass under the wound.


    The swaying candlelight reflected Colin''s pale face, and the smell of blood permeated the air, making it strange and terrifying in this dim night.


    "Guru, guru..."


    Take a bite gently.


    is very sweet.


    Colin slapped his lips, with some meaning still unfinished.


    Then he closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes in his body¡ªit seemed to be no different from the reaction after drinking deer blood.


    In addition to the body, there are signs of slight fever.


    Colin thought this was a sequelae of the violent fight just now, so he didn''t care too much.


    Always drink animal blood in the future.


    Colin still has some psychological barriers to drinking human blood. Since there is no additional benefit, then he doesn''t need to find himself uncomfortable.


    Putting down the blood-stained wine glass, Colin looked at the corpse in front of him and began to worry.


    Although he had already dealt with the murderer who attempted to assassinate himself, Colin also knew that the Carter Knight was just a pawn, and there must be someone else who really killed him.


    The reason is very simple: Carter killed him, except that he would be chased by the Anglia family to the end of the world, he would not get any benefits.


    Besides, there is no private enmity between him and Carter.


    Therefore, someone must pay a big price to buy Carter to assassinate.


    Who would this person be?


    Colin searched his memory for a while, but he did not locate any suspicious characters.


    No way, there are too few clues.


    This feeling that the enemy is in the dark and I am in the light makes Colin particularly uncomfortable.


    And, since this person can buy Carter, I''m afraid he can also buy other people.


    Is the butler Yimon involved in this matter?


    Anyone else?


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly felt that the current Greycastle was very dangerous.


    Especially when Baron Anglia is on the move. UU Reading www.uukananshu.com


    He didn''t want to deal with rounds of assassinations. After all, he couldn''t be sure whether he really couldn''t be killed.


    Although his current body does not seem to have any fatal vitals, if someone cuts off his head, he doubts whether he can grow another head...


    And, even if he is really immortal, if this secret is leaked out, then his situation may be very unfavorable.


    So, looking at the row of flickering candles on the desk, Colin gradually made up his mind...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two or three hours before sunrise is when people sleep most peacefully.


    Even the guards on duty can''t help but doze off right now.


    But they were quickly awakened by a scream: "It''s on fire! It''s on fire!"


    The graycastle in the dark became lively in an instant, and the busy servants and guards rushed to Colin''s bedroom with buckets in their hands, trying to put out the raging fire.


    At the same time, Colin himself quietly jumped from the window on the other side of Graycastle, rolled on the spot, and then hurried away under the cover of night.


    Suddenly, Colin stopped abruptly, holding the hilt around his waist with his right hand.


    In a rustling sound, a kitten emerged from the bushes in front of Colin.


    "Meow¡ª" The kitten seemed to recognize the stupid human who had just been defeated by him during the day, and suddenly became arrogant.


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief, grabbed the kitten by the back of his neck and carried it in front of him, and smiled: "Oh, since you found it, then you can go with me."


    "Meow-"


    "Well, just right, you can be a mobile blood bag."


    "Meow?"

 Chapter 4： Firefox Mercenary Group

    When the first ray of sunlight hit Graycastle in the morning, the fire in Colin''s bedroom had been extinguished.


    Fortunately, most of the building materials in Greycastle are non-flammable rocks, otherwise the fire would not only burn this room.


    In a messy room, Yimeng, the butler, stood with his hand in his hand, staring at the scorched corpse in front of him in a daze.


    ßËßËßË...


    Amid the heavy footsteps, a tall figure appeared in the room.


    "Imon, I have blocked the castle, and all entrances and exits in Graycastle have also been guarded, huh, I don''t believe I can let the murderer run away this time!"


    The man is three meters tall and strong like a black bear.


    His whole body was wrapped in heavy armor, but he did not wear a helmet, revealing a big round bald head, with a face full of flesh, a vicious expression, and a huge battle ax with mottled blood in his hand, enough to hold Graycastle All the children in the town cried in fright.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Knight Rego." Yimon didn''t turn his head, his eyes still fixed on the charred corpse, but the focus was a little loose, as if he was thinking about something.


    Lei Ge saw this, thinking that the old housekeeper was sad for the young master''s death, and sighed: "Hey, let''s arrange the young master''s body and bury it when the master comes back."


    Yimon did not respond.


    Rego touched his big bald head, thinking that the old butler was blaming himself, he approached Yimen a few steps, and whispered: "Yimon, I didn''t see the Carter Knight today, I doubt..."


    Hearing Carter''s name, Yimen''s loose eyes condensed in an instant, and then turned to the servants who were still tidying up the house and said: "There is no need to clean up here, you go down."


    "Yes."


    After the servants left one after another, Yimon looked up at the tall Rego slightly and asked, "I remember, three years ago, you and Carter competed in the Cavaliers Championship held by the Earl of Uman three years ago?"


    Rego was a little puzzled. He didn''t understand why Yimon suddenly mentioned the previous Cavaliers Championship, but he still replied: "Is that three years ago? It seems to be. Hey, I beat him so badly that time!"


    Yimeng smiled: "Yes, he was shot at the horse by you, broke his arm, and lost two teeth."


    "Hey." Rego was a little embarrassed when he mentioned his brilliant record, but at the same time, he was also very confused, "What are you talking about now?"


    Yimeng did not answer, but continued to ask: "Do you remember that the two teeth Carter lost were on the left or right?"


    "How would I know this!" Rego was a little anxious, and Yimen''s reaction made him very confused and dissatisfied.


    Yimenn didn''t care about Rego''s attitude, but showed a mysterious smile, and pointed to the charred corpse on the ground: "If you can''t remember, you can go and take a look for yourself now."


    Lei Ge frowned, staring at Yimeng with Tongling''s big eyes for a while, seeing that he didn''t seem to be joking, finally squatted down and stretched out his hand to break the corpse''s mouth.


    "Crack!"


    Yimeng watched the rugged Rego pull the corpse''s chin completely off, and the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched.


    Rego was also taken aback, and then hurriedly tried to reattach the fallen chin...


    "Okay, don''t do it, take a closer look at his teeth." Yimon looked at the clumsy Rego, really speechless.


    "Oh, okay...hey! There really are two gaps in his lower left gum!" Rego turned his head back with glowing eyes and asked eagerly, "Did Carter lose the left tooth?"


    Obviously, this reckless man also realized that there was something wrong with the corpse.


    Unfortunately, Yimeng shook his head: "I don''t know which two teeth Carter lost back then."


    Lei Ge frowned, and as soon as he was about to speak, he heard Yimen slowly say: "However, I know Master Colin has never lost his teeth."


    "That''s right!" Lei Ge stood up abruptly and exclaimed excitedly.


    But then, he seemed to realize that his voice was too loud, and quickly lowered the volume: "So, this corpse is not Master Colin at all, but the **** Carter!"


    "No." Yimon smiled and shook his head, "Master has been killed by Carter. You must now take someone to catch this evil traitor."


    "What?" Rego''s eyes widened again, "Are you stupid?"


    Yimeng sighed and explained patiently: "Think about it, why did the young master set the fire? Why didn''t you say goodbye?"


    Lei Ge touched his big round bald head and seemed to understand: "You mean, the young master deliberately scorched this corpse, just to make others think he is dead?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did the young master do this?"


    "Maybe I want to see who is behind Carter? What is the purpose? It may also be to hide himself... In short, since the young master has his own plan, then what we can do is to cooperate with him and make this game. Go down."


    "Okay, I see." Rego walked out with a sullen head, "I''m going to order that **** Carter to be arrested."


    Yimeng watched Lei Ge''s tall figure disappear outside the door, and silently added another sentence in his heart: "It may also be that the young master doesn''t dare to trust us anymore..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why would I not trust you?" Colin smiled and said to the old mercenary in front of him, "I mean, I will pay you half of the commission first, and the remaining half, and wait for you to introduce me to a trip to sink. I''ll give it to you after the caravan in Eagle City."


    "What if you refuse to pay the remaining money when I introduce you to the caravan?" The old mercenary is obviously not satisfied with this payment method of paying the deposit first and then the final payment.


    "Do you think I am someone who lacks that little money?" Colin took out a gold coin and threw it up and down in his hand.


    The old mercenary''s eyes straightened instantly, his gaze closely following the gold coin moving up and down.


    No way. For the bottom of society like him, copper coins are the daily currency, and silver coins are rare. As for gold coins, they are something that nobles and big merchants have.


    "Then I want thirty copper coins!" The old mercenary realized that there was a fat sheep in front of him, and immediately began to increase the price.


    "Twenty. I''ll find someone else if I have more."


    "Deal!" The old mercenary happily caught the ten copper coins thrown by Colin, UU reading www. uukanshu.com began to lead the way.


    After a while, the two came to the west side of Graycastle Town and walked into an old tavern.


    "The Beard Tavern."


    After entering the door, Colin found that the name of this pub was indeed worthy of its name. The people drinking in it were almost all bearded at first glance.


    The old mercenary is obviously very familiar with this place, and while greeting everyone, he walks in with Colin.


    The two came to a long table in the corner of the tavern. The old mercenary bowed his waist and muttered in the ear of a bearded man sitting on the main seat.


    The big beard glanced at Colin along the direction of the old mercenary''s fingers, then waved his hand and motioned for Colin to pass.


    "This is the commander of the Firefox Mercenary Corps-Lord Saru. Lord Saru is a Tier 2 fighter, who happens to be heading to Fallen Eagle City. You must follow their team without fail!" The old mercenary first talked to Colin. Introduce the big beard.


    Then he turned to the beard again, his attitude was obviously more attentive: "Master Saru, this is my nephew, don''t you think he is not strong, but his martial arts are quite good..."


    "Is he your nephew?" Saru snorted and interrupted the old mercenary.


    "Yes...Yes!" The old mercenary suffocated slightly, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes.


    Then he quickly explained: "Don''t look at him who doesn''t look like me. The main reason is that this kid''s appearance follows my brother-in-law, and after all these years, I''ve been running around outside. This old face is long gone. You know, when I was young, I was also handsome and good-natured..."


    Saru sneered and interrupted the old mercenary again: "Your nephew is a knight?"


    Hearing the word knight, the old mercenary seemed to be pinched by someone suddenly, and the bragging words immediately choked in his throat.


    Colin''s pupils shrank instantly.

 Chapter 5： knight

    The atmosphere in the Bearded Tavern is still noisy and warm.


    However, the atmosphere in the corner where the Saru people were located instantly stagnated.


    "Riding... knight?" The old mercenary opened his mouth wide and looked at Colin in surprise.


    He knew that Colin''s identity was not simple, but he never thought he was a knight.


    You must know that the knights of this world are fundamentally different from the warriors of the Bad Street.


    Any well-developed civilian who can afford meat can learn how to inspire vindictiveness in the Warrior Union and become a fighter apprentice as long as he draws out a few silver coins.


    But the knight is different.


    In order to become a knight apprentice, you must first have a certain talent, and, more importantly, you must accept the baptism ceremony presided over by the pastor of the Glory Church.


    is completely different from the baptism on the earth, which is only symbolic and can be sprinkled with water. The baptism ceremony in this world is in which the pastor of the Glory Church communicates with the Lord of Glory, and engraves the sacred mark on the baptized person.


    This process is very expensive for the pastor. Therefore, the baptism ceremony that each pastor can preside in his life is limited.


    Therefore, this kind of baptismal quota is extremely precious. It has basically been completely monopolized by the nobles, and it is almost impossible for civilians to reach it.


    The rarity of knights can be imagined.


    For example, Baron Anglia has only three loyal knights, plus the baron himself and his son Colin, and the entire baron has only five knights.


    Among them, Colin has not even entered the ranks, and is currently only a knight apprentice.


    Professionals in this world can be divided into ninth-tier according to their strength, with the first-tier being the weakest and the ninth-tier being the strongest.


    Of course, there is an apprentice level below the first level, which is set for the novices who have not formally entered the level.


    Knights and warriors of the same rank, in fact, the difference in combat power is not particularly big. The knights do have the advantage, but in a head-on confrontation, they may not necessarily win the warriors. After all, factors such as martial skills, will, weapons and equipment must be considered.


    The real reason why nobles are eager for the profession of knight is actually because of its potential.


    The apex of the warrior profession is Tier 6.


    Yes, looking at the entire continent, there has never been a seventh-order warrior, whether it is a human, a troll, an orc, or an elves...none have ever existed.


    According to the statement under the crown of the first Pope Peter Messer of the Church of Radiance¡ª


    "Mortals need the gifts of gods to enter the sanctuary."


    The seventh-order or higher is the sanctuary, so the seventh-order knight is also called the Paladin.


    Therefore, according to this statement, soldiers who have not received the baptism, of course, cannot obtain the gifts of the gods, and therefore have no relationship with the seventh rank.


    At present, there are only five occupations that can break through the sixth rank in this world.


    And without exception, it''s all a profession that believes in a certain deity.


    are the human knights who serve the Lord of Radiance, the troll warriors who serve the **** of war, the elven rangers who serve the goddess of fate, the naga royal guards who serve the **** of storm, and the orc skullcrushers who serve the **** of destruction.


    Even those spellcasters who profess not to believe in gods and only believe in arcane truths cannot break through Tier 6.


    However, they can release forbidden curses with powers of rank 7 or above.


    But the release of such a forbidden spell requires the caster to pay an extremely terrible price, and it cannot be regarded as a conventional means of attack.


    Of course, the sanctuary is definitely not that easy to enter for the knight.


    Once a paladin is born in a family, the whole family will be very prominent because of it.


    And all families that have been born with Paladins will receive the honor of being crowned with the word "Holy" before their family surnames.


    For example, the Hilde family, the master of the northern border of the Glory Empire, is the descendant of the paladins of the founding state of the empire, so they are honored as the Saint Hilde family.


    In the entire history of the Glorious Empire, only seven paladin families have appeared.


    The difficulty of entering the sanctuary can be seen from this.


    As for the eighth level, it is called the legendary realm.


    Ghana Lorenzo, the founding emperor of the Glory Empire, is a Paladin in the legendary realm, and the only one recorded in history.


    For more than a thousand years after him, there has never been a paladin entering the legendary realm.


    Not to mention the ninth order.


    Tier 9 is also known as the Demigod Realm, and it is said that only the dragon that once dominated this world can reach it. After their extinction, no race has been able to reborn a demigod powerhouse.


    As for the ninth level, that is the realm of the gods...


    In short, knights are noble and rare. It can even be said that they belong only to nobles. Obviously, they should appear in places like castles rather than bearded taverns.


    Generally, no knight would choose to follow the mercenary group to another city. After all, they have their own subordinates, servants, and even an army.


    Therefore, the appearance of Colin is particularly strange.


    Just as the atmosphere in the corner became more and more serious, a small furry head suddenly emerged from Colin''s shirt.


    "Meow¡ª" seems to be dissatisfied with being disturbed by his good night, the kitten "roars" at the beard.


    Colin smiled slightly, shoved a guy who had gotten up into his clothes again, and then asked the beard: "How do you tell that I am a knight?"


    Actually, Colin felt that he was already careful enough.


    is not equipped with armor, the saber is just a standard one-handed sword that he can hold at hand, and the clothes are also "borrowed" from the uniforms of a guard who is similar to his body.


    And, according to the memory of the predecessor, although the fighters and knights do have different fighting performances, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, but in the absence of a shot, there should be no difference.


    What''s more, for a knight apprentice like Colin who has not yet entered the ranks, since he can''t inspire the Holy Light to assist in the fight, even if it really fights, it is no different from the warrior apprentice.


    Is there really a way to distinguish these two professions?


    Colin feels that this may be a blind spot in the knowledge of the predecessor.


    But who knows, Saru smiled slyly: "Guess it."


    be cheated!


    Colin reacted immediately, he was fooled by this seemingly reckless and simple beard.


    Mainly because this guy''s appearance is too confusing.


    Firefox mercenary group.


    Ha ha, no wonder it''s called this name.


    looks like a violent bear, but is actually cunning like a fox.


    "I have been in the mercenary world for more than forty years. I don''t know how many people have been seen with these eyes. Hey, you kid, although you are plainly dressed, you don''t look like a civilian at first sight. Sure enough, you will be exposed if you swindle. NS!"


    Colin took a deep breath and kept reminding himself in his heart that he must be careful and careful when dealing with experienced old rivers and lakes like Saru.


    However, on the surface, Colin appeared calm and composed, completely without the tension of his identity being exposed.


    He first took out ten copper coins and threw them to the old mercenary in front of Saru, indicating that he could leave first.


    Then he opened the chair next to Saru and sat down naturally, "I admit that the previous trick is really not appropriate. I apologize to you. However, you shouldn''t refuse a knight to walk with you?"


    "Your name?" Saru put a smile away and asked, staring into Colin''s eyes.


    Colin looked straight into Saru¡¯s eyes and replied in the most sincere tone:


    "Kahn, Kahn Suduo."

 Chapter 6： Advanced

    "Su Duo?" Sarumo stroked his beard, and suddenly a figure flashed in his mind, "Who is Viscount Su Duo of Ice Rock City?"


    "It''s my father." Colin didn''t change his face and recognized himself as a new father.


    Since discovering that the leader of the Firefox mercenary group in front of him is not easy to fool, Colin has understood that if you lie, you must pay attention to a little skill, and not like the old mercenary found for 20 copper coins. Not reliable anymore.


    Kahn Suduo is a real person.


    Of course, Colin didn''t know this guy at all, he just learned the name and his recent experience from a recent letter from his sister Caitlin.


    And the reason why Colin chose to impersonate this person is precisely because of the tragic experience of this guy Kahn, which makes him appear as a knight in a place like the Beard Tavern.


    "I heard that Ice Rock City was broken by a troll three months ago?" Saru naturally thought of the news he had heard before.


    "That''s right." Colin nodded a little disappointedly. At the same time, unwillingness, hatred, anger...and so on appeared in his eyes. The acting skills that broke out at this moment made him a little surprised.


    Saru seemed to have been deceived, and sighed: "I heard that your father would rather die than retreat, and die with the city... indeed is a respectable knight!"


    "Thank you." Colin seemed to be holding back tears, and asked with red eyes, "Do you know my father?"


    "Oh, no. I just admire Viscount Su Duo for a long time."


    Colin was greatly relieved.


    A real viscount, a mercenary leader, these two people are not in the same world at all, if they can know each other, then Colin feels that he is really unlucky.


    "Then, Mr. Saru, can I go to Fallen Eagle City with your mercenary group?"


    The reason why Colin wanted to go to Fallen Eagle City was because his sister Caitlin Angele was there.


    In the current crisis-ridden situation, only relatives with blood relationship can trust him.


    And because his father was still fighting on the front line, Colin could only seek help from his biological sister.


    "Of course." Saru finally believed in the identity that Colin had fabricated.


    Moreover, he even thought he had guessed the reason why Colin went to Fallen Eagle City: "I remember that the wife of Lord Uman of Fallen Eagle City is the sister of Viscount Su Duo, so you are going to join your uncle this time. ?"


    "That''s right."


    In fact, Colin learned from his sister¡¯s letter that the real Kahn Sudor had already arrived in Fallen Eagle City and became a knight under Earl Uman. He is currently discussing with the Earl how to retake the fief of the Sudor family. .


    But apparently, Saru did not know the news.


    He no longer doubts the identity that Colin fabricated.


    A down-and-out knight who has lost his fief, has a broken family and desperately wants to go to Fallen Eagle City to ask his uncle for help.


    This is reasonable.


    "At eight o''clock tomorrow morning, the caravan that hired us will gather in front of the Bearded Tavern."


    "Okay, I will show up on time."


    "Haha, then, now, honorable Kahn Knight, let me buy you a cup of wheat bar!"


    "my pleasure."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    The weather is gloomy, and the gray fog makes the road in the wild more difficult and more dangerous.


    This is actually the reason why Ke Linfei is looking for a caravan to go with him. Otherwise, relying on the strength of his knight apprentice, if he is alone, I am afraid that he would have been killed by the band of thieves or beasts in the wild.


    I don''t know if it was because of the large number of people in this team, or because of the reputation of the Firefox mercenary group. In short, there were no accidents on the first day of the itinerary.


    In the evening, the experienced head of Saru found a place backed by a small hill and not far from the water source to camp.


    Colin set up a fire, boiled some water, and then soaked the hard bread softly and stuffed it into his stomach.


    He can''t taste the taste anyway, so it doesn''t matter whether the food is good or bad.


    The kitten ran away early and disappeared. It is estimated that it was prey on its own.


    Sure enough, after a while, I saw it came back with a mouse.


    At this time, Colin had already taken out the sheepskin roll he was carrying with him, and added another sentence on it:


    ¡¾Human blood can help advance. ¡¿


    Yes, Colin found that he had advanced, from a knight apprentice to a first-tier knight.


    You need to know that the level from apprenticeship to formal entry has been stuck with Colin for three full years!


    And the reason for the sudden advancement, Colin now very much suspects that it was the blood of the assassin he had taken the night before.


    After drinking the blood that night, Colin noticed that his body started to become slightly hot, but because of the critical situation at the time, he didn''t care too much.


    Two days later, this fever continued and didn''t stop until noon today.


    Then, he found himself advanced.


    Because drinking deer blood does not have such a fever, Colin guessed that it was human blood.


    Of course, he has another guess.


    The assassin Carter, who was counter-killed by Colin, was a first-order knight, so perhaps only the blood of a professional would help him advance.


    In short, this guess has yet to be further verified.


    "Is this Elvish?"


    Colin looked back and saw a fat middle-aged man standing behind him, staring at the text on the parchment scroll, guessing pretentiously. UU reading


    "Yes." Colin said casually while putting away the sheepskin roll.


    He recognized that this fat man was the owner of the caravan and his name was Oliver.


    "Unexpectedly, Kahn Knight is so knowledgeable, he is even proficient in Elvish language!" Oliver immediately offered a flattering, and then sat down beside Colin quite familiarly.


    "It''s just a little bit." Colin frowned slightly, he didn''t like a businessman like Oliver.


    In his opinion, these profit-seeking businessmen are too purposeful in doing things. Now it must be a plan to take the initiative to please themselves.


    "Is this your pet?" Oliver looked at the kitten who was fighting against the dead mouse, and had nothing to say at first.


    "Yes."


    "You really have fun in life!" Oliver smiled like a chrysanthemum, "Does it have a name?"


    Colin was stunned. He didn''t seem to think that this "moving blood bag" had a name, but then he played it on the spot: "It''s called Xiaobai."


    "Xiao Bai?" Oliver looked at the pure blue shorthair cat by the fire. The smile on his face was obviously choked, and then he immediately returned to normal, "What a good name!"


    "Mr. Oliver." Colin also smiled, "You are so hypocritical."


    "Thank you very much for your compliment!" Oliver didn''t care at all, his face was amazing.


    The two chatted one after another. After getting to know a little better, Oliver suddenly lowered his voice and said:


    "Kahn Knight, if you want to retake the fief of the Sudor family, I may be able to provide you with some help!"


    Colin, who was originally drowsy, suddenly got a shock, turned his head and looked at the fat businessman beside him with a smile:


    "Do you know what you are talking about?"

 Chapter 7： Tulip Chamber of Commerce

    According to the [Law of Lords] of the Glorious Empire, nobles who lose their fiefdom will be deprived of their titles.


    But there is also a way to restore the original title.


    That is to regain the fiefdom by one''s own power.


    Otherwise, even if the fief is regained, it will be rewarded to the new nobles who made contributions in the regaining war, instead of returning to the old lord.


    Such a rule of survival of the fittest also guarantees the metabolic function of the imperial aristocratic system and prevents the emergence of aristocratic scum that can only rely on the shadow of ancestors to eat and wait to die.


    The real Kahn Sudor chose to go to Fallen Eagle City to find the Earl of Uman after his home was broken, instead of looking for the prince of the Sudor family, the Duke of St. Hild, because of this.


    If you go to the Duke of St. Hild, even if the Duke sends troops to recover Ice Rock City, it will not be returned to the Suduo family.


    It is different to find his uncle, Earl Uman. Although Earl Uman would not help Kahn without asking for a return, he would definitely take care of his relationship with the Suduo family a little bit.


    At least, Ice Rock City should return to the Su Duo family''s hands.


    And now, the real Kahn doesn''t know how to discuss with his uncle, but Colin''s fake Kahn knight already has a sponsor.


    "Mr. Oliver, thank you very much for your kindness. However, the formation of an army that can attack a city is different from the recruitment of a mercenary group that escorts a caravan. The cost of the two is not a concept at all."


    "Of course I understand." Oliver chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a strange light, "My father used to be a quartermaster, but he was...removed because of some mistakes, but for the cost of a real army, I too A little understanding."


    "Oh?" Colin finally looked at the fat businessman beside him.


    If Oliver was a crazy speculator who knew nothing about the heights in Colin''s mind before, then he has now turned into a crazy speculator with boldness.


    Although he knew he was a fake, Colin still came to be interested, and wanted to explore the bottom of this unsurprising businessman:


    "So, how many gold coins can Mr. Oliver sponsor?"


    "Hey, well, I certainly don''t have that much money to help you build an army. In fact, our Chamber of Commerce intends to support you."


    "Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Yes. Please allow me to re-introduce it, I am one of the supervisors of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce.


    If Kahn Knight is willing to accept sponsorship from the Chamber of Commerce, I can apply to the President.


    After ¡¡¡¡, the Chamber of Commerce will comprehensively consider your strength and the cost of regaining Ice Rock City to determine the scale of the sponsorship, and of course the return after the event is completed. "


    "Tulip Chamber of Commerce?" Colin suddenly felt that the name of this chamber of commerce was familiar. After searching for a while in his memory, he asked, "Ice Lake Town two years ago?"


    "That''s right!" Oliver straightened his chest and nodded proudly. "Two years ago, Baron Billy was sponsored by the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to reorganize the army and retake Ice Lake Town."


    The status of merchants in this world is not high, after all, no amount of money can buy a title.


    But obviously, some sharp and bold businessmen have begun to try to expand their influence with gold coins in their hands.


    Tulip Chamber of Commerce seems to be one of the best.


    "So, what kind of return did Baron Billy give to your Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Sorry, Kahn Knight, this is a trade secret, please forgive me for not being able to disclose it to you."


    "Okay." Colin touched his chin and changed his question, "Then, what do you want from me?"


    "Hey, the specific conditions, you can talk more about it when you see our president." Oliver replied drippingly.


    "I need to think about it."


    "Of course, you think about it and come to me anytime." Oliver squinted his eyes and added grinningly. "However, I can assure you that neither the Duke of St. Hild nor the Earl of Uman will be able to give it to you. Provide more favorable terms than our Tulip Chamber of Commerce."


    "But the help you provide cannot be compared with the duke or the earl."


    "Of course, but our appetite is much smaller."


    Colin nodded, and suddenly felt that the Tulip Chamber of Commerce was very interesting.


    Although he is a counterfeit and does not need sponsorship from the other party, he still asked: "Does your Chamber of Commerce have a station in Fallen Eagle City?"


    "Of course, it''s right next to the slave market in the west side of Fallen Eagle City. Welcome you at any time!"


    Colin secretly wrote down this location for future needs.


    Then, he changed the subject and started to chat with Oliver.


    This Oliver has been doing business abroad all the year round, and he is very knowledgeable, coupled with deliberately to please Colin, the two immediately had a hot conversation, and they had a posture of seeing each other late.


    Unknowingly, the night darkened and the camp gradually became quiet. Most of the mercenaries had already rested.


    Oliver tried his best to invite Colin to rest in his tent. Colin stepped aside and saw that the other party''s tent was indeed luxuriously arranged, so he nodded and agreed.


    And when everyone was asleep, Colin was suddenly awakened by a small sound.


    He got up immediately, and after listening for a while, he shook Oliver beside him suddenly: "Wake up, wake up! Someone is approaching our camp!"


    Oliver was also quite alert, and quickly got up, but after listening carefully for a while, he wondered: "Really? Why didn''t I hear anything?"


    "Listen carefully," Colin said confidently.


    He found that his hearing was greatly enhanced at night, and even a little movement from a kilometer away could not escape his ears. UU reading


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    Sure enough, the mercenaries in charge of the night watch also discovered the enemy and immediately yelled.


    "Calm down, don''t panic! Light a torch, look for a companion, guard, and don''t leave the camp!" The sturdy voice of the head of the Firefox Mercenary Group, Salu, immediately sounded, stabilizing the chaotic camp.


    "I''ll go out and have a look." Oliver was worried about the safety of his cargo, and he ran out of the tent after hesitating for a while.


    Colin also followed out, and then saw that the enemy who had rushed into the camp had already handed over the people of the Firefox Mercenary Group.


    He didn''t join the battle group, after all, Oliver didn''t pay him a commission, so he didn''t have to give his life to this fat man.


    However, after watching it for a while, Colin felt relieved.


    It should be a group of thieves who came here. They were so weak that they didn''t even have an advanced fighter.


    The number of people is not large, about 70 or 80 people. I really don¡¯t know where their courage dared to attack the camp of the Firefox Mercenary Group with hundreds of people.


    After a little panic at the beginning, the Firefox mercenary group quickly stabilized their position and defeated the thieves steadily.


    In less than half an hour, the band of thieves finally collapsed and fled in a hurry after dropping more than 30 corpses.


    "Don''t chase, don''t chase!" Saru yelled calmly, to prevent the guys who killed their heads from chasing into the deep forest.


    After the thieves ran out of sight, Saru began to arrange manpower to clear the battlefield.


    Oliver also hurried to check his goods and count the losses.


    Ke Lin quietly walked to a remote and dark corner, crouched in front of a thief''s body, and took out a dagger and a kettle.


    "ßê!"


    "Goooo, goooo..."

 Chapter 8： Conscription order

    The morning sun dispelled the darkness in the forest, and also took away the worries that lingered in everyone''s hearts.


    After the battle last night, everyone was busy clearing the battlefield, and at the same time they had to guard against the enemy''s comeback, so most of them did not continue to sleep.


    After the sun came out, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Some people who were really tired and sleepy started to sleep.


    A part of the mercenaries began to prepare breakfast, and the leader Saru was still arguing with the businessman Oliver about the casualty pension.


    Actually, the two parties had agreed on the standard of compensation before they set off. The reason why they are arguing now is entirely because of an unlucky person who was killed by his own man.


    Oliver insisted that this guy was the Firefox mercenary group''s own responsibility and that he shouldn''t pay the pension, so he quarreled with Saru.


    Colin hangs up high on his own, squatting beside a fire, drinking the "water" in the kettle leisurely.


    The rising sun was a bit dazzling, and Colin lowered the brim of his hat a bit, almost completely covering the upper half of his face.


    Then, he took out the sheepskin scroll and crossed out the sentence [Human blood can help advance] that he wrote yesterday.


    Because he found that the blood secretly obtained from the corpse of a thief last night has no effect on his strength growth. It is just like deer blood. In addition to satisfying the appetite and replenishing energy, there is no such thing as Carter Knight¡¯s blood. Effect.


    Perhaps the blood of ordinary people has no effect, it must be the blood of professionals to help advance.


    Moreover, I am afraid that it needs the blood of a higher-level professional to have the effect.


    Thinking of this, Colin unconsciously turned his gaze to the only second-order warrior here-Captain Saru.


    Then he shook his head again.


    Let¡¯s not say if I can beat Saru.


    Even if he was able to fight, he didn''t want to kill an innocent person in order to advance quickly.


    Colin felt that he still had some bottom line.


    While thinking about it, Colin discovered that Oliver''s dispute with Saru had finally ended.


    The chubby businessman was walking towards Colin with a slightly unhappy expression, as if he did not have the upper hand in the argument just now.


    "That''s a tough guy!" After approaching, Oliver glanced at Saru''s figure and complained to Colin.


    Colin looked at the businessman who said with great arrogance yesterday that he wanted to sponsor his army, and now he became more compelling because of a mercenary''s pension, and suddenly he laughed a little bit.


    "Forget it, just take it to comfort people''s hearts. After all, there is still a long way to go from Falling Eagle City. At this time, it is not a wise choice to fight with the Firefox Mercenary Group."


    "I know. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have given way to the old fellow Saru!" Oliver obviously understood this, but he was still unwilling and whispered a few words.


    "Would you like to taste the jerky I brought, it is much better than bread." Then the fat businessman became generous again.


    Colin smiled and accepted Oliver''s kindness, and chatted with him casually.


    After waiting for everyone to finish their breakfast and rest for another two hours, the caravan put away the tent and prepared to set off again.


    And at this moment, Saru suddenly stopped everyone, and then he lay on the ground and pressed his right ear to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Colin frowned slightly.


    His hearing during the day is far less than that at night, and he didn''t hear any unusual movement at all at this time.


    But the Saru over there suddenly jumped up from the ground, hissing and roaring: "Horse! Horseshoes! Quick! Everyone, immediately alert!"


    With this roar of Saru, the whole camp suddenly became a mess.


    Oliver''s face turned pale too.


    He knew the seriousness of the matter.


    This time is different from last night¡¯s attack. The band of thieves can¡¯t raise horses. If the people here are enemies and not friends, I¡¯m afraid it will be very troublesome...


    "Tab T T T T..."


    As time passed, Colin finally heard the rush of horseshoes.


    The ground began to vibrate slightly, which made the mercenaries in the array more flustered, even the roar of the Bearded Saru could no longer calm them down.


    Ke Lin squinted his eyes and saw a thin gray line suddenly appeared in the forest not far away, like a sharp arrow rushing towards the camp.


    This is a team of cavalry!


    There are not many cavalry, only about twenty men.


    But looking at their overwhelming momentum, Colin had no doubt that as long as the opponent charged, the defensive position that the Firefox mercenary group tried to put together would immediately collapse.


    This is the terrifying oppression of the King of War in the Cold Weapon Age!


    rumbling!


    The earth is roaring.


    The cavalry is approaching.


    The mercenaries are shaking.


    Oliver closed his eyes in pain.


    Saru stood at the forefront of the defense line with a huge bust shield, like a rock.


    Colin also ignored the dazzling sunlight, sighed helplessly, lifted the three-cornered hat, and drew the one-handed sword from his waist.


    Just as everyone was preparing to fight to the death, the surging cavalry squad suddenly stopped about 30 meters from the camp.


    "ßÔ¡ª"


    Twenty war horses stood volleyed in the air amid a series of horse chirps.


    Good equestrianism!


    Colin couldn''t help but exclaimed in his heart.


    At the same time, his tense mood slightly relaxed.


    The opponent should not be an enemy anymore.


    However, looking at their posture of rushing over without slowing down, and the final dazzling stop, obviously, they wanted to give the Firefox mercenary group a smashing power.


    Therefore, the other party may not necessarily have much kindness.


    This point, Oliver, a shrewd businessman, obviously saw it, and he didn''t take the initiative to step forward, but signaled Saru to negotiate. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Saru was helpless, after all, he received a commission and was obliged to solve any troubles Oliver encountered along the way.


    So, he had to put down his half-length shield and big sword, and moved forward empty-handed, while shouting loudly at the same time:


    "Friends across the street! I am Saru, the head of the Firefox Mercenary Corps. I am escorting some goods from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to Fallen Eagle City. I wonder if I can help you?"


    The cavalry squad on the opposite side didn''t respond, as if they suddenly became sculptures.


    The forest was silent, the wind seemed to stop suddenly, and the air was so dignified that it was suffocating.


    Saru suppressed the fear and anxiety in his heart, biting his scalp and moving on.


    A few steps closer, he finally saw the badge on the chest armor of the leading cavalryman, and he took a breath of surprise: "Your Excellency is a knight of the Saint Hild family?"


    Saru''s loud voice also spread to the rear, so a small depressive commotion broke out among the mercenaries.


    But at the same time, everyone involuntarily lowered the weapons in their hands to the ground, as if the name "Saint Hierd" had terrifying magical powers that people did not dare to fight against.


    Yes.


    In the north of the empire, the name Saint Hild is a symbol of absolute authority.


    Even the imperial family does not have such a terrifying appeal and influence here.


    "ßѵ±."


    The knight headed by ¡¡¡¡ finally moved. He lifted his helmet and mask, revealing a pair of indifferent eyes, and nodded at Saru, acquiescing to his identity.


    Then, he took out a roll of parchment from the cloth bag in front of the saddle and threw it at Saru''s feet. At the same time, he announced in an unquestionable tone:


    "By the order of the Duke of St. Hilde and Marquis Charles, you have been urgently called up."

 Chapter 9： Sar

    "Marquis Charles?"


    "The Marquis of Charles is the eldest son of the Duke of St. Hild, the first in line..."


    "Nonsense! Of course I know who the Marquis Charles is, but why does his knight appear here? Why do we have to call us urgently?"


    "Aren''t the Marquis Charles fighting the trolls at the border? Are we going to the border?"


    "How is it possible? It''s so far from the border, even if it is urgently called up, it won''t come here to enlist. And you see, the enlistment order clearly stated that we should go to Jinghu to gather in two days."


    "Where is Jinghu?"


    "It''s not too far from here. Follow this small river for more than 50 kilometers north, and you will probably be there."


    "Then shall we go?"


    "I don''t want to go to the battlefield!"


    "But... but this is an emergency call for the Saint Hild family!"


    "But it was not signed and issued by Lord Duke himself."


    "Will the Marquis of Charles be the Duke of the North in the future?"


    "That will have to wait until he really inherits the title in the future... And, I don''t want to die!"


    "It''s not necessarily going to die, maybe this is a good opportunity to make contributions."


    "Oh, idiot!"


    "Who are you scolding!"


    "How come I scold you!"


    ...


    When Saru brought the emergency call-up order of the Marquis of Charles back to the camp, everyone immediately exploded the pot.


    Someone agreed, some opposed, and the quarrel became a ball.


    The reason for this situation is that this emergency call comes from the Marquis Charles, not his father, the Lord of the North, the Duke of St. Hild.


    The title of Marquis of Charles St. Hilde is imaginary, and there is no actual fief, it is just a confirmation of his first succession right, which is a bit similar to the crown prince in ancient China.


    But although the crown prince is noble, he is not the emperor after all.


    Therefore, if the Duke of St. Hilde issued an emergency call-up order, then any northerners who received the order would not dare to resist.


    But, if it is an emergency call-up issued by the Marquis of Charles...


    Take a look at the Firefox mercenary group that is now clamoring together to see its effectiveness.


    "Enough! Shut me up!" Saru yelled anxiously, stopping the quarrel of his subordinates.


    Then he turned his head to look at Oliver and asked, "Does the Marquis Charles have the right to issue an emergency call?"


    "I remember, Marquis Charles should have no such power..." Oliver was a little uncertain, turned his head and asked Colin for help, "Knight Kahn, am I right?"


    "According to legal principles, the Marquis of Charles does not have this power." Colin searched the memory in his head, "However, there have been similar precedents in the history of the Northern Territory."


    Oliver''s face that had just improved, became gloomy again in an instant.


    He absolutely does not want the Firefox mercenary group to be urgently called up at this time.


    Without the **** of the mercenary group, his caravan has become a lamb to be slaughtered, and it is impossible to reach Fallen Eagle City safely.


    "Then, Captain Saru..." Oliver''s tone was a bit difficult, "Are you ready to accept this call-up order?"


    Saru''s brows were tightly furrowed together, obviously he was also very dissatisfied with this emergency call. After thinking about it for a while, he slowly shook his head and said, "No."


    As soon as he finished saying this, Oliver immediately smiled, but the few mercenary leaders behind Saru immediately exploded.


    "My lord, you can''t refuse the enlistment order of the Marquis Charles like this!"


    "Yes! The St. Hild family will not let us go!"


    "And that team of cavalry...I think they really dare to kill!"


    Saru suddenly turned his head and glanced viciously at the noisy mercenaries behind him.


    The scene fell silent again in an instant.


    "Do you know, if we go to Jinghu after receiving this call, what will we face?"


    After hearing the question from the head of Saru, several mercenary leaders glanced at each other, and then replied: "It should be prepared for war. Although it is dangerous, it is better than defying the orders of the Saint Hild family."


    "War?" Saru sneered, "We are going to die!"


    "what?"


    "Leader, why?"


    "Fighting is not necessarily to die? And, if we win, maybe we also have some military exploits..."


    "You are dreaming!" Saru relentlessly interrupted the delusion of his men, "Think again! Why did Marquis Charles'' army appear in Jinghu?"


    The mercenaries looked at each other.


    Colin''s eyes flickered, as if he understood what Saru meant.


    and Oliver yelled directly: "Yes! I also suspect that the Marquis of Charles might have retreated all the way to the mirror lake!"


    "what?"


    "How can this be?"


    "How could Lord Marquis lose?"


    ...


    The mercenaries expressed their disbelief.


    No blame for their blind trust in Marquis Charles.


    Because, in recent decades, the trolls have been completely crushed and beaten by the Northern Army.


    Five years ago, even the Troll King¡¯s Court was forced to move north under the threat of northern soldiers. The large area in the southern part of the Icefield has almost become a game ground for the northern army.


    If the climatic environment on the ice sheet is not too bad, it is not suitable for planting crops, nor for building manor castles, I am afraid that the territory of the north will extend further north.


    Under such circumstances, no proud northerner would have thought that the Saint Hild family would be defeated.


    But when you think about it, Saru and Oliver¡¯s guesses make sense.


    In recent months, there has been no good news on the frontline battlefields. Instead, several towns on the border have been breached one after another, and several families have lost their fiefdoms.


    Everyone thought it was just a troll dog hurriedly jumping over the wall, and sent a small group of troops to bypass the front line and enter the northern border to harass.


    Although the private armies of several families have been temporarily repelled, as long as the main northern army led by Marquis Charles returns, it will surely be able to clear these invading troll troops and regain lost ground.


    But now it seems that it may not be the case.


    Because the army of the Marquis of Charles has actually appeared in Jinghu...


    There is no longer a border, but a hinterland.


    In the memory of this generation of northerners, the troll has never had the ability to penetrate this place.


    Most of the mercenaries fell silent, obviously they were scared.


    But some people disagreed, and said, "Even so, then we can go to Jinghu Lake and help Marquis Charles defeat the invading trolls..."


    "Idiot!" Saru snapped, "After the army is defeated, you still want to turn the tide? Just rely on us mercenaries who are urgently called up?"


    "Not only us, the mercenary groups nearby must have received an emergency call..."


    "A bunch of cannon fodder!" Saru knew exactly what his subordinates were.


    These guys can kill their own people by mistake when fighting thieves. It is a bit of praise to say that they are mobs.


    Still thinking about going to the battlefield to fight the regular army?


    is really looking for death!


    Saru finally made up his mind and ignored the voices of his opponents, turned around resolutely, and walked towards the cavalry of the Saint Hild family.


    Looking at the back of Saru''s departure, everyone looked at each other with different expressions.


    Colin also suddenly realized that his father, Baron Anglia, had not written back for months. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    This is obviously a bit unusual.


    It seems that someone is deliberately blocking the news from the front line...


    Is the situation on the front line really bad?


    ...


    "Do you dare to refuse the Marquis-sama''s call-up order?" I don''t know what Saru said over there, the St. Hild family knight headed by him suddenly shouted angrily.


    "Sir Knight, I just want to know..."


    "Enough! Refusing the emergency call is treason!" The knight arbitrarily interrupted Saru''s defense, and said to the crowd of Firefox mercenary group gathered in front of him, "Whoever of you will kill this traitor and be promoted immediately Centurion!"


    "Wow¡ª"


    There was an uproar among the mercenaries.


    Some people are filled with righteous indignation, some people sneer, but some people have blinking eyes.


    "My lord Knight!" Without turning his head, Saru confidently handed his back to the people behind him, and continued: "I respect the St. Hild family and respect the Marquis Charles, but we also have the right to know ourselves. What is going on where you are going..."


    Saru¡¯s words stopped abruptly after only half.


    Because a long sword pierced his chest.


    "Ho-Ho-" Saru vomited blood and tried to turn his head away.


    After seeing the face of the young man behind him, the look on his face suddenly became extremely complicated.


    "Boom!"


    The body fell to the ground.


    "Very good!" The knight on horseback nodded in satisfaction, looked at the young man holding a **** sword and said, "Tell me your name."


    "Honored knight, my name is Thrall."


    "Thar? What is your relationship with this Saru?"


    "He is my father, respected knight."

 Chapter 10： Mirror lake

    "...Are you willing to be mercenaries for a lifetime?


    Are you willing to live this precarious life forever?


    Are you willing to always fight for money, not for honor?


    Now, there is a chance before you!


    An opportunity to change your destiny!


    An opportunity for you to make contributions!


    A chance for you to get rid of the status of civilians, become aristocrats, and even obtain fiefdoms!


    So, take your swords, follow me, follow the Marquis Charles, follow the St. Hild family, and defeat the trolls! "


    ...


    Looking at the mercenaries who were agitated by Thrall¡¯s speech, Colin smiled suddenly and said to Oliver beside him:


    "Don''t tell me, this big filial son is really a qualified speaker. I was almost instigated by him."


    "It''s just a despicable guy." Oliver''s face was extremely ugly, and the current situation made him a little at a loss. "What should we do? Are we really going to Jinghu?"


    "Do we still have an option? That kid dares to kill his biological father."


    "But..." Oliver was unwilling.


    But, he also knew he had no choice.


    Without the **** of the Firefox mercenary group, he didn''t even want to bring these goods to Falling Eagle City safely.


    But if you really follow to Jinghu, then these goods will be detained as munitions with a high probability-in this regard, you don''t need to overestimate the conscience of the army.


    Especially in wartime.


    And, according to his guess, the Marquis army gathered in Jinghu at this time is most likely a defeated army.


    If this is true, then going to Jinghu Lake is even more dangerous.


    Compared with Oliver, who was hesitant, Colin had changed his mind and wanted to go to Jinghu now.


    Because Baron Anglia followed the Marquis Charles, if the Marquis¡¯s army really retreated to Jinghu, then Colin would be able to find his father there.


    Since the old man is right in front of him, there is no need for him to go to Fallen Eagle City to find his sister for help.


    As for the danger of the battlefield...


    Colin can play dead anyway.


    Besides, no one should pretend to be more like him.


    On the other side, Thrall has completely controlled the situation, and began to appoint a small boss, and then let everyone pack up and prepare to go.


    The cavalry of the Saint Hild family had already left. It is estimated that they have continued to search for other unlucky ghosts around, leaving only one place with horse dung and the lonely corpse of Saru.


    Corpse?


    Colin stepped forward suddenly.


    "Where are you going?" Oliver yelled from behind. He is now extremely insecure and feels that Colin alone can make him feel at ease in the entire camp.


    "Go to bury Mr. Saru." Colin said without looking back.


    "You..." Oliver''s eyes widened, and he didn''t know why Colin was going to collect Saru''s body.


    Are you familiar with Saru?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid to provoke Thrall?


    After hesitating for a long time, Oliver did not follow.


    So, Colin walked to Saru''s body alone and started digging.


    Since the advancement, Colin has found that his strength has increased substantially, and he can already initially control the movement of the Holy Light energy in the body, thereby speeding up the recovery of physical strength and gaining a little increase in strength.


    With the opportunity of digging a hole, Colin just experimented and adapted to his new power.


    Soon, a pothole about one meter deep was dug.


    When Colin climbed up from the pit, he happened to see Thrall who was expressionless.


    "Let''s carry it together?" Colin smiled and pointed to Saru''s corpse, and suggested.


    Thrall stood still, but said coldly: "Collecting the body of such a traitor will damage your reputation, Knight Kahn."


    "Haha, it''s okay, I am a wandering knight who has lost his fief. I don''t have any reputation." Seeing that Thrall was unwilling to help, Colin dragged Saru''s body alone and dragged it into the pit.


    At the same time, I muttered in my heart¡ªwhat does the reputation of Kahn Suduo have to do with me, Colin Angele?


    "Boom!"


    The body fell into the pit, splashing a cloud of smoke.


    "Kahn Knight, you should also go to Jinghu camp, right?" Thrall''s voice came from outside the pit.


    "Of course, this is my responsibility as a knight, and this is also the best opportunity to restore the honor of the Su Duo family." Colin replied solemnly.


    "Very good! We will leave in half an hour and look forward to continuing with you."


    "Okay, I''ll come right away."


    Colin squatted in the pit and wiped his sweat. After the sound of footsteps on it faded away, he quietly took out the dagger and water sac.


    "ßê!"


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the Firefox Mercenary Group saw the barracks by Jinghu Lake from a distance, the sky was completely dark.


    The sentry patrolling the periphery had spotted the pedestrian, and after seeing the emergency call-up order in Thrall''s hand, they gave them instructions on where to gather.


    Oliver followed the team forward, looking unlovable.


    Ke Lin drank the "water" in the water bag as he walked, and he didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    Because he discovered that the blood of the second-order warrior Saru could not help him increase his strength.


    The effect of drinking it is exactly the same as deer blood and the thief who is nothing. It can only restore physical strength.


    For the effect of blood, Colin thinks there are two possibilities.


    One possibility is that the previous advancement was just a coincidence, not because of Carter Knight¡¯s blood.


    This is obviously the worst situation, showing that blood has no effect on his strength.


    There is another possibility.


    That is, not all the blood of high-level professionals has an effect. Perhaps, only the blood of high-ranking knights can help Colin improve his strength.


    Therefore, further experiments are needed.


    Thinking of this, Clin suddenly had a headache.


    After all, compared with the warriors on the Rotten Street, the number of knights is scarce, and most of them have very noble identities. Their blood is not easy to handle...


    After entering the barracks, Colin discovered that it occupies a huge area and it is completely invisible at first glance.


    The camp was full of people, and I don¡¯t know how many people gathered.


    However, Colin could see that the camp they were in was obviously not a regular army, they were all temporary conscripts like the Firefox Mercenary Corps.


    Their weapons and equipment are not uniform. Some people even hold farm tools such as hoes, which makes people wonder if they are farmers who have been urgently recruited directly from the fields.


    It seems that the gathering here is really a group of cannon fodder...


    After he settled in the camp, Oliver leaned in again, "Kahn Knight, do you see the situation in the east camp?"


    "It should be the regular army camp of the Saint Hild family."


    The military camp by the Mirror Lake is divided into two large blocks. Unlike the messy west camp where Colin and others are located, the east camp is clearly orderly and heavily guarded.


    "That''s right! I just tried to walk a few steps there, but before I got close, I was blocked by the soldiers on patrol."


    This is not surprising.


    The camp of the regular army certainly does not allow people to enter casually. UU reading


    Colin looked at Oliver with an earnest look, and suddenly understood what he meant: "Do you want to go to the east camp?"


    "Yes." Oliver nodded repeatedly, "You have also seen the situation on our side. Once the fight starts, it must be cannon fodder!


    Therefore, we''d better find a way to get into the camp of the regular army in the east, where it is safer. However, I can''t get in there. But you are different. As long as you report the name of the Su Duo family, you will definitely be able to get in. "


    Colin hesitated.


    Because he knew that his fake Kahn Suduo tricked the Firefox mercenary group and Oliver and it was okay. If he really wanted to meet the real nobles in this world, he would probably be exposed.


    Of course, he can also use his true identity to pass by, so that he can find his father Baron Anglia more easily if he is also in this camp.


    But if Baron Anglia is not here...


    "Kahn Knight, after you have passed, please inform Lord Marquis that I am willing to donate all the goods I carry this time to the Saint Hild family for free!"


    Colin looked at the fat businessman in front of him in surprise, admiring his decisiveness: "You are really willing."


    "Is not willing to have any way..." Oliver forced a bitter smile, and then agitated again, "Of course, I will not forget the help you gave me. If I survive this time, I, and the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, yes. Thank you very much!"


    Seeing Oliver''s solemn and warm eyes, Colin nodded and said: "Okay, I''ll try it."


    Out of the tent, Colin headed east.


    Just when he was hesitant to reveal his true identity, a voice suddenly sounded:


    "Master Colin, is it really you?"

 Chapter 11： bad news

    "Master Colin, it''s really you!"


    Colin was taken aback, and when he looked back, he found a group of patrolling cavalry gathered behind him.


    The person headed by ¡¡¡¡ quickly turned over and dismounted, took off his helmet, and revealed a face that Colin was very familiar with.


    Raymond Morburn.


    Allegiance to the three Baron Anglia, oh no, now one of the two knights.


    "Master Colin, why are you here?"


    "I..." Colin looked at Raymond who was leaning over to salute him, and didn''t know how to explain to the knight, so he turned off the topic, "What about my father? Is he in the camp now?"


    Leimeng''s expression suffocated, and his eyes showed sadness: "Have you not received the letter I sent back earlier?"


    "What letter? How long ago did you send it?"


    "About a month ago... It stands to reason that the believer should have arrived in Greycastle long ago."


    "I haven''t received any letters." Colin frowned, thinking that his previous guess was correct¡ªsomeone was blocking the news on the front lines!


    "How could this happen?" Raymond was also a little surprised.


    "What did you say in the letter?"


    Raymond lowered his head, his tone became low and sad, and full of guilt: "Sorry, Master Colin. I wrote to tell you that Lord Baron was killed in battle more than a month ago...unfortunately..."


    "What?" Colin was stunned.


    Although Colin would not have any feelings for this cheap dad, he was caught off guard by the sudden bad news.


    The expected asylum disappeared like this.


    Moreover, it disappeared forever.


    However, in this way, wouldn''t the baronship of the Anglia family fall on him?


    Not right!


    Title!


    Colin suddenly realized a problem.


    If he didn''t cross here, his predecessor should have been assassinated and died.


    Therefore, after Baron Anglia died in battle, Colin was assassinated again, and the title should fall on...


    His sister¡ªCaitlin Angele!


    So, Colin instantly realized that in this assassination, the person who really profited the most was his sister Caitlin!


    Therefore, she is also most suspicious.


    Colin suddenly felt cold all over.


    My sister is deliberately trying to kill herself!


    Fortunately, I did not go to Fallen Eagle City.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a self-inflicted snare...


    In addition, Colin noticed another problem.


    That is, his sister must have learned the news of his father''s death, otherwise she would never dare to attack Colin.


    After all, if Baron Anglia returned to Greycastle alive and found that his only son had died, he would definitely not give up.


    Even if Caitlin''s hands and feet are very clean, the Baron can''t track down the murderer, but he is in his prime, and he can marry another wife and have children, and the title may not fall to Caitlin.


    Under such circumstances, Caitlin would certainly not take such a big risk to murder her brother.


    Therefore, Caitlin must have learned the news of her father''s death on the front line through some means, and this is what she thought...


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, Lei Meng choked out the long sword around his waist, knelt down on one knee in front of Colin, and offered the long sword with both hands, and said:


    "I didn''t protect Lord Baron well. I violated my original vow, Master Colin, you have the right to judge me!"


    Colin came back to his senses, looked at the Ramon knight who was kneeling in front of him, and suddenly asked, "Where is the Valla Knight?"


    Raymond was stunned obviously. He obviously didn''t understand why Colin asked this suddenly, but he honestly replied: "The Valla Knight was dispersed during the battle, I''m afraid..."


    "So you didn''t see Varla''s body."


    "no."


    Walla Uman, the husband of Colin''s sister Caitlin, the illegitimate son of Lord Uman, Lord of Fallen Eagle City.


    At the beginning, Baron Anglia strongly opposed this marriage.


    Although Varla is the illegitimate son of the earl, after all, his blood is impure and his status is low.


    And Baron Anglia is not the kind of person who clings to the powerful, and he does not want his daughter to marry an illegitimate child.


    Unexpectedly, Caitlin and Varla looked right, and they had a desperate posture of love, and they almost staged a different version of the story of Romeo and Juliet.


    Later, the baron really had no choice but to take his own daughter, and seeing that Varla himself was really good, he was already a second-order knight at a young age, and then he nodded and agreed to the marriage contract between the two.


    This time Varla went to the front line, and he was still missing in the battle...


    Now, Colin is nine times sure that it is the news from Valla to his sister.


    As for why his news has not been blocked, I am afraid Earl Uman also contributed.


    Perhaps, Earl Uman was the real mastermind of the assassination.


    After all, after Caitlin inherits the title, her and Walra''s children will be the next heirs.


    In this way, the baron of the Anglia family flowed into the Uman family naturally.


    Earl Uman...


    Ke Lin chewed inside of this powerful name in the north, the sharpness in his eyes flashed away.


    Then, he took the long sword in the hands of the Raymond Knight who was half kneeling in front of him, and slowly swung it towards the opponent''s neck.


    Leimen closed his eyes, motionless.


    The long sword fell on Raymond''s shoulder.


    did not move forward.


    "Raymond Morburn Knight, would you like to be loyal to me?"


    Raymond suddenly raised his head and looked at Colin, with shock, guilt, and a hint of rejoicing in his eyes.


    Of course Colin would not kill Raymond. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Through the temptation just now, he has confirmed Raymond''s loyalty.


    A betrayer will not expose his neck under the master''s sword.


    Colin admired Raymond''s almost pedantic loyalty.


    Especially after experiencing the Carter Knight''s betrayal and witnessing the father-killing of Thrall, an honest person like Raymond Knight seems even more rare.


    "Boom!"


    Leimeng''s left hand hit his chest severely, maintaining a half-kneeling posture, and swearing loudly:


    "I, Raymond Morburn, today I offer my unparalleled loyalty to the great roaring white bear, Baron Colin Anglia!


    In my lifetime, your will will be my goal, and what your sharp sword points to is my direction!


    I swear by the sacred name of the ancestors of the Morbun family, and I will always be loyal to you! "


    The roaring white bear is the emblem of the Anglia family.


    As for the baron, strictly speaking, it has not fallen to Colin, after all, he still needs to be recognized by the Duke of St. Hild.


    However, as the first heir to the Angley family, in the case of the old baron''s death in battle, it is not wrong for Raymond to call Colin this way.


    After all, as long as the Anglia family territory is not lost and Colin is not treasonous, then even the Duke of St. Hild cannot prevent him from inheriting the baron.


    "Get up."


    Colin smiled and made Raymond stand up, and returned the long sword to him, and then asked:


    "Where is the tent of the Marquis of Charles? I want to visit him to learn about the current situation of this army and the next move."


    "Master Marquis..." Knight Lemmon''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed, "Master Marquis is not in the camp."


    "what?"

 Chapter 12： Female mage

    "The Marquis is not here?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is he now?"


    In the middle of the camp on the east side of the mirror lake, in the largest and most luxurious camp, a man and a woman are talking.


    If Colin were here, he would immediately recognize that the man who was kneeling on the ground was the Knight of the Saint Hild family who had issued an emergency call to the Firefox mercenary group.


    The arrogant knight at the beginning, but now he looks humbly.


    "The Lord Marquis..." Facing the question of the woman in front of him, the knight seemed a little hesitant.


    "Knight Bliss, if this question involves military orders, you don''t need to talk about it." The woman did not embarrass the knight, and said softly.


    This is a tall woman, wearing a slightly large snow white fox fur coat, with beautiful golden hair hanging from her shoulders and back, and her hair is flashing with light and shadow, as if it has a certain magical power. Not daring to take a closer look, but involuntarily indulged in it.


    A layer of translucent black veil covered her face, but the elegance and nobility that went deep into her bones could not be concealed.


    Her every move has an irresistible temperament.


    This kind of arrogant temperament can only be possessed by the real nobles.


    However, the mage hat on her head and a purple staff in her hand indicate that this is a mage.


    This is a bit strange.


    Because, in the human empire of this world, nobles and mages, although not dead enemies, are also two incompatible creatures.


    The reason is simple-the mages have no faith.


    In the eyes of these spellcasters, only arcane truth is an eternal pursuit.


    The gods are just powerful mortals who have mastered the truth of arcane magic.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the noble knights who believe in the Lord of Radiance, the group of mages is a complete blasphemer, a heresy that should be burned to death on the fire.


    However, in the glorious empire where the nobles have absolute authority, although the mages are not welcome, they have not been persecuted too much.


    The reason is also very simple-the mages are strong enough.


    Of course, the non-believers of the gods are the same as the warrior profession, the ceiling of strength is the sixth level, and there has never been a sanctuary mage.


    However, it is a bit different from a soldier.


    Even if the mages cannot enter the sanctuary, they have a way to exert their strength above the sanctuary.


    This method is forbidden curse.


    Sufficient preliminary preparation, expensive spell-casting materials, and extremely terrible price can enable the sixth-order mage to release the forbidden spell.


    In the most intense period of the Glory Church and the Mages Council, ten sixth-order wizards once jointly released the forbidden curse¡ª¡¾Stars Falling¡¿.


    This terrible curse once wiped a city with millions of people from the map!


    Of course, the mages also paid a very heavy price for this forbidden curse.


    Seven of the ten sixth-order mages died on the spot, and the remaining three also died in the next five years.


    However, their sacrifice also gave the church and the nobles a deep understanding of the terrible mage, and eventually the two sides reached a certain degree of reconciliation.


    However, the enmity left over from the millennium struggle cannot be easily resolved. Coupled with irreconcilable contradictions in belief, nobles and mages are basically two forces that are strangers.


    Therefore, at the moment, this female mage who can be treated respectfully by the Knights of the Saint Hild family and is suspected of being a great nobleman, seems particularly strange.


    The Bliss Knight saw that the female mage did not continue to question the whereabouts of the Marquis Charles, he was relieved immediately.


    But after hesitating for a moment, he reminded again: "Miss Vera, you''d better stay away from this camp as soon as possible. It''s...not safe..."


    "There is no safety in the battlefield." The female mage glanced at the knight strangely, and said nonchalantly, "Since I have come here, I am ready to fight."


    "No, you don''t understand what I mean." The Bliss Knight said a little more heavily, "I mean, it''s very dangerous here!"


    The female mage''s expression changed. She stared at the knight who was half-kneeling in front of her through the black veil, and asked in a condensed voice: "Knight Bliss, what is the mission the Marquis gave you?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My task is to patrol the camp on the west side and maintain order."


    Raymond Knight said to Colin.


    The two walked in the camp on the east side, which was much quieter and solemn than the chaotic camp on the west side.


    But, it was a bit too quiet.


    Colin frowned, looking at the situation in the camp, his anxiety became more serious.


    "Only patrol and maintain order? Didn''t let you go to the surrounding area to watch?"


    "No." Raymond shook his head, obviously with the same doubts, "It''s not just our squad, I haven''t seen any cavalry squad disperse as a sentry."


    Colin frowned tighter.


    The importance of vision in war is self-evident.


    But now, this big camp stationed at Jinghu Lake has directly given up on the surrounding situation.


    This is simply a tactical suicide!


    Except for the possibility that Charles Marquis is an idiot commander, it can only show that the importance of this camp is very low.


    Or, this is simply a bait!


    "I''m afraid that the main force of the army has long been out of the camp, right." Colin looked at the overly quiet east camp and asked Raymond.


    "Yes, master. There have been troops leaving the camp these days, but they have not come back."


    "Therefore, the main force of the regular army has left quietly, and now there are only the mercenary group and civilians who were recruited by the emergency call-up order. Of course, there are also down-and-out knights like you who have lost their lord."


    "Yes, our real task is actually to watch those miscellaneous soldiers, UU reading to prevent them from running around."


    "Look like this..." Colin halfway through his words, he saw a group of cavalry come out from the center of the camp.


    The white horse rider headed by ¡¡¡¡ turned out to be a woman.


    Moreover, Colin recognized at a glance the knight behind her, the one who issued the emergency call for the Firefox mercenary group.


    This is a big shot!


    Colin, who had realized that he was in danger, immediately walked over.


    Since the Marquis of Charles could not be found, finding the big man in front of him should also get him out of the fate of being a cannon fodder bait.


    However, before Colin took a few steps, he was frightened by the harsh bugle sound.


    "Woo¡ª"


    Ke Lin suddenly turned his head, and saw a group of flying birds startled in the northern woods.


    Then, amid the tremors of the earth, a thin black and white line appeared on the horizon.


    The troll is here!


    Like water drops dripping into the hot oil pan, the whole Jinghu Camp immediately boiled.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "Don''t run around! Line up! Line up to meet the enemy!"


    ...


    The shouts of the officers had no effect at all, and the mobs gathered in the camp on the west side were completely confused when they were suddenly frightened.


    This is the evil result of not being sentry. When the enemy attacked, there was not enough time to react.


    Actually, even if there is enough reaction time, it is impossible to resist the regular army of trolls just by the group of soldiers who are urgently called in this camp.


    Colin knew very well that the next one must be a one-sided massacre!


    Then, he pointed to the woman who hurried eastward, and said solemnly to Lei Meng:


    "Go, let''s follow her!"

 Chapter 13： escape

    "kill!"


    The huge troll army formation seems to be from the quiet waves of hell, wrapped in the might of crushing everything, rolling towards the Jinghu camp.


    For a time, like the sky and the earth cracking, and like the stormy waves hitting the shore, the fragile defense line that was barely organized in the Jinghu camp was broken under such an offensive.


    "Puff!"


    "Puff!"


    ...


    Under the impact of the troll army, the collapsed human army was squeezed into the icy lake in rows. Only in the east and west directions, the few human soldiers who saw the bad situation escaped in embarrassment before the troll encirclement closed. go out.


    "Woo-"


    In the howling of the wolf, the earth began to tremble.


    The two wings of the troll army split into two wolf cavalry units, one east and the other west, chasing the human deserters respectively.


    "Wow!"


    The calm surface of Jinghu Lake suddenly surged with a huge wave, which struck the troll wolf cavalry on the east side of the battlefield.


    "Stop moving forward!"


    The wolf cavalry leader hissed.


    However, the wolf cavalry in the rapid charge could not control the forward momentum at all.


    The huge waves are like a terrifying big hand smashed down.


    "Boom!"


    Hundreds of wolf cavalry were swallowed instantly.


    There is no trace of blood, no broken meat or broken bones.


    The turbulent waves froze immediately after touching the ground, forming an ice wall more than ten meters high, which lay before the troll wolf riding.


    Inside the ice wall, each troll wolf cavalry still maintained the posture of charging before death.


    lifelike.


    Such a terrifying incident scared the wolf cavalry in the rear to stop one after another, patrolling in front of the ice wall, looking panic.


    Seeing that this human deserter was about to run farther and farther, a bright red spear shot out from the center of the troll army, drew a long blood mark in the sky, and finally pierced into the ice wall.


    "Crack!"


    A crack appeared on the ice wall, and then more cracks extended from the location where the spear pierced, instantly covering the entire wall like a spider web.


    "Boom!"


    The ice wall shattered.


    Countless ice cubes fell along with the wreckage of the wolf cavalry.


    "Chase!"


    Following the command of the leader, this wolf cavalry unit regrouped and chased east again.


    Only this time, this wolf cavalry has completely lost its arrogance at the beginning.


    "There is a wizard in that human deserter?"


    Stepping on the fine pieces of ice, a troll general riding a white wolf picked up the blood-red spear that fell to the ground.


    Obviously, he just broke the ice wall blocking the road.


    "Quick, you chase it too, this should be a big fish." Another troll riding a white wolf came over and said to the troll general who picked up the spear.


    The mounts of the ¡¡¡¡ troll clan are the ice wolves. These ferocious beasts, which are a lap larger than normal horses, are generally gray.


    But there are also a handful of ice wolves with white hair.


    Such white wolves are sacred in the eyes of the trolls, and they are the incarnation of the **** of war (also known as the white wolf war god) they believe in. Therefore, only the noble trolls are qualified to use the white wolf as a mount.


    "Yes! Lord Gambik!" Quirk bowed, and then led a group of wolf cavalry to the east.


    The ice wall spell here is just a small episode. On the frontal battlefield, this improvised human army has long been defeated, either kneeling to beg for mercy, or being driven into the mirror lake by the trolls like ducks.


    Only a few people are still struggling to resist, trying to break a blood path and rush out of the encirclement.


    In fact, there are not too few human remnants who have successfully rushed out.


    Because the troll army seemed a little scrupulous, it didn''t put all its troops into the encirclement to intercept the scattered soldiers.


    Instead, more than half of the elite troops were left behind as a reserve team, as if they were on guard.


    The killing continues.


    The flowing blood continued to flow into Jinghu Lake, dyeing half of the lake surface a dazzling red.


    The suffocating smell of blood attracted groups of vultures, who hovered anxiously over the battlefield, ready to rush down for a meal.


    The sun gradually slanted to the west, the setting sun began to burn in the sky, but the killing sound by the Jinghu Lake showed no sign of stopping.


    At this moment, there was a sudden commotion behind the troll army.


    A troll messenger quickly rushed in front of Gambik and reported loudly: "General! A human army was found behind, about 40,000 or 50,000 people!"


    Gambik was not surprised and rejoiced, and laughed: "Okay! That little lion finally dared to show up! Haha, let''s teach him another lesson!"


    The family emblem of the St. Hild family, the lord of the north, is a golden lion. The "little lion" mentioned by Gambik obviously refers to the son of the Duke of St. Hild, the Marquis of Charles.


    This Marquis was supposed to be the supreme commander of the human side in this battle, sitting in the Jinghu camp and fighting the trolls to the death.


    But he obviously didn''t want to, or didn''t dare to confront the army of trolls.


    Instead, an emergency call-up order was issued and a group of mercenaries and militias were recruited to fill the Jinghu camp as bait.


    He led a real army and attacked from behind while the trolls attacked Jinghu camp.


    Although the whole plan is cruel, it is also a good strategy.


    If you can really hit the trolls by surprise and make them unable to look at each other head and tail, they might be able to win a battle.


    Unfortunately, for some reason, the commander of the troll army had clearly understood this strategy in advance, and was prepared to deal with it.


    So when the Marquis of Charles led his army to the back of the troll army, he didn''t see the ground like a broken bamboo as he expected, but hit an iron plate head-on.


    A fierce battle kicked off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night is dark.


    The half-round bright moon hung in the sky, and the cold brilliance shed the forest.


    A group of human cavalry is camping in the forest, but they dare not make a fire to cook, worrying about exposing the target and attracting chasing soldiers behind them.


    It has been three days since the defeat of Jinghu Lake.


    Three days of fleeing, killing, and bleeding, this team of more than 500 people now has only more than 100 people left.


    Under the encirclement of the troll wolf cavalry army, it is indeed a miracle that they can survive until now.


    Of course, this is also because their combat effectiveness is really strong. U U Reading


    Besides, one of them has a caster.


    Although talking about head-on singles, the mage was completely beaten by knights of the same rank, or even warriors, because no one would stand stupidly and wait for the mage to finish singing without interrupting or dodge.


    But on the battlefield, the role of a mage far exceeds that of knights of the same rank.


    The ice wall blocking the wolf cavalry is a good example.


    It was a third-order spell that instantly ended the lives of hundreds of wolf cavalry.


    But if a Tier 3 knight faced hundreds of wolf cavalry, even if there were no professionals among these wolf cavalry, he would die under the siege of the opponent.


    At most, dozens of pads are pulled up.


    The forest is quiet, with only the occasional crowing of horses and the vague howling of owls.


    In the camp, most of the people were eating hard bread in silence. Only a few leaders gathered together to discuss quietly how to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind them.


    "Meow!"


    "Little Bai, don''t run around!"


    Ke Lin chased Xiao Bai''s figure to the center of the camp.


    "Sorry, it''s more naughty."


    "fine."


    The female mage easily grabbed the kitten who was trying to climb on her body and held it in her arms and stroked it.


    Seeing this, Colin sat down, not seeing it at all.


    The female mage seemed to perceive Colin''s little abacus, so she didn''t drive him away, but asked, "Which knight are you?"


    Colin looked up at the female mage.


    The black gauze covered most of her face, leaving only a pair of deep blue eyes, as if reflecting the deepest desire of everyone.


    "My name is Colin, Colin Angele."

 Chapter 14： plan

    This time Colin reported his real name.


    Because he knows that these people in front of him are not the mud legs of the Firefox Mercenary Corps. If they use the false identity of "Kahn Suduo", the probability of being dismantled is extremely high.


    Besides, he didn''t know who was going to kill himself before.


    Now, since he has guessed who the murderer is, there is no need to hide and observe.


    There is only one thing he wants to do now-revenge!


    "Angele?" The female mage frowned her beautiful eyebrows. She seemed to think where she had heard of this surname, but she couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Lord of Greycastle Town, Baron Anglia, roaring white bear." The Bliss Knight reminded him aloud.


    "Yes, it''s my father."


    Colin clasped his chest with his left hand, half-bowed, and performed a standard noble courtesy.


    The female mage hesitated, then got up and bent her knees, pressing her right hand on her lower abdomen, and holding the skirt of the mage''s robe with her left hand, she also gave a gift.


    As expected!


    Colin''s heart moved, this female mage is really a nobleman.


    Hey, the mage among the nobles.


    This is really interesting.


    Moreover, looking at the respectful attitude of the Bliss Knight next to him, and the attitude of desperate protection along the way, this female mage might still have a lot of relationship with the Saint Hild family!


    However, Colin did not delve into her true identity.


    Nowadays, the relationship between the imperial nobles and the Mages Council is indifferent, and this female mage from nobles is naturally an extremely embarrassing existence.


    And she has been hiding her face, obviously she does not want others to know her true identity.


    Colin got here with the help of Xiaobai, just hoping to establish a relationship with the true master of the North, the Saint Hild family.


    This is the key to his ability to avenge his predecessor and free himself from the crisis.


    "Unexpectedly, Knight Colin was also in Jinghu Camp." Bliss looked at Colin blankly, with a trace of scrutiny in his indifferent eyes.


    "It''s time for the meeting." Colin responded vaguely, then changed the subject and asked about the purpose of the trip, "Just take the liberty to ask, how are we going to go next?"


    "I don''t know what suggestions the Knight Colin has?" Bliss did not answer, but asked rhetorically.


    Although Colin''s identity makes him eligible to join the discussion, it does not mean that he can automatically gain the trust of Bliss and others.


    Colin didn¡¯t care about Bliss¡¯s precautions, just picked up a branch and drew a simple map on the ground:


    "If I remember correctly, the closest big city to us is Falling Eagle City. It''s about four or five days away from the southeast. According to the current direction, it should be our destination, right?"


    "Yes." Seeing that Colin was so familiar with the surrounding geography, Bliss did not deny it anymore.


    Colin smiled slightly, and the branches in his hand kept drawing circles on the dots representing Fallen Eagle City: "Then do you think we can make it to Fallen Eagle City?"


    Bliss stopped speaking.


    But Colin still caught a touch of unconfidence in his pretendingly determined eyes.


    Fleeing this way, the cavalry squad of the St. Hild family staying in Jinghu camp suffered heavy casualties, but the chasing soldiers behind them seemed endless, and the chasing became tighter and tighter.


    Obviously, Bliss also began to feel that the situation was not good.


    "I don''t know what advice Knight Colin has?" This time the female mage asked.


    Colin smiled and drew a big X on the point representing Falling Eagle City, and said flatly: "We can''t go to Falling Eagle City, that''s a dead end!"


    The female mage frowned, as if she was a little dissatisfied with Colin''s assertion.


    But the Bliss Knight next to him asked, "Then which way do you think we should go?"


    Seeing that Bliss did not deny himself, Colin immediately understood that Bliss should have also noticed that a large net around him was quietly forming, and waited for them to bump into it.


    Since Falling Eagle City is their most likely escape direction, the troll will inevitably set up heavy obstacles in that direction.


    "Go north!" Colin drew a huge arrow on the ground, pointing straight to the north.


    "North?" The female mage suddenly exclaimed, "Then we turn back again!"


    Yes, if you go north, it is the direction of Jinghu Daying.


    Bliss did not speak, staring at the simple map on the ground in a daze.


    Colin raised his hand and pressed it down, beckoning the other party to stay calm, and then explained: "If you also think that going north is an impossible option, it just means that the troll would not expect us to turn back."


    "But...but isn''t that...you fell into the net?"


    "There is indeed a big net around us, and it is constantly tightening." Colin opened his right palm and squeezed it instantly. "However, the weakest part of this net is the north! If we want to break free, the best The choice is to turn back and head north!"


    "And..." Clinton paused, "The real army of Marquis Charles should also be in the north."


    Bliss Knight''s eyes flashed, and he remained silent.


    The female mage has no scruples about this, and it is not surprising that Colin could guess the battle intentions of the Marquis Charles, but directly asked: "Do you think the Marquis Charles has the hope of defeating the army of trolls?"


    Colin spread his hands and shook his head.


    He didn''t even know how many troops the Marquis of Charles had, how effective his fighting was, how his ability to command on the spot... etc. He knew nothing, how could he guess the outcome of the battle.


    "Whether Charles Marquis wins or loses, it has nothing to do with us. Because, now, the first thing we need to do is to jump out of the encirclement that the chasing soldiers are weaving.


    After we jump out, we can release the sentry to find out the news of the Jinghu battlefield, and then make further plans. That way, there is much room for maneuver. "


    The female mage thought for a while, and felt that what Colin had said also had some truth.


    But since she was a child, she has focused on arcane research and has not received military education. She was unsure about Colin''s rather bold suggestions, so she had to look for help at the Bliss Knight beside her.


    Bliss pursed his lips and thought for a while, and finally nodded and said, "I agree."


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although U-turning and going north is indeed the best chance to break out of the net, the reason why he really doesn''t want to move forward is not stated:


    Going forward is Falling Eagle City, and the biggest suspect in the murder of the predecessor-sister Caitlin is there!


    If it was only Caitlin''s conspiracy, then Colin was not too scared.


    However, if Lord Uman, the lord of Fallen Eagle City, also participated in it, then if he is now in the past, he will truly be throwing himself into the net.


    "Okay! Then we''ll turn around tomorrow and go north!" Seeing that Bliss had also agreed to Colin''s plan, the female mage also made up her mind.


    Then, she returned the kitten in her arms to Colin, and at the same time asked: "Why is it called Xiaobai?"


    Colin smiled and took the pure blue shorthair cat: "Is the name Xiaobai not good?"


    "No, it''s just...somewhat unexpected."


    "Haha!" Colin smiled, and replied intentionally, "Is it a good thing to always let others guess what you think?"


    The female mage also smiled, and her big eyes instantly bend into crescent moons: "It makes sense!"

 Chapter 15： 1 way north

    A troll wolf cavalry is fetching water by the stream in the forest.


    Around him, there are four companions on guard.


    People with rich experience in survival in the wild know the importance of water sources, but it is also a natural trap because of its extremely important nature.


    A wolf cavalry finished taking water and motioned to his companion for rotation.


    At this moment, he suddenly smelled a trace of anxiety, and immediately drew the scimitar from his waist.


    The other four wolf cavalry were also startled by the actions of their companions, and instantly began to look around nervously.


    However, nothing happened.


    The forest is silent, except for the rustle of the breeze gently blowing across the treetops.


    The wolf cavalry did not relax their vigilance, but became more tense.


    Because, it''s so quiet!


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    The sound of arrows roaring suddenly broke the suffocating silence.


    Two screams followed.


    The remaining three trolls didn''t have time to check whether the two arrow companions were alive or dead, so they quickly turned over and climbed onto the ice wolves, turned around and ran away.


    "Chase!"


    The Bliss Knight shouted and rushed out first.


    Behind him, hundreds of human cavalry galloped out.


    The quiet morning was completely broken, and the **** killing prelude played again.


    Generally speaking, the ice wolf is better than the horse in a short sprint, but its endurance is relatively poor for a long sprint.


    Therefore, after the three troll wolf cavalry rushed for a certain distance, instead of throwing off their tails, they were chased closer and closer.


    And, after getting closer, the human arrow struck again.


    After a while, two more wolves were killed by arrows.


    The only remaining wolf rider saw it, and with a red eye, plunged into the **** of the ice wolf below him.


    "Woohoo!!"


    The ice wolf was in pain, and suddenly accelerated, and then moved a little away from the chasing soldiers behind him.


    However, the acceleration buff obtained by self-harming like this did not last long.


    The ice wolves who had lost too much blood gradually lost their energy, and finally they were overtaken by the human cavalry, hit by an arrow, and fell to the ground.


    The troll rolled a few times on the ground, and then got up in a panic, even wanting to continue running.


    "ßê!"


    Bliss slapped his horse to catch up and cut off the troll''s head with a single knife.


    Before he could catch his breath, the woods in front of him moved for a while, and then more troll wolf cavalry jumped out!


    is still a step slower!


    Bliss sighed secretly, knowing that he was not fast enough to solve these troll whistle riders, and attracted more enemies.


    "Lined up!"


    After visually inspecting the distance of the wolf cavalry on the opposite side, Bliss knew that this battle could not be avoided, so he called out loudly.


    "go ahead!"


    The human cavalry who had just rushed for a while, breathed a little, then pulled their lower armor again in the voice of Bliss''s command, preparing to meet the enemy.


    "Speed ??up!"


    Fortunately, the number of wolf cavalry who came to attack was not too many, and it could be a battle.


    "Charge!"


    As the distance gets closer, the two sides enter the sprint phase almost simultaneously.


    didn''t back down, didn''t dodge, and didn''t have kindness.


    Meet on a narrow road, the brave wins!


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "Ah ah ah-"


    "Boom!!"


    Amid the huge impact, blood and broken bones splashed all over.


    bloody, savage, and tragic.


    Life becomes a sacrifice, and blood is embellishment.


    The tranquil jungle instantly turned into a terrifying altar.


    After a fierce battle, after all, humans have the upper hand.


    The cavalry of the Saint Hild family is indeed elite.


    Moreover, Colin''s guess was correct. Turning his head to the north, the troll did not deploy any heavy soldiers.


    Obviously, the other party did not expect that this group of human deserters would dare to return to the main battlefield.


    "Chase!"


    Seeing that the remaining dozen trolls wanted to run, Bliss immediately ordered a chase.


    Can''t let these guys run away, otherwise they will definitely attract more chasing soldiers.


    At this moment, a group of blue light suddenly bloomed in the forest.


    In the direction the trolls retreated, it seemed that the season had suddenly changed. A layer of frost covered the ground and treetops at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then instantly enveloped the ice wolves, making them difficult.


    "It''s magic!"


    The wolf cavalry leader screamed, and despair appeared in his eyes.


    Yes, the female mage hiding behind finally finished the singing, a third-order spell [Frost Nova] was just right out, slowing the speed of the wolf cavalry''s escape.


    "Kill them all!"


    Bliss took the opportunity to lead his army and rushed up, smashing the trolls who seemed to be pressed the slow-release button one by one.


    Colin rushed to the wolf cavalry leader and slashed the opponent''s right hand holding the weapon, but he didn''t make another cut to kill him.


    "I''ll try if I can ask for some information." Colin dragged the half-dead wolf cavalry leader and shouted at Bliss.


    "Okay. But you''d better hurry up, we can''t stay here for long." Bliss nodded, and then shouted to his men, "Hurry up, hurry up! Give you ten minutes to clean the battlefield!"


    "Yes!"


    "Master Colin, do you need help?" Raymond Knight leaned over.


    "No, I can do it myself." Colin rejected Raymond''s kindness, dragged the wolf cavalry leader behind a big tree alone, and asked, "Tell me, are there other troll troops nearby?"


    "Bah!"


    The wolf cavalry leader spouted a **** spit, angrily said: "I will not tell you when I die!"


    Colin tilted his head, dodged his saliva agilely, then drew out the dagger, and cut the opponent''s throat neatly: "Okay, then you go to death."


    "Ho...Ho..." The wolf cavalry leader widened his eyes and seemed to be asking-why don''t you play the cards according to the routine!


    When the other party died completely, UU Reading Colin looked up and looked around. Seeing that no one noticed him, he quietly took out the water bag.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...


    Yes, Colin''s real purpose is not to interrogate.


    He had noticed in previous battles that the leader of the wolf cavalry was a warrior.


    Similar to the human knight, the samurai is a unique profession of the troll clan, serving the **** of war, and therefore has the potential to be promoted to the sanctuary.


    After discovering that the blood of the warrior had no special effects, Colin felt that he should try to see if the blood of the troll warrior was like a human knight, and could also help him improve his strength.


    Furthermore, the strength of the wolf cavalry leader should be between the second and third tiers, which is higher than Colin''s current position.


    So, if the blood of the samurai is really effective, he should know soon...


    Ten minutes passed in a flash, and Colin hid the filled water bag close to his body and returned to the team.


    The battlefield has been cleaned up, all the trolls and their mounts have been killed, and the corpses are laid out in the woods at will.


    The war dead on the human side were buried hastily.


    After this battle, the number of this escape team is already less than one hundred.


    Colin probably counted, there are only seventy or eighty people left.


    With a sigh, Colin turned on his horse, ready to set off.


    At this moment, Bliss led the female wizard''s horse to Colin''s side.


    "Knight Colin."


    "Madam, what''s your order?"


    The female mage lowered her head slightly, as if she was avoiding Colin''s gaze, her words were a little shy:


    "Excuse me, can I ride with you... on the same horse?"

 Chapter 16： charming

    Even through the black gauze, Colin could still see a red glow rising from the female mage''s face.


    At this time, he also noticed that all the blonde hair of this female mage turned white!


    Moreover, the wisps of frost are condensed.


    She can''t control her arcane energy a bit!


    No wonder I need help.


    "Of course, this is my honor!"


    Since it was the woman''s initiative, then Colin would not be hypocritical.


    And he also understood that the reason for choosing himself was not because the other party suddenly fell in love with him, but because he was the highest-ranking noble in the team.


    Yes, class discrimination.


    is so natural in this world.


    Even if the Bliss Knight is powerful, Colin can be killed with one hand.


    But as long as he is not knighted or becomes the heir to the title, then in the eyes of the real nobles, he can only be regarded as a noble reserve, and he has not really stepped into the noble threshold.


    There is a sentence that can properly describe the awkward situation of the knight:


    In the eyes of ordinary people, they are nobles, but in the eyes of nobles, they are ordinary people.


    Therefore, a noble female mage would rather choose Colin, rather than let the more familiar and trusting Bliss approach her.


    Of course, it may also be because Bliss needs to lead the team and cannot be distracted...


    Colin was thinking wildly, turning over and getting off his horse, riding on the horse of the female wizard.


    There is no warm fragrance of nephrite, only icy cold.


    The little wildfire that had risen in Colin''s heart was completely extinguished.


    The female mage retracted into Colin''s arms stiffly, as if looking for warmth and support.


    Bliss glanced at Colin deeply with a slightly warned look, then turned around to reorganize the team and set off.


    "Sorry, Knight Colin, my angels use spells too often, and I''m a little weak. That''s why I need to trouble you..."


    "Don''t say that, you are also doing this to help us out of danger. Don''t worry, I will take care of you."


    The team set off again.


    Because the forward speed is not slow, the horseback is very bumpy.


    The female mage''s body was weak and weak, and she almost completely relied on Colin''s embrace before falling.


    "Are you okay?" Colin felt the female mage in his arms trembling slightly, so he leaned in her ear and asked, "Do you need me to slow down?"


    "It''s okay, no need." The female mage gritted her teeth, "We must leave here as soon as possible."


    "it is good."


    bumps all the way, the two are close to each other, unavoidable some friction...


    Then Colin was embarrassed to find that the blood in his whole body had a tendency to converge to a certain part.


    It seems that vampires also have that ability.


    I want to write it down when I have time...


    Fortunately, Colin can now control the flow of his own blood at will, so he actively scatters the concentrated blood in a certain part of the body again to avoid embarrassment.


    "What''s your name?" In order to distract, Colin asked without a word.


    The female mage hesitated, but still replied: "Vera."


    But she did not say her last name.


    Colin raised his brows: "The flower of truth?"


    "Do you still know Elvish?" Vera''s tone was a little surprised.


    "Of course, this is an essential skill for an elegant nobleman." Colin babbled casually.


    Actually, this was just Yimon, the butler who wanted to improve the style of the Angley family, and tried to forcibly stuff Colin some knowledge.


    But Colin only learned a little bit of fur, barely a bit of a hangover, just now it happened that the blind cat ran into the dead mouse.


    "Ainucoimascuivie, Laurelinleucamiule." Another series of Elvish words came out of Vera''s mouth.


    Elves are the first race to learn to use arcane energy. Many spells must be pronounced in Elf language, so this has become a language that wizards must learn.


    "Oh?" But the half-hearted Colin caught him blind.


    "Chuck..." Vera was in a good mood when she caught Colin in embarrassment.


    "Fart woman!"


    "What?" Vera''s slender eyebrows suddenly frowned, "Which language did you just speak?"


    "Guess." Colin smiled triumphantly.


    Of course he wouldn''t tell the other person, what he said just now was Chinese.


    "It''s a bit like Quenya." Vera guessed, but then shook her head again, "It''s impossible."


    Quenya is a special language for high elves, but it has long since disappeared in the world like high elves.


    The current elves and naga are actually descendants of the high elves.


    Therefore, whether it is to trace the footsteps of the ancestors or to explore the ancient arcane books that no one understands for a long time, Quenya has always been the research focus of these two races and the mages.


    But unfortunately, the research results of thousands of years have only pieced together the pronunciation of dozens of words.


    That''s why Vera felt that Colin, who couldn''t even speak Elvish smoothly, could not speak Quenya.


    Even though his pronunciation just now is very similar to the pronunciation of Quenya words that have been cracked out so far.


    "What language is Quenya?" It was really the first time Colin heard this term.


    Vera secretly said-sure enough.


    "It used to be a special phrase for high elves, but it has long since been lost."


    "Oh." Colin replied casually, and then curiously asked, "How exactly did the high elves disappear? Has your Mage Council researched anything?"


    "No." Vera shook her head, "The time is too long, and the only ancient book that records what happened in the first place is written in Quenya..."


    Colin rolled his eyes, seriously doubting the ability of these mages to decipher language.


    "But..." Vera stopped talking.


    "But what?"


    "However, the Mages Council has some speculation."


    "tell me the story."


    "The time when the dragon and the high elves disappeared was about five thousand years ago, while the Lord of Radiance, the God of War, the Goddess of Destiny, the God of Storms... all of them began to be in the world at about the same time. Spreading faith.


    So, there is probably a connection between the two..."


    "Do you dare to speculate on the Lord of Radiance!" Colin interrupted strongly.


    He must do this.


    Although he thinks Vera''s guess is somewhat reasonable, and he doesn''t have much awe of the so-called gods, as a knight, he must stand firm.


    This is his "personal design". UU reading www.uukANAnshu.com


    Otherwise, he would be rejected by the entire aristocracy.


    Vera obviously also felt a little stupid, and even discussed this issue with a fanatical knight.


    She sighed and seemed to lose interest in conversation.


    Colin also stopped talking, pretending to be "offended".


    Over time, Colin found that the body in his arms gradually warmed up.


    Obviously, the female wizard is gradually recovering from the arcane out of control.


    However, in this way, the physical friction between the two becomes more glamorous.


    Colin must work harder to control his blood and don¡¯t gather where it shouldn¡¯t...


    Even so, the faint scent of roses continued to penetrate into his nose, stirring his restless heart.


    Finally, when the sky was getting dark and the team stopped to rest, Colin left his horse in relief.


    But at the same time, he felt a little bit sad.


    "Thank you for today, Knight Colin."


    "You''re welcome." Colin bowed and saluted, and just walked a few steps and then turned around and asked, "By the way, what does that elvish phrase you mean today?"


    Vera hesitated for a moment: "Believe in the truth, not a lie."


    "Understood." Colin smiled and nodded, then turned and left.


    Vera lied.


    Colin just knows the last word of the Elvish phrase.


    But Colin did not reveal Vera, because he understood that the other party had lied just to take care of him.


    The last Elvish word means not a lie, but a god.


    So, the true meaning of the Elvish phrase Vera said should be:


    Believe in the truth, not the gods.

 Chapter 17： Defeated

    ¡¾The blood of a troll warrior cannot increase his strength. ¡¿


    Under the faint morning light, Colin recorded on the sheepskin scroll.


    Yes, he drank all the blood of the troll warrior he had stolen last night, but he didn''t see any peculiar reactions in his body.


    Does it have to be the blood of a knight?


    Colin was a little depressed, his eyes patrolled in the camp.


    Raymond Knight was sitting not far in front of Colin, sipping water.


    This is not good, after all, he is his loyal servant.


    Bliss Knight is urging everyone to quickly clean up and prepare to set off.


    This is not good either, I can''t beat it.


    Maybe, you can go to Jinghu Battlefield to see...


    However, that battle has passed so long, even if the corpse hadn''t been eaten by the beast, it would have been a mummy long ago.


    A familiar scent hits, interrupting Colin''s cranky thoughts.


    "Good morning, Knight Colin."


    "Good morning, Miss Vera."


    Ke Lin looked at the female mage standing in front of him, a smile involuntarily appeared on his face.


    "Your complexion looks better today. How do you feel? Do you still need help?"


    "No, I should be able to do it myself today."


    "Okay, if necessary, please ask at any time."


    During the conversation, Colin''s gaze gradually shifted to Vera''s white and slender neck, and suddenly thought¡ªI wonder if the blood of the mage will work...


    Vera also noticed that Colin was staring at her neck, she was a little embarrassed, she gave him a hard look, and said, "Hurry up, Knight Bliss is already urging him."


    "it is good."


    Colin stepped on the war horse, leaned close to Vera, and walked side by side with her.


    Intimate physical contact is the best way to bring men and women closer together.


    Of course Colin knew this very well.


    After the same ride yesterday, he was convinced that he had taken a place in Vera''s heart.


    At this point, I am afraid that even she herself did not realize it.


    Vera really wasn''t really angry, and she talked to Colin and laughed.


    The group continued to head north. The road was really peaceful, and they didn''t meet the troll army again.


    There are only a few thieves who do not have eyes, and some beasts that do not live or die, but they are all easily taken care of by the Bliss Cavaliers.


    It seems that Colin''s plan is indeed effective, and they have temporarily moved away from the chasing soldiers behind them.


    In order to preserve horsepower, the team''s forward speed gradually slowed down.


    Colin also took the opportunity to get acquainted with Vera quickly.


    However, he still did not find out the true identity of the other party.


    I only knew that she had just returned to the north from Viel, and when she passed by Jinghu Lake, she just met a mercenary group that had received an emergency call from the Marquis Charles, and followed them to Jinghu Camp.


    Yevil, also known as the Arcane City, is located at the junction of the eastern border of the Radiant Empire and the Radiant Moon Forest.


    Nominally, Yevil belongs to the Glorious Empire, but the highest authority in the city is the Council of Mages, and neither the Duke of the East nor the Emperor of the Empire has any actual control over this arcane city.


    Through conversations, I learned that Vera went to Yevil to learn arcane arts when she was very young, and has not returned to the North for more than ten years. She is not as familiar with it as Colin, who has received the memories of her predecessor.


    Furthermore, from the fact that Vera saw Marquis Charles'' emergency call order and took the initiative to help in Jinghu Camp, it can be seen that she is probably very close to the St. Hild family.


    There are indeed some nobles who like to find a mage to accompany when they are fighting.


    However, considering the contradiction between nobles and wizards, most arrogant wizards will not pay attention to nobles.


    And even if a few mages are willing to accept the employment of nobles, they will generally pay a very high price. It is unheard of that Vera, like Vera, will take the initiative to help when seeing a call-up order.


    After going to the evening, the team camped again and rested.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for the sentry rider who dispersed to inquire about the situation and hurriedly returned to report:


    "Master Bliss, a small group of human traces were found ahead. It is suspected that they are the ruined soldiers who escaped from the Jinghu battlefield!"


    "Break the soldiers? Bring them here."


    Hearing that there was a broken soldier escaping from the Jinghu battlefield ahead, Colin and Vera also hurriedly followed.


    Now they urgently need to know what is going on in the Jinghu battlefield, and whether the Marquis Charles'' plan has succeeded.


    When this suspected squad was taken to the camp, Colin discovered that there were old acquaintances in it!


    "Honorable Knight, do you remember me? I am Thrall of the Firefox Mercenary Group. You personally handed the Marquis-sama''s emergency call to me!"


    Bliss looked at Thrall, who was embarrassed in the defeated team, and immediately remembered who this person was.


    There is no way, after all, this "big filial son"''s move to kill his father and join the army is too impressive.


    "How is the situation at Jinghu Daying?"


    "Miserable! It''s so miserable!" Thrall burst into tears immediately, "Trolls all over the mountains, too many, they kill people when they see them, we can''t beat them at all! Many brothers died...uuu...if it weren''t for me Seeing a bad opportunity to jump into the lake, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to escape..."


    "Have you seen the army led by Lord Marquis?"


    "Marquis Charles?" Thrall thought for a while, "Yes, yes, we did see a golden lion flag appearing behind the troll army, but..."


    "But what? Don''t hesitate!" Bliss yelled impatiently.


    "Yes, yes!" Thrall didn''t dare to hesitate any more, so he had to tell him bluntly, "But the army led by Lord Marquis seems...seems to have retreated..."


    Everyone fell silent immediately.


    Retreat?


    This is obviously Thrall''s whitewashing statement.


    The real situation should be defeat.


    The bad news made everyone feel a little dazed for a while.


    I didn''t expect to have just got rid of the chasing soldiers behind him, but facing a more terrifying army of trolls in front of him.


    While everyone was still digesting the bad news, Bliss suddenly asked: "Are there chasing soldiers behind you?"


    Thrall quickly replied: "No. In the first few days, there was indeed a small army of trolls chasing us, but then it gradually disappeared. Maybe we don''t think we are important."


    Bliss was relieved and looked back at Vera: "Miss, what should I do under UU reading ?"


    Vera hesitated a little, then turned her gaze to Colin unconsciously.


    Because of successfully helping everyone get rid of the chasing soldiers before, Colin has gradually become the object of her reliance.


    Colin glanced at the embarrassed group of soldiers, lowered his voice and said, "We have to find out the movement of the troll army so that we can make further plans. But now, the first thing we need to do is to get rid of it. This group of broken soldiers!"


    "Why? They are humans too!" Vera exclaimed.


    Colin rolled his eyes, and patiently explained in a low voice: "The key to us being able to get rid of chasing soldiers before is because we are all cavalry and extremely mobile. Now if we don''t abandon these two-legged soldiers..."


    "Lord Knight! In the Battle of Jinghu, our Firefox mercenary group was almost wiped out, but I still want to follow the lord to avenge the dead brothers!" Thrall seemed to realize something and immediately shouted.


    Moreover, under his uproar, many defeated soldiers also yelled:


    "Yes! Revenge for my brothers!"


    "My lord, please lead us back!"


    "Don''t abandon us!"


    "Vengeance! Revenge!"


    ...


    Seeing that many cavalry were also being incited, Colin had to shut up, and then looked at Vera with serious eyes, hoping that she could make the right choice.


    However, Vera said to Colin with a straight face: "They are also companions, I will not leave them behind!"


    Then, he turned around to appease the agitated soldiers.


    Colin sighed helplessly, frowned and looked at the big filial son.


    Thrall also happened to look over.


    As soon as their eyes met, they immediately staggered again.

 Chapter 18： Disagreement

    Colin felt that he was not a Virgin.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet someone.


    However, this is not surprising.


    Vera is superb, but she is still young after all.


    And most of the time is spent studying arcane arts in the tower of Viel. I haven''t experienced the cruelty of the world, some are naive, and some Virgins are forgiven.


    But what made Colin helpless was that the Bliss Knights actually knew that they should abandon these rout soldiers, but no matter how Colin persuaded him, the Saint Hild family knight resolutely refused to defy Vera''s will.


    This made Colin feel a little bit confused while angry.


    What is the identity of Vera?


    Bliss¡¯s strength, in the eyes of Colin, is probably a Tier 4 knight. The knights of this rank are definitely considered core combat power even in the Saint Hild family, and their status is definitely not low.


    Then why did he obey this female mage so obediently, even at the cost of his own life?


    Had it not been known that the Duke of St. Hild had only three sons and no daughters, I am afraid Colin would have suspected that this Vera was the Duke¡¯s daughter.


    Although he was disappointed with the future of this team, Colin did not panic too much.


    After all, even if the wolf cavalry catches up and suppresses him, he can pretend to be dead and get out.


    There must be no one in this world who can pretend to be dead...


    Colin is very confident at this point.


    As for other people, you can only ask for their own blessings.


    There is nothing he can do.


    In the two days after ¡¡¡¡, everything was calm.


    There is no troll chasing soldiers, and even the thieves who don¡¯t open their eyes have not met.


    On the contrary, he encountered waves of defeated soldiers who had escaped from the Jinghu battlefield.


    Virgin Vera certainly accepted them without hesitation.


    Now, the cavalry squad, which was originally less than a hundred people, quickly expanded to more than 1,000 people.


    Although the number of people has increased, people with a little bit of military knowledge know that the combat effectiveness has actually not increased much.


    Marching to fight war is not as good as more people, especially when it comes to "strategic shifts."


    Obviously, Vera is such a guy with little military knowledge.


    By the way, under Thrall¡¯s flickering praise, she has become more and more confident after seeing the increase in the number of the team. She even has the ridiculous idea of ??continuing to gather the routs and fight the trolls to the death.


    However, apart from these bad things, it is not without good news.


    A recent wave of soldiers told them that after defeating the Marquis Charles, the main force of the trolls chased them northward. Therefore, it is safe now near Jinghu Lake.


    The news made everyone cheered and excited.


    In this way, all this fugitive team needs to face is the wolf cavalry unit that was chasing them before.


    Although the wolf cavalry had judged the direction of their breakthrough, but after so many days, they should have reacted.


    According to Colin''s idea, the most sensible way now is to abandon the rout soldiers and continue north before the wolf cavalry catches up, looking for and hiding in the nearest human town.


    Instead of continuing to receive routs like this, the marching speed was dragged down, and finally the wolf cavalry caught up again.


    The development of the matter is as expected by Colin.


    Two more days later, the trace of the troll whistle ride was finally found behind the escaped team.


    "Master Colin, the previous wolf cavalry is about to catch up, or we should leave the team quickly and escape by ourselves!" The Raymond Knight apparently realized that it was not good, and quietly found Colin and suggested.


    Colin doesn''t panic now.


    He even wanted to see the fate of these clever people who didn''t listen to his advice.


    Perhaps, there is still a chance to get the blood of Bliss Knight and Wei Mage.


    Colin didn''t feel much guilt about this.


    Because he didn''t intentionally murder these two people for blood.


    On the contrary, he had reminded him a long time ago, but if these people have to find death by themselves, then he has no choice but to "use waste" according to the principle of no waste.


    but¡­


    Colin glanced at Raymond beside him.


    For this loyal knight, he still didn''t want the opponent to die here.


    "Run by yourself, I still want..."


    "Master! If you don''t go, I will never leave!"


    Obviously, Raymond misunderstood Colin''s meaning.


    But Colin can''t explain, he can''t tell the other party that he is very good at pretending to be dead. Don''t worry, right?


    Just as Colin was thinking about how to flick Raymond away, a soldier came and said, "Master Colin, Master Bliss, please come over."


    "Okay." Colin had to clear up his mood for the time being, and followed the soldiers to a tent in the middle of the camp.


    In the tent, besides Vera and Bliss, the eldest son Thrall was there.


    These days, Thrall, with his excellent eloquence, clever mind, and flattering posture, has clearly become Vera''s dog-legs.


    Colin had to admire his drilling methods.


    But at the same time, I also feel disgusted with this annoying guy.


    "Knight Colin, you are here." Vera smiled and nodded to Colin. It seemed that there was no gap caused by the previous dispute about receiving the defeated soldiers.


    Bliss still nodded lukewarm.


    Saar bowed and saluted, with a warm smile on his face: "I didn''t expect to see you again, dear Kahn..."


    "Snapped!"


    Colin flicked the whip in his hand and drew it directly, interrupting the second half of the big filial son.


    "Knight Colin, what are you doing?" Vera was taken aback by this incident, and suddenly asked.


    Colin sneered, pointing at Thrall who had been knocked to the ground, and said angrily: "Mercenary boy, UU reading remember my name-Colin Angele!"


    Thrall was obviously stunned by Colin''s whip.


    At this time, he hadn''t figured out how the former "Kahn Suduo" had become "Colin Angele", but the hot pain on his body still let him know what he should do now.


    "Sorry, Lord Colin, I remembered it wrong."


    As a commoner, Thrall could not question a nobleman, even if the nobleman had lied.


    "Huh! Punish you to lead the horse to Colin Knight!" Vera, who felt that she had figured out the cause of the matter, snorted, and did not blame Colin, even she felt that the punishment of a whip was a little lighter.


    In this rigorously hierarchical world, a commoner called the wrong nobleman''s name in front of him, and he couldn''t be overstated.


    Colin looked angrily on the surface, but inside he laughed rather relievedly.


    He had seen this big filial son upset a long time ago, so he just took the opportunity to retaliate.


    Of course, it can also prevent the other party from telling the things they used to use pseudonyms before.


    "Well, Knight Colin, this time we came to you to discuss the future direction with you, presumably you also know that the wolf cavalry behind us is catching up again."


    Facing Vera¡¯s question, Colin did not immediately answer, but instead ordered Thrall who was still kneeling on the ground: "You go out first!"


    Thrall clenched his fist quietly, but didn''t dare to refute Colin, so he looked at Vera with a plea for help.


    But obviously, he overestimated his place in Vera''s heart.


    "Thar, you go out first."


    "Yes."


    Thrall had to get up and leave.


    But at the same time, he buried his head deeply, not wanting the uncontrollable anger in his eyes to be discovered.

 Chapter 19： Countermeasure

    "Why are you targeting a small mercenary like this?"


    After Thrall left, Vera asked in a narrow tone.


    Obviously, Vera also saw Colin''s hostility towards Thrall, but she thought it was the two who were jealous of themselves.


    Thinking of this, her little face hidden by the black gauze was a little blushing, but there was a hint of joy in her heart involuntarily.


    Women always like to see men fighting for themselves, even if she doesn''t like any of them.


    "A person who even dared to kill his own father does not deserve my respect." Colin said righteously, and he revealed Thrall''s old story without hesitation.


    "What?" Vera was surprised.


    "Indeed, Thrall is a poisonous snake, you need to be careful." Bliss said to the side, the knight obviously looked down on this filial son who killed the father.


    "I see." Vera nodded, and put the little mercenary who had thought to be a little clever on the blacklist.


    "Okay, let''s get back to the topic."


    Vera began to introduce to Colin the specific situation that Sentry had inquired about.


    At this time, it can be determined that there are two wolf cavalry that have caught up, each of which is almost 700 or 800 people in size, and the total number is already equal to the current number of their own.


    However, the opponent is the most elite wolf cavalry in the regular troll army, and on his side, except for the cavalry squad of less than a hundred people, which are still elite, the rest are all defeated soldiers who escaped from Jinghu camp.


    Moreover, these broken soldiers were mercenaries and civilians who were temporarily pulled over by an emergency call-up order.


    is completely a mob.


    Under such circumstances, even Vera, who had no military knowledge, began to panic a little, so she quickly approached Colin to discuss countermeasures.


    Colin sighed and made his last effort: "Now let''s leave those broken soldiers behind. We only have time to go with the cavalry."


    "Is there no better way?" Vera still didn''t give up.


    The kindness of this female mage seemed to Colin to be somewhat misused, and she had to persuade again:


    "I know you don''t want to abandon them, but even if we stay, we won''t be able to save them, we will only take our own lives."


    Vera stopped talking, but her eyes were still stubborn.


    Colin had no choice but to turn his head and look at Bliss, hoping that the battlefield knight could be more sensible.


    However, the eyes of the Bliss Knights were full of determination: "I brought these people into this battlefield, and I have abandoned them once, and I don''t want to abandon them again."


    Only then did Colin know that it turned out that Bliss agreed to accept the defeated soldier not because of Vera''s order, but because he felt guilty.


    Although in Colin''s view, he was acting on the order of the Marquis, and it is not his fault.


    Looking at the tough-looking Bliss Knight, Colin sighed in his heart.


    He knows very well that once a determined person like Bliss has made up his mind, it is difficult to be persuaded by others.


    However, the Bliss Knight also knew very well that this time it was really bad luck, so he looked directly into Colin''s eyes and asked earnestly:


    "Knight Colin, I hope you can take Miss Vera first..."


    "No! I won''t go!" Vera immediately refused.


    "Miss Vera..."


    "I won''t leave! These are my people, and I have a responsibility to protect them!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became sensational...


    Colin only felt a pain in his head, as if watching a TV show with dog blood.


    However, the phrase "my people" that Vera said in a hurry surprised him.


    Because they are qualified to say such things, they must be members of the Saint Hild family, and they must also be members of the family.


    But the Duke of St. Hild has no daughters.


    Is it an illegitimate daughter?


    is wrong.


    Colin also thought that although the laws of the nobility in this world are similar to those in the Middle Ages of the earth, there are still differences. Here, illegitimate children (females) have absolutely no right of inheritance.


    The nobles here are particularly obsessed with the purity of blood.


    Even if the children of the direct line died out, the nobles would rather choose an heir from the lineage of the family than pass on the title to the illegitimate child (female).


    So, even if Vera is really the illegitimate daughter of the Duke of the North, she is not qualified to say "my people".


    Just as Colin made various brainstorms about Vera''s true identity, the dispute between the two opposing people also calmed down.


    Unsurprisingly, Bliss could not persuade Vera to go first.


    Although there are some virgins and some silly, this female mage does show admirable courage.


    There was a moment of silence in the tent.


    After a long time, Bliss suddenly said:


    "Knight Colin, you should leave here. You must have learned from Knight Raymond that your father, Baron Anglia, has died in battle, so you need to go back and inherit the title."


    Colin suddenly raised his head, looked at Bliss''s expressionless face, and asked abruptly: "Why hasn''t this news been returned to Graycastle?"


    Bliss hesitated, but told the truth: "Since the end of last year, Lord Marquis has ordered that all news on the frontline be blocked."


    "Why?"


    Bliss did not answer.


    But Colin can also guess the answer.


    It is nothing more than that since then, the battle situation on the front line has taken a sharp turn. The Marquis of Charles has the motive to block the news whether it is to preserve his face or to prevent people from floating in the rear.


    But he may not know that such a move indirectly killed Colin''s predecessor.


    Charles St. Hild.


    Colin has quietly hated this name.


    "Knight Colin, you''d better go back to Greycastle first, where you are needed..." It was obviously the first time that Vera heard the news, and she felt sympathy for Colin and wanted to persuade the other party to leave first.


    But Colin put on an impassioned posture, righteously refused:


    "I will not leave either! Whether it is to avenge my father or protect the glory of the human race, I must stay and fight the trolls to the death!"


    Of course Colin will not leave at this time.


    But not for those high-sounding reasons, but for not wanting to waste the blood of a high-level knight and wizard...


    "Colin..." Vera''s big beautiful eyes were full of colors, UU reading "You are a real knight!"


    Even Bliss was moved, as if he had taken Colin''s eyes suddenly.


    The three of them looked at each other for a long time, and the tent was filled with generous air...


    It¡¯s a pity that Vera and Bliss don¡¯t know that this guy Colin is already considering which pose to use to pretend to be dead...


    waited for the three to calm down, and finally began to discuss countermeasures.


    Now that the principle of "don''t abandon or give up" has been clear, then, with so much cumbersomeness, being overtaken by the wolf cavalry is a solid matter.


    A battle is inevitable.


    Bliss first began to talk about his combat plan, where to meet the enemy, how to build simple fortifications, how to cooperate with cavalry and infantry, and so on.


    Vera listened very attentively.


    As for how much this female mage who lacks military knowledge understands, then only God knows.


    Colin listened absent-mindedly, as if thinking about something else.


    "Knight Colin, Knight Colin?"


    "What?" Colin came back to his senses, and saw the two opposite people staring at him.


    "Do you have any comments on this battle plan?"


    Colin didn''t answer this question, but thoughtfully said: "Sorry, I just lost my mind. Because I was thinking, maybe we might have escaped this battle."


    "Really? How to hide?" Vera asked hopefully.


    She doesn''t want to be a martyr without a last resort.


    Moreover, the previous successful breakthrough gave her confidence and made her think that Colin might create another miracle.


    Colin calmly drew a simple map on the ground with his horse whip, and then tapped a little at a river bend:


    "We are hiding here!"

 Chapter 20： Suspect

    As soon as the sky was bright, everyone began to pack up and set off.


    As the trail of the wolf cavalry got closer and closer, anxiety began to spread among the escaped team.


    Saer wrapped up the half hare leftover yesterday and stuffed it into his arms, ignoring his companion who was whispering constantly beside him, but looked around in the camp, looking for the beautiful figure.


    Soon, Thrall locked the target.


    But unfortunately, there is another man standing next to that figure.


    Saar touched his left cheek, and the weal mark on it was still aching.


    Companion Bam looked at Thrall, who was in a trance, and couldn''t help but sneered: "Okay, Thrall, don''t look. That noble lady is not something a civilian mercenary like you can achieve."


    "Who said that mercenaries can''t like the noble lady?" Thrall retorted impatiently.


    "Haha, do you really understand the status gap between civilians and nobles? Silly boy!"


    "Don''t call me stupid boy again!" Thrall looked back at Bam viciously.


    "Okay, okay." Bam shrank his head in fright, and hurriedly told Rao.


    Thrall let him go, his eyes followed the figure again, and said in a deep voice: "Bam, do you know Earl Uman?"


    "Of course I know, Lord of Fallen Eagle City."


    "Yes, do you know how the title of Earl Uman came from?"


    "Isn''t it passed to him by his father?"


    "Yes. Then, do you know how his father''s title came from?"


    "His grandfather passed it on." Bam thought this question was a bit silly.


    "No." Thrall slowly shook his head, "It was passed down from his grandmother to his father."


    "So what?" Bam scratched his bird''s nest-like hair, his face full of confusion.


    "Why did it pass from the grandmother and not the grandfather?" Thrall''s eyes flashed strangely, "Because Earl Uman''s grandfather is actually a civilian mercenary!"


    "How is it possible?" Bam exclaimed.


    "But that''s the truth.


    Earl Uman¡¯s grandfather married the daughter of the former lord of Fallen Eagle City as a mercenary. Later, the son of the lord of Fallen Eagle City died, and his title was passed to Earl Uman¡¯s grandmother, and then passed on. To the father of the earl¡ªthat is, the son of the mercenary! "


    Bam opened his mouth wide, as if listening to a fairy tale.


    Thrall¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light, it was something called ambition.


    He approached Bam and lowered his voice, as if he was making an oath: "So, the son of a mercenary can also become a nobleman!"


    After speaking, Thrall strode towards the direction of the figure.


    Bam stared blankly at the tall figure of his companion, feeling mixed.


    However, what Thrall didn¡¯t tell Bam was that the mercenary who married the Count¡¯s daughter was a Tier 6 fighter and the president of the Northern Mercenary Union. people".


    "Ms. Vera, good morning! Knight Colin, good morning! Please allow me to lead the horse for you as an apology for offending you yesterday."


    Colin looked at the low-brow and pleasing mercenary in front of him, feeling bored, and waved his hand as if he was waving a fly: "No need."


    "Are you unwilling to accept my apology?" Thrall immediately made an aggrieved appearance, and then deliberately revealed his left face, with traces of blood oozing from the welt mark on it.


    "Colin, real knights should know how to forgive." Vera seemed to have been deceived by the miserable appearance of the mercenary, and she even offered to help.


    Saar was overjoyed, but at the same time it was painful.


    Fortunately, Miss Vera will open her mouth to help him out.


    It hurts that she even called Colin by name without adding the "knight" suffix!


    This is a very intimate way of addressing.


    too unreserved!


    "No, I think it would be too much for the leader of the Firefox mercenary group to lead me to the horse. In fact, I happen to have a more important task to be handed over to Captain Thrall."


    "You look at me too high..." Thrall instinctively noticed something wrong.


    "Why, don''t you want to do me this favor?" Colin would not give the opponent a chance to refuse.


    "I... I certainly do, it is my honor." Thrall had to bite the bullet and agreed, but he had already regretted it in his heart.


    "Very good!" Colin grinned, showing sharp tiger teeth, "In order to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind us, we need to mislead each other so that they can''t figure out our true movement.


    So, later, please lead fifty people-pick young, strong and fast-all the way to the north. After about 20 to 30 kilometers, you will reach the bank of the rushing river.


    At this time, you have to deliberately leave some traces of crossing the river north, but in fact, you don¡¯t really need to cross the river, but quietly follow the rushing river all the way to the east, and you will be able to meet us after walking about a dozen kilometers.


    Of course, when you go downstream, you must remove the traces of the march, and you must not attract the enemy!


    do you understand? "


    Saar heard it in a cold sweat, and felt that Colin was avenging his personal revenge and found an excuse to get rid of himself: "You, are you asking me to be a bait?"


    "No, it''s not a bait, it''s a suspect!" Colin said sternly, "Moreover, we will cooperate with your actions. As long as you do exactly what I said, there will be no danger."


    "How to cooperate?" Thrall was still uneasy.


    Colin frowned suddenly.


    If this is in the regular army, Thrall dares to ask such a question, the coach can directly chop his head.


    Because the coach is not obliged to explain his overall strategy to each general under his command.


    After each general receives the military order, he only needs to act in accordance with the requirements of the military order.


    Instead of asking questions, hesitate, pick and choose.


    Even if the coach really assigns you a mission to kill you, you can only perform it.


    The military order is like a mountain, even if you really want to crush you, you can''t hide!


    Unconditional obedience is the number one priority for soldiers. UU reading www. uuk£ánshu.com


    But obviously, mercenaries like Thrall cannot have the qualities of a real soldier.


    Colin was very helpless, so he had to patiently explain:


    "Our cavalry will all disperse, search and destroy the wolf cavalry''s sentry behind you, to ensure that the other side will not be able to understand our specific movements within the next two days. Therefore, as long as you hurry up, you will not be overtaken."


    Saar thought for a while, and then asked: "So, your plan is to let me lead a small group of troops to deliberately make the illusion of crossing the river to confuse the enemy, while the large troops find a place to hide?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then how do you know that the enemy will be fooled? No matter how carefully we clean up the marching traces, as long as we carefully investigate, we will always find clues."


    "Because we will hide in a place where the enemy can never imagine."


    "Where?"


    Colin became impatient gradually: "Mr. Thrall, have you been to the area around the river before?"


    "no."


    "Then you won''t understand." Colin gripped his horse''s belly lightly and moved forward slowly:


    "Follow what I said. When you arrive at the southern bank of the river, make some illusions of crossing the river, and then follow the river all the way to the east. You will come to the place I said to hide and meet the big troops. At that time, you will understood."


    "Knight Colin..." Thrall chased a few steps and asked again.


    "Mr. Thrall, I believe you will be able to complete this mission, right?" Willa said warmly.


    Saar immediately raised his head and held his chest up, patted his chest and said loudly:


    "Of course! I will not let you down!"


    It''s a pity that this little mercenary who is lost in Vera''s charm won''t see it, and Colin, who walked a few steps forward and turned his back to him, is showing a mocking sneer.

 Chapter 21： Desperate

    Under the bright sunset glow, a group of people are heading east along the south bank of the rushing river.


    They walked very carefully, and as they walked, they cleared the traces behind them.


    "Thar, do you think this can fool the troll?" Bam asked in a low voice, panting heavily, knocking on his sore back.


    "I don''t know." Thrall looked impatient and disdainful, "You have to ask Knight Colin about this."


    Bam of course did not dare to go, he was not as bold as Thrall. When he met a nobleman, he was just like a normal commoner, his waist would never be straight.


    "Hurry up, don''t be lazy!" Thrall urged everyone.


    The west end of the rushing river is connected to Jinghu Lake. The river is not wide and the current is very rapid, hence the name.


    However, Thrall''s water is very good. He looked at the rushing river in front of him and felt that it shouldn''t be a problem for him to cross the past.


    Then, there was a vicious flash in the eyes of this ambitious little mercenary.


    ¡­¡­


    When ¡¡¡¡ was in the middle of the moon, Thrall led his squad and finally reunited with the large group.


    He quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that Colin did not lie to him, he is not an abandoned son.


    However, Thrall did not feel grateful to Colin for this, but looked at the knight who was standing on the shore talking and laughing with Vera, and felt even more resentful in his heart.


    In his opinion, Colin arranged such a task, since it was not to frame him, it must be to remove him from Vera.


    Despicable knight!


    "Miss Vera, Knight Colin, I have completed the task as you said."


    "Good job." Colin gave Thrall a playful look.


    then pointed to the rushing river in front of him and asked: "Do you know why the flow of this rushing river is so fast?"


    Saar looked at the rushing river under the moonlight, and suddenly realized that the current here was indeed faster and faster than what he saw upstream!


    "Why?" Thrall began to feel anxious.


    Ke Lin followed the shape of the rushing river and drew a "ji" in the air:


    "The rushing river made a big bend here, the sediment has accumulated, the river channel has narrowed, and the speed of the water flow has of course become faster."


    Colin pointed to the downstream direction again, and continued: "Moreover, after this sharp bend, there is a waterfall downstream."


    "Waterfall?" Thrall exclaimed, his tone already deformed.


    "Yes, waterfall." Colin''s smile was a little unpredictable. "The drop is about seven or eighty meters. It''s not too high, but it''s enough to kill people."


    Thrall¡¯s heart sank straight down.


    "So, we can''t cross the river at all, right?" Vera suddenly felt that she finally understood Colin''s intentions, and she continued enthusiastically:


    "In addition, the river here is like a pocket, wrapping us all up, and there is only one road in and out from the south, it is simply desperate!


    The trolls must have never thought that we would hide in such a place, just like the last time they had never thought that we would break through to the north! "


    "Smart!" Colin smiled and praised, "The most dangerous place is the safest place."


    Vera''s big eyes were bent into crescent moons, and after being exaggerated by Colin, she seemed to feel that her military talent had been greatly improved.


    "But...but in case, the troll is not fooled..." Thrall''s voice trembled a little.


    "This possibility is extremely low!" Colin gave Thrall a deep look. "When they find the traces of you crossing the river upstream, they must think that is the direction we fled, and point to everything in this bend. Traces, but they will all be suspected of being a suspicious array."


    "Yes!" Vera began to patiently teach the little mercenaries. "The trolls will definitely think how we could be so stupid and hide in a dead place. So, after they cross the river and pursue them in the wrong direction, we can go from the river. Coming out of the bay safely, turned and ran south!"


    Vera was very excited, felt that she had finally grasped the essence of the war, and then looked at Colin expectantly, seeking the approval of the "teacher".


    Ke Lin suppressed his smile and nodded solemnly to express his approval.


    But Thrall on the side was already pale.


    Fortunately, it was late at night, no one noticed this.


    Except for Colin.


    "Mr. Thrall, when you walked over from the upper reaches, you all followed what I said. Have you cleaned up the traces?"


    "Of course!" Thrall said loudly.


    His slightly ostentatious performance is in the eyes of interested people, but he has a feeling of wanting to cover it up.


    But Colin seemed to believe so: "That''s good, as long as you don''t leave too obvious clues, you should be able to fool the trolls."


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Thrall tossed and turned, unable to sleep at all.


    tried to run away in the dark several times, but was worried about hitting the killed troll head on.


    Then he cursed Colin from time to time, complaining how the other party came up with such a stupid countermeasure.


    After a while, I regretted it again. I regretted that when I was down the river, I shouldn''t be smart to do those little actions.


    Of course, more often than not, I think about Vera¡¯s graceful posture, dreaming that she can persuade the other person, and then she can use magic to take him, cross the sky in front of him, escape this place of death, and have never been ashamed ever since. A bashful happy life...


    "Thar, Thrall!"


    "What''s the matter?" Thrall opened his eyes in a daze.


    The fantasy Miss Vera disappeared, leaving only the **** and ugly face of Bam in front of her.


    "It''s over, it''s over! The troll found us and is turning around here!"


    Thrall only felt cold all over, and the last trace of luck in his heart disappeared without a trace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the tent in the center of the camp, Vera, Bliss, and Colin are sitting opposite each otherNow, what should I do? "Vera suppressed the trembling tone.


    The female mage who just felt that she had mastered the essence of war was immediately beaten back to her original form by this sap in reality.


    Colin didn''t panic: "What is the specific situation that the Sentry Detective found?"


    Bliss was also still calm: "Two wolf cavalry units, one is going upstream to the north of Hebei, and the other is coming to our side along the river bank."


    "It seems that the enemy is not sure if we are really hiding here." Colin smiled and asked, "How many people are the wolf cavalry coming to us?"


    "About seven to eight hundred people."


    "So what are you waiting for?" Colin spread his hand, "Then hit it!"


    "But...but..." Vera''s eyes were filled with panic.


    Although there are more people on your side, in terms of combat effectiveness, even Vera knows that it is definitely not as good as the wolf cavalry who chased it.


    Although she decided not to abandon the ruined soldiers, Vera planned to die generously.


    But then Colin''s plan gave her hope again.


    If you have some understanding of psychology, you will know that once a person who is determined to commit suicide is temporarily prevented by some factor, it will be difficult for him to pluck up the courage to die.


    Vera is in such a state of mind now.


    She hesitated and was scared.


    The mentality of a veteran like Bliss Knight is much better, and he still has that cold expression, as if there is nothing in this world that can move him.


    just heard him suddenly ask:


    "Knight Colin, did you anticipate the situation from the beginning?"

 Chapter 22： Back to the water 1 battle (on)

    "Yes."


    Colin wanted to deny it, but for some reason, he chose to be honest.


    "What?" Vera widened her eyes, as if she had met the young knight in front of her for the first time, "So...what about the plan? The suspects made the illusion of crossing the river, but they were hiding in the most dangerous river bend... Didn''t you say The most dangerous place is the safest..."


    "That''s all to lie to you." Colin looked into the eyes of the female mage, "Those wolf cavalry have been tricked by us before, how could it be so simple and fooled again?"


    "You..." Vera took a deep breath and gradually calmed down.


    She didn''t lack courage, and she was a little gaffe because she was suddenly shattered because of her hope of escape.


    "What are you doing this for?"


    Vera has a complicated expression, and the glorious image that Colin has built in her heart is collapsing.


    "We can''t run away." Colin sighed, and his tone gradually became cold. "From the moment you made the decision not to abandon the rout soldiers, you should have this consciousness.


    This is a life and death battlefield, which cannot tolerate kindness and innocence!


    Even if my suspicion tricked the chasing soldiers and made them think we really crossed Hebei to go north, but how long can we deceive them?


    They are wolf cavalry, but we are dragged down by a large group of infantry. When they find something wrong after crossing the river, it will only take a day or two to catch up after they cross the river.


    This battle, we can''t avoid it!


    So, since fighting cannot be avoided, then the only thing we can do is to choose the most advantageous place for fighting. "


    Colin pointed his finger to his feet, and said in a deep voice: "Here is the most dangerous, but it is also the place where we have the most chance of winning the battle!"


    "Why?" Vera felt that she no longer dared to trust Colin.


    Before Colin answered, Bliss had already spoken: "Because here, we have no way to escape."


    "That''s right!" Colin took a deep look at Bliss, "Only the rabbits that are forced to the corner will turn their heads and bite, and the same goes for the broken soldiers.


    If we are overtaken by wolf cavalry in the open field, then there is no doubt that as long as the other side charges, the collapsed soldiers we gathered will inevitably collapse, and then fled around.


    Therefore, there must be no way for them to escape.


    Since we don¡¯t want to abandon them, we must not let them abandon us!


    Either win a battle, or die here together! "


    Colin''s loud and loud remarks made Vera upset.


    She had no idea how to evaluate the young knight in front of her.


    didn''t know if what he did was right or wrong.


    Whether it is the childhood spent in Winter City or the school career in Yevel Tower, everything Vera has encountered is simple and beautiful.


    Of course, this is also because of her noble status and she is well protected.


    However, Vera is not without understanding of evil.


    But, she has never met someone like Colin.


    The brave and fearless knight? A resourceful genius? Elegant and polite gentleman? The devil who plays with people''s hearts?


    ...


    She doesn''t know which one is his true face.


    Or, are these all?


    Compared to Vera, who is not fully mature, Bliss''s reaction is much simpler.


    The battle-tested knight pays more attention to practical results: "The strategy you are sure of will be effective? You know, the Marquis Charles had a similar plan."


    "You''re talking about the Battle of Mirror Lake, right?" Colin seemed to have known Bliss would ask.


    "That''s right."


    "Yes, I must admit that my strategy was inspired by the Marquis Charles." Colin said earnestly, actually rolling his eyes in his heart.


    Fighting against the water, breaking the boat, setting the dead and reborn, etc., are not new strategies in another time and space.


    But in this time and space, it hasn''t appeared yet.


    The arrangement of the Marquis of Charles in Jinghu does have the embryonic form of a last stand.


    But from Colin''s point of view, Marquis Charles''s handling of details is terrible.


    The details, however, determine success or failure.


    is also a place of death and resurrection. Han Xin can fight the classic case of a lasting fight in Jingxing, but Ma Di can only defeat the street pavilion and become an eternal joke.


    Colin is confident that he will not become another horse scorpion.


    Bliss obviously did not have such confidence, and continued to ask with a cold face: "The strategy of Marquis Charles did not succeed in Jinghu. Why do you think you can use a similar strategy to succeed in the running river?"


    "Because the Marquis Charles made two big mistakes!


    First of all, his heart is not cruel enough! Although Jinghu Daying was backwatered, it was not truly a desperate situation. Just think about the defeated soldiers. Many of them escaped by jumping into the lake.


    Therefore, I chose this bend of the rushing river.


    It is surrounded by water on three sides, the current is rapid, and the downstream is the waterfall cliff, there is no way to escape, it is a real desperate situation.


    Here, they can only fight to the death! "


    Bliss''s expression moved slightly, and he continued to ask: "Then what about the second mistake?"


    "The second mistake of the Marquis was that he did not leave anyone in the Jinghu camp who could lead the soldiers to fight to the death." Colin waved his hand to Bliss, "I''m not saying you are not qualified..."


    "I really don''t have the qualifications, and I escaped." Bliss didn''t mind.


    Colin admired the Grim Rider more and more, nodded and continued:


    "Under the circumstances at the time, Jinghu Camp needed a noble with sufficient prestige, a lord with a title, in order to stabilize the temporary conscripts, let them resist, and create enough for the trolls. Trouble.


    In this way, the Marquis of Charles led his army to enter from behind the troll, and flanked by both sides, there is a chance of winning.


    It''s a pity, but the Marquis-sama did not leave enough figures in Jinghu Camp...


    But we will not make such a mistake! "


    Speaking of this, UU Reading Colin took a step forward, approached Vera, and stared closely at her eyes: "So this time, I will stay in the river bay as the first heir to the Baron Graycastle. , Live and die with those soldiers.


    Ms. Vera, I don¡¯t know you..."


    "Of course I will stay." Vera said without hesitation.


    At this time, she has decided to trust Colin again.


    Of course, she has no other choice.


    Everyone here has actually been calculated by Colin.


    Colin nodded and turned to Bliss: "Knight Bliss, please lead the cavalry to stay away from the river bend temporarily. When the trolls attack us, you will lead the army to fight out from behind!"


    Bliss''s eyes flickered: "Why don''t I stay in the river bend, you lead the cavalry..."


    "No!" Colin immediately rejected Bliss''s proposal, because he knew it was Bliss''s temptation.


    Those who stay on the frontal battlefield are the most dangerous, while those who lead the cavalry have the possibility to escape.


    Therefore, in order to make the other party believe in himself, Colin can only choose to stay: "The people who stay in the river bend need to have enough weight. I am more suitable to stay than you. Moreover, those cavalry are your subordinates, and you are the ones who will stay. Only by leading can better exert their combat effectiveness."


    Bliss''s eyes changed slightly, as if it was only then that he recognized that Colin had passed his test, and nodded in agreement.


    Then, Colin glanced at Vera again: "I know you are noble, so if you can reveal your true identity before the war, then it will greatly inspire those soldiers.


    Of course, if you have concerns, I won¡¯t force it..."


    Vera was stunned and did not speak.


    Just when Colin thought the other party was unwilling, he heard a clear and firm voice:


    "it is good!"

 Chapter 23： Back to the water 1 battle (middle)

    "Tab T T T T..."


    As the Bliss Knights led the cavalry team to leave the river bend, the entire camp suddenly fell into panic.


    The news that the troll wolf cavalry is about to catch up has spread. Everyone is already panicked. Now they think Bliss and others are fleeing, and this is even more stabbing the hornet''s nest.


    Many people have gathered together quietly, packed their things and prepared to run away.


    At this moment, Vera and Colin appeared in front of everyone, letting them settle down temporarily.


    Seeing that the two highest-ranking nobles in the entire camp had not left yet, everyone felt that there was hope and that they had not been abandoned.


    However, the departure of the Bliss Knight and the news of the approaching troll chasing soldiers still filled everyone''s faces with anxiety and anxiety. Everyone''s nerves were stretched to the extreme, and they could no longer withstand any stimulation.


    They stared at the figures of Vera and Colin, hoping to get some good news from them.


    The common people of this era are mostly a group of confused lambs. They are ignorant, ignorant, and timid. They are unable to control their own destiny, or even dare not control their own destiny.


    Therefore, they put their destiny in the hands of the nobles, eager for the nobles to lead them to prosperity and glory.


    But what they didn''t know was that the guidance of nobles was often at the cost of slavery.


    At this time, Vera could see this confusion and this desire in everyone''s eyes, of course she would not let them down.


    She did not speak.


    was just one action, and it completely calmed everyone in the camp.


    She lifted her veil.


    The shimmer of the dawn swayed down, outlines the beautiful face under the veil.


    Time seems to be stagnant.


    The restless people held their breath at this moment.


    As if for fear of disturbing the beautiful, firm, but also slightly shy girl.


    But before everyone could appreciate this beautiful picture, Vera spoke up.


    The rapid sound of the rushing river can¡¯t hide her soft but steady voice:


    "My name is Vera St. Hild. I am the adopted daughter of the Lord of the North and the Duke of St. Hild."


    Adopted daughter!


    It turns out that she is the adopted daughter of the Duke of the North!


    Colin''s eyes widened, and a huge wave burst into his heart.


    You know, in this world, adopted children (females) have the right to inherit!


    is completely different from the illegitimate children (female) who were cast aside by the nobles. The adopted child (female) is the legal heir approved by the Imperial Senate.


    Its inheritance right is second only to the direct children.


    Therefore, to become an adopted son (female) of a nobleman, the blood must first be pure and noble.


    If either of his parents is a commoner, then he (she) will never be legally adopted by a nobleman.


    Secondly, if you want to adopt an heir, you must pay an adoption tax to the Imperial Senate in exchange for the Senate¡¯s recognition of the adopted child (female).


    In order to prevent the nobles from abusing the right of adoption and disrupting the normal order of succession to the title, this adoption tax is extremely high.


    The average little nobleman can''t pay the money even if he loses his fortune, and even for the big nobleman like the St. Hild family, paying an adoption tax is a pain for a long time.


    Therefore, the nobles are extremely cautious about adoption.


    Generally speaking, only those nobles with rich net worth and no direct children will choose a favorite descendant from the family collateral line as the adopted son (daughter), so as to prevent their title from falling into the hands of people they don''t like.


    Although Colin did not understand, why the Duke of St. Hilde, who has three sons, would adopt Vera, and also sent Vera to Yeville to train as a mage.


    However, this did not affect Vera as the fourth heir to the Duke of the North!


    Therefore, she will obtain the swearing allegiance of the Bliss Knight.


    That''s why she is qualified to say things like "My People".


    Therefore, when she revealed her true identity at the bend of the rushing river, the soldiers who were panicked would be so shocked and excited.


    Even most of the people have already grasped the hilt of the sword in their hands, and are ready to fight her to death on the spot!


    just wait for her to say that sentence.


    "I know, you are all scared and panicked." Vera''s eyes slowly swept across the crowd, looking at them one by one:


    "Me too. Fear, panic.


    However, I am not desperate, even if there is no way out now!


    Because I know that you will not abandon me.


    It''s like I didn''t abandon you in the first place.


    No matter how critical the situation is, I always keep in mind my mission and my duty to you.


    As the adopted daughter of the Duke of St. Hilde, I have sworn to protect the people of the North forever!


    As citizens of the North, I also hope that you all have the courage to take up arms and join me to protect the North and fight the invading enemies!


    I promise, I will fight with you to the last minute! "


    "For Ms. Vera!" Colin saw the timing and stood up and shouted.


    Originally, he also prepared a long talk, trying to use his identity as the son of the baron to gather people''s hearts, but now it seems that it is no longer needed.


    He didn''t even need to emphasize his identity anymore, Vera''s identity was enough to arouse the fighting spirit of this group of soldiers.


    The St. Hilde family''s rule in the northern border of the empire has lasted for thousands of years, and its prestige is unmatched.


    And Vera''s noble status, her beautiful beauty, and the kindness she showed along the way have made her the goddess in the hearts of these soldiers.


    They will never allow those dirty and ugly trolls to desecrate this goddess!


    Even if it pays the price of life.


    "For Ms. Vera!"


    "For Ms. Vera!"


    "Dead battle!"


    "Dead battle!"


    ...


    "Boom!"


    A flash of lightning tore through the sky, followed by the roar of thunder.


    Before the rising sun had time to wake up the sleeping earth, it was covered by dark clouds.


    At the bend of the rushing river, the human soldiers are already waiting.


    They held their breath and looked ahead, letting raindrops fall on their bodies, motionless like sculptures.


    Rain, getting bigger and bigger.


    The wind gradually became anxious.


    A gray silk thread appeared on the horizon, and it spread quickly, like a raging tide, sweeping toward the human position at the river bend!


    "Woo-"


    Troll wolf ride, here comes!


    "kill!!!"


    "For Ms. Vera!"


    "For Ms. Vera!"


    ...


    Facing the terrifying troll wolf cavalry, UU reading these human miscellaneous soldiers exploded at this moment with courage that is not inferior to the elite regular army.


    Because they know that they have nowhere to go.


    Since there is nowhere to go, let''s fight hard!


    Moreover, the existence of Vera gave these confused soldiers endless fighting spirit and firm belief.


    They believe that even if they die here, their story will circulate in the north.


    Everyone will know that they used to protect Vera Saint Hild to the death!


    Even if the worst happens, they will be lucky enough to return to the embrace of the Lord of Glory with the goddess in their hearts.


    "kill!!"


    Colin took the lead and was at the forefront of the position.


    At this time, he must not back down.


    Oncoming is hundreds of sharp spears, like a suffocating forest of death.


    "Boom!"


    Colin and the wolf cavalry leader collided without fancy.


    Then, he just felt like he had hit a tank.


    "ßê!"


    Colin only felt that his eyes were dark, and the huge pain almost made him lose his mind.


    He can even clearly hear the cracking sound of his bones all over his body, and the sound of a spear tearing his chest apart.


    The sky was spinning, he didn''t know how far he was knocked out. After landing, a mouthful of old blood spurted out, and at the same time he felt depressed:


    I wanted to pretend to be a hero, but I didn¡¯t expect...


    I ran into a high-level troll warrior as soon as he came up!


    Grass! Is this ¡®dead¡¯ too fast!

 Chapter 24： Back to the water 1 battle (part 2)

    "Master Colin!"


    "Colin!"


    On the chaotic battlefield, only two people paid attention to poor Colin being knocked out.


    One is Raymond Knight, and the other is Vera.


    Lei Meng was guarding Colin''s side, but he didn''t expect that Colin would be knocked into flight at the first sight, and it was too late to rescue him.


    And because he was in the front row of the position, Raymond didn''t even bother to check Colin''s situation at this time.


    As for Vera.


    She didn''t always follow Colin.


    From the moment the troll wolf cavalry appeared, she hid in the back row to prepare spells, and she had no time to take care of the situation in the front row.


    Until he was dropped from the sky, Colin who fell at her feet was taken aback.


    Fortunately, a spell she prepared before has just been released, and she is resting. Otherwise, Colin will be scared to interrupt the spell.


    "Colin! You, are you okay?"


    Vera looked at Colin in front of him, suddenly a little at a loss.


    It looks a little scary because of Colin''s injury.


    A spear pierced his chest directly and nailed him to the ground.


    Such an injury, even if Vera wants to help, she doesn''t know where to start.


    At this time, Colin was grinning in pain.


    The waves of torrential pain made his consciousness unconscious. He had just fainted like this, but when he saw Vera next to him, he suddenly changed his mind.


    Now is not the time to pretend to be dead.


    If you don''t take this opportunity to perform and leave a deep impression in Vera''s heart, wouldn''t it be too bad.


    You know, this young and beautiful female mage is the fourth heir to the Duke of the North!


    Properly thick legs.


    If Colin wants to deal with the Count Uman who secretly sought the title of the Anglia family, this is the opportunity he must work hard to grasp.


    "Miss Vera, help me."


    "How... how can I help?"


    "Pull it out!"


    "No! You, you will die..."


    "Even if it is dead! I have to stand and die! Instead of being nailed to the ground like a bug!" Colin''s performance at this time fully demonstrated the basic qualities that a tough guy should have.


    "..." Vera was shocked and speechless.


    "hurry up!"


    Vera then used trembling hands to hold the spear on Colin''s chest.


    Then, she looked into Colin''s eyes hesitantly.


    There, she didn''t see a trace of cowardice or fear of death, only firmness.


    Infected by such gaze, Vera took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and tugged.


    "what!!!!"


    Colin screamed, only hating himself for not being immune to pain.


    "Colin!" Vera cried with red eyes, and at the same time stepped forward quickly to support Colin, who was barely standing, but was crumbling.


    Familiar soft touch, familiar fragrance.


    But Colin has no time to be intoxicated.


    The intense pain made him unable to remain calm at all, let alone stand alone.


    Only then did he realize that a hero is not so good.


    Forget it, just lie down and pretend to die...


    "Leave me alone!" Colin hissed, "Hurry up and prepare the spell. The soldiers fighting in front of the battlefield need your help more than I do."


    "...Okay!" Vera didn''t get muddled, and first helped Colin sit on the ground, then turned around and started casting the spell.


    At this time, the two sides were fighting fiercely, but Colin discovered that the troll wolf cavalry did not penetrate the human position, but was deeply trapped in it, and was tightly entangled by the soldiers who were not afraid of death.


    Now he can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    As long as the wolf cavalry is trapped in the formation and loses the speed advantage, then humans will be able to fight this battle.


    and¡­¡­


    "Tap!"


    The crisp sound of horseshoes sounded again.


    It was the Bliss Knight who led the cavalry back and forth!


    This cavalry squad of no more than a hundred people appeared at the most critical moment, like a sharp arrow, thrusting into the heart of the troll army.


    "Reinforcements are coming! Kill!"


    I don¡¯t know who screamed, the human side burst out with an astonishing aura, while the troll side fell into chaos while being attacked by the enemy.


    "Swish swish!"


    Colin only felt a burst of ice and cold suddenly burst out behind him.


    After that, he saw countless rain falling from the sky instantly freezing into ice blades, smashing into the center of the troll army formation.


    Vera also started to show her power.


    "Kill that wizard!"


    The trolls are also aware of the existence of Vera, and want to clear this long-range spellcaster.


    But how can the human soldiers who fight for the goddess let the trolls succeed?


    They crowded around like crazy, forming a wall of people in front of Vera, blocking the way of the troll.


    Blood flowed and bones splattered, the battle had reached the most tragic moment.


    Suddenly, Colin only saw a flash of red light, and a blood-red spear broke through the barriers of the human wall and suddenly appeared in front of Vera.


    good chance!


    Without any hesitation, Colin jumped and stood in front of Vera.


    "ßê!"


    The spear pierced Colin''s chest again.


    He seemed to be able to feel that his heart, which was no longer beating, had also been torn apart by the two consecutive spear strikes.


    "Colin! Colin!" Vera rushed forward, tears streaming down irresistibly, "Why? Why..."


    Colin wanted to be as sensational as in some dog-blood TV shows, but the intense pain was about to overwhelm his will.


    At this time, he knew that he must use the simplest move to carve the deepest mark on Vera''s heart!


    So, he said softly: "I hope I can bury one of your personal belongings..."


    "No, you won''t die, you won''t die..." Vera cried and shook her head.


    Colin stopped talking, but slowly reached out to touch Vera''s earlobe.


    Vera did not stop.


    Let Colin take off one of his diamond earrings.


    Colin held the earrings tightly in the palm of his hand and then slowly closed his eyes.


    It hurts to step on a horse too much!


    Colin roared inwardly.


    However, he thinks his performance just now was pretty good.


    I believe that in this way, he will make an indelible impression in Vera''s heart.


    And, through this rather ambiguous behavior, he also implicitly expressed his love.


    I believe that this will cause great damage to Vera, a girl who is not so ignorant in the world!


    Poor Vera didn''t know that someone in her arms was pretending to be dead, and she used it to calculate herself.


    However, after crying for a while, she wiped away the tears immediately.


    Now is not the time to be sad.


    Vera put Colin down gently, then turned around resolutely, raised the staff in her hand, and muttered something.


    A powerful arcane energy began to gather around her.


    Rain, it seems to be bigger.


    The wind also seems to be more anxious.


    Vera''s blond hair turned pure white again, and even the blue pupils became pale, like ice that never melted forever.


    An invisible force slowly lifted her up.


    The female mage stood proudly in the air, looking down at the battlefield in front of her, like a god.


    At this moment, the extreme cold has arrived!


    ¡­¡­


    Colin, who was about to faint below, was also shivering from the cold at this time.


    He quietly opened one eye, trying to see what happened.


    Because of the angle problem, he only saw Vera''s mage robe flying in midair, and the touch revealed from it¡ª


    Pink...


    "Puff!"


    Two lines of nosebleeds gushing out.


    The injury of the Colin Knight is more serious...

 Chapter 25： Sleepy

    As night fell, bonfires lit up in the bend of the rushing river.


    After a fierce battle, mankind finally won the final victory.


    This is a tragic victory.


    The original team of more than 1,000 people suffered most of the casualties, and everyone who survived was injured.


    However, after this battle.


    The momentum of this group of miscellaneous soldiers has undergone a qualitative change, as if after the blood baptism, there are signs of a transition to the regular army.


    There is a strong smell of blood in the camp, and various mutilated bodies have not had time to clean up.


    But the rest of the people who lived after the disaster did not care, while enjoying the rare hot food, they brag about their heroic performance during the day.


    Saer did not participate in the lively conversation of his companions, but picked up a bunch of grilled herring and walked towards the tent in the middle of the camp.


    His left foot seemed to be injured, and it was very difficult to walk with a limping.


    However, such a small injury is no longer a problem in this camp.


    A knight with a bandage on his upper body was guarding outside the tent.


    Thar knew that this was a knight of the Anglia family, and it seemed to be called Raymond.


    The knight is holding a long sword, with his head half-down, his eyes closed, as if repenting and praying.


    Saar passed by him, and he did not respond, like a sculpture.


    "Ms. Vera, would you like something to eat?"


    "no need."


    Vera didn''t turn her head, but she refused softly.


    Saar raised his head quietly, but only saw Vera''s back and her long white hair.


    "You have to take care of your body, you have to eat something..."


    Thrall was still persuading, but Vera still didn''t respond, just staring blankly at the man in front of him who seemed to fall asleep.


    That man is naturally Colin.


    However, Colin is not pretending to be dead to gain sympathy right now.


    but he really fell asleep.


    After all, the previous injury was too serious, and he lost too much blood. Of course, maybe it was stimulated by the last scene of unsuitable children...


    In short, Colin fell completely into a deep sleep.


    If it weren''t for him to breathe, I''m afraid everyone would think he was dead.


    Such a terrible injury, no one thinks that Colin can survive.


    In fact, in the eyes of everyone, it is a miracle that he can persist until now.


    Only Vera was unwilling to give up, she still helped Colin bandage the wound, and took care of her every step of the way.


    It seemed that Colin''s lips were a little chapped, Vera quickly dipped some water with a scarf and gently wiped it on Colin''s mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Thrall was full of jealousy, and he even wished that Vera was taking care of him in bed now.


    "Miss Vera, let me take care of Knight Colin, you go take a rest."


    "No need." Vera rejected Thrall''s kindness again, and waved at the same time to signal the mercenary to leave.


    Saar had to bury his disappointment deeply in his heart and withdrew from the tent.


    "Meow~"


    Xiaobai didn''t know where he got out from, leaned close to Colin, and gently licked his cheek, as if he wanted to wake up his "human slave".


    Vera put down her scarf and stared at Colin''s bloodless face for a long time.


    After that, she folded her hands and shook her chest together, actually making a prayer posture.


    "The omnipotent shining lord, please have mercy on this brave and fearless knight!"


    This is Vera''s first prayer in her life.


    Perhaps, this is also the first mage to pray to the Lord of Radiance.


    "If I can be fortunate to witness your grace and kindness, then, throughout my life, I will always serve you!"


    This female mage who takes arcane truth as her lifelong pursuit, is now willing to offer her faith to the gods for a man!


    I don¡¯t know if the Lord of Radiance has heard the prayer of this mage?


    Are you willing to accept such a heresy conversion?


    There is no beam of light falling from the sky.


    There is no angel that suddenly appeared either.


    Colin didn''t wake up miraculously.


    As if nothing happened...


    Only the Bliss Knight who had just walked outside the tent suddenly stopped. He seemed to realize that he might have heard something that shouldn''t be heard.


    After a long time, when there was no more sound from the tent, Bliss took another step and walked in.


    This knight is also a severely wounded man now.


    His entire right arm was severed, his body was covered with bandages, and blood was still oozing on it.


    However, he still has that calm and indifferent expression, as if he doesn''t care about his injury.


    "Miss, the casualty statistics have been preliminary completed. In this battle, we lost 428 soldiers and more than 350 people were seriously injured. The rest were basically minor injuries..."


    Vera has no idea about such casualty statistics, and just listens quietly.


    However, for a veteran of the battlefield like Bliss Knight, this battle is definitely a miracle.


    You must know that such a ratio of battle damage, even in the most elite regular army, is enough to cause the army to collapse.


    However, these miscellaneous soldiers from Hewan Camp fought tenaciously to the end and won.


    Maybe there is Vera¡¯s credit here, after all, her identity has enough appeal.


    But Bliss knew that there was more of it, but it was Colin''s last stand strategy at work.


    Thinking of this, he glanced at Colin on the bed with admiration and regret, and continued to ask:


    "Miss, what shall we do next?"


    Upon hearing this question, Vera was a little at a loss: "What about your opinion?"


    "There were two wolf cavalry units that chased us to the running river. Although we have just defeated one of them, UU reading , we have not been completely out of danger.


    Because the other wolf cavalry, although confused by our arrangement, has already crossed the river north, but it must be found out soon and turned back.


    However, the big victory we just won will definitely make the other party hesitate, can''t figure out our specific strength, and dare not chase us easily.


    Therefore, my opinion is to continue to guard the river bend, and then send a messenger to the nearby city to request reinforcements.


    As long as our reinforcements arrive before the troll gathers more chasers, we will be safe. "


    Vera was a little silent.


    She heard the uncertainty in the words of Knight Bliss, but she couldn''t come up with a better idea.


    At this time, she naturally turned her gaze to the sleeping Colin.


    If he can wake up, there must be a better way...


    "Okay, just do what you said."


    "Yes!"


    Out of the camp, Bliss walked with his head down.


    He is considering which directions to send envoys for help, and how can he not be intercepted by the troll chasing troops halfway...


    "Da Da Da..."


    A sound of horseshoes interrupted Bliss''s thoughts. He raised his head and saw two cavalrymen running towards the camp.


    He quickly recognized that one of them was the cavalry he had sent out to guard the surrounding area, but he did not recognize the other.


    However, he recognized the armor on the opponent!


    This kind of pure black standard armor, the entire Glory Empire has only one army equipment¡ª


    Black Cavalry!


    Bliss was ecstatic in his heart, and couldn''t help but look back to the direction of the camp where Vera was. A thought flashed in his mind:


    Did the Lord of Radiance really answer the lady''s prayer?

 Chapter 26： Black Cavalry

    "Have you heard? The black cavalry is nearby, and someone will be sent to meet us soon!"


    "Black Cavalry? Really?"


    "Of course it is true! I saw a black cavalry guard ride into our camp last night, and Miss Vera personally received him."


    "So, are we safe?"


    "Nonsense! With black cavalry nearby, the trolls have the guts to come?"


    ...


    Similar conversations are going on in every corner of the camp.


    The tension in the air was completely wiped out, replaced by a kind of surviving excitement.


    It seems that the three words "Black Cavalry" have some special magic power. As long as they are nearby, they represent absolute safety.


    The reason is also very simple.


    The Black Cavalry is the most powerful army in the northern part of the empire!


    Yes, the most powerful, not one of them.


    The number of this army is actually not much, only 50,000.


    However, it is an army composed of pure cavalry!


    This army of fifty thousand cavalrymen is a well-deserved patron saint of the North, and it is also a lingering nightmare in the heart of trolls.


    "ßËßËßË..."


    Approaching noon, the earth suddenly began to tremble.


    A black torrent flows out of the horizon, and quickly rushes towards the river bay camp.


    However, everyone in the camp did not panic, because they had already seen the black lion flag flying in the wind!


    The coat of arms of the St. Hild family, the lord of the north, is a golden lion, so in the north, no other family dares to use a lion as a coat of arms.


    The person who came is naturally from the Saint-Hilde family, but ordinary people in the Saint-Hilde family dare not change the golden lion to black.


    Only one person is an exception.


    He is the younger brother of the contemporary Northland Duke and the supreme commander of the Black Cavalry-Marquis Garcia Saint Hild.


    Unlike the imaginary title of the duke''s eldest son, Charles Marquis, the Marquis of Garcia is the real titled lord.


    is also the only real marquis in the north.


    His territory occupies almost a quarter of the entire Northern Territory, and it is this vast expanse of land that allows the Marquis Garcia to support such a tiger and wolf army composed of pure cavalry. division.


    As the army approached, Vera also came out to greet him personally.


    Behind her, excited, excited, and even fanatical soldiers gathered.


    In the North, almost all aspiring young people regard joining the Black Cavalry as their highest honor.


    But the enlistment standards of the Black Cavalry are extremely strict.


    is so harsh that one wonders if the black cavalry doesn''t want to recruit new recruits.


    "The law of the law..."


    The black cavalry began to slow down amid the neighing of horses.


    The knight in the black cloak headed by ¡¡¡¡ lifted the visor of the helmet, revealing a majestic face.


    "Uncle Garcia!"


    Vila couldn''t help but yelled out, tears flickering in her eyes.


    The hardships, fights, and life and deaths encountered during the escape on the way all made this 18-year-old aristocratic girl exhausted, and now that she finally saw the mainstay, she inevitably got a little gaffe.


    The Marquis Garcia got off his horse and walked to Vera with a gentle smile:


    "Welcome home!"


    Vera didn''t care about maintaining the noble etiquette, so she took a few steps and threw herself into the arms of Marquis Garcia.


    "Hahaha!" The Marquis Garcia burst out laughing suddenly, reached out and patted Vera''s back gently, "It seems that I was really frightened by those trolls, don''t be afraid, uncle will help you get revenge!"


    "Uncle~~" Vera suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, none of the trolls who invaded the north will want to go back alive!" The Marquis looked at Vera''s white hair, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "I said it!"


    When such almost arrogant remarks came out of the Marquis Garcia, they seemed to be taken for granted.


    No one dared to doubt whether the Marquis Garcia was capable of fulfilling his promise.


    This Marquis commanding the Black Cavalry is like a **** on the battlefield!


    "I have seen the Lord Marquis!" The Bliss Knight also hurried forward to salute.


    "Knight Bliss." Marquis Garcia noticed the empty right arm of the opponent, "It''s a pity that you lost an arm..."


    "My opponent is even more regretful, he lost a head!"


    "Hahaha! Good! This is what the Northern Knights should have!"


    The Marquis of Garcia thumped Bliss'' chest a few times, making no secret of his appreciation.


    The Bliss Knight, who has always been calm and even indifferent, rarely shows respect and even fanaticism when facing this northern warlord at this time.


    Not to mention the soldiers behind, most of them were the first time they saw the legendary Marquis of the North. They were all red with excitement, as if waiting for the order of the Marquis Garcia, they would swear to follow the giant. Go to the devil.


    Even the big filial son Thrall, who has always been above the top, looked at the tall figure of the Marquis Garcia at this time, and he was almost too excited to hold on to himself.


    "I want to be like him!"


    Thrall secretly swears in his heart.


    After the Marquis Garcia finished calming the zealous soldiers, Vera finally came forward and asked:


    "Uncle, there are many wounded in the camp. Please arrange for doctors and priests to go and treat them immediately! In addition, there is a knight who is seriously injured and dying..."


    "Don''t worry, after I got the news, I brought the doctors and priests with the army specially." Marquis Garcia pointed to a gray-haired old priest behind him, and introduced to Vera, "Even Archbishop Raven also I brought it together."


    "It is my honor to be able to serve you!" Archbishop Raven bowed to Vera and saluted.


    "Then I will trouble you!" Vera sighed with relief. Although she did not know the Archbishop Raven, she knew that the position of the archbishop could not be held by ordinary priests.


    In the entire northern territory, the Glory Church only arranged three archbishops.


    The profession of priest is not the main battle profession, and the combat effectiveness is not strong.


    Their main job, in addition to serving the Lord of Radiance and spreading the glory of the Lord, is to host baptisms and treat injuries.


    is a standard auxiliary occupation. UU reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    Therefore, this class is not like fighters, knights, and mages, which can be divided into ranks by strength, but generally speaking, the higher the position a pastor holds in the church, the stronger his healing ability.


    According to Vera, the Archbishop Raven should be the Lord of Radiance''s response to her previous prayers.


    So, she didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and quickly led Archbishop Raven and others to the tent where Colin was.


    The Marquis of Garcia also followed.


    He was curious about the origin of the knight who could make his niece so nervous.


    Coming to the outside of the tent, Vera and Raven walked straight in.


    But the Marquis of Garcia stopped.


    "What''s your name?" He had already noticed the man who had been guarding outside the tent.


    When everyone gathered around to greet him before, only this man still stood by here, holding on.


    "Honorable Marquis, my name is Raymond Morburn, and I am a knight of the Anglia family."


    "The one in there is..."


    "Inside is the son of the Baron-Knight Colin Anglia."


    The Marquis of Garcia nodded, patted Leimon''s shoulder twice for comfort, and then walked into the tent.


    "How is the injury of the Colin Knight?"


    "Not so good..." Archbishop Raven frowned and said, "Actually, he can survive this kind of injury. This is a miracle in itself!"


    "Please do your best!" Vera begged from the side.


    Raven glanced at Vera, then exchanged a look with Marquis Garcia, and then took out an exquisite vial:


    "Then, I can only try holy water."

 Chapter 27： Holy water

    Colin had a dream.


    A very long dream.


    In his dream, he was entangled by a huge silver python.


    And, the tighter the twist.


    The terrifying pressure crushed his bones and internal organs, and even the blood was constantly squeezed out.


    He felt like an orange being thrown into a juicer, and turning into a corpse might be his fate.


    Of course Colin would not give in.


    But his limbs are tightly entangled and he can''t move at all.


    So, he can only bite on the body of the python.


    and sucked frantically.


    You squeeze me, then I will **** you too!


    This is Colin''s plan.


    However, he found a serious problem-he couldn''t breathe anything.


    The body of this python seems to be empty, there is nothing.


    As time passed, Colin''s consciousness gradually blurred.


    The python''s body gradually tightened, and Colin was getting closer and closer to the mummy.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been.


    Just when Colin was about to give up his resistance, he suddenly discovered that he could **** blood from the snake''s body!


    Like a long drought of the earth, rain suddenly fell.


    That sweet bite,


    is the taste of life!


    However, there is only one bite.


    Colin tried to drink milk, but he couldn''t **** more.


    Ah ah ah ah ah! ! ! !


    In extreme anger, Colin woke up.


    "Great! Colin, you finally woke up!"


    "..." Colin opened his eyes, but only saw a vague shadow.


    can vaguely distinguish Vera''s voice just now.


    "I...what am I drinking..." Colin opened his mouth and wanted to drink more.


    "You drink holy water."


    Holy water? !


    Colin was completely stunned.


    You give me a vampire to drink holy water? ? ?


    did not catch his breath, Colin fainted again...


    "Colin? Colin?" Vera was a little anxious, and looked at Archbishop Raven for help.


    The Archbishop did not rush, opened Colin''s mouth, and poured a few drops of holy water in.


    Then, nothing happens...


    The archbishop did not believe in evil, so he poured a few more drops.


    Still no response...


    The archbishop gritted his teeth and poured the entire bottle in, then looked at the empty vial with a painful expression on his face.


    You should know that what he gave Colin was pure holy water, and the general churches used it for healing water that was diluted with water a thousand times.


    Don¡¯t look at him, there¡¯s a small bottle in his hand, but it¡¯s enough to be used by a parish for a whole year after being diluted.


    But even so, there is still no response.


    The archbishop probed Colin''s snort, then opened the other''s eyelids and took a look... After some fiddling, he said in an uncertain tone:


    "The injury seems to be stable, no matter how well you cultivate, you should be fine."


    Vera breathed a sigh of relief and quickly thanked her.


    When the Marquis of Garcia and others saw this, they left the camp and let Colin rest.


    Only Vera stayed.


    The Marquis of Garcia didn''t say much when he saw this, but frowned slightly.


    After leaving the camp, he asked the Bliss Knight: "Tell me about the Colin Knight."


    "Yes, my lord." Bliss explained, following Marquis Garcia, "He is the son of Baron Anglia, lord of Greycastle. The emergency call came to Jinghu Camp..."


    "The Mercenary Corps?" Marquis Garcia was a little puzzled, "He is a baron''s son, why should he follow the Mercenary Corps when he goes to Fallen Eagle City?"


    "It should be to hide his identity. I asked the son of the head of the mercenary group that the Knight Colin had been in the mercenary group under the false identity of the son of Viscount Su Duo."


    Bliss did verify Colin''s identity and origin, but Thrall, the eldest son, obviously wouldn''t help Colin conceal anything, and all told the truth.


    "Is the Angley family close to the Su Duo family?"


    "As far as I know, the two have not had much contact. However, the territory of Viscount Su Duo has just been taken by a troll recently, so maybe Colin feels that the knights who counterfeit this family are not easy to see through and will not be held accountable, right? ."


    The Marquis Garcia nodded and made his own judgment: "Well, fake identity, and no one''s own guard to follow... I''m afraid something has happened inside the Angley family."


    Bliss thought for a while, and then provided another message: "My lord, Baron Anglia has unfortunately been killed in the battle with the Marquis of Charles."


    "That''s right." The Marquis Garcia smiled lightly, "It is estimated that it is the question of the inheritance of the baron, ha ha, nothing new."


    Obviously, the fight for the title of a baron will not cause the Marquis Garcia to pay too much attention, so he mentioned it lightly, but did not ask any more, but let Bliss continue his story.


    "Ms. Vera also happened to encounter the levy order on her way back to the North, and she also came to Jinghu Camp..."


    Bliss said, watching the reaction of Marquis Garcia.


    Especially when the Marquis Charles used all the emergency recruits as bait, he gave the Marquis Garcia a slightly nervous look.


    The Marquis of Garcia was expressionless.


    "...We fled all the way to the south, but we couldn''t get rid of the wolf cavalry behind us... Colin Knight suggested turning to the north and breaking through in the most unexpected direction of the wolf cavalry... On the way to the north, we encountered the battlefield from Jinghu Lake. The defeated soldiers who escaped...we were gradually overtaken after we gathered the defeated soldiers...


    Colin suggested hiding in the rushing rivers and arranging suspicious soldiers... In the end, he had no choice but to fight back... a big victory! "


    Bliss finished speaking and stood quietly aside, waiting for instructions from Marquis Garcia.


    And the Marquis Garcia looked at the raging river in front of him, and did not speak.


    After a long time, he asked out aloud: "What do you think, what kind of person is Knight Colin?"


    Bliss was stunned, but he quickly said bluntly: "Brave, loyal, and intelligent, a man who is born on the battlefield."


    Garcia smiled non-committal: "It seems that you have a high opinion of him!"


    Bliss nodded solemnly.


    If it were before the last battle in the river, Bliss had not a very good impression of Colin.


    Because although Colin showed a high sense of battlefield smell , he had lied after all, and he wanted to abandon those routs.


    However, Bliss completely changed his view of Colin after the First World War in Hewan.


    Whether it is giving up the last chance to escape and choosing to stay, or fighting in the front row of the position, or giving up his life to block the gun for Vera, the glorious image displayed makes the previous small defects seem insignificant.


    Therefore, Bliss is willing to say something to Colin in front of the Marquis Garcia.


    He could see that the Marquis also had some appreciation for Colin.


    "It is indeed a general!" Marquis Garcia nodded, but frowned slightly, "However, a little bit off the road...Fortunately, he is still young..."


    Looking at Bliss, who was puzzled, the Marquis did not explain too much about it, but changed the subject:


    "Okay, let''s not talk about him. This time I came to wipe Charles'' ass. So, I need you to do something for me."


    "Please tell me!"


    "Give you a team of cavalry, you immediately go to Winter City to meet my brother and ask him for a military order for me."


    "What military order?"


    "Send troops to support. The trolls have all hit the house, can I just ignore it?"


    "Send troops?" Bliss was a little puzzled, but then he reacted, and his face instantly turned pale, "You...didn''t you send troops to support you after receiving the order of the Lord Duke?"


    "No." The Marquis Garcia looked at Bliss with interest, "I sent troops privately."


    Bliss only felt cold all over, and a terrible thought uncontrollably surfaced in his mind, lingering no matter what.


    But he lowered his head and said in a deep voice:


    "Yes, Lord Marquis! I''m leaving now!"

 Chapter 28： wake

    Colin woke up.


    He looked around for a while and found that he was still in the original camp.


    didn''t know how many days he had been in a coma, so he could only tell from the surrounding light that it was at night.


    In addition to him, there is one person in the camp-Vera.


    She lay quietly on the edge of the bed, seeming to be asleep.


    Colin looked at Vera''s white hair, with a hint of warmth in his heart.


    It is undeniable that his previous actions were indeed a show deliberately relying on his immortality.


    But it seems, a little bit of fun...


    Looking back now, when he was injured for the first time, he was able to control the injury.


    But the second time, when I blocked Vera''s gun, I couldn''t help it.


    Severe pain and severe wounds prevented Colin from being able to stop the bleeding in time.


    and later I saw some unsuitable scenes for children...


    In short, Colin felt that this accident should have been caused by excessive blood loss.


    It seems that if you are injured in the future, you must stop the bleeding as soon as possible.


    Colin told himself secretly.


    Then, he thought about it again that he seemed to wake up once.


    Also, there was a priest pouring holy water into his mouth...


    However, the holy water didn''t seem to cause him any harm, but instead helped him recover from his injuries.


    is wrong.


    is more than just recovering from injuries.


    Colin carefully experienced the changes in his body again.


    found out that his body was warming slightly, just like the situation after drinking Carter Knight''s blood!


    Could it be said that holy water can also help oneself improve?


    This is interesting.


    Ke Lin resisted the ecstasy in his heart, determined to wait a few more days to see if his strength really improved.


    If the holy water really has the same effect as the blood of the knight.


    That or, the setting of the vampire in this world is a bit weird.


    or...


    is the holy water of the Guanghui Church, there is a problem...


    Also, the silver python that I dreamed of in a coma before.


    seems to be more than just an inexplicable dream.


    He always felt that the blood of that python was a bit too real.


    Really, not like a dream...


    Colin was lying on the bed, thinking wildly.


    just woke up from a coma, he couldn''t sleep either.


    then opened his eyes and waited till dawn.


    "Good morning, Miss Vera."


    "Ah, Colin, you are awake!"


    Colin looked at Vera¡¯s heart-felt, undisguised surprise, and felt a little guilty¡ªisn¡¯t it a bad idea to deceive an innocent girl like this?


    But soon, Colin let go of the idea.


    After all, although he was planning to pretend to be dead before, he almost made the fake come true.


    Therefore, Vera''s goodwill can indeed be regarded as his life in exchange.


    According to the rhythm of the dog-blood TV series, Vera should almost agree with her body right now.


    "How long have I been in a coma?"


    "Three days!"


    "so long?"


    "Yes. Thanks to Archbishop Raven''s holy water."


    Colin secretly wrote down Raven¡¯s name, and at the same time inquired: "Then I must thank him! I wonder why Archbishop Raven appeared here?"


    "He came here with my uncle, Marquis Garcia. By the way, my uncle brought the black cavalry to support, so we are safe!"


    "The Marquis of Garcia is here too! Then we are indeed safe."


    "Yes. You must be hungry? I''ll find you something to eat."


    Vera said, got up and walked out of the camp.


    Looking at the girl''s graceful figure, Colin suddenly felt that this injury was not bad.


    "Meow~"


    Xiaobai also found that his "human slave" was awake, and excitedly leaned over and licked Colin a few times, then found a comfortable position on the bed and continued to sleep.


    Colin touched the kitten''s weak hair, and began to search for information about the Marquis Garcia in his mind.


    Then he discovered that his predecessor was unexpectedly an admirer of the Marquis Garcia.


    Well, in the north, who is a young man his age?


    However, Colin also found some interesting things in his memory.


    For example, although the Marquis of Garcia is the first in the Northern Army, the Black Cavalry in his hand is also an invincible division.


    However, he had retreated from the front line against the trolls three years ago.


    Although it was the Marquis Garcia who took the initiative to retreat from the front line, he also advertised that he himself wanted to take a vacation and let the soldiers of the Black Cavalry take a break.


    However, in the eyes of discerning people, this kind of "official rhetoric" is obviously not the truth of the matter.


    There is only one reason why the Marquis Garcia retreats from the front line-suspicion!


    The suspicion from the Duke of the North.


    Although there is no such thing as meritorious deeds in this world, the truth is the same.


    There is no difference between people''s hearts.


    The prestige of the Marquis of Garcia and the power of the black cavalry have made the Duke of the North feel uneasy.


    Even if the Marquis Garcia is the younger brother of the Duke of the North,


    But, in front of power,


    Don''t say it''s a brother,


    is the father and son, and they are unreliable.


    A terrifying force such as the Black Cavalry can prevent the troll from setting foot on the northern border for half a step, or it can sweep the northern border and give Winter City a new owner.


    Therefore, the Marquis Garcia was transferred from the front line.


    The sharp blade of the Black Cavalry was also forced into its sheath.


    , who replaced him on the front line, UU Reading is the eldest son of the Duke of the North-Marquis Charles.


    The Duke of the Northern Territory obviously hopes that his son can take over this burden and sharpen a powerful army for the Northern Territory on the front line.


    A direct army that truly belongs to the Saint Hild family.


    to balance the influence of Marquis Garcia.


    It is a pity that the Marquis Charles is a little disappointed.


    He has been on the front line for three years, but he still didn''t hold it.


    The troll came in.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Garcia had to be used again.


    But Colin was a little worried.


    If the Marquis of Garcia lived up to expectations this time and once again defeated the invading trolls like he had repeated it countless times, then how would the Duke of St. Hild reward meritorious officials?


    It is impossible to be promoted to the title.


    Marquis up, is the duke.


    And in the north, there can only be one duke.


    As for the territory.


    The size of the territory of the Marquis Garcia now far exceeds the standard of a general Marquis.


    Moreover, more territories means more taxation and population, which also means greater military potential.


    Although the black cavalry is powerful, it costs a lot to support it, so its scale has never exceeded 50,000.


    But if you give it more nutrients, indulge it to continue to swell...


    I am afraid it will be more difficult to deal with.


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Vera''s adoptive father.


    Let the black cavalry come to the rescue, which shows that the situation on the front line is really critical, but it is inevitable that there is a bit of drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Of course, if Colin knew that the Marquis Garcia had sent troops privately this time and did not get the Duke¡¯s order, I¡¯m afraid he would be even more worried.

 Chapter 29： Marquis of Charles

    On the seventh day after Colin woke up, the Black Cavalry finally started pulling out again.


    However, the advance of the army is very slow.


    is not like an elite cavalry at all.


    This kind of marching speed is very suitable for Colin, after all, his injury is not completely healed.


    Raymond didn''t know where he got a flat trailer, and spread some thatch on it as a buffer. Colin was quite comfortable lying on it.


    The spring sunshine is warm and gentle, making people drowsy.


    Even Colin, who is a vampire, doesn''t like sunlight, but he slowly took a nap while basking.


    It is clear that he is in the most elite army in the north, but Colin just has a lazy atmosphere of leisure and vacation.


    Vera is not nearby.


    is the adopted daughter of the Duke of the North after all.


    Otherwise, isn¡¯t it a licking dog?


    Even if they want to lick, it should be Colin''s initiative.


    After all, Vera''s identity is much more noble than Colin.


    But looking at the appearance of Colin, it is obvious that he has no plans to strike while the iron is hot.


    Make a girl, if you want to stay away.


    This is the painful lesson of Colin''s failed dog-licking career in his previous life.


    The army marched northward so slowly.


    After ¡¡¡¡ gradually approached Jinghu camp, he encountered more and more defeated soldiers.


    The Marquis of Garcia did not refuse to come, gathered them all, and arranged them as auxiliary soldiers in the rear of the army.


    From these defeated soldiers, Colin also slowly learned more details about the defeat of the Marquis of Charles.


    This war actually started last year.


    At the beginning of May last year, under the leadership of the troll prince Gambik Volkin, an army of 300,000 trolls gathered at the border and prepared to march south.


    On the northern side, the Marquis Charles led an army of 200,000 to fight against it.


    Among the two hundred thousand army, one hundred thousand are from the line of the Saint Hild family-the Golden Lion Legion, and the other hundred thousand are the private army of the major lords in the north.


    For example, Colin''s father, Baron Anglia, led three thousand soldiers to the front line after receiving the order of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Although it is inferior in number, the human side is not at all disadvantaged in terms of aura.


    After all, in recent decades, the Northern Territory has hardly lost in the war against trolls.


    Especially the commander of the troll army, the Prince Gambik, is an old acquaintance who has been beaten on the ground in various positions by the Marquis Garcia.


    Under such circumstances, the northern side will inevitably take it lightly.


    But most people didn''t realize, or did not want to admit, that the Marquis Garcia and his black cavalry were the guarantee of victory in the front line of the North.


    Now that this "guarantee of victory" has disappeared, can Marquis Charles alone bear the burden of guarding the border?


    Obviously, things did not develop as expected by the people in the north.


    From the beginning of the confrontation period, the Marquis of Charles appeared to be somewhat powerless.


    In the small-scale probing battle between the two sides, the Marquis of Charles was even more distracted and struggling to deal with it.


    At this time, Prince Gambik, the troll commander, had already ascertained the reality of the duke¡¯s son, and understood that the commanding ability of the Marquis Charles on the battlefield was completely incomparable to that of the other marquis before.


    So, the troll side gradually stepped up its offensive and broke through the defense line of the northern side in one fell swoop last winter and killed in.


    The Marquis of Charles retreated every day and retreated to the vicinity of Jinghu Lake.


    There, he issued an emergency call-up order, placing the recruited soldiers in Jinghu Camp as bait, and he led the main force to ambush nearby.


    Then, when the trolls attacked Jinghu Camp, the Marquis of Charles led an army out from behind.


    Unfortunately, he still failed.


    In addition to the two fatal mistakes that Colin analyzed before, there is another important reason for the fiasco of the Marquis of Charles-his plan was understood by the troll in advance!


    I don¡¯t know if Prince Gambique really knew everything, or if he discovered the traces of the Marquis Charles¡¯ army, or if someone had leaked military secrets...


    In short, when the trolls attacked Jinghu Camp, they did not attack the entire army, but placed their main forces in the rear, waiting for the Marquis of Charles to dive into the net.


    So, the Marquis of Charles was defeated again.


    The 200,000 army was almost completely lost in this series of fiascos.


    Even the Marquis of Charles himself is now being chased by a troll, and his whereabouts are unknown.


    Oh no.


    The whereabouts of the Marquis of Charles soon became clear.


    On the thirteenth day of the Black Cavalry leaving the rushing Hebei, they encountered a large defeated army head on.


    There were about 5,000 people in this defeated army, and it was Marquis Charles who led this defeated army.


    Behind them, there is a troll chaser of more than 8,000 men.


    However, when this chaser saw the Black Cavalry flag from a distance, he turned around and gave up the pursuit.


    didn''t even have the courage to tentatively attack.


    The Marquis of Charles was finally saved.


    However, his tragic fate has just begun.


    After learning that the Marquis of Charles was in this defeated army, Colin also left the trailer, ready to go to see the excitement.


    For the Marquis of Charles, Colin must have no liking.


    First of all, the death of his cheap father was mostly caused by this guy''s command error.


    This also led to the death of his predecessor and the assassination of Carter knights behind.


    And After he escaped from Graycastle, he was baited by Marquis Charles¡¯ emergency call-up order to Jinghu Camp, followed by this series of pursuits and killings. Death experience...


    Therefore, when Colin saw the embarrassed appearance of Marquis Charles, he was quite gloating.


    "uncle¡­¡­"


    At this time, the Marquis Charles was half kneeling in front of the Marquis Garcia, his expression gloomy.


    Although they are both marquis, their gold content is worlds apart.


    What''s more, this series of fiascos also caused the Marquis of Charles to completely fall into the altar.


    Moreover, it highlights the importance of the Marquis of Garcia.


    "You fought a good battle!" The Marquis of Garcia did not let Charles get up, but said with a frosty face.


    "Uncle, me, I was careless..."


    "Snapped!"


    Under all eyes, Marquis Garcia knocked Charles to the ground with a whip.


    The audience was silent.


    Some timid people even lower their heads and dare not look anymore.


    Although the Marquis of Garcia is the elder of the Marquis of Charles, he is the first heir of the Duke after all, the future lord of the North!


    was actually whipped under everyone''s eyes...


    "Asshole thing! If you lose, you lose. Apart from incompetence, what reason do you have?"


    Charles shuddered when he heard the words, and immediately crawled and crawled under the feet of the Marquis Garcia, shouting loudly:


    "Uncle, I was wrong! I was wrong...


    I''m sorry for the Saint Hild family, sorry for the dead soldiers, sorry for the people of the north, woooo..."


    The Marquis of Tangtang, the future lord of the North, is so in the crowd¡ª¡ª


    Cried.

 Chapter 30： buy

    After nightfall, the temperature began to drop.


    The spring night in the north is also quite cold.


    In the camp, the soldiers lighted a bonfire to heat and boil water to cook.


    At the same time, I started chatting.


    The content, of course, was the meeting of the two marquis during the day, the whip of the Marquis Garcia, and the cry of the Marquis Charles.


    Colin walked low-key among these soldiers, listening to their small talk.


    Then he suddenly discovered that these soldiers had unexpectedly changed their attitude towards the Marquis Charles.


    Before today, these soldiers, especially the defeated soldiers who fled from the Jinghu battlefield, had a very poor attitude towards the Marquis of Charles.


    Contempt, disgust, spurn.


    It''s not surprising that a defeated general has such notoriety.


    What''s more, the Marquis of Charles also launched an emergency call-up order and used all the people who were called up as cannon fodder bait.


    It can be said that if he were not the eldest son of the Duke, if it were not for the prestige of the St. Hild family in the north, the Marquis of Charles would have been eaten alive by these angry soldiers.


    However, the cry of Marquis Charles during the day seemed to gradually turn public opinion.


    Colin listened carefully to the soldiers'' discussion, and gradually recalled.


    He didn''t know whether the cry of the Marquis Charles was an outpouring of true feelings or a political show.


    However, it is somewhat of Liu Daer''s demeanor.


    That one is the expert in this area, the more he cries, the more popular he is.


    In addition, about the whip of the Marquis Garcia, Colin now thinks about it and thinks it is very meaningful.


    At the time, Colin''s first feeling about this was only two words-domineering!


    This whip was not just the Marquis Charles who was smoking, it was simply the Duke of St. Hild''s face.


    Colin thought that this was the Marquis Garcia venting his dissatisfaction with the Duke. After all, the fiasco was due to the Duke hiding the Black Cavalry in the first place.


    But now I think about it, but it also means to help the Marquis Charles get rid of the blame-I have whipped him in public, so you don''t hate him anymore.


    probably means that.


    From this point of view, the Marquis Garc¨ªa actually means some care for the Marquis Charles...


    Ke Lin was thinking wildly, when suddenly a soldier came behind him:


    "Knight Colin, Lord Charles Marquis, please!"


    Colin was stunned, obviously he didn''t expect the Marquis to come to him.


    "Okay, please lead the way."


    Colin thought about why the Marquis Charles was looking for him, and followed the soldiers all the way to a luxury tent in the middle of the camp.


    "Meet the Lord Marquis!" As the first heir to the loyal lord of the Anglia family, the Marquis Charles is qualified to accept Colin''s bow.


    "Knight Colin, please get up!"


    The Marquis of Charles hurried forward and pulled Colin up in an affectionate manner.


    This Marquis looks like he is in his thirties, with a face full of wind and frost, and his naked upper body is covered with bandages. He doesn''t know if he has really suffered so many injuries or is doing a show again.


    However, Colin doesn''t care about this either.


    He is not one of those big soldiers, the superiors cry a few casually, and they can get their forgiveness and sympathy.


    "I don''t know if the Lord Marquis came to me, what is your order?" Colin asked without a trace of Marquis Charles''s over-enthusiastic hands, and bowed.


    Charles Marquis did not immediately answer, but turned around and took a two-handed sword from the guard and solemnly handed it to Colin.


    "Sorry, Knight Colin, your father, Baron Anglia...unfortunately, died on the front line...it was all my fault...this is his sword, please...sorry!"


    The Marquis Charles said, but he choked again.


    Colin had to admire the other party''s acting skills, tears came as soon as he said, much better than some small fresh meat with a dead fish face.


    "My lord Marquis, don''t do this! Father died for the country, it is his glory, not your fault."


    Colin also tried to squeeze out a few tears, with an impassioned expression on his face: "I swear that I will kill all the invading trolls and avenge my father! Lord Marquis must give me this opportunity!"


    The eyes of Marquis Charles brightened, obviously he didn''t expect Colin to be so interesting and cooperative.


    As soon as he grasped Colin''s hands, he said loudly: "Relax, Knight Colin! I promise you that I will kill all these **** trolls and avenge Baron Anglia and other soldiers of the North who sacrificed! "


    Ke Lin tried to endure the nausea in his heart: "Thank you, Lord Marquis!"


    "This is what I should do, Knight Colin!"


    The two of them held hands and looked at each other, tearful, and the atmosphere gradually became a bit basic...


    After a long time, the two movie kings calmed down from the atmosphere just now.


    Marquis Charles cleared up his mood and took Colin to sit down together: "Knight Colin, I heard Vera talk about your experience of fleeing along the way. Therefore, I also want to represent my father and the St. Hild family. Thank you for protecting Wei. Pull away from the trolls!"


    "This is what I should do."


    Charles Marquis nodded, but his tone was suddenly ambiguous:


    "Knight Colin, from what my sister said, I can clearly feel that she values ??you, and I heard that she personally begged Archbishop Raven to treat you with pure holy water. Haha, I have never Seeing that my sister has paid so much attention to other men."


    "Miss Vera''s kindness, I have nothing to repay!"


    Colin then realized that the marquis probably saw his military talent from Vera''s narrative, and that''s why he had this act of buying people''s hearts.


    However, if the Marquis Charles extended an olive branch to him before this battle, then Colin would not hesitate to be loyal.


    But now, Colin will not easily get on this broken ship that is in danger of capsizing. UU reading


    "But, Knight Colin, even if you inherited the position of the baron of the Anglia family, and you want to marry my sister, I am afraid..." Marquis Charles continued, with a heart-wrenching meaning.


    "My lord Marquis, how dare I have such an idea! Miss Vera is a goddess-like figure, where I dare to profanity!" Colin would not admit that he had such an idea.


    "Haha, Knight Colin, you don''t have to be so pretentious!" Marquis Charles waved his hand with a smile, "With your talents, you will be able to make contributions on the battlefield, and it is not difficult to be promoted to the title."


    "My lord Marquis, you have been rewarded. Fighting for the North is my lifelong wish. I dare not expect more."


    Colin was a little bit contemptuous in his heart. The Marquis actually used his sister as a bargaining chip to buy people''s hearts.


    What''s more, Colin doesn''t believe how much Charles Marquis has the right to speak about Vera''s marriage.


    Of course, Charles Marquis may not really want to help Colin marry his sister.


    This kind of politician¡¯s promise is just as unreliable as the boss¡¯s "work hard, and I will definitely get you a promotion and salary increase in the future."


    So, Colin was flattered on the surface, even showing some attachment, but he was secretly wary.


    The Marquis of Charles didn''t seem to see Colin''s perfunctory, and he still treated each other enthusiastically.


    The two talked together for a long time, and it seemed that they would meet each other late.


    It wasn''t until late at night that Colin got up to leave.


    The Marquis of Charles personally sent him out of the camp.


    Just as Colin bowed to salute and prepare to say goodbye, Marquis Charles suddenly looked behind Colin and said in surprise:


    "Huh? Sister, it''s so late, you haven''t slept yet!"

 Chapter 31： Belief

    Colin suddenly turned around and saw Vera standing not far away.


    Under the cold moonlight, Colin was surprised to find that the Duke¡¯s adopted daughter did not wear that large mage gown, but put on a pure white noble gown.


    There is still a trace of water vapor on the long blond hair, which seems to have just finished bathing.


    The sea-blue eyes gleamed with a charming halo, and also revealed a hint of surprise after seeing Colin.


    "I can''t sleep, so I went out for a walk. Didn''t you sleep either?"


    "Haha, I just exchanged experience with Colin Knight about fighting trolls." The Marquis Charles patted Colin on the shoulder and gave him an ambiguous look, "I''m going to sleep, you two talk."


    After saying this, the Marquis Charles decisively got back into his camp, leaving Colin and Vera alone.


    Colin suddenly realized that he hadn''t seen Vera for a while since his injury improved.


    Looking at the other''s delicate face, Colin suddenly smiled and made a bold comment:


    "Your outfit is much better than the mage''s robe."


    Indeed, the mage''s robe is too loose to highlight Vera''s wonderful figure.


    Hearing Colin''s rather explicit and slightly disrespectful comment, Vera''s face faintly blushed.


    She gave Colin a stern look, but she didn''t scold him.


    Colin certainly wouldn''t be frightened by a look.


    All women''s unrelenting resistance is actually a kind of encouragement for change.


    So, Colin greeted her and stood shoulder to shoulder with Vera.


    Quiet night, only the faint sound of insects.


    Vera raised her head and stared at the bright moon, as if she didn''t realize that there was a man beside her.


    Colin didn''t break this rare silence, and looked up at the moon together.


    A faint fragrance came from the nose.


    seems to be a rose flower.


    What is the flower language of the rose flower?


    ¡­¡­


    Colin started to think again.


    "You met your brother before?"


    Vera suddenly said, she seemed to feel that the atmosphere right now was too ambiguous, and she was a little uncomfortable.


    "No, this is the first time we have seen each other."


    "But you guys look familiar."


    "That''s because we can talk very well."


    "Yes?"


    "Yes."


    Colin stopped speaking, and continued to look at the moon in the sky, as if it were something more attractive than the beauty beside him.


    The two fell silent again.


    Vera was waiting for Colin to speak, but Colin was waiting for Vera to speak.


    deliberately creates silence, embarrassing women, so that they can''t help but take the initiative to break the silence.


    This is a simple and practical tips for picking up girls.


    Don''t be afraid that women will be angry.


    As long as they are used properly, they won''t.


    On the contrary, he would find such a cold man more attractive.


    And those men who always take the initiative to find topics seem to be noisy, women generally call these men¡ª


    Licking the dog.


    "What are you holding?"


    As expected, Vera spoke again.


    Colin was overjoyed, but he made a sad expression on his face, with a deep tone: "This is my father''s relic."


    "Ah, sorry!" Vera felt a pain in her heart, and quickly apologized, "Please also mourn..."


    Colin sighed for a long time, as if he wanted to squeeze out a few tears.


    But, no success.


    There is no way, no matter how good an actor is, he also needs a good opponent to play the role.


    At this time, Colin suddenly missed the Marquis Charles just now...


    "I''m fine. To die on the battlefield is the long-cherished wish of my father in his life, and it is also the best destination for the Knights of the North."


    "Baron Anglia is a great knight!" Vera bowed slightly, paying tribute to the big sword in Colin''s hand, "May the Lord of Radiance protect his soul!"


    Colin was stunned.


    He almost suspected that he had hallucinations in his ears.


    The female mage in front of her is actually praying to the Lord of Radiance? !


    Is this still the heresy who only believes in the truth and does not believe in the gods?


    Vera raised her head and saw Colin with a shocked face. She suddenly realized what the other party was surprised, and she explained softly:


    "Yes, I decided to serve the Lord of Radiance."


    "Really...really?"


    Vera nodded slightly, her expression firm and pious.


    "Why?" Colin still couldn''t believe it.


    He knew that if a mage turned to believe in the Lord of Radiance, it would cause much trouble.


    Those mages of Yevil will go crazy!


    "I, I just think the previous experience of running away is too thrilling, as if the gods are protecting... Therefore, I decided to convert to the Lord of Radiance..."


    Vera''s eyes dodged a little, and a strange blush appeared on her face.


    This female mage is obviously not good at lying, she was easily seen through by Colin.


    However, he was not stupid enough to expose it.


    "You made the right choice! The Lord of Radiance deserves everyone''s service!"


    Colin responded with a pious face.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that Vera went to Yevil to learn arcane arts, and then returned to the north to serve the Lord of Glory. It was planned by the Duke of St. Hild a long time ago?


    But why?


    Is it really a wise move to intensify the contradiction between the nobles and the mages at this time?


    seemed to see Colin¡¯s concerns, Vera quickly explained:


    "Don''t worry, I will not publicly declare that I will serve the Lord of Radiance. I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Colin was relieved.


    But I can¡¯t help but wonder why Vera changed her faith.


    Vera of course would not tell Colin the real reason.


    At least not at this time.


    seemed to think of something shameful, her little face turned red.


    This, of course, attracted Colin''s inquisitive gaze But before Colin could ask a question, Vera hurriedly said goodbye to Colin, and then hurried back to her camp.


    is like a frightened deer.


    Colin looked at the distant back of the other party, recalling Vera''s last cute and shy appearance, and suddenly couldn''t help but touch his chin.


    Then thought pompously¡ªIs my charm already so big?


    must be because my face resembles the master reader!


    After ¡¡¡¡ proudly, Colin also strolled back.


    "Kahn Knight?"


    Halfway, a shout suddenly sounded beside Colin.


    Of course he did not respond, because he was not called.


    "Kahn Knight?"


    The other party called again.


    "Are you calling me?" Colin turned his head and saw a figure walking towards him.


    "Of course." The visitor is a young lady.


    But the delicate plate armor on her body, the silver long sword on her waist, and the knight boots on her feet all show her identity-this is a female knight.


    A heroic female knight!


    However, Colin did not know her: "You have admitted the wrong person. My name is Colin."


    "Really?" The female knight showed a mysterious smile and came to stand in front of Colin.


    The light scent of jasmine penetrated into Colin''s nose, making him wonder-could he be lucky today?


    Sure enough, the look of the reader is still too powerful for women!


    But in the next second, when the female knight reported her name, Colin''s triumphant smile instantly solidified on her face.


    "My name is Cynthia." The female knight smiled with deep meaning, "Cynthia Sudor!"

 Chapter 32： Cynthia Sudor

    What are the consequences of lying?


    Pinocchio¡¯s nose will get longer.


    Vera''s face will turn red.


    Charles Marquis...


    Well, to a guy like Marquis Charles, lying is like eating and drinking.


    Colin admitted that his acting skills may not be as superb as the Marquis Charles, but it is difficult for ordinary people to tell when he lied.


    However, this does not mean that there will be no consequences for him to lie.


    No, now the consequences will come.


    When he heard that the female knight¡¯s surname was "Su Duo", Colin finally reacted.


    No wonder she called him "Kahn Knight".


    At the beginning, Colin used the pseudonym of Kahn Suduo in order to hide his identity into the Firefox mercenary group!


    It''s all right now, the real Suduo found the fake Suduo.


    "I think there may be some misunderstandings in this..." Colin stepped back, a little guilty.


    "What''s the misunderstanding?" Cynthia stepped forward and asked aggressively, "My good''brother'' has not been seen in a few months. You have changed a lot! I almost didn''t recognize it."


    Well, it turns out that this guy is the sister of Kahn Suduo.


    These days, the Black Cavalry has been going all the way north, gathering a lot of skirmishers who had been defeated from the front.


    And the Ice Rock City of the Su Duo family has long been occupied by the trolls, and the family army has long been defeated.


    So, it is not surprising that Cynthia will appear here.


    Colin''s strange thing is how she knew she had faked her brother''s identity.


    There are only a few people who know that he has used false identities. Someone must have informed him!


    I don''t know why, the first figure that came to Colin''s mind was Thrall.


    This big filial son has always been at odds with him, and his mind is complicated, and he likes to tell the truth.


    So Colin felt that it was most likely that this guy incited Cynthia to trouble him.


    "Miss Cynthia, please listen to my explanation..."


    "Okay, you say."


    "It''s actually like this...oh, oh! What are you doing with your sword!" Colin backed away in shock, "Didn''t you let me say it?"


    "Yes, you can say it, but I don''t know how to listen." Cynthia held a sword in both hands, posing as a charge, "Mother said, never trust a man who has deceived you!"


    "What''s the mess!" Colin suspected that this lady might have something wrong with his brain, "Don''t come here! This is a military camp, and private fights are not allowed!"


    "For the sake of the Su Duo family''s reputation, I will fight you! Draw the sword!" Cynthia threw down a white glove and shouted.


    "I don''t accept it!" Colin ignored the white gloves on the floor.


    He can''t figure it out. How come this woman doesn''t even listen to his explanations, she is about to fight, is there such a big grudge?


    "Hehe, coward! I count to three and then attack!"


    Cynthia obviously doesn''t care about military regulations that prohibit private fights.


    These things are actually used to constrain the lower-level soldiers. For the nobles, they have little effect.


    "one!"


    Cynthia''s voice is as hard as iron.


    Cold sweat oozes from Colin''s forehead, and his right hand involuntarily grips the hilt of the sword.


    He already understands that this woman is afraid that she is unreasonable.


    Since it doesn''t make sense, then he is not afraid of fighting.


    had faced the charge of nearly a thousand wolf cavalry, and Colin also stood in the front row without fear.


    Now only a woman, of course he can''t scare him even more.


    What''s more, thanks to the holy water of Archbishop Raven, Colin has been promoted to a second-tier knight.


    At his age, Tier 2 is already quite high.


    The mad woman opposite ¡¡¡¡ looks about his age, and should not exceed this level.


    "two!"


    Cynthia reported again, her expression indifferent.


    Colin took a deep breath and drew the sword from his waist.


    Then, he saw the female knight opposite immediately turned into a golden lightning, rushing towards him!


    "Fuck! Didn''t you say it''s easy to count to three!"


    "Boom!"


    Colin only felt a huge impact rushing forward, as if he had been hit head-on by a tank, and the whole person flew out backwards.


    Depend on!


    This crazy woman is probably a third-order knight!


    "Lord of Radiance, shine on the world!"


    Cynthia was still muttering prayers.


    With the golden holy light emanating from her whole body, the scene is the second most.


    But Colin didn''t have time to complain, because the other party struck him with a sword again.


    "Clang!"


    Colin tried to block it, but the huge impact made his hands numb and he could barely hold the sword.


    "My heart is holy, and I wash away the evil!"


    Cynthia¡¯s pupils had become pure gold, without a trace of human emotion, as cold as a god.


    "Boom!"


    Colin was kicked and flew out.


    This time he flew farther and directly overturned a nearby tent.


    The soldiers in the tent ran out in a panic, only to see Cynthia braving all over her body.


    Then, they tacitly put away the sword in their hands and obediently hid from the sidelines to watch the battle.


    The two knights are in a duel, of course the little soldiers dare not to be nosy.


    "Puff!"


    Colin spit out a mouthful of blood, feeling that his ribs should have broken many roots, and the injuries he had raised before had also recurred again.


    "Woman! Don''t go too far!"


    Of course, this threat would not be seen by Cynthia, she still rushed over with her sword firmly:


    "Fearless, unmatched in every direction!"


    The opponent''s unreasonable arrogance finally angered Colin thoroughly.


    "what!!"


    Colin let out a roar like a beast.


    An indescribable anger and hatred poured out from his memory, instantly dominating his will.


    That is a will that does not belong to Colin, does not belong to the predecessor, and does not even belong to the world.


    seems to come from the abyss of ancient times, across the time and space of thousands of years, suddenly descended.


    Moonlight circulates, reflecting behind Colin.


    There, UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    faintly,


    There seemed to be a terrifying phantom.


    is showing **** fangs, spreading out the huge black wings.


    Cynthia''s golden eyes also appeared in a moment of astonishment, thinking that she had hallucinations, and her forward momentum was also interrupted.


    But soon, she regained her mind:


    "Strong and pious, cut through the thorns..."


    "Cut NM!!"


    Colin roared wildly, and an unprecedented terrifying force burst out in an instant, and a sword burst out!


    banged.


    The armor on Cynthia¡¯s chest was broken open, and scattered iron pieces flew everywhere.


    The blood stained her shirt, and the buttons on her chest were also broken, revealing a little beautiful scenery.


    But Cynthia seemed completely unaware, and was not frightened by Colin''s extraordinary performance just now.


    saw her calmly steady her figure, praying again:


    "Strong and pious, and overcome all obstacles!"


    Then, charge again.


    There seems to be nothing that can stop this woman.


    But at this time, Colin lacked stamina.


    That blow just now, although the effect was terrifying, it made him cross the first-order difference and suppressed Cynthia.


    However, he almost emptied his energy.


    So, facing the crazy woman who rushed over again, Colin''s eyes flashed hostilely.


    He made a decision.


    The long sword was shining with golden light, and lightning pierced Colin''s chest like lightning.


    Colin, do not dodge or avoid.


    "ßê!"


    Cynthia looked at the sword in her hand piercing the opponent''s chest, but her heart was full of fear.


    Because of Colin''s sword.


    just reached her throat.

 Chapter 33： reason

    "let go!"


    Colin''s mouth overflowed with blood, but his tone was calm and tough.


    The gold in Cynthia''s eyes gradually receded, and her sanity gradually returned.


    So, facing the man with blood-red eyes in front of her, she was scared.


    lunatic, always afraid of crazier lunatics.


    So Cynthia released her sword holding hands.


    Colin didn''t care about the long sword that pierced his chest, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    "Who told you that I used your brother''s name fraudulently?"


    "Don''t you need to deal with your wound first?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Colin applied a little force, and the long sword made a small wound in Cynthia''s throat, and the red blood flowed down, "I don''t want to ask again!"


    lunatic!


    Cynthia cursed inwardly.


    In this world dominated by men, Cynthia, a female knight, naturally has to bear more criticisms and doubts.


    That''s why she put a thick layer of armor on herself with a crazy appearance.


    "The Madman of Su Duo''s Family"


    "Church''s fanatics"


    "Bloodthirsty Wild Rose"


    ...


    Although these titles are not very pleasant, they do make Cynthia no one dare to mess with in Ice Rock City.


    But now, looking at the man in front of him with a long sword in his chest, but with an extremely indifferent expression, Cynthia had to lower her arrogant head.


    "Oliver."


    Hearing the name, Colin was stunned.


    is not the filial son Thrall?


    is the fat businessman who once hired the Firefox mercenary group to **** the caravan to Fallen Eagle City!


    That guy didn''t even die in Jinghu Camp.


    is really fate.


    "Where is he?"


    As soon as Ke Lin asked this sentence, he saw a fat figure flashing in the crowd of onlookers, as if he was about to run.


    "Oliver! I saw you! Get out of me if you don''t want to die!"


    The chubby figure was struck by lightning, and immediately stood there.


    After struggling for a while, he finally walked over in frustration.


    "Go ahead, how did you meet this crazy woman? Why did you betray me?"


    Oliver shook his head repeatedly, "I didn''t, I didn''t betray..."


    "Say!" Colin was violent.


    Oliver was so terrified that he was trembling with fat, and finally began to tell the story honestly.


    It turned out that when Oliver was attacked at the Jinghu Camp, he decisively jumped into Jinghu to survive.


    His water quality is not good.


    But, he has a lot of fat.


    It is well known that the density of fat is less than that of water.


    Therefore, fat people usually float on the water easily.


    Oliver floated in the lake for three days and three nights, and finally got to the shore when he was almost hungry and fainted.


    At this time, the main force of the troll has left Jinghu.


    So, Oliver escaped.


    Then, he encountered another wave of deserters who had broken up, and ran south with them.


    On the way, they met Cynthia who was coming from Fallen Eagle City to support.


    And Cynthia, after hearing the news of the Black Cavalry going north, borrowed hundreds of people from her uncle, Count Uman, to come to support.


    Actually, after the death of Viscount Su Duo, Kahn Su Duo led his army to retake Ice Rock City by his first heir, the guy Colin had faked.


    In this way, the Su Duo family can restore the title and glory.


    However, not everyone can regain their confidence after a fiasco and step into the **** and cruel battlefield again.


    The Kahn Knight is obviously a guy who was frightened.


    Therefore, his elder sister, Cynthia Suduo, led the army.


    However, the Su Duo family''s army had been defeated long ago.


    Earl Uman obviously couldn''t go all out to lend all his troops to the Suduo family, and it was quite generous to give his niece a few hundred soldiers.


    Therefore, Cynthia, who was extremely short of soldiers, naturally would not let Oliver''s gang of deserters who had broken up.


    Involuntarily incorporated them, forcing them to continue to fight for the Su Duo family.


    This behavior of her is strictly illegal.


    But, the Su Duo family territory is gone, and Cynthia can''t take care of it.


    What''s more, she is a crazy guy in her heart.


    However, Oliver is miserable.


    He finally got rid of the Jinghu battlefield, and now he has to be driven off the shelf again.


    He already has a psychological shadow, but he doesn''t want to be cannon fodder anymore.


    Then, Oliver found Cynthia and wanted to tell the other party to let him go.


    He is still a little sure about this.


    After all, he felt that he and the Kahn Knight, the first heir of the Su Duo family, were also old acquaintances who had shared hardships together.


    However, when Cynthia saw this businessman who claimed to have traveled with her brother all the way to Fallen Eagle City, she immediately exposed it.


    The real Kahn Suduo escaped to Fallen Eagle City with her. How could he be related to a caravan?


    Cynthia certainly thinks this is a lie.


    Poor Oliver was beaten by the fat, and then he was honest.


    But after Cynthia''s army joined the Black Cavalry, Oliver saw another glimmer of light.


    Because, he saw an old acquaintance-the filial son Thrall, among the logistic soldiers of the Black Cavalry.


    From Thrall''s mouth, Oliver finally understood why he was fattened by Cynthia.


    Because that "Kahn Knight" turned out to be a fake!


    Oliver felt aggrieved in his heart, but he dared not speak.


    After all, as a commoner, how could he go to denounce a nobleman?


    But under the instigation of Thrall, who was afraid of the world, Oliver went to confess everything to Cynthia.


    stated that it was not him who lied, but Colin.


    But Cynthia would not easily believe a civilian.


    In her opinion, the Colin knight who is a nobleman himself, why did he pretend to be his brother?


    The Su Duo family is now on the verge of disintegration. What good is it to fake its heir?


    Facing Cynthia¡¯s question, Oliver panicked.


    He couldn''t figure out why Colin would lie.


    In desperation, he suddenly remembered that he had promised to Colin that he was willing to help him build a bridge, and use the financial resources of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to recruit soldiers for the Su Duo family and retake Ice Rock City.


    Colin did not agree at the time.


    Of course, there is no objection.


    There is no objection, then it basically means agreeing.


    Therefore, Oliver simply adhered to the idea of ??a dead fellow, not dead, and told Cynthia that Colin faked the heir of the Sudor family and wanted to defraud the Tulip Chamber of Commerce for financial support.


    This seems to be the only reasonable explanation.


    Then, Cynthia was furious.


    Someone dared to cheat outside by the name of the Su Duo family!


    Today''s Su Duo family has fallen to the point where there is only one name left, and Cynthia naturally can''t let this name be tarnished.


    After she asked Oliver to identify Colin from the camp, she took advantage of the opportunity that the other party was alone and came to ask for trouble.


    After listening to Oliver''s explanation of the cause and effect, Colin''s heart burst into flames.


    Sure enough, he guessed right at UU reading .


    This fellow Thrall is still making trouble from it!


    Colin stared at Cynthia fiercely: "I can tell you clearly that there is a reason for spoofing your brother''s name, and I have never used the name of the Su Duo family to plot anything.


    Now that I have suffered a sword from you, this matter is over! "


    After that, Colin retracted the long sword that was in Cynthia''s throat.


    Cynthia snorted, turned around and left.


    This crazy woman seems very unconvinced.


    But the incident itself is Colin''s loss, so it is not good to treat Cynthia.


    But, Thrall and Oliver, Colin didn''t plan to let it go easily.


    So, Colin turned his head and ordered Oliver: "You go find Thrall and bring me to see me. Tell him not to run, or you will be at your own risk!"


    "Okay, but your injury..." Oliver looked at the long sword on Colin''s chest, secretly startled.


    "I''m fine..."


    As soon as Colin finished speaking, he heard Vera''s anxious voice.


    "Colin! Colin, what''s wrong with you!"


    It seems that the noise made here still alarmed the female mage.


    At this time, the Knight Colin, who was still as stable as Tarzan, suddenly became shaky.


    I saw him pressing his chest hard, screaming with a slightly exaggerated expression: "I...no more...ah!"


    then fell back.


    But the timing of his fall was quite coincidental, and he fell into the arms of Vera who was flying over.


    After feeling the familiar soft touch, Colin tried his best to spout a mouthful of blood: "Quick! Go find Archbishop Raven...Holy water..."


    Vera had a weeping expression on her face: "But, the archbishop''s holy water has been used up all at once!"


    "..." Colin.

 Chapter 34： Ice rock city

    Spring is bright and beautiful, cloudless.


    A little farce last night did not have much influence in the army.


    The sky was bright, and the army set off as usual, continuing to chase the traces of the troll north.


    Of course, the word "chasing" is not very appropriate.


    Because the speed of the black cavalry is too slow.


    Colin always felt that the Marquis Garcia seemed to be deliberately waiting for something.


    And, at such a slow speed, I am afraid that the troll army has already withdrawn from the north.


    Perhaps, this is the plan of the Marquis Garcia?


    Win without a fight?


    Although full of doubts, Colin did not dare to question the highest commander of the Black Cavalry.


    And, here, even in the entire northern territory, no one dared to question the military order of the Marquis Garcia.


    Behind the army that was advancing fast, Colin once again lay back on the flatbed trailer that hadn''t been long since the farewell.


    Actually, his injury this time looked scary, but it was not dangerous at all.


    Vera was frightened, and once again found Archbishop Raven, and asked him to cast a healing technique on Colin himself.


    The treatment performed by the archbishop himself did so well. In the past night, Colin had already felt the wound itching, and there were signs of healing.


    But he is not too happy.


    After all, what he wants is not healing, but holy water!


    It is a pity that the archbishop''s holy water is really used up.


    Hey, a good show he played was wasted.


    It seems that I have to find a way to get some holy water from the church in the future.


    After all, compared to the blood of high-level knights, although pure holy water is rare, it is relatively easy to obtain.


    Moreover, it is safe and stable without risk.


    Just as Colin was lying on the trailer and starting to make church ideas, Oliver hurried over and reported:


    "Master Colin, Salta...he..."


    "He ran away?" Colin glanced at the sweaty fat man, the hideous color on his face flashed by.


    If Thrall really dared to run, then Colin would definitely charge him a deserter, so that he could not get along in the entire northern border.


    "No, no, he didn''t run."


    "Does he dare not come?" Colin was a little surprised now.


    A little mercenary, how dare he not listen to the orders of the nobles?


    Colin was about to let the Knight Raymond go and kill the big filial son, but listened to Oliver shook his head and said:


    "No, Thrall has joined the Sudor family. And when I asked Cynthia Knight for someone, she... she..."


    "What did she say?" Colin''s voice was a little cold.


    Oliver shrank his head and whispered: "She said... you are not qualified to order the Su Duo family..."


    "Hehe." Colin''s face flashed blue.


    This big filial son could see the situation clearly, and he actually hugged another thick leg so quickly.


    And that mad woman from the Su Duo family seemed to really intend to fight Colin to the end.


    Taking a deep breath, Colin calmed down.


    He didn''t think he had to worry.


    The Su Duo family who lost their fiefdom is just a yellow flower yesterday. How long can that mad woman shelter Thrall?


    Colin will sooner or later send the big filial son to **** to reunite with his father.


    However, this time, Colin seemed a little miscalculated.


    Because only a few days later, Bingyan City was recovered by the Su Duo family.


    Moreover, the entire recovery process is incredibly simple.


    When the black cavalry slowly went northward, they discovered that not only did they not encounter any troll army on the way, but even the cities that were once occupied, the trolls completely gave up.


    Yes, give up completely.


    The troll soldiers inside ¡¡¡¡ walked completely clean, as if they had never been in the future.


    So, the fleeing lord nobles who were gathered by the black cavalry along the way suddenly came to their minds.


    They led their remnants and defeated generals, "smashed" into those empty cities again, and announced that they would regain their lost ground.


    Because there are black cavalry maintaining order.


    There is no situation where you are fighting for me. All the lords tacitly led their troops into their original fiefdoms, and did not rob other people''s cities.


    There are even a few families whose heirs have died, and no one dares to occupy their territories.


    After all, this victory was based entirely on the prestige of the Black Cavalry, and the rest of the lords followed the Black Cavalry to pick up the bargains.


    If you still don¡¯t know what is good or bad, and take things that do not belong to you, then the Marquis of Garcia will not be polite to them.


    Those unowned fiefdoms, in the eyes of the lords, naturally have to be handed over to Marquis Garcia.


    So, no matter how Colin gritted his teeth or cursed the **** luck of the Su Duo family, Cynthia regained Ice Rock City in such an effortless manner.


    The Su Duo family seems to be reviving.


    Then, the black cavalry camped on the outskirts of Bingyan City.


    Ice Rock City is the closest large city to the Vault of Icefields in the northeastern part of the North. The Marquis of Garcia seems to be preparing to stay here for a long time, and he does not intend to continue northward to counterattack the trolls.


    Cynthia, who had recovered Ice Rock City, was proud of the spring breeze, and immediately invited the Marquis Garcia and other nobles into Ice Rock City, and announced that a banquet would be held three days later to celebrate this "big victory".


    Colin also received an invitation to the banquet, but he felt that the crazy woman didn''t mean to reassure him.


    Although it is not a big banquet, Colin felt that Cynthia would never let him have a good time at the banquet.


    Of course, Colin wouldn''t be scared.


    He still wants to see what the crazy woman has arranged for him" show I hope I don''t let myself down.


    "Oliver." Colin put down the banquet invitation in his hand and summoned.


    "My lord, what do you want?"


    These days, Oliver has been called by Colin as a servant, which is regarded as punishment for revealing the secret of Colin''s false identity.


    "I need a banquet dress. Do you know which tailor shop in Bingyan City can do it?"


    Colin sneaked out this time by concealing his identity, so naturally he would not carry anything like a dress.


    Oliver heard the words and quickly put on a flattering smile: "Master Colin, our Tulip Chamber of Commerce has a station in Ice Rock City. There are definitely skilled tailors who can help you make a beautiful dress!"


    Colin looked at Oliver with a faint smile, without speaking.


    Until the fat businessman looked at him, his heart was hairy and his forehead was sweating.


    "Okay, then go where you said."


    "Yes!" Oliver let out a long sigh of relief.


    Since seeing the cruelty Colin showed in the battle with Cynthia that night, Oliver has been particularly afraid of the baron¡¯s heir.


    Even Oliver had faced other nobles with higher titles, but no one had ever been able to bring him such a great pressure.


    Just now when Colin didn''t agree to Oliver''s suggestion for the first time, he immediately realized that he had said something wrong.


    Because the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is Oliver''s site, he suggested taking it there to find a tailor, obviously he wanted to take the opportunity to get out of Colin''s control.


    However, Colin agreed.


    This made Oliver even more anxious.


    The banquet was just three days later, and the time was relatively urgent, so the two of them did not delay, and immediately went to the place where Oliver said the Tulip Chamber of Commerce.

 Chapter 35： armor

    The station of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce in Bingyan City is located in the center of the east of the city.


    The site area is quite large, and the facade is quite luxurious.


    "Your Tulip Chamber of Commerce is developing well here."


    "Hey. You passed the award." Oliver couldn''t hide his expression. "This is very close to the sky ice field. Most of our chamber of commerce and troll transactions are transferred from Ice Rock City. Therefore, this is actually second only to the chamber of commerce headquarters. Stagnation."


    That''s right, although the North Territory and the troll are about to get their brains out, the trade between the two sides has never stopped.


    War is war, trade is trade.


    These are two different things.


    After all, the benefits involved are too great, even the nobles in the north are unwilling to terminate the trade with the trolls.


    Of course, not just a businessman can be qualified for this kind of foreign trade.


    Tulip Chamber of Commerce can have a share of it, obviously there is a background.


    "Where is the headquarters of your chamber of commerce?"


    "Falling Eagle City."


    Oliver said a city name that Colin knew very well.


    Isn''t the Falling Eagle City the same city where Colin''s sister married away, and the lord there is Count Uman.


    It turned out that the background of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce turned out to be him.


    Colin''s look is a bit playful.


    He has always suspected that the assassination against him was instigated by the Count Uman behind the scenes. Since the great noble behind the Tulip Chamber of Commerce may also be Count Uman, he is now following Oliver into the opponent''s sphere of influence with such a big swing. Cast the net?


    However, Colin was not too worried.


    Count Uman would not be stupid enough to assassinate a baron heir within his own sphere of influence, so he would definitely not be able to get rid of it.


    "Master Oliver, it''s great that you are fine! I heard that you went to Jinghu Camp and thought..."


    As soon as he entered the door, a little girl with freckles yelled at Oliver excitedly.


    Oliver nodded reservedly: "Of course I''m fine. Go and find Jack. An adult needs him to help make a party dress."


    The girl with freckles was embarrassed: "Sorry, Lord Oliver, Mr. Jack was recruited into the castle by the Sudor family, saying that he wanted to design a dress for the adults attending the banquet."


    Oliver was stunned, then turned to Colin and said, "Master Colin, I didn¡¯t expect the Su Duo family to arrange it long ago. I think you will probably be invited to the castle soon to adjust the size..."


    "Really?" Colin sneered.


    He didn''t think that crazy woman would kindly ask someone to help him make a dress.


    Even he has a hunch, this is probably Cynthia''s small means of deliberate revenge on him.


    Thinking of this, Colin asked the freckled girl: "Do you know how many tailors the Su Duo family invited to the castle?"


    "I heard that some famous tailors in the city have been recruited. Many adults attending the banquet this time didn''t seem to be carrying their dresses because they were in a hurry, so the Su Duo family was planning to concentrate on making them."


    As expected.


    Now, Colin was finally convinced that the eight achievements of the crazy woman wanted him to make a fool of him with the dress.


    Seeing Colin''s silence, the girl with freckles kindly suggested: "My lord, if you need to make a dress, Mr. Jack''s apprentice is still in the shop, maybe he can help you..."


    "Apprentice?" Before Colin could speak, Oliver yelled, "Let the frivolous guy make a dress for a nobleman? Are you in the water?"


    The freckled girl shrank her head and dared not speak aggrievedly.


    Colin would also worry about handing over the making of the dress to an apprentice tailor.


    Of course, he would not go to the Su Duo family castle to beg that crazy woman.


    So, how can you find a suitable dress in such a short time?


    Colin rubbed his chin. After thinking for a while, he suddenly asked, "Do you have armor for sale in your store?"


    "Of course!" Oliver hurriedly said loudly, "Please follow me."


    Colin followed Oliver to a room and looked at it. It was full of various armors.


    "My lord, here are all fine items collected by our chamber of commerce, with plate armor, chain armor, and even enchanted armor..."


    "And enchant armor?" Clin suddenly became interested.


    The so-called enchantment is a means to depict the magic circle on the surface of the armor, and then ask the wizard to enchant the magic circle so that the armor has various arcane characteristics.


    This is not a simple matter.


    First of all, it requires an extremely high level of forging to depict the complex array on the armor, and secondly, the cost of enchanting by the wizard is also extremely expensive.


    Therefore, a set of enchanted armor can often sell for sky-high prices.


    The armor of Colin that belonged to him in Graycastle was not enchanted, and the only enchanted armor of the Anglia family was of course worn on his father.


    It''s a pity, that set of enchanted armor died with his father, and it should have become the trophy of the troll.


    Therefore, Colin followed Oliver''s guidance with great interest and came to the only enchanted armor in the room.


    This is a set of pure white armor, engraved with gorgeous and mysterious lines, and exudes a faint icy breath.


    "This armor is enchanted with the fourth-order magic circle [Frost Blessing], which can burst out frost impact when attacked, causing damage to the attacker." Oliver explained to the side.


    Fourth-order magic circle!


    Colin remembered that the enchanted armor passed down by the Anglia family only depicted a second-order magic circle.


    "How much is this enchanted armor?" Colin was moved.


    Oliver whispered back to an old blacksmith for a moment, and then quoted a sky-high price: "Fifty thousand gold coins."


    "How much?" Colin looked incredulous.


    You must know that the annual tax for the entire Anglia family fief is only three thousand gold coins.


    In other words, even if the Anglia family hasn''t eaten or drink for ten years, they still can''t afford this set of armor.


    It is no wonder that the second-tier enchanted armor of the Anglia family is regarded as a family heirloom.


    Colin glanced at this enchanted armor reluctantly, then turned around decisively.


    This is not something he can afford.


    And even if I bought it by selling iron, I''m afraid it can''t be maintained.


    "Where''s this set?" Colin asked, changing a set of unenchanted armor. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    "This set of two thousand gold coins."


    Colin took a breath, some meat hurts.


    However, he also knows that this kind of exquisitely crafted armor is generally not cheap.


    "Can I pay the deposit first? I will notify Graycastle of the balance and let someone send it."


    Oliver heard the words, thought about it for a moment, gritted his teeth and said: "Master Colin, if you have fancy this armor, I can give it to you for free!"


    "Free?" Colin smiled playfully.


    He doesn''t believe that there are free things in this world.


    Everything has a price, but some prices are not in the form of money.


    "Yes." Oliver said solemnly, "I accidentally damaged your relationship with the Su Duo family and injured you. Therefore, this armor is my apologies to you."


    Sure enough, after returning to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, the fat man began to find ways to get out of Colin''s control.


    This "free" armor is actually Oliver''s redemption fee.


    "Good! I accept your apology."


    Seeing that Oliver''s apology was still sincere, Colin decided not to pursue the previous matter.


    Later, he found paper and pen to draw a roaring bear head, and behind it was a kite shield with thorns.


    "You help me engrave the Anglia family badge and deliver it to my residence within three days."


    "OK."


    After the explanation, Colin was about to get up and leave.


    "Master Colin, about the party dress..." Oliver reminded him kindly.


    "I already have a solution for the dress, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Colin turned his head and showed an inscrutable smile.

 Chapter 36： Banquet (Part 1)

    Three days passed in a flash.


    The Su Duo family dinner came as scheduled.


    As night fell, the castle in the center of Ice Rock City was full of traffic, and a large number of nobles who came to the banquet gathered.


    I have to say that Cynthia Suduo chose this timing extremely cleverly.


    Originally, with the influence of the Su Duo family, it was impossible to invite such a large number of nobles to the banquet.


    This time coincided with the troll army withdrawing from the north, and the lost castles were easily taken back one by one. Although a little self-deception, it was barely a victory.


    Moreover, the only two marquis in the north happened to be in Bingyan City.


    Under such circumstances, unless the Duke of St. Hilde personally held a banquet in Winter City, otherwise, the Ice Rock City tonight is destined to become the focus of the North.


    The dinner started at six, and Colin arrived at five thirty.


    He came alone.


    This is a high-standard noble banquet. Naturally, it is impossible to allow guests to bring civilian attendants into it.


    And the Raymond Knight was barely qualified to participate, but he has been sent back to Greycastle by Colin to report.


    Colin felt that he was now a person who could establish a relationship with the two heirs of the St. Hild family. Presumably Earl Uman didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Therefore, there is no need to cower and hide in the dark.


    So he sent Raymond back to make a report, lest the family think he is dead and cause trouble.


    "Sorry sir, please show me the invitation letter."


    When the guard at the gate of the castle saw Colin, his face suddenly became very exciting, and he stopped and asked.


    Colin took out the invitation letter and handed it to the guard.


    The guard quickly took it, and then carefully verified it, and after confirming that it was correct, he had to let it go: "Sorry, Lord Colin, I have troubled you. Welcome to the dinner party! Come in!"


    Ke Lin Shi Shiran entered the castle.


    Along the way, everyone looked at him in surprise after seeing him, and even many people secretly pointed and whispered about something.


    Colin didn''t care about these gazes, and continued to walk towards the banquet hall with his head high.


    "Master knight, please wait a minute!"


    It is a pity that he was stopped by the butler of the Su Duo family at the entrance of the hall.


    The butler recognized the emblem of the Anglia family at a glance, and said with a smile: "You are the Knight of Colin, right?"


    "Yes." Colin folded his arms around his chest, thinking about whether to smash the fake smile on the butler''s face with a punch.


    I don¡¯t know if I have heard of Colin¡¯s reputation, or if I feel the danger, the butler stepped back a little later: "Sorry, Knight Colin, you can¡¯t come to this banquet wearing armor."


    Yes, Colin couldn''t find the dress, so he just came here wearing the armor he just bought.


    It stands to reason that this is indeed quite rude.


    However, Colin was already prepared.


    I saw him calmly asking: "Then what should I wear?"


    "Of course you should wear a dress." The butler''s eyes seemed to be looking at a fool.


    He even started to gesture with his eyes to the guard next to him, preparing to drive the disrespectful knight out of the castle.


    "Dress?" Colin sneered, and suddenly slammed his fist heavily on his breastplate, and said loudly, "The Northern Territory has just been humiliated by this, and the troll army has just evacuated, and it has returned unscathed!


    You all have the thought to dress up here, singing and dancing?


    What about our counterattack?


    Where is our revenge?


    What about our blood?


    Why did we not do anything?


    I am just a little knight, and I am not qualified to question the decisions of adults!


    but!


    I feel worthless for my father, Baron Anglia, who died on the front line!


    As his only son, I swear here that I will not avenge this revenge, and I will never remove my armour! "


    The audience is silent!


    Ke Lin said awe-inspiring words, as if he had pressed the pause button on the scene.


    Everyone looked at the weird man in armor who came to the party in amazement.


    Especially the old butler of the Su Duo family.


    Until this moment, his brain is still buzzing.


    I don''t know if it was shocked by Colin''s loud voice or was shocked by what he said.


    At this time, he also knew that he couldn''t drive the rude knight out of the castle according to the original plan.


    Colin is indeed rude, but he is righteous!


    Strictly speaking, this banquet is indeed a little whitewashing.


    But it''s not because the previous fiasco came too suddenly, and the troll''s retreat was too unexpected.


    Therefore, the lord and nobles who easily regained their lost ground urgently needed an opportunity to conceal their previous failures and proclaim their current "victory".


    Therefore, this "victory" banquet appeared under the impetus of all parties.


    Unexpectedly, now someone actually stood up and severely tore up this false mask of "victory" and smashed it heavily on the faces of the nobles.


    Among the crowd, Cynthia Suduo was also there.


    I wanted to see with my own eyes the ugly state of this nasty guy being driven out of the castle, but she didn''t expect to see this scene.


    Cynthia almost crushed Silver Teeth, but at the same time, a trace of regret appeared in her heart.


    This banquet was originally an excellent opportunity for the Su Duo family to become famous, but now it seems to be a joke.


    is all because of one person.


    A person who was originally insignificant.


    Someone she wanted to humiliate by tricks.


    Perhaps, it shouldn''t be superfluous...


    Colin didn''t know that Cynthia, the mad woman, was also watching him, still the righteous and awe-inspiring appearance.


    He ignored the gaze from the surroundings and strode forward like no oneBoom! "


    The old butler who was still stunned was hit hard by Colin.


    But he dare not stop it anymore.


    watched Colin walk into the banquet hall wearing that pure white armor.


    Many nobles attending the meeting have already gathered in the hall. Seeing Colin''s figure walking into the hall, everyone''s expressions are different, whispering and talking.


    Obviously, Colin''s loud voice just now passed those "brilliant words" into the banquet hall.


    Therefore, he naturally became the temporary focus of the banquet.


    However, no one came up to say hello to him.


    Obviously, Colin was isolated.


    But he didn''t care.


    Even my heart is full of pleasure.


    After all, this is a banquet planned by the crazy woman. She wanted to make a name for the Su Duo family, but now it seems to have been completely destroyed by Colin''s remarks.


    There is still some time before the banquet officially begins.


    Therefore, the participating nobles are still arriving one after another.


    The newcomer obviously felt that the atmosphere in the hall seemed to be a little wrong, and only after asking others did he realize that it was a good thing for Colin.


    Then, more and more eyes were cast on Colin.


    Colin also felt a little bored, and simply closed his eyes.


    With the passage of time, the status of the coming people has also become higher and higher.


    Until the Marquis Charles appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Then, the banquet suddenly became quiet again.


    This is not because of how high the prestige of the Marquis Charles is among the nobles. On the contrary, due to a series of previous fiascos, his reputation among the nobles of the North is now very unbearable.


    But his appearance still silenced the audience again.


    Because, he also wears an armor!

 Chapter 37： Banquet (medium)

    When Charles stepped into the banquet hall, he was smug.


    When everyone looked at him in surprise, he was full of confidence.


    But when the banquet hall fell into a long silence, he felt a little strange.


    Tonight''s dress, he specially prepared for a long time.


    Even, he had already prepared an impassioned speech, just waiting for someone to ask him: "Dear Marquis, how come you come to the banquet in armor?"


    but!


    How come no one asks?


    Charles Marquis was deeply disappointed.


    These people are so stupid that they can''t even pass him a word.


    So, he coughed a few times, ready to ask and answer:


    "You must be curious, why don''t I wear a dress?


    Because, I have no face to wear it! "


    The Marquis of Charles took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    When ¡¡¡¡ opened it again, tears were already in his eyes!


    "The troll army retreated, but did we really win?


    You all ask yourself..."


    When Marquis Charles said this, he swept the audience with a sad look.


    But at some point, he suddenly got stuck.


    Because, he saw the maverick figure in the crowd-Colin at a glance.


    Then, his whole body is not good...


    Colin also saw Marquis Charles at this time.


    Then, his whole body is not good...


    I went to the banquet wearing armor because I was really forced by that crazy woman to do nothing. What kind of show are you doing?


    The whole banquet hall was silent.


    Ten seconds passed.


    Twenty seconds passed.


    Thirty seconds passed...


    "Knight Colin!"


    Finally, the Marquis of Charles screamed affectionately, breaking the disturbing awkward silence.


    I saw him walking a few steps quickly and came to Colin.


    Colin was a little flustered instinctively when facing the Marquis Charles who was wearing a "couple costume" with him.


    He retracted his hands subconsciously.


    But, it''s a pity.


    was still caught by Charles Marquis quickly!


    "Knight Colin!" The Marquis of Charles held Colin''s hands tightly. "I know that there are always people in the North, just like me, who don''t want to indulge in false victories, but dare to take up weapons and put on armor. A warrior of a troll fight to the death!"


    Ke Lin forcibly resisted the urge to withdraw his hands, quickly adjusted the expression on his face, and put on an impassioned appearance.


    I, who should cooperate with you, can only perform as best as I can.


    But compared to Charles Marquis''s actor-level performance strength, Colin is still a bit ashamed.


    For example, the other party''s tears filled his eyes, but he was forced to endure the subtle control of not letting the tears flow down, and Colin asked himself that he couldn''t do it.


    "Master Marquis!" Colin''s tone gradually choked up, "If I don''t avenge my father for one day, I will not disarm for a day! Please, Master Marquis, reorganize the army and lead us to counterattack the ice field!"


    "Please rest assured, I will not let you down!"


    The two movie kings looked at each other affectionately, and were full of affection.


    "But you have let us down."


    A flat voice came from the entrance of the hall.


    The sound was not loud, but it quieted the whole hall.


    Moreover, this person''s words showed disdain for Charles Marquis Chi Guoguo, but no one present dared to refute it.


    Even though Charles Marquis himself, although a carefully prepared performance was abruptly interrupted, he only showed embarrassment and guilt when he heard the words.


    At the same time, the crowd immediately separated on both sides, making a spacious passage for the people at the door.


    The Marquis of Garcia appeared at the door.


    Behind him, Vera was dressed up.


    The two "men in armor" finally stopped looking at each other, turned their heads, and paid tribute to the two men who entered the hall at this time.


    The Marquis of Garcia wore a dark blue dress today. His face was stern. He walked briskly through the crowd, and didn''t stop when he passed by the Marquis of Colin and Charles.


    didn''t even look at both of them.


    seems to be a little dissatisfied with the farce the two have made.


    As the person with the highest status in today''s banquet, the attitude of Marquis Garcia is very important.


    Seeing that he did not pay attention to the two "armor men", the nobles who attended the meeting were relieved and relieved.


    However, although the Marquis Garc¨ªa is a well-deserved focus figure today, the real focus on the venue now is someone else.


    At least, all the men on the scene, their eyes are on the slender figure behind Marquis Garcia.


    Kolin is no exception.


    Tonight''s Vera is breathtakingly beautiful.


    She is wearing a pure white long dress with slits, her dazzling golden long hair draped over her smooth shoulders, her azure eyes are as pure as the sea, and her height ratio of 1.7 meters is excellent. Every undulation of her body is woven into a fascinating curve.


    What made it difficult for the male nobles at the banquet to hold on to themselves was that Vera had an almost perfect exquisite face.


    Moreover, the mystery of the mage, the dignity and elegance of the nobles, and the tenderness and grace of the young girl have been perfectly integrated in her body, exuding a fatal attraction.


    "Who is she?"


    Many male nobles have begun to whisper about Vera''s identity.


    The Duke¡¯s adopted daughter is indeed quite mysterious. Colin could not find any information about her from the memory of her predecessor, as if the Duke of St. Hild was deliberately covering up her existence.


    However, the Marquis Garcia seems to be officially introducing this beauty to the North.


    "Before the banquet, please allow me to introduce this beautiful lady around me."


    The Marquis of Garcia led Vera to the high platform in the front row of the hall and introduced:


    "Villa St. Hild, the adopted daughter of the Duke of St. Hild!"


    "Wow¡ª"


    Upon hearing Vera''s true identity, the eyes of the male nobles in the audience became more intense.


    There is only one thought left in their minds-marry her!


    There is always a dream, otherwise, what is the difference with salted fish?


    The Marquis of Garcia seemed to see the thoughts of the people, so he no longer procrastinated, immediately picked up a goblet, and said loudly, "Tonight''s banquet has officially begun! Everyone, enjoy it!"


    "Praise the Lord Marquis!"


    ...


    As soon as the words of the Marquis of Garcia fell, the beautiful music began to sound.


    The banquet officially opened.


    As expected, Miss Vera was immediately surrounded by many male aristocrats of the right age. UU reading


    Regardless of their status, almost all unmarried men present wanted to try whether they had a chance to be beautiful.


    After all, a woman like Vera, whose appearance and identity can be called a temporary choice, is the best marriage partner.


    As for whether it is considered high or not, then we have to try it first.


    Vera skillfully dealt with the nobles who came to strike up a conversation. It seemed that such a scene was nothing to her.


    Her every move reveals the grace of the Duke¡¯s daughter, politely and resolutely rejecting waves of men.


    "Don''t you try?" Marquis Charles touched Colin next to him with his elbow.


    "Go." Colin looked like an old **** was there, "but you have to give someone a chance first."


    The Marquis of Charles heard the powerful confidence contained in Colin''s words, and he suddenly looked a little at ease:


    "Hey! Don''t blame me for not reminding you. There are many young men who are above you, regardless of their status or appearance!"


    Colin shrugged, ignoring Charles''s admonition, but picked up a glass of champagne from the tray of the passing waiter, and tasted it carefully.


    When the Marquis Charles saw this, he rolled his eyes and felt that he was really worried.


    At this time, there were already many men and women dancing in pairs in the center of the banquet hall.


    But Vera has not accepted any invitation from a man.


    Finally, when the bees, bees, butterflies, and butterflies surrounding her were all defeated, Colin put down the wine glass and walked to Vera.


    "Beautiful and honorable lady, may I have the honor to invite you to dance together?" Colin bowed slightly and stretched out his right hand to Wei.


    Vera''s face was flushed, and she obediently placed her right hand in Colin''s hand:


    "it is good."

 Chapter 38： Banquet (Part 2)

    Accompanied by melodious music, on the dance floor of the banquet hall, couples of men and women danced gracefully.


    They danced the most orthodox court dance of the Glorious Empire.


    is somewhat similar to the Viennese Waltz on Earth.


    Male and female dancers need to leverage each other to complete a series of reflexes, swings, and rotations harmoniously and lightly at extremely fast speeds. The dance steps are brisk, smooth, and elegant.


    In such a rapid rotation, everything around will become blurred, only the face of the opposite partner in the arms is clearly visible.


    spin, spin, spin again.


    As if to turn to the old world with the person in my arms.


    But the music will eventually end.


    The song is over.


    Colin took Vera, who was as light as boneless, to complete the last round.


    Then reluctantly retracted the right hand resting on Vera''s smooth back, stepped back slightly, and leaned over to salute.


    "Thank you, Miss Vera, this is the most memorable dance I ever danced!"


    Vera''s face was still flushing, and she gasped slightly, as if she hadn''t recovered from the dance just now.


    When she heard Colin''s flattery, she smiled slyly: "Knight Colin, how do I feel that you have said this to many girls."


    Colin raised his head without panic.


    He knew very well that at this time, what he should do is not to defend, but to attack.


    then smiled and said: "Please believe me, from now on, I will only say similar things to you!"


    Sure enough, Colin''s slightly blunt words made Vera suddenly uncomfortable.


    "Flavorful words!" Vera gave Colin angrily, but there was a shameful smile on her face.


    At this time, Colin could already feel the "killing" gazes around him.


    Obviously, after successfully becoming Vera''s first dance partner, Colin naturally became the public enemy of the male nobles present.


    However, he obviously doesn''t care.


    Vera, this "big thick leg", he is holding on!


    Because, he has seen the figure of Count Uman in the crowd.


    The fear of being assassinated instantly enveloped Colin''s heart, and he had to find ways to raise his own worth and let the other party throw a rat.


    After sending Vera back to the Marquis Garcia, Colin bid farewell politely.


    He understands the truth that it''s too late, and it''s a foolish act to wrap around Vera at this time.


    Before he could go far, a young man stood in front of Colin.


    Huh?


    Did the supporting actor who was sent up for a face-slap come out so soon?


    Colin thought wildly while smiling politely: "Excuse me, are you?"


    The young man sneered coldly: "Knight Colin, I heard you used my identity, why? Don¡¯t you even recognize me?"


    Colin suffocated slightly, and immediately realized who this person was in front of him.


    No wonder she looks familiar, she looks as annoying as that crazy woman.


    is a real sibling.


    "It turned out to be Kahn Suduo Knight! Long Yang, Long Yang!" Colin said Long Yang, but there was no respect in his expression.


    Kahn apparently saw Colin very upset, and said in a weird manner: "Knight Colin, you said, if the noble Miss Vera knew that the knight who just danced with her was a liar, how would he react?"


    Facing Kahn¡¯s threat, Colin shrugged, as if he didn¡¯t care: ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try.¡±


    Kahn''s face suddenly sank, as if he was not sure whether Colin was really confident or pretentious.


    But before he continued to test, he heard Colin suddenly lowered his voice and said: "However, if I were you, I would first care about your good sister."


    "What happened to my sister?"


    Seeing the other party got the bait, Colin smiled and provoked:


    "You know, your sister Cynthia Knight is the one who really led the army to regain the Ice Rock City. So, according to the rule of the lord, should it be her, not you, who inherited the title of the Sudor family?"


    "Bullshit!" Kahn was like a kitten with its tail trampled on its tail, suddenly exploding, "I am the first heir to the Su Duo family!"


    "Such words, you''d better keep them in front of the Duke of St. Hilde." Colin stretched his hands and signaled that this matter has nothing to do with him.


    Kahn almost couldn''t control his anger with such a beating appearance, staring at Colin ferociously, panting heavily.


    As if going to beat this extremely hateful guy in front of me.


    But soon, Kahn fell silent.


    Because a palm was pressed on his shoulder.


    Kahn turned his head, his face immediately became very submissive: "Uncle!"


    Colin''s pupils also shrank instantly, looking at the incoming person¡ªEarl Uman.


    "Master Earl." Colin lowered his head carefully, not wanting the other person to see the fear hidden in his eyes.


    Earl Uman is a mature and elegant middle-aged man with a faint smile on his face, as if he is polite to everyone.


    But his burgundy eyes reveal a hint of coldness from time to time, which shows that the Lord Earl is not a kind old man.


    "Colin, I''m so happy to see that you are okay!" Earl Uman also patted Colin on the shoulder, with a heartfelt smile on his face, "I heard that you were assassinated in Greycastle. , What the **** is going on? Who is so bold?"


    Colin raised his head, his face has long been replaced with a cordial smile: "The assassin was Knight Carter. As for who instigated him... is still under investigation."


    "Carter?" Earl Uman snorted, UU reading angrily said, "That unfamiliar white-eyed wolf is really a shame in the knight world! Don''t worry, I will send someone to investigate this matter, if there is anything. The news will definitely inform you."


    "Thank you very much, Lord Earl for your help!" Colin looked at the righteous and awe-inspiring Earl, and suddenly felt that his acting skills might not be worse than that of Marquis Charles.


    Earl Uman smiled and took care of Colin a few more words, as if he was really a friendly elder.


    Colin also dealt with it carefully, as if he had never suspected that his assassination was related to the earl in front of him.


    Before leaving, Earl Uman lowered the volume again and asked: "Did you discuss with the Marquis Charles that you want to come to the banquet in armor together?"


    "No, it''s just a coincidence that I went together." Colin was a little strange, why did the other party suddenly ask this.


    Count Uman said with deep meaning: "Oh, that''s good. But you have to be careful not to get too close to the Marquis Charles."


    "Why?" Colin asked directly.


    Count Uman did not answer, but the Kahn knight beside him mocked proudly:


    "Idiot! The Marquis Charles suffered such a terrible defeat this time, and ruined 200,000 troops from the North. Don''t you need to be responsible for it? You dare to join in..."


    "Shut up!" Count Uman groaned.


    Kahn Knight suddenly shrank his head and turned into a quail again.


    Earl Uman turned his head, and finally said to Colin: "Remember, our allegiance will always be the Duke of St. Hild, not the Marquis."


    Looking at the back of Earl Uman, Colin suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Only then did he realize that tonight''s banquet seemed to be brewing a dangerous undercurrent.

 Chapter 39： Forcing the Palace (Part 1)

    There are three, six or nine people.


    nobles are no exception.


    There are great nobles, small nobles, and knights who are nobles but not entirely nobles.


    This banquet of the Su Duo family differentiated such a distinct class.


    The Marquis of Garcia, the Marquis of Charles, and Vera, these three are the core small circle in the banquet.


    Countless people squeezed their heads and wanted to get together, but they only dared to greet them briefly, and they didn¡¯t dare to stay for a long time. Otherwise, they would be rude and over-reliant.


    Outside the core small circle is a circle headed by Count Uman.


    Three earls gathered here, as well as the host of this banquet¡ªthe Su Duo family.


    Further out, there are a group of viscounts and barons.


    The last circle, and the most numerous, is the knights including Colin.


    Strictly speaking, Colin is also qualified to go to the Baron¡¯s circle, but now that he has realized that this banquet is not as simple as it seems on the surface, he has begun to deliberately lower his sense of existence.


    is ready to be a qualified bystander.


    Don''t look at Colin''s sorrow with Marquis Charles before, but if the Marquis really cannot protect himself, then Colin will never let himself be dragged into the water just to pull him.


    If it''s Vera, then Colin might also think about how heroes save the United States, but the Marquis Charles, who likes to pull hands, cry and perform, hehe, ask for your blessing...


    The banquet continues, but the atmosphere seems to have quietly changed.


    The music continued, but the center of the dance floor was already empty.


    Even if he was in the outer circle of the banquet, Colin had already felt that the atmosphere around him had become serious.


    With his enhanced hearing at night, Colin eavesdropped on the comments of the knights around him.


    I don''t know when, everyone has stopped talking about this fluke "victory", but turned the topic to their own losses.


    Indeed, the series of defeats commanded by the Marquis of Charles almost ruined the 200,000 troops in the north.


    Of course, half of them are the direct armies of the Saint Hild family, but the other half are the private armies of the great lords in the north.


    In addition, the large territories close to the front line have been captured by the trolls.


    So this time, the major lords in the North have suffered heavy losses.


    Such a heavy loss, there must be someone responsible for it.


    So, the topic gradually began to be a bit unfavorable for the Marquis Charles.


    Of course, the St. Hild family''s prestige is still there, and everyone does not dare to speak out and anger, just complaining sideways.


    In Colin''s view, such complaints can''t hurt the roots of the Marquis Charles at all, and at best make his reputation worse.


    may also make the Saint Hild family feel guilty for this fiasco, and may compensate the major lords a little later, but it is limited to this.


    If Earl Uman was not a bluff before, this little action shouldn''t be the "main course" of this banquet.


    So, Colin continued to wait.


    Sure enough, Colin then waited for a truly explosive news.


    "Have you heard? This time the Marquis of Garcia led the Black Cavalry to support the front line, and did not get the order of the Lord Duke at all!"


    "What do you mean? Are you saying...the Marquis Garcia sent his troops privately?"


    "That''s right! So the Marquis will stop in Ice Rock City, he is waiting for the Duke''s military order!"


    "Heh! He has already deployed his own troops, what military orders are he waiting for..."


    "Shhh! Why are you so loud, looking for death!"


    ¡­¡­


    Colin was speechless for a while. These people seemed to be talking quietly, but in fact they didn''t cover up too much.


    What''s more, he has discovered that this "grass news" has almost spread throughout the banquet.


    At this time, he suddenly realized what was going on with this hidden undercurrent.


    There is no doubt that the Marquis Charles is still the real target of these people.


    However, he is the eldest son of the duke after all, and the prestige of the St. Hild family is unparalleled in the north. The lord and nobles who have suffered heavy losses are just mad at the Marquis Charles.


    But if someone takes the lead, it''s different.


    This person, in fact, has already stated his position!


    The first time I saw Marquis Charles after the defeat, he drew a whip from the opponent in the crowd.


    Before tonight''s banquet opened, he once again interrupted a performance carefully planned by the Marquis Charles.


    This "he" is naturally the commander of the Black Cavalry, the first man in the Northern Army, the brother of the Duke, Marquis Garcia!


    And only when the Marquis of Garcia clearly expressed his dislike for the Marquis of Charles, the rest of the nobles dared to follow along and complain.


    But originally, it was just complaining.


    However, when everyone learned that the Marquis Garcia had dispatched the Black Cavalry without a Duke¡¯s order, the situation was different.


    Although the Black Cavalry is the private army of the Marquis Garcia, in name, it is of course allowed to be mobilized and commanded by the Marquis.


    But, this is the northern border after all.


    The Duke of St. Hild is the real master here.


    What''s more, the Black Cavalry has already left the Marquis, shouldn¡¯t it be the Duke¡¯s approval first?


    Therefore, this "grass news" that has been widely spread at the banquet for some reason faintly reveals a signal.


    a dangerous signal¡ª¡ª


    The Marquis of Garcia is at odds with the Duke of St. Hild!


    Actually, smart people should have been aware of the Duke¡¯s fear of his own brother three years ago when the Duke of St. Hilde hid the Black Cavalry.


    However, at that time, Marquis Garcia did not defy his brother''s orders.


    But now, after the fiasco of Charles Marquis, Marquis Garc¨ªa finally became dissatisfied with his nepotistic brother and began to rebel?


    You know, the Black Cavalry is an extremely terrifying army.


    Although there are only 50,000 people, no one doubts whether it can sweep the northern border in the hands of Marquis Garcia.


    What''s more, due to the series of defeats by the Marquis of Charles, the military strength of the North has been severely weakened.


    In this way, the black cavalry seemed even more terrifying.


    Therefore, this "grass news" has such a terrifying effect.


    The Marquis of Garcia has repeatedly "humiliated" the Marquis of Charles. Does he really want to teach the younger generation who made mistakes, or want to take the opportunity to express his dissatisfaction with the Duke of St. Hild?


    I think of the suggestion of Count Uman again, and the undercurrent that is currently surging in the banquet.


    Colin suddenly realized that a terrible storm was brewing.


    Once ¡¡¡¡ takes shape, it will have the terrifying power sweeping the entire northern territory!


    Just as the atmosphere in the banquet became more and more solemn, I saw Knight Kahn Sudor suddenly come to the Marquis of Charles.


    He first saluted respectfully, then raised his head and asked righteously:


    "My Lord Marquis! I would like to ask, this time the Northern Territory suffered such a terrible defeat, should anyone be responsible for it?"


    The Marquis of Charles was stunned on the spot.


    The Marquis of Garcia was expressionless.


    The audience was silent.


    The storm has officially come!

 Chapter 40： Force the Palace (Part 2)

    Enjoying the gaze of everyone''s attention, Kahn Suduo was a little airy.


    Especially the clear gaze belonging to Miss Vera made Kahn flush with excitement and tremble all over.


    The heir to the Su Duo family suddenly felt that if he invited Miss Vera to dance again at this time, he might not be rejected as before.


    He feels that he is a hero now.


    However, Colin looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Unexpectedly, this guy turned out to be the "best bird".


    The nobles present all showed excitement after seeing the Kahn Knight stepping forward to question the Marquis Charles.


    Except for one person.


    This person is Kahn¡¯s sister, Cynthia Suduo who Colin called a mad woman.


    She looked at her younger brother in horror!


    Why?


    Why did this banquet that was supposed to make the Su Duo family famous become what it is now?


    If possible, she just wants to seal her brother''s mouth tightly now, put him in the basement, and never let him out.


    Cynthia knew very well that perhaps the Marquis of Charles had really caused public outrage, but after all, he was the first heir of the St. Hild family.


    My younger brother is a heir to a viscount, what qualifications does he have to ask?


    No, although her brother is stupid, he is definitely not someone with such guts.


    Otherwise, when Cynthia led the army to recover Ice Rock City, he would not continue to hide in Falling Eagle City.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly turned to look at Count Uman.


    It seems that it is this good uncle, who just quietly said something in his brother''s ear, and Kahn rushed forward.


    Cynthia felt cold in her heart, and she suddenly felt that the future of Su Duo''s family seemed to be bleak.


    "Kahn Knight, you are right!" The Marquis Charles didn''t care about the offense.


    saw him take a deep breath and asked sincerely: "So, what kind of punishment do you think can offset my previous mistakes?"


    Kahn didn¡¯t seem to have expected the Marquis Charles to be so "talkative". At this time, seeing the Marquis of Tangtang waiting for his "trial" in such a low voice, Kahn trembled even more.


    But after the excitement, Kahn was also a little confused.


    He opened his mouth, but didn''t dare to say what punishment was suitable for the Marquis Charles.


    Turning back quietly, Kahn looked at his uncle, Count Uman, with a plea for help.


    But Count Uman lowered his head at this time, as if he didn''t know anything about the changes in the outside world.


    Kahn''s heart sank suddenly.


    But just when he wanted to back down, he saw Vera''s gaze again.


    In Kahn''s view, that is a look full of encouragement, appreciation, and even admiration!


    So the Kahn knight is full of power again!


    Even the pimples on the nose are faintly red.


    For an instant, he felt super brave!


    "Knighthood!" Kahn''s sharp voice echoed in the hall, "As punishment, you should take the initiative to give up the marquisship!"


    "Wow¡ª"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even the Marquis Charles, who has always been outstanding in acting, didn''t know how to react for a while.


    Colin looked at Kahn, full of pity at this time.


    This is a look that cares for the mentally retarded.


    And Cynthia was already desperate.


    She doesn''t know if the Marquis of Charles''s title can be kept, but the status of Viscount of the Su Duo family seems to be out of order.


    The title of the Marquis of Charles is emptied, which represents his qualification as the first heir to the Duke of St. Hild.


    even represents the face of the Duke of St. Hild!


    Asking the Marquis of Charles to give up his title, this is no longer punishing Charles, but to hit the Duke of St. Hild in the face!


    is forcing the master of the north to admit his mistake!


    is forcing the palace!


    The music finally stopped.


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall was so stagnant that it was almost suffocating.


    The eyes of the audience focused on the two of Charles Marquis and Kahn Cavaliers.


    The Kahn Cavaliers originally enjoyed the feeling of being the focus of the audience, but now, he feels like a man on his back.


    Cold sweat fell drop by drop.


    Kahn once again looked for the eyes of the goddess in his heart¡ªVera.


    But Vera doesn''t look at him anymore.


    Instead, he looked at his brother, Marquis Charles, with a worried look.


    Kahn''s face turned pale for a moment, as if he finally realized what a stupid thing he had done.


    The face of Marquis Charles who was opposite was also ugly at this time.


    He also doesn''t know how to respond.


    To give up the request of the title, he couldn''t agree to it, let alone dared to agree to it.


    This is no longer a matter of honor or disgrace for him alone.


    but it involves his father''s face, and even the prestige of the St. Hild family.


    The Lord of the Northern Territory, when is it the turn to let a group of inferior aristocrats point fingers on the issue of their heirs?


    The Marquis of Charles did not look at Kahn, who looked restless. This idiot was just a gun pushed out.


    His gaze crossed Kahn, slowly sweeping across the audience.


    did not see any friendly and supportive eyes.


    At this time, he also gradually realized that this storm was probably premeditated.


    targets not only himself, but also his father.


    Then he can''t give in!


    Take a step back, you''re crushed!


    So, the Marquis of Charles took a few steps forward, crossed Kahn, and faced the nobles at the venue with a solemn expression: "Who else thinks I should give up the title, please stand up!"


    He didn''t want to deal with Kahn this puppet, but wanted to force the real messenger out of the scene.


    Moreover, he doesn''t believe that the Saint Hild family has ruled the northern border for thousands of years. Is it possible that a fiasco is immediately in danger of falling apart?


    The whole audience was silent.


    The St. Hild family''s thousand-year accumulation of prestige is not a simple matter in the north.


    So the banquet became awkward again.


    After a long time, a voice finally broke the situation.


    "Hehe, sorry, Lord Marquis! Kahn is a young child, ignorant, and if there is any offense between his words, I hope the Marquis can forgive him."


    Earl Uman stood out.


    However, he did not continue to target the Marquis of Charles, instead he was justifying Kahn.


    also gave the Marquis Charles a step down.


    Colin suddenly had some doubts. Is this Earl Uman really devoted to the Duke of St. Hild and did not participate in this conspiracy against the Marquis of Charles?


    But soon, UU reading Uman''s next sentence dispelled Colin''s previous thoughts:


    "My lord Marquis Garcia, what kind of punishment do you think is suitable for the mistakes Marquis Charles committed before?"


    The Marquis of Garcia heard this, as if he was awakened from the state of leisurely watching before.


    Under all eyes, he slowly got up, walked slowly to the front of the stage, and stood side by side with the Marquis Charles.


    The Marquis of Charles had to bow slightly, stepped back half a step, and gave up the C position.


    In the face of the Kahn knight, or the Earl of Uman, or any nobleman present, the Marquis of Charles will not give in.


    Except for the Marquis of Garcia.


    Because the commander of the Black Cavalry really has the ability to lift the table!


    The Marquis of Charles is now uncertain, his own uncle, do you want to lift the table?


    Are all the nobles in the North who are dissatisfied with them, or are they secretly planned by the Marquis of Garcia?


    If it is the former, Charles is not really worried.


    if the latter one¡­


    "Charles." The Marquis Garcia finally spoke.


    "Uncle." Charles Marquis lowered his head slightly, waiting for the trial with anxiety.


    "The lives of 200,000 soldiers in the north, what do you use to atone for it?"


    Boom!


    The Marquis of Charles was struck by lightning.


    The whole person stood blankly on the spot.


    What else can he make atonement?


    Charles Marquis looked up in shock, looking at his uncle in shock.


    It seems to have really met him for the first time.


    ...


    Colin watched this scene from a distance, and a word flashed in his heart¡ª


    See you in the poor picture!

 Chapter 41： Holy water

    The night is dark.


    This grand banquet in Bingyan City finally came to an end.


    However, the faces of the nobles who have left the banquet are different.


    Some people are excited, some are scared, some are expecting, some are scared...


    Tonight is doomed to sleepless.


    Homing pigeons soared up from Bingyan City and scattered to various parts of the north.


    They will pass on a shocking news-the eldest son of the Duke of St. Hild, the Marquis of Charles, under the question of the Marquis of Garcia, announced that he would give up his title!


    The title of Charles is imaginary, and there is no corresponding territory.


    The meaning it really represents is actually the inheritance of the Duke of St. Hild!


    gave up this title, which means that Charles gave up his inheritance rights.


    Of course, strictly speaking, only when the Duke of St. Hild approved Charles'' request, he was formally deprived of the marquisial title and completely lost the right to inherit the duke.


    However, what is really intriguing, or even more frightening, is that Charles took the initiative to give up his title under the pressure of his uncle.


    Since Charles will not inherit the Duke of the St. Hild family, who will inherit it?


    is the second son of the duke?


    Or, the Duke¡¯s brother?


    It stands to reason that, as the Duke¡¯s younger brother, the Marquis Garcia¡¯s inheritance rank is behind the Duke¡¯s three sons, and even behind the Duke¡¯s adopted daughter Vera.


    But now, no one dares to be sure about whose head the title of the St. Hild family will fall on.


    And that golden lion banner, will it turn into a black lion?


    A terrifying storm has quietly approached the northern border of the empire.


    Someone was cheered and tried to take this opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    There are also some people who are worried and frightened by the hidden crisis.


    Ke Lin walked quietly on the streets of Ice Rock City, thinking about how the Angley family should deal with themselves in this upcoming storm.


    To be honest, he didn''t want the Northern Territory to be messed up at this time.


    This is not because of how loyal he is to the Duke of St. Hild, or how sympathetic he is to the Marquis of Charles, nor is he worried that Vera will be involved in the storm, but he knows very well that if the Northern Territory falls into civil strife at this time , Then who will be the biggest beneficiary.


    There is no doubt that it will be a troll!


    You know, the army of 300,000 trolls on the ice field hasn''t withdrawn how far, maybe they are staring at the northern border on the border line now!


    Once the Marquis of Garcia and the Duke of St. Hild pinch, the troll will definitely take the opportunity to go south again.


    The northern border will surely be overwhelmed!


    Colin doesn''t care about the fight for power of those who are superior, but as a human, he certainly doesn''t want to see the Northern Territory become a place where trolls are raging.


    But it is a pity that others'' slight remarks cannot change the current situation.


    can only hope that the Duke of the North, who is far away in Wintery City, can retain a trace of reason and make appropriate concessions.


    Colin went back to the hotel, took off his armor, and fell asleep.


    When I wake up, the sun is just right.


    Although the atmosphere in Bingyan City was slightly tense, there was no chaos, as if everything last night was just an illusion.


    After breakfast, Colin went out for a walk and walked the cat by the way.


    Of course, Xiao Bai was not reluctant to be taken, but Colin just pulled it out.


    After the protest was invalidated, the angry Xiaobai got into Colin''s clothes and continued to sleep.


    Actually, Colin is not really wandering the streets aimlessly, he is purposeful¡ªGlory Church.


    The church of the Glory Church in Bingyan City is not far from the west side of the Sudor Family Castle. It is a tall tower built of pure white rock. It seems to be nearly a hundred high. The top of the tower stands upright, as if to pierce. Sky.


    Colin is no longer afraid of the Glorious Church as he did when he first came across.


    After all, he has already drunk holy water and even advanced because of it.


    Actually, when he successfully advanced to become an official knight, and can stimulate the energy of the Holy Light, Colin already had a kind of speculation¡ª¡ª


    The vampires in this world should not be restrained by the church.


    Then, he walked into the church door grandly.


    The guard at the door saw that Colin was dressed gorgeously, but he didn''t stop him.


    In the empty prayer hall, there are no people, only rows of tables and chairs, and the sculpture in the front row.


    Sculpture is naturally the image of the Lord of Glory.


    This is a middle-aged man wearing a simple robe, long hair and shawl, holding a scepter in his right hand, and pointing his left finger forward. The only strange thing is his face¡ª¡ª


    There are no facial features on it!


    According to the church, the reason why the Lord of Radiance has no five senses is because he can be the image of anyone-an elegant nobleman, a poor commoner, or even a lowly slave.


    Colin raised his head and looked up at the legendary **** who protected mankind, but an inexplicable sense of familiarity suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of where this familiar feeling came from.


    "Dear knight, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Just as Colin was thinking about the sculpture of the Lord of Glory, an old voice suddenly awakened him.


    "Hello, dear pastor, please call me Colin."


    The muddy eyes of the old priest flickered slightly, and he smiled: "It turns out to be Knight Colin. I''ve heard of your name."


    Colin was a little surprised, obviously he didn''t expect that he was so famous now?


    The old pastor seemed to see Colin¡¯s doubts and explained with a smile: "Archbishop Raven had been here before and mentioned you to me."


    Colin suddenly realized that he had a deep impression on Archbishop Raven.


    is probably thinking that he drank a whole bottle of his pure holy water.


    Hmph, stingy bishop!


    Colin slandered in his heart, but on the surface he looked deeply honored: "I didn''t expect Archbishop Raven to remember me. It''s an honor."


    "I don''t know if Knight Colin is here, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s it, I actually want to buy some holy water, next time I can save myself if I get seriously injured again."


    Since the last advancement, Colin has started the idea of ??holy water for the church. It''s rare to be free at this time, so he naturally wants to get some holy water to drink That''s how it turned out. Then please follow me. "The old priest nodded, and led Colin through the prayer hall to the back.


    Actually, the church selling holy water has long been the norm.


    Moreover, the price is extremely expensive.


    Not only did the church not feel ashamed of this, but rather justified it¡ª"The gift of the gods requires a price."


    The two soon came to a small house in the back hall.


    The furnishings in the house are simple, with only a holy water basin the size of a bathtub in the center.


    The water in the pool is as smooth as a mirror, glowing with a holy light of milky white.


    Of course this is holy water, but it is diluted.


    Ke Lin resisted the urge to ransack the church, and handed the water bag to the old pastor: "Please fill it up for me."


    "OK."


    "Gudong...Gudong..."


    The old priest quickly filled the water bag, and then returned it to Colin: "Knight Colin, there are thirty gold coins in total."


    really black!


    You know, these holy waters are diluted, not the pure holy water that Archbishop Raven gave to Colin.


    As for how many times to dilute.


    According to Colin''s understanding, the church''s common practice is a thousand times.


    Therefore, the true content of all the holy water in the holy pool of the church in front of me is probably not as good as the small bottle of concentrated water in the hands of Archbishop Raven.


    And now Colin spent a huge sum of money to buy a whole water bag of holy water, it is estimated that almost one or two drops of pure holy water diluted.


    Colin was in pain, but he had to hand over thirty gold coins to the old priest.


    first try if it works.


    Colin bid farewell to the old priest and left this "black shop".

 Chapter 42： Military order from the duke

    "hiccup~~"


    Walking on the streets of Bingyan City, Colin touched his stomach and burped.


    He just came out of the church and drank a lot of water.


    The advancement that I was expecting did not come.


    I didn''t even have a fever like body.


    Colin thought, it is estimated that the effect will not be so fast, there must be some reaction time, so he waited patiently.


    This time, I waited from early morning until sunset.


    Still no response!


    At noon, he felt a slight fever in his body.


    but extremely inconspicuous.


    Could it be that the dose is too small?


    Colin has some doubts.


    But at the same time it was a little helpless.


    The last time Archbishop Raven was still looking at the face of Vera and Marquis Garcia, he used a whole bottle of pure holy water to save him extravagantly.


    Now if he wants to get some holy water for himself, he can only buy it with money.


    But the thought of the expensive price made Colin a pain.


    I''m afraid that the Anglia family will go bankrupt and only enough to buy the holy water in the church in Ice Rock City.


    But relying on the diluted holy water, I am afraid it is not enough for him to advance to the third rank.


    Depressed, Colin went to the tavern next to the hotel and ordered a glass of deer blood wine to relieve his sorrows.


    The night once again enveloped Bingyan City.


    And Colin''s hearing became more sensitive at night.


    So, after drinking a slightly drunk Colin, he began to sit in the tavern while listening to various gossips.


    After listening for a while, Colin found that the most talked about was the fact that Marquis Garcia forced Marquis Charles to give up his title at the banquet last night.


    Moreover, the vast majority of people believe that the approach of the Marquis Garcia is very appropriate.


    The Marquis of Charles must pay the price for the previous fiasco.


    However, not many people realize how huge this incident will have on the situation in the North.


    This is not surprising.


    After all, they are just a group of unseen civilians. What do they know about politics?


    Many people don¡¯t really support Marquis Garcia, they just want to see Marquis Charles unlucky.


    Just as the arrest of corrupt officials can always arouse the cheers of the masses, the tragic experience of the superior can always give the inferior some psychological balance.


    As to whether this superior person really deserves the crime, that''s all secondary.


    Besides the hapless Marquis Charles, the other person most discussed in the tavern is Miss Vera, the Duke¡¯s adopted daughter who made her public appearance in the North for the first time.


    Especially when the night was darker and the wine was drunk more, the Marquis Charles was gradually forgotten by everyone, and Miss Vera''s name became a new focus of discussion.


    Some people vowed to describe Vera''s appearance, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    There are also some people mysteriously talking about Vera''s true identity as a mage, which immediately drew a burst of surprise.


    Colin took a closer look at the guy who revealed the identity of Mage Vera, and found that the other party was a bit familiar.


    is probably the person who experienced the "Great Escape" together.


    He didn''t care either. Among those who fled with him, Colin now only wanted to find the great filial son Thrall, and then teach him a profound lesson.


    However, some of the remarks about Vera in the tavern later caught Colin''s attention.


    Because many people are speculating about Vera''s biological parents.


    Colin suddenly discovered that Vera''s biological parents seemed to be a mystery.


    But since she can be selected by the Duke of St. Hilde to become an adopted daughter, Vera''s biological parents must be both great nobles.


    Who would it be?


    Just as Colin was in deep thought, he suddenly heard some drunks who were very disrespectful to Miss Vera through the drunken spirit, and some of the remarks were really unbearable.


    Colin was so angry that he was about to beat up these idiots even if he lost his worth, only to realize that someone had acted first.


    So, the tavern instantly became lively.


    Fighting, watching, cheering...


    pretending to persuade others to instigate it deliberately, but was accidentally injured while watching. It was so enthusiastic that he joined the battle group...


    The whole scene is chaotic, full of hormones that have nowhere to vent.


    Only the owner of the tavern was crying and trying to dissuade the encirclement from behind.


    But these drunks who were full of fire by Vera''s name, only through this most primitive physical conflict, can they vent their anxiety in their hearts, and how can they be stopped by a few words of persuasion.


    Colin ordered another glass of deer blood wine and sat in the corner watching with interest.


    Finally, a fierce fight attracted a group of city defense forces.


    In front of the heavily armed soldiers, these drunk men lost their tempers and were subdued one by one, squatting on the ground for interrogation.


    According to the punishment for private fighting in the city, these people have to pay a fine of thirty copper coins, otherwise they have to squat in prison for ten days.


    Some people paid the fine honestly.


    But there are also some paupers who can''t even get thirty copper coins, and old fritters who can get them but would rather go to jail.


    The latter two were naturally taken away by the city defense army.


    The tavern was a lot more spacious in an instant.


    But it''s also a lot boring.


    Colin finished his glass of wine and was about to go back to sleep, only to find an acquaintance came in.


    "Bliss Knight!"


    That''s right, the person here was the Knight of the St. Hild family who had fled with Colin.


    Bliss Knight followed the voice and also found Colin.


    There was a rare smile on his cold face, then he walked over and sat down next to Colinyour right hand..." Colin only noticed the empty right of the opponent. arm.


    After the Battle of the Running River, Colin went into a coma, and the Bliss Knight accepted the order of the Marquis Garcia and left before Colin awoke.


    So, Colin didn''t know that Bliss had become a one-armed hero.


    "It''s nothing. I just got a little bit injured in the battle of Running River." The Bliss Knight said lightly.


    Seeing the other party and didn¡¯t want to say much, Colin didn¡¯t bother with this topic, and instead asked: "What would you like to drink? I invite you."


    "What do you drink?"


    "Deer blood wine."


    The Bliss Knight glanced at Colin in surprise, as if he didn''t expect that the heir to the baron, who seemed to be gentle and gentle, would actually have such a strong taste.


    "Then give me the same cup."


    Colin smiled slightly, and helped Bliss also order a glass of deer blood wine.


    "Where have you been after the Battle of the Running River?"


    "Winter City."


    Colin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he asked quickly: "What are you going to do?"


    But he seemed to realize something again, so he quickly added: "If it''s not convenient, then forget it."


    "There is nothing inconvenient."


    After the Battle of Running River, the Bliss Knight seemed to have recognized Colin, quite a bit omnipresent:


    "I have been ordered by the Marquis Garcia to go to Wintery City to ask the Lord Duke for a military order."


    Colin secretly said as expected.


    then asked again: "So, what military order did you bring back?"


    This time, the Bliss Knight hesitated a little, but still said:


    "The Duke ordered the Marquis Garcia to command the Black Cavalry and pursue the army of trolls that was evacuating from the north."

 Chapter 43： Veras request

    News about the Duke¡¯s military order quickly spread throughout Bingyan City.


    A scene of joy in the city.


    Everyone believes that as long as the Marquis Garcia takes the initiative, the battle for revenge will be secured.


    Of course, it''s humble to say that it is stable.


    After all, the Black Cavalry has never been defeated since it officially became an army.


    But Colin was not too happy.


    And, as time passed by, his worries deepened.


    Because, the Marquis Garcia didn''t seem to have any plans to lead troops north.


    Moreover, the private armies of the lords in the north are constantly gathering in Ice Rock City, almost turning the entire city into a huge barracks.


    As more and more soldiers poured into Bingyan City, the confidence of the people in the city also increased.


    In their opinion, this should be the lords responding to the call of the Marquis Garcia, preparing to gather the men and horses, and cooperate with the black cavalry to fight back to the ice field.


    However, Colin, who knew the original text of the Duke''s military decree, was not so optimistic.


    Because he clearly remembered that the Bliss Knight personally told him that the Duke¡¯s order was for the Marquis Garcia to lead the Black Cavalry to pursue the trolls, but he never asked him to summon the private armies of the lords to attack together!


    Did the Marquis Garcia lie about the Duke¡¯s military order?


    What does he want to do with so many troops?


    Is it really going to attack the ice field?


    still is¡­


    Colin''s unclear premonition is getting worse.


    After ten consecutive days, the black cavalry remained silent, but the private armies of the lords in the north gathered more and more.


    Seeing that the situation is about to slip into the most dangerous abyss, Bingyan City is almost becoming a huge powder barrel, and Colin has already planned to run away.


    But at this moment, he suddenly received news from Vera.


    "Miss Vera wants to see me?"


    "Yes."


    Under the gaze of the maid, Colin hesitated for a while, and finally sighed: "Okay, lead the way."


    The maid led Colin all the way into the castle of the Sudor family and came to a garden in the backyard of the castle.


    In the garden, Colin saw Vera at a glance.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time, this female mage has reduced a lot.


    It seems that she is also worried about the current tense situation.


    "Kolin, you are here!"


    Under the shining of the morning sun, Vera seemed calm and tranquil.


    Today, she is not wearing noble costumes, but simple homely dresses.


    The upper body is a thin white shirt and the lower body is a black short skirt. Both the left chest of the shirt and the skirt corners of the short skirt are embroidered with a small rose flower.


    However, even with such a simple dress, it is difficult to conceal its stunning beauty.


    When Colin came in, she was concentrating on taking care of a plant in the garden.


    After seeing Colin, Vera smiled and waved to him, as if a girl was greeting her first love.


    I don''t know why, when I saw Vera, Colin''s originally anxious heart suddenly settled down.


    He walked over, bowed and saluted: "Good morning, Miss Vera."


    "Good morning, Colin. Have you had breakfast?"


    "Ate."


    "What do you want to drink then?"


    "Cafe."


    Vera motioned to the maid to bring a cup of coffee.


    Colin thanked him and took a sip.


    After the rich and bitter entrance, it turns into a faint sweetness, with some refreshing fragrance.


    "Not bad." Vera smiled after seeing Colin''s enjoyment expression, "This is the collection of the Su Duo family."


    "Haha, then I still have your light."


    Colin held a coffee cup, squatted down beside Vera, looked at the plant in front of her and asked, "Is this the flower you planted?"


    "This is not a flower." Vera shook her head, "This is a twin grass, a plant that is extremely precious to the mage. Moreover, it was not planted by me, it was given to me by the Kahn knight."


    "Well, it seems that Kahn Knight is really generous!"


    It''s sending coffee again, and it''s sending precious plants, this Kahn won''t hollow out the old family of Suduo family in order to please Vera?


    For this kind of man, although Colin praised him on the surface, he was already scolded in his heart¡ª


    ÅÞ, lick the dog!


    This kind of dog licking is the public enemy of all men, because their behavior raises the psychological expectations of girls and greatly harms the interests of other men.


    For example, Colin, he doesn''t know what gift to give Vera now, he almost can''t get it, and even better... it seems that he can''t afford it.


    Vera didn¡¯t know the mental activity of the man next to her. She stared at the twin grass in front of her, suddenly sighed, and said leisurely:


    "Did you know? This twin grass looks like one, but it''s actually a pair.


    Since birth, the branches of this pair of twin grasses have been entwined together to support each other, but they are entangled too tightly, yet they tortured each other.


    Have you seen that drop of light green juice?


    That is their branches entwined and squeezed down. "


    As he spoke, the drop of juice gradually formed and suddenly fell.


    dripped into the soil but did not seep in, but turned into an amber-like green gem.


    Vera carefully picked up the green gem and explained: "This is the crystallization of the twin grass juice, which is an extremely precious material for casting. However, this is actually the blood and tears they shed when they tortured each other."


    It was the first time that Ke Lin saw such a miraculous plant, and he couldn''t help but glance at it a few more times when he was curious.


    But then he realized that Vera''s words seemed to mean something.


    The Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia, UU reading www.uukanshu. Is the relationship between the two brothers of com, like this twin grass, supporting each other but antagonizing each other?


    Vera collected the twin grass crystals, turned around, and said to Colin: "You should know that my father and uncle are a bit stiff now, so, can you help me persuade them?"


    Your father and your uncle are more than a bit stiff now...


    Colin was speechless for a while, but on the surface he comforted: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. But, I''m an outsider...it''s not easy to persuade. Have you tried to persuade yourself?"


    "Of course I was persuaded." Vera bulged her cheeks, seeming a little angry, "but my uncle ignored my advice at all. As for my father, I have written two letters and sent them to Winterfell, but they are both. Stone sinks into the sea."


    Colin was silent.


    Vera was a little anxious: "Do you know? Recently I got news that the Golden Lion Army has begun to assemble, and it seems to have the intention of heading to Ice Rock City!"


    Colin was shocked.


    The Golden Lion Legion is a direct line of the Saint Hild family. If this army is also mobilized, it does not mean that the Duke of Saint Hild has taken an uncompromising attitude and is even ready to burn the jade and the stone. NS?


    "Colin, you can always figure out a way in desperate situations. This time, you must help me too!"


    Facing Vera''s soft request, Colin could not say anything to refuse.


    At this time, he finally understood what is meant by "beautiful beauty".


    "Okay. I''ll go with you to see the Marquis of Garcia."


    "Thank you, Colin!"


    "Don''t be happy too early, I can only try my best to persuade, as to whether it will succeed..."


    "Regardless of success or failure, I will be grateful!"

 Chapter 44： hunting

    "The Marquis is not in the castle?"


    "Yes, the Marquis-sama went to hunt in the suburbs."


    Colin and Vera rushed to the air, and the Marquis Garcia was not in the castle at the moment.


    "Then, can I trouble you to take us to see him?"


    "Of course, this is my honour." Facing Vera''s request, the Marquis guard would certainly not refuse.


    So, Colin followed the marquis guard to the stable and lead the horse, and Vera went back to change into clothes suitable for riding.


    When he came to the stable, Colin ran into an old acquaintance.


    "Good morning, Cynthia Knight." Colin greeted with a grin on his face, already cursing "crazy woman" in his heart.


    Cynthia seemed to have just returned from the outside, she was taken aback when she saw Colin, and then she asked with an unhappy expression: "What are you doing here?"


    "I didn''t come to you anyway." Seeing that this mad woman was so rude, Colin went back angrily.


    Cynthia stared, her right hand touched the saber on her waist.


    Colin was taken aback, this woman is so crazy, she would start a fight if she didn''t agree with her?


    The guard of the Marquis next to ¡¡¡¡ was also frightened by these two men. They hadn''t figured out the situation for a while, but seeing that the situation was going to be out of control, he quickly stood up and explained:


    "Knight Cynthia, Knight Colin came to the castle by the invitation of Miss Vera, and is now preparing to go to the outskirts of the city to meet the Marquis Garcia."


    Originally, Cynthia saw that a guard dared to interrupt in front of her, and was about to scold her, but after hearing the name of "Marquis Garcia" and seeing the black lion badge on the other''s breastplate, she died suddenly.


    It depends on the owner to hit a dog.


    The guards of the Marquis Garcia are not ordinary guards.


    Cynthia is crazy, but not stupid.


    Seeing Cynthia''s counseling, Colin was about to say a few taunts, but after a blink of an eye he saw the servant who was leading the horse to Cynthia, he was immediately happy.


    is another old acquaintance.


    Great filial son, Thrall!


    "Knight Cynthia, the servant who led you with the horse looks good, can you sell it?"


    "Not for sale!" Cynthia refused without even thinking about it.


    Colin did not surprise Cynthia¡¯s answer, but rather said in a leisurely manner: "Don¡¯t rush to refuse, don¡¯t you plan to listen to my offer?"


    Cynthia raised her sword eyebrows slightly, hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Then you are going to talk about it."


    Hearing these words, the corners of Colin''s mouth immediately cocked.


    took the bait.


    Although Thrall kept his head down, Colin still keenly noticed the opponent''s clenched fists and the instantaneous stiff body.


    He is a poisonous snake!


    This is what Bliss Knight gave Thrall.


    Colin agrees very much.


    A man who can betray even his father, what else can''t be betrayed?


    Cynthia thought she gave Thrall asylum, Thrall would be grateful for Dade.


    However, Colin knew very well that as long as Cynthia showed a hint of wanting to sell Thrall to Colin, then the seeds of hatred would be planted in Thrall''s heart.


    "Ten gold coins!" Colin said casually.


    Cynthia sneered: "Knight Colin, are your Anglia family already so embarrassed? If you want to buy a servant at this price, I suggest you go to the slave market in the west of the city."


    To be honest, the price of ten gold coins is not low anymore.


    Of course, it''s not too high.


    In fact, as long as Colin''s bid does not exceed Thrall''s value, Cynthia will definitely not agree to disgust Colin.


    And Colin didn''t want Cynthia to agree.


    He only needs to inquire about the price.


    The seeds of hatred have been planted, just waiting to take root and sprout.


    Hearing Cynthia''s rejection of Colin, Thrall''s body immediately relaxed, but as Colin expected, Thrall''s resentment towards Cynthia was deeply buried.


    At this time, Thrall suddenly remembered something his father had said:


    "Don''t get too close to the nobles!


    We are cattle and sheep, they are tigers and leopards.


    We eat grass, they eat meat¡ª


    What we eat is our meat! "


    For his father, Thrall has not really taken it seriously. He felt that the other party was too conservative, too timid, and not sufficiently enterprising and adventurous.


    But Thrall agrees with the above words.


    These nobles have never regarded civilians as the same kind of creatures, nor have they cared about their lives and deaths.


    However, Thrall did not fully agree with his father''s words.


    According to Thrall, he is not necessarily destined to eat grass for a lifetime!


    He wants to eat meat too!


    Eat noble meat!


    ...


    Colin did not expect that what he had buried in Thrall¡¯s heart was not only the resentment towards Cynthia, but also the resentment towards the entire aristocracy!


    This resentment is gathering bit by bit, and one day, it will become a frenzy sweeping the entire northern border!


    ...


    After Cynthia left with Thrall, Colin waited a long time before Vera arrived late.


    There is no way, women are always slow to change clothes.


    Moreover, this speed is generally inversely proportional to its beauty.


    Of course, when he saw Vera after the change, Colin still felt that it was worthwhile to wait no matter how long.


    I saw that she changed into a purple chiffon shirt with a white military dress. The tight breeches outlined a pair of round and straight legs, which firmly attracted the attention of a certain LSP.


    seems to have noticed Colin''s gaze, Vera''s face is a little blushing.


    "Let''s go, Colin."


    "it is good!"


    The three of them turned on their horses and went all the way to the outskirts of the city.


    The sun is shining in the early morning of spring.


    Even if Colin is a little disgusted with direct sunlight because of his ancestry, he still has to admit that it is a good morning.


    is suitable for bringing beauty to spring.


    Unfortunately, the atmosphere is not right.


    The current tense situation makes Colin and Vera unwilling to talk, just rushing all the way.


    Under the guidance of the marquis'' guards, the three gradually approached the black cavalry camp outside the city.


    The strong slaying air rushing towards his face made Colin no longer able to take a peek at Vera''s horse-riding posture.


    Something seems to be wrong!


    Why don¡¯t you just go hunting? How come you are so murderous?


    Colin frowned, thinking hard about how to persuade the Marquis of Garcia later.


    To be honest, he is not very sure.


    In his opinion, since the Marquis of Garcia publicly forced the Marquis of Charles to give up his title that night, things have lost room for change.


    To be honest, Colin has always felt that the Marquis Garcia handled this matter very unwisely.


    Look at the Earl of Uman. First, he introduced the puppet of Kahn Sudor to attract firepower, and then in the name of rounding off, he actually ended up at the Marquis of La Garcia.


    achieved his goal without a trace, but did not involve himself too much in this vortex.


    The entire operation is extremely smooth and easy to advance and retreat.


    These are the qualities and methods an old politician should have.


    And the Marquis of Garcia...


    This man who has the best military ability in the North, seems to be a bit...naive in politics.


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, the three had arrived in the center of the Black Cavalry camp and met the Marquis Garcia.


    "uncle!"


    "Master Marquis!"


    The Marquis of Garcia nodded to the two men, seemingly not surprised by their arrival.


    "Uncle, where are you going to hunt?" Vera looked at the black cavalry all ready to go, with a little drum in her heart.


    And Colin''s mood at this time has sunk to the bottom.


    Although he hasn''t started to persuade him, he still persuades him as he looks like the black cavalry.


    This is all ready to fight!


    In Colin¡¯s desperate eyes, UU read www. The Marquis of uukanshu.com Garcia raised his whip and pointed to the north:


    "The sky ice field."


    "Cang, sky... ice field?"


    "Yes!" Marquis Garcia smiled and affirmed, "I''m going to hunt the ice field!"


    Vera was still stunned, but Colin had already reacted.


    was cheated!


    The entire northern border was deceived!


    No, not only in the North, I am afraid that even the trolls have been deceived!


    The Marquis of Garcia deliberately created a tension against the Duke of St. Hild, probably to confuse and paralyze the enemy.


    makes everyone think that the black cavalry will cause chaos in the northern territory.


    However, the Marquis of Garcia has only one goal from beginning to end-the troll!


    Colin thought that he was still slandering the political incompetence of the Marquis Garcia just now. Now it seems that the other party is acting at all.


    I was deceived from start to finish like a fool!


    "Knight of Colin." The Marquis of Garcia suddenly turned to Colin, "Someone told me that you are born to be suitable for the battlefield. Can you dare to hunt the ice field with me?"


    Colin only felt a surge of blood rushing to his forehead, and the figure of Marquis Garcia became so tall in his eyes!


    deserves to be the northern army god!


    deserves to be the guardian of the human race!


    deserves to be the idol of all the young people in the north!


    How can such a character be trapped in the whirlpool of intrigue?


    His journey, there will always be only one-the sky ice field!


    Thinking of this, Colin responded loudly: "Why don''t you dare!"


    The Marquis of Garcia laughed, swung his whip, and gave an order:


    "Go out!"


    Fifty thousand knights are like the Kuroshio that covers the sky, rolling north!

 Chapter 45： Blizzard

    Originally, Colin thought that the northern border of the Glorious Empire was already cold enough.


    But only now did he realize that compared to the Sky Ice Field, the Northern Territory is completely a big greenhouse.


    It''s almost the end of May. If you are in the north, you already have some summer feeling.


    But in the sky ice field, there was still snow.


    It is no wonder that when the Northern Territory had the absolute upper hand, it did not continue to expand its territory to the north.


    People from the North really don''t want to come to this bitter and cold place.


    In the whistling north wind, the heavy snow quickly dyed the world into a vast expanse of whiteness.


    Fifty thousand black cavalry, like a raging black tide, are galloping north in the heavy snow.


    The horseshoe stepped on the ground, crushing the ice and snow, turning out the hard soil.


    The rumble of horseshoes, mixed with the sound of armor collision, weaves a murderous and tough melody with the accompaniment of the whirring wind.


    It has been more than half a month since I set off from Ice Rock City, but I didn''t encounter any troll army along the way.


    This is not surprising.


    When the trolls began to withdraw, the black cavalry chased them slowly, and after so long delay in Ice Rock City, the trolls had already withdrawn far away.


    However, the troll has made a lot of gains in the siege of the northern border this time, and with these plundered properties, it must not go fast.


    At the current speed of the Black Cavalry''s pursuit, Colin estimated that if he didn''t chase in the wrong direction, he would be able to catch up with the tail of the troll army these days.


    The Marquis of Garcia is obviously aware of this. In the past few days, the number of sentry rides released for exploration has increased significantly.


    But the sky ice field is still too big.


    The 300,000 army of trolls looks like a lot, but thrown on this vast ice field, it seems like a drop in the ocean.


    Moreover, under such wind and snow, the traces left by the march will soon be buried. It is basically a idiotic dream to follow the trail.


    Therefore, the first difficulty in this pursuit is to find the traces of the troll army on the vast ice field.


    This requires an extremely familiarity with the geography of this ice field, and a clear understanding of the possible retreat route of the troll.


    Anyway, Colin was blind.


    He has never penetrated so deeply into the ice field, and knows almost nothing about it.


    Fortunately, he has big thick legs beside him-Marquis Garcia.


    This is the real "God of Icefield"!


    Yes, this title was given to him by the troll.


    Being able to let the enemy give himself such a title is enough to explain the terrible Marquis Garcia on the battlefield.


    With such a great person by his side, of course Colin would not waste such a great opportunity.


    Upholding the principle of asking if you don''t understand, Colin would get in front of the Marquis Garcia and ask questions from time to time.


    And the Marquis of Garcia never tire of answering one by one.


    So patient, let alone Colin, even some high-ranking generals in the black cavalry looked very jealous.


    Some guys are even secretly inquiring, is Colin the illegitimate son of Marquis Garcia?


    "Does uncle have a lover?"


    Vera hid her small face deep in the fox fur shawl, revealing only a pair of big puzzled eyes.


    "Yes." Colin looked gossip, "I know Lord Marquis has never been married, but doesn''t he have a lover?"


    Yes, always being looked at by the black cavalry generals with a strange look, Colin has gradually begun to doubt his life experience.


    "No." Vera shook her head, "As far as I know, my uncle seems to have never been too affectionate to any lady. Moreover, for so many years, I have never heard of related rumors.


    It feels... Uncle is like an ascetic monk. "


    "Okay." Colin was a little disappointed.


    Originally, he thought that the protagonist, who came through him, had a bizarre life experience, wouldn''t it be a routine operation?


    There is a bull-breaking character like Marquis Garcia as a father, and another bull-breaking mother like an elf princess. One day suddenly an unmasked grandfather hangs up, and then he will be left with a country to inherit...


    "Ahem..." The howling cold wind poured into Colin''s mouth, interrupting his daydreaming.


    At this time, he suddenly realized that Marquis Garcia had no children.


    And, if, as Vera said, this Lord Marquis lived a life like an ascetic monk, then he might not have any heirs in the future.


    Then, who should inherit his title and territory?


    Could it be that we are looking for an adopted son (female)?


    This is a possibility.


    But there is another possibility.


    Because, Colin suddenly realized that he might have guessed what the basis of trust between the Marquis of Garcia and the Duke of St. Hild was.


    He had always wondered before, why did these two brothers dare to act in this play?


    You know, in that situation, everyone thought that these two brothers were really going to do it.


    But who knows, it turned out to be a fake shot in the end.


    Such a tacit understanding, such a trust, makes it hard to believe that it will appear in this pair of brothers.


    Because, if the Marquis of Garcia really intends to change the owner of the North, there is no need for him to lead the black cavalry into the ice field.


    At that time, the Golden Lion Corps suffered heavy losses, and the lords in the north were dissatisfied with the Duke of St. Hild because of the command errors of the Marquis Charles.


    When in Ice Rock City, as long as the Marquis of Garcia swung his army south, he could easily take down Winter City.


    He has this ability.


    The Duke of St. Hilde certainly knew that his brother had this ability.


    So, isn''t he afraid of his brother making the fake come true?


    Unless, what promise did the Marquis of Garcia give him.


    Of course, this promise is definitely not verbal.


    is a substantive, hard-to-return promise.


    extinction may be the promise of the Marquis Garcia to his brother.


    There is no descendant to inherit the title, so what are we going to fight for?


    This may be the basis of their mutual trust.


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, suddenly a sentry sent back a message that a troll army was found ahead!


    finally caught up!


    Colin clearly felt that the soldiers suddenly became excited.


    These warriors who have traveled thousands of miles in the wind and snow, at this moment, there is no slack, no cringe, and some are just monstrous intent to fight!


    This is the number one army in the North-the Black Cavalry!


    However, the military order of the Marquis Garcia came along, but it ordered the whole army to stop advancing and camp on the spot.


    This is also normal.


    After all, it is impossible to rush forward as soon as you find the enemy''s trail.


    That''s not a marching war, that''s mang.


    A calm general will make further decisions after understanding the enemy¡¯s situation in detail.


    Colin followed the Marquis Garcia for a few kilometers, and came to the spot where the Sentry had found the enemy.


    He carefully looked at the faint traces on the snow, and judged:


    "It seems that this should be the main force of the troll, and it has not been more than a day or two."


    Over the past time, Colin has learned a lot of ice tracing skills.


    The Marquis of Garcia nodded, approved Colin''s judgment, and then asked: "Then do you think we should continue to catch up?"


    "Why not?" Colin was a little puzzled.


    They travel thousands of miles in the cold, isn''t it just for this?


    But the Marquis of Garcia shook his head:


    "No. This is not our goal."

 Chapter 46： Earl Dawson

    When night fell, the heavy snow finally stopped.


    But this does not mean that the hardest time has passed.


    Actually, it¡¯s not cold when it snows, and it¡¯s really scary after snow.


    Under the orders of the Marquis of Garcia, the black cavalry camped on the spot, and a bonfire was lit.


    If you don¡¯t roast it and eat something warm, I¡¯m afraid this army will have non-combat attrition.


    Colin didn''t go to squeeze the camp tent, but shrank under the belly of the war horse, and burned on the fire alone.


    In fact, the camp is not much warmer than under the horse''s belly, and it is more comfortable to be alone.


    At least, his drinking of blood will not be noticed by others.


    The blood is fox blood, which was saved by a hapless snow fox he had caught before.


    Of course, while Colin drank the blood, he also took out a few bites of hard jerky, lest people find that he is not eating normal food.


    He was eating and drinking, while thinking about what the Marquis Garcia had said before.


    Colin didn''t quite understand at the time, but the Marquis didn''t explain it in detail either.


    Colin didn''t follow up, after all, he couldn''t ask everything. That would make him a little stupid as a student.


    That''s right, Colin has now considered himself a student of the Marquis of Garcia.


    Just as he was thinking about the true intentions of the Marquis Garcia, a figure approached.


    "Would you like some wine?"


    By the light of the fire, Colin could see the people coming.


    is Earl Frank Dawson.


    "Of course!" Colin took the wine sac from Earl Dawson and took a big gulp.


    I took a bite, and it seemed that there was a fire from the throat to the stomach. That taste made my whole person energetic.


    "Cool! Good wine!"


    Earl Dawson laughed and said proudly: "Of course, our dwarf''s spirits can''t be said to be the best in the empire, but it is definitely the most exciting! Especially suitable for drinking in this **** weather!"


    Compared with the five mainstream races in this world, dwarves are not a big power.


    They are distributed throughout the Glorious Empire, and the total number is about one million.


    Because of their weak strength, the dwarves have always hugged the human race''s thighs tightly, claiming to be a vassal race of the human race.


    There are even some rumors that dwarves are actually a subspecies of humans.


    However, this statement has not received much approval.


    Because dwarves cannot be baptized by church priests and become knights like humans.


    Moreover, the knight is the exclusive occupation of the human race.


    Although the dwarves have always claimed to believe in the Lord of Radiance in order to better integrate into humans, it is clear that the Lord of Radiance did not bestow his glory on these dwarves.


    So, the warrior of Bad Street became the only profession available for dwarves.


    This occupation with limited natural potential prevents the dwarves from producing real strong ones.


    So, this is not a race known for its force.


    However, they are good at forging and making wine.


    Especially forging, this skill makes dwarves very popular in the logistics department of the army.


    However, the military merits of the logistics department are definitely not as good as the soldiers fighting on the front line. Therefore, very few dwarves can rely on military merits to become nobles.


    let alone a nobleman like the earl.


    Therefore, this Earl Dawson is particularly conspicuous.


    And more importantly, his earl was conferred by the Marquis Garcia.


    The foundation of the Marquis of Garcia is in the Black Cavalry, and his vassals are basically middle-level and high-ranking generals.


    But he canonized the rank of earl under his name to a dwarf.


    Moreover, this is the only earl he canonized.


    This is very unusual.


    The Black Cavalry is a pure cavalry army, and the height of the dwarves limits their possibility of becoming excellent cavalry.


    Moreover, according to Colin''s understanding, although Earl Dawson is a fighter, his rank is not high.


    Therefore, Earl Dawson''s military merits obviously did not rely on force.


    In the Black Cavalry, Earl Dawson seems to be the shadow of Marquis Garcia.


    The Marquis of Garcia is the soul of this army and the flag on the bright side, and Earl Dawson, the steward behind the scenes, maintains the army''s logistical support and tedious daily affairs.


    Although the work of Earl Dawson is mostly unknown, he can be canonized as an earl by the Marquis of Garcia as a dwarf, which shows his importance to the Black Cavalry.


    Therefore, after Colin entered the Black Cavalry, apart from the Marquis Garcia, the one he paid most attention to was Earl Dawson.


    And because the Marquis Garcia looked at Colin differently, Earl Dawson, who was the shadow of the Marquis, was also quite enthusiastic about Colin.


    So, the two gradually got to know each other.


    At this moment, Colin and Earl Dawson huddled under the belly of the horse, drinking each sip of wine, while chatting about the mountains.


    Earl Dawson followed the Marquis of Garcia for half his life. He has experienced all kinds of big winds and waves, and he has always been unfavorable.


    But he didn''t expect that this time the kid Colin would steal the limelight.


    Colin directly changed the various myths and stories in the other world to tell Earl Dawson, and stunned the dwarf Earl.


    When Earl Dawson asked him where he saw these stories, Colin babbled that it was told to him by a passing bard in Graycastle when he was a child.


    Earl Dawson was of course unable to verify, so he had to continue listening to Colin flickering.


    After a hustle blow, Colin''s heart was bright.


    "I understand now why the Marquis-sama value you so much."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Because you can blow!"


    Colin laughed, of course he knew the other person was joking.


    However, he changed his expression and asked, "Master Earl, do you really think Master Marquis values ??me because of this?"


    Earl Dawson saw Colin''s face solemnly, he knew that the other party was really asking, so he put away his joking expression, and asked, "What do you think is the reason?"


    Colin took a sip of wine, thought for a moment, and said:


    "Either it was because of the previous battle in the rushing river or it was because of Miss Vera. But...I think neither of these two seem to let the Marquis-sama take care of me like this, right?"


    really.


    You must know that the Anglia family is a vassal of the Duke of St. Hild, so Colin is simply an outsider to the Black Cavalry, a system that is completely subordinate to the Marquis of Garcia.


    No matter how brilliant Colin showed in his previous escape, and no matter how much Miss Vera had a good impression of him, he still wouldn''t let the Marquis Garcia, the **** of war in the north, take care of him as an outsider.


    Earl Dawson heard the words, nodded, then shook his head, and said mysteriously: "Hey. You will know later."


    Colin was depressed for a while, this kind of appetizing answer was the most annoying.


    Before he could continue to ask, Earl Dawson had already changed the subject bluntly: "Do you know why Lord Marquis doesn''t continue to follow the army of trolls in front of you?"


    This is actually a question that Colin has been thinking about just now.


    And there are already some thoughts, when I saw Earl Dawson asked, he replied:


    "I don''t think the army of trolls ahead should be our top priority."


    "Then what is it?"


    "Wolf cavalry!" Colin breathed out a breath of alcohol and said confidently:


    "On this flat and wide ice field, only the cavalry can deal with the cavalry. Therefore, the troll wolf cavalry is the only threat to the black cavalry. As long as they are found and eliminated first, the remaining troll army is waiting. The lamb was slaughtered."


    Earl Dawson clapped his hands, smiled and praised:


    "Knight Bliss is right, you are indeed a natural fit for the battlefield."

 Chapter 47： track

    In the following days, the movements of the Black Cavalry really verified Colin''s guess.


    Under the command of the Marquis Garcia, they carefully kept a certain distance from the main force of the trolls, while constantly searching for the wolf cavalry.


    Since the main force of the trolls is here, the wolf cavalry must be cruising nearby.


    The most important task of the Black Cavalry now is to find them before the opponent finds themselves.


    Finally on the third day, the black cavalry found the main force of the wolf cavalry.


    The situation at the time was actually quite thrilling.


    Because when the black cavalry sentry spotted the wolf cavalry, the two armies were only thirty miles apart.


    This distance is a very dangerous distance for the cavalry army.


    If marching normally, this should be the edge of the sentry''s detection range.


    It can be said that the two sides almost passed by at the time.


    It¡¯s not to blame this wolf cavalry for being careless, failing to find the black cavalry close at hand.


    Because they didn''t even realize that there was a chaser behind them.


    This is the purpose of the play that Marquis Garcia deliberately played before.


    The troll was completely paralyzed.


    In their opinion, the Black Cavalry should be still in Ice Rock City at the moment, and may have been fighting with the Golden Lion Legion of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Even if the trolls really have eyeliners in Ice Rock City, he has no time to pass the movement of the black cavalry to the trolls in time.


    Because the fastest means of communication in the world is pigeons.


    But homing pigeons can only find their way home based on changes in the magnetic field, so they can only be used to deliver messages to a certain fixed location, and the army of trolls in action will definitely not be able to receive homing pigeons.


    The second delivery method for speed is the horse-riding human flesh express.


    But the black cavalry itself is a cavalry, and the speed will not be slower than those who send mail on horseback.


    What''s more, they will also pay attention to the situation behind them, and it will not be so easy to let a messenger pass by.


    Therefore, the Marquis Garcia actually took advantage of such a time difference to obtain information. First, he played a scene with his brother, and then, with the amazing mobility of the Black Cavalry, he caught the troll by surprise.


    However, although the enemy was right in front of him and unprepared, the Marquis Garcia did not attack immediately.


    Instead, he ordered the army to follow the route the wolf cavalry had walked, and chase after him.


    As an excellent general, enough patience is the essential basic quality.


    After ¡¡¡¡, Shuangjiang kept a distance of three or forty miles until night fell.


    The wolf cavalry stopped to camp and rest, and the black cavalry stopped advancing almost at the same time.


    The north wind whistled, and the heavy snow started to rise again, which made it easier for the black cavalry to hide their trails.


    This night, fire is banned in the black cavalry camp.


    Without a campfire, Colin finally couldn''t withstand the cold wind outside, so he got into the camp of Earl Dawson.


    Earl Dawson was very enthusiastic. He brought out the spirits again and chatted with Colin while drinking.


    I don''t know if it''s because the enemy is right there, the atmosphere in the camp is a bit nervous and anxious.


    Of course, this is not to say that the Black Cavalry soldiers are scared.


    This kind of tension is a natural reaction, indicating that the soldiers'' alertness has been raised.


    and anxious, it represents the urgency that they can''t wait to start the killing.


    Such a victorious army has completely eliminated the fear of war from the body.


    Earl Dawson and Colin didn¡¯t talk for too long tonight. They also knew that the war was imminent, and they fell asleep early to replenish their energy.


    Although it was the earl¡¯s camp, there were still seven or eight people squeezed in it. These were all the earl¡¯s obedience.


    In order to maintain the mobility of the black cavalry, this kind of tent must be carried as little as possible, even the earl can only temporarily squeeze with the followers.


    The whole army is eligible to have a single camp, that is, Marquis Garcia and Miss Vera.


    Colin didn''t dare to drill into the camp of these two men.


    Although he really wants to go to the camp of the last one...


    In fact, Earl Dawson¡¯s camp has been calculated, and the camps of ordinary soldiers can even squeeze twenty or thirty big men.


    With so many men crowded in a tent, the smell is unavoidable, and the snoring sounds one after another, but after a day of trekking, Colin, who is about to freeze, can no longer take care of these, and almost fell asleep.


    But before he could sleep enough, he was awakened by Earl Dawson.


    "What''s going on?" When Colin got up, he found that it was just past midnight, and he was suddenly a little unhappy.


    "Marquis Order, after an hourglass, the whole army will set off!"


    Hearing that it was the military order of the Marquis, Colin, who was still a little angry at first, could only get up honestly.


    The voices of the officers waking up the soldiers were also heard from other camps, but these officers'' methods of calling people were not so gentle. They all kicked directly with their feet.


    "Asshole thing, sleep so dead! I haven''t noticed it for so long since I got in, how about your alertness?"


    "Ah, don''t kick, don''t kick! I''ll get up now."


    ...


    After a brief period of confusion, the black cavalry quickly assembled, and then followed the trail of the wolf cavalry.


    "Is this going to be a night attack?" Colin approached Earl Dawson and asked in a low voice.


    "Night attack?" Earl Dawson looked at Colin with a strange look, and then realized that the opponent was still young after all and did not have much experience in leading soldiers, so he explained it patiently.


    After Earl Dawson¡¯s explanation, Colin woke up and he was deceived by those unscrupulous novels.


    Don¡¯t read novels and often engage in tricks of attacking the camp in the middle of the night, but in reality, few generals dare to do this.


    Even if night attacks are really going to happen, they are usually harassed by small-scale troops.


    An army of a large scale will never fight at night.


    The reason is simple, the risk of night battle is too great.


    Through the darkness, the enemy can indeed be caught off guard, but it is also easy for one''s own side to fall into chaos due to poor military orders and other factors. One carelessness is the result of losing both sides.


    For the cavalry, night fighting is even more impossible.


    Because the dark night has more restrictions on the horses.


    Let''s talk about the terrain, don''t look at the sky ice sheet as a large plain, the terrain is flat.


    But this kind of flatness is also relative. No matter how flat the terrain is, it will inevitably have some ups and downs, and there will be many craters.


    These small ditch and small trenches are not a problem at all during the day, and the horses can gallop by.


    But at night, it is extremely deadly danger. UU reading


    If you accidentally poked a horse''s hoof, the joke would be a big deal.


    Therefore, for the cavalry army, holding a torch or marching slowly by the moonlight is barely okay, but if you want to launch a charge operation, then your brain is flooded.


    Of course the Marquis of Garcia would not make such a low-level mistake.


    So at this moment, his order is only for the black cavalry to approach the wolf cavalry camp carefully in the dark, instead of launching an attack in the dark.


    It''s not to blame Colin for not understanding this.


    Although he did follow his father, Baron Anglia, to the battlefield, there is no established cavalry in the Anglia family¡¯s army.


    Cavalry is such an expensive unit that ordinary little nobles can''t afford it.


    Therefore, he really knows very little about cavalry combat.


    Under the bright moonlight, the black cavalry approached the enemy step by step.


    The spare horse and the baggage were left in place, and the horse''s hoof was also wrapped in cloth.


    Although the whole marching process is not completely silent, it is definitely considered secret and quiet.


    is like an experienced old hunter, quietly approaching his prey.


    When the prey noticed it, perhaps the arrow had already been shot in front of him.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, and Colin finally saw the bright light in the distance. It was an unextinguished bonfire in the troll camp!


    Colin took a deep breath and squeezed the long sword in his hand.


    Just then, the Marquis¡¯s military order came again¡ª


    "The whole army rests on the spot!"


    At this time, it is the darkest time before dawn.


    The entire black cavalry completely hides itself in this darkness, quietly waiting for the moment the sun rises¡ª


    The moment the killing started!

 Chapter 48： Raid

    When the first ray of sunlight fell on this ice sheet, the heavy snow suddenly stopped.


    Colin, who was dozing off, felt someone pushing him by his side.


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to start fighting?" Colin instantly sobered up.


    "Correct!"


    Earl Dawson looked firm and looked ahead.


    At the same time, the hereditary officer ran back and forth in the army, passing the marquis'' order:


    "The whole army is on the horse, ready to fight!"


    With this command, the black cavalry gradually came to life.


    The soldiers began to check the armor, harness, and weapons, and then turned on their horses at the urging of the officers, and opened their formations.


    As the sky lights up, rows of cavalry in black armor have been neatly lined up on the ice sheet.


    The aura of killing began to spread in the army, and a faint bloodshot slowly appeared in a pair of eyes.


    All the tiredness and coldness are all gone at this moment.


    All that is left is the surging blood and the tyrannical mood that is hard to conceal.


    While in it, Colin couldn''t help being infected by this atmosphere, his breathing gradually became heavier, and his sanity had gradually faded at this moment.


    The most primitive and bloodiest impulse is rooted in the blood of all living things.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood what a real tiger and wolf teacher, an invincible teacher!


    The troll camp on the opposite side is still as quiet as before. They don''t even know that the death sickle has quietly descended, and it is almost reaching their necks.


    In the Black Cavalry, everyone''s eyes turned to the position of the black lion banner.


    stared at the figure of the man under the banner.


    Like countless times in the past, there was no exciting pre-war speech. I saw Marquis Garc¨ªa slowly withdrawing the sword from his waist, holding it high above his head, and suddenly pointing forward!


    In an instant, a deep horn sounded.


    "Woo-"


    The army began to surge forward.


    jogging slowly, then accelerating gradually, and finally entering a state of galloping charge at a suitable distance.


    As the Northern Territory, it can even be said to be the most elite cavalry in the Glory Empire. This fighting rhythm has been completely integrated into the blood of every Black Cavalry soldier, and it doesn''t even need the generals to command too much.


    The sound of rumbling horseshoes echoed on the ice field, and finally became the only sound in the world!


    At this time, the troll was finally shocked.


    But most of the trolls have not even fully awakened from their sleep.


    Even if I wake up, I haven''t had time to eat breakfast, let alone weapons and armor.


    Countless trolls ran out of the camp in a panic, roaring indiscriminately, asking the same dumbfounded companions what happened.


    The commander of this wolf cavalry, General Quik, also awakened from his dream, and immediately realized that something was wrong.


    As soon as he rushed out of the camp with the knife, he saw a guard rushing towards him with a panic expression: "General, it''s not good! The enemy, the enemy is here!"


    Quick kicked the guard over, then jumped on the back of his wolf rider and looked in the direction where the sound was heard.


    Then, his eyes widened to the extreme in an instant, almost splitting apart.


    Because he discovered that the cavalry, many cavalry, are killing them!


    Quick¡¯s first reaction was impossible.


    He has been leading soldiers in combat for so many years, and he has never discovered that so many cavalry rush to such a close distance.


    Such a weird thing almost subverted his cognition.


    But the next moment, Quick put all the inconceivable aside.


    Because, he had already seen the black lion flag waving in the wind.


    Black Cavalry!


    In an instant, the blood in Quik''s whole body coagulated.


    He suddenly calmed down.


    As if at this moment, the wolf cavalry leader had already foreseen his inescapable fate.


    The light in his eyes also disappeared completely, leaving only the depth of silence.


    Quick immediately grabbed a guard by the collar and whispered:


    "You immediately lead a team of wolves to the southwest! Run all the way, don''t look back! In any case, you must inform His Royal Highness Gambik that the black cavalry is here!"


    "Then, general you..."


    The guards were still hesitating, but Quik had already pushed him far away: "Get out of here, get out of me!"


    Then, Quick drew out his scimitar and rushed in the direction of the black cavalry without hesitation.


    The desolate horn finally sounded from the troll camp.


    In this voice, as the most elite fighters in the troll clan, these wolf cavalry were caught off guard, but under the leadership of Quik, they quickly organized and prepared for the upcoming battle.


    But, it''s still too late.


    The wolf cavalry had no time to accelerate, they found that the forward of the black cavalry had crossed this not too long distance, and rushed in front of them.


    The murderous human cavalry raised their steel knives obliquely, like a surging silver wave under the shining of the morning sun.


    Then, this turbulent wave rushed to the troll''s camp instantly, bringing up blood spraying all over the sky and stumps and broken arms flying around.


    Quick roared hoarsely, trying to maintain a loose formation and not let it be completely overwhelmed.


    At the same time, he also gathered a group of wolf cavalry and ran away from the black cavalry.


    This is not an escape.


    The moment he saw the black lion banner, Quick was ready to die.


    Quick did not feel humiliated to die in the hands of the Marquis Garcia, but was somewhat honored but he still had some regrets.


    Because, he feels he is not ready yet.


    Even if he loses, he hopes to be able to play the strongest offensive and let the Marquis Garcia know how good he is.


    He understood that the most important thing for cavalry to fight is speed.


    And speed requires distance.


    Therefore, he planned to lead his army to run in the opposite direction, and after a certain distance, he would wait for an opportunity to recoil.


    This is indeed the wisest move.


    But unfortunately, the Black Cavalry would not give him this opportunity.


    In this battle, the troll wolf cavalry is destined to be extremely aggrieved.


    They actually have more numbers than the Black Cavalry, but they have lost the opportunity.


    Quick''s constantly shaking flag and the conspicuous armor on his body were quickly spotted by the black cavalry.


    His speed of running back is not too slow, but in front of the Black Cavalry cavalry who has already entered a state of rapid charge, it is still terribly slow.


    A group of black cavalry came and surrounded Quik.


    The turbulent light of swords whizzed in, not talking about a fair duel at all.


    This is a life and death battlefield, and there is no room for chivalry to survive here.


    As a fifth-order warrior, Quik is also a well-known master in the troll clan.


    But no matter how powerful a master is, it can''t stand the siege of the army.


    What''s more, there are many high-ranking knights in the Black Cavalry.


    After creating a terrifying record of killing hundreds of people, the wolf cavalry leader was eventually cut off by a human knight.


    With the break of the Quik handsome banner, this troll wolf cavalry completely collapsed.


    The black cavalry passed by, leaving corpses all over the ground and blood flowing everywhere.


    This is a total massacre.

 Chapter 49： Chase and escape

    The setting sun is like blood.


    The killing that lasted for a whole day finally subsided at this moment.


    This wolf cavalry camp has now become a real graveyard.


    There are dense black spots hovering in the sky, which are vultures attracted by the smell of blood.


    Where there are deaths, they are there.


    Of course, the black cavalry had casualties, but the bodies of these dead soldiers could not be thrown into the wild like troll corpses and left to be ruined by wild beasts. Instead, they were all gathered and burned.


    When he saw the corpse of a high-ranking knight engulfed by the fire, Colin was heartbroken.


    Such a waste!


    But no matter how Colin drooled, he did not dare to desecrate the corpse in front of the black cavalry.


    Unwilling to give up, he also found Earl Dawson and asked for the burial of these fallen soldiers.


    Earl Dawson rolled his eyes and dropped a sentence: "Why don''t you try to dig a hole in this ice sheet?"


    Colin really tried it.


    Then I was half tired.


    The frozen soil here is too difficult to dig.


    No wonder the Black Cavalry chose cremation.


    In desperation, Colin could not continue to struggle, so he had to give up.


    After cleaning the battlefield, there are preliminary statistics on the results of this battle. The trolls left more than 30,000 corpses here.


    Of course, there were more wolf cavalry who fled in the chaos.


    So, the battle is not over yet.


    Next, there is a **** and cruel pursuit.


    The handsome account of the original troll has now become the temporary command post of the Black Cavalry.


    The Marquis Garcia gave a series of combat instructions without expression. Under his command, the Black Cavalry was like a sophisticated mechanical octopus, stretching out its tentacles, tightly wrapping around the wolf cavalry who tried to escape, until they All hanged.


    Colin shrank in the corner, carefully observing and studying.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    Although I still don''t understand why the Marquis Garcia would allow him, an outsider who does not belong to the Black Cavalry, to observe and learn so unscrupulously, but Colin would not feel embarrassed.


    Not everyone has the opportunity to learn the art of war from the best generals in the world.


    Finally, the military order has been issued.


    Black cavalry generals walked out of the camp in silence.


    There is no doubt, and no objection.


    This army is used to obey the orders of the Marquis Garcia.


    Because as long as you absolutely obey, you can win one victory after another.


    After trial and error.


    Prestige is established in this way.


    When a coach can continue to lead the move to win one victory after another, then he is the **** in the hearts of soldiers!


    In fact, this is the root of why famous generals are always jealous by the monarch.


    In this special group of the army, everything is about victory.


    Even if it is a nominal monarch, if he can''t lead the soldiers to victory, then his orders will not be implemented at all.


    The reason is very simple. These soldiers do not understand politics or even loyalty, but they understand a simple truth-defeating a war will kill you.


    Besides, it''s probably oneself who died.


    So, in order to survive, you must win.


    If the rebellion can be won, then they will not hesitate to follow the coach to rebel.


    Colin straightened his armor and moved his muscles and bones a bit.


    Of course he did not get any military orders, after all, he is an outsider.


    Besides him, there is actually another outsider here-Vera.


    This female mage has actually been dozing off, her head little by little, very cute.


    But she can¡¯t be blamed. After all, she was called up in the middle of the night last night. Today was another tense fight all day. She didn¡¯t understand the military meeting just now, so she inevitably started to doze off.


    "Hey, wake up." Colin leaned forward and stabbed Vera with his elbow.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Vera raised her head in a daze, and she blushed when she saw Colin''s narrow smile.


    Over there, the Marquis of Garcia was still discussing something with Count Dawson in a low voice, and he didn''t seem to pay attention to the small movements of the two outsiders.


    "Is this battle over?" Vera glanced at her uncle, and quietly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he hadn''t noticed her.


    "It''s not completely over. Next, we have to hunt down the broken wolf cavalry. We can''t let them reorganize, let alone let them join the main army of trolls in the southwest."


    "Oh." Vera''s brow furrowed slightly, but soon her face became firm again without complaining.


    To tell the truth, the Duke¡¯s adopted daughter is indeed strong and has no spoiled traits.


    The body of the mage is inherently weak, but she still insists on not falling behind, which is indeed commendable.


    "Vera." Marquis Garcia looked over and said softly, "You will follow Earl Dawson in a moment to clear the battlefield. I will lead the army to continue the pursuit."


    "Okay." Vera understood that Uncle was understanding herself, so she agreed.


    Then, the Marquis of Garcia looked at Colin: "Knight Colin, are you following me or Earl Dawson?"


    Colin straightened his chest immediately: "I want to follow you!"


    Although staying behind is safer and can also cultivate relationships with Vera, but Colin has a clear distinction. How could he give up such a good learning opportunity.


    At this time, the Marquis of Garcia is more attractive than Vera.


    "Okay." Marquis Garcia nodded and strode out of the camp.


    Colin hurriedly followed up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although the black cavalry laid a net to prevent the remnants of the wolf cavalry from meeting with the main force of the troll, it is obviously impossible to miss the net on this stretch of ice.


    Most of the wolf cavalry remnants were deliberately driven by the black cavalry and fled in the opposite direction, but there were still a few wolf cavalry who broke through the heavy encirclement of the black cavalry and merged with the main force of the troll.


    So the news of the defeat finally reached here.


    In the army''s commanding account, the atmosphere is depressed and solemn.


    The tall troll sitting on the main seat had a trance.


    His name is Gambik Volkin.


    is the Southern Prince of the Troll Empire.


    The ruling system of ¡¡¡¡ trolls is very similar to that of humans. This is actually the result of their efforts to learn to imitate after being repeatedly defeated by the Glorious Empire.


    The supreme ruler is the troll emperor Murdov Volkin, and the four princes of the east, south, west, and north are under him, whose status is similar to that of the Duke of the Four Realms of the Glorious Empire.


    Among them, the Southern Prince is the best of the four kings in terms of prestige and strength.


    The reason is simple, the southern part of the troll empire is the northern border.


    This direction is not only the biggest threat to the troll empire, but also the ancestral land of their dreams guarding the southern part of the sky ice field. If you don''t have certain strength, you would have received a box lunch.


    Therefore, when fighting in the north, unless the troll emperor drove him personally, the prince of the south was the supreme commander.


    Of course, this time is no exception.


    Gambik Volkin, the number two figure in the troll empire, can also be regarded as an old acquaintance of the Marquis of Garcia.


    The two have fought for more than ten years, and Gambik has basically never won.


    But even so, his reputation in the troll empire is increasing day by day.


    The reason for such a weird situation is that although Gambik has always lost, he is the most beautiful loser, and sometimes he can even fight back and forth with the Marquis Garcia.


    And the generals of other troll empires, as long as they encounter the black cavalry, all of them lose their pants.


    Therefore, with the taller man in the dwarf, Gambik Volkin became the only troll general who could fight against the Marquis of Garcia.


    This time on the southern expedition, while the Marquis Garcia was transferred from the front line, Prince Gambique finally exaggerated and declared to the world with victories--


    It''s not that Gambique can''t do it, but that the Marquis Garcia is too abnormal.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, once the Marquis Garcia is gone, no one in the north will be his opponent.


    But I didn''t expect that Marquis Garcia returned!


    And, in this quiet way, I was so cruel to myself.


    Prince Gambik froze for a long time before finally speaking.


    His hoarse voice reverberated in the handsome account: "All talk, what should I do now?"


    However, the troll generals in the tent but you look at me, I look at you, silent.


    There was a dead silence in the audience.

 Chapter 50： Harass

    The noon sun shines on the sky ice sheet, bringing a little warm breath.


    But the soldiers of this army of trolls only felt the icy cold.


    I don''t know when it started, a group of black cavalry guards appeared around the army, looking at them from a distance, as if staring at their prey.


    Compared with an army of more than two hundred thousand trolls, these black cavalry''s whistles are like ants at the feet of elephants, weak and inconspicuous, as if elephants can run them to death by just lifting their feet.


    But the real nervousness is the bloated "elephant" of the troll.


    The army that had won more than 200,000 victories would inevitably spread out during the long march, especially the rear army responsible for transporting the plundered army. The front army has long been invisible.


    However, when news came back that the main wolf cavalry cruising near the army was attacked by the black cavalry, this army of trolls seemed to be frightened and immediately began to group together.


    Moreover, under the order of the Southern Prince Gambik, more than 50,000 human slaves looted from the north were directly abandoned on the ice sheet.


    That''s right, before the shadow of the main force of the black cavalry was seen, the troll took the initiative to spit out what he had eaten in his stomach.


    Prince Gambik knows very well that these human slaves will only become a burden to the army, so it is better to throw them away.


    As for whether these 50,000 human slaves who lacked food and clothing would freeze to death on the ice sheet, that was not what he cared about.


    If the Black Cavalry received these fifty thousand human slaves, perhaps Prince Gambik would wake up from a dream.


    The Black Cavalry¡¯s sentry did find these fifty thousand abandoned human slaves, but when they passed the news to the Marquis Garcia, the Marquis did not hesitate and chose to ignore it.


    Cold-blooded and ruthless, but it is a decision that a coach should have.


    The black cavalry was originally dressed lightly, with not much food and grass. If these human slaves were accepted, the result would be that everyone starved to death on the ice sheet.


    At this moment, the Black Cavalry actually has no time to pay attention to the main force of the troll. They are still chasing and strangling the remnant of the previously defeated wolf cavalry.


    The strategic goal of the Marquis of Garcia is very clear, which is to first completely annihilate this wolf cavalry, destroy the enemy''s only means of resistance, and then slowly bleed the main force of the troll.


    The hunt for the remnants of the wolf cavalry lasted for five days and five nights. According to the preliminary statistics of the black cavalry, including the battle that attacked the camp, a total of approximately 70,000 wolf cavalry were killed.


    Yes, only kills, no prisoners.


    The moment he learned that the troll army had abandoned human slaves, Marquis Garcia ordered that no troll captives should be accepted.


    At this point, this wolf cavalry has completely lost its combat effectiveness, and the remaining sporadic deserters can no longer pose any threat at all.


    The Marquis of Garcia also began to gather the black cavalry, and after a short rest, he began to approach the location of the troll army.


    The final phase of this battle has officially begun.


    The troll army that was slowly advancing suddenly discovered that the black cavalry sentry that had been following around the army like a bone gangrene suddenly disappeared.


    This made the troll soldiers a bit at a loss.


    But Prince Gambik immediately became nervous, because he understood that the disappearance of the Sentry can only explain one thing¡ª


    The main force of the Black Cavalry has arrived!


    Sure enough, the snow on the ice sheet suddenly trembles, and the sound of horseshoes is faintly audible.


    The troll soldiers looked around, and were surprised to find that a group of black cavalry cavalry units were attacking themselves from all directions!


    "Woo¡ª"


    The vast horn sounded immediately, and after a brief period of confusion, the troll army began to line up to meet the enemy.


    However, panic spread uncontrollably among the troll army.


    Even if they are the one who has the upper hand.


    The black lion flag seems to have some breathtaking magical power. Whenever it appears over the sky above the ice field, it will bring a great sense of oppression to the troll.


    The black cavalry came quickly.


    With the sound of thunderous horseshoes, more than a dozen cavalry teams surrounded the troll army from all directions.


    The number of each Black Cavalry cavalry team is about 1,000 people, and the total number is less than 20,000. Compared with the troll army of more than 200,000 people, it really feels like a tree.


    But looking at the posture of this black cavalry encircled in a fierce manner, it seems that they are the masters of this battlefield!


    When they got close, the black cavalry cavalry immediately turned around and swept past the flanks of the troll army.


    They bend their bows and shoot arrows, and then the buzzing of the bowstrings rang.


    The black arrow rain is like a swarm of locusts covering the sky and the sun, rushing into the troll army.


    "Don''t panic! Raise a shield! Raise a shield!"


    "The archer prepares! The spearman prepares!"


    "Don''t move! Don''t retreat! Stay in formation!"


    ...


    The sound of the army''s order one after another continued to sound in the troll army, and it was instantly submerged in the thunderous sound of horses'' hoofs.


    Arrows fell like a torrential rain, clinking on the shield.


    But there was also the sound of puffs of arrows falling into the flesh, and a group of troll soldiers fell to the ground with arrows, and the wailing sound immediately spread through the formation.


    No mercy, no hesitation.


    The black cavalry used the most rude and cruel way to kick off the battle.


    The troll army at this time has already shrunk into a round tortoise shell, and the black cavalry cavalry seems to be a circular tangent. They gallop past the troll army''s flank, constantly shooting like a rainstorm. Arrow.


    After 20,000 cavalry passed by, clear lines were drawn in the troll army. There seemed to be a wheat field blown by a strong wind, and only countless fallen dead bodies and crying wounded were left. U U Reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    However, the troll is by no means without counterattack.


    The archers and spearmen in the army formed after the first wave of the most intense blows, calmed down, and under the command of the officers began to shoot bows and arrows and spears at the black cavalry.


    For a time, arrows and spears flew back and forth in the sky, continuously harvesting the lives of humans and trolls.


    However, the Black Cavalry has an absolute advantage in mobility after all.


    They dispersed in the troll''s counterattack, and moved a distance away, patrolling around the troll army like a pack of wolves.


    Once they find out where there is a gap, they will immediately rush to bite, and before the troll can react and organize defenses and counterattack, they will quickly go away with the benefit of the horse and no longer give the troll a chance to counterattack.


    This textbook-like cavalry harassment operation lasted all morning.


    After the dozen or so black cavalry cavalry teams hurriedly withdrew, the trolls finally took a breath.


    In fact, the casualties caused by this assault were not too great for this huge army of trolls.


    However, this tremendous psychological pressure makes every troll soldier exhausted physically and mentally.


    As soon as the black cavalry left, they immediately camped on the spot, began to make a fire, cook, and lick their wounds.


    However, just after eating, before taking a nap, the trolls were stunned to find that the black cavalry appeared again in all directions.


    is almost a copy of the morning. The Black Cavalry was divided into a dozen cavalry teams, each with about 1,000 people, and once again rushed to the troll army.


    And those troll generals who are familiar with the black cavalry organization are also keenly aware that the group of black cavalry in the afternoon is obviously not the group in the morning.


    This is going to be a wheel war!

 Chapter 51： Break the formation (on)

    The north wind screamed, and the heavy snow on the sky ice field fell again one after another.


    However, no amount of snow can stop this battle from continuing.


    Nine days have passed since the Black Cavalry overtook it and began to harass the "tortoise shell" of the main force of the trolls from the surrounding side.


    For nine days, the fifty thousand black cavalry were divided into three groups, taking turns to take turns, implementing harassment tactics against the troll army.


    In these nine days, the troll army has only traveled less than fifty kilometers.


    At this turtle-like speed, this army of trolls doesn''t know when it will return to the colony located in the northern half of the ice field.


    Moreover, during this short fifty-kilometer journey, they have left over 30,000 bodies of troll soldiers.


    Perhaps such a number of casualties does not seem to be a serious injury to an army of more than 200,000.


    However, this kind of pressure that cannot see the hope of escape is devastating the fragile nerves of the troll soldiers every day, pushing them to the edge of the collapsed cliff.


    And the army of the troll army, under this kind of continuous harassment, began to expose more and more flaws.


    However, the Black Cavalry still did not launch a general attack.


    They are like an experienced and cruel hunter, constantly making small wounds on their prey, watching it bleed, struggle, and become weak...


    The Marquis of Garcia is very patient.


    Colin is also very patient.


    In fact, Colin even hoped that the trolls could hold on for a while.


    Because, following the Marquis Garcia during this time, he did learn a lot about cavalry warfare.


    These things are not something that can be learned from military books or battle examples in romance novels.


    is not even comparable to the military education of the Anglia family.


    In Colin''s memory, the family''s military education was almost all about infantry combat knowledge.


    No way, the Anglia family can''t afford cavalry.


    But now, after seeing the terrifying power of the Black Cavalry, Colin could not restrain himself from wanting to smash the pot and sell the iron to create a cavalry of his own.


    Once this kind of thought arises, it is deeply rooted in Colin''s mind, and it will never go away.


    In order to better experience the cavalry warfare, after getting permission from the Marquis of Garcia, Colin personally participated in several black cavalry harassment operations.


    Although there are no detailed statistics, Colin estimated that there should be 30 or 40 troll soldiers shot by him.


    He didn''t think about this military merit. After all, Marquis Garcia was not his loyal lord, and he couldn''t be rewarded by Marquis Garcia no matter how he performed it.


    However, Colin felt that what he was currently learning with the Marquis Garcia was actually something more precious than money, territory, and even title.


    He hadn''t even figured out why the Marquis had to look at himself so differently.


    However, he will never let go of this excellent learning opportunity.


    "Lord Marquis, during the harassment battle, can the size of each team of cavalry be larger?"


    No, when Colin found the right time, he started asking for advice again.


    The Marquis of Garcia has long been accustomed to this: "The key to determining the scale of cavalry operations is to maintain a good balance between maneuverability and aggressiveness.


    The size of the cavalry team is too small, and its mobility is naturally excellent, but its aggressiveness is poor.


    However, it is not that the larger the cavalry team sent, the better.


    Once the cavalry is over 10,000, the commander must be very careful. The military order cannot be complicated, let alone change too much, because once the military order is changed on the spot, it will cause confusion.


    Therefore, the general cavalry team is controlled at a scale of 1,000 to 3,000, and mobility and aggression are relatively well balanced.


    As for the specific deployment, it must be decided on the spot based on factors such as the combat objective and the enemy''s state. "


    Colin nodded constantly.


    It was approaching noon at this time, and the black cavalry soldiers who went out in the morning to harass the battle have returned to camp one after another.


    But Colin was still keenly aware that the half-day harassment operation this morning ended slightly earlier.


    Originally, he didn''t care too much, after all, after so many days of continuous fighting, even the hard-fought soldiers of the Black Cavalry could not show a little fatigue.


    However, afterwards, the more and more solemn atmosphere in the camp still made Colin aware of something.


    After hurriedly stuffing some food to make a look, and drinking some blood to replenish his strength, Colin went to the camp of the Marquis of Garcia.


    The guards outside the book did not stop them, they were already familiar with the son of the baron who was valued by the Marquis Garcia.


    "My lord Marquis, are you preparing for a decisive battle?" Colin looked at the Marquis Garcia, who was wearing his armor with the help of his retinue, and asked with some excitement.


    Marquis Garcia smiled slightly: "Well, it''s almost time."


    After speaking, he walked out of the camp.


    Colin hurriedly followed up.


    Outside the tent, the soldiers of the Black Cavalry have already begun to prepare before the war.


    Moreover, Colin noticed that the group of soldiers who participated in the assault in the morning was also making preparations.


    In addition, the three thousand heavy-armored cavalry who had not participated in the harassment battle before, finally came into battle at this time, ready to go.


    These heavy-armored cavalry in full body armor are like steel monsters, exuding a terrifying aura of fear and the ultimate desire for killing.


    They have been waiting for too long, they are already hungry and thirsty!


    In fact, the controversy of the heavy cavalry unit has always been very big. com is also prominent because of its advantages and disadvantages.


    Expensive, bulky, and few applicable scenarios... However, none of these shortcomings can conceal the biggest advantage of the heavy armored cavalry-that is, the extremely terrifying impact!


    Therefore, the heavy cavalry has become the best weapon to break through the infantry phalanx.


    At this moment of decisive battle, the Marquis of Garcia finally sacrificed the big killer among the black cavalry-three thousand heavy cavalry!


    However, when Colin was excited, he was surprised to find that the Marquis Garcia had also put on a full body armor, holding a lance, and came to the forefront of the heavy cavalry phalanx.


    "You, are you going to lead the battle personally?"


    "certainly."


    The natural appearance of the Marquis of Garcia made Colin a bit wrong. He really didn''t understand why, as the supreme commander of the Black Cavalry, the Marquis of Garcia had to take risks personally.


    You must know that the heavy armored cavalry attacking the infantry phalanx, under the cover of its terrorist attack power, has a terrible casualty rate that people cannot ignore.


    Earl Dawson smiled and said to Colin: "Every time the heavy cavalry strikes, it is the Lord Marquis personally led."


    Just when Colin was surprised and speechless, Marquis Garcia suddenly smiled and asked, "Knight Colin, dare to rush with me?"


    "Of course!" Colin answered without hesitation, "It''s my honor!"


    "Good!" Marquis Garcia laughed, "Then you will carry the flag for me!"


    "Yes!" Colin immediately stepped forward to take the heavy black lion banner.


    The hand-over standard-bearer patted Colin''s chest heavily, and Colin couldn''t help but doubt that the other party might be jealous of him.


    "Woo¡ª"


    The vast horn sounded again.


    Killing, it''s started!

 Chapter 52： Break the array (part 2)

    When the boundless horn sounded on the ice field, the trolls immediately stood by.


    After so many days of fighting, the trolls have gradually adapted to the rhythm of the black cavalry.


    After too long of fear, it became numb.


    is so numb that he seems to be dealing with errands.


    At this time, the trolls who are skillfully spreading out their formation and preparing to face the enemy have not even realized what is waiting for them.


    Looking down from a high altitude, within a radius of several tens of miles, the entire Black Cavalry was dispatched to encircle the troll army.


    Prince Gambik looked at the black cavalry approaching from all directions, and gradually realized what was wrong in his heart.


    Too much!


    This is not an ordinary harassment operation!


    However, even though Prince Gambik had realized that the Black Cavalry''s general offensive was coming, at this time he could not come up with any countermeasures.


    Because he didn''t even know where the black cavalry''s main attack direction was.


    From the very beginning of this battle, the initiative of the battlefield was firmly held in the hands of the Black Cavalry.


    The troll army seems to be huge, but in fact it is extremely bloated.


    As long as they reveal a flaw under the attack of this black cavalry light cavalry, then the heavy cavalry hidden in the dark will attack and tear the flaw into a fatal wound.


    And this flaw is not hard to find at all.


    The ten-day harassment has long made the troll army exhausted, but today, the whole army of the Black Cavalry attacked and increased the intensity of the harassment, and the pressure on the trolls suddenly increased.


    Under tremendous pressure, opportunities naturally appeared.


    The Marquis of Garcia slowly raised his arm, and the three thousand heavy cavalry behind him began to move forward slowly.


    Their goal is the right rear flank of the troll army!


    The bitter murderous aura is as real as it is, permeating the heavy cavalry formation.


    The thunderous sound of horseshoes echoed on the ice field, repelling all other sounds.


    The ground began to tremble constantly, like a small earthquake.


    With such a terrifying momentum, the trolls soon discovered the strangeness.


    However, it was too late to adjust the formation at this time.


    The black cavalry heavy cavalry began to accelerate slowly.


    The black lion flag in Colin''s hand was hunting in the wind.


    The Marquis Garcia put down his mask, leveled his lance, and leaned forward slightly.


    The three thousand heavy cavalry behind ¡¡¡¡ also made the same movements uniformly.


    Three thousand fast-moving steel monsters, each holding a seven or eight-meter long lance, swept toward the right rear flank of the troll army like a whirlwind of death.


    In front of such a force, it seems that nothing can be an obstacle.


    Colin also felt that Marquis Garcia''s personally leading the army into the battle was a bit reckless. After all, as the head coach of an army, it is always a bit unwise to commit danger personally.


    But at this moment, in the middle of such a terrifying heavy cavalry.


    Colin had already thrown such thoughts out of the sky.


    He doesn''t know what rank the Marquis Garcia is a knight, but even a knight who enters the sanctuary, if he is alone in the tens of thousands of troops, he will not escape being besieged to death.


    But, the Marquis of Garcia is not alone!


    Behind him, three thousand elite heavy cavalry followed.


    These three thousand fanatical and fearless warriors, under the leadership of their idols, gradually condense into a whole.


    At this moment, each of them seems to have transcended the insignificance and limitations of mortals, and condensed into an indestructible collective, an omnipotent God!


    Such a terrifying aura, even if it has not rushed to the front of the troll army, it has already caused uncontrollable panic and riots.


    "Hold the shield! Hold the shield! If you are not allowed to move, you will kill whoever moves!"


    The troll officers yelled hoarsely, trying their best to keep the formation in order.


    They knew very well that in the face of such heavy cavalry impact, the infantry¡¯s only hope was to maintain a complete formation.


    If the formation is overwhelmed, it will immediately evolve into a one-sided slaughter!


    However, in the face of the fearless charge of the three thousand heavy cavalry, in the face of this terrible impact that seems not part of the mortal world, no one can remain calm and firm.


    rumbling!


    The thunderous sound of horseshoes seems to have become the only main voice in the whole world.


    A heavy blow hit the heart of every troll soldier, frightening them, making them tremble, and making them want to turn around and run desperately!


    The sparse arrows and spears shot out from the troll formation, but they hit the armor of the heavy ride, but they couldn''t cause any damage at all.


    Colin held the Black Lion flag high, and could almost see the faces of the trolls in front of him¡ª¡ª


    There are full of fear and panic on it.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the heavy cavalry in the front row had hit the shield wall that looked like a hedgehog with their men and horses.


    Suddenly, the shield broke and the spear snapped.


    Countless troll soldiers are under such a terrifying impact, like a light puppet, spraying blood upside down.


    The line of defense here is also like a thin piece of paper, instantly torn open a huge gap, countless ferocious steel monsters rushed in unscrupulously.


    After ¡¡¡¡ broke through the formation, the black cavalry heavy cavalry, like a sharp knife, pierced into the right rear flank of the troll formation fiercely, and quickly rushed deeper.


    Wherever ¡¡¡¡ has passed, there is a mess of blood and blood.


    These terrifying sights are like **** on earth.


    The black cavalry light cavalry who were cruising around took the opportunity to flock to and got into the gap opened by the heavy cavalry, and began their massacre.


    By this time, there is no troll general who can prevent the defeat from happening.


    The whole scene clearly explained what defeat is like a mountain.


    Actually, don''t care about the **** and terrifying scenes of the cavalry rushing into the troll formation, but the direct damage they cause is very limited compared to the 200,000 troll army.


    However, the heavy cavalry completely overwhelmed the formation of the troll and caused a terrible panic. Once this emotion spreads, it will be an irreparable collapse.


    The troll soldiers who were crushed on the front line scrambled to flee, causing a rewinding avalanche. Like a domino, the entire army collapsed completely.


    The sound of horseshoes, the sound of killing, the sound of begging for mercy, the screaming... Within a radius of more than twenty miles, it was completely shrouded by the sonata of war.


    The black cavalry passed over like a flood that broke the bank, killing the troll army corpses all over the field, blood flowing into rivers.


    At this time, no matter whether it is a soldier or a general, or even Prince Gambique, it can''t change everything.


    Anything that blocks the black cavalry''s iron hoof will be completely crushed.


    Prince Gambik closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to look again.


    All this is like a nightmare.


    The guards beside ¡¡¡¡ pulled him, trying to **** him away.


    But Prince Gambique didn''t move.


    What else are you running?


    The 300,000 army was wiped out in ashes, and even if he fled back, he would still be alive and dead.


    Prince Gambik broke free from the princes, mounted his sword on his horse, rushed towards the direction of the black lion banner, and shouted:


    "Come on! Garcia! Here is my head!"

 Chapter 53： Big win

    The setting sun is like blood.


    indifferently reflected this terrifying and **** scene on the ice field.


    When the army of more than two hundred thousand trolls was completely pierced by the black cavalry, it also meant the end of this battle.


    The fate of the defeated troll army has long been doomed. In front of the cavalry coming and going like wind, even if they flee temporarily, they will be caught up again sooner or later.


    Many trolls surrendered under the blade of the cavalry.


    This time, the Black Cavalry actually let go of these pawns, and as long as they put down their weapons, they can avoid death.


    This obviously also accelerated the collapse of the troll army. More and more trolls began to learn from their companions and asked the black cavalry to surrender.


    A line of cavalry began to disperse, chasing the deserters, and gathering the descendants.


    and the heavy cavalry who finished the fatal blow to the troll army stopped at the edge of the battlefield.


    Three thousand heavy rides, now there are only over one thousand rides left.


    More than half of the tragic casualties!


    In order to penetrate the troll army formation, they also paid a terrible price!


    The remaining thousand rides, each covered in blood, looked like a group of bright red steel sculptures.


    Colin took off his helmet and let out a long sigh.


    This battle, cool!


    It may seem like a daunting and dangerous task, but it seems very easy to complete.


    Of course he understands that this is actually an illusion.


    Just look at the casualty rate of this heavy cavalry. This battle is by no means easy.


    But the feeling of riding on the battlefield and being invincible is as addictive as a poppy.


    The only thing that made him feel a little sluggish in this process, maybe when he passed the troll army, the Prince Gambik killed him desperately.


    Colin didn¡¯t know what rank the prince Gambik was, but he dared to charge the heavy cavalry at the peak, hehe, then...


    didn''t even save a whole body.


    "We won!" Colin looked at Marquis Garcia, who was also covered in blood, and exclaimed excitedly.


    The Marquis of Garcia is not as excited as Colin, as if such a big victory is just like eating and drinking water for him:


    "Do you know why we won?"


    "Of course, thanks to your unparalleled strategy and wise decision!" Colin took advantage of the situation and gave a flattery.


    Of course, his flattery comes from the heart.


    The Marquis of Garcia definitely deserves such praise.


    But the Marquis shook his head, solemnly: "No, I rely on them!"


    His gaze slowly swept across the battlefield, and he looked proudly at the Black Cavalry soldiers who were still galloping on the battlefield, chasing and killing the troll remnants.


    Colin also put away the smile on his face, seeming to understand the meaning of Marquis Garcia.


    The Marquis of Garcia retracted his gaze and looked at Colin again: "Strategy is not unimportant, but if a general relies too much on tactics and always thinks about tricks by conspiracy, then he will fall back one day."


    Seeing that Colin still seemed to be puzzled and dissatisfied, Marquis Garcia smiled: "The fox''s ingenuity will only look ridiculous in the eyes of the lion.


    I don¡¯t want to deny the importance of strategy, I just want to tell you that the key to victory on the battlefield is a powerful army!


    That¡¯s why I said, this battle, I rely on them-the black cavalry.


    Throughout the first half of my life, the secret of undefeated for more than 20 years is the same-the black cavalry! "


    Colin was lost in thought.


    Then he understood the real meaning of Marquis Garcia.


    The other party is actually reminding him not to rely too much on tactics.


    The implementation of ¡¡¡¡ strategy also requires strength as the basis.


    And before him, he really paid too much attention to these tactics, or even conspiracy.


    Everything on the way to escape, presumably the Bliss Knight has also told the Marquis Garcia.


    Even if the Bliss Cavaliers didn''t see it really, Colin would not think that the Marquis Garcia could not see through his little conspiracies.


    I have to say that after the First World War in Hewan, Colin was indeed somewhat complacent.


    thinks he has mastered the secret of winning on the battlefield.


    Moreover, from the era of the information explosion, he always felt that he was knowledgeable.


    I always know a little bit about Sun Tzu''s art of war, thirty-six tactics and so on. By relying on these, coupled with some of my own cleverness, it must be easy to move on the battlefield.


    But fortunately, the Marquis Garcia woke up Colin in time.


    Intrigue is never the right way.


    The most mainstream victory on the battlefield, after all, is to use the strong to defeat the weak.


    Although the troll is actually the strong side this time, under the meticulous planning of the Marquis Garcia, the Black Cavalry continued to become stronger on the local battlefield, thus constantly defeating the weak with the strong, and finally defeating the seemingly strong enemy.


    And, I think carefully about the tactics used by the Marquis Garcia before.


    is actually not complicated.


    First, pretending to be at odds with the duke, confuses and paralyzes the trolls, and then suddenly leads the army north to find the position of the main force of the troll wolf cavalry, and the raid succeeds. Flaws, defeated in one blow.


    The whole strategy is really not complicated, and it''s not even brilliant.


    It is estimated that even the qualifications to record the military records are somewhat lacking.


    However, Colin, who experienced all this personally, was very clear.


    This step by step seems simple, but it points to the vitals of the troll army, and it is pressing step by step, not giving the enemy a chance to breathe.


    From the beginning to the end, no matter how hard the troll struggles, he cannot escape the fate of ruin.


    Of course, and more importantly, this elite Northern Cavalry in the hands of the Marquis Garcia-the Black Cavalry!


    If you say so The Marquis of Garcia is not only an excellent commander, but even more powerful, I am afraid he is still a talent for training.


    It is precisely because he trained this black cavalry with his own hands that he has the most fundamental basis for this series of victories.


    At this point, the thought that Colin had hovered in his mind before can no longer be suppressed¡ª¡ª


    The Marquis Garcia relies on his black cavalry, where is my black cavalry?


    ¡­¡­


    The wind and snow are still whistling, as if countless grieving and grieving spirits are crying between heaven and earth.


    On the ice field, a large number of troll soldiers were surrounded.


    Around them are patrolling black cavalry with eye-catching eyes.


    A few trolls can''t stand the soldiers, they can''t help but shout at the black cavalry soldiers on patrol:


    "Hey! Brother! We are so hungry, can you give me something to eat!"


    His shout immediately caused the surrounding companions to agree, so the scene suddenly became a little noisy:


    "Yeah, I''m not cold anymore, please give me something hot!"


    "And my legs! The blood is almost draining, can you help me heal!"


    ¡­¡­


    However, the surrounding Black Cavalry soldiers turned a deaf ear to these trolls'' pawns'' request.


    Only when some descendants try to go out, they will attract warnings from the Black Cavalry, even arrows and swords.


    In desperation, the trolls had to wait patiently.


    This time, I don¡¯t know how long I have been waiting.


    Many of the trolls who couldn''t survive have lost their breath. However, those who were still a little angry did not wait for the result they were expecting.


    The military order of the Marquis of Garcia has finally come down-


    "All trolls will drop their pawns, kill them!"

 Chapter 54： Troll King City (Part 1)

    The noon sun is shining lazily on the Troll King City.


    This huge city made of solid ice exudes a charming light.


    The various ice buildings in the King City are in that simple and crude style, which is completely a portrayal of the character of the troll family.


    With human aesthetics, this city is so ugly that there is nothing to be praised at all.


    But to be honest, when building this city, the trolls obviously didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    In fact, more than ten years ago, the settlement of the troll family had not been so deep into the ice field.


    At that time, they lived next to the humans in the north.


    At that time, the Troll King City was only more than 800 kilometers away from the northern border.


    Such a distance, according to the marching speed of the black cavalry, would only take ten days.


    Therefore, when the Marquis Garcia rises in the North, he will walk under the Troll King City almost every time.


    Every time I come, the powerful and powerful people of the troll clan are terrified and uneasy.


    Although he knew that the Marquis Garcia could not consume his most precious black cavalry in a siege, the humiliation of being attacked repeatedly under the king''s city was unacceptable to the trolls.


    After being beaten by the black cavalry under the king city for the Nth time, the troll emperor finally made up his mind ten years ago-move the capital!


    With the northward movement of the Troll King City, the military power of the trolls also gradually moved north. Of course, the troll tribes in the southern part of the Icefield cannot stay in place, waiting for the Black Cavalry who may come over at any time. Moved north one after another.


    Then, the troll settlements in the southern part of the Vault of Icefields were abandoned one after another, which also resulted in an unmanned buffer zone of thousands of kilometers between the troll empire and the north.


    Now, the front of the Black Cavalry can no longer easily threaten the Troll King City, and the Troll Empire has also obtained a rare breathing opportunity.


    Because the relocation of the capital was too hurried, and it was forced to relocate under the pressure of the enemy''s front, therefore, the construction of this new Troll King City was obviously very sloppy.


    And the trolls believe that the Black Cavalry cannot go on rampage forever. One day, the great troll warriors will relocate the capital to the south, or even directly occupy Winter City, and designate it as the new capital of the troll king. .


    So the current Troll King City is just a temporary capital, so don¡¯t bother too much.


    As for when this wish will come true, no troll knows.


    But now, the trolls have to face a cruel fact¡ªthe 300,000 army of Prince Gambik has been wiped out!


    As if a cold current hit, the entire Troll King City was completely frozen.


    The faces of all the trolls were filled with terror and panic, for fear that one day they would wake up, the black lion flag that had brought them countless nightmares would appear under the king''s city again.


    Among the palaces, the most condensed atmosphere is naturally the Troll Palace.


    This imperial palace was not built in the center of the city, but in the western suburbs.


    The construction of the imperial palace is also made of huge rocks instead of hard ice. It stands on the hillside, overlooking the entire Wangcheng.


    After several rigorous inspections, a beautifully decorated carriage drove slowly into the palace.


    The closed door slowly opened, and then closed again, making a dull noise behind the carriage, as if to seal the place forever.


    In a marble-paved courtyard, the carriage stopped, and a middle-aged man in a large black robe walked out.


    Yes, the author is correct, he is a middle-aged "person".


    instead of a troll.


    Such a human being appeared in the troll palace, of course it seemed particularly abrupt.


    Especially at this moment of tension.


    However, the guards in the palace seemed to be taken for granted.


    "Mr. Hu, Your Royal Highness is waiting for you in the lobby."


    The gentleman nodded to the guard, and then walked to the hall by himself.


    Entering the hall, a young troll was writing something at his desk inside. After hearing the footsteps, he put down the quill in his hand and stood up to greet:


    "Mr. Wang, please sit down! The previous wave of goblin merchants brought the spirit tea of ??Huiyue Forest. Would you like to taste it?"


    "Thank you, Your Highness Okamoto." Mr. Wang smiled and took the teacup, took a sip, and nodded slightly to show his admiration.


    If it were in the past, the two of them would definitely have a good comment on this class of spirit tea, but today, they are not in this mood.


    "Your Majesty has decided that I will inherit the throne of the Prince of the South, and the ceremony for the kingship will be held in three days."


    This young troll named Okamoto is the son of the southern prince Gambik Volkin who just died in battle.


    However, he is actually Gambik''s second son, with an older brother on him.


    Logically speaking, Gambik¡¯s throne should be inherited by Okamoto¡¯s brother.


    However, although the Prince of the South is the No. 2 figure in the Troll Empire, the current situation is a hot potato. Okamoto''s brother does not have the guts at all, and he consciously does not have the ability to inherit.


    Therefore, the throne fell to Okamoto.


    "Then I would like to congratulate Your Highness!" There are not many surprises in Mr. Xiang''s expression, it seems that such an ending has already been expected.


    Okamoto nodded slightly, and there was not much excitement on his face. com just handed a roll of parchment to Mr. Ho: "The latest news from the front line, the black cavalry did not continue northward, but retreated to the north."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê took the parchment and hurriedly glanced at it: "The troll kings nowadays are a hard bone. The human beings who ate greasy mouths in the north would not be interested here."


    There is nothing wrong with this.


    The people of the North were too lazy to occupy the large southern part of the ice field that had been abandoned by the trolls, and it was even more impossible for them to cross the thousand miles of ice to capture the current capital of the troll king.


    A bitter smile appeared on Okamoto''s face.


    was relieved, but also felt a deep humiliation.


    The vast and fertile land in the northern border originally belonged to the troll family. If possible, how could they be willing to hide in this bitterly cold place to survive.


    But soon, he put away this useless complaint, opened a square box placed on the table, and raised a **** head from it.


    "The Marquis Garcia also sent his father''s head, haha, it''s so sweet!"


    Okamoto raised his father¡¯s head in front of him, looked straight at those eyes that were not staring at him, and asked, "You said, what should I do now?"


    Of course the dead can''t answer questions.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê knows that this question is for him.


    "His Royal Highness, the most you should do right now is to go to Wintery City and crawl at the feet of the Duke of the North, begging for his forgiveness."


    "Boom!"


    The head was thrown by Okamoto at the feet of Mr. Coquettish.


    Coincidentally, those eyes that were not staring at him just stared at Mr. Coquettishly.


    "Mr. Hao, look into the eyes of my father, and say what I just said again!"

 Chapter 55： Troll King City (Part 2)

    "His Royal Highness, the most you should do right now is to go to Wintery City and crawl at the feet of the Duke of the North, begging for his forgiveness."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê repeated his words again.


    didn''t hesitate, didn''t worry, and didn''t think that because of his identity, he didn''t feel that such words were inappropriate to say from his mouth.


    As a human being, Mr. Wang''s situation among the trolls is a bit awkward.


    Generally speaking, in order to show loyalty to the trolls, Mr. Wang has to draw a line with his own past. His attitude towards humans must be hatred.


    Even, he has to behave even more hostile to humans than trolls.


    This is called "convert fanaticism".


    In reality, many Chinese "two devils" who are even more hateful than foreigners and frantically slander China are out of this mentality.


    But now, facing a troll prince who had just died on the battlefield, this Mr. Coward persuaded his son to beg for forgiveness from the enemy.


    However, Okamoto suddenly smiled.


    did not seem to be angry at all, or suspected Mr. Cougar''s intentions: "Mr. Cougar, you should persuade my stupid father earlier, if he had been willing to bow to the north, he would not end up where he is now!"


    Then, he spit out a thick sputum towards the head on the ground, disdainfully said: "There is an old saying among human beings that makes sense:


    If you don¡¯t have the ability to fight a bull, don¡¯t wield the red cloak!


    Haha, look at my stupid father. He knows that he is not the opponent of Marquis Garcia, but when the opponent is not on the front line, he feels that he has the opportunity to take advantage of him. "


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê did not speak.


    He wouldn''t take the initiative to go with Okamoto to slander Prince Gambik, that would be no good or bad.


    Okamoto cursed for a while, and finally seemed to be out of breath, then picked up his head again and put it back in the box.


    The whole process is full of filial piety.


    picked up the tea cup, Okamoto took a big gulp, and then he recovered his calm.


    "Mr. Ho, I am going to beg for mercy from the Duke of the North, is it a bit late?"


    "But this is your only choice." Mr. Wang said lightly, "This time, the war potential of the troll empire was almost wiped out by the Black Cavalry. Don''t even think of organizing a decent team for at least ten years. The army has come to resist the soldiers in the north.


    If I were the Duke of the Northern Territory, I would send troops to clean up every once in a while.


    Even if they can''t conquer the king city, they still have to interrupt the restoration process of the troll empire, so that they can never pose a threat to the north.


    Therefore, if you want a chance to recuperate, you must beg to the North for peace! "


    Okamoto tapped his fingers on the wooden box lightly, making a bang.


    After a long time, he said again: "So, will the Duke of the North agree to negotiate with me?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê nodded: "As long as you posture low enough for the Duke of the North to think that you are not threatening. Then, his gaze will naturally turn to other places.


    Think about it, if the threat of the troll is no longer there, then, for the Duke of the North, what is his biggest threat? "


    Okamoto''s eyes lit up: "Black Cavalry!"


    "That''s right!" Mr. Wang nodded, "Although we were played by the two brothers once before, I never believe that there is really nothing between the Marquis of Garcia and the Duke of St. Hild.


    I would rather believe that it was the threat of the trolls that made them abandon their previous suspicions and unite temporarily. However, this combination is extremely fragile!


    Especially this time the Marquis of Garcia returns to the North with a great victory, how should the Duke of the North award his good brother?


    How can you sleep peacefully under the blade of a black cavalry with such a terrifying attack power? "


    Hearing what Mr. Wang said, Okamoto walked back and forth in the hall excitedly with his hands on his back.


    As if in the boundless darkness, he finally caught a glimmer of light.


    "So, our next key is to provoke the contradiction between the Duke of the North and the Marquis of Garcia!"


    "That''s right. But it''s not just the contradiction between the two brothers." There was a fierce light in Mr. Xiang''s eyes.


    Okamoto was taken aback, and asked: "What do you mean?"


    "As far as I know, the Golden Lion Army of the Saint Hild family is still gathering outside Ice Rock City, and the armies of the major lords in the North are still entrenched in Ice Rock City, and the two sides are facing each other faintly."


    Okamoto didn''t know the news either.


    Obviously, Mr. Wang has his own eyes in the north.


    Okamoto also knows this.


    Of course, he wouldn''t try to ask Mr. Coquettish who is the eyeliner in the north.


    Even, he still doesn''t know the true identity of this Mr. Wang.


    However, this gentleman has already been recognized by His Majesty the Troll Emperor and the former Prince of the South. He is hard to say about his loyalty to the Troll, but his hatred of the North is not fake.


    Therefore, Okamoto also chose to believe in this Mr. Coward.


    At this time, when he heard the news, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Mr. Coquettishly: "Could it be that the contradiction between the Duke of St. Hilde and his lords has reached this point?"


    "At present, it seems that it is true. The good son of the Duke ruined 200,000 troops in the Northern Territory. Such a fiasco, it is impossible not to cause backlash from the lords of the Northern Territory. What''s more, there is still a black cavalry on top. The hatred that attracted the Duke in the front And, don¡¯t forget, the Marquis Garcia is also surnamed Saint-Hilde. Perhaps changing the owner of the Northern Territory is not unacceptable to these lords."


    When Mr. Coquettish heard that the Marquis Charles had ruined 200,000 troops in the north, Okamoto also had colic in his heart at the same time, and he couldn''t help but look at the square box.


    Obviously, Okamoto has a sympathetic experience.


    "So, the northern border is going to be in chaos!"


    "Yes." Mr. Wang looked very confident, "The North is now a tight bowstring. As long as the external threat subsides, then internal conflicts will immediately erupt!"


    "Okay!" Okamoto hit the square box with a fist, smashing the box into cracks, "After the ceremony is over, I will resign to your majesty and go to the north in person!"


    "His Royal Highness is wise."


    Okamoto touched the crack on the wooden box, and suddenly remembered something, then turned around and asked: "By the way, I heard that the Duke of the North suddenly added an adopted daughter?"


    "Yes, her name is Vera St. Hild. I saw her at the Mage Tower in Yevel. I knew her origins were mysterious, but I didn''t expect to be the adopted daughter of the Duke of the North."


    "How does she look like?"


    "The country is beautiful!"


    Okamoto nodded in satisfaction, and suddenly proposed: "You said, if I ask the Duke of the North to marry Miss Vera, will he agree?"


    "Of course, the Duke of the North is very happy to have a troll prince become his son-in-law, especially when he urgently needs external help to resolve internal conflicts."


    "Hahaha!"


    Okamoto''s triumphant laughter echoed in the hall, as if he was already determined to win a certain beauty.

 Chapter 56： Triumphant

    In late June, the black cavalry who returned in triumph finally returned to the north.


    The army returned to the camp outside Bingyan City once again along the original route northward.


    Colin looked at the familiar scenery in front of him, and suddenly felt that the thing that followed Vera two months ago to try to dissuade the Marquis Garcia seemed to be yesterday.


    The scenery is still the same, but everything is different.


    At least, the army of 300,000 trolls has long been wiped out.


    However, this does not mean that the northern border has calmed down.


    Although Ke Lin has not yet entered the city, he has keenly sensed the dignified aura surrounding the ice rock city.


    "The summer in the north is always stormy."


    Earl Dawson next to him looked at the gloomy sky and said pointedly.


    Colin took the wine sac handed by the other party, took a sip, and handed it back: "You said, Ice Rock City and the Golden Lion Corps, which party will send someone to our camp first?"


    "I guess Bingyan City. What do you think?"


    "I guess it is Bingyan City."


    "It''s boring!" Earl Dawson rolled his eyes.


    Colin glanced at the dwarf earl beside him funny, and said playfully: "Then, let''s guess again, which party the Marquis Lord will accept?"


    "I won''t guess this!" Earl Dawson rolled his eyes again, very wary of the cunning baron''s son beside him.


    was unable to detect the tendency of the Marquis Garcia from Earl Dawson, Colin was not discouraged, his eyes rolled, and he tried again:


    "Then tell me, this time the Black Cavalry has made such a great contribution, how should the Lord Duke grant a reward?"


    Earl Dawson chuckled. He didn''t know if he had heard Colin''s temptation. He touched his beard and said:


    "The Lord Marquis has no reward. I guess, Lord Duke should transfer this credit to the generals of the Black Cavalry. Maybe there will be another Marquis among us."


    When he heard the other party utter the sensitive word "No reward, no reward," Colin carefully stared at the face of the dwarf earl, but he didn''t see the clue from it, as if it were just an extremely common word.


    "Then I want to congratulate you in advance! If you want to award a marquis from the generals of the Black Cavalry, it must be you!" Colin smiled and congratulated.


    Earl Dawson shook his head, smiled faintly, but didn''t catch any slurs.


    I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s pretending to be humble or disregarding this possible reward.


    But Colin already understood what Earl Dawson meant.


    Obviously, the other party had guessed that the Duke of the North might deal with the Black Cavalry¡ªdifferentiation and win.


    If Earl Dawson is really named a Marquis, although this is a great honor, it also means that he will be independent from the Black Cavalry.


    And, as the Marquis, the Dawson family certainly can no longer continue their allegiance to the Marquis Garcia, and their allegiance will become the Duke of the North.


    In this way, perhaps the black cavalry will be divided into two.


    Since Earl Dawson can guess the Duke¡¯s possible means, would the Marquis Garcia not be able to guess?


    How would he respond?


    Colin suddenly felt that this big victory did not eliminate the haze that shrouded the northern sky, but made the hidden wind and thunder more violent and more dangerous.


    "Master Marquis!"


    Colin was still looking at the dark clouds in the sky and fell into contemplation, but was suddenly awakened by Earl Dawson''s greeting.


    Looking back, I saw Marquis Garcia leading a group of people standing behind them.


    "Lord Marquis!" Colin also hurriedly turned back to salute.


    The Marquis of Garcia nodded to the two of them, then pointed to a middle-aged man behind him and said to Colin:


    "Colin, this is the Shire Knight. He, and the twenty-seven warriors behind, were seriously injured in this battle and are about to retire.


    But, I hope you can provide them with a job so that they will not waste their remaining lives in the farmland. "


    "Dang, of course! It''s my pleasure!"


    Colin only felt a strong joy in his head, making everything in front of him seem a little unreal.


    The value of veterans, especially the value of veterans retired from the Black Cavalry, cannot be measured by money!


    Colin had realized before that if he wanted to occupy a place in this world, he must have an elite army.


    After the baptism of this battle, Colin has been deeply fascinated by the cavalry.


    However, although he followed the Marquis of Garcia all the way, Colin had a lot of experience in cavalry combat, but he was unable to train the cavalry.


    And at this moment, the Marquis of Garcia offered such a great gift!


    Although these twenty-eight veterans can''t make it to the battlefield, they are good enough to be cavalry instructors.


    They will be the seeds of the cavalry Colin dreamed of!


    Until the Charles Knight swore allegiance to Colin under the sign of the Marquis of Garcia, Colin was still immersed in excitement and did not fully recover.


    Only then did he notice that the Shire Knight''s right thumb was broken at the root. This injury is not particularly serious, but for a knight, it means the end of his career.


    Because he doesn''t have a thumb, he can''t hold any swords tightly.


    "Choke!"


    Colin drew out the long sword, tapped it lightly on the shoulder of the Shire knight, and accepted the allegiance of the opponent.


    He was not disappointed because the Shire knight could no longer take the sword. On the contrary, in his opinion, the value of this knight was completely inestimable.


    Even if there is a group of Tier 4 and Tier 5 knights standing in front of him now, he would rather choose Shire.


    Earl Dawson watched all this quietly, his eyes full of meaning.


    Waiting for Colin to comfort the Shire Knight and the other 27 retired soldiers, he finally calmed down.


    At this time, the idea that had been bothering him before came again This time, he could no longer suppress this idea, but directly asked the Marquis Garcia:


    "My lord Marquis, I can''t repay you for your help! But, I want to know... I am the son of a little baron, how can Ho Tak be cared for by you?"


    Hearing this question, the Earl Dawson, the Charles Knight and others retreated wittily.


    The Marquis of Garcia looked at Colin with a solemn look, and suddenly smiled, and said something completely irrelevant: "Vera has a good impression of you."


    "Huh?" Colin was taken aback.


    "I saw that she had a diamond earring in your hand before. She gave it to you, right?"


    Colin blinked in a daze, remembering that he had taken out the earrings to play with while following the black cavalry march, but he didn''t expect to be seen by the Marquis Garcia.


    Obviously, the Marquis of Garcia misunderstood.


    However, Colin would not tell the other party that the earring was a souvenir he had picked up from Vera by the opportunity of "Checkmate", not a "letter of love" that Vera took the initiative to give him.


    Seeing that Colin did not answer, Marquis Garcia thought the other party had acquiesced, so he asked: "Then do you like her?"


    Clin was a little messy suddenly.


    He never thought that the murderous **** who had just buried an army of 300,000 trolls by himself would suddenly care about such little things of love.


    Thinking of the Marquis of Garcia as Vera''s uncle, perhaps just caring about his niece, Colin nodded and said: "Ms. Vera has a noble background and a kind heart. I naturally admire her very much."


    The smile of Marquis Garcia is a little complicated, and he casts a lightly next sentence:


    "I am Vera''s biological father."


    "Clam?"

 Chapter 57： Into the city

    "Rumble..."


    There was a muffled thunder in the sky, which frightened Colin.


    Of course, the timing of this muffled thunder was so coincidental that it is difficult to say whether Colin was scared by the thunder or by the words of the Marquis Garcia.


    He suddenly hesitated, whether he should explain the true origin of the earring to Vera''s biological father.


    Originally, Colin felt that it might not be a big problem for Marquis Garcia to misunderstand the relationship between him and Vera.


    After all, they are just nephews and uncles.


    but now¡­


    He suddenly panicked.


    It seems that I just hooked up with a young girl, but the feeling of being blocked by the other''s old father.


    But now he finally understood why the Marquis Garcia looked at himself so differently.


    is not because of his military talents, nor because he is a secret illegitimate child of the Marquis, but because of Vera!


    The earring apparently made the Marquis Garcia misunderstand that his daughter has a deep-rooted love for Colin, and it may even have been secretly set for a lifetime.


    So, the care from this way is actually the Marquis Garcia training his future son-in-law...


    But Colin knew that Vera had only some good feelings about herself at the moment.


    has not yet reached the point where the non-jun will not marry.


    In case it''s revealed in the future...


    Seeing Colin''s dumbfounded look, Marquis Garcia raised his brows and asked: "Why? Afraid?"


    "No, no. Why... I''m just a little surprised." Colin didn''t dare to tell the true origin of the earrings at this moment.


    What if the Marquis Garc¨ªa thought he had deliberately concealed it, and became so angry, what should I do?


    And, with such a big thick leg, Colin didn''t know how to hug him until his brain was struck by lightning.


    "Boom!"


    A bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, followed by the sound of rolling thunder.


    seems to be warning someone.


    Colin was another exciting spirit, and quickly turned off the topic: "Master Marquis, Miss Vera, does she know you are..."


    "She doesn''t know." The Marquis Garcia shook his head, then gave Colin a warning look, "Don''t tell her, let alone tell anyone else!"


    "Yes, yes!" Colin promised again and again.


    Then, he couldn''t help his curiosity again, and asked: "Then, who is Vera''s biological mother?"


    The Marquis of Garc¨ªa frowned, and said with an angry voice: "It''s no use asking me about it, you know it''s no good."


    Colin''s head shrank, and he didn''t dare to ask any more.


    Although I dare not ask, it doesn''t mean that Colin dare not think.


    At this moment, he has already made up a **** drama in his heart.


    And Colin found that he couldn''t understand the relationship between the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia.


    The relationship between the two brothers was complicated and entangled enough, but now another Vera has been added. This is all right, and Colin is completely confused.


    Although the Marquis of Garcia refused to reveal the identity of Vera''s biological mother, Colin was certain that she was a great nobleman.


    Otherwise, the Duke of St. Hild would not agree to adopt Vera.


    After all, Vera is an illegitimate daughter, which is extremely disgraceful.


    However, there is a difference between an illegitimate girl and an illegitimate girl.


    If both parents are distinguished nobles, then her pedigree is still noble, only one identity is missing.


    The adoption of the Duke of St. Hilde is equivalent to giving Vera the identity.


    But by doing this, did he want to do his brother a favor? Or do you want to take Vera as a hostage so that you can control your brother?


    Besides, why didn¡¯t Marquis Garcia marry Vera¡¯s biological mother?


    Since she is willing to give birth to a daughter for the Marquis Garcia, it means that the two must be in agreement, so it is only possible that external conditions do not allow it.


    As the status of Marquis Garcia, there is no woman in the entire Glory Empire that he is not worthy of. Even if it is a royal princess, marrying him is not absolutely insulting.


    So, what else can prevent the two people from joining?


    Could it be...


    Colin suddenly thought of a possibility...


    "What are you talking about?"


    Just as the fire of Colin''s gossip was burning, a crisp voice suddenly sounded.


    Colin turned around and saw Vera standing in the back pretty alive.


    The female mage wore a light blue dress today. Her shimmering golden hair was tied with a hairpin, and her makeup was obviously put on. The purple eyeshadow and crystal red lips made her look brighter and more attractive.


    "Ahem, I''m talking about the difference between riding a spear and a spear with Knight Colin." Marquis Garcia lied without blushing.


    Vera obviously has no interest in the topic of straight men. After oh, she didn''t go into details, but pointed to the direction of Bingyan City and said:


    "Look, uncle, the nobles of Bingyan City have come out, they should be here to greet us."


    Colin only noticed that a team of hundreds of people had left Ice Rock City and was walking towards the black cavalry camp.


    A sneer broke out from the corner of the Marquis Garcia''s mouth, and he returned to the state of being kept away from strangers: "Then let''s go too."


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, he greeted him out.


    Vera spit out her little tongue playfully behind her, and then smiled at Colin: "Colin, let''s go there too."


    "Okay." Colin looked at Vera''s bright smile, but couldn''t relax in his heart.


    After all, the real old father of the other party is right in front. Of course, he can''t get along with Vera like before.


    Moreover, the Marquis Garcia has misunderstood the relationship between the two of them, and has cultivated him for so long without reservation, then, if Colin cannot marry Vera in the end...


    What would the Marquis of Garcia think?


    Your kid turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone when he put on his pants?


    Thinking about the horrible scene of black cavalry killing and killing on the ice field, Colin suddenly felt that he must marry Vera!


    Otherwise, he won''t have enough lives to kill the Marquis Garcia.


    However, the final decision on Vera''s marriage lies with the Duke of St. Hild.


    After the adoption, Vera is already the Duke¡¯s daughter legally. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Therefore, if Colin wants to marry Vera, he must be approved by the Duke.


    But if the Duke of St. Hild really pinches up with the Marquis of Garcia...


    Which side should Colin stand on?


    Moreover, according to the development of the current situation, the probability of the two brothers pinching up is extremely high!


    Colin looked at the gloomy sky, only felt that his future seemed dim...


    "Uncle! Welcome back in victory!" A long distance away, I heard the big voice and emotional words of Marquis Charles.


    He seems to have completely forgotten that just two months ago, his good uncle forced him to abandon the position of Marquis in public.


    "Dear uncle! I also heard about your brilliant battle in Ice Rock City..."


    "Boom!"


    An electric light flashed, and the rainstorm finally fell.


    The Marquis of Garcia took the opportunity to interrupt his nephew¡¯s flattery: "It''s raining, don''t worry about the welcome ceremonies, let''s go straight into the city!"


    "Good, good!"


    Of course the nobles who came together did not dare to object.


    At this time, the Marquis of Garcia, who returned with a great victory, has become the most prestigious person in the north.


    Even his elder brother may not be comparable to him.


    Only Charles Marquis stood aside with constipation, a little lost.


    Ke Lin suppressed his smile, and suddenly felt a little sympathy for the actor. It seemed that every time he wanted to perform, there was always an accident.


    But soon, Colin had no time to sympathize with the actor.


    Because, accompanied by a gust of fragrance, a beautiful figure suddenly rushed out of the greeted team, and then plunged into his arms.


    All of Colin''s blood coagulated immediately.

 Chapter 58： elder sister

    Nephrite Wenxiang hugged him, but Colin didn''t have any charming thoughts.


    Because the two substantive gazes made him look back.


    One is from Vera, and the other is from Marquis Garcia.


    Especially for the latter one, Colin could almost feel the hidden murderous aura of the other party.


    "Brother, I am so happy to see you all right!"


    Fortunately, the cry of the woman in her arms saved Colin''s life.


    That''s right, the woman who rushed forward was Colin''s sister, Caitlin Angele.


    Two sharp gazes immediately moved away from Colin, but he didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    The excessive enthusiasm of the woman in her arms made Colin very uncomfortable.


    On the one hand, he is not a real Colin, but a traverser who lives in this body; on the other hand, it is because Colin has always suspected that his sister Caitlin was the murderer who participated in the murder!


    patted his sister on the back lightly, Colin comforted: "Sister, I''m fine. The rain is so heavy, let''s go to the city!"


    "it is good."


    Caitlin lifted her head from Colin''s arms. The pear blossoms with rain and tears in her smile made Colin wonder, is this also an actor?


    This little episode did not make the welcome team stay too much, and everyone quickly entered the city.


    Due to the limited capacity of the Su Duo family¡¯s castle, there were too many nobles gathered in Ice Rock City at this time, and it was naturally impossible for everyone to live in the castle.


    So, Colin still found the hotel where he stayed last time.


    As soon as he entered the room, a blue figure sprang out from the corner and plunged into Colin''s arms.


    This time it''s not a person, but a cat.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be here!" Colin touched Xiaobai''s head, a little surprised.


    "Meow~~" Xiaobai whimpered a few times, as if complaining that the master wanted to abandon herself.


    "When did you raise a cat?" Caitlin smiled and looked at her brother, and poured two glasses of water.


    "I picked it up on the side of the road not long ago, and raise it." Colin sat down at the table, but didn''t touch the glass of water.


    Xiaobai seemed to be thirsty, leaned to Colin''s water glass, stuck out his tongue and licked it.


    Caitlin frowned, trying to drive Xiaobai away, but was stopped by Colin: "It''s okay, let it drink."


    "You spoil it too much." Caitlin shook her head, somewhat helpless.


    Colin didn''t care, but stared at Xiao Bai after drinking the water and carefully observed its reaction.


    "I heard Butler Yimon say that you were assassinated in Greycastle?"


    "Well, Knight Carter did it, he has been killed by me."


    "That perfidious bastard! Father respected him so much." The anger on Caitlin''s face didn''t seem to be fake at all.


    "What happened later? Why did you leave without saying goodbye? How did you follow the Black Cavalry to the ice field?"


    Colin looked at Xiao Bai, who was nothing unusual, wondering if he was too sensitive.


    Hearing her sister''s question at this moment, she briefly recounted what happened later.


    As Colin said, Caitlin was sometimes worried and sometimes amazed. It was exactly what a sister who cares about the safety of her younger brother should be.


    After Colin finished speaking, Caitlin said in an educated tone:


    "Your act of leaving Greycastle alone was too risky. Although you said it was to elicit the murderer hiding in the dark, it was still not very appropriate. You should have contacted me as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, yes! I didn''t think about it well." Colin immediately pretended to be a good baby.


    Caitlin saw that Colin was so obedient, so she let him go and asked, "Do you have any clues about the messenger behind the assassination of you?"


    Colin shook his head, then watched every subtle expression of his sister.


    Caitlin frowned, as if wondering who might murder her brother, but after thinking about it for a while, she didn''t have any clues, she had to say seriously:


    "Although I don''t have a clue for the time being, your guard must be strengthened. I will contact the Knight Raymond to bring more people to the hotel."


    "Has the Raymond Knight also come? Where is he now?"


    "The private armies of the lords are all concentrated in the military camp west of the city. This time Raymond brought more than 500 people, all private armies of the Anglia family."


    Colin frowned upon hearing this.


    Caitlin obviously misunderstood Colin''s meaning, and explained: "Don''t worry, although there are not many soldiers in Graycastle, there should be no major problems with the Rego Knights."


    Most of the Anglia family''s army was taken to the battlefield by Father Colin, and then it was wiped out.


    This time Raymond brought out another five hundred people. According to the memory of Colin''s predecessor, the remaining army in Graycastle is estimated to be less than a hundred people.


    But in fact, what Colin was worried about was not the safety of Graycastle.


    "Who asked Raymond to bring people to Ice Rock City?"


    "It is the Kahn Knight, the son of Viscount Su Duo."


    "It is impossible for him to order Raymond to move!"


    "At that time, I had already returned to Greycastle. After receiving a letter from Knight Kahn, I ordered Knight Raimon to bring people to Ice Rock City. I am very worried about your safety."


    Colin wanted to say that you are not qualified to order the Raymond Knight, but he still swallowed the words to his lips.


    Caitlin''s performance was so natural, he couldn''t tell whether the other party was really worried about his safety or wanted to pull the Angley family into the water.


    The current Ice Rock City is an extremely dangerous political vortex. Although the lords of the Northern Territory have brought troops there, Colin really does not want the Anglia family to be involved.


    "Okay. I will go to Raymond myself, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Colin went to see Raymond himself, of course not for his own guard In fact, he was eager to assassinate him personally again.


    This time he must stay alive so that he can interrogate the messenger behind the scenes.


    The reason why he wanted to go to Leimun himself was to tell him¡ªno matter what happens in Ice Rock City in the future, the Angley family¡¯s army can only follow his orders.


    No one else, including Caitlin, has the right to mobilize this army.


    He has a hunch that these northern lords will concentrate their troops in Ice Rock City, and they should be preparing to do something.


    And this mastermind behind the scenes, of course, is not the khan knight who dare not even go to the battlefield.


    He is just a puppet pushed to the front of the stage.


    Just like at the banquet that forced the Marquis of Charles to give up his title, the Kahn knight who stood up was just a stunned boy.


    And standing behind him...


    Colin thought of one of the suspects who murdered him-Earl Uman.


    "By the way, is there any news about the whereabouts of my brother-in-law?" Colin asked suddenly.


    When they met at Jinghu Camp, Knight Raymond told Colin that his sister¡¯s husband Valla Knight, who was the illegitimate son of the Earl of Uman, had gone out with Baron Anglia, but he separated after the defeat. NS.


    Caitlin''s eyes reddened instantly, and she choked up: "Not yet."


    "Don''t worry, brother-in-law must be fine, we will always find him."


    Colin was puzzled, what''s going on?


    In his opinion, Earl Uman¡¯s motive for assassinating himself was actually to seek a family business for this illegitimate son without inheritance rights.


    But I didn¡¯t expect...


    Is the Valla Knight really bad, or is he also acting?

 Chapter 59： Lords Meeting (Part 1)

    The day after entering the city, Colin received an invitation letter.


    "Meeting of Lords?"


    Colin read the content of the invitation letter once, and immediately realized that the group of lords gathered in Ice Rock City were really ready to do something.


    Caitlin didn''t seem to realize what was behind the invitation, she was just happy for her brother.


    In her opinion, although her younger brother has not officially accepted the duke¡¯s canonization as a baron, he has already been recognized by the major lords in the north.


    "You need a baron dress!" Caitlin said suddenly and seriously.


    Then, she ran out in a hurry: "I will make one for you now!"


    "Hey, wait, don''t I need to go together?"


    Caitlin turned around and smiled, "Silly brother, I don''t know your size yet."


    Colin was stunned, watching his sister''s back from the distance, memories of the past can''t help but come to mind.


    Those beautiful pasts are constantly reminding Colin how close their sister and brother¡¯s relationship is.


    Will the sister in my memory really murder herself for being a baron?


    Colin suddenly became a little uncertain.


    And, if it is really her, can she still face herself so calmly and so naturally?


    Colin doesn''t believe that his sister is such a deep-hearted person.


    At least, she is not the one in the memory.


    Perhaps, the assassination was secretly planned by Earl Uman from beginning to end, just trying to get his illegitimate son a family business.


    And his sister, I''m afraid it has been kept in the dark.


    But this is only a possibility.


    Colin sighed and stopped his wild guesses.


    Although he didn''t hope that the sister who cared about him since childhood would become an enemy, at least he couldn''t fully trust Caitlin until all the truth was revealed.


    Two days passed in a flash, and the time for the Lords Meeting was up.


    Colin left the hotel at the slightly nagging cries of his sister and came to the castle of the Su Duo family.


    He saw the housekeeper who tried to throw him out last time, and the other party greeted Colin in with a smile this time.


    However, Colin did not feel much sincere from this smile.


    Entering the conference hall, Colin led an attendant to an inconspicuous corner.


    There is no way, since this meeting is a "Lords Meeting", the participants must be real nobles with the title, and Colin, who has not really inherited the baron, can of course only sit in the corner.


    If it weren''t for his ability to represent the Anglia family, he wouldn''t be able to enter the venue as a knight.


    The lords entered the venue one after another, and then, like Colin, were guided to the corresponding positions by the attendants one by one.


    This meeting is very formal, so everyone¡¯s seats are arranged according to their status and they cannot sit in random.


    The atmosphere in the venue was also very serious, and almost no one spoke.


    When it was almost the start time of the meeting, the venue was almost full, leaving only the only empty seat in the front row.


    Just when Colin was still guessing who the last position was for, an old acquaintance appeared at the door.


    Earl Dawson.


    The dwarf earl was led by the attendant to the last position and sat down.


    Everyone is here.


    Sitting in the front row are the four earls. Except for Earl Dawson, who is loyal to the Marquis of Garcia, the other three are all vassals of the Duke of St. Hild.


    They are the highest standing people in this meeting.


    But none of the two marquis in Ice Rock City was present.


    Earl Dawson may represent Marquis Garcia, but what about Marquis Charles?


    Colin seems to have guessed the purpose of this meeting.


    "Ahem." Earl Uman cleared his throat and announced, "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s start."


    After speaking, he looked around.


    Seeing that the other three earls nodded in agreement, Count Uman picked up a piece of parchment and said:


    "This meeting is mainly to discuss the Marquis of Charles..."


    Colin secretly said as expected.


    Even if the Black Cavalry annihilated the invading troll army and avenged it, obviously, the lords of the North were not ready to let the Marquis of Charles go.


    In other words, these lords still don''t want to let the Duke of St. Hild go.


    They need an explanation!


    "...200,000 soldiers from the north were killed in battle, and dozens of cities were looted. Someone must be responsible for such a fiasco!"


    Earl Uman counted the charges against the Marquis of Charles, then pointed to the parchment in his hand and said:


    "Therefore, in accordance with the will of the Marquis of Garcia, I drafted this petition, requesting the Duke of St. Hilde to immediately deprive the Marquis of Charles of his title!


    All lords who agree to this decision, please sign on it! "


    After finishing speaking, Earl Uman was the first to sign his name, and then handed it to Earl Dawson next to him.


    Earl Dawson smiled slightly and signed without hesitation.


    Colin noticed that many lords were quietly relieved after seeing Earl Dawson''s signing, and their eyes became firm.


    Obviously, the joining of the Black Cavalry greatly enhanced their courage.


    As long as the Marquis of Garcia is on their side, it is not impossible to change the owner of the North Territory!


    The third earl also signed, and the parchment was passed to the fourth earl.


    The gray-haired old count slowly took the parchment under his nose and looked at it for a long time.


    seems to be carefully pondering word by word.


    At the beginning, everyone was very considerate. After all, old people, it is understandable that the eyes are not good and the brain is not bright.


    But ten minutes later, the old earl hadn''t finished watching it.


    Everyone is obviously impatient to wait, and many people begin to whisper.


    "Earl Morrison, have you finished reading it?" Count Uman couldn''t help but urged.


    "Oh, oh, wait a minute." Earl Morrison replied casually, still watching himself.


    Ten minutes later, he finally put down the parchment.


    "Have you finished watching?"


    "finish watching."


    "Do you have any comments?"


    "have!"


    The atmosphere in the venue suddenly became seriousPlease tell me. "Earl Uman''s face sank slightly, but he still maintained his demeanor.


    Earl Morrison chuckled and asked, "Do you know what I see in this petition?"


    "What did you see?"


    "I only saw two words--" Earl Morrison''s eyes suddenly became sharp, completely devoid of the old-fashioned look before:


    "betray!"


    An old but magnificent voice echoed in the venue.


    makes the look on everyone''s faces a little unnatural.


    Especially the other three earls who just signed.


    After a long while, Earl Uman said faintly: "Since Earl Morrison does not agree with our decision, you can not sign it."


    Earl Morrison snorted and threw the parchment into the hand of the attendant who was aside, disdainfully said: "Can I leave now? The breath here makes me sick!"


    "Of course you can leave." Earl Uman winked, "Knight Kahn, send Earl Morrison away."


    "I can go by myself!" Earl Morrison ignored Kahn, who was trying to help him, and went straight out.


    "ßê!"


    However, before Earl Morrison could walk to the door, a sharp sword pierced his back.


    "Ah!!!" Earl Morrison screamed and turned his head back and exclaimed, "Coward! Your father didn''t tell you to attack a knight from behind..."


    "ßê!"


    The Kahn knight stabbed another sword.


    This time, he stabbed it from the front.


    "Puff!"


    Earl Morrison sprayed a mouthful of blood on Kahn''s face and cursed:


    "Everyone in the Su Duo family, don''t have to die!"

 ~： Meeting of Sixty Lords (Part 2)

    "Boom!"


    As Earl Morrison''s body fell to the ground, everyone in the venue seemed to react.


    The sound of horror was everywhere.


    Killed!


    Besides, it was an earl who killed!


    The Kahn knight with blood on his face was calm.


    It seems that what I killed just now was just a chicken.


    Ignoring all the strange gazes around him, the Kahn knight took the long sword back into the scabbard in time and returned to his seat.


    Colin looked at Kahn, feeling as if the other person had completely changed.


    The coward who was hiding in the city of Falling Eagle, who dared not even go to the battlefield, became a murderous thug at this moment.


    However, Colin was not surprised.


    Cowardice and brutality, two extreme personalities that seem to have nothing to do with each other, are actually twins.


    The cowardly people on weekdays, once they are driven to desperation, the brutality that erupts is often awe-inspiring.


    Moreover, Colin had already realized it.


    The Kahn knight has actually had no way of retreating.


    When Kahn was the first to stand up and denounce the Marquis Charles, asking him to give up his title to make atonement for the soldiers who died in the war, he couldn''t look back.


    The Su Duo family can only go one way to the dark.


    If the Duke can¡¯t lower his head this time, or even change to another Duke, then Earl Uman may be able to save himself, but the Sudor family will inevitably become the target of the Duke¡¯s anger.


    Thinking of this, Colin couldn''t help but sympathize with this poor fellow.


    You know, he was just a little **** who was pushed to the stage by the old fox, Earl Uman.


    But now, he has really become a **** crossing the river, he can only advance, not retreat.


    The strong smell of blood filled the entire venue, making everyone feel anxious.


    "Go on." Count Uman ordered to the attendant holding the parchment.


    "Yes." The attendant immediately handed the parchment to the next lord.


    And Earl Morrison''s body was lying on the venue like this, no one paid any attention.


    The blood was flowing slowly, and the scene became more serious.


    saw the end of not signing, the lords behind naturally did not dare to object anymore and all signed their names.


    Soon, the attendant came to Colin.


    Colin looked at the paper and pen in front of him, sighed in his heart, and could only sign the name obediently.


    There is no way, if he doesn''t sign, he will definitely not be able to get out of here alive.


    The kid Kahn probably couldn''t wait to kill him.


    Finally, the handwriting is finished.


    Nearly a hundred lords, large and small, except for the corpse Earl Morrison, all signed on parchment.


    At this time, they both got on the same thief boat.


    As for whether this ship will sail to the sea of ??stars, or sink halfway to the bottom of the sea, it depends on the arrangement of fate.


    "Very good!" Count Uman stood up, took the signed roll of parchment, and said, "Next, I will arrange for someone to put this petition in the hands of the Duke of St. Hild. Today''s meeting That''s it, thank you all!"


    After speaking, he strode out of the venue.


    Everyone also left.


    Colin didn''t rush away, but stepped forward and stopped Earl Dawson.


    Before he could speak, Earl Dawson stopped Colin with his eyes and motioned for him to follow him.


    Colin shut up obediently, and followed Earl Dawson through a corridor to a room deep in the inner courtyard of the castle.


    Looking at the familiar arrangements around, Colin always felt that he had been here before.


    "here is?"


    "Huh, Colin? Why are you here?"


    Before Earl Dawson could answer his question, Colin heard Vera''s voice.


    As soon as he turned his head, Colin saw the very heroic female mage.


    Today, she is wearing a kite chiffon shirt and white tights, and a pair of brown riding boots on her feet.


    This dress is very close-fitting, perfectly outlines Vera Miaoman''s body lines.


    LSP Colin stared at him several times.


    "Earl Dawson brought me here. Are you going to go out dressed like this?"


    "That''s right. Uncle wants to take me hunting!" Vera said excitedly.


    "Uncle?" Colin realized why he thought the layout here was so familiar.


    Because this is the residence of the Marquis Garcia, Vera brought him here two months ago.


    At that time, the two of them were going to dissuade the Marquis of Garcia from conflicting with the Duke of St. Hild.


    And, at the time, the Marquis of Garcia was not in the castle, but in...


    ready to hunt!


    However, his prey at that time was not an ordinary beast.


    Instead, an army of three hundred thousand trolls!


    Now, the conflict between the two brothers is imminent, the Marquis Garcia is going to hunt again?


    What is his prey this time?


    "Colin, you came just right." The Marquis Garcia also walked out, smiling and inviting, "Let''s go hunting together."


    Colin blinked and smiled: "Okay!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    at the same time.


    A messenger is galloping out of Bingyan City on a fast horse, and rushing towards the camp of the Golden Lion Army.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Bingyan City East District, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is stationed.


    Count Uman was led by Oliver to a secret room.


    "Is he in there?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl."


    Count Uman waved his hand and motioned to Oliver to leave.


    Oliver''s chubby face was covered with a flattering smile that was about to overflow: "Yes, Lord Earl. If you have any more needs, please ask."


    After speaking, he quickly withdrew.


    Count Uman opened the door alone and walked in.


    closed the door again.


    There is no one in the room.


    Earl Uman was not surprised, but sat down in a chair and waited at ease.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the room, as if it had been there from the beginning.


    "Lord Earl."


    Count Uman looked at the black-robed man who appeared like a ghost. He was not surprised. He just nodded and asked: "Why are you so anxious to see me?"


    "I brought a message from Mr. Wang. UU Reading "


    Count Uman frowned and said lightly: "Say."


    "Mr. Wang hopes that you can suspend the original plan."


    "Hehe." Count Uman smiled.


    He stood up, walked to the black robe man, looked at him condescendingly, and said coldly: "Then you also send a message to Mr. Wang for me¡ª


    I am not his servant, I don¡¯t need to follow his orders! "


    "Lord Earl, you can''t do this. This will ruin Mr. Wang''s plan..."


    Count Uman grabbed the black-robed man''s neck and interrupted the other party''s speech.


    "Ho...Ho..." The black-robed man panted hard, struggling, the hood covering his head slid down, revealing a panicked face.


    "Remember, you are just a messenger.


    You only have one mouth and one pair of ears.


    What you hear, you will convey what you return.


    Others, it has nothing to do with you!


    do you understand? "


    "understood¡­"


    "Boom!"


    Earl Uman threw the black-robed man to the ground, then turned around and was about to leave.


    "Master Earl, there is one more thing." The black robe man suddenly spoke again.


    "Say."


    "His Royal Highness Okamoto has inherited the throne of the Prince of the South, and will leave for the North."


    Earl Uman suddenly turned around, staring at the black-robed man with piercing eyes.


    There was an undisguised killing intent in his eyes.


    The black-robed man was frightened by the opponent''s gaze and took a step back, his expression alert.


    But Earl Uman did not make any more radical actions, but stared at the black robe man coldly for a while, and then faintly dropped a sentence:


    "knew."


    left immediately.

 Chapter 61： hunt

    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    Two arrows shot out, one shot the hare trying to escape, and the other¡ª


    The shot was missed.


    "DaDaDa..."


    Two horses and two horses chased up. After seeing the arrow mark on the hare''s leg, one of them exclaimed excitedly: "Haha, Colin, I shot again this time!"


    Another person shook his head in annoyance, and praised: "Miss Vera''s archery is indeed getting better and better!"


    Vera raised her head proudly, and then motioned to the cavalry attendants behind her to come forward and fetch her prey.


    "Ah, it''s still alive."


    The hare that was shot in the thigh with an arrow was thumping hard in the hands of the attendant, as if he didn''t want to admit his life.


    Colin is preparing to go over and give this tenacious little guy a happy one, lest Vera is overwhelmed with kindness.


    "DaDaDa..."


    There was another sound of horseshoes, and I saw Marquis Garcia approaching with a team of cavalry.


    Seeing the other person returning home full of loads, Vera exclaimed in surprise: "Wow, uncle, you have gained so much!"


    The Marquis of Garcia smiled lightly and glanced at Colin: "Of course, after all, no one on our side releases water."


    Colin didn''t seem to hear the teasing in the words of the Marquis Garcia, and smiled: "It seems we can have a full meal in the evening."


    "Great." Vera cheered, and excitedly went to check out the prey of Marquis Garcia.


    halfway through, as if thinking of something, she turned around and said to the attendant: "That hare will be released. Anyway, it is too small and doesn''t have much meat."


    "Yes." The attendant looked helpless with the hare still fluttering.


    At the same time, my heart couldn¡¯t help but slander¡ª¡ª


    One deliberately released water to please, the other was kind-hearted and couldn''t bear to kill. Fortunately, there is Lord Marquis, otherwise I will really be hungry tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    As night fell, the attendants lit a bonfire and began to prepare food.


    Vera watched Colin pull out a ball of mud that burned so darkly from the fire, she frowned, and questioned: "Is this really edible?"


    "Of course!" Colin said confidently as he peeled off the charred soil and skin on the outside:


    "This is called Huaji, oh no, I use deer legs, so it is Hualu. Once a chef named Huang Rong used this dish to conquer a sanctuary powerhouse..."


    "Huang Rong? What a weird name." Vera put her chin in her hands and asked curiously, "What is the name of that strong sanctuary?"


    "Uh...forgot."


    Ke Lin can''t make up anymore, the sanctuary powerhouses in this world are basically named and surnamed, and if you continue nonsense, they will easily be dismantled.


    "Okay, don''t worry about the minutiae, come and **** Hualu!"


    Colin cut a deer leg and handed it to Vera.


    Vera took a careful bite, and then her face was a little weird.


    "Doesn''t it taste good?" When Colin saw this, he cut a piece with some guilty conscience and put it in his mouth.


    Then, he immediately vomited again: "Bah! I''m not fully cooked!"


    "Gluck..." Vera looked at Colin''s embarrassment, and was immediately happy.


    Just as Colin was thinking about which step he had made a mistake, there was a crisp sound of horseshoes outside the camp.


    A cavalry quickly approached and handed a letter to the Marquis Garcia.


    Upon seeing this, Colin immediately realized that it should be the news of Ice Rock City, so he leaned over.


    The Marquis of Garcia did not evade him, and directly handed the letter to him after reading it.


    Colin took it, and hurriedly scanned it.


    "What''s the matter?" Vera was also a little curious, and asked back.


    Before Colin spoke, Marquis Garcia said: "It''s okay, Earl Dawson has sent a letter to inform the Black Cavalry about the distribution of the spoils."


    "Oh." Vera was obviously not interested in it, and turned her head to continue to concentrate on saving the deer leg that Colin had destroyed.


    Colin did not speak, and silently threw the letter into the fire, destroying the body.


    The Marquis of Garcia lied.


    The content of the letter is not about the distribution of trophies at all, but the petition about the lords.


    This petition requesting the deprivation of the title of Marquis of Charles has been sent to the Duke of St. Hild.


    However, the Duke of St. Hilde directly refused the request of the lords and ordered all the lords to go to the camp of the Golden Lion Army immediately to meet him.


    Colin did not expect the attitude of the Duke of St. Hild to be so tough, without any intention of giving in.


    This is simply forcing the lords to rebel.


    Colin glanced at the Marquis Garcia again, but he couldn''t see any happiness or anger on his face.


    "Lord Marquis, are we going to return to Ice Rock City?" Colin tentatively asked.


    They have been out for three days.


    And, this time I came out to hunt, it seemed to be hunting.


    But now, the situation in Bingyan City has reached the point where it''s getting ready, and it''s time to go back.


    "No, Earl Dawson will take care of everything." Marquis Garcia refused faintly.


    Colin was immediately puzzled.


    Is this Marquis preparing to stay out of the matter?


    "You two, come and **** roasted deer legs!" Vera seemed to have no idea what was happening in Bingyan City at this time, and she still smiled heartlessly.


    "Okay!" The two men smiled immediately and went to enjoy the delicious food cooked by the beautiful girl.


    It seems that the things in Bingyan City really have nothing to do with them.


    ¡­¡­


    The night is getting darker, and most of the people are already asleep.


    Colin couldn''t sleep, got up and sneaked into the woods far away from the camp, and caught the owl that kept screaming.


    "Crack!"


    twisted the owl''s neck Colin used a dagger to cut the opponent''s aorta, and then moved his mouth up.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    After a full drink, Colin wiped his mouth, buried the owl''s body, and then returned to the camp.


    Just when he was about to get into his tent, Colin saw Marquis Garcia coming out.


    "Lord Marquis, you can''t sleep either?"


    "Well." The Marquis nodded to Colin, "Let''s walk together?"


    "Okay." Colin hurriedly followed up.


    The two walked all the way out of the camp, and the surrounding guards also quietly followed, but they were scattered in the distance.


    "Are you worried about your sister staying in Ice Rock City?" Marquis Garcia spoke first.


    "Uh, there is no..." Colin was telling the truth.


    But the Marquis Garcia obviously didn''t believe it, so he comforted: "Don''t worry, Earl Dawson will take care of her. And so will the army of the Anglia family left in the city."


    "Thank you, Lord Marquis!"


    "You are welcome, after all you were pulled out by me, and I should be responsible for it."


    "Master Marquis, I am actually very grateful for you to bring me out."


    "Why?"


    "Because, I don''t want to get involved in the deadly whirlpool of Ice Rock City."


    The Marquis of Garcia glanced at Colin and said with a smile: "You are a smart man, then, if you were in Ice Rock City now, which side would you stand on?"


    Colin''s heart suddenly tightened.


    The blunt question of the Marquis Garcia made him a little embarrassed.


    He doesn''t know if this is a temptation at all.


    Under the sudden change of heart, Colin played a trick:


    "Lord Marquis, the Anglia family will always be loyal to the Saint Hild family!"

 Chapter 62： Q&A

    very clever answer.


    is basically the same as no answer.


    "Loyal to the St. Hild family" does not mean that we are loyal to the current Duke of St. Hild.


    The Marquis of Garcia is also a member of the St. Hild family.


    In Colin''s eyes, it doesn''t matter what happened to Bingyan City in the end.


    The master of the North Territory will still only be born from the Saint Hild family.


    The most important figure among them is actually the Marquis Garcia.


    Because of the terrifying army of the Black Cavalry, it has the power to make the final word.


    Whether it chooses to help the Golden Lion Legion, or chooses to help the lord coalition army, the other party has no room for resistance.


    Now, it depends on whether the Marquis Garcia chooses to continue his allegiance to his brother, or decides to take the position of Lord of the North.


    From the previous signs, the position of the Marquis Garcia seems to be more inclined to the latter.


    After all, he first accepted the invitation of the northern lords, entered Ice Rock City, and sent Earl Dawson to the meeting of lords and signed the petition.


    This seems to clearly indicate that the Marquis Garcia supports the lord group.


    However, Colin was not sure.


    Because just two months ago, when everyone thought that Marquis Garcia was going to fight his brother, he led the black cavalry to attack thousands of miles, and directly destroyed the 300,000 army of trolls.


    Who knows if the two brothers are acting again this time?


    "Slippy!" Marquis Garcia chuckled, obviously not satisfied with Colin''s cute answer.


    So, he changed the question again: "If you were me, which side would you be on?"


    Colin felt a pain in his eggs. He felt that the Marquis Garcia tonight was really hard to serve, so why did he keep asking such life-threatening questions.


    And, this time, he seemed to be out of luck.


    After a long struggle, Colin had no choice but to choose the most upright answer: "If I were you, I would choose to be loyal to myself!"


    The footsteps of the Marquis Garcia paused, and he took a serious look at Colin, as if he wanted to confirm whether the other party was sincere.


    The so-called oath is naturally the pledge of the Marquis of Garcia to be loyal to the Duke of St. Hild.


    Therefore, Colin''s answer basically is that he chose to stand on the side of the Duke.


    "Oh? Really?" The Marquis Garcia continued, "Oath? I have seen too many betrayals, and I no longer believe in the oath. Colin, you must give a better reason."


    Colin regrets it very much now.


    It''s okay, why should you come out for supper? This is silly X.


    Moreover, he thinks the Marquis Garcia tonight is very abnormal, why do he keep asking himself such questions?


    unless¡­


    The Marquis of Garcia has not made up his mind himself, so he kept asking Colin like this.


    Actually, if Colin really stood in the position of the Marquis of Garcia, he would definitely choose to betray his brother.


    He would not suffer the duke¡¯s bird air, endure endless suspicion, and face constant suppression.


    If he could control the Black Cavalry, he would definitely not give up the seat of Lord of the North to others.


    However, he did not dare to speak his true thoughts.


    Although it seems that the Marquis Garcia seems to think so too.


    But Colin''s instinct told him that if he really said that, he would definitely lose the favor of Marquis Garcia.


    Colin suddenly realized that perhaps, this is the ultimate test of the Marquis for himself!


    "There is no better reason, Lord Marquis!" Colin decided to take a gamble.


    In his opinion, among all the upper ranks, no one would hope that his subordinate is a guy who doesn''t keep his oath.


    Betrayal is always the most taboo and vigilant thing for the superiors.


    Therefore, Colin stopped and continued righteously: "No matter what burdens I will bear, no matter what fate I will bear, I will never abandon my vows!


    This is my basic ethics as a knight, and it is also the greatest glory of the Anglia family! "


    The Marquis of Garcia also stopped, looking at Colin with piercing eyes.


    Colin also looked back calmly without fear.


    The moonlight shone coldly in the forest, the wind blew softly, and the leaves rustled.


    After a long time, Marquis Garcia finally retracted his gaze and continued to move forward.


    Colin blinked his aching eyes, and quickly followed.


    Has this passed the test?


    He was a little puzzled.


    The Marquis of Garcia said nothing, but walked forward with his head buried in it.


    didn''t know how long they had gone, the two gradually went deep into the forest.


    Just when Colin was thinking about whether to propose to go back to bed, Marquis Garcia suddenly spoke again:


    "The Black Cavalry will stand on the side of the Duke, and those lords who do not live or die will pay the price for their betrayal!"


    As expected!


    Colin''s heart trembled.


    I bet right!


    This time is another trap!


    Those lords who tried to make trouble were fooled by these two brothers again!


    "Yes! All betrayers deserve to die!" Colin immediately agreed.


    At the same time, he secretly rejoiced.


    Fortunately, I didn''t mess with those people, otherwise I would really die without a burial place.


    Then, he began to gloat again.


    Because of the group of lords who are making trouble, there is Earl Uman, and he seems to be the leading organizer!


    Hey, let you send someone to assassinate me!


    Let you covet my knighthood!


    See how you die this time!


    Just when Colin''s heart was dark, Marquis Garcia spoke again:


    "However, I made this choice not just because of the original oath."


    "What''s the reason for that?" Colin suddenly became curious.


    The Marquis of Garcia stopped again, looked up at the meniscus in the sky, and whispered: "Actually, this is a plan that has been made for a long time. It has been implemented since three years ago."


    "Three years ago?" Colin immediately thought of the big event that happened three years ago-the Marquis Garcia was transferred back from the front line, and the Black Cavalry was hidden in the snow!


    Is it?


    "That''s right." The Marquis Garcia seemed to have guessed what Colin was thinking.


    Colin opened his mouth wide.


    This secret directly made him dumbfounded.


    Moreover, he finally stringed everything together.


    The places that were puzzled before, the places that I couldn''t understand, at this moment, I finally figured it out!


    He suddenly felt cold all over.


    Because of such a huge plan, or conspiracy, it turned out to be at the cost of 200,000 soldiers from the North!


    And its target is the troll and the lords in the north!


    Dealing with trolls, of course Colin can understand.


    However, Colin couldn''t understand the lords who were loyal to him.


    Unless, the St. Hilde family does not want to share the north with the lords...


    The Duke wants to take power!


    "Unexpectedly, the Duke of St. Hilde was such a...foresighted person!" Colin hesitated for a moment, but still used a compliment.


    But in fact, at this moment, he only felt a deep fear of this unmasked lord.


    "This plan was not made by the Duke." The Marquis Garcia denied Colin''s guess.


    "Who is that?" Colin curiously asked.


    He thought it might not have been made by the Marquis Garcia. Colin knew from previous contacts that this Marquis was not a person who likes conspiracy.


    The Marquis of Garcia whispered a name that Colin couldn''t think of:


    "Earl Uman."


    "what?!"


    Colin was dumbfounded again.


    The share of gloat that had been hidden in my heart immediately disappeared without a trace.


    Instead of ¡¡¡¡, there is a deeper horror!

 Chapter 63： Plan 3 years ago

    The winter three years ago.


    A snowy night.


    The Marquis of Garcia hurried back to Wintery City.


    All the way into the Lion''s Roar, the Lord Marquis did not even change his clothes, so he went straight to the Duke''s study.


    "ßËßË."


    "Come in."


    The Marquis of Garcia pushed in, and there was only the Duke of St. Hild in the study.


    "It''s been hard all the way. Sit down, have a glass of ale, and get warm."


    The Marquis of Garcia took the glass from his brother and drank it in one fell swoop.


    The wind, frost, ice and cold along the way were completely driven out of the body.


    "What''s wrong with finding me back in such a hurry?"


    "How is the situation on the front line?"


    "It''s still the same, Gambik has been scared by me, shrinking in the military fort and dare not go out into the field."


    "Hehe, that old tortoise!"


    The Marquis of Garcia poured himself another glass of ale and sipped himself while waiting for his brother''s text.


    He knew very well that the Duke was so anxious to summon himself back, definitely not for the few questions just now.


    "Someone suggested to me a strategy that can help you draw Gambik out of the turtle shell."


    "Oh? Tell me!" The Marquis Garcia suddenly became interested.


    "First, you must retreat from the front line."


    "This alone is probably not enough."


    "Well, your black cavalry will also withdraw."


    "Who is the defense of the front line entrusted to?"


    "Charles."


    Hearing this, the Marquis Garc¨ªa frowned. He hesitated for a while, and said in a deliberate tone: "Charles... I''m afraid he still lacks some experience."


    "Hehe, if you don''t let a little boy go to the front, how can you make Gambik get out of the tortoise shell?"


    "But war is not a trifling matter. If you do this, it is very likely to be self-defeating and bring a disastrous defeat to the North Territory!"


    "Success always comes at a price!" The Duke of St. Hilde''s eyes were very firm, "This time, I am ready to ruin an army!"


    "What?" The Marquis Garcia was horrified and almost thought his brother was crazy.


    But the solemn expression of the Duke of St. Hild did not seem to be joking at all, so he continued to say:


    "I ask you, if the Black Cavalry encounters Gambik''s troll army in the wild unsuspectingly, how sure are you to win?"


    "If Gambique is unprepared, if there is no castle nearby to avoid, then I am very sure!" The tone of the Marquis Garcia revealed strong self-confidence.


    "Okay! Then we will come to a complete battle!" The Duke of St. Hilde slapped the table heavily and said flatly, "I have had enough of those lingering trolls, and I will completely cut them off to reach the north. The claws of the world!


    So, you come down and change Charles up.


    Just let him lose one game and let Gambik have a good taste of victory.


    After the trolls looted in the north, they naturally returned to the Troll King City with their belongings and glory.


    At that time, you can lead the black cavalry to catch up and kill them by surprise! "


    The Marquis of Garcia still frowned: "Even if you are willing to ruin an army, you are willing to send the northern city to the troll for looting, but how can you guarantee that the troll will be defenseless when it retreats? "


    "This requires us to act in a scene."


    "How to act?"


    "I transferred you away from the front line and fell into the eyes of those with a heart. I would definitely think that I was beginning to be jealous of you. Therefore, you can also show some dissatisfaction with me in due course...


    In addition, there will be a large number of private armies of lords in the army that Charles buried. This will inevitably arouse the dissatisfaction of various families in the north. Then someone will instigate it, and it will easily cause you to try to gather and be dissatisfied. Lords, want to fight my situation.


    At this time, the trolls will definitely feel that we are overwhelmed and will not be guarded..."


    "Did you forget a key question?" Marquis Garcia interrupted suddenly.


    "what is the problem?"


    "Will I be really dissatisfied with you?" Marquis Garcia''s eyes flickered. "If Charles really fails on the front line and ruins a northern army. By then, will my black cavalry be even more uncontrollable. ?"


    The Duke of St. Hilde laughed suddenly: "Do you know, when Talos Uman proposed this strategy to me, I also considered whether you would have the possibility of doing a fake show."


    "This is the strategy proposed by Count Uman? Okay, what do you think? Will I do a fake show?"


    The Duke of St. Hilde did not directly answer this question, but went on to say what he said just now: "At that time, I was thinking, if Talos hadn''t thought that you might do a fake show, it would be okay.


    If he thought about it, but then deliberately missed it...


    Either, he is extremely confident in the relationship between the two of us and feels that we cannot turn our heads away, or he is hiding evil intentions and pretending to deal with the trolls, but in fact he wants to cause civil unrest in the North! "


    The Marquis of Garcia was taken aback for a moment, then looked down at the wine glass in his hand, as if he was also thinking about the real intentions of Count Uman.


    But the Duke of St. Hilde did not give his brother more time to think, and directly said his thoughts:


    "No matter what Talos Uman''s true intentions are, but I know that you will not betray me."


    "You are so confident?" The Marquis Garcia looked cold, "When I have the power to control the situation in the north, how can you be sure that I will not be tempted?"


    "Of course you will be tempted. But betrayal is just not enough for the price of loyalty. So, I will add to your loyalty!"


    "What code to add?"


    "After Charles is defeated, he will be deprived of the position of Marquis."


    "That''s it?"


    "Of course it doesn''t stop." The Duke of St. Hild smiled and continued, "Vera will inherit the position of Marquis!"


    The Marquis Garcia''s eyes narrowed.


    He finally moved his heart.


    But then he felt deeply puzzled: "In order to eliminate the threat of the troll, are you willing to pay such a high price?"


    "No. It''s not just a threat of trolls." The Duke of Saint-Hilde shook his head grimly.


    "Who else?"


    "Do you know where the biggest threat to our North Territory now comes from?"


    "Isn''t it a troll?"


    The Duke of St. Hild shook his head again, and said in a deep voice:


    "External threats will only make us stronger and more united, but will not crush us.


    Only threats from within are the things that can truly corrupt the foundation of the ruling family of Saint Hild! "


    The Marquis of Garcia was stunned for a moment before he realized what his brother was talking about: "You mean, those lords in the north?"


    "That''s right!" The Duke of St. Hilde gritted his teeth, "Do you know how many direct territories are still under the name of the St. Hilde family?


    Do you know how many years the family has been struggling to make ends meet?


    Do you know why I have refused to prohibit trade with trolls?


    Didn¡¯t I know that this kind of trade is actually about acquiring enemies?


    But what can I do?


    The ¡¡¡¡ family needs this profit!


    It seems that the entire North Territory belongs to me But now, I would even hesitate to canonize a little baron for a long time!


    and you!


    my good brother!


    You keep the troll out of the north, which is of course a good thing.


    However, this also completely blocked the replacement of the old and new northern lord!


    If the trolls cannot come in, no one will be deprived of the title because of the loss of territory. Therefore, there are more and more nobles in the north, but less and less land under the name of the family!


    You always complain that I don¡¯t want to reward your meritorious officials, but you don¡¯t want to think about it.


    Or I will give you the title of duke!


    You are here to take care of this northern border! "


    The Marquis Garcia looked at his angry brother and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    In the silence, an abnormal red flashed across the face of the Duke of St. Hild, which was caught by the Marquis Garcia: "Brother, your injury..."


    "I can''t die for a while!" The Duke of St. Hild gasped, "but it didn''t take long to live."


    The Marquis of Garcia looked sad.


    "Brother, help me this time!


    I will bear all the costs and all the notoriety!


    As long as you are willing to help me, the Saint Hild family will be reborn from the ashes!


    And this new Northland will also be handed over to your biological daughter! "


    The Marquis of Garcia did not speak.


    The Duke of St. Hilde still stared at his brother''s eyes, as if he would never give up if he didn''t agree.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    There was only a crackle of burning wood coming from the fireplace.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Marquis Garcia finally let out a long sigh:


    "Okay, I will help you."

 Chapter 64： Rebellion

    Time dialed back to now.


    The air in Bingyan City was filled with anxiety, anxiety and excitement at this time.


    The ignorant civilians still don''t know what happened, but all the nobles know that it is now the time when the arrow is on the line.


    The categorical refusal of the Duke of St. Hild left the lords with nowhere to go.


    Orders passed on, and the army was making the final preparations before the war.


    The solemn atmosphere enveloped the whole city. Tonight, it is destined to be difficult to sleep.


    Kahn Sudor Knight is one of the people who can''t sleep. He just feels that his heart is pounding and beating so fast that it is a little frightening.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, Kahn didn''t sleep at all.


    After dressing and going out, Kahn subconsciously walked to his uncle''s room.


    "Good evening, Ms. Penny!" When he met the housekeeper of the Uman family halfway, Kahn hurriedly said hello.


    "Good evening, Knight Kahn, are you also looking for Lord Earl?"


    "No, no. I just wander around." Kahn quickly denied.


    He knew that this Ms. Penny was the housekeeper of the Uman family on the surface, but in fact, she was actually the lover of Count Uman.


    And it¡¯s not an ordinary lover.


    It is said that the reason why Earl Uman fell in love with Penny in the first place was not only because of her beauty, but also because of her burgundy pupils.


    The colors of human pupils in this world are generally blue, black, and green, and wine-red pupils are rarely seen.


    And Earl Uman himself, also has this pupil color.


    In the eyes of Earl Uman, who doesn¡¯t understand genetics, even though this Penny was born from a humble background, she could have pupils of the same color as him. Maybe it was a descendant of ancient blood.


    Regardless of whether this rumor is true or false, Penny''s position in the Uman family is very high, which is a certain fact.


    Even the illegitimate son Valla she gave birth to the earl is more valued than the average illegitimate son.


    Earl Uman not only allowed him to be baptized and become a knight, but also spent a lot of effort to help him marry a baron''s daughter-that is, Colin''s sister Caitlin.


    That''s why Kahn showed such respect to a housekeeper.


    Moreover, he realized that at this time, Ms. Penny went to the earl¡¯s room, and 80% went to...


    Therefore, Kahn wittily chose not to disturb Master Earl''s Yaxing.


    Saying goodbye to Kahn, Penny came to Count Uman''s room and pushed the door directly in.


    Earl Uman saw Penny who came in without knocking the door, but he didn''t reprimand him.


    "All arrangements are made?"


    "En." Penny replied casually.


    Then stepped forward to help Count Uman unbutton the shirt.


    Earl Uman kissed the woman in front of him on the forehead, and then began to undress her.


    Earl¡¯s wife has passed away for many years, and he has never remarried.


    , instead, behaved more like a couple with her lover Penny.


    If outsiders see this scene, they will probably be very confused.


    How could an earl treat a lover from a humble background like this?


    Even if Penny used to be extremely beautiful, but now she is over 40, it is impossible for her to have such a big attraction to the earl, right?


    Still, the pair of wine-red pupils are really so noble in the eyes of the earl?


    If this is the case, then all the civilian girls with wine-red pupils in the entire northern territory will probably gather in Fallen Eagle City.


    However, Earl Uman didn''t seem to feel that he treated a civilian lover in this way.


    And Penny also took it for granted.


    "What are you worried about?" Earl Uman saw the worry on Penny''s face and asked suddenly.


    "Nothing." Penny avoided the earl''s eyes.


    Earl Uman stretched out his hand to pinch Penny¡¯s chin, and turned her gaze to herself: "You have to believe me, this is the best and only viable option for us right now!"


    "But you are helping the St. Hild family to consolidate the rule." Penny''s eyes were full of reluctance.


    "There is no way, when the Marquis Garcia chose to go north to chase the trolls instead of going south to Winter City, our plan had already failed.


    I don¡¯t know what agreement they reached between the two brothers that allowed the Marquis Garcia to withstand the temptation to become the lord of the north, willing to be the sword in the hands of his brother.


    And, this is to blame the idiot Gambik!


    It is a shame that the 300,000 army was wiped out by 50,000 people!


    In this situation, I have no choice but to follow the secret order of the Duke of St. Hild and cooperate with him to clean up the disobedient lords. "


    Penny stopped speaking, but silently helped Count Uman unbutton her clothes.


    Earl Uman felt unhappy when he saw this, and asked again: "Did someone look for you?"


    Penny''s hand paused, then nodded gently.


    Earl Uman''s eyes flashed blue, and he said solemnly: "Don''t believe those trolls! Remember, we are just using them, and they are using us too. Don''t think of them as your own!"


    "It''s not a troll." Penny shook her head, staring into the eyes of Earl Uman, "My brother has written."


    Count Uman''s eyes narrowed: "What did he say?"


    "He said..." Penny''s eyes flickered, with a hint of scrutiny, "He said, you bet on both ends..."


    "Nonsense!" Earl Uman snorted coldly, put his hands on Penny''s shoulders, and pulled her closer to him, "Don''t you believe me?"


    Penny looked at each other with her man for a long time before she uttered two words gently: "I believe it."


    Earl Uman was relieved and hugged Penny tightly in his arms: "Don''t worry, what I promised you will be done!"


    "Hmm. Go to sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    early morning the next day.


    The murderous atmosphere in Ice Rock City has become extremely strong.


    Groups of soldiers passed through the street and gathered outside the Nancheng Gate.


    At this time, even the dull civilians realized that something was about to happen, and immediately ran home, closed the windows and doors, and dared not go out again.


    At the same time, an army also appeared five kilometers south of Bingyan City.


    The golden lion flag shines brightly in the sun.


    That is the direct army of the Saint Hild family-the Golden Lion Legion!


    To the west of Bingyan City, there is a black ocean.


    There is also an army there-the black cavalry!


    A strong murderous aura permeated the fields, causing the temperature in the air to drop a lotEarl Dawson stood in front of the Black Cavalry and looked at the opposing Golden Lion Legion and the Lord''s Alliance in the distance. , I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, after the final round of negotiations was declared unsuccessful, the harsh bugle began to sound.


    The forward forces of the Golden Lion Army and the lord''s coalition began to approach each other gradually.


    Immediately, the cry of killing resounded throughout the wilderness.


    Earl Dawson looked at the two sides fighting in the distance, his expression calm.


    He is waiting.


    waited for the main force of the two sides to be completely entangled together, and could no longer escape easily.


    Finally, as it was approaching noon, the battle between the Golden Lion Army and the lord''s coalition had reached the fiercest time.


    Overall, the lord coalition forces have the upper hand.


    After all, they are superior in number.


    And at this moment, Earl Dawson, who had been watching coldly, finally gave the order to attack.


    The galloping horse made the earth shake.


    The thunderous sound of horseshoes hit everyone''s hearts with heavy blows, making them involuntarily turn their eyes to this cavalry who suddenly entered the battlefield!


    People who have not faced the Black Cavalry charge directly can never imagine what kind of sight this is.


    In the past, the objects of the Black Cavalry¡¯s charge had always been trolls, but this time, humans finally got in their way.


    The soldiers of the lord''s coalition army saw this scene, and suddenly yelled in excitement.


    Because the Black Cavalry rushed towards the position of the Golden Lion Army!


    However, it hasn''t been long for them to be happy.


    I saw the black cavalry''s path of travel suddenly turned abruptly, and then, like a torrent bursting a bank, rushed to the right flank of the lord''s coalition army!


    "Boom!"


    The situation reversed instantly!

 Chapter 65： Knight

    Outside Bingyan City, the strong smell of blood has not yet completely dissipated.


    Countless vultures are holding their carnival banquet here.


    Three days have passed since that tragic battle, and the atmosphere in Ice Rock City is still extremely suppressed.


    On the square in the center of the city, a corpse was gathered, ready to be burned.


    They used to be great figures in the North, noble and elegant nobles, and rulers of one side. However, now, they are like dead dogs, dragged at will and thrown into the fire.


    "...This is the fate of the betrayer!"


    On the square, an army officer was reading aloud the crimes of these lords and nobles.


    The people onlookers watched all this in fear and excitement.


    They couldn''t understand why these nobles would betray their allegiance to the Duke of St. Hilde. However, seeing that the nobles who had been aloof were thrown to the dust, their hearts were filled with inexplicable pleasure.


    Colin stood among them, looking at the strange or familiar faces in the square, and he couldn''t help but feel chills in his heart.


    The two brothers of the Saint Hild family are really ruthless!


    Nearly a hundred lords, just like killing a chicken, they are all killed!


    "Colin, let''s go. The ceremony is about to begin, you must not be late!"


    Sister Caitlin urged on the side that she was very uncomfortable with the smell of blood here and kept holding her nose.


    "Okay. Let''s go."


    Some people are sad, others are happy.


    As if the world is always maintaining a balance.


    Those old lords die, naturally new lords will be born.


    Perhaps in order to dilute the murderous atmosphere and stabilize the hearts of the people, the Duke of St. Hilde decided to hold the award ceremony in Ice Rock City today.


    It stands to reason that the awarding of the Northern Territory should be carried out in the Roar of Winter City.


    But at this time, no one dared to oppose the Duke of St. Hild who was able to kill.


    The ¡¡¡¡ award ceremony was held in the main hall of the glorious church in Bingyan City.


    Colin had been here once before, to buy holy water.


    And now, for this noble ceremony, this place has obviously been rearranged.


    The multicolored glazed glass was polished to be extraordinarily bright, reflecting brilliant brilliance under the shining of the sun. Various murals were hung on the four walls of the hall. In the center, the sculpture of the Lord of Radiance stood majestically, as if watching To every nobleman present.


    When Colin came in, the place was full of nobles who came to watch the ceremony.


    Although there were a lot of people and it seemed to be lively, but Colin knew that most of these nobles were generals in the Black Cavalry.


    They are actually vassals of the Marquis Garcia.


    But there are very few vassals who truly loyal to the Duke of St. Hild¡ªbecause most of them have become corpses in the square.


    Aside from Colin, those who can still attend are also the group of nobles headed by Earl Uman.


    However, Colin knew that Earl Uman was not "turning to war" at all. This guy was basically an undercover agent arranged by the Duke of St. Hild in the lord''s coalition!


    The purpose is to incite the lords'' dissatisfaction and lead them to fight against the Saint Hild family.


    Finally, the two brothers of the Saint-Hilde family dug a pit and buried it.


    Since three years ago, these real bigwigs in the North have already begun to make arrangements, sweeping away all the external and internal threats in the North, and finally come to an end today.


    Colin lamented in his heart, it seems that the biggest suspect of murdering him will continue to be at large, and he does not know when he will be able to completely eliminate this threat.


    With a melodious bell, the Duke of St. Hild walked into the hall.


    All the nobles immediately stood up, bowed and saluted to welcome the arrival of the Duke.


    It was the first time for Ke Lin to see this master of the North.


    He looks like he is about fifty years old, he is very fat, and his hair is slightly white. Although he tried to straighten his waist when he walked into the hall, Colin still saw that the opponent was unable to do what he wanted.


    It stands to reason that this is not the state that a knight should have in his prime.


    However, Colin knew that although the Duke of St. Hild once crowned the North, he was even known as the sixth-order knight of this generation of St. Hild, the most hopeful step into the sanctuary!


    But, just five years ago, the Duke was seriously injured after a duel with the previous troll emperor.


    Since then, he has not only severed the hope of stepping into the sanctuary, but has also been stunned. His hair has begun to gray, his waist has begun to buckle, and his body has become increasingly obese.


    The powerful knight of the past has become a blessed middle-aged uncle.


    "Honorable lords, brave knights!" The Duke of St. Hild stood still on the stage and said loudly.


    "The recent Northern Territory is a bit unrest, the invasion of trolls, the rebellion of the lords... But under the protection of the Lord of Radiance, and with your full support and heroic fighting, we still won the final victory!"


    "Victory!"


    "Victory!"


    ...


    There was a cheer from the audience at the right time, and the nobles applauded and congratulated.


    The Duke of St. Hilde pressed his hand and continued: "In order to commend the heroes who have made great efforts for this victory, I will award them one by one!"


    There was naturally another cheering in the audience.


    There have been no new nobles in the North for a long time, and this time, it seems that a large number of new nobles will be born.


    After all, so many old nobles have vacated their positions and land. The Duke of St. Hilde must give a lot of rewards whether it is to comfort the people or to better rule the north.


    The first person to receive the award, he was indeed the second person of the Black Cavalry-Earl Dawson.


    The confidant of the Marquis of Garcia, UU Reading was canonized as a Marquis by the Duke.


    This is also the second sealed marquis in the north.


    After this, the Marquis of Dawson will also leave the vassal sequence of the Marquis of Garcia and swear allegiance to the Duke of St. Hild.


    This also indicates that after the Duke of St. Hild has swept away the two major threats in the north, he finally started to threaten the third threat-the black cavalry.


    And his methods did not exceed Colin''s expectation¡ªdifferentiation and win.


    After ¡¡¡¡, it turned out that a large number of the backbone generals of the Black Cavalry accepted the Duke''s canonization.


    These new nobles, born from the Black Cavalry, will continue to obey the orders of the Marquis of Garcia in the future? Or will it change the door and be loyal to the new owner?


    ...


    Finally, Colin waited for his name.


    Sister Caitlin clapped excitedly, as if it was herself who accepted the canonization.


    Amidst the cheers, Colin strode to the center of the venue and knelt on one knee in front of the Duke of St. Hild.


    The Duke ¡¡¡¡ held the long sword in front of him, and said solemnly:


    "Colin Angele, you have used your courage, wisdom, and faith to prove your loyalty and value to the Lord of Radiance and me!


    Here, in the name of Duke St. Hilde, on behalf of the Lord of Glory and His Majesty the Emperor, I canonize you as Viscount Anglia!


    I hope you will use your loyalty and your life to protect this glory! "


    After finishing speaking, the Duke''s blade tapped on the top of Colin''s head and both shoulders.


    "I, Colin Anglia, swear by the heroic spirits of my ancestors to dedicate my loyalty to the Lord of Glory, to the Duke of St. Hild!


    Your will is my direction, your..."


    Colin read the oath, but he was surprised and inexplicably surprised.


    Viscount?


    turned out to be the Viscount!

 Chapter 66： loyalty

    How difficult is it to be promoted from baron to viscount?


    The baroniality of the Anglia family was acquired by Colin''s great-great-grandfather after fighting for half his life on the battlefield.


    Since then, although all three barons of the Anglia family have been on the battlefield, and two of them died on the front line, they still have not been able to raise the family''s title to viscount.


    Of course, there are too many lords in the north, slow metabolism, and serious class consolidation, but it also shows the difficulty of promotion.


    This time, Colin did not expect that not only did he inherit the baron of the cheap daddy, but he was also promoted to the viscount.


    Aside from the surprise, Colin also realized that his promotion this time was actually the result of a combination of many factors.


    As a result, most of the old lords in the north were swept away by the two brothers of the St. Hild family, and a large amount of land was also taken back by the St. Hild family, which naturally caused the difficulty of awarding the title to be greatly reduced.


    Secondly, after all, Colin was involved in the battle of chasing and destroying the trolls, and he gained a lot of credit.


    Although it is said that Colin played a very small role in that battle, it is not an exaggeration to say that the whole process of soy sauce is not an exaggeration, but the Duke of St. Hilde obviously did not want to give all this great credit to the Black Cavalry. general.


    Therefore, among the nobles participating in this battle, Colin, apart from the Marquis Garcia, is the only noble who is loyal to the Duke of St. Hild. Of course, he will receive the Duke¡¯s attention.


    Well, I don¡¯t know if the Marquis Garcia and Vera played any role in this matter. If they both had Colin before the Duke, then promotion to the Viscount would really not be a difficult task.


    Anyway, now Colin''s bull is broken!


    The Anglia family has taken a big step forward in his hands, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is Guangzong Yaozu.


    I didn''t see the crowd watching the ceremony. My sister Caitlin was already in tears with excitement. At the same time, she clenched her fists with her hands on her chest, presumably to comfort her dead father and let him rest in peace.


    After Colin took the oath, an attendant walked up with a brand new Viscount dress in his hand.


    This dress is a dark red velvet coat and black trousers. The coat of arms is embroidered with the Anglia family crest, and there are two silver stripes under the coat of arms-this is a symbol of Viscount title.


    Colin took it with both hands.


    Then, the attendant once again handed the Viscount¡¯s exclusive ring and ribbon, and a piece of parchment with gilded text and the seal of the Duke of St. Hilde¡ªthe new territory that was entrusted to the Anglia family on it.


    Colin held this pile of things, bowed again to the Duke of St. Hild, and then stepped back.


    Sister Caitlin rushed to Colin happily, almost uncontrollable in joy.


    But she also knew to pay attention to the occasion, and she just whispered in Colin''s ear:


    "Colin! Great! Father will be proud of you when he knows it! Our Anglia family has been fighting for so many years and finally become a Viscount family! Quick, let me see where the family''s new fief is... "


    Colin looked at his excited sister, but there was not much disturbance in his heart.


    After all, his sense of identity with the Anglia family is not high, and he wants to know whether this sister is really happy for him, or is she pretending to be?


    Just as Colin stared at his sister Caitlin and observed carefully, he suddenly found that the joy on the other''s face had solidified suddenly, and was replaced by shock and doubt.


    "What''s the matter?" Colin blinked and asked in a low voice.


    Caitlin spread the parchment in front of Colin, and asked incredulously: "Look at the new fiefdom of the family... how could it be here?"


    Colin looked at the parchment suspiciously, and then he was also stunned.


    How could it be here?


    Is it wrong?


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Sister Colin looked at each other, the nominating ceremony continued.


    The one called by the name this time is Kahn Suduo.


    The eldest son of the Su Duo family, who had been entangled with Colin quite a bit, walked to the center of the hall with excitement and knelt on one knee.


    In the past two months, the changing situation in the north, to be honest, made Kahn quite dazed and scared.


    But fortunately, he kept in mind his father''s words before his death, and closely followed in the footsteps of his uncle, Count Uman, so that he could survive the catastrophe without any risk.


    even made a great contribution!


    In Kahn''s view, if that pesky Colin can be named Viscount, then should the Suduo family''s knighthood be promoted to the first rank?


    However, just as Kahn was waiting for the Duke''s canonization with expectation, the Duke inserted the long sword in his hand into the marble floor under his feet and questioned Kahn:


    "Kahn Knight, tell me, what is loyalty?"


    "What?" Kahn looked up stupidly, looking at the Duke of St. Hild blankly.


    The crowd watching the ceremony suddenly quieted down.


    Kahn¡¯s sister, Cynthia Suduo, whom Colin called a "crazy woman", was also surprised by the duke''s questioning.


    Her hands clenched instantly, and she instinctively realized that something was wrong.


    Colin squeezed the parchment in his hand and looked at Kahn, who was stunned in the field. He seemed to wake up suddenly, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Loyal...loyal...of course it is...that is..."


    "What is it?"


    The Duke of St. Hilde''s face was cold, his sharp gaze seemed to have penetrated the poor knight who was kneeling in front of him.


    Under such gaze, Kahn only felt that his mind was blank, and he didn''t know what he said.


    The Duke of St. Hild''s tone was extremely cold: "You asked Charles to give up his position as a Marquis in public. Is it because of loyalty?"


    is over.


    The Su Duo family, it''s over.


    This is the thought in the hearts of all the nobles present.


    Obviously, the Duke of St. Hilde is turning over the old account.


    When Kahn was introduced as a bird by the Earl of Uman, many people guessed that he would pay for it.


    Now, the price has really come.


    Kahn thought that he would ¡°follow the battle with Count Uman to wipe out the previous offense.


    But obviously, the Duke of St. Hild did not intend to easily let the Sudor family go.


    The face and glory of the Saint Hild family cannot be trampled on by a little noble.


    Of course, in fact, what really made Charles take the initiative to give up his title was the pressure of the Marquis Garcia.


    However, the Marquis Garcia had enough confidence that the Duke¡¯s anger would not pour on him.


    And Kahn Suduo, hehe, he doesn''t have this ability, so he can only become the object of the Duke''s prestige.


    Kill the chicken and the monkey!


    "me¡­¡­"


    Looking at a wimpy Kahn, the Duke of St. Hild sneered, and suddenly said loudly: "Viscount Colin, what do you mean by loyalty?"


    The eyes of the audience suddenly turned to Colin.


    Colin was taken aback, but soon strode forward.


    He seems to have a hunch about this.


    "Lord Duke, I think that loyalty means giving everything to yourself unconditionally, regardless of the cause, regardless of right or wrong, regardless of gain or loss!"


    "Regardless of the reason, regardless of right or wrong, regardless of gains or losses..." Duke St. Hilde chewed Colin''s answer carefully, and a hint of appreciation and deep meaning flashed in his eyes.


    Then, he threw the long sword in his hand straight towards Colin, and at the same time ordered: "Okay! Then I will order you now and kill Kahn Suduo immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The nobles present had not reacted yet, and even when Kahn himself was still kneeling on the ground in a daze, Colin had already caught the long sword thrown by the Duke.


    Then, swipe it away without hesitation!


    "Huh!"


    A flash of silver light flashed.


    Blood splattered!

 Chapter 67： betray

    "ßË......ßË......"


    A round head rolled to the ground.


    The spewing blood stained the marble floor with a gorgeous color.


    The audience is silent.


    No one thought that a good knighting ceremony would turn out to be like this.


    The orders of the Duke of St. Hilde are very abrupt.


    And, Colin''s execution is even more abrupt.


    Actually, Colin had long anticipated the orders of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Because, in the new fiefdom of the Anglia family, there is the name of Ice Rock City!


    Since the Suduo family''s territory has been sealed to the Anglia family, Colin certainly wouldn''t be surprised, the Duke will settle accounts with Kahn Qiuhou at this time.


    But to outsiders, the Duke and Colin seemed to have negotiated.


    gave Kahn a surprise attack.


    Even when Kahn¡¯s head rolled to the ground, the confusion in his eyes could not be transformed into fear in the future.


    "Do not!"


    A shrill shout broke the silence on the court.


    I saw Cynthia Suduo rushing up like crazy, as if to avenge her brother.


    After Colin swung his sword, he immediately knelt on one knee to make a pilgrimage to the Duke of Hilde, and at the same time held the long sword in his hands and raised it above his head.


    Colin completely ignored Cynthia who rushed over behind him.


    Sure enough, before Cynthia rushed behind Colin, she was stopped by a team of guards.


    "Why! Why! Lord Duke, why? Colin! I want to kill you, I want to kill you..."


    After the mad woman was taken out of the hall by the guards, the Duke of St. Hild smiled and said to Colin: "Very well, Knight Colin. I like your interpretation of loyalty.


    The name of this sword is [Judgement Blade].


    Five years ago, I used it to chop off the head of the last troll emperor.


    Now, it''s for you.


    I hope you treat it well and don''t let down its name and the glory it represents. "


    Colin''s heart trembled, he retracted the long sword in his hand, and said loudly: "Thank you Lord Duke for the reward! I swear here that your will refers to the direction of my sword!"


    The Duke of St. Hild nodded in satisfaction, indicating that Colin could withdraw.


    After that, the nominating ceremony continued.


    However, the eyes of everyone present glanced at Colin''s direction intentionally or unintentionally.


    If you say that you are promoted to Viscount, Colin will get it, at most some envy eyes.


    Now, when he was bestowed [Judgment Blade] by the Duke, everyone''s eyes turned into jealousy that could not be concealed.


    No one would have thought that the Duke of St. Hild valued such a newly promoted Viscount Colin so much!


    Only the Marquis Garcia, who had been silent, frowned insignificantly as he looked at the long sword in Colin''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    After the last batch of new barons accepted the canonization one after another, the whole nominating ceremony finally came to an end.


    However, the Duke of St. Hild did not seem to have the intention of ending the ceremony immediately.


    And everyone present was not surprised, they were all waiting for something with bated breath.


    "Charles."


    Finally, the Duke of St. Hild read the name of his eldest son.


    The Marquis Charles, who had been shrinking behind and pretending to be an invisible man, trembled slightly when he heard the words, and then walked to the center of the hall in the manner of a execution ground, and knelt down on one knee in front of his father.


    "I heard that you are going to make atonement for the 200,000 soldiers who died in the battle?" There was no joy or anger in the words of the Duke of St. Hilde.


    Charles Marquis lowered his head, choked and said: "Yes, father! I, I am sorry for your expectations, and I am sorry for the trust of the people in the north and the two hundred thousand soldiers!


    Therefore, I voluntarily gave up the position of Marquis to atone for my fault! "


    The Duke of St. Hild did not speak, but stared at his eldest son with cold eyes.


    Charles did not look up, but he seemed to understand what his father meant. He slowly took off his marquis ring and ribbon, and finally took off the dress that symbolized the status of a marquis, folded it, and placed it in front of him.


    "Please forgive me for my sins!"


    Charles is on the ground, waiting for his father''s trial.


    After a long silence, the Duke of St. Hild finally spoke:


    "Charles, from now on, the glory of the St. Hild family has nothing to do with you.


    You will travel to the northern border as an ordinary soldier, fighting for life on the front line against the trolls.


    Until the day when the Troll King City was captured! "


    "Yes, father..."


    Charles knocked his head in despair and stumbled back.


    The former first heir to the Lord of the Northern Territory, left the scene sadly.


    The nobles who watched the ceremony continued to be silent, not daring to do anything at this time to attract the Duke''s attention.


    Although the Duke looked calm, everyone who knew him knew that the Duke must have been full of anger at this time.


    It would be uncomfortable for anyone to be forced to abolish the heir selected by himself, let alone the duke who speaks the best in the north.


    Obviously, this incident was a great challenge to his authority.


    But, he can only bite his teeth and swallow.


    The atmosphere in the hall gradually became serious.


    The ceremony is not over yet.


    The Lord of the Northern Territory cannot live without an heir. Charles was deprived of his title, so naturally there must be someone to inherit the title of Marquis.


    And this person...


    who can that be?


    Colin quietly raised his head and glanced in the direction of Marquis Garcia.


    When he was hunting outside the city, the Marquis of Garcia had already told Colin about his original deal with the Duke of St. Hild.


    Therefore, he knew very well that the person who inherited this marquis position should not be unexpectedly Vera!


    Although legally speaking, Vera''s inheritance order should be placed after the other two sons of the Duke, but if the Duke insists on making Vera the first heir, no one dares to object.


    Oh no, the only person present who dared and qualified to oppose was the Marquis Garcia.


    However, the Marquis Garcia is obviously impossible to object.


    As for the Imperial Senate.


    Perhaps for ordinary nobles ~ www.novelhall.com~ they can have a strong binding force, but they dare not point fingers at the inheritance rights of the real nobles like the St. Hild family.


    Even if Vera''s inheritance right is not legitimate, as long as the Duke of St. Hilde gives a clear reason, then they must pinch their noses to admit it.


    This kind of reason is easy to find. For example, the second son is too weak and the third son is too young...


    In short, when the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia reached an agreement, there was nothing in the north that they could not decide.


    However, just as Colin was expecting Vera¡¯s name, another name came up from the Duke¡¯s mouth:


    "Adams."


    Colin suddenly raised his head and looked at the figure in the middle of the hall in shock.


    what happened?


    shouldn''t it be Vera?


    After hearing his father''s call, Adams St. Hild, the second son of the Duke, resisted the ecstasy in his heart, strode forward, came to the Duke, and knelt down on one knee.


    "In the name of the Duke of St. Hild, I now grant you the rank of Marquis. I hope you will live up to it..."


    Colin was no longer interested in listening to the following words, he quickly looked in the direction of Marquis Garcia.


    Then, he saw the cold eyes of Marquis Garcia.


    betray!


    This is Chi Luo Luo''s betrayal!


    Faced with many temptations, the Marquis of Garcia finally kept his loyalty to his brother.


    But unexpectedly, now he is betrayed by his brother!


    The nobles who don¡¯t know anything are still celebrating the Marquis Adams, and even the ignorant Vera is happy for her brother.


    But only Colin lowered his head quietly.


    The Northern Rebellion is far from over.

 Chapter 68： See off

    After the ceremony, everyone left the church one after another.


    The faces of most of the nobles are filled with joy. After all, this time conferring a knight is arguably the largest in recent years in the Northern Territory.


    The generosity of the Duke of St. Hilde calmed down the nobles in the north from the turmoil that just ended.


    They all firmly believe that the future of the North will be more beautiful!


    Colin ignored the excitedly chatting sister, deliberately lagging behind to talk to the Marquis Garcia, to test the thoughts of the big brother.


    Although the Marquis of Garcia did not have an attack on the spot, Colin knew that the fact that the Duke of St. Hilde failed to keep his promise to make Adams his first heir had completely angered the Marquis of Garcia.


    If the two brothers were acting deliberately before, now, the rift between them is real and can no longer be easily bridged.


    To be honest, Colin didn''t understand the behavior of the Duke of Saint Silde to destroy promises.


    This is not because Colin felt that the opponent should follow the virtues of the knight.


    He is not so naive.


    An old politician who has ruled the Northern Territory for decades, expecting him not to lie is the same as expecting men not to steal.


    What Colin didn''t understand was why the Duke of Saint Silde had to tear his face with his brother in this way at this time.


    is too impatient, and too lack of political wisdom.


    If Colin was in the position of the duke, even if he didn''t want to pass the dukedom to Vera, he wouldn''t cross the river and demolish the bridge so quickly.


    At least he will first grant the title to Vera, recognize her as the first heir, and stabilize the Marquis Garcia first.


    Then, whether it is slowly weakening the Black Flag Army or fostering another military force that can be contended, it is more comfortable.


    After all, Vera inherited the throne of Marquis, but not immediately became Duke of the North.


    You can also deprive her of her title in the future.


    Why are you rushing now?


    Of course, Colin did not think that Marquis Garcia dare to really rebel at this time.


    After all, most of the lords in the north have now been wiped out, and the rest have been reassured by the duke.


    And the previous behavior of the Black Flag Army''s "turning to battle" has given the Marquis Garcia the notoriety of "betrayer".


    Now even if he stands up to deal with his brother, no lord will respond to his call.


    As for the Black Cavalry, they have also been drawn up by the Duke with the acquiescence of the Marquis Garcia.


    The vassals who had been loyal to the Marquis of Garcia, such as the Marquis of Dawson, are willing to admit that they are a member of the Black Cavalry after swearing allegiance to the Duke?


    Is it still the same as before, at the order of the Marquis Garcia, he chose to follow without hesitation?


    What''s more, only a handful of people know about the fact that the Duke of St. Hilde broke his promise.


    After all, the original transaction between the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia was a secret. If Colin had not been regarded as the future son-in-law of the Marquis of Garcia, and thus learned the specific details of the transaction, it is estimated that it is not at all. Will be aware of the betrayal of the Duke of St. Hild to his brother.


    If the Marquis of Garcia chooses to rebel with troops, would he be regarded as a betrayal to his brother by the northerners instead?


    Will the Marquis of Garcia be willing to bear such an infamy again?


    "My lord Marquis!" Colin leaned over to Marquis Garcia and greeted him in a low voice.


    The Marquis of Garcia glanced at Colin, did not speak, and continued to walk outside.


    Colin knew that the big guy was in a bad mood, so he didn''t dare to say more, and walked out of the church behind him.


    When he got outside, the Marquis Garcia immediately turned on his horse and glanced at the following Colin, and said indifferently: "Tell me, your loyalty really does not ask for the reason, right or wrong?"


    Colin''s heart stunned, and he cried out badly.


    Facing the sudden attack of the Duke of St. Hild before, Colin deliberately interpreted loyalty as an unconditional obedience in order to please the Duke.


    Unexpectedly, this was obviously misunderstood by the Marquis Garcia.


    But there is no way, how could Colin expect that the two brothers would break up again at that time.


    At the time, he thought that the Duke of St. Hilde, who had cleared away the threats in the north and beyond, had undoubtedly become the real master of the north.


    And if Colin wants to continue mixing in the North, grow the Anglia family, and even marry Vera, he must be approved by the Duke of St. Hild.


    So, Colin took the initiative to flatter.


    Moreover, when he saw his new fiefdom, he was already aware of the Duke''s plan. In addition, he had already had an antagonism with the Su Duo family, and he was already mentally prepared to become a knife in the hands of the Duke.


    But who knows, the Duke turned back on his promise to the Marquis Garcia at this time.


    This undoubtedly caused the worry of turbulence in the northern border that had just calmed down.


    Therefore, Colin once again faced the choice of standing in line.


    And this time, he really didn''t know which way to choose.


    Although from the bottom of his heart, he agrees more with the Marquis Garcia.


    This is not only because the Marquis almost gave himself a gift in the First Battle of the Icefield, but also gave himself retired veterans of the Black Cavalry to help the Anglia family form a cavalry.


    is totally really training Colin as a son-in-law.


    And, from a moral point of view, this matter is indeed the Duke of St. Hilde sorry to his brother.


    He abandoned his promise!


    However, facing the question of the Marquis Garcia at this moment, Colin didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Do you directly admit that what you just said was fart?


    In this way, wouldn''t one''s own "personal design" collapse immediately?


    Who dare to trust someone who can throw away his vows at will?


    Just when Colin was stunned, the Marquis of Garcia had already driven away.


    Before leaving, one last sentence was thrown away: "Go and understand the origin of the [Judgement Blade] in your hand, and then rethink what true loyalty is!"


    Looking at the back of the Marquis Garcia, Colin stood there for a while, at a loss.


    Until my sister Caitlin walked over with a puzzled look on her face, she led Colin back to the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Bingyan City was calm.


    The Marquis of Garcia did not act excessively, as if he had completely forgotten his brother''s betrayal.


    However, on the night of the end of the conferring ceremony, Marquis Garcia left Ice Rock City.


    seems unwilling to stay in this city for one more second.


    The departure of the Marquis Garcia did not arouse much attention, after all, the Marquis was used to being alone.


    Moreover, the true master of the North is still in the city at this time.


    However, the Duke of St. Hild did not stay in Ice Rock City for too long.


    On the third day after the ¡¡¡¡ awarding ceremony, he set off to return to Winter City.


    As the new owner of Ice Rock City, Colin certainly wants to see him off.


    It was a sunny morning, and a large number of northern nobles gathered outside the southern gate of Bingyan City.


    is naturally the Duke of St. Hild.


    Beside him, the newly promoted Viscount Anglia accompanied him.


    "Colin, are you satisfied with the new territory that I rewarded you?"


    "My Lord Duke, of course I am extremely satisfied!"


    Colin''s words are not entirely flattering.


    Because, the current territory of the Anglia family is indeed very large.


    The original territory of the Suduo family was Bingyan City and the surrounding area of ??about 30 kilometers, but this territory did not directly border the original territory of the Anglia family.


    There are two baronies in between.


    However, these two barons were beheaded in the previous rebellion, so the Duke simply awarded the two territories to Colin together.


    So, counting the original Graycastle Town, Colin''s current territory is the sum of the original viscountry and three baronies ~ www.novelhall.com~ which definitely exceeds the territory of a general viscount.


    If it were not for the fact that there were too many land in the northern border and too few lords, the Duke of St. Hilde would not be so generous.


    "Hehe, so, are you satisfied?" Duke Saint Hild asked with a smile.


    Colin blinked and smiled: "Of course not. No lord will be satisfied with the size of his territory!"


    The Duke of St. Hild laughed loudly, seemingly satisfied with Colin''s answer.


    After laughing for a while, the Duke said again: "Do you know? My grandfather once said something similar."


    He raised his whip and pointed to the east: "The ice field in the north is nothing to go to. It''s too cold and barren. However, if you want to expand your territory, you can try to the east."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for Colin to respond, and immediately whipped his horse and left.


    Colin was stunned, thinking about the meaning of the last words the Duke said.


    At this moment, a gorgeous carriage passed by Colin.


    The curtain opened, revealing a beautiful face.


    "Colin."


    "Miss Vera."


    "It will be my coming-of-age gift in one month, will you come?"


    "Of course, this is my honor!"


    Vera smiled and lowered the curtain.


    The convoy moved forward slowly and gradually disappeared into the horizon.


    Colin stood outside the city gate for a long time, but instead of the team watching the Duke go away, he looked towards the east¡ªthe direction that the Duke of Saint Silde had just pointed.


    There is the eastern border of the empire.


    and a small country sandwiched between the north and the east--


    Half-elf kingdom.

 Chapter 69： bite

    With the departure of the Duke of St. Hild, the rest of the lords of the North also left one after another.


    Bingyan City also became deserted.


    Of course, such desertedness is only relative.


    Compared with Graycastle Town, the former fiefdom of the Anglia family, Ice Rock City is obviously much more lively.


    The lives of the residents in the city seem to have returned to the original trajectory. Although the owner of the city has changed, it does not seem to affect them much.


    Compared to who is the lord of Bingyan City, these civilians are more concerned about the food and clothes at home.


    However, for some people, this is an earth-shaking change.


    These people, of course, are the former masters of this city-the Su Duo family.


    was deprived of the title and fiefdom, the Su Duo family could only choose to leave sadly.


    For the Su Duo family, Colin did not intend to kill them all. After all, the unspoken rule of this world is to tolerate the losers.


    Of course, this loser must be a nobleman.


    No one cares about the life and death of civilians.


    These failed noble children will become wandering knights, in exchange for the lord''s acceptance with force and loyalty.


    Looking forward to one day, by virtue of his military merits, he can regain the fief and title and reappear the glory of the family.


    This is the tolerance of the world to the lost nobles.


    Because in the eyes of people in this world, failure is only temporary, but the blood is passed down from generation to generation.


    Noble blood can give birth to great heroes.


    And these heroes who can turn the tide are the foundation of the human race in this world.


    Today, a family has been exterminated, and a noble lineage has been cut off. Perhaps, it has killed a hero who may save the human race in the future.


    Of course, this is never allowed.


    Therefore, even the Duke of St. Hild, after executing the rebellious lords, can only deprive their family titles and fiefdoms, but will not kill their family members.


    Of course, Colin didn''t dare to break this unspoken rule, unless he didn''t want to get stuck in the Glorious Empire.


    However, although he would not kill the Su Duo family, there was one of them, but Colin didn''t intend to let him go easily.


    This person, of course, is the crazy woman who has troubled him time and time again-Cynthia Sudor.


    "Still not found?"


    "Yes, Master Viscount."


    Obviously, Cynthia seemed to have expected that Colin would not let her go. As soon as the knighting ceremony was over, she ran away without a trace.


    Colin frowned, also feeling a little tricky.


    If a Tier 3 knight wants to escape, it is really difficult for him to catch the opponent.


    "Where is the servant of the Sudor family named Thrall?"


    "Sorry, my lord, I didn''t find it either."


    Colin snorted coldly, somewhat helpless.


    However, he didn''t blame Raymond Knight too much.


    After all, it didn''t take long for the Anglia family to take over the Ice Rock City. It was a standard foreign power, and there were not many soldiers brought by Raymond from Graycastle before. It was simply unrealistic to block the entire city.


    "Forget it, then don''t look for it for the time being. You send someone to Fallen Eagle City to find out, maybe Cynthia and Thrall will appear there. Don''t mess around after you find them, just send someone to stare at."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Colin felt that the lord most likely to take refuge in the Suduo family now is of course Earl Uman, after all, they are related by marriage.


    As for how to get someone from Count Uman, Colin still thought of nothing for the time being.


    Speaking of Earl Uman, Colin hasn''t forgotten that the suspect who wanted to murder himself has not yet figured out who it is.


    However, the most suspected one is still Earl Uman.


    As for sister Caitlin.


    After getting along for so many days, Colin felt more and more that her suspicion was not big.


    After all, no one can act so real.


    Also, Caitlin''s husband Valla Knight, there is still no news.


    In Colin''s eyes, this guy probably really died in an unknown corner of the battlefield.


    But Caitlin was obviously unwilling to accept this fact, and she still inquired about Varla from every caravan returning from the ice sheet, and even ran a few times to the ice sheet in person, trying to find the whereabouts of her husband.


    This is simply looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Colin was not good to persuade, so he had to toss with her.


    He himself is very busy now, and he has to deal with a lot of things in the new territory.


    At this time, the person Colin looked forward to most was the old steward of the Angley family¡ªYimon.


    If he were in Ice Rock City, he would definitely help Colin handle these things in an orderly manner.


    "Where are the Yimengs now? When will they get to Ice Rock City?"


    Colin asks this question almost every day.


    "It''s coming soon, it is estimated that tomorrow, the day after tomorrow at the latest." The Raymond Knight was also a little helpless.


    With the communication methods of this world, he can''t grasp the exact location of Butler Yimon in real time.


    "Understood, go ahead." Colin sighed, not embarrassing Raymond.


    "Yes."


    After Raymond left, Colin once again immersed himself in dealing with the documents piled up on the desk.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. The candles on the table were almost burnt out. Colin rubbed his sour eyes and shouted, "Give me a new row of candles!"


    However, the servant outside the door did not respond.


    Colin waited for a while, then called again, but still did not receive a response.


    He frowned, thinking that the guy guarding outside was dozing off again, so he got up and walked to the door.


    "Click."


    The moment he opened the door, Colin suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    But just when he wanted to retreat quickly, a long sword pierced the door of the room and pierced his heart!


    "Boom!"


    Between the lightning and flint, Colin immediately fell back and fell to the ground, avoiding the sword.


    The dazzling holy light flooded like a tide, the wooden door burst open, and the flying sawdust danced around.


    Ke Lin hurriedly rolled around, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu. Com quickly climbed up from the ground and rushed towards the [Judgement Blade] hanging on the wall of the room without looking back.


    However, the speed of the assassin is faster.


    Before Colin could touch his weapon, there was a sharp sting behind him.


    "Puff!"


    The injured Colin fell to the ground.


    However, there is not much panic on his face.


    He struggled to turn his head, leaning against the wall to look at the person¡ª


    It really is Cynthia, this crazy woman!


    "Ahem, did you come to kill me by yourself? Or was someone instructed you to come?" Ke Lin asked in a sharp voice.


    "Oh, I''ll kill you, do you need someone to instruct you?" Cynthia slowly approached Colin, gritted her teeth.


    Colin was a little disappointed, and seemed to hope that the other party was instigated.


    But I didn''t expect that this woman is really a reckless lunatic.


    "Kill me, you can''t live."


    Cynthia sneered, not caring about Colin''s threat.


    "ßê!"


    The long sword pierced Colin''s chest.


    "Cough cough..." Colin distorted his face with pain, but still asked unwillingly, "No one really asked you to kill me? Didn''t Earl Uman?"


    Cynthia obviously did not expect that Colin would still care about this before he died, shook her head and sneered: "No!"


    "Crazy woman." Colin also sneered and cursed.


    Facing Colin''s abuse, Cynthia laughed excitedly.


    Cynthia, who was immersed in the pleasure of revenge, did not notice, and Colin''s eyes at this time gradually became fierce and bloodthirsty.


    I saw him ignoring the long sword that pierced his chest, rushing forward, grabbing Cynthia by the neck.


    Then, I took a bite!

 Chapter 70： Blood

    Can teeth bite people to death?


    If it¡¯s a lion or tiger, maybe it¡¯s okay.


    But if it is a human, the threatening power is greatly reduced.


    is especially a person with a sword stuck in his chest.


    Cynthia thinks so too.


    So, when she saw Colin who was dying struggling biting her neck, she didn''t panic at all.


    Even, a little disdain.


    Colin''s movements were rush and abrupt, completely out of Cynthia''s expectation, so when she wanted to avoid it, it was already a little late.


    Since you can''t hide, then don''t hide.


    Cynthia allowed Colin to bite her neck, while she frantically twisted the long sword inserted into Colin''s chest, trying to crush the opponent''s heart.


    However, no matter how she stirred the sword, Colin showed no sign of losing his strength.


    Instead, the bite gets tighter!


    At this time, Cynthia finally started to panic.


    And she discovered that Colin was actually sucking her blood!


    This lunatic!


    But before Cynthia managed to break free from this crazy man, a shudder from the depths of her soul instantly made her lose consciousness.


    And Colin, still lying on Cynthia who was gradually falling to the ground, sucking...


    , this sweet taste!


    makes him unable to extricate himself!


    Actually, when Cynthia lost consciousness, Colin knew that the danger was over.


    But, he didn''t want to get up from her at all.


    A primitive instinct that comes from the depths of the blood can make him totally unable to stop.


    Suck!


    Suck!


    Suck her dry!


    ¡­¡­


    When Colin drank blood before, although he enjoyed it, he didn''t feel that addictive at all.


    But at that time, Colin drank the blood of dead people.


    Unlike now, it''s completely raw!


    Could this be the correct way to open this world for vampires?


    The only trace of reason in his mind told Colin that he must stop smoking immediately.


    Otherwise, Cynthia will really be sucked dry.


    Of course he is not worried that this crazy woman will die.


    In fact, based on what this mad woman did to him, Colin could kill her without any psychological obstacles.


    But, never in this way!


    Although from the beginning of the journey, Colin guessed that he had become a vampire-like creature, but he did not want to become an inhumane devil, a beast mad for blood!


    stop!


    stop!


    ¡­¡­


    With the trace of reason in his mind, Colin tried to leave Cynthia''s neck.


    However, he found out in horror--


    I can''t get rid of it completely!


    This is not only because the addictive feeling makes him subjectively not want to break free, but also objectively, an inexplicable force binds him and Cynthia tightly, unable to separate at all!


    what happened?


    Colin started to panic.


    A large amount of blood kept flowing into his mouth, causing his belly to gradually bulge.


    And Cynthia on the ground became extremely pale, and her body shrivelled visibly.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    In the dim and silent room, there is only this eerie and weird sound.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Colin thought he was going to **** Cynthia dry, he suddenly found that he couldn''t **** any blood anymore.


    Just when he finally breathed a sigh of relief and was about to get up, he was surprised to find that he still couldn''t break free from Cynthia.


    What is ¡¡¡¡ doing?


    Just when Colin was uncertain, a strong suction suddenly came from the wound on Cynthia''s neck!


    This woman actually started to **** Colin''s blood!


    At this moment, Colin was scared to death.


    He struggled frantically, trying to get rid of Cynthia.


    However, all this is in vain.


    As if a mysterious ceremony is underway, it cannot be interrupted at all.


    Colin regrets very much now.


    I''m okay, why are you gnawing on this crazy woman!


    I''m all right now, I won''t be sucked back into a corpse by her, right?


    Also, what kind of ghost setting is the vampire in this world?


    Why is there such a big danger in sucking blood?


    ¡­¡­


    In the midst of Colin''s incompetent rage, Cynthia''s shriveled body gradually plumped up again.


    And Colin''s face turned pale visibly.


    At this time, Cynthia is a veritable "Juicer"!


    To make matters worse, what she was smoking was not the blood that belonged to her in Colin''s stomach, but the blood of Colin himself!


    Colin has given up struggling.


    He realized that the two of them were going through a certain ritual at this time, and this ritual could not even be interrupted by him.


    ¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. Just when Colin thought he was about to become a corpse, the suction in Cynthia''s body finally disappeared.


    Colin was agitated, and quickly pulled out his teeth.


    Then quickly move away from Cynthia with his hands and feet, for fear of being sucked up again.


    "Hoo¡ª¡ªHoo¡ª¡ª"


    Colin gasped, a rejoicing of the rest of his life spontaneously.


    After the lesson of surviving this near death, he immediately swore that he would never give birth again!


    Although he was fascinated by the addictive pleasure when he first started smoking Cynthia''s blood.


    However, the feeling of being sucked back later is like experiencing purgatory!


    Colin checked his body with lingering fear.


    Except for the innocuous long sword stuck in his chest, the only threat is to lose too much blood.


    In the inexplicable ceremony just now, Cynthia actually sucked away nearly half of the blood from his body!


    A large amount of blood loss made Colin''s pale face even paler, and at first glance, it was completely unlike human beings.


    However, what made Colin feel a little relieved was that there was a lot of blood belonging to Cynthia in his stomach.


    The weight seems to be similar to what Cynthia sucked away.


    Is this actually a blood exchange ceremony?


    If you can choose, Colin definitely doesn''t want to exchange blood with Cynthia, a crazy woman I knew this uncontrollable thing would happen, Colin would definitely pretend to die first, and then take advantage of the other side''s attention before carrying out an anti-kill.


    As long as Cynthia is dead, she shouldn''t be in the same situation after taking her blood.


    But now it¡¯s too late to regret.


    Colin didn''t expect that such an accident would happen in Shengni.


    Now that things have happened, Colin no longer makes senseless regrets.


    He began to check his body to see if he was able to successfully advance himself by taking the blood of the high-ranking knight this time.


    However, he was quickly disappointed.


    The blood of this high-ranking female knight showed no signs of advancement for Colin...


    Not right!


    It''s not just that there is no advanced level, after Colin checked it carefully, he was shocked to find out¡ª¡ª


    I actually retreated!


    He, who was originally a second-tier knight, actually retreated to the first-tier!


    Colin was so angry that he almost vomited blood again.


    What kind of ritual is this?


    However, after Colin calmed down again, he discovered that he had some mysterious connection with Cynthia who was still lying on the ground.


    As if, he can control that crazy woman.


    So, he tried to wake up Cynthia, who didn''t know whether it was alive or dead.


    "Get up... get up..."


    Then, Cynthia, who had been silent, suddenly opened her eyes.


    She quickly got up from the ground and knelt down in front of Colin on one knee.


    There is no hatred on her face at all, and she is completely obedient instead.


    She lifted her lips lightly, and said to Colin in a very respectful tone:


    "Owner."

 Chapter 71： Blood

    "My Lord Viscount! Are you okay?"


    The anxious voice of Raymond Knight appeared outside the door.


    Before he rushed into the room, he heard Colin''s voice: "Keep outside, don''t come in!"


    Raymond stopped immediately.


    But when he saw the bodies of the guards and the broken door in the hallway, he asked again anxiously: "Viscount Lord, are you really okay? Did an assassin break into your room?"


    "I''m fine! The assassin has been subdued by me. You stay at the door, don''t let anyone come near!"


    "Yes." Lei Meng breathed a sigh of relief and focused on guarding outside.


    Dismissed Raymond, Colin turned his gaze to Cynthia again.


    Everything that happened just now was too weird, and his mind is still a bit confused now.


    "What did you call me just now?"


    "Owner."


    "who I am?"


    "You are my master."


    "No, I asked for my name."


    "Colin Angele."


    "your name?"


    "Cynthia Suduo."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I tried to assassinate the master."


    Hearing this, Colin confirmed that this Cynthia¡¯s memory is still there.


    But why did it suddenly become like this?


    "Why are you assassinating me?"


    "Because you are the murderer of my brother."


    "Then do you still want to kill me now?"


    "In no mood."


    "Why?"


    "Because the owner''s safety is above all else!"


    Colin blinked, seeming to realize something.


    In the legend, vampires seem to be able to create infinite loyal descendants. Did you just make a "blood" by accident?


    "stand up!"


    "Kneel down!"


    "climb!"


    Colin issued a series of instructions, and then was surprised to find that Cynthia had followed meticulously.


    Even the last extremely insulting order, she did not hesitate at all.


    Looking at Cynthia, who was crawling all over the floor like a bitch, Colin felt great!


    Let you always fight against me!


    makes you want to kill me!


    This is your end!


    "Learn to bark!"


    "Wow!"


    "Haha!" Clin was overwhelmed with joy.


    just involved the wound in the process of laughing, and a sudden pain made him unable to laugh immediately.


    Only then did he realize that the sword in his chest hadn''t been pulled out yet.


    "Come here, help me pull out the sword." Colin ordered Cynthia.


    "ßê!"


    The long sword was pulled out, and Colin wailed again.


    "Viscount Lord! Are you okay?" Leimen, who was guarding the door, was alarmed by the scream, and asked quickly.


    "I''m fine, don''t come in!"


    "Yes!"


    Although Raymond looked suspicious, he still stood by the door out of his loyalty and trust in Colin.


    Colin leaned against the wall for a while.


    Then looked at Cynthia in front of him, he suddenly ordered: "Come on, stab me with a sword!"


    Cynthia didn''t move this time.


    "Why don''t you stab?"


    "I can''t hurt my master."


    This answer made Colin understand that his safety priority is higher than his order.


    "Then stab yourself."


    "ßê!"


    Cynthia pierced her chest with a sword without hesitation.


    Then he let out a muffled snort.


    "Pull it out."


    Cynthia drew the sword again.


    Colin stared at the other person carefully and found that her wound did not bleed except for a small amount of blood at the beginning.


    It seems that she also has the ability to manipulate her own blood.


    Moreover, this kind of injury that is fatal for ordinary people does not seem to have much effect on Cynthia.


    In addition, her few muffled and painful expressions also showed that she felt pain.


    These characteristics are almost exactly the same as those of Colin.


    Colin suddenly became interested.


    In order to figure out the setting of vampires in this world, he envisioned several extreme experiments.


    But he didn''t dare to do it on himself, for fear of accidentally killing himself, he would play.


    Now, he feels that he has found an excellent subject for experimentation!


    beheading?


    Bleeding?


    stuffed with garlic?


    Leather whip dripping wax?


    ¡­¡­


    Colin was considering which experiment to start with, but suddenly hesitated.


    After all, this is his first blood, is it too wasteful to die so quickly?


    Moreover, death may be a relief for this woman now.


    So, Colin decided to play again.


    Wait one day if I have enough fun, I send this crazy woman down to join her brother.


    At this time, he suddenly realized another problem and asked: "Will you tell me about tonight?"


    "Will not."


    "Why?"


    "The secret of the blood inheritance must not be leaked!"


    Colin is completely relieved now.


    However, he was surprised to find that Cynthia actually knew the term "blood".


    "How much do you know about blood family?"


    "The blood race is a race created by the master."


    "anything else?"


    Cynthia shook her head, obviously not knowing more.


    Colin was a little disappointed.


    After thinking for a while, he asked: "What level are you now?"


    "The third order."


    hasn''t changed.


    Ke Lin is a little puzzled, why is only his own rank lowered by one?


    "Give me your blood." Colin ordered again.


    Cynthia took the sword and slit her wrist without hesitation, dripping blood into a water glass on the table.


    When the water glass was almost full, Colin ordered again: "Okay, bring it to me."


    Cynthia controlled the bleeding on her wrist and handed the water glass to Colin.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Colin drank it all.


    waited for a while, but there was no response.


    "Give me another cup."


    Cynthia let the blood continue to flow into the cup again, and when it was full, it was sent to Colin again.


    After another cup, Colin found that there was still no response!


    Colin didn''t give up, let Cynthia fill a glass again.


    Three cups but there is still no sign of advancement.


    Colin looked at Cynthia with a pale face, and swallowed the "one more cup" he was about to say.


    I''m going to drink her to death if I drink it again.


    But what is going on in this situation?


    Isn''t the blood of high-ranking knights able to help one''s advancement?


    Why is it useless?


    Could it be that the blood of the descent is useless to you?


    Colin thought for a moment, then shouted at the door: "Raymond, come in."


    "Yes, Master Viscount!"


    Leimen quickly walked into the room when he heard the words, first checked Colin, and after seeing that he was all right, he stared at Cynthia vigilantly.


    The smell of blood in the room and the **** sword in Cynthia''s hand made the loyal knight''s heart tight.


    "Raymond, the defense of the castle needs to be strengthened, why did people sneak in?"


    In fact, Raymond cannot be blamed for this.


    After all, this castle originally belonged to the Su Duo family. Cynthia knew this well, but Raymond had just moved in here, and the environment was not yet familiar. It was too difficult to prevent a Tier 3 knight like Cynthia from sneaking in.


    "Yes. Lord Viscount, you are right! This is my fault! Please punish!" Raymond did not excuse him, but knelt in front of Colin on one knee, willing to be punished.


    "Well, you really deserve to be punished." Colin nodded unexpectedly, and then ordered Cynthia, "Stun him!"


    "Boom!"


    The Raymond Knight hadn''t realized what was going on, the scabbard in Cynthia''s hand had already hit the back of his head heavily.


    Colin looked at Raymond who fell on the ground, hesitated for a moment, and then ordered Cynthia:


    "Bite him!"

 Chapter 72： Blood

    If someone breaks into Colin''s room at this time, he will see a **** scene.


    A man and a woman entangled on the ground, the woman biting her teeth on the man¡¯s neck, sucking greedily.


    And Colin sat beside him with his legs crossed, watching the strange and **** scene with interest.


    At the same time, he also guessed that the accident that happened when he gave birth to Cynthia before should be some kind of inheritance ceremony of the blood race.


    Maybe it should be called "first embrace".


    After being embraced by her for the first time, Cynthia became her own blood.


    As a descent, she can''t hurt Colin.


    must also unconditionally obey Colin''s orders.


    can''t reveal the secrets of the blood family to outsiders.


    These three "iron laws" engraved in Cynthia''s mind made Colin completely relieved of her.


    The only thing that disappointed Colin was that after becoming his own blood, Cynthia''s blood could no longer help him advance.


    Moreover, it seems that there is a price of downgrading to make blood.


    This makes Colin a little depressed.


    But at the same time, he also understands that this kind of magical skill that can turn an enemy into a loyal servant is not too invincible if there is no necessary price and restriction.


    In that case, Colin would cheat as long as he saw people. It is estimated that the whole world will become a paradise for the blood race in a short time.


    However, what kind of setting is this kind of first embrace, he will continue to experiment.


    Now, what he is testing is whether the blood can reproduce the blood through the first embrace.


    At this time, the first embrace ceremony of Cynthia and Raymond is coming to an end.


    "How many knights are you now?" Seeing Cynthia let go of her blood, Colin asked quickly.


    "The second order."


    This is a step backwards.


    Colin nodded, then looked at Raymond.


    "Raymond?"


    Raymond Knight opened his eyes, and after a brief period of confusion, he immediately woke up.


    "Owner!"


    Hearing that Raymond called his master, not the Lord Viscount, Colin knew that the first embrace was a success.


    He pointed at Cynthia again, and asked, "Who is she then?"


    "She is also my master."


    Colin frowned and continued to ask: "Then if my order conflicts with hers, who do you listen to?"


    "Listen to you." Raymond said this to Colin.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are her master."


    Colin touched his chin, suddenly felt that this blood family inheritance was really interesting.


    Blood descent can even clearly know the context of the inheritance, as if a blood family tree has been printed in their heads, allowing them to distinguish who is the real superior.


    "How many knights are you now?" Colin asked again.


    "The second order."


    This is Raymond¡¯s original position.


    Colin is now basically certain that the blood race that implements the first embrace will pay the price of a step backward in strength, while the strength of the blood race that is first embraced will remain unchanged.


    "Give me your blood." Colin handed over a cup and ordered to Raymond.


    "Yes!"


    Leimeng cut his arm open with a sword without any hesitation, and the blood poured into the cup.


    "Okay, enough."


    Seeing that the blood was almost overflowing the cup, Raymond showed no sign of stopping, and Colin hurriedly called a stop.


    He didn''t want his blood to lose too much blood and belch directly.


    drank Lei Meng''s blood, and Colin felt the changes in his body.


    However, the surprise did not happen.


    In addition to replenishing physical strength, the blood of Raymond Knight could not advance Colin.


    Colin completely gave up now.


    It seems that this shortcut is not working.


    After understanding the costs and restrictions of the first embrace, Colin knew that it would be impossible to create blood without restrictions.


    took out the parchment he had treasured, and Colin prepared to record these new discoveries.


    But as soon as he was about to write, Colin realized a problem.


    The two bloods he has developed now are both knights.


    So, can other professions be developed into blood?


    What about non-professionals?


    Thinking of this, Colin immediately asked Raymond to take a trip to the prison in Ice Rock City.


    Soon, Raymond brought back two prisoners.


    One is a first-order warrior, and the other is an ordinary person with no occupation.


    When these two prisoners saw Colin, they thought they were about to be executed, so they immediately begged for mercy.


    Colin felt that they were noisy, and directly caused Cynthia to faint with one sword.


    Then, his eyes hesitated between Cynthia and Raymond, and finally chose Raymond.


    "Raymond, go and bite him." Colin pointed to the first-order warrior.


    Raymond didn''t dislike the stench on the guy who had just been fished out of the prison, and he took a bite.


    After a long time, Raymond almost sucked the death row soldier into a corpse, and the anti-suction hadn''t come yet.


    Colin touched his chin, feeling that the warrior profession might not be a blood.


    His first embrace of Cynthia, and Cynthia''s first embrace of Raymond, both sucked back when he was half of his blood.


    And now this...


    Colin did not stop, wondering if a miracle would happen.


    However, the miracle did not happen.


    The death row soldier was directly sucked alive by Raymond into a corpse.


    First embrace failed.


    Although there is not much hope, but Colin still wants to give it a try to let Raymond go to hold the non-professional death row again.


    Warriors are not good, I guess this guy who is not even a warrior can''t become a descent.


    It was another burst of madness.


    Poor Raymond suffered from vomiting several times in the middle because of taking too much blood. However, he still failed to hold this non-professional death row.


    Kolin also couldn''t find other professionals, such as mages, samurai, rangers, etc., to do this experiment, so he had to give up.


    It seems that only a knight can accept the first embrace and become a descent.


    Colin wrote down this strange setting on the parchment, and he couldn''t help but wonder.


    Why do you have to be a knight?


    Moreover, the blood of the high-ranking knight and the holy water of the church can help him advance, which is also very strange.


    Could it be, what is the relationship between the blood in this world and the glorious church?


    Colin shook his head, temporarily setting aside the thought.


    Now he is not qualified to explore the hidden mysteries.


    When his power is so strong that he can drink pure holy water as water, maybe he can test the relationship between the Lord of Glory and the blood race.


    However, the most important thing is to develop your territory and build an army loyal to you!


    Originally, Colin hoped to obtain an absolutely loyal army through the first embrace, but after discovering that the conditions for the first embrace were so harsh, he gave up.


    The blood is destined to be precious and rare.


    Therefore, it must be used in the most appropriate place.


    Thinking of this, Colin immediately ordered Cynthia:


    "Cynthia, you immediately set off to Fallen Eagle City, to be loyal to Earl Uman."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 70： Blood Slave (Change)

    Can teeth bite people to death?


    If it¡¯s a lion or tiger, maybe it¡¯s okay.


    But if it is a human, the threatening power is greatly reduced.


    Human teeth are never a deadly weapon, especially a person with a sword stuck in his chest.


    Cynthia thinks so too.


    So, when she saw Colin who was dying struggling biting her neck, she didn''t panic at all.


    Even, a little disdain.


    Colin''s movements were rush and abrupt, completely out of Cynthia''s expectation, so when she wanted to avoid it, it was already a little late.


    Since you can''t hide, then don''t hide.


    Cynthia allowed Colin to bite her neck, while she frantically twisted the long sword inserted into Colin''s chest, trying to crush the opponent''s heart.


    However, no matter how she stirred the sword, Colin showed no sign of losing his strength.


    Instead, the bite gets tighter!


    At this time, Cynthia finally started to panic.


    But Colin, who bit Cynthia¡¯s neck at this time, was even more panicked.


    Because he was surprised to find that he couldn''t bite the other person''s skin!


    It''s not that Cynthia''s skin is thick and thick, but the upper layer of holy light shields tightly blocking Colin''s teeth.


    Originally, Colin''s knight rank was inferior to Cynthia, and it seemed reasonable that his teeth couldn''t break the defense.


    Just as Colin was about to give up the bite, pretend to be dead first, and then wait for an opportunity to kill him, he was suddenly surprised to find that his two tiger teeth had started to grow slowly!


    Moreover, the holy light shield on Cynthia''s body seemed to be in vain in front of Colin''s teeth.


    "ßê!"


    Colin¡¯s tiger teeth pierced Cynthia¡¯s neck deeply.


    Cynthia screamed, and her hands were agitated more!


    However, Colin still bit on, as if the sword was not piercing his body.


    What shocked Cynthia even more inexplicably was that her blood was lost at a rapid rate, and it was all sucked away by Colin!


    "The devil..." A shudder from the depths of her soul made Cynthia so scared that she wanted to scream, but her voice turned into a whisper like a gossamer.


    The strength of her whole body also seemed to be quickly withdrawn along with the lost blood.


    "Boom!"


    Cynthia fell to the ground softly.


    And Colin, still lying on Cynthia who was gradually falling to the ground, constantly sucking...


    , this sweet taste!


    makes him unable to extricate himself!


    Actually, when Cynthia lost consciousness, Colin knew that the danger was over.


    But, he didn''t want to get up from her at all.


    A primitive instinct that comes from the depths of the blood can make him totally unable to stop.


    Suck!


    Suck!


    Suck her dry!


    ...


    When Colin drank blood before, although he enjoyed it, he didn''t feel that addictive at all.


    But at that time, Colin drank the blood of dead people.


    Unlike now, it''s completely raw!


    Could this be the correct way to open this world for vampires?


    The only trace of reason in his mind told Colin that he must stop smoking immediately.


    Otherwise, Cynthia will really be sucked dry.


    Of course he is not worried that this crazy woman will die.


    In fact, based on what this mad woman did to him, Colin could kill her without any psychological obstacles.


    But, never in this way!


    Although from the beginning of the journey, Colin guessed that he had become a vampire-like creature, but he did not want to become an inhumane devil, a beast mad for blood!


    stop!


    stop!


    ...


    With the trace of reason in his mind, Colin tried to leave Cynthia''s neck.


    And at the moment he was determined to pull away, a suction suddenly appeared in the wound on Cynthia''s neck!


    This suction made the blood in Colin''s whole body boil instantly, as if it was going to flow into Cynthia''s body along his tiger teeth!


    This time, Colin was so frightened that he quickly pulled out his teeth with the help of breastfeeding.


    "Kabo¡ª"


    Colin quickly moved away from Cynthia''s body, panting with lingering fear.


    "hu-hu-"


    A surviving rejoicing alive spontaneously.


    He suddenly discovered that there is still a lot to study about the setting of vampires in this world.


    Like just now, he was almost sucked back by Cynthia.


    What exactly is going on?


    Colin was very confused.


    Is there such a big risk of "birth"?


    The blood that Colin drank before came from dead people or animals without exception.


    It was the first time that he gave birth to a living person directly.


    I didn''t expect this strange situation to happen.


    Colin suddenly realized that what happened just now was the legendary "first embrace"?


    If this is the case, then, Cynthia now...


    Colin looked at the female knight who collapsed on the ground, with a drum in his heart.


    After all, the suspected first embrace ceremony was interrupted by him halfway through, so, has Cynthia been successfully transformed into her own "familial family"?


    "ßê!"


    Colin pulled out the long sword from his chest, grinning in pain suddenly.


    Slowly, he quickly walked up to Cynthia and put the long sword against the opponent''s throat.


    called out at the same time: "Cynthia? Cynthia?"


    I don''t know if she heard Colin''s call, Cynthia suddenly opened her eyes.


    But, her eyes are very strange.


    is not at all like the eyes of a sane human being, but like a puppet, a walking corpse...


    Colin worried that the other party was playing tricks, so he directly pierced her right leg with a long sword.


    However, Cynthia only looked at her legs, then at Colin, and then fell into a sluggishness.


    "Is this... silly?"


    Colin scratched his head a little.


    Could it be that the failure of the first embrace created a delirious fool?


    "Stand up." Colin suddenly tried to command.


    "Huh!"


    Cynthia quickly got up from the ground and stood in front of Colin.


    "It turns out that she understands my orders. UU reading " Colin was stunned.


    "What''s your name?"


    "..."


    "Why are you here?"


    "..."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "..."


    Colin tried to ask a few more questions, without exception, none of them responded.


    "Raise your hand!"


    "sit down!"


    "Get down!"


    But when Colin gave clear orders, Cynthia did them all.


    At this time, he finally understood that this mad woman might have become a creature similar to his own slave.


    has no own thoughts at all, only knows that Colin''s order is to follow.


    Colin scratched his chin, then handed the long sword to Cynthia, and ordered:


    "Stab me!"


    ...


    no response.


    "Then, stab yourself."


    "ßê!"


    Cynthia pierced her abdomen with a sword without hesitation.


    Colin realized that Cynthia could not accept the order to hurt him.


    Moreover, he also noticed that the other party''s pierced abdomen, as well as the right leg that was pierced by Colin before, did not bleed heavily.


    It seems that she can also control the flow of her own blood.


    Colin took the long sword back and pierced it straight into Cynthia''s heart.


    This woman doesn''t dodge, she didn''t even blink her eyes.


    The long sword is drawn out.


    Cynthia still stood firmly in place.


    It seems that the fatal injury also does not exist.


    Even, I haven¡¯t felt any pain yet!


    Ke Lin suddenly felt a little envious...


    He felt that this kind of creature created by the first embrace that stopped halfway could be called¡ª


    blood slave.

 Chapter 71： Invalid (change)

    "Master Viscount! Master Viscount!"


    The anxious voice of Raymond Knight appeared outside the door.


    When the knight saw the bodies of the guards and the broken door in the hallway, his heart was completely filled with panic and guilt, and he rushed into Colin''s bedroom madly.


    Then, he saw Colin sitting in a chair and a "corpse" on the ground.


    Leimeng breathed a sigh of relief, but then saw the blood on Colin''s chest again, and suddenly asked worriedly:


    "Viscount-sir, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine! The assassin has been subdued by me." Colin pointed to Cynthia who was pretending to be dead on the ground and said.


    Raymond also recognized Cynthia''s identity, and immediately blamed himself: "Sorry, Viscount Lord, this is all my fault, and you are shocked!"


    Colin waved his hand, but didn''t blame Raymond: "It''s okay, I can''t blame you for this."


    In fact, Raymond cannot be blamed for this.


    After all, this castle originally belonged to the Sudor family. Cynthia knew everything about this place, but Raymond had just moved in here, and the manpower was insufficient, and the environment was not yet familiar. It is too difficult to prevent a Tier 3 knight like Cynthia from sneaking in. NS.


    "Master Viscount, this is indeed a mistake in my work. Don''t worry, I will definitely strengthen the protective force around you. This kind of thing will never happen again!"


    "No. Except for this mad woman of the Su Duo family, who would assassinate a viscount for no reason? Are you tired of life? We are understaffed now, don''t waste it on my side, you just need to arrange it as usual."


    "Just in case..."


    Raymond Knight wanted to persuade him again, but he was stopped by Colin''s firm eyes.


    For Colin, the assassination is really not terrible.


    On the contrary, he still wished that Earl Uman or the real behind-the-scenes ambassador would send another person to kill him.


    This way he can capture the assassin alive and send it to the Duke of St. Hild.


    At that time, he would have to see how Count Uman ended up.


    "Yes." Seeing Colin''s firm attitude, Raymond nodded in agreement.


    Then, he looked at the blood on Colin''s chest again and asked, "My lord, how is your injury? Would you like to find a priest for you?"


    Colin shook his head: "No, it''s just a skin injury."


    Although he also wants to drink holy water, but without the face of Marquis Garcia and Vera, the church will not provide him with holy water for free.


    Thinking of the experience of being slaughtered last time, Colin felt painful.


    Leimen saw that there were not many blood stains on Colin''s chest, and felt that the injury should not be serious, so he stopped insisting. Instead, he said, "Why don''t you go to another room to rest first, I''ll find someone to clean it up here."


    Colin shook his head and said, "This is not in a hurry. Have you been to the prison in Bingyan City?"


    Leimeng was a little puzzled why Colin would suddenly ask this, but he nodded and said, "I just went to see it this morning."


    "Are there any death row prisoners in it?"


    Raymond thought for a while: "There are a few."


    "That''s OK, you go to the prison now to bring all the death row inmates, I''m useful."


    "Yes!" Although he was very confused about what Colin was doing, Raymond went to execute it immediately.


    Colin looked at Raymond¡¯s leaving back, and couldn¡¯t help but admire secretly:


    or a loyal servant like Lei Meng, it is easy to use!


    Unlike this **** Cynthia, obedient is obedient, but completely utterly mindless.


    Colin originally thought, should he embrace the Raymond Knight for the first time.


    But now, he has given up this idea.


    Although he guessed that if he completes the first embrace ceremony, he should be able to create a "familiar family" with his own thoughts, but what if he guessed wrong?


    If Raymond also became like Cynthia, then Colin would lose out.


    Forget it, the complete first embrace is to experiment on others in the future.


    "Viscount Lord?" An attendant stood at the door penetrating his head.


    "Raymond asked you to come over?"


    "Yes...Yes, Master Lemmon asked me to clean up the room..." The attendant''s legs trembled a little, apparently frightened by the corpses in the corridor.


    "Not for the time being." Colin waved his hand, "You stay outside, don''t let anyone come near here."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    sent the attendant away, Colin again ordered Cynthia on the ground: "Get up."


    Cynthia, who was pretending to be dead, immediately got up.


    Colin handed a water glass over, and ordered: "Put some of your blood."


    Cynthia took the water glass and put it on the wound on her abdomen. Then, blood gurgled out.


    Waiting for the water cup to be full of blood, Colin took it quickly and poured it into his own mouth.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    After drinking a cup, Colin closed his eyes and waited.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, the expected fever did not appear.


    Colin frowned, and passed the water glass over: "One more glass!"


    Cynthia did it naturally.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    It¡¯s another cup.


    However, there is still no sign of advancement!


    Colin did not believe in evil, and passed the water glass over: "One more glass!"


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    The third cup of blood.


    However, there is still no response.


    Looking at Cynthia who was pale, Colin still swallowed the "one more cup" that had just arrived.


    If you drink it again, it will really kill her.


    is his first blood slave after all. Colin still has a great use, and he can''t waste it so quickly However, Colin also realized that something was wrong.


    The blood of a high-ranking knight could help him advance, but why is Cynthia''s blood not good?


    He clearly remembers that Cynthia is a third-tier knight, and he is currently a second-tier.


    Could it be...


    The blood of the blood slave has no effect on him?


    This discovery made Colin quite depressed.


    However, he remembered that when his stretched tiger teeth plunged into Cynthia''s neck, something seemed to be released from his tiger teeth into Cynthia''s body.


    Could it be that the mysterious substance made Cynthia a blood slave?


    Because of this, let her blood lose its advanced effect on Colin?


    spread out the parchment he carried, and Colin recorded a series of discoveries today.


    After a while, footsteps came from the corridor again.


    Ke Lin waved his hand behind him, commanding: "Lie down and don''t move!"


    "Boom!"


    Cynthia lay down straight after hearing the words.


    Then, the Raymond Knight appeared at the door again: "Viscount Lord, the five death row inmates in Ice Rock City Prison have all been escorted here, just outside the castle."


    "Are there any professionals in it?" Colin continued to write on the parchment, and asked casually.


    "There is a first-order fighter, and the rest are ordinary people."


    "Well, you go down first, I''ll come right away."


    "Yes!"


    After another while, Colin finally completed the record.


    Putting the parchment back away, Colin stood up and ordered Cynthia on the ground:


    "stand up."


    Cynthia heard the sound.


    Colin smiled slightly and said to himself:


    "Experiment time, it''s time."

 Chapter 72： Experiment (change)

    Jack is a butcher.


    and used to be a famous butcher in Bingyan City.


    is quite famous because Jack is a fighter.


    Professionals are butchers, which is relatively rare.


    Of course, Jack had a dream when he was young. He participated in a mercenary group and tried to fight for wealth with the big sword in his hand.


    But unfortunately, like most young people with dreams, the road of mercenary did not bring wealth to Jack, but only added large and small scars to his body.


    Until he hit an arrow in the knee, Jack finally bid farewell to the road of mercenaries and became a glorious butcher.


    He vented his unwillingness and anger towards fate on the poor livestock. Therefore, Jack''s road to the butcher went quite smoothly, and soon gained some small fame in Ice Rock City.


    But one day, when Jack the Butcher had an argument with someone, he didn''t control his anger for a while, and he turned into Jack the Ripper and killed the man with a knife.


    Then, Jack was thrown into the prison, waiting for him, will be the gallows.


    However, tonight, a big man suddenly came from the prison and took Jack away without any explanation.


    Jack is a little puzzled, because the hanging execution time is usually in the morning. He used to go to watch the sentence when he had nothing to do. Why is it changed to night?


    What puzzled Jack even more was that he did not go to the city square, but came outside the lord¡¯s castle.


    Does the noble master want to see himself?


    was brought in with Jack, and there were four other death row prisoners.


    Their faces are also filled with doubts.


    Then, something more puzzled them came.


    The knight-sama took them outside the city, inserted five swords in front of them, and then disappeared.


    The prisoners looked at each other, wondering what the noble lords wanted to do.


    Jack looked at the big sword in front of him, and his heart was about to move.


    But, he didn''t dare to move.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the Lord Knight never appeared again.


    There was only a faint howling of a wolf in the distance, which frightened the five prisoners agitatedly.


    "Don''t wait any longer!" Jack suddenly shouted, "Although I don''t know what game the noble master is playing, this is our only chance! Get the sword!"


    After speaking, Jack quickly got up and ran over, cut the ropes that bound his hands with the big sword inserted on the ground, and then took the sword and ran away.


    Seeing this, the other four people didn''t hesitate anymore, all ran to the sword in front of them.


    After breaking free, Jack ran all the way to the west. He did not dare to return to Ice Rock City, and to the west was the nearest small village.


    The other four people also followed.


    In the wilderness, it is late at night, only a group can resist the beasts that may appear.


    ran for a while, but Jack stopped abruptly.


    "Why don''t you run away?" the people behind hurriedly asked.


    Jack''s expression was particularly solemn, and he pointed his finger forward.


    There is a person standing there.


    "What are you afraid of, he has only one person." a death row inmate yelled.


    Jack tightened the big sword in his hand. The intuition he had developed during his years of mercenary career told him that something was wrong.


    But when he spoke, it became: "And it''s still a woman, hahaha, brothers, come on!"


    "Really a woman!"


    The other four death row prisoners also reacted, and then they rushed up like wild boars out of the cage.


    It seems that I am afraid that I am a step too late and I won¡¯t be able to make it.


    And Jack stood still cautiously.


    "Boom!"


    The woman who rushed to the death row was kicked directly by the woman.


    The other three were stunned, but they still screamed and rushed over.


    Jack, who was watching the battle in the distance, was frightened at this moment.


    turned out to be a knight!


    As a mercenary, Jack has seen knights fight, so he knows that the golden light energy radiating from the woman in front of him is the standard equipment of knights.


    However, Jack rushed over with gritted teeth.


    He knew very well that running against a powerful enemy would only die faster.


    Fight back, there is still a possibility of surviving.


    "Boom!"


    Another death row was kicked.


    But the other two prisoners took the opportunity to rush in front of Cynthia, swinging out the big sword in no way.


    This kind of swordsmanship is of course impossible to threaten Cynthia. She dodged a few at random, and then punched the two prisoners in a faint.


    And when she turned around, she saw Jack rushing forward desperately, stabbing her chest like a snake with a big sword.


    "ßê!"


    stabbed!


    Jack is ecstatic!


    But the next second, the smile on his face freezes.


    A white and tender fist quickly enlarged in front of Jack''s eyes, and then he lost consciousness after spinning around.


    The wilderness is calm again.


    Cynthia drew the long sword from her chest blankly.


    Behind her, Colin walked out of the darkness.


    For such a result, he certainly did not have any surprises.


    What surprised him a little was that the order he gave at the time was to stun these five people.


    instead of killing.


    Cynthia executed his orders well, and none of the five people died.


    It seems that although the blood slave has no thoughts of her own, she can still understand slightly more complicated commands, and her fighting skills are still there.


    A Tier 3 knight who has no fatal weaknesses, is not afraid of death, and is completely obedient!


    is definitely a strong thug.


    At least Cynthia is considered an invincible existence among the professionals of the same level, and even the challenge of going beyond the level is not impossible.


    Then, Colin pointed to a fainted condemned prisoner and ordered Cynthia: "Bite him!"


    Cynthia rushed forward quickly.


    There was a toothy sucking sound, which looked very eerie and weird in this quiet wasteland.


    "Alright." After a while, Colin saw that Cynthia didn''t mean to stop at all, so he hurriedly stopped.


    Then he accidentally discovered that the death row prisoner who had been bitten by Cynthia had not become a blood slave.


    Could it be that blood slaves can no longer make blood slaves?


    Colin had to go on the court himself and bit the neck of another condemned prisoner. UU reading


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...


    Colin felt his teeth stretch again, and then, while sucking blood, some mysterious substance was released into the dead prisoner''s body.


    Pulling out his teeth, Colin ordered the death row inmate: "Get up."


    The death row was heard.


    his eyes were also dull.


    Now, Colin confirmed that something in his teeth really infected the sucked, turning them into blood slaves.


    Colin once again found the third condemned prisoner and bit him, but this time, he tried to control his teeth, trying to prevent it from extending.


    succeeded!


    Huya did not stretch.


    Afterwards, Colin stopped smoking and gave another order to the condemned prisoner.


    As expected, there was no response.


    As expected!


    Colin confirmed his guess.


    However, Colin discovered a different thing-these few times he had embraced death row prisoners for the first time, and none of them had the same reversal that he had when he embraced Cynthia for the first time.


    Colin found the fourth condemned prisoner and bit him again.


    This time, he stretched his teeth, and the time of smoking also lengthened.


    However, until the death row was almost sucked dry, there was still no back sucking.


    Colin had some guesses in his mind.


    Then, he walked to the last soldier on death row and bit him again.


    Still there is no back sucking.


    Now, Colin also confirmed that only the knight will have a back suck, which is the complete first embrace ceremony.


    Then, what kind of family members will be created by the complete first embrace ceremony?


    should have their own consciousness, right?


    Maybe you can make blood slaves yourself...


    Colin rubbed his chin, lost in thought.

 Chapter 73： Descent

    (The previous three chapters have been modified, and the family¡¯s settings have also changed. Please have a look at the old version, which is the version before 2021/5/7.


    sorry! )


    "Master Charles, are you okay?"


    The maid saw the Shire knight who was walking swaying and almost falling, and hurriedly stepped forward to help.


    "I, I''m not drunk..."


    Generally speaking, 70 to 80% are really drunk.


    The maid has become accustomed to the drunken state of the Shire Knight.


    She knew that the Charles Knight would go to the tavern to drink almost every day, and would not come back until Ling Ding was drunk.


    The retired officer of the Black Cavalry, after being loyal to Colin under the order of the Marquis of Garcia, he seemed to have changed.


    The iron-blooded knight who once galloped on the battlefield and killed the giant devil crying and howling was completely gone. Only one drunkard who could not hold his sword steady and could only rely on alcohol to paralyze himself with nothing to do every day.


    The maid helped the dizzy Shire rider to bed with difficulty, and asked in a low voice: "My lord, do you need some water?"


    The Shire Knight did not respond.


    The maid shook her head helplessly after hearing the thunderous snoring of the other party, had to carefully take off the other party''s coat and shoes, put the quilt on again, and got up and left.


    The door was gently closed.


    But after a while, it was opened again.


    Colin walked in.


    "Shire? Shire Knight?" Colin called twice and pushed Shire''s arm.


    But, there was no response.


    "Hey, Charles! I order you to get up at once!" Colin raised the volume and pinched the opponent''s nose in a wicked manner.


    "Hoo¡ª¡ªHoo¡ª¡ª"


    Charles''s breathing was blocked, and after struggling for a while, he opened his mouth and gasped.


    But, he still did not wake up.


    Colin rolled his eyes.


    To this retired officer of the Black Cavalry, Colin originally had high hopes.


    In his opinion, the Shire Knight and the dozen or so Black Cavalry retired soldiers with him are excellent candidates for instructors.


    is the cavalry seed he dreams of.


    But unfortunately, not everyone can accept the cruel reality and can stand up again after suffering a major blow.


    Especially soldiers like Shire Knights who regard glory as life.


    Retiring from the Black Cavalry, it hit him too much.


    almost completely destroyed this tough guy.


    Originally, Colin was almost ready to give up this guy.


    But now, he has a better way.


    Colin slowly pointed out his two sharp tiger teeth, and was about to bite them.


    But he still stopped.


    If the guess is correct, the complete first embrace ceremony should be able to create a conscious family member.


    Then, how should I explain this to the Shire?


    Colin touched his chin, feeling that he couldn''t do this without the other party''s consent, taking advantage of the opportunity of the other party to be asleep forcibly.


    In that case, I''m afraid I won''t get a loyal subordinate.


    So, Colin sat down on the chair in the room again, thinking about what to say later.


    ¡­¡­


    When the Shire Knight woke up again, it was almost noon.


    "Water, come here! Give me water!" As soon as Charles woke up, he yelled and called the maid.


    Soon, a water glass was handed to Shire.


    Xiaer took it smoothly, and just put it in the mouth, but out of the corner of his eye he saw the person standing in front of his bed.


    is not a maid!


    "Puff!"


    The water that Charles had just drunk spouted out again, and then he got out of bed quickly, bowed and said, "Viscount Lord, why are you here?"


    Colin sat back on the chair and waved to Charles with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I''m just here to see you."


    Charles was embarrassed: "You can send someone to summon me, there is no need to come here in person..."


    "I sent someone, but they don''t seem to wake you up, so I came by myself."


    Charles was even more embarrassed, and apologized again and again: "Sorry, Lord Viscount, I drank a bit too much last night..."


    "Is it just last night?" Colin smiled.


    "Please rest assured, I will definitely control my drinking in the future, and this will never happen again."


    Hearing Shire''s promise, Colin was not relieved.


    If the Marquis of Garcia stood in front of the Shire and asked him to make such a promise, perhaps the Shire would really implement it meticulously.


    But in Colin''s own words, he felt that he might not have such prestige.


    Therefore, Colin asked according to the plan he had planned last night: "Knight Shire, I can understand your pain, and I have also found a way to help you return to the battlefield!"


    "Really?" The Shire knight suddenly looked up, and finally a flash of light appeared in his eyes.


    But at the same time, a trace of unbelief flashed through his mind.


    In order to heal his injury, the Marquis of Garcia also went to the Glory Church.


    But the answer was that only priests above the cardinal can perform the treatment of rebirth from a severed limb.


    Cardinal!


    There are only three cardinals in the entire Glory Church.


    How could a big man like this be willing to spend divine energy to heal his little knight.


    Then, the Shire Knight was desperate.


    But now, Colin actually gave him another glimmer of hope.


    "I cannot guarantee success. Moreover, this method has a certain price."


    Colin''s cautious attitude not only did not disappoint Charles, but it made him believe in Colin even more.


    "As long as I can hold the long sword tightly again, I am willing to pay any price!"


    "Are you sure? This treatment may cause you to lose your mind and become a muddle-headed beast."


    The Shire Knight smiled bitterly: "My Lord Viscount, I am now a muddled beast. Leaving the battlefield, I might as well die!"


    "Did you think about it?"


    The Charles Knight knelt in front of Colin on one knee and solemnly nodded: "I think it''s all right! As long as you can help me restore my fingers I swear to the Lord of Glory in the name of the family ancestors, this life Leave it to you!"


    Although the Shire Knight had already sworn allegiance to Colin, he did it at the order of the Marquis Garcia this time, but this time, he was willing.


    Colin felt Shire¡¯s determination, and handed over a mug: ¡°There is a drug in this water, and the healing ritual later needs to make you unconscious, because the process will be a bit painful...¡±


    Charles even took the mug after hearing the drug and drank it straight away.


    didn''t even listen to Colin''s explanation.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, his determination and trust moved him a little.


    After a while, the Charles Knight passed out under the effect of the drug.


    Colin walked over, showing sharp tiger teeth, and bit Charles on the neck in one bite.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, just like when he first embraced Cynthia, after taking a while, Colin noticed that there was a burst of suction from Shire''s wound.


    This time, Colin did not run.


    He suppressed a little panic in his heart, and let his blood flow down the tiger''s teeth into Shire''s body.


    Slowly, wisps of **** smoke wafted from the two of them.


    These smokes are like living things, drawing regular curves on the ground.


    is like a magic circle.


    More and more curves, more and more complex, more and more mysterious...


    In a trance, bursts of deep, dreamlike whispers echoed in Colin''s ears.


    The voice grew louder and louder, as if it was showing something.


    "...The aggregation of blood, that is, my spirit...


    ...The Lord of Blood, immortal...


    ...With my blood, give you inheritance..."

 Chapter 74： helper

    "ßËßËßË."


    "Come in."


    Raymond Knight walked into the room and bowed to salute: "Viscount Lord, Butler Yimon, and Raygo Knight have successfully arrived in Ice Rock City."


    "Well, I know." Colin had just finished his first embrace of the Shire Knight, and his face was a little pale at this time.


    "Let them settle down first, and then meet me in the study."


    "Yes!"


    After Raymond left, Colin looked at Charles, who was still not awake, and tried to command: "Get up, Charles, get up!"


    However, Shire did not respond.


    Colin frowned, and he didn''t know if the first embrace ceremony just now was considered a success.


    Moreover, he was shocked to find that his rank had actually been lowered!


    Colin, who was originally a second-tier knight, was actually reduced to the first-tier after this first embrace ceremony.


    I just don¡¯t know if this reduction is temporary or permanent.


    However, he was somewhat prepared for this.


    The complete first embrace ceremony must not be without any cost.


    Colin was very surprised to be able to create blood slaves at no cost before, if it weren''t for the discovery that blood slaves could not continue to create the next generation of blood slaves.


    Colin estimated that he could even create a kinship version of Resident Evil in this other world.


    Originally wanted to wait for the Shire Knight to do further experiments when he woke up, but considering that Steward Yimon and Rego Knight were still waiting for them, they no longer delayed, got up and walked out of Shire''s room.


    "After the Shire Knight wakes up, let him come to the study to see me." Colin ordered the maid who was guarding the door.


    "Yes."


    All the way to the study, Colin just drank his mouth water, he saw Raymond come in, followed by the old housekeeper of the Angley family-Imon, and the family knight-Rego Morben.


    "Master!"


    "Master Viscount!"


    "Haha, I finally brought you all here. Come on, sit down, sit down! I''ve worked hard all the way, what do I want to drink?"


    "Just the coffee is ready."


    Lei Ge knight touched his big bald head, hesitated for a moment, and followed Yimeng and said, "The same is true for me."


    Colin smiled and glanced at Lei Ge. The other party''s hesitation obviously fell in his eyes, so he ordered to the attendant at the door:


    "Go and prepare two cups of coffee and a cup of ale."


    "Yes!"


    Then, Colin looked back at Rego: "If you want to drink, just say directly, I haven''t seen you for a while, why are you polite to me?"


    "Hey, thank you, Master Viscount!" Rego grinned, his ugly face turned into a chrysanthemum.


    Leigo is the brother of Raymond. These two brothers of the Murban family became wandering knights because of the family''s decline. Later, they became loyal to Baron Anglia and had a very good relationship with Colin.


    Especially Rego, this tall and strong man has outstanding martial arts talents. When Baron Angley was not at home, he used to be Colin''s martial arts teacher.


    Therefore, at this moment, when Colin saw this old acquaintance, although he was no longer the boy, he still felt kind instinctively.


    At this time, the three in the study, Yimen, Rego, and Leimen, can be said to be the core team of the Angley family.


    As for the members of the Anglia family''s collateral line, they are not outstanding people, and Colin will only serve them with good food and drink, and give them some simple things to do without being overly dependent.


    Maybe when the Shire Knight wakes up, he can join this inner circle.


    The waiter soon brought coffee and ale, Colin exchanged a few words with everyone, and then turned to the topic.


    "Imon, I need you to take over the daily affairs of the territory immediately. In addition, I will find a few candidates for the clerk and tax officer, make a list and give it to me. I will finalize and assign it to each town."


    "Yes!"


    "Although the family territory has expanded a lot this time, the financial situation of the family may go through a difficult period.


    Furthermore, Bingyan City has just been ransacked by a troll, and I need to recuperate, and I don¡¯t want to increase taxes at this time.


    Therefore, in addition to the necessary daily expenses, there must be no extravagance, and everything is simple. "


    "Yes, sir. You are really a wise and merciful lord!" Butler Yimeng said with satisfaction.


    But the old butler thought for a while, and still asked: "But, sir, do you want to renovate the castle you live in now? After all, the things here are left by the Su Duo family..."


    "No, I don''t care about this." Colin waved his hand.


    Yimeng also suggested: "Should you change the color of the outer wall of the castle? This will not cost much, but it will show a new look."


    Colin thought for a while, and thought this idea was a good idea.


    It doesn''t cost much to change the skin of the castle, but it can let the citizens know that there is already a new owner.


    "Yes. Then change to red. Is this dyeing material easy to get?"


    Colin felt that as a blood clan, red should be regarded as his lucky color.


    "Red..." The old butler thought for a while and nodded, "Convenient. The coastal area in the south of the empire produces a dye derived from coral, which can dye the outer walls of the castle very well. The price is not expensive."


    "Very good, then do it!"


    "Yes, sir." The old butler nodded, and then asked again, "Does the castle need a name change?"


    "Name?" Colin rubbed his chin.


    He suddenly realized that he hadn''t noticed the name of this Sudor family castle.


    However, this is not important anymore.


    "It''s called Red Fort." Colin, a ghost, made the decision immediately.


    Yimeng''s mouth twitched, really speechless about the name.


    The old and gray castle of the Angley family was called Greycastle, and the old housekeeper was very resentful.


    Unexpectedly, there is now another Red Fort...


    Think about the names of other people''s castles, Frostmoon Castle, Bailu Castle, Fontaine Castle... Only this can reflect the cultivation of an elegant nobleman!


    "Don''t you think about it anymore?" Yimeng suggested carefully.


    "Well? Isn''t the name Red Fort good?" Colin blinked, then looked at Brother Moben.


    Raymond knight nodded immediately, this knight always obeyed Colin.


    And Rego Knight also nodded wildly: "I think this name is very good!"


    Yimeng glanced at Lei Ge and found that the expression on the face of this idiot did not seem to be fake, it seemed that he really liked the name.


    For the sake of the family style, the Viscount-sama must first try to stay away from these two unlearned guys...


    The old butler thought to himself.


    "Okay, that''s it." Colin immediately decided on the name of the castle.


    He really can''t think of any better names.


    Yimeng sighed secretly, and suddenly realized that there is still a long way to go to improve the style of the Angley family.


    "Oh yes, how about changing the family crest?" Colin suddenly proposed again.


    The original roaring white bear badge from the Anglia family Colin didn''t like it very much, and he had some thoughts about the new badge in his heart.


    Yimeng butler reminded: "Master, if you change the family crest, you need to get the consent of the Imperial Senate."


    "Okay, then go through the process." Colin replied casually.


    "But, you have to go through the process of the Senate, cough cough, you know what you know..."


    Colin was stunned, only then did he realize what Yimon meant.


    actually want to pay a bribe!


    Looking through the memories of his predecessor, Colin really discovered that the Senate of this empire was really like this bird.


    No money, basically nothing can be done!


    Especially small families like the Anglia family do not bleed a lot. It is estimated that the elders in the Senate will not look at them directly.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later!"


    Colin will not give money now, his current money can be of great use.


    Army!


    The first priority is to raise money to build an army!

 Chapter 75： Army Building (Part 1)

    "Rego, how many people are there in the family''s army now?"


    "Counting the soldiers that Raymond had brought to Ice Rock City before, there are still about 600 people in the family army."


    "Six hundred..." Colin rubbed his head, feeling a little depressed.


    Actually, it was his dead ghost father who buried most of the family''s army on the frontline battlefield, so that now the Angley family has the last little family property.


    "We need to expand the army!" Colin gritted his teeth.


    He is sober, in this dangerous other world, only the army is his foundation.


    If he can also have an army as terrifying as the Black Cavalry, then who is the owner of the Northern Territory, I have to ask Colin''s opinion.


    Therefore, Colin left the lord¡¯s daily affairs to the steward Yimeng to take care of, and his own main energy will be on army building.


    "Yes, Lord Viscount! How many troops do you need?"


    Colin took a sip from the mug, the coffee inside was cold, and the bitter taste cleared his mind.


    "The regular army will be replenished to one thousand people first, and then a reserve of one thousand people will be formed. I will give you one month, is it enough?"


    "Enough!" The two brothers slapped their chests loudly.


    Colin nodded, believing that the two brothers should be able to accomplish this task well.


    However, both Lei Ge and Lei Meng recruit and train infantry, and the cavalry that Colin really desires will have to find someone else.


    "Raymond, go and see if the Shire Knight is awake. If he wakes up, let him come to see me immediately."


    "Yes."


    Raymond left, Colin sat back behind the desk again, waved to Yimeng, and began to hand over the mountain of official documents to him.


    Territory¡¯s affairs are intricate, but fortunately, Yimeng is here, otherwise Colin will really be overwhelmed for a while.


    Rego Knight sat in a daze.


    But he was already a person who couldn''t sit still. After drunk the ale, he started scratching his head and looking around.


    Colin has no time to talk to him now.


    Who knows that not long after, Lei Ge actually took the initiative to speak: "Viscount Lord, hehe, I have a small request..."


    "Say." Colin didn''t lift his head either.


    "Hey." Lei Ge touched his bald head, his face showed a little embarrassing expression, "I heard that this time your new land includes a place called Binghu Town, right?"


    "Yes. The previous lord there was Baron Billy, but this idiot participated in the lord''s rebellion and was executed by the duke. The domain was also rewarded to me by the duke."


    "Yes, it''s there." Lei Ge rubbed his hands and said hesitantly, "You know, there is actually the former fiefdom of our Morbun family..."


    Hearing this, Colin put down the official document in his hand and looked up at Rego, with a trace of scrutiny in his eyes.


    "How do I remember that the former fiefdom of the Morben family was Cotton Town."


    "Yes, you remember correctly, Cotton Town is indeed the former fiefdom of our family. However, before becoming the lord of Cotton Town, our family¡¯s fiefdom was actually in Binghu Town.


    That was a long time ago, even Baron Anglia did not know.


    Binghu Town is actually the place where the Murban family really emerged. "


    The scrutiny in Colin''s eyes faded, and he smiled: "That''s it, it seems that your family has really gone through ups and downs."


    Colin almost thought Rego had lied just now.


    If it wasn''t for Rego who explained it clearly later, then Colin would really have to re-examine the loyalty of this seemingly honest knight.


    "Hey, yes." Rego couldn''t help but started touching his big bald head again.


    This made Colin wonder if this guy¡¯s hair was balding like this...


    Colin has understood Lei Ge''s meaning at this moment. This guy probably wants him to keep Frozen Lake Town to the Moben family and give them a reward after he has done his merits.


    But Colin suddenly wanted to tease this stupid man.


    "Do you want to go back and see?"


    "Uh..." Lei Ge was stunned, and then nodded quickly, "Yes, yes! I really want to go back and see... After all, it''s been so many years, and I don''t know how it is going now..."


    "Of course you can go, I will give you a few days off. However, after you go, you have to say hello to the lord there and pay attention to etiquette."


    "Lord...Lord?" Lego was dumbfounded, "You, have you canonized Ice Lake Town to someone else?"


    Collin rested his chin and looked at Lei Ge dumbfounded. He thought it was very funny: "Yes, a good candidate has been determined, but it has not yet been officially canonized."


    Lei Ge flushed anxiously: "Then, who did you grant Binghu Town to?"


    Colin leaned back in his chair with a smile, feeling that he had enough of this stupid man, and said truthfully: "Raymond Morburn."


    "Ray...Raymond!" Rego realized that Colin was teasing him, and he was relieved.


    saw him take a step forward, knelt on one knee, and solemnly said: "Thank you for your gift to the Moben family, our brothers will always remember it!"


    "What? You don''t blame me for giving your brother the title instead of you?"


    "Of course not. I already know that my brother has made credit for following you, and he really deserves the award!"


    "That''s good, when you two help me train the first army, I will canonize Raymond as the Baron of Ice Lake Town, and I will ask you to go back with him to have a look."


    "Thank you Lord Lord!"


    Actually, Colin had already planned for the canonization of Raymond as a baron.


    After all, Raymond followed him all the way to escape, and it was indeed hard work.


    and loyal.


    If he wants to canonize a baron now, it must be Raymond.


    However, the fiefdom of Raymond was decided by Colin after listening to Rego''s account and learning that Binghu Town was the old fiefdom of the Moben family.


    "ßËßËßË."


    "Come in."


    The door opened again, and Raymond led Charles in.


    "Master Viscount!"


    The Charles Knight saluted Colin respectfully, as if it were no different from before.


    However, Colin still noticed that there seemed to be some kind of connection between the two, as if it were a kind of echo in blood...


    Moreover, even though the Shire Knight''s rank is still above Colin, Colin feels that he can completely suppress the opponent.


    This is not the suppression of strength, but the suppression of blood!


    Colin felt that the family members of the Shire Knights, who were created through the complete first embrace ceremony, could not be called blood slaves.


    is more appropriate to call blood.


    "Lei Ge, Lei Meng, you go down first, the army recruitment and training will begin immediately."


    "Yes, Master Viscount." The two brothers saluted and retired.


    "Imon, you should leave first. You should take care of the daily affairs of the territory first, and discuss with me if you have any doubts."


    "Yes, sir."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Yimeng also left, the study suddenly became quiet.


    Colin looked at the Shire Knight, hesitating how to greet his first blood.


    saw that the Shire Knight was already on one knee, with his left hand clasped on his chest, and said with a pious expression:


    "My Lord Chosen, thank you for the grace you bestowed on me!"

 Chapter 76： Army Building (Part 2)

    Colin looked dazed:


    "What did you call me just now?"


    "My Lord Chosen!"


    Colin blinked, seeming to understand something.


    Then, I saw him quickly sitting up straight, making a shocked look:


    "You can see through my identity!"


    took a deep breath, and Colin asked seriously:


    "Knight Shire, how did you recognize me as the Chosen?"


    Charles raised his right hand and showed Colin the section of his thumb:


    "My lord, I have already felt that the Lord''s divine power is repairing my body, and being able to perform such a magical skill is not a priest. You must be the chosen one!


    Moreover, although I was in a coma during the whole healing ritual, I still felt a trace of sacred aura, which must be the breath of the Lord of Radiance!


    Even now, I can feel an irresistible force in you. You must be an angel''s apostle!


    is the Lord Chosen! "


    There is indeed a Chosen in this world.


    At least the Glory Church propagates this way.


    The most famous one of the gods is, of course, Ghana San Lorenzo, the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire.


    The Glory Church identified this legendary paladin as the angel of power under the Lord of Glory¡ªMichael''s apostle in the world.


    And now, Colin suddenly discovered that the setting of the Chosen is very suitable for fooling his own blood.


    The descent created through a complete first embrace ceremony is obviously self-conscious.


    Although bloodline suppression can force the blood to obey oneself, this control method has hidden dangers.


    After all, loyalty under violent coercion cannot stand the test.


    Therefore, Colin must use a clever method to control the opponent.


    Then, what could be more suitable for brainwashing people than religion?


    "Knight Shire, you guessed it, I am indeed the Chosen."


    "Dare to ask your lord, which archangel''s apostle are you?" After obtaining Colin''s confirmation, the Shire knight trembled with excitement.


    Colin leaned forward slightly and said solemnly: "Blood Angel-Dracula."


    "Blood Angel?" The Charles Knight looked puzzled, "Please forgive me for my shallowness, but I don''t seem to have heard of this angel''s name."


    You have heard of ghosts.


    "Of course you have never heard of it." Colin didn''t panic, and said mysteriously, "This blood angel is a secret servant hidden in the dark by the Lord of Radiance. The name is handed down to the world."


    "I understand!"


    "Now you know my identity, but in order to ensure the successful completion of this secret mission, you must ensure that you will never tell anyone my true identity and today''s events!


    Not even under the crown of the Pope! "


    "Yes, my lord! I will never reveal any of your information!"


    Colin looked at the zealous Shire knight and nodded in satisfaction.


    Flicker success!


    "In order to heal your severed finger, I instilled the blood angel''s supernatural power into your body, so in the next time, your body may undergo some changes.


    But don''t panic, don''t say anything, just record the changes yourself, and then just tell me.


    do you understand? "


    "Yes, my lord, I understand!" The Charles Knight nodded in reply without any doubt.


    Then, Colin picked up a water glass and handed it to the Shire Knight: "The grace of the gods requires a price. Have you heard this sentence?"


    "certainly."


    "Well, the price required for the grace of the blood angel this time is your loyalty and a cup of blood."


    "Okay!" The Charles Knight cut his wrist without hesitation and let the blood flow into the cup.


    "Are you Tier 3 now?" Colin asked again.


    "Yes, my lord."


    didn''t actually get downgraded.


    Colin is a little depressed, he is still at the first order.


    It seems that the price of first embrace is not temporary.


    However, he was not too worried.


    Now that he has the blood of the Shire Knight, he must be able to recover soon, and even be promoted to the third rank.


    Becoming a Tier 3 knight at Colin''s age is definitely an amazing talent.


    What?


    You said he cheated with the blood traits?


    But isn¡¯t the kinship characteristic of Colin¡¯s talent...


    Waiting for the Shire Knight to fill the glass, Colin told him to stop.


    "My lord, I seem... I can control my blood flow!" The Charles Knight looked at Colin with surprise.


    Colin waved his hand casually and said calmly: "I said, your body will undergo some changes. These are the grace of blood angels!"


    "Praise the blood angel!" The Shire Knight did not suspect that he was there, praying with a pious expression on his face.


    "Okay, let''s get back to business." Colin put aside the cup full of blood, "I need you to help me train a cavalry. Of course, you have to control drinking first! It''s okay to drink small amounts occasionally, but don''t stop. Let me see you look drunk!"


    "Yes! Your lord! I will quit drinking immediately!" The Charles Knight agreed without hesitation.


    At this time, he swept away the decadent posture before, and his whole body was full of energy.


    Although I don''t know what Colin''s mysterious mission is, this does not prevent the Shire Knight from determined to help the blood angel apostle with all his strength.


    Even if the body is broken and the bones are broken, I will not hesitate!


    "I wonder how many of the first cavalry of Viscount-sama are going to recruit?"


    "How many people do you think is suitable?" Colin didn''t know what to do. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com


    "I think the first batch should not be too many, about a hundred people are the most suitable."


    "Okay, then one hundred people. The source of troops I grant you priority in recruiting, and even if you are interested in the active soldiers of the family army, you can also apply to me for dispatch."


    "Yes!"


    "What else do you need?" Colin''s support for the cavalry is absolutely unreserved.


    Charle thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "My lord, the establishment of a cavalryman, there are three conditions that are always important: source of troops, horses, and armor!


    The first source of troops, I believe that with your strong support, there should be no problem.


    But the latter two, if you want a truly powerful cavalry, you can¡¯t be sloppy. "


    Colin touched his chin, agreeing with Shire''s words.


    If he only wants an ordinary cavalry, then ordinary horses are fine, and for armor, just give them some bows and sabers. What kind of armor do you want?


    But this is not what he wants.


    What he wants is a powerful cavalry against the black cavalry.


    The horses of the Black Cavalry are the best horses in the north, and the armor, not to mention the heavy armor that covers the whole body worn by the heavy cavalry, is the light cavalry. Leather armor for these things.


    This is the guarantee of the Black Cavalry''s combat effectiveness.


    "If I go to the Marquis Garcia, you say, will he help me?"


    If before the last knighting ceremony, Colin was sure that the Marquis Garcia would definitely help himself.


    but now¡­


    The Charles Knight shook his head: "My lord, I suggest you find another person."


    "Who?"


    "Marquis Dawson."

 Chapter 77： Judgment Blade

    The study room is very quiet.


    There is only a rustle of writing.


    That was Colin writing to the Marquis Dawson.


    After being reminded by the Shire Knight, Colin immediately realized that if he needed a horse and armor, it was better to go to the Marquis of Garcia than to the Marquis of Dawson.


    This dwarf Marquis is actually the chief steward of the Black Cavalry, at least the former chief steward.


    Colin didn''t know whether the Marquis Dawson was willing to help himself, but he had to give it a try.


    After writing a sincerely worded letter, Colin dripped sealing wax on the opening of the envelope, stamped it with the emblem of the Anglia family, and then handed it to Charles: "Send your person to send this letter to Ironforge ."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After the Shire Knight left, Colin couldn''t wait to hold up the water glass and drank the blood in it.


    Then, he waited with peace of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    However, after waiting for a long time, I still didn''t wait for the familiar feeling of fever.


    what happened?


    Does the blood of the descent, like the blood slave, can''t help them advance?


    Colin was a little depressed.


    But then, he remembered again, aren''t there two high-level knights under his command who are not kinsmen.


    Moreover, Lei Ge is still a third-order knight.


    Just get his blood...


    Colin paced back and forth in the study, thinking about how to "borrow" some blood from this stupid man.


    Soon, he has a solution.


    Opened the door, Colin called the guard at the door and ordered: "Go and inform Knight Lego, and accompany me to go hunting in the suburbs tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    After the explanation, Colin returned to the study.


    For a while, he didn''t even know what to do.


    After all, things have been allocated, as long as he is responsible for the overall situation.


    It¡¯s cool to be a leader!


    Colin leaned on the back of the chair, raised Erlang''s legs, his eyes traversed in the study, and finally landed on the [Judgement Blade] hanging on the wall.


    When I was free, Colin stepped forward, took down the sword bestowed by the Duke, and examined it carefully.


    This is a typical knight sword.


    The sword is about 80 centimeters long, and the whole body is dark. The body of the sword is covered with flame-like lines. It is an inscribed arcane magic circle with a burning effect.


    The blade is a sharp isosceles triangle, and under the sunlight, it glows with a chilling white light.


    The ¡¡¡¡ grip can only be held with one hand, and has a larger weight ball. It is believed that it can exert a strong stab power in a horse war.


    Looking at this knight sword, Colin suddenly remembered what Marquis Garcia had said to him after the Marquis ceremony.


    At that time, Colin had just been canonized as a Viscount by the Duke of St. Hild, and he was given the [Blade of Judgment].


    At that time, Colin was also feverish in his brain, and vowed unconditional loyalty to the duke.


    This obviously stimulated the Marquis Garcia who had just been betrayed by his brother.


    Now that I think about it, Colin suddenly felt that the Duke of St. Hild treated him so kindly, I am afraid that he was deliberately trying to provoke his relationship with the Marquis of Garcia.


    Of course, regret at this moment will not help.


    What Colin thinks now is the last words the Marquis Garcia said to him:


    "Go back and learn about the origin of your [Judgement Blade], and rethink what true loyalty is!"


    Where did the [Judgement Blade] come from?


    Colin suddenly became interested.


    He took the sword into its sheath, and Colin left the study immediately.


    He remembers that there is a special library in this castle.


    After the trolls captured here, they ransacked the wealth of the Su Duo family, but did not move the books in the library.


    Obviously, books have little appeal to trolls.


    "Master Viscount!"


    After arriving at the library, an old man with white beard and hair at the door immediately stood up and saluted.


    "Are you the administrator here?"


    "Yes, you can call me Quincy. Can I help you?"


    Colin raised the knight sword in his hand and asked, "Do you have any books about the origins of famous swords?"


    "Blade of Judgment?"


    "Oh? You know this sword?" Colin was a little surprised.


    Quincy nodded and explained: "Yes, I was fortunate enough to have seen this sword in Winter City. At that time, it was still the sword of the Duke of St. Hild."


    Colin narrowed his eyes.


    To be able to know the saber of the Duke of St. Hild, it must not be crowded into the crowd to watch from afar, but must be very close.


    Colin did not believe that the caretaker of a viscount¡¯s castle library could be so close to the Duke of St. Hild.


    "Have you always been an administrator here?"


    "No, I used to be the tax officer of Ice Rock City."


    Colin was relieved.


    In this world, the most important task for the nobility to govern the territory is actually to collect taxes.


    And being able to become the tax officer of Ice Rock City, Quincy is already the core retainer of the Su Duo family.


    Of course, this was before he was transferred here as a library administrator.


    "Then why were you transferred here?"


    "Because I offended Viscount Su Duo."


    "How offended?"


    Quincy hesitated, but still said truthfully: "I once suggested that Viscount Su Duo lower the commercial tax in Ice Rock City. Viscount Su Duo was furious, so he deprived me of my position and transferred me here."


    "Reduce business tax?" Colin suddenly became interested.


    The noble lords can''t wait to increase taxes every day, and this former Bingyan City tax official wanted to reduce taxes, no wonder he would be dismissed by Viscount Su Duo.


    However, Colin felt that he might have found the treasure.


    "Then tell me, why do you want to lower the commercial tax?"


    A gleam of hope flashed in Quincy''s eyes, and he said eagerly:


    "Your Excellency, if you have read Bingyan City¡¯s tax documents from previous years, you will understand that agricultural taxes are not the largest source of income in this city, business taxes are!


    Ice Rock City is located in the northeastern corner of the Northern Territory. A large number of caravans that travel between the Northern Territory and the Celestial Ice Field will pass through here This is the fundamental reason why Ice Rock City is so prosperous.


    However, Bingyan City is not without competitors.


    There are still two or three cities on the northern border that are qualified to compete with us.


    So, if you want more merchants to pass through here, you must give them more benefits.


    That is, lower business tax! "


    Colin smiled and asked, "But in this way, my taxes are also lowered?"


    "No! Although the tax rate has been reduced, the base of the tax will increase, and the total amount of tax may not necessarily decrease!


    I have calculated that as long as you operate properly, you don¡¯t have to worry about lowering your tax revenue.


    Moreover, more caravans also mean that the hotels in Ice Rock City will be full, the taverns will be noisy day and night, and the supply of food, clothing, medicine, etc. will be in short supply! Local merchants will make a lot of money on these transit caravans, and the whole city will be more prosperous!


    Please believe me, there is not much potential for agricultural taxes to be tapped!


    The business tax has a lot to do!


    If I operate it, I am sure that I can double the commercial tax revenue of Bingyan City within three years!


    In ten years, this city will become the most dazzling pearl in the north! "


    Colin looked at Quincy, who was flushed, and didn''t speak any more.


    And Quincy gradually calmed down from his excitement.


    Colin''s silence made him think he had failed again.


    However, he is also used to it.


    Let the noble lords lower taxes, which is more uncomfortable than killing them.


    "Sorry, Master Viscount. I''ll take you to find a book..."


    Just when Quincy gave up completely, Colin''s voice suddenly sounded:


    "Okay, I''ll give you this opportunity."

 Chapter 78： Tax officer

    A word from Colin made Quincy stand on the spot.


    After a long while, he came back to his senses, and asked in disbelief: "Son, Lord Viscount, you, you mean..."


    "Yes, I give you this opportunity to return you to the position of tax officer in Ice Rock City."


    "Thank you so much! Your kindness and wisdom are as dazzling as the sun, as the sea..."


    "Don''t rush to thank you." Colin waved his hand, interrupting Quincy who was too excited, "If you screw up..."


    "Then I will keep the library for you for a lifetime!" Quincy said loudly.


    Colin rolled his eyes.


    I didn''t expect this old man to be a chicken thief.


    Even at his age, I don¡¯t know how many years are left to live.


    I messed up and came back to keep the library.


    On the contrary, it seems that Colin is providing him with old age.


    "No, it''s not just you. If you mess up, your son, right, do you have a son?" Colin nodded when he saw Quincy, and continued, "Your son will also come to guard the library, guard lifetime!"


    Quincy''s face changed a little now.


    "Why? Scared? Did your previous rhetoric be bragging?" When Colin saw this, he started to arouse him.


    "of course not!"


    "Well, you can choose for yourself. Either continue to keep the library for me, or seize this opportunity I gave you and give it a try."


    Quincy''s chest was violently ups and downs, after a while, he gritted his teeth and said cruelly:


    "Master Viscount, if I can really make Bingyan City the most dazzling city in the North within ten years, can you agree to a request?"


    "Tell me."


    "I hope you can give me a surname!"


    Colin raised his brows.


    In the Glorious Empire, only nobles are allowed to have surnames.


    Of course, Quincy did not ask Colin to knight him when he made this request.


    Because this is not allowed.


    According to the rules of nobility in this world, civilians are not allowed to be knighted.


    Because they have no noble blood, they are not worthy!


    However, civilians are not really incapable of achieving a class transition.


    And the only way to make the transition is to marry a noble daughter.


    As long as the daughter of the nobleman gives birth to a descendant, then the descendants of the commoner and the nobleman will have a noble blood-although not so pure, it can barely be seen by the nobleman.


    He also has the qualifications to accept the title.


    After the nobility, this descendant can let Fengjun give him a surname (if he did not inherit the matrilineal surname).


    And this surname can be shared with his father, grandfather, great-grandfather...


    This is the real Guangzong Yaozu.


    And Quincy''s request now means this-let Colin help him, uh, he shouldn''t be able to marry him.


    should be to help Quincy''s son marry a noble daughter, so that their family can achieve a class transition!


    "Okay." Colin nodded.


    Not only did he not think that Quincy, a commoner like Quincy who had made requests before they had done anything, was too uninterested, but he felt that this was a manifestation of self-confidence.


    Ability is generally proportional to temper.


    Compared to a good-tempered mediocre, he prefers a capable person who has a temper and a personality who dares to make demands.


    If this former tax official could really make Bingyan City the richest city in the North, then Kelin felt that this person would be qualified to be among the nobles.


    Seeing that Colin had agreed to his request, Quincy first showed an expression of disbelief, and then was ecstatic.


    Finally, he knelt down in front of Colin decisively and swore allegiance to him.


    Colin used [Judgement Blade] to nod on Quincy''s shoulder, and accepted the other''s allegiance.


    "Okay, that''s all about the tax officer. Now, you should help me find the record about this sword."


    "Of course, of course! Please wait a moment!" Quincy''s body was trembling incessantly before he was relieved from his excitement.


    For a commoner, there is nothing more glorious than entering the aristocratic class.


    Even if this matter hasn¡¯t happened yet, Quincy seems to have seen a bright future for his family.


    Before Colin waited long, Quincy walked out tremblingly with a thick book.


    rummaged for a while, and Quincy said respectfully: "My lord, all the records about [Judgement Blade] are here."


    Colin nodded, and sat down to look carefully.


    There is no such thing as "artifact" in this world.


    It is impossible to dominate the world with a knife or sword.


    Maybe there is something like this in the hands of the gods, but it never flows into the mortal world.


    [Judgement Blade] is just a well-made knight sword, made by a famous dwarf blacksmith, sharp, tough, but not invincible.


    The arcane magic circle engraved on it will indeed greatly increase its value, but it is limited to this. It is obviously impossible to rely on this sword to challenge more levels and kill the square.


    If it had such power, the Duke of St. Hild would not give it to Colin.


    What really makes this sword famous depends on whose hand it was held in, and what great things it did.


    According to records, this sword was originally the saber of the Duke of St. Theon.


    One of the greatest things the Duke of St. Theon has done in his life is to kill an emperor of the Glorious Empire with his own hands!


    And the weapon he used at the time was this [Judgement Blade]!


    This incident had a huge impact at the time, and it almost caused the Glorious Empire to fall apart.


    "The Kingslayer", Duke Saint Theon, after killing the emperor, suddenly became a target of public criticism and was cast aside by all human beings.


    The entire human empire was panicked, and the lords raised their troops one after another in preparation for crusade against this "king killer".


    But an incident that happened immediately made this "king-slayer" transformed into a "judge".


    Not long after the King Killing incident, under the crown of the Pope of the Glory Church, the Duke of St. Theon was declared innocent in public, and an oracle was announced¡ª¡ª


    "He who has darkness in his heart will surely be judged!"


    Contacting the situation at the time, this oracle was clearly saying-the emperor had darkness in his heart, and the Duke of St. Theon was trying to judge him!


    This oracle saved the Duke of St. Theon.


    Even the Lord of Radiance has sent down the oracle, so naturally no one would dare to continue to condemn the Duke of St. Theon All the infamy immediately went to the killed emperor.


    Because the oracle contains the phrase "the one with darkness in his heart", the poor emperor was called "the black emperor".


    Public opinion reversed in an instant, and the "Black Emperor" immediately became the most faint and evil monarch in the history of the empire, while the "Judge" Duke Saint Theon became the hero of the empire, and the limelight was instantaneous.


    Therefore, the knight sword he used to kill the "Black Emperor" is also called [Judgement Blade].


    After reading this history, Colin had more doubts in his heart.


    Why did Marquis Garcia let him know about these things?


    Is he suggesting something to Colin?


    The former Duke of St. Theon used this sword to kill his monarch. Could it be that the Marquis of Garcia also wanted Colin to use it to kill his prince, Duke of St. Hild?


    will not be so straightforward...


    Colin suddenly thought that when Marquis Garcia reminded him to learn about the history of this sword, he was discussing the topic of loyalty with him.


    Therefore, the message that Marquis Garcia wants to convey should also be related to loyalty.


    What is loyalty?


    The killing of Lord St. Theon, is it loyal?


    If this is a betrayal, why would he be forgiven by the Lord of Radiance?


    Colin thought for a while, then suddenly asked Quincy on the side:


    "For the detailed record of the black emperor''s life, please find it and show it to me."


    "The Black Emperor?" Quincy thought for a while, but then shook his head and said, "Sorry, Lord Viscount, there is no record of the emperor''s life here."


    "No?" Colin raised his head in surprise.


    The doubt in his heart suddenly became deeper.


    How could there not be?

 Chapter 79： The fog of history

    "The Black Emperor" didn''t even leave any records.


    This is a very strange thing.


    As the former master of the Glorious Empire, he should have been recorded in history books.


    What''s more, this emperor is still so special.


    was killed by his own vassal, and also attracted the oracle of the Lord of Radiance.


    This kind of person should have left a strong mark in the history books!


    Even if it is notorious, it shouldn¡¯t be nothing.


    "So, what evil did this''Black Emperor'' do without leaving a record?" Ke Lin asked suddenly.


    Quincy shook his head and lowered his voice slightly, as if he was afraid of something: "My Lord Viscount, the truth about that period of history has always been shrouded in a mist.


    What exactly did "Black Emperor" do? Why did Duke St. Theon kill him? Why did this event trigger an oracle?


    There is no detailed record of these things.


    In all the history books I have seen, the narratives about these two people are very simple and vague, as if they are deliberately concealing something. "


    Colin nodded appreciatively.


    I think there are too many doubts in this period of history.


    Then, why did the Marquis of Garcia suggest that he come to understand this history?


    After thinking for a while, Colin suddenly asked again: "By the way, the history of the St. Theon family should be here."


    "Yes." Quincy ran to the bookshelf again and pulled out a book from it.


    "Lord Viscount, please see."


    Colin looked over again.


    Actually, Colin knew a little about the Saint Theon family.


    After all, this is also a paladin family, an absolute nobleman.


    In addition to the imperial family, there are only six such families in the entire human empire.


    Of course, only four of these six Paladin families can be passed down to this day.


    Among the two that disappeared, the Saint Theon family was one of them.


    Thinking about it carefully, this is actually an unreasonable thing.


    Because according to the unspoken rules of the nobility in this world, it is very difficult for tragic events such as ransacking and extermination.


    It''s like when the Duke of St. Hilde let off their family after executing the rebellious lords.


    Therefore, these families just lost their titles and territories, but the families did not die as a result, and they are still members of the nobility.


    Even if they are down, they still have surnames, which are fundamentally different from common people.


    Once he has achieved enough military merit, he can immediately receive the reward and rise again.


    Therefore, few noble surnames will be lost.


    Especially the noble surname with the prefix "Holy" like St. Theon, it is so strange that it disappeared in the long river of history.


    Looking through the St. Theon''s family history roughly, Colin''s doubts still did not disappear.


    According to the book, the fief of the Saint Theon family is in the east of the empire.


    However, at that time, the eastern border of the empire was not as monolithic as it is now.


    is divided into two territories, a north and a south.


    The southern part of the east is the territory of the Saint-Pros family, and the north of the east is the territory of the Saint-Theon family.


    The two territories are close together. Of course, disputes and frictions have often occurred, and even large-scale wars have been fought for several times.


    However, what is interesting is that in the end, the Saint Theon family really lost the crucial battle in the north of the east, but they fought the Saint Hild family in the north.


    In the war that took place more than three hundred years ago, the Duke of the North led his army to defeat the main force of the St. Theon family, and even beheaded the "Judge" Duke of St. Theon with his own hands.


    ¡¾Judgment Blade¡¿It became the spoils of the Saint Hild family in this war.


    However, the real winner of that war was the Saint-Pros family behind the mantis hunting the cicada and the oriole.


    They took advantage of the defeat of the St. Theon family and the northern army suffered heavy losses and was unable to fight again. They aggressively invaded the northern part of the east, and finally wiped out the remnants of the St. Theon family and became the only master of the east.


    But the strange thing is here.


    In this war, although the Saint Theon family lost their territory and ruined the army, the family members did not suffer much loss.


    Whether it is the St. Hild family or the St. Pros family, after killing the "Judge" Duke St. Theon, they will not break the unspoken rules of the nobility and kill the St. Theon family.


    However, the nightmare of the St. Theon family began.


    Lost territory, without the protection of the castle and the army, members of the Saint Theon family have been assassinated repeatedly, and the killer has never been found.


    This incident even alarmed the imperial royal family. The San Lorenzo family took the initiative to mediate and severely reprimanded the Duke of St. Hild and the Duke of St. Pros, asking them to maintain the demeanor of the winner and forgive the loser.


    At the same time, the emperor at that time also received the surviving members of the St. Theon family into the palace for strict protection.


    However, this still cannot prevent the members of the Saint Theon family from dying one after another for various strange reasons.


    Later, even the Glory Church was irritated by this violation of the rules, and the pope stood up personally, claiming that he would never allow the noble blood of Saint Theon to be severed.


    The two cardinals even came to the north and east in person, demanding that the Duke of St. Hild and the Duke of St. Pros stop this behavior of breaking the rules.


    Of course, the two dukes repeatedly shouted injustices. In order to clear their suspicions, they also announced the whereabouts of every knight under their command, and allowed church personnel to monitor and search at will on their own territory.


    Under the gaze of all kinds of eyes, the two biggest enemies of the Saint Theon family seemed to be closely watched, and there was no chance to do anything.


    But even so, it still cannot prevent the members of the Saint Theon family from dying one by one.


    Who is behind the scenes who insists on killing Saint Theon family?


    There is no answer in the history books for this weird thing.


    In the end, this once prominent paladin family disappeared from the empire.


    I just don''t know if it really cut off the inheritance completely, or hides it quietly.


    After reading this period of history, Colin''s doubts not only did not decrease, but increased.


    In his opinion, the history of UU reading about [Judgement Blade] must have hidden the most important information.


    And this message may be the real hint given to him by Marquis Garcia.


    However, it is estimated that this clue cannot be found in the history books.


    This is not surprising. What really falls on the pen is often what the superiors hope that later generations will see, and the real key things may only be known to a very small number of people.


    Those bloody, dirty, ugly...that are covered by the fog of history are often the truth.


    Closing the book, Colin suddenly turned to Quincy and asked, "What do you think of the demise of the Saint Theon family?"


    Quincy hesitated slightly, and carefully chose the wording: "My lord Viscount, I think they deserved the crime."


    "Oh why?"


    "No matter how whitewashed, the killing of the''Black Emperor'' by the Duke of St. Theon is an unforgivable betrayal."


    Colin didn''t expect Quincy to think of it this way.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Colin suddenly felt that this old man seemed to have something else to say.


    Unforgivable?


    ß±¾ý, to whom is the most unforgivable?


    , of course, the imperial royal family-the San Lorenzo family!


    The death of the king of the Duke of St. Theon, for whatever reason, was an unforgivable betrayal to the San Lorenzo family.


    It severely damaged the prestige of the imperial royal family.


    No wonder the Saint Theon family fled into the palace and were assassinated one after another.


    Ha ha, it turned out to be such a situation.


    The St. Hild family and the St. Pros family are probably just thugs in the face.


    The one who really wants to cut off the lifeblood of the Saint Theon family may be the imperial royal family!

 Chapter 80： Blood borrowing

    A reindeer popped out of the lush woods.


    It ran in a hurry, as if avoiding enemy tracking.


    "Wow!"


    A sharp arrow pierced through the layers of leaves and accurately penetrated the body of the reindeer.


    The sound of footsteps sounded, and three hunters appeared beside the reindeer corpse.


    "Master Lego, your arrow technique is so exquisite! It''s a hundred shots!" An attendant exclaimed while holding the reindeer corpse against his shoulders.


    Lei Ge knight curled his lips: "It''s just a deer. What''s worth all the fuss about. Quickly help Lao Tzu find out where there are wild boars in this forest. Today I want to ask the Viscount Lord to eat roast pig''s feet!"


    "Yes Yes."


    The three of them continued to move forward. Suddenly, Rego Knight stopped.


    because a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The man was tall and thin, wearing a half-length chain mail, a long sword at his waist, and a stern helmet. His face was invisible.


    Lei Ge knight frowned, feeling that this person''s appearance was a bit weird, so he cautiously asked:


    "I am the knight of Viscount Anglia, Lord of Ice Rock City-Rego Morben, may I ask you?"


    The weird man opposite did not answer Rego''s question.


    Upon seeing this, an attendant suddenly furiously said: "Hey! Impudent boy, which mercenary group are you from? Why don''t you answer Master Lego''s question!"


    There was still silence on the other side.


    The attendant became even more angry, and immediately strode forward, trying to take off the helmet of the strange man.


    Rego did not stop, but reached out to hold the knight sword at his waist.


    "Hey! Do you understand what I''m saying... Ah!!!"


    screamed, the attendant stepped into the trap with one foot, and suddenly his right foot was smashed into flesh and blood.


    "Choke!"


    Lei Ge immediately drew his sword and said angrily: "Boy, one last warning, take off the helmet, throw down the sword, and tell us who you are! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    However, the weird man remained indifferent to Rego''s warning.


    Lei Ge stopped speaking, holding his breath, holding his sword in both hands, slowly approaching the other party.


    But before he came to the strange man, he heard a scream from behind him.


    Rego suddenly turned around and saw that another attendant who followed him was also attacked.


    "Bastard!" Lei Ge roared and was about to go back to rescue the attendant.


    And just then, the tall and thin weird suddenly moved.


    "Just waiting for you!" Rego didn''t panic at all, as if he had been prepared, turned around and slashed towards the opponent.


    "Clang!"


    Two swords fought each other.


    Rego was surprised: "You are a knight!"


    The tall and thin weirdo didn''t answer, but he slashed again.


    The anxiety in Lei Ge''s heart became more intense.


    A strange knight who suddenly appeared on the outskirts of Bingyan City, and he was of Tier 3.


    This obviously aroused Rego''s alertness.


    Could there be other lords who are planning to fight the Anglia family?


    Lei Ge immediately thought that the master behind the assassination of the Viscount Lord in Greycastle hadn''t been caught yet.


    Could it be...


    "Boom!"


    Lei Ge swung his sword heavily and pushed back the mysterious knight on the opposite side, but instead of chasing after him, he turned around and ran away.


    The other party had premeditated, this is probably a trap!


    Viscount-sama must also be in danger!


    Lei Ge didn''t dare to stay, and even the two attendants behind him couldn''t take care of him, so he ran in the direction of Colin.


    The mysterious knight also chased up.


    between chasing and fleeing, the two ran out a long way.


    And just as the mysterious knight jumped over a stream after Lei Ge''s footsteps, Lei Ge suddenly stopped, and then turned back abruptly with a sword, which happened to be stuck at the moment when the opponent just landed.


    The mysterious knight did not hide, but was pierced in the abdomen by Rego''s sword.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect it!" A sly smile appeared on Rego''s ferocious face.


    However, this smile quickly solidified.


    Because the opponent didn''t even care about the long sword inserted into his abdomen, and cut it again with a single sword!


    This kind of desperate act caught Lei Ge off guard. In order to avoid his forearm being cut off, he could only let go of the sword holding his hand.


    "Which knight are you? Are you crazy?" Seeing a mysterious knight with a sword stuck in his abdomen and chasing him like an okay person, Rego only felt that the world was crazy.


    With no weapons at this time, he didn''t dare to look back, so he could only continue to run forward.


    "Wow!"


    A sharp arrow came, and Lei Ge dodged it dangerously.


    "No, this guy still has a helper!" Rego was so scared that he realized that he might be planted today.


    Then, a few more arrows were shot from the forest, making Leigo tired of avoiding, and he was quickly overtaken by the mysterious knight behind him.


    "ßê!"


    Lei Ge let out a scream, his thigh was cut out by the opponent.


    "Wait, who are you guys? At least let me know, whose hands I died?" Rego threw himself to the ground, gasping.


    It is a pity that the other party ignores Rego at all.


    "Boom!"


    The mysterious knight brandished his scabbard and hit Lei Ge heavily.


    Lei Ge let out another miserable cry: "Are you going to stun me? Can you use some force!"


    "Boom!"


    again.


    This time Lei Ge finally passed out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Rego, Rego? Wake up!"


    Rego opened his eyes in a daze, and he saw Colin''s face.


    "Viscount Lord?" Lei Ge''s consciousness didn''t seem to be fully awake, he finally woke up and quickly asked: "Viscount Lord! Are you okay? I was attacked by a mysterious knight. I almost missed you!"


    Colin suppressed a smile and comforted: "I''m fine. Fortunately, I heard your scream and brought people over in time. The knight who attacked you probably ran away after hearing our movements."


    "Run away?" Rego looked regretful and felt that he could not get revenge.


    "Are you okay? Look at your face so pale." Colin asked concerned.


    "I''m fine, I just got a little injury on my leg, it''s not a problem. However, I''m a little dizzy, probably because of excessive bleeding."


    "Then it is indeed necessary to stop the bleeding as soon as possible." Colin waved to an attendant behind him, beckoning him to bandage Rego''s wound.


    "Viscount Lord, that mysterious knight is probably a woman." Rego said suddenly.


    "Oh? Did you see her face?" Colin asked blankly.


    "No. But..." Rego rubbed his big bald head, as if he touched the injured area, grinning with pain, "However, when she tried to knock me out, she didn''t succeed. That''s a big deal. Strength, it should be a girl!"


    Colin twitched the corners of his mouth, a little speechless: "Really? Then this is indeed a useful clue."


    "Well, too, Lord Viscount, I suspect that this guy is probably related to the master who assassinated you in Greycastle."


    "Well. Let''s do it, after all, it''s not safe here. Let''s go back to Bingyan City first, and you will be responsible for investigating this matter."


    "Okay." Rego gritted his teeth and said, "I must catch the **** female knight! Then smash her head!"

 Chapter 81： Variety

    The night is getting darker.


    There is no moonlight in Bingyan City tonight, only a little bit of stars.


    Colin stood on the balcony of the Red Fort and looked into the distance.


    To the north is a cold and barren ice field, and to the east, you can see the edge of the forest.


    In the dark forest, I don¡¯t know how many beasts are hidden.


    After crossing the dark forest, you can enter the territory of the half-elf kingdom.


    Footsteps sounded, and the Charles Knight appeared behind Colin: "My lord, are you looking for me?"


    "Sit down." Colin turned around and pointed to the red wine glass on the table again, "Drink."


    The Charles Knight hesitated: "My lord, I am ready to give up drinking."


    "It''s okay, drink less." Colin insisted.


    The Charles Knight then picked up the wine glass, touched it gently with Colin, and brought it to his mouth.


    Colin drank red wine while paying attention to the reaction of the Charles Knight.


    The glass of red wine he gave Shire was poisonous.


    Of course, this is not Colin deliberately cheating his blood.


    It''s just that he is doing an experiment.


    And he has experimented on blood slaves before, and found that they are all immune to highly toxic substances.


    Therefore, he felt that the more advanced blood should also be protected from the poison.


    "How is it? Has there been any change in your body these past few days?" Colin put down his glass and asked.


    Charles put down his glass and reported his findings to Colin excitedly.


    Through the other party''s narration, Colin learned that the Shire Knight''s current changes are very similar to him.


    Phobia, bloodthirsty, immortality...


    Yes, Charles, the ruthless man, started experimenting with his body after he discovered that his severed finger had regrown.


    Then, he found that he had no fatal injuries at all.


    Of course, unlike the blood slave, Charles still felt the pain.


    Colin rubbed his chin, lost in thought.


    He now wants to know whether the blood can also be promoted by consuming the blood of high-level knights.


    However, Shire is already a Tier 3 knight, and Colin does not have the blood of Tier 4 knights to experiment.


    "Can you control your teeth?" Colin asked again.


    "Huya?" The Charles Knight looked puzzled, then opened his mouth, revealing two inconspicuous tiger fangs, "It seems...cannot."


    "kindness¡­¡­"


    Colin guessed that if the blood cannot control the elongation of the tiger''s teeth, it may not be able to release the blood poison through the tiger''s teeth, and it will not be possible to create blood slaves.


    Of course, it is even more impossible to have a complete first embrace and create the next generation of blood.


    Afterwards, Colin talked to the Shire knights about cavalry construction. Seeing that the other party looked as usual and was completely unaffected by the poisonous wine, Colin also confirmed the fact that the blood was immune to poison.


    "Oh right, do you like hunting?" Colin asked suddenly.


    The Charles Knight was taken aback, nodded and said, "I like it very much."


    "Well, the last time I went hunting with Knight Rego, this guy ran into a mysterious knight and was beaten up. I didn''t have much fun. I was planning to go with him again, but I was too busy recently. If you have time, , Just accompany him to play again."


    After borrowing blood from Lei Ge last time, Colin was successfully promoted to the second rank.


    However, he felt that Lei Ge''s blood should still be able to help him promote to the third rank, so he wanted to borrow it again.


    But Colin didn''t plan to lead Rego to go hunting by himself, because that would easily arouse the suspicion of the other party.


    If he would be attacked every time he went hunting with Colin, then Rego would be stupid and suspect that the attacker was probably related to Colin.


    Therefore, he intends to let the Shire knight lead Rego knight out.


    "Okay." The Charles Knight nodded naturally without doubting him.


    After sending off the Shire Knight, Colin picked up the opponent''s glass and poured the remaining poisonous wine into his mouth.


    Blood slaves and blood descent can be immune to highly poisonous, so I should be even more okay.


    Colin thought so.


    Just as he felt the changes in his body, footsteps sounded again, and Butler Yimon appeared on the balcony: "Master, are you looking for me?"


    Colin nodded: "Sit down."


    The two sat down on the balcony. Colin clapped his hands and asked the maid to serve two glasses of red wine and some dried fruits.


    Of course, there is no poison in the wine this time.


    The maid placed the things on the table gently, and then quickly left.


    "You changed all the servants in the castle?" Colin asked after taking a sip of red wine.


    "No, just changed the personal servant around you again. This is also for your safety, and it doesn''t cost much." Yimen quickly explained.


    Colin nodded, and said nothing.


    The servants of the Red Fort are basically left by the Suduo family at the time. Colin didn¡¯t intend to replace them all. After all, the recruitment and training of new servants need to spend money, and the current financial situation of the Anglia family is not. Ample.


    He needs to save every amount of money as much as possible and use it in key places-such as army building.


    However, he also knew that the old butler was out of good intentions, so he didn''t reprimand him.


    "How is Quincy''s new tax officer doing now?"


    "Very good." Yimen nodded with a smile, "Master, you have found a very good tax officer."


    "Well, that''s good. But you have to stare at him a little bit. I can''t fully trust him yet."


    "I understand."


    Seeing Yimeng understood what he meant, Colin relaxed, took out another letter from his jacket pocket, and handed it to the old housekeeper:


    "Just received a reply from the Marquis Dawson he agreed to provide us with war horses and armor. However, the price...a bit too high, you see if it fits."


    Yimeng carefully read the reply from the Marquis of Dawson, thought for a moment, and said:


    "Master, we can ask the Marquis Dawson to provide a batch of samples. If the quality of the samples is as he said, no less than the standard equipment of the Black Cavalry, then the price is really not high."


    "Well, let him send a batch of samples first." Colin rubbed his forehead, a little annoyed, "but our family finances... can we afford this expenditure now?"


    "It''s difficult," Yimon said truthfully.


    Seeing Colin sinking into deep thought, Yimeng persuaded: "Master, with all due respect, is it too anxious to form cavalry now?"


    Colin was silent.


    He understands what Yimeng said is reasonable, he is indeed a little anxious.


    If you wait a year or two, wait for the territory to recover and develop, and wait for the tax revenue to become abundant, it may be more appropriate to form cavalry.


    However, Colin couldn''t wait that long.


    But he knew that the rift between the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia had been created.


    Although the Marquis of Garcia seems to be quiet, he seems to have endured his brother''s betrayal.


    But who knows when there will be another crisis in the North, when the time comes, will the black cavalry stand on the side of the Duke of St. Hilde unreservedly, just like the previous two?


    Therefore, Colin felt a deep crisis.


    He must quickly develop his own power, lest he doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to stand in the team at that time, so he can only follow the crowd and be at the mercy of others.


    Thinking of this, Colin gritted his teeth and said harshly.


    "We can borrow!"

 Chapter 82： Borrowing (Part 1)

    "Borrowing?"


    "Yes! Use the future tax revenue of the territory as collateral to borrow from merchants. As long as the interest is appropriate, I believe that many large chambers of commerce will be willing to help us."


    The old butler frowned deeply, hesitating about Colin''s decision.


    In the perception of people in this world, borrowing is not a glorious thing.


    Especially for a nobleman.


    This is almost an announcement to everyone-I am short of money.


    For aristocrats who value fame, this is a very shameful thing.


    Unless it¡¯s the critical moment of bankruptcy, no aristocratic master will borrow money from someone.


    "Master, this...this will probably affect the reputation of the Anglia family..." the old butler persuaded with a worried expression on his face.


    "Fame is all imaginary." Colin waved his hand in a nonchalant manner.


    For a traveler like him, borrowing money for development is really a matter of course.


    In fact, those nobles who would rather die than borrow are the real fools in Colin''s eyes.


    It is a smart thing to use other people''s money to develop one''s own strength.


    Even if the worst happens, the loan will not be repaid by that time, but as long as the Angley family''s army develops smoothly, is it still afraid of people coming to collect debts?


    "Okay, I have already decided. You will release the news tomorrow. At that time, we will organize a rally and invite some powerful chambers of commerce to discuss the details of lending."


    "Yes, sir." Seeing that Colin was determined, Yimeng did not dare to speak any more.


    The next day, when the news that Viscount Angele was about to borrow money was released, a group of businessmen rushed to Ice Rock City like sharks smelling blood.


    Just when these businessmen were gearing up to grab this order, a businessperson came to the Red Fort first and asked to see Viscount Angley.


    Originally, Colin was not planning to meet any businessman alone.


    In his opinion, only by bringing these businessmen together and letting them compete can he get the best loan terms.


    However, when the attendant told him that it was Oliver from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Colin still agreed to the other party''s request for a visit.


    is an old acquaintance after all, and although Oliver has offended Colin, his later apology is also very sincere.


    In Colin''s view, this is a man who knows how to measure and can do things.


    "Dear Viscount, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to see me! I am extremely honored!"


    The chubby businessman still had that flattering smile, and as soon as he saw Colin, he immediately bent his waist to ninety degrees, with an extremely respectful attitude.


    "Well, Oliver, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I also know what you want. Let¡¯s talk about the conditions of your Tulip Chamber of Commerce. If it¡¯s suitable, I don¡¯t mind looking at it for the sake of old acquaintances, from you. Borrow."


    Oliver said with a smile: "Your Excellency Viscount, please rest assured. Based on the friendship in the past, our Tulip Chamber of Commerce will definitely give you the best loan terms.


    But before that, please allow me to give you a present. As a celebration of your being named a Viscount. "


    "Gift?" Colin suddenly smiled playfully.


    He remembered that the gift this fat businessman gave him last time was a suit of armor in exchange for his forgiveness.


    What is the gift this time for?


    One thing Colin was convinced that Oliver¡¯s gift was definitely not as he said, but to celebrate his promotion to Viscount.


    This is simply bribery.


    "what gift?"


    Colin sneered in his heart.


    If Oliver thought that a small gift would allow him to send this large loan bill to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, then he would be underestimated.


    Oliver waved behind him.


    The two servants came up with a big box.


    The box opened, and a breathtaking breath of frost hit his face.


    That turned out to be a set of enchanted armor.


    And it''s the one that Colin once asked about the price, but couldn''t afford it!


    "I remember, the price of this enchanted armor is fifty thousand gold coins, right?"


    "Yes, Master Viscount."


    "Are you sure to give it to me like this? Let me make it clear first, even if I accept your armor and loan, I won''t necessarily take care of your Tulip Chamber of Commerce."


    "Of course, Lord Viscount. This armor is just a celebration of your promotion to Viscount. It has no other meaning and has nothing to do with the loan."


    Colin suddenly became puzzled.


    There is no free lunch in the world.


    He has always believed this sentence.


    How could Oliver give him such a big gift without asking for anything.


    You know, fifty thousand gold coins are definitely not a small sum.


    When the Anglia family was a baron, the entire baron¡¯s tax revenue for a whole year was only three thousand gold coins.


    Even if he is now a Viscount, his territory has expanded several times, but Colin estimates that the entire year''s income of the Viscount will not exceed 30,000 gold coins.


    "Just tell me, who gave this gift?" Colin didn''t believe that Oliver, a chamber of commerce manager, had the power to decide this matter.


    Thinking of the person behind the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Colin suddenly realized something.


    Oliver also narrowed his smile at this time His tone became solemn: "Viscount Lord, let me tell you, this gift was personally decided to give to you by the president of our chamber of commerce."


    "Who is your president?"


    Hearing this question, Oliver didn''t answer immediately, instead he looked around with a mysterious look on his face.


    Colin waved his hand and ordered the attendants around: "You all go down."


    Only two people, Colin and Oliver, remained in the hall. The fat businessman said again: "Viscount Lord, the president of our Tulip Chamber of Commerce, it is Ms. Penny."


    "Ms. Penny?" Colin thought for a while before finally finding a corresponding name in his memory.


    Isn''t this the biological mother of Colin''s still missing brother-in-law, or the lover of Count Uman.


    Clin suddenly became vigilant: "Why did Ms. Penny give me such a gift?"


    Oliver leaned over and lowered his head: "This is the lady''s apology to you."


    "What do you mean?" Colin narrowed his eyes.


    "Knight Valra has returned to Fallen Eagle City smoothly. However, after all, he had fought with your father, but he failed to protect Lord Baron. Therefore, Ms. Penny, this is her son''s sincere expression to you. apology."


    Hearing that his long-lost brother-in-law suddenly appeared in Fallen Eagle City, Colin''s eyes began to flash with dangerous light.


    He tried his best to keep his anger from revealing, and asked faintly: "How is Knight Valla? Where did he go before?"


    "Everything is fine, Lord Knight. He was captured by the trolls in the previous battle. Later, after the Black Cavalry caught up with the trolls, he was thrown on the ice sheet by the trolls along with other human captives. Fortunately, Lord of Radiance. Bless, after all the hardships, he has returned to the north again."

 Chapter 83： Borrowing (below)

    was captured by a troll?


    and then escaped back?


    Of course, Colin didn''t believe a word of this kind of rhetoric.


    In his opinion, after his father died in the battle, Walla probably escaped back alone and brought back the news of the death of the baron.


    This aroused the greed of Count Uman, who wanted to conspiracy to kill Colin and seize the title of the Anglia family.


    Now, Penny suddenly sent such a gift to Colin through the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. What does it mean?


    Is it deliberately provocative?


    Or after seeing that Colin had successfully inherited the title and was highly valued by the Duke of St. Hild, he felt that he could no longer do it, and he began to show his favor?


    Does Earl Uman know about this?


    Do not.


    Colin shook his head secretly, thinking that Earl Uman might not know that his lover had sent Colin such a gift.


    Because of this kind of behavior, it seems to Colin that it is too unwise.


    After all, Colin now only suspects that the Uman family tried to assassinate him, and there is no evidence.


    didn''t tell anyone else.


    Therefore, Ms. Penny¡¯s behavior seems to be very guilty.


    As for celebrating Colin''s promotion to Viscount, or apologizing for his father''s death in battle, these are all excuses for deceiving ghosts.


    Fifty thousand gold coins!


    This is definitely not a small number.


    Celebrate or apologize, do you need so much blood?


    With the old-fashioned and insidious performance of Earl Uman before, Colin felt that the Earl would never make such a move.


    Colin chuckled secretly. Although he had never seen the lover of Count Uman, he had already labeled her a "beautiful woman without a head" in his heart.


    "Hey! Ms. Penny is interested. In that case, I will accept it." Colin showed a sad expression on his face.


    But the grief didn''t last long and was immediately replaced by the marketer: "However, can the armor be exchanged for gold coins?"


    "Oh?" Oliver was prepared to say polite words, but now he suspects that there is a problem with his ears.


    "Isn''t this set of enchanted armor worth fifty thousand gold coins?" Colin asked naturally with a face.


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    "Then I don''t need armor, just give me fifty thousand gold coins."


    Oliver held back for a long time, and when he saw Colin look serious and didn''t seem to be joking, he nodded with constipation, "If you insist...I can help you change into gold coins..."


    Colin laughed and clapped his hands: "Okay, thank you Ms. Penny for me."


    Although I exchanged gifts from others into gold coins, I still exchanged them in person, which is very impolite and indecent.


    But Colin doesn''t care now.


    The high cost of forming a cavalry made him want to sell himself. It''s rare for a silly woman to send such a gift at the moment, and of course he can''t easily let it go.


    What''s more, because of his "immortality" characteristics of his blood, enchanting armor is not very useful at all, at most it is just looking at the wind.


    There are no gold coins!


    "Okay, I will convey it for you." Oliver was very speechless to the Viscount who didn''t follow the rules.


    But he still took a deep breath and asked, "My lord, regarding borrowing, would you like to hear the terms of our Tulip Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Let''s talk about it." Colin was in a good mood now that he had just received a huge sum of fifty thousand gold coins.


    If the loan conditions of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce are reasonable, he is ready to directly sign a contract with them in the face of this gift.


    Oliver cleared his throat and solemnly said: "Your Excellency, our Tulip Chamber of Commerce can provide you with a loan of 300,000 gold coins at most. The annual interest rate is 8% and the term is ten years. The collateral is the Viscount collar. Tax revenue for the next ten years."


    Colin had previously asked the butler Yimon in detail about the loan in this world.


    After hearing the terms of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce at this time, he immediately knew that the other party had not made excessive demands.


    In fact, the quota of 300,000 gold coins has exceeded Colin''s previous expectations.


    With such a huge sum of money, he can even arm a cavalry army with a size of 1,000 people!


    "Good! Mr. Oliver, you can go back and prepare the loan documents, I can sign at any time!"


    "Yes, Master Viscount, happy cooperation!"


    "We will work together very happily!" Colin strode towards Oliver and shook hands affectionately.


    smiled sincerely.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After night fell, the forest on the outskirts of Bingyan City became more dangerous.


    Many beasts will start their own hunts under the cover of night.


    Therefore, fire light has become the best self-defense weapon for mankind in the forest.


    Beside the blazing bonfire, Knight Rego was eating barbecue with Knight Shire, talking and laughing loudly.


    there are a dozen guards accompanying him.


    This hunting went smoothly. No strangers were encountered. Knight Regal was very satisfied.


    After eating and drinking, and chattering around for a while, Knight Lego bid farewell to the Shire Knight, got into his tent, and prepared to rest.


    The bonfire did not go out, and there were two guards staying in the camp.


    The night is getting darker, and the moon tonight hides shyly behind the clouds, making the forest even darker.


    "Is there something happening?" a guard on duty suddenly asked his companion.


    The companion who was about to fall asleep reluctantly opened his wistful eyes, and said in surprise: "What''s the matter?"


    "I seem to hear something over there."


    "It''s probably a wild cat, I asked about the smell of food scraps."


    "I went to see."


    One person walked away from the campfire in the direction where the sound came from.


    The companion behind him rubbed his eyes and stretched his waist. Then, when he looked back, he found that the guard who had gone to check the situation had disappeared.


    He was so scared that he was about to yell, only to find that his mouth was being covered from behindBoom! "


    was hit hard in the back of the head, and the guard fell to the ground.


    A thin figure wearing a steel mask appeared behind the guard.


    She went straight to the Camp Rego Knight¡¯s camp and got in.


    The sleeping Lego Knight suddenly felt something moving around him. He sat up alertly, only to find that there was no one in front of him.


    Just when he breathed a sigh of relief and was about to fall asleep again, there was a burst of air in the back of his head.


    "Boom!"


    Lego Knight suddenly fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    "Rego Knight, Rego Knight?"


    Lego Knight opened his eyes in a daze, and saw the Shire Knight''s anxious look.


    He sat up instantly and shouted, "Damn! Someone stole the camp last night!"


    "Yes, the two men on duty were also stunned, Knight Rego, are you okay?"


    "I...his¡ª¡ª" Rego felt a faint pain in the back of his head, "Isn''t it the same guy the last time!"


    "The mysterious knight last time?" Charles also heard about Rego''s last encounter, and was a little confused while sympathizing, "Why does she always come to you?"


    "How do I know?" Rego muttered uncomfortably.


    At this time, he saw that his wrist was wrapped in a bandage, and wondered: "What happened to my hand?"


    "Oh, when we came in, we found your hand was cut, so we bandaged you."


    Lego Knight shook his wrist, feeling that it was OK, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    He stood up, felt a moment of dizziness, and then roared depressedly:


    "We will return to the city immediately, this time I will bring the army to search! If you don''t believe me, you can''t find the **** female knight!"

 Chapter 84： Military training

    Outside Bingyan City, horseshoes rumbled.


    The bowstring sounded continuously, accompanied by the scolding and scolding of the officers.


    "Posture, posture! Don''t just take aim, keep your posture on the horse!"


    "Tom! I''m talking about you, **** it! Did your waist break?"


    "And you, Jerry..."


    ...


    "It looks good, it looks a little bit." Colin looked at the scene where his first cavalry was training for shooting from a distance, and was in a good mood.


    "It''s just a shelf, they are still far behind." The Shire knight on the side was obviously still very dissatisfied.


    Colin laughed: "After all, they are recruits. You can''t use the standards of the Black Cavalry to demand them now. I''m very satisfied with it in just one month. You did a good job!"


    "You have passed the award! This is mainly due to your strong support."


    Shire Knight¡¯s words were not entirely flattery.


    Colin''s support for this cavalry is indeed unreserved, asking people for people, money for money, and equipment for equipment.


    The huge sum of money just loaned out was spent like running water, as if there was no concept of saving at all.


    Yimeng, the housekeeper, was frightened and persuaded him from time to time.


    But Colin still went his own way.


    In his view, only the money spent can truly generate value.


    And, as a famous entrepreneur put it¡ª


    The money is not really spent, but to stay with you in a different way.


    Colin once sneered at this sentence, but now, looking at the cavalry passing by in front of him, he deeply agrees.


    "Is there a problem with the source of troops? I see that you have only recruited more than 300 people now." After receiving a huge loan, Colin increased the size of the cavalry he had set from 100 to 1,000.


    "My Lord Viscount, the first batch of recruits should not be too many, as the training effect will be greatly reduced when there are more people."


    "Well, you just have to know it."


    Colin did not interfere too much with the Shire Knight''s training. He knew that professional matters should be entrusted to professional people.


    He really knows nothing about cavalry training.


    But the Shire knight from the Black Cavalry is an expert in this area.


    "Rego Knight told me a few days ago that you robbed him of a lot of high-quality recruits?"


    The Charles Knight just wanted to explain, he saw Colin wave his hand and continued:


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not asking you. I made it clear at the beginning that the cavalry has priority in recruiting new recruits. I''m just wondering why you didn''t pick the veterans under Rego, but instead went to grab the new recruits from him. "


    "My Lord Viscount, although the soldiers under Lego Knights are really good, they are strong and well trained, but they are infantry after all. They are used to fighting on foot, and many tactical moves have already taken shape. It is not special to be a cavalry. Suitable."


    "What about the recruits? What kind of recruits are worth letting you and Rego grab?"


    "A prisoner who escaped from the ice field?"


    "Captive?"


    "Yes, it''s the group of prisoners taken away when the trolls invaded the northern border a few months ago. Later, when the Marquis Garcia led his army to catch up with the army of trolls, this group of more than 50,000 captives were not captured by the trolls. Abandoned on the ice sheet. During this period of time, many prisoners have successfully returned alive."


    Colin then came to a sudden, and understood why these prisoners who had escaped were contended by Lego and Shire at the same time.


    Because these people are true warriors who have been left through harsh screening!


    First of all, the first round of screening was done by the trolls.


    When they take captives, they will definitely not choose the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, but the young and strong, so that they can be used as labor when they are taken back.


    And the second round of screening began when these prisoners were abandoned by the troll army on the ice field.


    This is a more brutal and strict round of screening.


    This requires not only a strong body, but also a certain amount of wisdom and courage to survive the severe cold and hunger.


    After all, when the trolls abandon them, they will not leave them rations.


    Therefore, the only way these captives can obtain food is through hunting.


    But there are not many wild animals on the ice sheet. If these 50,000 people gather together, then even if all the animals in the sky and underground are caught in that area, it will not be enough for so many people to stuff their teeth.


    Therefore, smart people must make a choice at this time.


    It seemed safe to follow the large group, but in fact it was just waiting for death.


    Only by forming a small group and staying away from the big army can you get enough food to fill your stomach through hunting.


    In fact, from the perspective of the teams of prisoners who have successively arrived in Ice Rock City these days, they are indeed small teams of less than a hundred people.


    The more people are probably starving to death on the ice.


    Those with fewer people will be in danger when they encounter ferocious beasts.


    So, the captives who successfully escaped from the ice sheet naturally became the sweet pastry in the eyes of Charles and Rego.


    Especially in each small team, the core people are the seeds of elite soldiers with excellent decision-making ability and excellent organizational ability.


    Therefore, when the Shire Knight relied on Colin''s promise to give him the priority of enlistment, these people were drawn into the cavalry team, Rego Knight would inevitably complain to Colin.


    No way, this big knight is too greedy.


    But no matter how greedy he is, Colin will not change his established strategy.


    cavalry, he is always determined to give priority to the development of arms.


    In this era of cold weapons, the deterrence of a powerful cavalry is really terrifying.


    Especially in places where there are most of the plain terrain such as the northern border and the sky ice field.


    Unless the infantry is hiding in the city and cannot come out, the cavalry will always be the master of the battlefield.


    ...


    After patrolling the cavalry training, Colin also ran to the infantry training ground to take a look, after all, he can''t be too biased.


    After having a huge loan, Colin also increased the size of the infantry from 1,000 to 3,000.


    At present, the establishment has not been fully recruited, probably only about half of the recruiting.


    According to the estimation of the Morbun brothers, it should be fully staffed in one month, and then practice for three months or so, and the initial combat effectiveness can be obtained.


    Although it''s not an elite, but it can also be on the battlefield.


    After a few more battles, the one who survived is the elite.


    The speed of infantry formation is so fast. In contrast, the cavalry is too slow.


    According to the Shire''s estimation, it would take a year at the earliest for the cavalry to reach the point of being barely on the battlefield.


    Thanks to Shire''s outstanding instructors from the Black Cavalry, if Colin came to do it, it is estimated that three or five years of work might not be possible.


    When inspecting the infantry, Colin also saw the Rego Knight with a depressed face.


    The big knight has a temper a bit lately, and whenever he has time, he takes the recruits to the forest on the outskirts of the city for training.


    Of course, Colin knew that this guy used the name of training to let these recruits help him search for the mysterious knight who had attacked him.


    However, the Rego Knight is destined to be unable to take revenge.


    Blood Slave Cynthia is usually hidden in the basement of the Red Fort by Colin.


    After borrowing blood from Lego Knight twice, Colin has also been successfully promoted to Tier 3.


    Such a speed, if it is known to outsiders, I''m afraid I will call Colin genius directly.


    After inspecting the infantry training, Colin returned to the Red Fort.


    drank a glass of deer blood wine, and took another nap.


    Colin''s days of throwing his hands off the shopkeeper were very moist.


    However, his leisure time was quickly interrupted.


    I saw Yimeng, the butler, hurriedly found and reported:


    "Master, there is a team of trolls on the ice field."


    "Troll?" Colin''s heart suddenly tightened, "How many people are they here?"


    "There are only a hundred people, claiming to be a messenger to Winter City, passing by Ice Rock City, and want to see you."


    "Emissary?" Colin was relieved.


    After holding his cheek for a moment, Colin nodded and said:


    "Well, then I will meet this troll messenger."

 Chapter 85： Troll messenger

    Under the guidance of the butler Yimon, a young troll walked through the long corridor to the inner courtyard of the Red Fort.


    This troll seems to be entering a human castle for the first time, looking around curiously along the way.


    Yimeng stopped outside a room, nodded slightly to the young troll, and made a gesture of invitation: "Mr. Messenger, the Viscount is waiting for you in the study."


    "Okay." The troll smiled slightly, adjusted his collar, and opened the door.


    Ke Lin in the door just raised his head, but did not get up, just smiled and said, "Welcome to you, Mr. Messenger, please sit down."


    "Dear Viscount Anglia, thank you for your hospitality!" The young troll didn''t care about Colin''s slight rudeness, and still smiled.


    The maid walked in lightly, delivered a cup of coffee to the table in front of the troll, and backed out.


    "Taste it. The coffee treasured by the Su Duo family." Colin made a please gesture, "This is one of the few things they left that I like."


    The troll first picked up the mug, leaned close to his mouth and nose, sniffed it a few times, and then put it in the mouth, closed his eyes, and slowly aftertaste.


    The whole process is elegant and calm, it seems that he is a troll noble in a high position.


    "Heavy fruit fragrance and unrestrained acidity. This should be a fine coffee bar from Hidamo area."


    Colin was stunned, obviously he didn''t expect this troll to be a coffee expert.


    "You are amazing, you can taste it!" Although he didn''t know if the troll was right, he couldn''t show his cowardice at this time, and Colin immediately pretended that he knew well.


    at the same time slander in the heart-isn''t it that trolls are all smashers who only know how to fight and kill?


    How can this be so pretending to be ¡Á?


    The young troll took another sip of coffee, with a trace of nostalgia in his reserved expression:


    "More than a thousand years ago, the Hidamo area still belonged to our family''s territory, haha, now it is tasted, it does have a taste of hometown."


    Ke Lin was slightly surprised, and curiously asked: "Have you asked what your name is?"


    The young troll stood up and performed a standard human noble ritual: "My name is Okamoto Volkin, the son of Gambik Volkin, the southern prince of the troll empire..."


    "Puff!"


    Colin, who was drinking coffee, spit out.


    "Ahem, sorry! I choked..."


    Colin picked up the handkerchief and wiped off the water stains on his body by lowering his head, while preventing the other person from seeing the unconcealable smile on his face.


    Okamoto?


    Why are you not called Durex?


    After ¡¡¡¡ wiped, Colin finally controlled his facial expressions and sat back again.


    Although Okamoto wondered why Colin would suddenly lose his temper after hearing his name, he was not embarrassed to ask.


    "Unexpectedly, it was His Royal Highness who went to the North in person. I really neglected, neglected..."


    Colin said slobberly, but his body was still leaning loosely on the back of the chair, without the feeling of putting the opposite troll prince in his eyes.


    Okamoto certainly won''t be angry, at least he won''t show it.


    After all, the anger of the loser is completely meaningless in front of the winner.


    "No, this is what I should do. Over the years, the troll empire and the Northern Territory have been fighting more and less, causing both sides to suffer heavy losses. Every time I think of those compatriots who died in the battle, I will feel heartbroken!


    Why!


    I think you, and the Duke of St. Hild, like me, don¡¯t want to see the war again!


    Therefore, I came to the North this time with a yearning for peace and longing for the friendship between the two sides..."


    Okamoto was still speaking impassionedly there, and Colin had already understood what the other party was coming from.


    Don¡¯t look at what the new southern prince of the troll empire said is high-sounding, why don¡¯t you want to see the war continue...


    In fact, I couldn''t beat it, so I came to seek peace.


    Colin rubbed his chin, thinking that the Duke of St. Hild would agree to the other party''s request for peace?


    Now that the main force of the trolls has been wiped out in World War I, it is no longer able to resist the invasion of the Northern Territory. Will the Duke give up on such a good opportunity to win and pursue it?


    Even if the sky ice field has little value to occupy, you can still take this opportunity to plunder in the troll empire and prevent the opponent from taking a good rest.


    Just as Colin was wandering around the world, a name that came out of Okamoto''s mouth suddenly pulled him back.


    "What? Vera? Did you just talk about Miss Vera?" Hearing Vera''s name, Clin suddenly came back to his senses.


    "Yes." Okamoto lowered his head and said solemnly.


    The viscount was rude to himself several times, and he was about to lose control of his inner anger.


    But he took a deep breath, smiled again, and patiently explained:


    "I just said that I heard that Miss Vera, the adopted daughter of the Duke, is about to hold a coming-of-age ceremony, so I also prepared a gift by the way. I want to take this opportunity to get to know Miss Vera."


    Colin squinted his eyes, he was keenly aware of something wrong.


    "Oh? Really? I also received an invitation letter for Miss Vera''s coming-of-age gift two days ago, so let''s set off for Winter City tomorrow."


    "It''s my honor."


    Speaking of this, Colin was already wary of this young troll prince.


    Because he thinks the other party might be playing Vera''s idea Is this guy here for peace talks, or for marriage?


    Just as Colin was preparing to issue an expulsion order, Prince Okamoto suddenly noticed the [Judgement Blade] hanging on the wall.


    He stared for a long time, and his eyes flashed with disbelief: "My lord Viscount, take the liberty to ask. Is that knight sword [Judgement Blade]?"


    "Yes. It was given to me by the Lord Duke when he was conferring the title."


    The expression on Prince Okamoto''s face suddenly became strange.


    There is envy, reverence, and sympathy...


    Just when Colin felt that the prince saw something wrong with his gaze, Prince Okamoto suddenly smiled and said: "Viscount-sir, I wonder if you have heard of His Royal Highness Otto Volkin."


    "Otto?" Colin shook his head.


    He has never heard of this name, but you can tell from the last name that this is also a troll royal family.


    "His Royal Highness Otto is my clan uncle and the northern prince of the troll empire. Recently, he successfully entered the sanctuary!"


    Colin frowned. He didn''t know why the other party mentioned this suddenly, but he still congratulated him perfunctorily: "Oh, is that right? Congratulations to you, the Troll Empire finally has another paladin."


    "Yes! After a hundred years, the empire finally gave birth to a paladin!" Okamoto''s smile became brighter, "However, the clan uncle once said after he successfully promoted to the sanctuary, he will soon be with [Judgment of] The master of Blade] has another duel!


    Yixue the shame that the previous emperor Leo was beheaded! "


    "..." Colin was dumbfounded.


    A paladin wants him to fight?


    Could it be that the Duke of St. Hild threw this sword to him because of this?


    Heavenly giant pot!

 Chapter 86： Winter City

    The troll messenger stayed in Ice Rock City for only one day, and then continued on his way to Winter City.


    Colin also set off with them.


    Going to Winter City this time, he only took Rego Knight and a hundred guards.


    The Shire Knights and the Raymond Knights were left by him in Ice Rock City and continued to train their troops.


    The affairs in the territory, he also handed over to Yimon and Quincy to handle all matters.


    Sister Caitlin had to come with her, but after hearing that her long-missing husband finally got news, she ran to Fallen Eagle City.


    Colin did not stop either.


    He is also not sure whether his sister was involved in the murder of him in the first place.


    So, let her go.


    Anyway, he will find the Uman family sooner or later.


    It''s just not enough evidence, and not enough strength.


    However, he already has a very good chess piece, and when the time is right, he will avenge his back then.


    And this chess piece, blood slave Cynthia, was also brought out by Colin this time.


    is located far behind the team thousands of meters away.


    Colin discovered that he can issue orders to blood slaves as far as possible within a range of three kilometers. If they are farther away, they will lose contact.


    On the way to Winter City, the troll prince often came to Colin''s side, with a very enthusiastic attitude.


    But Colin''s attitude was somewhat perfunctory.


    When he came, he felt that the other party might covet Vera;


    Secondly, the news that the paladin wanted him for a duel also made him quite unhappy.


    However, Colin was not too worried about this.


    After all, when the troll paladin said that, he was clearly targeting the Duke of St. Hild.


    It was not Colin who cut off the head of the previous troll emperor, although he is now the owner of [Judgement Blade].


    But if a paladin came to a duel with a Tier 3 knight, it would really become the laughing stock of the world.


    Presumably that paladin can''t afford to lose this person.


    As for when the time comes, who will be sent by the Northern Territory to deal with this sanctuary powerhouse, then it is not something Colin has to worry about.


    It is estimated that the Duke of St. Hild will not play in person, because it is simply a court death.


    In Colin''s memory, there is currently no Paladin in the North.


    But the Glorious Empire has one, and there are two more.


    The paladins of the Troll Empire came to the door, presumably these two paladins would not sit idly by.


    Anyway, there is nothing wrong with the little Viscount Colin.


    Prince Okamoto originally wanted to scare Colin, in order to avenge Colin''s contempt and rudeness to him.


    Colin naturally wouldn''t give this troll messenger any good face, even if the other party is the prince.


    The loser is the loser.


    After experiencing that battle personally and witnessing the Black Cavalry killing pigs, after slaughtering an army of 300,000 trolls, it would be difficult for Colin to look seriously at the once greatest enemy in the Northern Territory.


    Prince Okamoto didn''t care about Colin''s indifference.


    may have been mentally prepared, the prince''s posture is very low.


    All sorts of diligent care for Colin along the way, as if he really became Colin''s servant.


    This actually caused Colin to be wary.


    This Prince Okamoto, isn¡¯t he a Goujian type character?


    On the surface, he is committed to serving the enemy and reducing his threat, but in reality, he is trying his best, secretly accumulating the power of revenge.


    Colin was secretly vigilant, and began to think about how to destroy the other party''s peace talks.


    can''t let the troll succeed.


    ¡­¡­


    The team didn''t move fast, and it arrived at Wintery City eight days later.


    Kelin has been to this central city in the North before, but every time he comes, he will be deeply shocked by it.


    Winter City is built on a mountain as a whole.


    is like a condescending behemoth, looking down the entire northern border.


    The magnificent city wall with a height of more than 30 meters is set up halfway up the mountain.


    And on the top of the cloud-filled mountain all the year round, it is the castle of the St. Hild family-Lion''s Roar.


    It is said that this is the highest castle in the entire Northern Territory, and even the entire Glory Empire. It is hard to imagine how much it cost to build it.


    The towering city made everyone speechless for a while.


    Especially those trolls, who have never seen such a miraculous building complex, and a look of fear appeared on their faces involuntarily.


    "Listen to my roar, that is the anger from heaven!"


    Okamoto looked at the magnificent castle standing high in the clouds, and couldn''t help uttering the tribal language of the St. Hild family.


    When I heard this sentence before, the troll prince was a little disapproving.


    I feel that no matter how powerful the St. Hild family is, it is not qualified to put the word "heaven" in the national language.


    But now, he understands.


    Anyone who lives in that castle and looks down at all living beings will inevitably have the illusion that he is the spokesperson of the gods in the world.


    I don''t know if he remembered the horror scene of the black cavalry group charging, Prince Okamoto couldn''t help trembling.


    Colin admired the fear of the trolls, and couldn''t help but rise in the pride of the people of the North.


    "Please, Your Highness Okamoto."


    "Oh, okay, okay. Please, your Excellency Viscount first."


    Prince Okamoto''s waist seemed to bend lower than before.


    A group of people went up the mountain and came to the city gate halfway up the mountain.


    The closer the distance, the more I can feel the great oppression that this city exudes.


    It seems that there is a lion entrenched in the mountains, watching everyone coldly.


    There was a long line at the gate of the city at this time. Those who entered the city were waiting for inspection.


    However, as a nobleman, Colin certainly does not need to line up.


    When the roaring white bear''s banner came out, the crowd quickly separated on both sides and gave way to Colin and his party.


    The trolls also touched Colin''s light, and walked to the gate of the city together.


    However, for them, the eyes of the people around them are not very friendly.


    If they weren''t behind Colin, people thought that this was a captive or a slave of the Viscount Master, maybe someone would have rushed to beat them.


    came to the gate of the city, the guard was very attentive to Colin, and immediately let him go after confirming his identity.


    The treatment of trolls is completely different.


    Even though Prince Okamoto had shown his identity certificate and the letter of envoy signed by the troll emperor himself, the guard still asked questions, making things difficult for him, with a distrustful expression on his face.


    even searched their luggage repeatedly, turned out all the contents, ruined it at will, and had a very bad attitude.


    Colin smiled and looked at him. He didn''t even have any idea of ??stepping forward to help.


    Many trolls were irritated by the guard''s attitude, and they were already on the verge of exploding.


    But not only did the guards fail to constrain, they became more irritating, as if they wished these trolls provocation, and then they had a reason to kill these trolls.


    Prince Okamoto kept a smile from beginning to end, with a pampered look, he explained patiently no matter how difficult the guards made things happen.


    His restraint also calmed down the other trolls.


    The guards gradually lost interest when seeing this group of trolls coping like this, and waved their hands to let them enter the city.


    "Your Excellency, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Your country''s guards are so dedicated."


    Colin looked at the other''s smiling face. Although he knew it was fake, he still had to admire the other''s patience.


    This young troll prince is indeed a person.


    Just when he was about to greet Prince Okamoto to enter the city, there was a slight commotion at the gate of the city.


    Colin looked up and saw a team of half-elves appeared outside the city gate.

 Chapter 87： Half-elf

    Human beings are actually a very special existence in this world.


    Because they are not reproductively isolated from any other race.


    Think about it carefully, this is indeed a wonderful thing.


    A troll and an elf cannot give birth to offspring.


    But a human, whether with a troll or an elves, can give birth to offspring.


    Therefore, some anthropologists once claimed that the human race is the chosen race of God!


    Regarding this claim, other ethnic groups have expressed that it is completely nonsense.


    But no matter what, only the human race can be combined with any other race. This is an iron fact.


    The descendants of humans and elves are generally called half-elves, and the descendants of orcs are generally called half-orcs, and the offspring of trolls are generally called half-trolls...and so on.


    However, the race that is most integrated with the human race in this world is the elven race.


    After all, the elves are more in line with human aesthetics.


    And for races like orcs, trolls, naga, goblins, except for the warriors with unique tastes, very few people can talk about it...


    Therefore, creatures such as half-orcs and half-trolls are very rare.


    and half-elf, but very many.


    They have even formed a new ethnic group and established a kingdom.


    In the era when the elves retreated into the Lunar Forest, the human race dominated the most fertile land in the center of the continent, and firmly suppressed the other races, the half-elf kingdom wisely chose to become a subject of the Glory Empire.


    Because it is located between the northern and eastern borders of the empire, the friendship between the half-elf kingdom and the Saint Hild family has a long history.


    So, it''s not that strange that they appear in Winter City.


    But at this time Colin couldn''t help but remember the words that Duke St. Hilde said to himself when he left Ice Rock City.


    He always felt that the duke seemed to have some thoughts about the half-elf kingdom.


    Could it be that these half-elves came to Winter City at this time, it was also the plan of the Duke?


    "That is the Silvermoon Guard of the Half-elf Kingdom. It seems that there are members of the Half-elf royal family in this team."


    Hearing Okamoto''s words, Colin nodded pretendingly.


    In fact, he didn''t even recognize the badges on the armor of these half-elf guards.


    After all, he was only the son of a country baron before, and he had never seen the exclusive guard of the half-elf royal family.


    And for the half-elf kingdom, there does not seem to be much useful information in the memory of his predecessor.


    only found the name of the half-elf king and the location of the half-elf king from his memory.


    The rest of the memory is a bunch of rumors about half-elf beauties...


    At this time, this half-elf team has arrived at the gate of the city.


    A young and beautiful half-elf came out more and more, came to the guard, and handed over a badge and an invitation letter.


    The beauty of half-elves is well-known in this world, otherwise it would be impossible to forcibly hybridize with humans to form a new race.


    This young half-elf looked like a nobleman. The reserved, arrogant, and elegant demeanor is simply the exclusive label of the son of a nobleman. It is impossible for an ordinary little nobleman to be cultivated.


    She is tall and dressed in an elegant white robe, and her long silver hair, like silk, hangs straight from her head to her waist.


    She has a pair of amber eyes, a delicate nose, pointed ears, and... apple knot!


    Depend on!


    Only then did Colin wake up.


    This guy is actually a man!


    While Colin was still madly complaining about it, Okamoto seemed to have recognized the half-elf: "He should be the second prince of the half-elf kingdom, Tup¨¦ Modywin."


    "You know him?"


    Okamoto shook his head: "I don''t know. But it''s actually not hard to guess."


    Colin rolled his eyes, knowing that the troll prince was ready to pretend to be X again.


    However, he just doesn¡¯t ask "How did you guess?"


    just don''t let this troll do what he wants!


    Okamoto waited for a while, didn¡¯t wait for Colin¡¯s question, didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, smiled faintly, and explained to himself:


    "The one who can be qualified to represent the half-elf royal family to attend the Ms. Vera''s coming-of-age ceremony must be a direct member of the Mediwyn family. The current half-elf king has only two sons, and the eldest son is over forty years old. Not on.


    So, it could only be the second prince. "


    "Oh." Colin responded indifferently.


    Colin¡¯s indifferent response did not make Okamoto shut up, but even more talkative:


    "Your Excellency, did you know? This Prince Tup¨¦ was actually not born to the half-elf king, but adopted!"


    Colin is back with a little interest.


    Because he thought that Vera was also the Duke¡¯s adopted daughter.


    Is there some bizarre stories hidden in the life experience of Prince Tupe?


    However, he still ignored Okamoto.


    just don''t let you pretend!


    But Okamoto seemed determined to put it on: "You may be curious why the half-elf king adopts another son when he has a son."


    Colin did not speak, and continued to hold back.


    Okamoto spoke again and continued: "Actually, this is the request of the half-elf queen.


    Because, the current half-elf queen was married by the king after the death of the previous queen!


    But by then, the half-elf king was close to seventy years old!


    At such an old age, UU reading , no matter how beautiful the new queen is, he can''t make her pregnant with his own child.


    Therefore, it is said that in order to make up for the regret of the new queen, the king adopted a child from the new queen¡¯s family as the new queen¡¯s son.


    This is also His Royal Highness the Second Prince Tupe. "


    Colin blinked, and had to admire the troll prince beside him, who knew so much about the gossip of the half-elf royal family.


    So, this troll still has the capital to pretend to be ¡Á.


    Just when Colin was about to inquire about the half-elf royal family gossip with Prince Okamoto, the half-elf nobleman had already entered the city.


    He saw Colin''s team and walked straight over.


    After some introduction, Colin discovered that Prince Okamoto''s guess was correct.


    is really the second prince.


    After the three of them came together for a while, they walked to the lion''s roar on the top of the mountain together.


    The more you go higher, the sparser the buildings and the fewer pedestrians.


    Obviously, the people living around Lion''s Roar Fort are either rich or expensive, and ordinary civilians will never reach this height.


    About two hours later, everyone finally came to the front of Lion''s Roar Fort.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the huge golden lion statue standing at a height of 50 meters in front of the castle. The angry and roaring posture gives people a strong visual shock.


    This huge castle has five floors inside and outside, arranged in a conical shape, rising one by one.


    The gate of the castle was open, and besides the fully armed guards, there was an old man dressed as a housekeeper.


    After seeing Colin and his party, the old butler walked out the door, bowed slightly, revealed an impeccable smile, and said loudly:


    "Welcome to Lion''s Roar!"

 Chapter 88： Reunion

    Under the leadership of the attendants, Colin came to his room in Roar.


    It is inevitable to be contaminated with dust from the long journey. Colin naturally had to take a shower and change into clean clothes.


    This is also the respect for the first family in the north.


    "ßËßËßË."


    just changed into a clean aristocratic casual clothes, the door was knocked.


    Colin thought it was the waiter who called him to dinner, but it was obviously too early.


    The butler had told him before that there would be a banquet tonight.


    Out of curiosity, Colin opened the door.


    Then, a stunning color flashed across his face.


    Outside the door, it was Vera who hadn''t seen her for a long time!


    Today, Vera is wearing a red velvet coat, with golden waist-length hair and a trace of water vapor. It should have not been long since the shower.


    The fair skin is exuding a moving blush, and it seems that he can''t stand the too hot gaze of Colin''s lsp.


    "Long time no see, Miss Vera!"


    "Long time no see, Colin." The female mage smiled slightly, revealing two faint dimples, which looked very cute.


    "This should be your first visit to Lion''s Roar, right?"


    "Yes." Colin the "soil bun" nodded honestly.


    Vila smiled, turned around and waved to Colin: "Let''s go, I''ll take you around."


    "Okay, Miss tour guide!"


    "Hey..."


    The crisp laughter was still echoing on the promenade, and Vera''s figure had disappeared in the corner.


    Ke Lin closed the door, followed the faint fragrance of roses, and chased after him.


    "This is the vestibule. There were many sweet-scented osmanthus trees planted, but my father thought they were too strong, so he replaced them all..."


    "This is the tower. When I was a child, I liked to climb up. I could see far and far away, but my father always said that girls shouldn''t climb that high..."


    "There is the kitchen and the warehouse. When I was a kid playing hide and seek with Charles and Adams, I liked to hide there. They always couldn''t find me, haha!


    But every time the old housekeeper gets angry, he always says that this is not the place for a lady to come... Hmph, it''s as old-fashioned as my father! "


    "There is a garden, my favorite place to go..."


    "There is a church..."


    ¡­¡­


    Vera seemed to be a chirping bird, constantly introducing Colin to the Roaring Castle and the fond memories of her staying in these places.


    Along with her telling, Colin seemed to see the innocent, cute, and somewhat weird little girl in a daze.


    "Here... is the place I feared the most when I was a kid."


    Vera''s voice suddenly became low.


    Colin also felt that the surrounding atmosphere seemed to become solemn.


    He followed Vera curiously into a courtyard deep in the castle, and then he froze!


    shot at him like real gaze arrows, making him unable to move at all.


    Lifting up, Colin was stunned to find that the owner of these eyes turned out to be a huge statue!


    "These are the paladins in the history of the St. Hild family!" Vera''s face became serious and her tone became solemn.


    Paladin!


    Colin just suddenly, it''s no wonder that there is such a coercion.


    After a quick count, Colin found that there are a total of twelve statues here.


    In other words, over a thousand years, the Saint Hild family has also given birth to twelve Paladins.


    They are the guarantee of the prosperity of this family and the embodiment of its noble blood.


    is St. Hild, the source of this supreme glory.


    At the same time, Colin also noticed that the eyes of these paladin statues seemed to have been carefully designed, and they all looked in the same direction¡ªthat is, the gate of the courtyard.


    The people who just walked in were caught off guard, and withstood so many gazes, even though they were all statues, they were enough to shock the faint-hearted.


    "This is the Paladin of Fran?o, this is the Paladin of Breta, this is the Paladin of Lemming..."


    Vera pointed at these statues and introduced them to Colin one by one.


    Finally, the two came to the largest statue placed in the middle of the courtyard.


    "This is the first-generation paladin of the St. Hild family-Ryan St. Hild, the Lion of the Bath."


    Ke Lin looked up at this huge statue of more than ten meters high, his heart was slightly awe-inspiring.


    The pioneer of the North, the gravedigger of the trolls, the northern barrier of the empire... This series of honorable titles are all about the first-generation paladin of the Saint Hild family.


    Colin easily pulled out his relevant information from his memory.


    The territory over half of the northern border was shot down by the Ryan Paladin over a thousand years ago.


    More importantly, he completely broke the backbone of the troll clan!


    established the military and psychological advantages of the Northern Territory over the troll empire.


    Even if more than a thousand years have passed, the trolls can only linger on the ice sheet and can no longer return to their ancestral land.


    The life story of this paladin has long been sung by the bards thousands of times, but it is still enduring.


    The reason why the people from the North agree with the Saint Hild family so much is probably because of this Ryan Paladin.


    This is also the reason why other families have never dared to imagine the position of the Lord of the North.


    The northern border can only be guarded by the Saint Hild family!


    "Colin, do you know? Actually, I wanted to be a knight before."


    "Really?" Colin turned to look at the female mage. She was staring at the statue of Ryan''s Paladin, her face full of reverence.


    "Yes. I had planned it, and when I waited for my tenth birthday, I asked my father to help me arrange the baptism ceremony. But...


    But when I was six years old, my father sent me to Yeville to study arcane..."


    "Why did the Lord Duke send you to learn arcane arts?" Colin took the opportunity to ask his doubts all the time In this world, nobles and mages are naturally not dealt with.


    Vera, such a Duke¡¯s adopted daughter, shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the mage.


    "At the time, my father told me that if you want to know the truth of this world, you should go to Yeville."


    Colin frowned: "Then you believe it?"


    "Why don''t you believe it? That''s my father!"


    Colin rolled his eyes, and said in his heart that she is really a liar girl.


    From the perspective of this old silver coin, the Duke sent Vera to Yeville, in fact, he wanted to keep her away from the center of power in the North.


    After becoming a mage, Vera will find it harder to inherit the title of duke.


    In short, this should be the duke guarding his brother.


    But obviously, the Marquis Garcia still found the opportunity to take advantage of this northern chaos to let Vera return to the northern border.


    Even he has gotten the promise from the Duke. After Charles, Vera will become the Duke¡¯s first heir.


    But unfortunately, the Duke finally repented.


    betrayed his promise to his younger brother.


    From this point of view, hatred, I don¡¯t know when it will break out.


    "So, have you found the truth about the world?"


    "Uh, not yet..." Vera pursed her lips with a firm face, "but I firmly believe that this path is right! The unremitting pursuit of arcane truth will one day guide me to find the truth of the world! "


    Ke Lin was about to continue teasing the innocent female mage, but he heard footsteps behind him.


    "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia! Her Royal Highness''s car is about to reach Lion''s Roar."


    "Queen?"


    "aunt!"

 Chapter 89： Queen

    Hearing Vera''s "Auntie", Colin woke up.


    The Queen of the Glorious Empire is the sister of the Duke of St. Hild.


    It is said that when the queen was not yet married, her beauty was the best in the North, and countless nobles rushed to her and launched a crazy pursuit.


    However, the most charming flower in the North was finally picked by the Emperor of the Glorious Empire.


    The Queen Midella has a very good reputation in the empire. She is noble and elegant, treats people kindly, has a pious belief, and gave birth to a son and a daughter for His Majesty the Emperor. She is a model queen.


    "Quick, Colin, let''s meet my aunt!" Vera lifted the skirt and trot forward.


    Colin hurriedly followed, seeing her excited look, and asked curiously: "Are you so close to Her Royal Highness the Queen?"


    "Yeah! In my heart, my aunt is a perfect lady and my idol!"


    When the two came to the main entrance of the castle, a large number of nobles had gathered here.


    Even the Duke of St. Hild came to welcome his sister in person.


    Da da hoofs could be heard clearly has, then, a neat queue team gradually appear in front of everybody.


    Eight knights in red full armor rode at the forefront of the team.


    Each of them held a white flame flag in their hands, which was the emblem of the imperial royal family, the San Lorenzo family.


    Unlike ordinary nobles who generally use animals as family crests, the symbol of the imperial family is a blazing flame.


    More than a thousand years ago, this humble flame swept across the entire continent with a prairie fire. It burned all human kingdoms large and small at that time, ending the divided history of the human race and establishing a unified empire. .


    A luxury carriage slowly drove into the castle gate.


    A knight personally opened the gorgeous golden wooden door on the carriage and greeted a beautiful lady out.


    For an instant, the entire castle seemed to be illuminated by her brilliance.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    The nobles who came to greet each other bowed and saluted.


    Colin quietly raised his head and looked at the beautiful queen.


    She is wearing a red low-cut spider silk robe, a waterfall of golden hair casually draped over her white shoulders, and her beautiful eyes are like a bottomless pool of water¡ª¡ª


    reflects the original Yu, who is the least dared to look at people in the depths of each man''s heart.


    Colin quickly lowered his head, not daring to look again.


    "Brother, you are fat again!"


    The queen''s voice was mellow and a touch of tenderness, as if she was acting like a baby to her lover.


    "Hahaha!" The Duke of St. Hild laughed and touched his chubby belly. "I can''t compare my merits with the previous Northern Duke, so I have to work **** my weight."


    The queen pursed her lips and looked at Vera behind the Duke: "Vera, come here."


    Vera hurriedly stepped forward to hold the Queen''s jade hand, and smiled: "Aunt, you are still so beautiful!"


    After hearing the words, the queen smiled and adjusted Livilla''s hair, shook her head and said, "Auntie is old, unlike you, she is very young. Presumably after this coming-of-age ceremony, there will be countless noble men who want to chase you crazily. ."


    In fact, the Queen is not very old, just over thirty, and she is in the perfect period of a woman''s life.


    The youthfulness of the girl has not yet completely faded, but her mature charm has quietly bloomed.


    She stood with Vera, not like her nephew at all, but more like sisters.


    "No." Vera blushed, and gently shook the queen''s arm, "I don''t want to marry so early!"


    "Well, don''t marry if you don''t want to marry. Let those hardworking men suffer for a few more years."


    The two beauties walked into the castle and talked and laughed. While taking a peek, Colin secretly sighed that the genes of the St. Hild family were so good.


    Coming to the Marquis of Garcia, Queen Midella tilted her head slightly, smiled and joked: "Second brother, are you still not laughing so much?"


    The Marquis of Garcia twitched the corners of his mouth, and said helplessly: "Your Highness, I''m already laughing."


    Queen shook her head, feeling a little helpless with this straight steel man, so she had to change the subject:


    "I heard that you won another battle recently. The 300,000 troll army was wiped out. Such a big victory, the Northern Territory has not appeared for a long time.


    After hearing this, your Majesty was also extremely happy, and specially ordered me to bring his reward to you.


    But, tomorrow will be Vera''s coming-of-age gift, and this reward will be given to you after that.


    After all, we can¡¯t steal the limelight from our little princess! "


    "Good." Marquis Garcia nodded indifferently.


    "Auntie! I''m not a princess. And I don''t worry about being robbed of the limelight by my uncle." Vera shook the queen''s arm shyly and protested.


    The queen patted Vera''s little hand lightly, soothing the coquettish little girl.


    Then, she glanced in the crowd and said strangely: "Why didn''t you see Charles?"


    The atmosphere suddenly stagnated.


    The Duke of St. Hild chuckled and explained: "Charles is guarding the border."


    "Can''t you even come back to participate in the coming-of-age gift of your sister?"


    "No." The duke''s voice was as hard as iron. "He must pay for his fault. If he doesn''t break the Troll King City, he cannot return to Winter City."


    The queen sighed and turned to look at Adams behind the Duke: "Do you think that the punishment of your brother by your father is appropriate?"


    The Marquis Adams straightened his waist immediately said loudly: "I think my father did this for the good of his eldest brother! What he needs most at this time is atonement."


    The queen chuckled, her eyes a little complicated.


    I saw her gently raising her hand, brushing Adams''s cheek, and whispering: "Then you also have to be careful. If you want much power, you must bear much responsibility. This marquis position is not so easy to bear."


    "Don''t worry, aunt! I will try my best! And, as a member of the St. Hild family, I am ready to endure any hardships and hardships!"


    The queen smiled and turned back to the Duke and said: "Adams really is the most like your son."


    The Duke also laughed, but he did not comment on this sentence.


    When the Marquis of Adams heard the Queen¡¯s praise, his face suddenly became excited and his waist straightened.


    "Wow, is our Joyce so tall?" The queen looked at the Duke''s youngest son, surprised.


    "Yes, aunt. Welcome back to Lion''s Roar." Joyce was still a little stiff.


    When Midella married into the royal family, Joyce hadn''t remembered anything, so this beautiful aunt was still a bit strange to him.


    Queen ¡¡¡¡ smiled and stroked Joyce''s hair, then crossed the St. Hilds and greeted the rest of the nobles:


    "Thank you all for welcoming!


    As a member of the St. Hild family, I also welcome everyone to Roar!


    Hope you can enjoy a good and pleasant time here!


    and witness my niece together--


    Willa St. Hild¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. "


    After saying this, the queen walked in the forefront with the Duke of St. Hild and walked into the castle.


    The masters are all here.


    The ceremony is about to begin.

 Chapter 90： Bar Mitzvah

    "This is the body of the Lord, which was given up for us. You should eat it."


    The voice of the archbishop echoed in the quiet and solemn main hall of the church.


    Vera respectfully took the sacrament (unleavened bread) from the archbishop and put it in her mouth.


    "This is the blood of the Lord, it is shed for us, you should drink it."


    The archbishop handed Vera a glass of pure holy water.


    Vera drank it all.


    Standing in the crowd watching the ceremony, Colin suddenly had some new ideas about these two prayers that he was accustomed to.


    Of course he heard these two prayers in his coming-of-age ceremony.


    The story behind this is familiar to every citizen of the Glorious Empire.


    Legend has it that thousands of years ago, human beings were not as strong as they are now.


    At that time, the human race was not only bullied and enslaved by various alien races, but also targeted by countless demons.


    These demons covet the souls of human beings, and they use various means to deceive, tempt, intimidate... let human beings sacrifice their souls.


    The human race at that time was shrouded in darkness.


    Until the appearance of the Lord of Radiance.


    According to the record of the "Glory Sacred Code", he dedicated his body in order to save fallen mankind.


    The flesh becomes the sacrament, and the blood becomes holy water, falling from the sky.


    The human beings who ate the sacrament and drank the holy water were able to get rid of the entanglement of demons and possess the sacred power to fight against it.


    At this point, Human Race finally embarked on the road to rise.


    In order to commemorate the sacrifice of the Lord of Glory, the coming-of-age ceremony hosted by the church will have such a process of sharing the holy water of the sacrament.


    Watching Vera drank the holy water, Colin licked his lips, gluttonous.


    He thought of the bottle of pure holy water that had helped him advance, and he secretly guessed-wouldn''t it really be the blood of the Lord of Radiance?


    "After eating the Lord''s flesh and drinking the Lord''s blood, the Lord of Radiance will be with you from now on!"


    "The Lord is with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Willa Mitzvah is still going on.


    Today¡¯s Duke¡¯s adopted daughter is wearing a classic and elegant white pear flower dress, with her golden hair draped straight over her shoulders.


    She didn''t dress up today, she didn''t have any extra jewelry, she just painted light makeup.


    But even so, it is still breathtakingly beautiful.


    Besides, she didn''t wear shoes.


    The white jade feet stepped on the cold marble floor like this, which is lovely and heart-wrenching.


    The archbishop finally finished the prayer, and finally put a crown of thorns on Vera''s head.


    Colin looked at all this and suddenly realized a problem.


    Vera is a mage, but the coming-of-age ceremony of the noble children has always been presided over by the pastor of the Glory Church.


    This seems to be acquiescence, Vera has converted to the Glorious Church!


    Of course, the Bar Mitzvah does not explicitly require that the recipient must be a church member.


    But the reason for this is because the noble children of the Glorious Empire, how can anyone not believe in the Lord of Glorious.


    Except for Vera, such an alien...


    Oh no, Vera is no longer an alien now.


    After the first battle in the running river, she had already told Colin herself that she had converted to the Lord of Radiance.


    However, she also said that in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it is not possible to make the matter public for the time being.


    Therefore, as long as Vera doesn''t take the initiative to admit it, the wizards of Yeville will probably be able to step down. It can be explained that there is only one form of the adult ceremony for the noble children.


    In this way, Vera''s acceptance of the coming-of-age ceremony does not necessarily mean that she believes in the Lord of Glory.


    Unless Yevel wants to tear his face with the North now, those mages can only think so first.


    After the archbishop put a crown of thorns on Vera, he bowed back.


    Then, Queen Midella stepped forward and handed Vera a copy of "Glory Scripture".


    Finally, the Duke of St. Hilde stepped forward and handed Vera a knight sword.


    The crown of thorns symbolizes responsibility and dedication;


    The glorious scriptures symbolize wisdom and faith;


    The knight sword symbolizes courage and strength.


    At this point, the girl who has reached the age of eighteen has finally completed her transformation and officially opened a new chapter in her life.


    While witnessing all this, the first thought that came out of Colin''s mind turned out to be--


    After the coming-of-age ceremony, you can get married...


    The ¡¡¡¡ ceremony has actually ended, and then the long-awaited dinner by the nobles.


    The dinner party will naturally not be held in the main hall of the church.


    Under the leadership of the Duke of St. Hild, everyone left the church and came to the atrium of Roar.


    There, the butler has already prepared everything.


    Food, wine, music, dance floor... In short, the real night has just begun.


    After the Duke of St. Hild finished his opening remarks, the dinner officially began.


    Just like the last banquet in Ice Rock City, many unmarried male nobles immediately focused on Vera, the focus of tonight¡¯s banquet.


    Who can invite her first dance?


    Many people turned their attention to Colin.


    Last time, it was this humble baron¡¯s son who successfully invited Vera, and he was the only one who succeeded!


    And now, Colin has transformed himself into Viscount Anglia.


    It seems that this time Colin is more sure.


    So, all the male nobles hesitated a little.


    I want to see what Colin is doing first.


    After all, he is the most hopeful man in the audience to dance with Vera.


    Colin was still in that leisurely posture, as if he didn''t realize that a fierce competition had begun quietly.


    And just when the male nobles were hesitating, a troll noble suddenly stood up.


    I saw Prince Okamoto come in front of Vera, first performed a standard human noble ceremony, and then said loudly:


    "Beautiful Miss Vera, in order to celebrate your coming-of-age gift, I specially prepared a small gift for you, I hope you like it!"


    After speaking, Okamoto took a roll of parchment from the attendant behind him, and slowly unfolded it.


    That is a map.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, thinking that this guy wouldn''t want to play a trick that is too poor to see.


    Then he shook his head again, denying his guess.


    Even if the troll really wants to send an assassin, it won''t send Okamoto. It''s just about sending the northern prince who is said to have just been promoted to the sanctuary.


    The map is completely unfolded.


    There is no dagger.


    There are only three big red circles.


    Okamoto pointed to the three red circles on the map, and said to Vera: "Holy Miss Vera, my gift is these three military forts!"


    Colin leaned a few steps closer and saw the location of the three military fortresses clearly.


    are all on the southern border of the troll kingdom!


    what does this mean?


    hand over his defense to the enemy?


    Vera looked at the map blankly, also a little confused.


    With her military qualities, I''m afraid I haven''t figured out what this means.


    However, the Duke of St. Hilde spoke: "Prince Okamoto, you mean, these three military forts will be garrisoned by the Northern Army?"


    "Yes!"


    At this time, the nobles present realized the value of this gift.


    No, this is not expensive anymore.


    is simply a sign that the trolls are bowing their heads to the north!


    It¡¯s as if the little Japan sent Yokota base to the U.S. military, licking his face and said¡ª¡ª


    Dad, hurry up, come and tie me a dog chain!

 Chapter 91： Surprise (Part 1)

    Colin knew that Prince Okamoto came to the North this time to seek peace.


    As the defeated side, Okamoto wanted the northern territory to agree to a peace, he had to compromise and lower his stance.


    But he did not expect that the other party''s posture should be so low.


    almost fell to the ground.


    As if the Duke of St. Hild did not forgive them, he would undermine the knight¡¯s virtue of forgiveness.


    But to be honest, Colin thought this young troll prince was quite clever.


    Because the troll empire at this time was already badly damaged, the 300,000 elite regular army was wiped out once, for the trolls, it is impossible to ease their breath without a period of three or five years.


    As the biggest enemy of the troll, the Northern Territory will never let go of such a good opportunity, let alone watch the troll empire ease the breath.


    Therefore, in Colin''s view, the negotiation this time was just wishful thinking by the trolls.


    But who knows, Prince Okamoto is so thorough and crazy.


    Since there is no way to fight against the North, then there is no fight at all.


    He handed out all the military stations on his border, just to tell the Duke of St. Hild¡ª


    I am no longer a threat to you, please don''t hit me again.


    I have to say, this is a crazy choice.


    But, it might really make the Duke of St. Hild''s heart.


    Especially, Colin knew very well that the greatest threat in the eyes of the Duke of St. Hild at this time was actually the Marquis of Garcia¡ªthe younger brother who had just been betrayed by him.


    Will the Duke agree to the troll''s negotiation and concentrate on resolving internal conflicts?


    The atmosphere at the banquet suddenly became a bit solemn.


    Vera was also a little at a loss at this time, so she had to look at the Duke of St. Hild with a plea for help.


    The Duke put down the wine glass in his hand and said in a low tone: "Prince Okamoto, this gift of yours seems a bit too expensive."


    Prince Okamoto smiled and shook his head: "My lord, this is noble. In fact, I don''t even think that such a gift is worthy of Miss Vera''s identity!


    Therefore, I have decided to make a solemn promise to you-During my tenure as the Southern Prince of the Troll Empire, I will never take the initiative to provoke a war with the North! "


    "Wow¡ª"


    There was an uproar in the audience, everyone was shocked by the "generosity" of the troll prince.


    The Duke of St. Hilde looked at Okamoto with piercing eyes: "This is your gift?"


    "Yes." Prince Okamoto stroked his chest with his left hand, bowed to the Duke of St. Hilde, and said loudly, "It''s also my betrothal for Miss Vera!"


    "Wow¡ª"


    The reaction of the audience was even greater, as if stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    The male aristocrats who wanted to pursue Vera glared at the troll prince, wishing to kick the other party to the ground immediately, and then swear severely¡ª


    Even you deserve it?


    Vera''s face turned red instantly.


    and then gradually whitened again.


    Because she saw that her father did not immediately refuse Prince Okamoto''s request, but fell into deep thought, as if she was really considering the feasibility of this matter!


    Vera panicked.


    She doesn''t want to marry a thousand miles away in the ice field, let alone marry a troll!


    Panicked, she subconsciously looked for the reliable figure in the crowd...


    Colin also saw Vera''s gaze asking for help.


    Originally, he still hesitated.


    After all, as a viscount, he wanted to marry the adopted daughter of the duke, but he was actually a bit high.


    Originally, he planned to find another opportunity to make some military merits, mention the title of the Angley family again, and then come to ask for a kiss.


    But when Vera''s big watery eyes looked over, Colin made up his mind.


    can''t hesitate anymore.


    Otherwise, who knows if the Duke will be impressed by Prince Okamoto''s conditions and marry Vera to the ice field.


    You know, this is by no means impossible.


    Vera was not the Duke¡¯s biological daughter. He had personally sent her to Yevel more than ten years ago, and now there is no mental obstacle to sending her to the sky ice field.


    Perhaps, the Duke is still anxious to send Vera away at this time.


    After all, she has threatened the smooth inheritance of the Duke of the North.


    So, Colin took a few steps forward: "The Duke..."


    "My Lord Duke! Please forgive my offense!"


    Just as Colin spoke, someone stepped forward.


    This person is the half-elf prince that Colin met at the gate of Wintery City that day¡ªTupai Modywin!


    Only Prince Tupe strode to the Duke, standing side by side with Prince Okamoto.


    "I don''t think you should agree to this marriage!"


    Colin blinked, a bad premonition surged in his heart.


    "Why?" The tone of the Duke of St. Hilde couldn''t hear the joy or anger.


    "Because, I think I am more suitable to be Miss Vera''s husband!"


    "what?!"


    As expected!


    Guessing what the half-elf prince was going to say, Clin suddenly snorted.


    At the same time, I was crazy about spitting out in my heart-why do you guys grab the woman I''m fond of so much?


    "Hahaha." The Duke suddenly laughed, "Vera, now a troll prince, a half-elf prince, wants to marry you, tell yourself, who do you want to marry?"


    Vera blushed, shook her head and said, "Father, I don''t want to marry yet."


    The Duke shook his head and insisted: "Don''t say such childish words, you will marry someone after all. Why? You don''t like these two?"


    Vera looked embarrassed, her hands twisted together uneasy, not knowing how to answer this question.


    Queen Midella suddenly smiled and suggested: "Vera, if you are embarrassed, it is better to let them use the oldest and most traditional ceremony-duel, to decide who can marry you."


    Hearing this, the atmosphere on the scene suddenly rose.


    Two nobles are fighting for the belonging of a beautiful girl. Is there a more exciting show than this?


    All the male aristocrats of the north who wanted to pursue Vera, UU read www.uukanshu. com also died down at this time.


    After all, the status of the two who came forward to propose at this time is too high.


    Among the many northern aristocrats on the scene, it is really difficult to find a competitor who matches his identity, status, age and appearance.


    This is no wonder.


    Because the aristocratic circle of the North has just gone through a round of cleansing.


    There may have been a few nobles who could stand up at this time before, but they were all beheaded by the duke, and beheaded by the duke.


    For a while, there was a scene of unresolved blue and yellow in the northern aristocratic circle.


    However, if these two "foreign races" were to pick the most delicate and noble flower in the North, then it would be an insult to the North.


    Thinking of this, many people turned their attention to Colin.


    Although the title of Viscount Anglia is not high, he is not famous.


    But he has danced with Vera after all, maybe he has a chance...


    Colin also understood at this time that he had to stand up.


    If Vera were to marry someone else, he might regret it forever.


    And the Marquis of Garcia, I am afraid he will hunt down and kill him forever.


    So, Colin took a deep breath, strode forward, and said loudly: "The Duke..."


    "Boom!"


    However, as soon as Colin spoke, the accident happened again.


    I saw the Marquis Adams suddenly fell to the ground pale, convulsing all over!


    screams followed.


    The banquet suddenly became a mess!


    If only Colin is holding his stomach, messy in the wind...


    also asked people not to make a proper proposal!

 Chapter 92： Surprise (Part 2)

    "My lord Duke, it''s a pity. Marquis Adams...has returned to the Lord''s embrace..."


    As soon as the words of the archbishop landed, the atmosphere in the entire venue immediately dropped to freezing point.


    Everyone couldn''t even believe it for a while--


    Just like this, the Marquis of Adams died?


    The second son of the Duke of St. Hild, the first heir to the Lord of the North, just died?


    also died at the banquet in his castle!


    This is too ridiculous!


    However, reality is often so absurd.


    A group of nobles opened their eyes wide and covered their mouths. They didn''t even dared to make exclamations of fear, for fear that they would irritate the Duke of St. Hild.


    At this time, the Duke was staring at the crystal magic chandelier on the ceiling in a daze, as if it was not his son who had just been declared dead by the archbishop, but an unrelated passerby.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been.


    Finally a voice broke the suffocating silence.


    "Archbishop, how did Adams die?"


    This is Queen Midella asking.


    "His Royal Highness, I cannot fully determine the cause of the death of the Marquis. A further autopsy is needed to draw a conclusion. But according to my experience, the Marquis should have died of poisoning."


    The queen immediately turned to look at the knight behind her, and ordered: "All the attendants who are preparing food tonight will be arrested and interrogated one by one!"


    "Yes!"


    After a slight disturbance, all the attendants were arrested.


    Even the old butler of the St. Hild family is no exception.


    The second son of ¡¡¡¡ Tangtang Duke was poisoned and died at a banquet in his castle. This is a shame!


    Especially this second son is now the first heir to the Duke of the North.


    Under such circumstances, even though the Duke of St. Hild is still silent, everyone has already foreseen the coming landslide and tsunami.


    No matter who the murderer is, the Duke will never give up!


    Colin looked at the Marquis Adams, who was lying on the ground and bleeding, and at the Duke of St. Hilde who was still looking up and admiring the crystal chandelier. Finally, he turned his eyes to the Marquis of Garcia, who was also silent. Heaviness.


    Yes, at this time Colin''s first suspect was Marquis Garcia.


    Because his motive for committing the crime is too great.


    Charles has been deprived of his inheritance rights, and now Adams is dead again.


    Then, if the Duke¡¯s youngest son, Joyce, encounters another misfortune, wouldn¡¯t Vera become the first heir to the Duke of the North?


    Could this be the counterattack of Marquis Garc¨ªa against his brother''s betrayal of his promise?


    only¡­¡­


    Although it is reasonable to reason that the Marquis of Garcia is the most suspicious, Colin always feels that this is not like the handwriting of the Marquis of Garcia.


    Because Colin has figured out the temperament of this marquis from the previous process of getting along-he is not a person who likes conspiracy.


    Poisoning, this kind of indiscriminate means, Colin felt that Marquis Garcia should not be able to do it.


    He would rather believe that the Marquis Garcia would lead the Black Cavalry to attack Winter City, rather than believe that the Marquis Garcia would poison his nephew.


    Could it be...


    Someone deliberately poisoned the Marquis of Adams to provoke the relationship between the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia?


    After all, when Adams died, Marquis Garcia was most suspected...


    Not right!


    Colin immediately realized that he had actually overlooked an important factor.


    That is, the promise that the Duke of St. Hild made to the Marquis of Garcia is a secret that few people know.


    Moreover, the fact that the Marquis Garcia is Vera¡¯s biological father is also a secret that few people know!


    Therefore, even if someone wants to provoke the relationship between the two brothers, unless he knows the two secrets at the same time, he will never take this approach.


    At least, that Prince Okamoto wouldn''t.


    Colin didn''t believe that these two secrets could be known by a troll of him, so he worked out this poisonous scheme in a targeted manner.


    What''s more, even if he learned these two secrets, it would be extremely difficult to poison Marquis Adams.


    was still poisoned at the banquet in Lion''s Roar.


    and accurately poisoned the Marquis Adams alone.


    Colin couldn''t think of how he did it.


    And just as Colin was trying to learn from the Komou elementary school student to solve this murder case, the Duke of St. Hild finally spoke.


    His voice became extremely hoarse and low, but he was not too excited, even a little too calm.


    However, everyone heard the duke¡¯s suppressed fury!


    "Prince Okamoto, Prince Tupe, although you both want to marry Vera, it is impossible for Vera to marry two at the same time. Therefore, I can only pick one of you."


    The Duke of St. Hilde never mentioned the death of the Marquis Adams any more, as if it was not important anymore.


    I saw him stand up from his seat and approached where Okamoto and Tupe stood.


    The body of the Marquis Adams is at his feet, but he didn''t look down again.


    "Prince Okamoto, I want to know, if Vera did not marry you, would you still be willing to negotiate peace with the North?"


    Prince Okamoto''s heart sank, but he said helplessly: "Of course, Lord Duke! My yearning for peace will never change."


    In fact, he has no other choice.


    Can the current troll empire be able to fight another battle with the North?


    As long as the Northern Territory agrees to negotiate a peace, he can actually accept any conditions.


    "Okay." The Duke of St. Hilde turned his head and greeted the crowd, "Nara, come here."


    I saw a tall little beauty walking quickly to the side of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Although she is not as beautiful as Vera, she is also pretty.


    The Duke of St. Hilde took Nora¡¯s little hand and pushed him to Prince Okamoto, and said, "This is my niece Nora, and a noble St. Hild. Is it worthy of you, Okamoto? This prince?"


    "Of course! It is my honour to marry Miss Nora!" Prince Okamoto saluted Nora, and then stretched out his right hand.


    Nara is obviously still a little confused.


    She didn''t expect that she was betrothed to a troll by her uncle!


    But, looking at the expressionless face of the Duke of St. Hild, Nora could not raise any thoughts of resistance.


    So, she slowly put her hand in the hands of Prince Okamoto.


    At this point, the Duke of St. Hilde finally squeezed a smile on his face.


    He turned around and shouted to Vera again: "Vera, come here."


    Vera, who was still saddened by the sudden death of her brother, suddenly froze, and then, with incomprehension and hesitation, she slowly walked to the Duke''s side.


    The Duke took Vera''s hand and looked at the half-elf prince in front of him: "Prince Tupe, tell me, you will treat her well!"


    Prince Tupe was stunned for a while Apparently, he was completely shocked by the huge surprise that fell from the sky!


    After a while, he stepped forward with a flushed face and said excitedly: "My lord Duke! I will swear that I will never lose Vera in this life, otherwise, I will go to **** after death and endure endless torture forever!"


    "Father, I..." Vera was also dumbfounded.


    She never expected that she would be married by her father like this.


    still married to another country, married to a stranger she had never met.


    She just wanted to get rid of the Duke¡¯s hand, but she was stunned.


    Because she saw the look cast by the Duke.


    It was a look she had never seen before.


    exhaustion, disappointment, anger, even... fear!


    At this moment, Vera suddenly discovered that the father who once seemed to be omnipotent, the Duke who was born and killed in the northern realm, was also old at this time.


    Suddenly, she seemed to be back ten years ago, when the Duke wanted to send her to Yeville to learn arcane arts.


    At that time, she tried to resist.


    However, the Duke made her kneel in front of the twelve paladin sculptures in the family for a day and night, and finally told her--


    You are a Saint Hierde. When enjoying the glory represented by this surname, don¡¯t forget the burden it needs to carry!


    At this moment, facing a similar situation, the words of refusal just came to the lips, but Vera couldn''t say it anymore.


    had to watch the Duke holding his hand, slowly walking towards Prince Tupe.


    But just when Vera''s little hand was about to fall into Prince Tupe''s hands.


    A voice sounded abruptly:


    "My Lord Duke, I am opposed to this marriage!"

 Chapter 93： anger

    Prince Tupe has never resented a person so much.


    At this time, facing Vera''s slender jade hand close at hand, the half-elf prince had to turn his head and look at the man who spoke out against¡ª¡ª


    Viscount Colin Angele.


    After hearing Colin''s voice, Vera''s pale paper face also regained its brilliance.


    Her big faint blue eyes fixedly looked at Colin, with longing and anxiety, looking forward to her own salvation.


    "Colin, why are you opposed to this marriage?" The Duke of St. Hilde''s tone was cold.


    Colin walked out of the crowd and came to the Duke of St. Hilde calmly.


    After paying a respectful salute, he said firmly, "My lord, because I have also admired Miss Vera for a long time, so please give me a chance to fulfill my long-cherished wish!"


    As soon as Colin finished speaking, the Duke of St. Hild didn¡¯t say anything, the Prince Tupe next to him jumped out like a wild cat:


    "Duel! Viscount Anglia! Let''s use a man''s way to decide who is eligible to marry Miss Vera!"


    Immediately, a white glove was thrown at Colin''s feet.


    Colin raised his brows, and murmured secretly-do your nobles wear white gloves with you?


    This is the second time he has been invited to a duel.


    It was the crazy woman Cynthia last time.


    At the time, Colin did not pick up her gloves.


    However, this time, Colin knew that he couldn''t hold back.


    But just when he was about to bend down to pick up Prince Tup¨¦''s white gloves, Duke St. Hilde reminded him: "Colin, you have to be clear, Prince Tup¨¦ is a Tier 3 knight."


    As a hybrid of humans and elves, half-elves can choose the special human-favored profession-knight, or the special elven professional-ranger.


    But in the current world situation, humans have established a glorious empire that is as high as the sky, but the elves have disappeared in the depths of the luminous moon forest, so the choice of the half-elf nobles is easy to guess.


    Most of them have chosen to serve the Lord of Radiance, so it is not surprising that Prince Tupe is a knight.


    But, he turned out to be a third-order knight!


    This is definitely a genius at the age of the half-elf prince.


    However, Colin did not have a guilty conscience.


    He is also Tier 3 now!


    And he has an immortal body, which is too much advantage in a duel.


    So, a sneer appeared at the corner of Colin''s mouth: "My lord Duke, I have figured it out clearly, and I am willing to accept Prince Tupe''s invitation to a duel. For Miss Vera, I will not hesitate to break my body!"


    However, just when Colin''s hand was about to touch the white glove on the ground, Vera suddenly stopped and said:


    "No! Colin, don''t do this!"


    Although Colin felt that he was confident of defeating Prince Tupe, others did not think so.


    Especially Vera.


    In her memory, Colin was only a first-order knight. Therefore, she certainly didn''t want Colin to agree to Tupe''s invitation to a duel.


    That is just looking for death.


    "Miss Vera, please don''t worry about me..."


    Colin also tried to relax Vera, but how could Vera believe it.


    Even this simple female mage really felt that Colin was willing to die for herself.


    After all, Colin had done this before in the Battle of Running River.


    Therefore, Vera, whose heart was like a knife, suddenly made a decision.


    She decided that this time, she would save her knight!


    "Father, I am willing to marry His Royal Highness Prince Tupe! Please stop this meaningless duel!"


    Hearing this, Clin, who had just picked up the white gloves, was stunned.


    Can you have a little confidence in me? ! ! !


    Colin roared wildly in his heart.


    "Okay." The Duke of St. Hild showed a slight smile.


    And Prince Tupe is also ecstatic.


    The mood of the half-elf prince can be said to have experienced a roller coaster journey, with ups and downs, ups and downs.


    But in the end, Vera chose him.


    So, in line with the magnanimity of the victor, Prince Tup¨¦ didn''t even have to stop the Duke of St. Hilde, and immediately said to Colin, who was in a daze with the white gloves:


    "Viscount Angley, your courage has conquered me. Even if you win this duel."


    A strong humiliation enveloped Colin''s body.


    The other party''s charity-like attitude completely angered him.


    He took a big step forward, approaching Prince Tupe, and asked, "What is "even if I win"? If I win, should you take the initiative to withdraw from the pursuit of Vera?"


    "Of course not. Miss Vera has already made her choice, and I, of course, respect her choice."


    "Shit!" Colin threw the white glove directly on Prince Tupe''s face, "It''s a man, just have a real duel with me!"


    Prince Tupe was also angry immediately.


    Facing Colin who didn''t know what was good or bad, he also took a step forward and shouted tit-for-tat: "Okay! Then let''s fight, Viscount Angley!"


    "No!" Vera suddenly rushed out, blocking the two men who looked like cockfighting.


    But the interesting thing is that she is facing Colin instead of Prince Tupe, the fianc¨¦ she has just personally selected.


    "Colin, don''t be like this. I''m not worthy of your sacrifice..."


    Colin looked deeply into Vera''s eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "You don''t believe me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "If you believe me, please get out."


    Colin is full of self-confidence, but in Vera''s view, it is full of the taste of generosity to die.


    "No! I won''t let it!"


    The Prince Tupe behind Vera is almost mad at the moment.


    Even if he was dull, he could see that the reason why his fianc¨¦e chose to marry him was actually to protect Colin.


    This is not married yet, the green hat is already on...


    Where did Prince Tupe endure such humiliation, he immediately shouted: "Miss Vera, please get out of the way! For men''s affairs, let the men take care of themselves!"


    "enough!"


    A majestic voice interrupted the ongoing plot of the love triangle.


    I saw the Duke of St. Hilde strode to Colin and asked, "Viscount Anglia, is your loyalty to me still there?"


    Facing such a question, Colin had to kneel on one knee and replied: "Of course, Lord Duke!"


    "Okay! Now I will appoint you as the messenger who will **** Vera to the half-elf kingdom to marry Prince Tupe!"


    Colin''s heart trembled, and he was silent for a moment.


    He had already noticed that the Duke was determined to marry Vera to the half-elf kingdom.


    As for why?


    Obviously, the death of Marquis Adams scared the Duke.


    He had to suspect that this was the ghost of his brother, Marquis Garcia, and his purpose was to get rid of the heir in front of Vera, so that Vera could become the future lord of the North.


    Therefore, the Duke must send Vera away at this time.


    Let her stay away from Winterfell, it is best to marry a foreign country, give birth to a foreign offspring, and thus have no right to inherit the title of Duke!


    As for Vera''s feelings, it was obvious that the Duke hadn''t paid attention to it.


    Perhaps, for him, Vera is just a marriage tool.


    Seeing that Colin hadn''t spoken for a long time, the Duke asked again: "Viscount Angley? What about your loyalty? What about your unconditional obedience?"


    The Duke pressed on every step of the way, and Colin had no choice but to endure his anger, buried his head deeply, and replied, "Yes, Lord Duke, I will send Miss Vera to the half-elf kingdom safely!"


    At this time, Colin''s inner anger could no longer be suppressed.


    What **** duke!


    What **** loyal!


    He just wants to completely burn this place full of conspiracy and indifferent and ruthless.


    Do you want to win over the half-elf kingdom?


    Do you want to destroy Vera''s right to inherit the duke?


    hehe!


    But I won''t let you do what you want!


    Colin suddenly raised his head and looked at the Marquis Garcia, who was sitting on the high platform and staring coldly at all this.


    The two looked at each other, as if they had finally reached a tacit understanding.


    (End of Volume One)

 Chapter 94： Ambassador

    (Volume Two [Silver Moon Coup])


    The setting sun gave the last ray of brilliance, and then, the boundless night enveloped the land.


    Piles of bonfires lit up in the camp, and the guards boiled water to cook and feed the horses.


    Colin gave a written letter and a cage with a carrier pigeon to Knight Regal.


    also commanded: "Rego, you immediately return to Ice Rock City and tell Yimen and Quincy about my mission to the half-elf kingdom, and let them be solely responsible for the administration of the territory.


    I will write back every five days to explain the latest situation. If I do not receive my letter on time for more than three days, I will release the carrier pigeon.


    In addition, let the Raymond Knights and the Shire Knights continue to be in charge of military training. When I return from the half-elf kingdom, I hope to see an initial formation of an army.


    As for you, when you go back, you will lead a thousand soldiers to the half-elf capital-Silvermoon City, where you will meet with me. "


    "Yes!" Knight Rego took the cage and turned around and left without asking where the homing pigeon would fly back after it was released.


    Actually, this is the homing pigeon that Marquis Garcia gave to Colin before he left. It is self-evident where it will fly back.


    Although the Marquis of Garcia did not say it clearly, Colin already understood what the other party meant...


    As the messenger this time, Colin actually didn''t need to lead his own troops.


    After all, this is not going to fight, and the St. Hild family itself has sent an **** team of thousands of people, which is more than enough to deal with thieves or beasts along the way.


    However, Colin felt that he must control a military force that was entirely his own, in case of emergency.


    "My Lord Viscount, your dinner is ready."


    "Send it in."


    An attendant walked into the camp with an iron plate, put the meal in front of Colin, and then hurried out.


    Although Colin no longer needs to eat these ordinary foods, in order not to cause unnecessary attention, he still stuffs the food into his stomach on time.


    After eating the food and drinking some "water", Colin walked out of the camp.


    The composition of the personnel in this camp is a bit complicated, including the guards of the Saint Hild family and the Silver Moon Guards of the half-elf kingdom. In addition, there are many trolls.


    Prince Okamoto¡¯s journey back to the sky ice field overlapped with Colin and the others to the half-elf kingdom. Therefore, both parties would travel together for a period of time.


    The troll prince has been in a very good mood recently. Although he did not marry Vera, he was sent by the Duke with a family collateral girl at will, but in any case, this woman was also surnamed Saint Hild.


    Moreover, Prince Okamoto''s intention for this mission has been successfully fulfilled.


    The troll empire succeeded in gaining a valuable respite.


    As for sending three important military locations on the border of the Troll Empire to the North, this is actually not a big deal.


    Because it is impossible for the Northern Territory to place a large number of troops on these three military centers, otherwise, the thousands of miles of logistics supply lines will drag the Northern Territory down.


    And that promise to never violate the North...


    Well, this kind of promise is probably not believed by the Duke of St. Hild himself.


    From Okamoto''s point of view, as long as the troll empire can slow down for a while, there is hope for a re-emergence.


    "Viscount Angley, come and drink together!" Prince Okamoto called out loudly when he saw Colin strolling in the camp.


    Colin looked at Prince Okamoto, who was full of spring breeze. He didn''t want to go there, but after hesitating for a while, he still accepted the invitation.


    There is no way, since he left Winter City, his side has been deserted.


    The guards of the Saint Hild family are not familiar with him, and Vera has been hiding in the carriage and no one is seen. The atmosphere of the whole team is very depressing, and there is no joy to marry.


    The half-elf side was very festive. Prince Tup¨¦ almost became a fool, and followed the followers to drink and have fun every day.


    But Colin obviously couldn''t join them.


    At this moment, Prince Okamoto was kindly invited, and Colin leaned over to ease his sorrows with the help of alcohol and relieve his recent worries.


    "Come! Your Excellency Viscount Anglia! Don''t be depressed, there are so many beauties in the world! Why are you so entangled with this flower of Miss Vera!"


    Colin rolled his eyes and ignored Okamoto. He just took the hip flask he handed and poured it straight into his mouth.


    "Ahem..." The acridity of the entrance made Colin ignorant and choked.


    "What wine is this?"


    Prince Okamoto smiled: "This is a medicinal wine brewed by the witch doctors of the troll clan. It is most suitable for drinking at night. Hey, it can help!"


    Looking at the wretched smile on Okamoto''s face, Clin suddenly realized what the other party meant to be fun.


    "You don''t have any other wine?" Colin threw the flask back angrily.


    "Haha, your Excellency, don''t be angry, there are a few dancers on my side, if you want to vent tonight, I can help you arrange..."


    Colin was so scared that he turned and ran away.


    Troll dancer?


    forget it.


    He would rather go to the fifth girl.


    "Oh? Viscount Angele, don''t go!" Prince Okamoto actually chased after seeing this, "I apologize to you, I really didn''t mean to offend..."


    Colin waved his hand: "It''s okay, you don''t care about me, go back to drink your bar, and I will go around by myself."


    "Then I will walk with you."


    Colin looked back at Okamoto, and said in doubt: "Your mission as an envoy has been achieved, so there is no need to continue to be courteous with me, right?"


    "I actually really want to befriend you." Prince Okamoto said solemnly.


    Of course Colin didn''t believe it.


    But I didn''t catch Okamoto again.


    The two wandered to a stream on the edge of the camp.


    Looking at the slowly flowing stream, Prince Okamoto suddenly asked: "Your Excellency, do you know why Lord Duke married Vera to Tup¨¦?"


    Colin was puzzled--


    Is this kid Okamoto also aware of the dispute over heirs between the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia?


    "Why do you think it is?" Colin asked tentatively.


    "Political marriage, what else can there be, of course it is for profit." Okamoto said without hesitation.


    "Really?" Colin frowned, "I can understand that the duke is not elected. After all, I am just a little viscount no marriage value. And you..."


    "Do you think I am more worthy of marriage than the Tup¨¦ kid?" Prince Okamoto suddenly laughed, as if he felt that Colin''s praise made him very useful.


    "Is not it?"


    Colin also realized the strangeness at this time.


    In his opinion, if the Duke wants to destroy Vera''s inheritance rights, it is actually equally effective to marry her to Okamoto and Tupe.


    Because the Northern Territory would not accept a woman married to a foreign race to become a duke, let alone her heir, a half-troll or half-elf, to become the duke''s heir.


    But why did the Duke choose Prince Tupe in the end?


    In Colin''s view, Prince Tupe is inferior to Prince Okamoto.


    Because the troll empire is far from the half-elf kingdom.


    Don''t look at the fact that the Troll Empire has just suffered a crushing defeat, and it looks dying. But as long as they are given three to five years of rest and recuperation, it is not too difficult to pull out an army of 300,000.


    And the half-elf kingdom, this small country with a total population of less than two million, no matter how aggressively it is, it is estimated that an army of 100,000 people will have reached its limit.


    Actually, according to Colin''s understanding, this small country attached to the Glorious Empire currently has only about 50,000 regular troops.


    So, if the Duke wants to attract foreign aid through marriage, why would he prefer the half-elf kingdom instead of the troll empire?


    Prince Okamoto saw that Colin was in doubt, and he smiled: "Actually, the Duke married Vera to Prince Tupe, but the real plot was not the half-elf kingdom."


    "Then what is he plotting?"


    Prince Okamoto reached out his hand and pointed to the east, and said solemnly:


    "It''s the eastern border of the empire!"

 Chapter 95： reason

    "East of the Empire?"


    Colin frowned tighter.


    He couldn''t understand why the plot to marry Vera to a half-elf prince was the east of the empire.


    As a small country sandwiched between the northern and eastern borders of the empire, the half-elf kingdom has always been swaying from side to side, and both sides are pleased, but in Colin''s eyes, this small country does not seem to be the key to the struggle between the two borders.


    Seeing that Colin was puzzled, Prince Okamoto smiled and asked, "Your Excellency, you don¡¯t understand water war, right?"


    Colin felt uncomfortable.


    However, he also has to admit that there is really no experience of water war in the memory of his predecessor.


    In fact, there is almost no navy in the entire northern border.


    For a long time, the biggest enemy in the North has been the troll empire on the ice sheet.


    The cavalry is the best unit to deal with trolls.


    Therefore, the cavalry in the north has always been crowned the glorious empire.


    But the navy is really broken.


    At this time, I heard the troll saying that the Duke was plotting the east, and then Colin remembered that the north and east were actually separated by a sky.


    The name of this Tianqi is Nushuihe.


    Actually, the military strength of the four borders of the Glorious Empire is not balanced.


    At least, the northern border is obviously stronger than the eastern border.


    The reason is also very simple. The Northern Territory has been fighting the troll empire for so many years, while in the Eastern Territory, their old rivals, the Elves, have long since disappeared in the Huiyue Forest.


    I don''t know whether it is reclusive or extinct.


    But in any case, the East is different from the North, and they have no pressure from foreign races.


    There is only Yevel on the border of the Huiyue Forest, and the mages there may be a bit obstructive.


    But it was just an eye-catcher. The mages were unable to organize a large-scale army, and they did not pose much of a threat to the East.


    As long as the East Territory doesn''t provoke them to throw the Forbidden Curse, the two sides can still live together peacefully and peacefully.


    So, there has not been a large-scale war in the East for hundreds of years.


    Without the baptism of blood and fire, it is impossible to forge a true tiger and wolf teacher.


    Therefore, the long-standing East Territory, its military strength is basically at the bottom of the Glorious Empire.


    Fortunately, the northern side has always been dealing with the threat of the trolls, and the main forces are basically deployed on the northern line of defense, so naturally it will not put too much pressure on the east.


    Even Nushui River has always been in the hands of the East.


    And now, if Duke St. Hilde is indeed trying to gain access to the East, as Prince Okamoto said, then the Nushui River will become the biggest obstacle to the army in the North.


    "Yes, I don''t understand water warfare." Colin nodded and admitted, "Then you tell me, what does the half-elf kingdom have to do with water war? I remember that the upper reaches of the Nushui River is not in the half-elven kingdom, right."


    "Yes, the River of Fury is indeed outside of the half-elf kingdom. But your lord, do you know the first element of water warfare?"


    Colin touched his chin, searched for all the water battles in his memory, and said in a uncertain tone: "Is it a ship?"


    "Yes! But ordinary boats obviously can''t take on the task of crossing the river, so, more accurately, what the Duke of St. Hild needs is a powerful water force."


    Colin thoughtfully: "Is there a powerful navy in the half-elf kingdom?"


    Prince Okamoto smiled, his face a little disdain: "The half-elf kingdom does have a navy army, but based on that navy army, it is estimated that a single encounter will be wiped out by the eastern navy."


    Colin didn''t understand even more: "Then why do you say that the half-elf kingdom is the key to entering the East?"


    Prince Okamoto picked up a branch on the ground, drew a simple map, and explained:


    "This is the Nushui River, with a total length of more than 7,000 kilometers. It seems that the Northern Army can cross the river at any point. But in reality, this is impossible.


    The reason is what we just said-the ship!


    The Northern Army must build ships to cross the river, but the Eastern Navy is not stupid. It is impossible to watch the Northern Army build ships on the west bank of the Nushui River.


    At this time, the Nushui River is under the control of the East, so it is impossible for the North to build ships directly in the Nushui River.


    So, the only choice for the Duke of St. Hilde was to find a river in the northern border and build a navy army.


    However, this river is not a random choice.


    After all, it is impossible for the soldiers to carry the boat from the land to the Nushui River.


    Therefore, this river must be connected to the Nushui River!


    At this time, if you look through the map of the northern border carefully, you will find that such rivers are not to be found in the northern border, but they are too shallow and narrow to allow large boats to pass.


    However, in the upper reaches of the Nushui River, there is such a river that meets the conditions¡ªthe Crystal River.


    And this crystal river¡ª"


    Prince Okamoto made a circle on the ground with a branch, focused on it again, and said solemnly: "It''s in the half-elf kingdom!"


    Hearing this, Colin suddenly realized.


    This is the same truth as the northern regimes in ancient China who fought across the river.


    Originally, when Colin was reading history books, he had some doubts, the Yangtze River is so long, why can''t he cross the river?


    Why does the northern regime smash at those points every time?


    Just like when the Mongolian cavalry went south, why did it have to attack Xiangyang?


    If you look through the map of China, you will find that Xiangyang is not on the edge of the Yangtze River at all.


    However, there is another river beside it-the Han River.


    Therefore, as long as you occupy Xiangyang, you will also control the Han River.


    The Mongols can build ships in the Han River and then descend into the Yangtze River.


    This is the reason why the northern regime cannot get around this place every time the northern regime goes south.


    There are similar rivers and lakes in the lower reaches of the Yangtze River-Chaohu Lake.


    Hefei is next to Chaohu Lake.


    Therefore, when Zhang Liao was guarding Hefei, Sun Quan had trouble sleeping and eating. He sent out troops repeatedly to attack, and finally played the famous name of "Sun Shiwan"...


    In short, UU reading Colin only then understood the true intentions of the Duke of St. Hild.


    He married Vera to the half-elf kingdom, he wanted to take this opportunity to control the Crystal River, so as to build a water army, and then down the river into the Nushui River, thus invading the east.


    However, why does the Duke of St. Hild want to seek the east in such a hurry?


    Especially when there are huge hidden worries within the North Territory itself.


    Is the Duke so sure that his brother will not rebel?


    This question Colin can only temporarily hold down in his heart now.


    Then he wondered again, why did this guy Okamoto explain this to himself?


    Is it just to show off knowledge?


    Although he got along these days, Colin also discovered that the troll prince is a guy who likes to show off, but he always felt that the other party should have other intentions this time.


    "Why are you explaining this to me?" Colin asked directly.


    Prince Okamoto smiled: "Because I want you to know that the Duke did not marry Vera to me, not because I am inferior to the half-elf little white face, but because the half-elf kingdom is the next strategic goal of the North."


    Colin laughed.


    Of course I didn¡¯t believe such nonsense.


    How could a political creature like Okamoto care about such a face and explain to Colin specifically for this little thing?


    Before Colin could continue taunting, Prince Okamoto took out a badge and handed it to Colin:


    "If you need any help in Silvermoon City, you can take this to the slave market in the west of the city to find a merchant named Sith.


    Maybe he can make your trip to the half-elf kingdom smoother! "


    Colin took the badge, and at the same time was convinced¡ª


    This troll prince really has another picture!

 Chapter 96： Laozi

    Rubbing the double-spear buckler badge from Prince Okamoto, Colin suddenly smiled.


    Because he has realized what Okamoto this guy wants to do.


    "It turns out that you wish the North could control the half-elf kingdom smoothly. It would be best if you could cross the Nushui River with your army and fight the East.


    In this way, the Duke of St. Hilde is naturally flawless, and your troll empire can also win a period of rest and rejuvenation. "


    Prince Okamoto chuckled, neither admitting Colin''s speculation, but also did not deny: "Since our troll empire has concluded a peace agreement with the North, then everyone is friends.


    Friends need help, of course I am obliged. "


    "Really?" Colin looked at Prince Okamoto with a playful look, and asked, "Then I don''t know who this Sith friend is from? What is his identity in Silvermoon City? What kind of help can he provide me? ?"


    Prince Okamoto spread his hands and said, "Don''t think too much. This Sith is just a half-elf businessman I once knew, and I shouldn''t be able to help you much.


    I think you are not very familiar with the half-elf kingdom, so I will introduce a local to you. "


    Colin rolled his eyes, obviously not believing that the Sith was just an ordinary half-elf businessman.


    But since Okamoto refuses to say, he doesn''t have to ask too much.


    Perhaps in Okamoto''s view, Colin''s mission to the half-elf kingdom this time must have shouldered the Duke''s important mission to win over the half-elf high-level.


    But in fact, Colin never received any instructions from the Duke.


    Besides, he still didn''t understand why the Duke had to send him to be the ambassador for the family.


    However, no matter what the Duke''s plan is, Colin''s own plan is very clear.


    That is, he must prevent Vera from marrying Prince Tupe!


    Even if Silvermoon City is turned upside down, even if the half-elf kingdom completely falls to the east, even if the north has lost the opportunity to cross the Nushui River and march eastward, it will not hesitate.


    As for the plan of the Duke of St. Hild...


    That''s his ass.


    Now the image of the Duke of St. Hild in Colin''s heart has completely collapsed.


    A politician who is full of conspiracy and intrigue for the sake of profit cannot win Colin''s respect, let alone his loyalty.


    seemed to have completed the task, and then Prince Okamoto''s chatting was significantly reduced, and after chatting with Colin for a while, he left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night is dark.


    Everyone in the camp has fallen asleep, and only a few sentries on duty are patrolling the surrounding area.


    Prince Okamoto hadn''t slept yet, but faced a chessboard in front of him, thinking hard.


    There are many black and white chess pieces on the chessboard.


    This is a game called Othello. By flipping each other''s pieces, the winner is judged by who has more pieces on the board.


    is therefore also called flip chess, and it is quite popular among the nobles of the Glorious Empire.


    Prince Othello was playing this Othello at this time, but there was no one else in the camp, he was playing against himself.


    It seems that something has happened. Prince Okamoto put his cheek in one hand and stared at the chessboard in front of him, without any next move for a long time.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, a flash of light and shadow in the camp, and there was an extra person in front of Prince Okamoto.


    He wore a large black robe, as if he had been there all the time.


    "Snapped!"


    The black-robed man reached out and turned a black chess in the lower left corner of the chessboard, revealing the white on the reverse side.


    Prince Okamoto didn¡¯t mind that the other party interrupted his game, but he laughed as he watched the instant reversal of the situation on the board and said, ¡°Awesome, Mr. Coquettish!¡±


    "That''s a trick." Mr. Wang looked calm.


    Prince Othello sprinkled the chess pieces on the board, which counted as a surrender: "Hey, this Othello chess can still be played by you humans, I will forget it."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê smiled, did not answer, but asked: "Did you introduce Sith to the Viscount Angele?"


    "Yes." Prince Okamoto nodded, and then he looked confused, "but I didn''t test anything from Viscount Anglia, as if that kid really had nothing to do with Duke St. Hild''s plan. Know."


    "Normal. Viscount Anglia can be valued by both the Marquis of Garcia and the Duke of St. Hild at the same time. Naturally, it has its own advantages. It is impossible for you to test out the details so easily."


    "If we don''t figure out the plan of the Duke of St. Hild, how should we deal with it? And Sith... is it something wrong to expose him so quickly?"


    Looking at Prince Okamoto who looked suspicious, Mr. Wang stretched out his hand and clicked twice on the chessboard.


    then said: "Your Highness, just like Othello, if you don''t dare to make a move because you don''t know the intention of your opponent, then you will lose."


    "It makes sense." Prince Okamoto nodded, but the doubts on his face had not completely subsided.


    He cleaned up the mess on the chessboard and invited: "Mr. Wang, would you like to accompany me to the next game?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê nodded slightly: "It is a great honor!"


    The camp fell silent, only the slight sound of chess pieces falling on the chessboard.


    After a long time, Prince Okamoto stared at the chessboard and hesitated again, seeming to have encountered a problem again.


    "Mr. Covet, you said, why did the Duke of St. Hild send Viscount Anglia as the ambassador? I think this viscount seems unwilling to Vera. Isn''t the Duke worried that he will ruin his marriage plan?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê looked down at the chessboard, and asked, "His Royal Highness, how do you know that Viscount Anglia is not the mist deliberately planted by the Duke of St. Hilde?"


    "Mist?" Prince Okamoto thoughtfully, "Could it be that someone else actually implemented the Duke''s plan?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê nodded and shook his head again.


    When Prince Okamoto saw this, he became even more puzzled.


    was about to ask, he listened to Mr. Wang to speak: "His Royal Highness, do you know what is the best response strategy when you don''t know the opponent''s intentions?"


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t respond."


    "Don''t respond?"


    "Yes." Mr. Hao raised his head and looked into Prince Okamoto''s eyes with deep gaze, "You are yours, I am mine. Don''t guess what the opponent wants to do, just concentrate on perfecting his own layout.


    Until the two sides meet each other, goodbye moves. "


    Prince Okamoto rubbed the chess piece in his hand and seemed to finally understand something.


    After a moment, he smiled, placed the chess pieces on the chessboard, and praised: "Mr. Coquettish, you are really a master of gambling! Presumably with you, this game of half-elf kingdom will definitely be very exciting!"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê gave a wry smile: "His Royal Highness, the world is like chess, but people are not chess pieces. They have thoughts, Yu hopes, and ambitions... They won''t be at your mercy like chess pieces.


    My previous layout in the North Territory fell short because of this, but helped the Duke of St. Hild a lot..."


    Prince Okamoto quickly persuaded: "Mr. Wang doesn''t have to blame himself. Apart from the gods, who else can really do everything?"


    Mr. Coquettish smiled freely: "Your Highness can rest assured that a small setback will not make me feel disheartened. Moreover, as I said, people are not pawns and will not be at their mercy. The half-elf kingdom is a game of chess, I''m afraid It will exceed everyone''s expectations!"


    Prince Okamoto raised his head and looked at Mr. Koi thoughtfully.


    As if thinking of a certain unwilling viscount.


    Then, there was a smile of approval.

 Chapter 97： Red Maple Manor

    Autumn is the most beautiful time of the year in the Red Maple Forest.


    The maple forest, which is only a few tens of kilometers away from the half-elf king city-Silvermoon City, has become a sea of ??red at this time.


    Looking at it, the mountains and plains are full of burning flames, as if to burn all the world.


    In the maple forest, a team of half-elves and humans is slowly moving forward.


    This is naturally the sent-off mission where the protagonist is.


    They have penetrated into the half-elf kingdom, and it is estimated that they will reach Silvermoon City tomorrow.


    And Prince Okamoto¡¯s troll mission had already parted ways with them.


    Before parting, Prince Okamoto also warmly invited Colin to visit the Troll King City as a guest.


    Colin naturally agreed with a smile.


    But in fact, what he thought in his heart was--


    It¡¯s definitely not as a guest to ask me to go to Troll King City!


    Conqueror, it¡¯s pretty much the same.


    Walking along the road, the scenery along the way is getting more and more beautiful, but Vera''s mood is getting lower and lower.


    This female mage has been stuffed with herself in the carriage, and no one is seen.


    Colin tentatively begged to see him several times, but he also closed the door.


    Even Vera''s fiance, Prince Tupe, is treated the same way.


    Right now, he was standing in front of Vera¡¯s carriage, bowing and greeting:


    "Ms. Vera, it''s getting late. We probably won''t be able to reach Silvermoon City today. The Red Maple Manor is in front of us. It is the property of our Mediwyn family. It''s better to wrong you to rest there for a night."


    There was no movement in the carriage, and even the curtain did not open.


    After a long time, there was a "OK".


    simply and neatly, cherish the word as gold.


    A trace of embarrassment and resentment flashed across Prince Tupe''s face, but soon disappeared.


    The half-elf prince who likes to maintain his grace and grace bowed to the carriage where Vera was in, then turned and left.


    The team continued to move forward, and finally arrived at the Red Maple Manor before the sunset.


    As one of the oldest manors in the half-elf kingdom, Red Maple Manor has a history of more than 800 years.


    The entire manor is located in the red maple forest, covering an area of ??about 700 acres.


    The surrounding walls of ¡¡¡¡ are made of solid limestone and are covered with vines. The buildings in the manor are dignified and exquisite, combining the characteristics of human and elves. It is unavoidable that they look a little dated with the years.


    Of course, this is not a shortcoming in the eyes of nobles who pay attention to history and inheritance.


    Red Maple Manor apparently has learned the news of the imminent sentencing mission, and at this time, they are welcoming Vera and her party with the most solemn ceremony.


    Colin followed the team into the manor and looked curiously all the way.


    I have to say that the half-elf race has indeed inherited the elven race''s unremitting pursuit of beautiful things.


    The entire estate is exquisitely and elegantly furnished and beautifully decorated. Even Vera, who has been hiding in the carriage for so many days, can''t help but lift a corner of the driving curtain and look out.


    Ke Lin stared at the green lawn on the ground, and was very curious about how these half-elves kept the green grass here in late autumn.


    "Miss Vera, Prince Tupa, Viscount Anglia, dinner is ready, please come with me."


    Under the leadership of the butler, everyone came to the restaurant.


    Because Vera was in a low mood, the atmosphere throughout the dinner was very depressing.


    Even if Prince Tupe tried his best to liven up the atmosphere, it still didn''t help.


    After this awkward dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Colin wandered around the manor a few times in the name of visiting, and caught a long-tailed kite in the middle, and he regarded it as his real dinner.


    After eating and drinking, Colin finally returned to his room.


    Just after washing and preparing to rest, he heard someone knock on the door.


    "Knight Teld? It''s so late, what''s the matter?" Colin opened the door and looked at the sturdy white-haired knight outside, with some doubts in his heart.


    This Teld Morgas is a family knight loyal to the Duke of St. Hild, and is also the captain of the guards of the embassy.


    Telder Knight nodded slightly to Colin, and said, "My Lord Viscount, Miss Vera wants to see you."


    Colin blinked and nodded immediately: "Okay, lead the way."


    At this time, the night is already dark, and there is no one in the manor quietly.


    Colin became more and more confused as he walked.


    Because he didn''t even see a guard on duty.


    However, he soon realized that the guards on duty here were originally from the Saint Hild family, and it was estimated that they had been transferred away by the Telde Knights in advance.


    So, Vera is so mysterious, what does she want to do?


    The two came to the door of Vera''s room in silence. Knight Teld made a please gesture to Colin, and then hurried away.


    Until the other person''s figure disappeared into the darkness, Colin knocked on the door with a trace of doubt: "Miss Vera, it''s me."


    "Come in."


    Colin pushed in.


    White curtains of veil were hung everywhere in the room, and a whole piece of snow-white bear skin was spread on the ground.


    On the bearskin, there is a stunning girl standing.


    "Goooo..."


    Colin swallowed.


    Because, Vera tonight is so tempting.


    She only wore a white silk nightgown, with exquisite curves looming, her golden hair draped over her white shoulders, and she was still exuding a trace of water vapor. It was obvious that she had just finished bathing.


    A pair of ivory-like white tender jade feet stepped on the bearskin floor mat glowing with moist luster, full of strange charm.


    "Vi...Vera, are you looking for me...what''s the matter?"


    In this situation, Colin couldn''t speak smoothly.


    The girl''s bright face was flushed, but her eyes revealed a firm light.


    I saw her slowly approaching Colin, and at the same time she asked:


    "Colin, am I beautiful?"


    "Beautiful... of course beautiful!"


    Colin looked at the slender and beautiful legs exposed by the girl as she walked, and the blood in her whole body had some signs of getting out of control.


    At this time, if he doesn''t understand why Vera is looking for herself, that would be too straight.


    Vera has put her slightly trembling hands on Colin''s chest, and then raised her head.


    Pink lips exuded fatal temptation under the shining of magic lamp.


    Colin took a deep breath, didn''t hesitate, took the girl in his arms, and solemnly said: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you marry that half-elf!"


    Vera''s body trembled slightly, but immediately shook her head: "No, Colin. I will marry Prince Tupe, this is my duty as a Saint Hild!


    But, I just want to give you all my goodness before I walk into that cage! "


    "No! You can only marry me!" Colin seemed to be possessed by the overbearing president at this moment, and his tone was extremely tough.


    "Colin..." Vera wanted to persuade her again, but her lips were blocked by the overbearing man.


    The girl''s heartbeat speeded up suddenly, and her mind was blank.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    An electric light flashed outside the house, and it started to rain.


    The big raindrops hit the closed window, making a crackle.

 Chapter 98： Silvermoon City

    The bright morning light sprinkled on the Red Maple Manor, and the crystal dewdrops emitted a little shimmer, like pure diamonds, embellishing this elegant manor like a fairyland.


    After a heavy rain, the air became exceptionally fresh, and the fragrance of flowers and plants permeated everywhere.


    Colin took a deep breath and stretched out to face the rising sun.


    Refreshing.


    "Good morning, Your Royal Highness Prince Tupe!"


    "Good morning, Your Excellency Viscount Angele! You seem to be in a good mood today!"


    Prince Tupe looked at Colin with a smile on his face, feeling a little strange in his heart.


    Since Vera''s coming-of-age ceremony, although the two of them will not draw their swords when they meet, they will certainly not give each other a good look.


    "Haha, of course! Thanks to your hospitality!" Colin smiled sincerely.


    "It is my honour to satisfy the Lord Viscount!" Prince Tupe always felt that Colin was a bit too enthusiastic today, but he didn''t care much either.


    He felt that as a winner, he should be tolerant.


    The half-elf prince obviously dressed up specially today, wearing a luxurious dress.


    Especially the green thorn ring headdress on his head attracted the attention of Colin.


    As if he noticed that Colin was staring at the top of his head, Prince Tupei helped the thorn ring and explained:


    "This is the tradition of our half-elf kingdom. When the royal family enters Silvermoon City, they will wear a head ring of thorns, which symbolizes responsibility and sacrifice."


    "Oh~~" Colin suppressed a smile, "It''s really beautiful! Did you know that in my hometown, green symbolizes luck."


    "Really? Thank you for your blessing! I''m going to say hello to Miss Vera, please feel free." Prince Tupe walked by Colin, but after not taking a few steps, he turned around and reminded him, "Oh yes. Yes, you have to pay attention to it when you are walking in the garden today."


    "what happened?"


    "I''m afraid a beast has broken in."


    "Beast?"


    "Yes, a long-tailed kite was bitten off its throat last night and sucked the blood. I don''t know what beast did it."


    "That''s too bad!" Colin sighed pretendingly.


    Prince Tupae also looked resentful: "Hey, that long-tailed kite is the queen''s beloved pet. Now she will be sad for a long time. This **** beast, when I find it, I will definitely break it into pieces! "


    "Well, **** beast!" Colin scolded naturally.


    It seemed that the long-tailed kite had nothing to do with him.


    "Then I will go to the front hall for dinner first, and good luck to you!"


    Saying goodbye to Prince Tupe, Colin hummed a little song and walked briskly to the restaurant.


    There is already a person sitting at the long table in the hall.


    "Good morning, Lord Viscount!"


    "Good morning, Knight Teld."


    Colin always felt that the Saint Hild family knight looked at him with something wrong, but he still sat and ate as usual.


    The breakfast is very rich.


    Colin was very perfunctory.


    Just as he stuffed something into his belly at random and was about to leave, Prince Tupe also came to the hall.


    "Miss Vera is a little uncomfortable, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to go today."


    Hearing Prince Tupai''s words, Knight Teld''s eyes looked at Colin even more wrong.


    But Colin, the culprit, didn''t seem to be aware of it, and even asked with a worried look: "Ms. Vera is okay?"


    "It should be okay, I guess it was disturbed by the thunderstorm last night, and I didn''t sleep well." Prince Tupe replied casually, and did not notice the strangeness of Knight Teld.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange for a pastor to show Miss Vera."


    "You bothered."


    "This is what I should do."


    After Prince Tupai left, Knight Teld smiled at Colin: "Viscount Angley, the rain was a bit heavy last night!"


    Colin smiled and nodded, as if he didn''t understand the deep meaning of the other party''s words: "Indeed, I didn''t sleep well all night."


    Without waiting for Knight Teld to speak again, a guy with a guilty conscience quickly put down his knife and fork and got up to say goodbye: "Then I will go back to sleep first, you continue."


    ...


    So, because of Vera''s body, the sending delegation stayed at the Red Maple Manor for another day.


    On the third day, we set off again.


    The half-elf prince is still in full costume, with a green ring of thorns on his head.


    "Good morning, Your Highness! Has that **** beast caught?"


    "Good morning, Lord Viscount!" Prince Tupe shook his head, "Not yet. Moreover, another Poodle was brutally murdered last night. It''s really hateful!"


    "What?" Colin looked surprised, "It''s too much!"


    "I have strengthened the guards of the manor. If the beast dared to come out tonight, I would definitely not let him run away again!"


    "Well, it''s definitely not going to run away." Colin nodded intently, and then lightly pinched his stomach, "Let''s go, Your Royal Highness."


    "it is good."


    ...


    In the afternoon of the same day, the sent-off delegation arrived at Silvermoon City smoothly.


    If Ice Rock City is a prosperous trading city on the border and Winter City is a majestic city of kings, then Silvermoon City is a beautiful garden city.


    This ancient city, which has experienced thousands of years of wind and rain, has been the political, economic, and cultural center of the half-elf kingdom since its establishment, and it can be called the holy city of half-elves.


    In order to dress it up beautifully, the half-elves tried their best.


    Needless to say, all kinds of exquisitely crafted buildings, even any empty corner of the street, has been planted with flowers and trees by half-elves.


    This garden-like city has been remembered by many bards, spreading its beauty and tranquility everywhere, making its reputation resounding throughout the continent.


    However, as a result of paying too much attention to the beautiful appearance, the military value of this Silvermoon City can hardly be said.


    For example, the city walls entangled by wisteria, although they look beautiful, but when the battle begins, they are simply a climbing ladder built for the siege party.


    As for the crystal city gate that exudes colorful light under the sunlight, Colin doubted whether it could withstand a round of impact from the heavy cavalry.


    In fact, Colin was worried.


    The walls and gates of Silvermoon City seemed fragile, but they were never destroyed in the war.


    Because every time the enemy attacked Silvermoon City, the city would surrender very simply without a fight.


    In the words of half-elves--


    "We can''t bear to let this beautiful city go through war."


    Therefore, although this Silvermoon City is a beautiful vase that can be broken at the touch of a touch, it has completely preserved the masterpieces of the half-elves of the previous generations of architects, which can be called a miracle in the history of cultural relic protection.


    At the gate of the city, Duke Miller, the prime minister of the half-elf kingdom, came to greet him.


    "Dear Viscount Anglia welcome you, the king and queen have been waiting in the palace for a long time."


    "Your Excellency, you are too polite." Colin casually bowed to Duke Miller, showing a hint of arrogance naturally.


    At this time, he represented the northern part of the empire, and naturally there was no need to be too polite to the duke of a vassal country.


    Of course, Duke Miller would not blame him. As the prime minister of a small country, he had learned to bow before the messenger of a big country.


    After saluting Prince Tupe again, Duke Miller finally turned his gaze to Vera''s carriage, as if he wanted to greet Vera face to face.


    Unfortunately, Vera had no plans to come out to see him.


    Just as Duke Miller was embarrassed, Colin''s voice came from the front:


    "My Lord Duke, please lead the way. You can''t let His Majesty the King wait long."


    "Yes, yes! Please come with me!"

 Chapter 99： welcome banquet

    The delegation sent to the family was welcomed by the half-elf people and came to the half-elf palace in the center of Silvermoon City.


    Although the half-elf palace is magnificent and magnificent, even though the half-elf king is standing in front of the palace gate, Colin''s eyes are locked on a woman for the first time.


    Half Elf Queen!


    This is a slender and tall half-elf girl with a dreamlike face. Her demeanor is dignified and elegant. She holds the old half-elf king next to her with both hands. It makes people look at it and can''t help but sigh--


    is really a flower on the cow dung!


    Colin quickly withdrew his slightly rude gaze and bowed to the king and queen in salute.


    at the same time slander:


    It''s no wonder that the queen needs to adopt a son. Even with the half-elf king''s unsteady standing appearance, he must not be able to make a young and beautiful queen pregnant with a child.


    At this time, Vera finally got out of the carriage and saluted the king.


    Today''s Vera is not dressed up, only a white dress with a simple format, and no other decorations on her body. Only a small Saint Hild family crest is pinned on her left chest.


    On such a grand occasion, Vera¡¯s outfit is actually very rude.


    But no one at the scene dared to speak out and criticize.


    Like a cold snow lotus, the girl stood expressionlessly in front of the half-elf palace, as if silently protesting against fate.


    "Vi...Miss Vera, Ange...Viscount Lie, please... please don''t be polite..."


    The tone of the half-elf king was light and fluttering, as if a gust of wind could blow away.


    "Dear guests, please come into the palace. We have prepared sumptuous food and wine for you all."


    A middle-aged and half-elf man walked out from behind the king and saluted Colin and others.


    "His Royal Highness Prince William is right, please come in!" Duke Miller also quickly persuaded.


    At the same time, he also pointed out the identity of the middle-aged man.


    is the biological son of the half-elf king and the late queen-the prince William Modywin.


    Colin felt that the reason the prince and Duke Miller were so anxious to let everyone into the palace was probably because he was worried that the old king would suddenly belch after standing outside for a long time.


    So, he followed his kindness and immediately led Vera into the half-elf palace.


    Such beauty-loving half-elves would naturally not be stingy with their own palace. Colin walked along, and every place he saw in his sight was decorated with magnificent, luxurious atmosphere, even the Roar of the St. Hild family. Not as good as here in this respect.


    crossed the long corridor and came to the banquet hall.


    A long strip of tables are placed on the dark red carpet. The tables are covered with navy blue fleece, and on them are placed the blood rose that is unique to the half-elf kingdom.


    The faint fragrance of flowers permeates the air, which is refreshing.


    A tall half-elf maid lightly shuttled in the hall like a butterfly, and led everyone into the corresponding seats one by one.


    Colin stepped on the thick carpet. The soft and comfortable touch gave him the illusion of walking through the clouds. After sitting down in his seat, he squinted his eyes and looked at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling.


    There are eight crystal magic lamps with a diameter of three meters wide, and the magic energy radiating from them illuminates every corner of the entire banquet hall like daylight.


    lowered his head, and placed in front of him a variety of exquisite meals and exceptionally expensive wines. Even the tableware was made of pure gold, with the Medveen family''s emblem engraved on it.


    Too **** rich!


    Colin couldn''t help but remember the information about the half-elf race in his predecessor''s memory.


    They and the goblins called the two races most capable of doing business in the world. If the fame of the goblin merchants depends on the talent of careful calculation, then the half-elf merchants depend on the politics of women.


    Yes, the half-elf beauty is famous all over the world, and by sending women to the major forces, the half-elf merchants quickly spread a network of contacts covering every corner of the mainland, bringing countless wealth back to Silvermoon City.


    But of course these wealth will attract coveted eyes.


    Therefore, the half-elves decisively took refuge in the Glorious Empire and turned in large sums of worship every year in exchange for the empire''s protection.


    With the godfather of the Empire, the half-elf kingdom simply lay flat. The domestic military armaments are extremely loose, the total number of regular troops in the country is only 50,000, and the combat effectiveness is said to be extremely collapsed.


    There is no way, everyone is so rich, who wants to go to the battlefield desperately?


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, the banquet had already begun.


    The old king still made vague toasts in that airy tone, which made Colin drowsy.


    The whole meal process is also extremely boring.


    Vera upholds the principle that silence is golden. Unless she is forced to ask her, she occasionally responds with words such as "good", "yes", "right", etc. It is not at all that a woman who is about to marry into a half-elf royal family should respond. Some state.


    But the members of the royal family of Modiwan not only did not dare to complain, but also had to wait for them, trying to find the topic so that the atmosphere was not too embarrassing.


    Colin looked tired for them.


    The atmosphere on the main table is like this. Of course, the half-elf nobles on the other sub-tables dare not make a loud noise. The whole banquet hall almost only hears the clang of knives and forks touching the dinner plates.


    Finally, when the meal was over, the maids withdrew from the long table.


    The melodious music sounded, and the party began.


    However, the atmosphere is still extremely embarrassing.


    Vera is pestering there like a wooden person, and no one pays any attention.


    The face of Prince Tupe next to ¡¡¡¡ is green, but he still has to keep smiling.


    Colin didn''t dare to invite Vera to dance, otherwise, the frustrated Prince Tupe would probably throw his white gloves at him again.


    However, there were quite a few half-elf noble girls who surrounded Colin. Obviously, they had found out that the Viscount Angele from the north was not married, and came to try their luck.


    Watching beautiful and flowery faces wandering around, Colin just refused one by one with a wry smile.


    He always felt that Vera''s eyes were swept over intentionally or unintentionally, making his back chill.


    And, to be honest, he is really not interested in these half-elf noble girls.


    Although they look good, they may not have Verami.


    As for identity, it is naturally worse.


    Half-elf beauty has always been called the "best lover" But note that this is only a "lover", not a "madam".


    Any sane human nobleman knows that half-elf beauties can only be lovers and cannot really marry home.


    The reason is simple-the title of the Glorious Empire can only be inherited by humans of pure blood.


    Therefore, in the face of the passionate half-elf girls, Colin had no choice but to thank her insensitive.


    The two distinguished guests are so disrespectful, the atmosphere of the banquet is naturally impossible to warm up.


    And the old half-elf king fell asleep directly on the chair.


    So, just after eight o''clock, the queen announced the end of the banquet early.


    "I''m really sorry, this banquet didn''t make both of you happy!"


    Looking at the queen who came to apologize softly, Colin smiled and waved his hand and said: "Your Royal Highness is polite. In fact, we are tired from the long journey. We are thinking about taking an early rest."


    "Okay, Tupe, send two distinguished guests to rest."


    "Yes."


    After sending Vera and Colin away, the queen stepped forward and tried to help the sleeping king.


    "Mother, it''s better for me to come." Prince William said first.


    "Okay, you send your majesty back to rest. I will see off the guests again."


    "kindness."


    helped the sleeping king, and Prince William walked towards the palace.


    "You all go down." Putting the king on the bed of the bedroom, Prince William waved to the attendants behind him.


    "Yes."


    When the door of the bedroom was closed again, the sleeping king suddenly opened his eyes.


    I saw him climb up agilely, how could he have the dying old look before.

 Chapter 100： Father and son

    Looking at the suddenly glorious old king, Prince William did not show any unexpected expressions.


    seems to be so.


    The half-elf king swept away the air like a gossamer before, and his tone became sonorous and powerful, and asked Prince William:


    "What do you think about your brother''s upcoming marriage to the adopted daughter of the Duke of the North?"


    "I will listen to your arrangements." Prince William lowered his head, seemingly afraid to look into his father''s eyes.


    As the second son, Tupei actually married the adopted daughter of the Duke of the North. This incident obviously made Prince William, the eldest son, a little uncomfortable.


    But Prince William did not dare to express this dissatisfaction.


    "I''m asking what you think!" The half-elf king didn''t seem to want to let go of his eldest son easily.


    "I... I have no idea..."


    "Snapped!"


    The scepter in the hand of the old king swiftly swung out and hit Prince William''s knee heavily.


    Prince William screamed, knelt down in front of the king, and shouted: "Father, I really dare not complain!"


    "Idiot!" the old king roared sternly, "Do you really think I arranged for Tupe to go to the north to marry Vera?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Say!"


    "I have no idea¡­¡­"


    "Slap! Slap! Slap!"


    The scepter in the hands of the old king kept waving, raindrops hitting Prince William''s back.


    Poor William didn''t dare to resist at all, so he could only endure it silently, making several screams from time to time, as if he wanted to win his father''s sympathy.


    After a long time, the old king finally got tired.


    I saw him sitting back on the bed panting, hating iron but not steel and yelling: "You don''t know? Your grand prince, the future patriarch of the half-elf clan, told me you don''t know?


    Is it waiting for the enemy to hit in front of you in the future? The half-elf race is about to die. If the courtiers ask you what to do, you will only say--


    You have no idea? You do not know?


    No responsibility!


    no brains!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are my only blood, I would have abandoned you long ago! "


    Facing the reprimand of the old king, Prince William shivered on the ground, unable to move.


    But what he didn''t know was that such a cowardly attitude would only make his father more angry.


    The old king looked at his son, sighed, and did not speak for a long time.


    The prostrate Prince William waited for a long time, but before his father was below, he raised his head cautiously.


    Then, he saw his father''s indifferent and deep gaze.


    It was a look he had never seen before.


    Don''t know why, Prince William suddenly felt a panic inexplicably.


    It seemed that something important in life had just left him.


    Before he could ask, the old king spoke again:


    "William, tell me, what is the survival way of our Modiwen family?"


    "Squeeze the chips in your hand!" Prince William replied quickly, as if a poor student finally found a question on the test paper that he could do.


    "Then tell me, what does this way of survival mean?"


    Prince William hurriedly searched his stomach, and then replied cautiously after a long while: "It means that we have to hold our chips tightly and don''t bet lightly."


    "Why don''t you bet easily?" The old king continued to ask without expression.


    Prince William was dumbfounded, so why did you ask additional questions?


    The phrase "I don''t know" was swallowed by Prince William as soon as he reached his throat.


    He felt that if he dared to say that, he would definitely be beaten again.


    "I...I think...just...just...betting...be cautious..." Poor Prince William held back for a long time and couldn''t say anything.


    The brilliance in the eyes of the old king is even more bleak.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to explain patiently: "Two giants are fighting, and you are a thin little boy. If you dare to join the battle group without your own strength, you will only end up in pieces!


    So, your best choice is to watch the battle.


    No matter how intimidating or enticing giants are, you can''t easily end up until the situation becomes clear.


    You don¡¯t have many chips in your hand, but they are very important.


    As long as you do not bet easily, it will become more and more important!


    As long as you don¡¯t help each other, both sides need to draw you in.


    You can use this to reap the source of the situation, and the strategic space for turning around will be larger.


    Understand? "


    "Understood." Prince William nodded quickly, not knowing whether he really understood, or just want to lie to escape his father''s blame.


    The look of the old king seemed disappointed.


    This phrase from the Modiwen family implies the blood and tears and suffering of the half-elves!


    has carried so many shameful and dirty transactions.


    pity¡­¡­


    The old king sighed and asked again: "So, now we are caught between the North and the East. Do you know what to do?"


    "Got it. As long as they don''t know the winner, then we will never stand in line and never place a bet!"


    "Yeah." The old king finally had some smile on his face, as if he felt that his son was not too stupid to be hopeless.


    "Then, think about it again, is it really my arrangement for Tupe to marry Vera?"


    Prince William was smart this time, and he shook his head again and again: "No, father, you are so wise, how can you bet on the North at this critical moment."


    Seeing the old king nodded slowly, Prince William''s confidence increased: "So, this is my brother''s own opinion?"


    The old king¡¯s face flashed with a hint of sullenness: "Humph! Of course there is that **** woman who is behind!"


    Prince William didn''t dare to catch up this time.


    Because he knows that the "bad woman" in the old king''s mouth refers to the queen.


    Although it seems to outsiders that the half-elf king and the queen have a harmonious relationship, William knows very well that since the day the queen married into the royal family, his father has been dissatisfied with her in various ways.


    In the matter of adopting Prince Tupe, the two almost turned each other into a rival.


    The old king who pays attention to blood inheritance has never regarded Prince Tupe as his son, even if legally speaking, he is indeed the son of the king.


    If it were not for the Miller family from which the queen was born, the king would have abandoned her long ago.


    Now, the queen seems to want to use Tupe to marry Vera to win over the Duke of the North.


    This disregard of the overall situation clearly angered the old king who wanted to maintain neutrality and played balance between the east and the north.


    "The East Territory will send an envoy in a few days, and then you will receive it."


    "Yes."


    "Remember, no matter how the people from the East are attracted and threatened, you should not go out and participate in person. Provide them with the necessary conveniences and let them fight the people from the North."


    "I understand."


    Having said so much, the old king seemed to be tired, so he waved his hand to signal Prince William to retreat.


    Prince William saluted him immediately, but before he could walk out of the palace, the king stopped him again: "By the way, what happened to the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce that you asked you to investigate last time?"


    "I checked, there is nothing wrong with the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce, and business taxes are paid on time and in amount..."


    "Idiot!" The old king was angry again, "Am I asking you to investigate their tax evasion?"


    Prince William was dumbfounded.


    The old king gasped for a long while before calming down his anger, and finally waved his hand frustratedly: "You continue to investigate."


    "Yes." Prince William responded tremblingly.


    "How is Little Charlie?"


    When the king asked his son, Prince William couldn''t help but a smile on his face: "The little guy is very good. I have started to learn swords recently. It''s just too naughty. The flowers and plants in the palace are in trouble..."


    "Send him to me tomorrow and stay with me for a while."


    Prince William nodded without doubting him, "Yes, Father."


    At this time, light footsteps sounded outside the palace. As soon as Prince William turned his head, he saw his father lying down on the bed swiftly.


    fell asleep in one second.


    "William, is your Majesty asleep?" The queen came in and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I fell asleep as soon as I came back."


    "Well, you can go back too."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 101： Sith

    "This gentleman, do you need a half-elf slave girl?


    A batch of our chamber of commerce has just been adjusted recently, and the quality is excellent. Would you like to take a look? "


    As soon as Colin walked to the door of the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce, he was entangled with a salesman.


    "I''m here to find someone."


    "Who do you look for?"


    "A businessman named Sith, do you know him?"


    "This... I don''t know what you want to do with our president?"


    Colin raised his brows. He didn''t expect that when he had just entered the slave market, the first chamber of commerce he met would have someone he was looking for.


    Moreover, the guy introduced by Prince Okamoto is actually the president of a large chamber of commerce.


    Seeing that salesman''s look on guard, Colin took out the token that Okamoto had given him.


    The salesman took the badge, but the suspicion on his face still did not fade. Obviously he did not recognize the token: "Please wait a moment, I will go in and ask for you."


    After a short while, the salesman returned, with a thin and tall middle-aged half-elf man behind him.


    "Is this your lord Viscount Angele?"


    "Yes. Are you?"


    "My dear is the Sith. Prince Okamoto has already told me about you. Come on, come in!"


    Colin nodded, and followed Sith into the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    Through the lively front hall, Sith led Colin to a quiet courtyard.


    The courtyard is full of rose flowers, and under the breeze, the elegant fragrance of flowers blows across the face.


    In the middle of the flower cluster, there is a pavilion.


    Sith took Colin to the pavilion and took a seat, and asked respectfully: "My lord, what would you like to drink?"


    "Cafe."


    An attendant immediately brought two mugs, and the coffee inside was still steaming.


    Sith waved his hand, and the attendant immediately retreated, leaving this place for Colin and Sith.


    "Welcome to Silvermoon City, Dear Viscount Anglia, if you have any needs here, please do not hesitate to give orders."


    Colin took a sip of coffee. Then he didn''t treat Sith politely, and asked directly: "Tell me about the situation of the major forces in Silvermoon City."


    Sith slapped haha: "I don''t know what power you are asking? I have been in business for decades, and I still know the power of half-elf business circles..."


    "I''m talking about political power." Colin rolled his eyes and interrupted the half-elf businessman who was deliberately acting stupid.


    "Master Viscount, in terms of political power... How can I understand as a little businessman..."


    Colin looked at Sith with playful eyes, then pointed to the roses in the courtyard, and said faintly: "These are all blood roses, right?"


    "Yes. If Viscount Lord likes, I can send you a batch."


    "I have no interest in flowers." Colin shook his head and smiled, "However, I heard that Queen Aisha''s favorite flower is the blood rose."


    "Yes. The entire Silvermoon City knows this."


    "Then you can tell me about Queen Aisha."


    "Okay." This time Sith did not shirk anymore, "Queen Aisha was born in the Miller family and is the youngest daughter of Duke Miller..."


    "Half-elf Prime Minister Duke Miller?" Colin suddenly thought of the half-elf who greeted him at the gate of the city.


    "Yes." Sith nodded and continued, "Queen Aisha married into the royal family three years ago..."


    Hearing this point in time three years ago, Clin was immediately alert.


    It suddenly occurred to him that the plan made by the Duke of St. Hilde and the Marquis of Garcia to remove threats from the north and beyond was exactly three years ago?


    Is this a coincidence?


    still is¡­


    Sith¡¯s narration continued over there: "...Because His Majesty is so old after all, he has been unable to let the queen conceive a child, so a year ago, he selected a young man from the Miller family to become an adopted son. , That is, His Royal Highness the second prince Tupe..."


    "Wait!" Colin interrupted immediately, "You mean, Prince Tupe was selected from the children of the Miller family, not the half-elf royal family Medwyn?"


    "Yes." Sith nodded and confirmed.


    Colin sneered.


    What does the Miller family want to do?


    The queen belongs to their family, and even the king¡¯s adopted son belongs to their family.


    Even if Tupei has now changed his surname to Modiwen, does the old king really recognize this foreign bloodline?


    Duke Miller wanted to play the trick of occupying the magpie''s nest?


    "Where is the prince William?" Colin asked again.


    "Prince William is the biological son of His Majesty the King and the previous queen."


    "Which family was the last queen from?"


    "The Rutte family."


    A majestic face flashed in Colin''s mind. At the reception banquet last night, there was a Duke Rutte sitting at the main table.


    "Then the current Duke Rutte is the last queen?" Colin asked again.


    "younger brother."


    "Does Duke Rutte hold any court position now?"


    "Duke Rutte is the commander of the Silver Moon Guard."


    Colin nodded, probably ascertaining the political status of the half-elf kingdom.


    In his view, the high-level forces in this country are mainly divided into two factions.


    The two princes with the queen, Prince Tup¨¦, and Duke Miller as the core, and the princes with the king, Prince William, and Duke Rutte as the core.


    However, it now appears that the prince faction clearly has the upper hand.


    After all, the succession of the prince was originally before Prince Tupe, and the king was assisted, and the kingdom¡¯s most elite army was still in the hands of his uncle, Duke Rutte.


    No wonder Prince Tupe is going to the north to marry Vera. If there is no help from outside forces, the current Prince Tupe can''t beat his brother at all.


    Then, how does the Duke of St. Hild plan to push the inferior Prince Tupe to the throne, so as to control the half-elf kingdom and get the key to the east?


    And what about the east?


    They would definitely not sit back and watch the half-elf kingdom fall into the control of the North, how do they plan to deal with it?


    and this Sith.


    Of course Colin doesn''t believe that this guy is a simple businessman.


    I don¡¯t know that the troll forces represented by Prince Okamoto are fighting for Silvermoon City, UU reading www.uukanshu. What role is com going to play?


    And Colin himself...


    I am afraid that it is only a piece on this intricate chessboard.


    But in order to prevent Vera from marrying the half-elf prince, Colin felt that he had to become a chess player!


    In the previous journey, he had roughly outlined a plan.


    However, he needs a breakthrough.


    "Are you a knight?" Colin asked suddenly, licking his sharp teeth.


    Sith was obviously taken aback, obviously he didn''t expect Colin to ask himself such a question: "You are kidding, I am a little businessman, how can I be qualified to be baptized and become a noble knight."


    Colin was a little disappointed, and asked, "Among the half-elf royal family members, there should be a lot of knights, right?"


    "Of course, serving the Lord of Radiance is the long-cherished wish of every half-elf noble!"


    This is true. Although there is also a church of the Goddess of Destiny in Silvermoon City, under the current powerful influence of the Glory Empire, the church of the Lord of Glory is even more lively.


    The first career choice for the children of the half-elf aristocrat is naturally a knight, not a ranger.


    "His Majesty the King was once a fourth-order knight, and His Royal Highness, the two princes, were also knights, and Duke Rutte..."


    Hearing prominent names popping up from Sith¡¯s mouth, Colin smiled excitedly.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it today, I will leave if I have anything else to do."


    "Okay, you are welcome to visit at any time! I will take you out."


    The two of them walked all the way out, and when they reached the door of the Chamber of Commerce, they met a team of heavily armed guards.


    Colin looked at the familiar face of the leader and said in surprise:


    "Prince William?"

 Chapter 102： Chance encounter

    "Viscount Angele? Why are you here?"


    "I..." Colin was taken aback, and then casually said nonsense, "I''ll take a look at the half-elf slave girl."


    "That''s it!" Prince William suddenly showed an ambiguous smile that a man understands, "Then you should find me! Silvermoon City''s best half-elf female slaves are all with me!"


    Colin blinked, thinking that the prince''s words were a bit...silly.


    "It''s okay, I just shop around, and I don''t have to buy it." Colin quickly turned off the topic, "I don''t know if you are here?"


    "I''m here to check this Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce." The honest man Prince William said, "We have received a report that this Chamber of Commerce is evading taxes!"


    "Wrong! Your Royal Highness!" Heiston cried, "Didn''t you just come to check it some time ago? We are law-abiding people, and there is absolutely no tax evasion!"


    "Is there, I''ll know if I check it." Prince William ignored Sith and waved behind him.


    Suddenly, a team of half-elf guards rushed up, set up the Sith, and walked into the chamber of commerce.


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency, I''m too busy with official duties, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you anymore."


    "It''s okay, you are busy with you, I just wander around by myself."


    Colin was about to say goodbye to Prince William, but he took a step forward. Suddenly, his inspiration flashed, and he turned his head and said:


    "Your Highness, I may have some clues about this Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce."


    "Oh?" Prince William stopped.


    "However, this is not a clue about tax evasion."


    "It''s okay, tell me." Prince William''s eyes lit up, but he was even more excited.


    Seeing this reaction from the other party, Colin immediately realized that the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce might have been targeted by the Modiwen family a long time ago, and that tax evasion was just an excuse for searching.


    "I just saw a sneaky troll inside, so I suspect that this Chamber of Commerce may have colluded with the troll empire." Colin sold Okamoto without any psychological burden.


    He felt that this Sith should be the hidden child of the troll buried in the half-elf kingdom, and he probably wanted to take advantage of this confrontation between the north and the east to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    Of course Colin didn''t want the troll to do what he wanted.


    So, let Prince William come to explore the bottom of this Sith.


    By the way, the water in Silvermoon City was also stirred a little more muddy.


    This makes it easier for him to fish in troubled waters.


    "That''s it!" Prince William suddenly realized that he finally understood why his father had to check this chamber of commerce.


    "Haha, Viscount Anglia, thank you very much for your clues! I will come to thank you next day! Oh, yes, don''t you want to buy a half-elf slave girl? I will give you the best slave girl I have when I go back!"


    "No, no, you are too kind."


    Saying goodbye to the over-enthusiastic Prince William, Colin returned to the palace alone.


    Vera''s wedding is half a month later, so he is a little idle at the moment.


    I wanted to talk to Vera about life, but he stopped halfway.


    After all, this is a half-elf palace, not Red Maple Manor. The guards in the palace are all guards of the Silver Moon Guard. They can''t be distracted. If they are seen as strange, it will be troublesome.


    So, Colin began to wander around the palace at will.


    As he walked, he suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance.


    Following the fragrance, Colin walked into an open-air garden.


    The blood roses in the garden are blooming in the wind, like a sea of ??flames.


    Ke Lin leaned close to a plant and examined it carefully. It seemed that he wanted to distinguish whether these blood roses were the same species as the blood roses he had seen in the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce before.


    "Viscount Angele?"


    An elegant and slightly magnetic voice suddenly sounded.


    Colin was taken aback, and when he turned his head, he saw Queen Aisha squatting halfway among the flowers.


    She wore a fiery red dress, which blended into the blood rose perfectly. No wonder Colin hadn''t noticed her presence before.


    "Your Royal Highness! Sorry, I didn''t see you when I came in before."


    Queen Aisha waved her hand, indicating that Colin needn''t be polite.


    She walked slowly towards Colin, with a charming smile on her beautiful face: "Your Excellency also likes Blood Rose?"


    Colin also stood up straight, but lowered his head slightly, avoiding the queen''s gaze: "Yes, after all, no one dislikes beautiful things."


    "Do you know? The most beautiful blood rose flower needs to be watered with blood."


    While speaking, Queen Aisha has come to Colin''s side.


    The faint fragrance kept piercing Colin''s nose, twitching his heartstrings.


    "Really? No wonder it''s called Blood Rose." Colin rubbed his itchy nose and said with a smile.


    Queen Aisha picked off a blood rose and placed it on the tip of her nose and nodded and said: "Yes. Moreover, the more powerful the professional blood is, the more beautiful the blood rose will be poured out."


    Colin''s heart moved, and he secretly said-it''s not very similar to me...


    Maybe the blood rose can be added to the new family crest.


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, Queen Isa had already inserted the blood rose from her hair, then tilted her head to look at Colin, and asked abruptly:


    "am I pretty?"


    Colin was taken aback, turned his head to look at Queen Aisha, who was a little bit charming, and nodded: "Of course."


    But at the same time, there was a hint of vigilance in my heart.


    Queen Aisha smiled, like a young girl who was praised by her lovers.


    "I heard that you also asked Miss Vera to marry me at Lion''s Roar, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Hey, I have tasted the pain of not getting the one I love." Queen Aisha''s beautiful eyes were filled with pity, as if she really felt the same for Colin.


    Colin raised his head, looked into the eyes of this glamorous queen, and suddenly smiled: "His Royal Highness is joking, haven''t you already married your beloved one?"


    "Do you really think so?" A complicated wry smile appeared on Queen Aisha''s face Colin stopped talking.


    He didn''t understand why the queen wanted to tell him this.


    Queen Aisha seemed to see the alert in Colin''s eyes and sighed:


    "I know, you don''t trust me. However, I can see that Miss Vera is actually unwilling to marry Tupe. You should be Miss Vera''s true love."


    "Your Majesty, you made a joke." Colin said drippingly. He wouldn''t leave the handle to this woman.


    "I didn''t laugh." Queen Aisha looked serious, "And, if possible, I even hope you can take Miss Vera far away."


    Colin laughed, ignoring the queen''s gibberish.


    Although he did think so, Queen Aisha could not help him take Vera no matter how she looked.


    According to Colin''s understanding of the situation in Silvermoon City, this Queen Aisha should be one of the people who most hope that Prince Tupe can marry Vera.


    In this way, the Miller family behind her can get the support of the North, so as to realize the dream of occupying the magpie''s nest.


    Therefore, Colin always felt that the queen was testing him by telling him this.


    Could it be, what did she see?


    Or what did the Duke of St. Hild say to the Miller family?


    "His Royal Highness, I suddenly remembered that there is still something to do, so I will leave first." Colin was about to drive away.


    "it is good."


    After Colin left, the queen took off the blood rose that had just been inserted into her hair, gently crushed it, and then opened her palm, letting the finely-divided petals fall one by one.


    "If you are still alive, would you dare to take me away?"


    A breeze blew, taking away Queen Aisha''s whisper.

 Chapter 103： Cathy

    Leaving the garden, Colin was still struggling with Queen Aisha''s true intentions of saying those things to him.


    also did not notice a half-elf maid approaching.


    The maid was holding a big potted plant in her hand, her sight was just blocked, and she didn''t notice Colin.


    It wasn''t until the two nearly collided that Colin realized that there was someone in front of him.


    "Ah!"


    "Feel sorry."


    "No, no, Lord Viscount, it''s my fault!" The maid apparently recognized Colin, and quickly put down the potted plants and kept apologizing.


    "It''s okay." Colin waved his hand and was about to leave.


    But just after walking a few steps, he seemed to remember something, and then turned around and stopped the maid: "Are you in charge of the garden?"


    "Yes, Master Viscount."


    "Did you cultivate those blood roses?"


    "No, I don''t have this skill." The maid shook her head, "This kind of blood rose is exclusively bought from outside."


    "Then you know, where did you buy the blood roses in the garden? I really like those flowers, so I want to buy some myself."


    "Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce." The maid reported a name that Colin was familiar with, "Just in the slave market in the west of the city, this chamber of commerce can cultivate the best blood rose in Silvermoon City."


    "Okay thank you."


    "You are too polite." The maid greeted Yingying, and when she saw that Colin had no other orders, she left.


    Colin watched the maid go away, and suddenly fell into deep thought.


    There really is a connection between this strange Queen Aisha and the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    But, is the connection between them really just the blood rose?


    Does Queen Aisha know Sith? Even Prince Okamoto?


    Could it be that Prince Okamoto was actually the backing supporter of the two princes?


    But why does the troll empire reach out into the half-elf kingdom?


    What benefits can they get here?


    Besides, why the half-elf Sith would cling to the troll?


    ...


    A series of questions circulated in Colin''s mind.


    He suddenly felt that the situation in Silvermoon City was really interesting now.


    Colin smiled excitedly, turned and walked towards his residence.


    However, although there are so many doubts, he also figured out one thing.


    That is why I met Prince William at the door of the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    I am afraid that the secret connection between Queen Aisha and the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce has been noticed by the Modiwen family.


    That''s why I came to search under the pretext of checking taxes.


    Colin has already told Prince William about the secret connection between the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce and the troll. Now it''s up to the prince to pry something useful from Sith.


    Just thinking about it all the way, Colin soon returned to his residence.


    Then, he noticed that there was a pretty and small half-elf girl at his door.


    "Knight Teld, who is this lady?" Colin asked suspiciously.


    "Viscount Lord, this is Cathy, the slave girl whom Prince William personally sent here just now, saying it is a gift for you."


    Colin just remembered this. At that time, he thought Prince William was just being polite, but he didn''t expect that he actually sent a half-elf slave girl.


    The half-elf slave girl is about 1.6 meters tall, thin and small, as if she could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    However, she has a delicate and beautiful face, especially those big amber eyes and long pointed ears, which looks very cute.


    She wore a simple green dress, and on her left ankle, she wore a hoop symbolizing slavery status. She exuded a mysterious and weak temperament, which made people unable to help but pity.


    Seeing that Colin was looking at herself, Cathy stepped forward with a blush on her face and bowed and said: "Viscount Lord, Prince William asked me to follow you from now on."


    Telder Knight also handed over a document at the right time: "My lord, this is her slave contract. His Royal Highness has already signed it. As long as you sign your name on it, this slave girl is yours."


    Colin reluctantly accepted the contract document, and said to Cathy: "Come in with me."


    After entering the room, as soon as Colin sat down on the chair, Cathy immediately poured a glass of water and sent it to Colin: "My lord, please drink water."


    Colin looked at Cathy with a pleasing face, smiled and waved his hand: "You don''t need to be so nervous."


    then pointed to the opposite position, and said: "Sit down."


    Cathy sat down obediently, but her waist was straight, she seemed to be a little nervous.


    "How did you become a slave?" Looking at Cathy''s appearance and temperament, Colin knew that this girl should have been from a good family before, not like a child of a slave.


    "My father used to be a businessman, and then he went bankrupt, so he sold me to pay off the debt." Speaking of the unbearable past, Cathy couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Old-fashioned story.


    I don¡¯t know how true or false it is.


    Colin looked at the poor Cathy, and asked again: "Then how long have you been with Prince William?"


    "I was just sold to Prince William today."


    "Huh?" Colin raised his brows, "Then which chamber of commerce were you in before?"


    "Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce."


    As expected!


    Colin immediately guessed that the na?ve Prince William might not have found out the true details of the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    And this half-elf slave girl may be Sith¡¯s gift to please Prince William.


    I just didn''t expect to be directly transferred to Colin by Prince William.


    Um? and many more!


    The half-elf slave girl that Sith gave to Prince William?


    Colin rubbed his chin and suddenly laughed.


    "come here."


    After hearing Colin''s order, Cathy immediately stood up and walked in front of Colin.


    "Come here a little bit more."


    Cathy took another step forward.


    Colin also stood up suddenly, frightening Cathy.


    The two were very close, and Colin deliberately leaned forward again, pressing his face almost to Cathy''s.


    Cathy seemed to realize something, her pretty face blushed instantly.


    The male scent of Colin made her feel confused, and her brain was completely blank.


    At this moment, Colin suddenly asked: "What is your last name?"


    "My surname..." Cathy was sober in an instant, her eyes widened, and she quickly changed her words, "Sir, I''m just a slave, how can I have a surname!"


    "Never before you became a slave?"


    Cathy shook her head: "My lord, I was just a civilian before UU read ."


    Colin sneered coldly, obviously not believing this kind of rhetoric.


    Cathy''s subconscious reaction caught off guard just now has betrayed her.


    In this world, only nobles are allowed to have a surname. If Cathy was really just a commoner, she would never subconsciously use the sentence "My last name...".


    Thinking of the collusion between Sith and Queen Aisha, Colin suddenly felt that this Cathy could not belong to the Miller family, right?


    If this is the case, then Duke Miller is too cruel.


    In order to put an undercover around the enemy, he sold all the family members as slaves.


    Of course, Colin also guessed another possibility¡ª


    Cathy may not have anything to do with the Miller family, but the Sith, or the hidden son of a certain family behind the Sith.


    Actually, this is the real reason why Colin chose to swindle Cathy in the first place.


    He always felt that the Sith did not look like a civilian.


    A half-elf civilian, even if supported by a troll, I am afraid that he would not dare to intervene in the high-level struggle of Silvermoon City like this.


    It''s a pity that this female slave is obviously not a knight, and Colin couldn''t turn her into a blood, so she opened her mouth.


    As for blood slaves, they can be transformed, but it is obviously impossible for Colin to know the details of the walking dead without thinking.


    "You go down first."


    "Yes." Cathy gave Colin a pitifully, then ran out like a frightened deer.


    Colin looked at the back of the other party, and suddenly felt that his plan seemed to be perfected.


    Sith, Cathy, Queen Aisha...


    This is really an interesting clue.

 Chapter 104： Brother and sister

    The black and heavy clouds shrouded in the sky above Silvermoon City, and from time to time, several rumbling thunders rolled past.


    It is going to rain.


    The pedestrians on the street are in a hurry, all wanting to go home before the rainstorm arrives.


    A tavern in the east of the city also welcomed two guests.


    The bartender looked at the dress and temperament of these two guests, and knew that they must be nobles. Then the waist bar bent down unconsciously and respectfully led them to a quiet position by the window.


    These two guests are a man and a woman.


    The man is in his early twenties, with bright blond hair and sea-blue eyes. Especially those eyes are as deep as the sea. Everyone who looks at it seems to have an illusion of being seen through.


    The woman is a little younger, with a pretty face and a burst of heroism. Her figure is small, her movements are vigorous, and what is more eye-catching is a huge broad sword behind her back.


    The broad sword is almost the same height as the woman, with blades on both sides, and the sword is ten inches wide. It is inscribed with mysterious and complex arcane magic circles. When you get closer, you can even feel the lightning energy that escapes from time to time.


    The huge broad sword is in sharp contrast with the small woman, and the visual impact is extremely strong.


    There is a horse with wings spread out on the top of the hilt.


    If you study the emblem of the Glory Empire aristocracy, you will immediately recognize that it is the emblem of the Saint Pros family, the lord of the east of the empire-pure day horse.


    "boom!"


    After the woman took the seat, she leaned the broad sword behind her back against the wall, but by looking at the depth of the sword''s tip into the ground and the impact that just made, she knew that the weight of the sword was definitely not light.


    "Brother, why have you been patronizing everywhere and tasting fine wine these past few days, have you forgotten that we came to Silvermoon City this time with a mission?"


    The man smiled slightly, and did not immediately answer his sister''s question.


    Instead, he took the wine from the waiter, poured a glass for himself and his sister, and then raised his glass to signal: "What is the hurry, taste the wine first."


    The woman had no choice but to raise her glass to meet her brother.


    When ¡¡¡¡ raised his hand, the man''s cuff revealed three silver striped embroideries-this is a mark that can only be possessed by an imperial earl.


    plus the pure day horse badge on the women''s broadsword, the identities of these two distinguished guests can also be guessed.


    The ruler of the East, there is only one earl of the Saint-Pros family, and that is Evan Saint-Pros.


    Earl Evan is the second son of the Duke of Saint-Pros, and is a real earl.


    was made an earl at a young age, and it seemed that the second son of the duke seemed very favored.


    But anyone who really understands the ways in this can understand, the truth is just the opposite.


    Just like in the North, the first heir of the Duke of the East will also accept the title of a vacant Marquis. This title does not have any corresponding territory. After the death of the Duke, the entire East will belong to the Marquis.


    And the Duke of the Eastern Territory named his second son Evan an earl, basically he was saying--


    This earl and this territory are given to you. As for my duke, don¡¯t worry about it.


    The meaning of fear is obvious.


    After a glass of wine, Count Evan closed his eyes and savored for a while.


    opened his eyes again and saw his sister''s reluctant gaze.


    Earl Evan smiled helplessly, and had to speak: "Okay, okay, Anna, do you know why I didn''t rush to find someone from the half-elf royal family?"


    "Why?"


    "Because, this is a mission doomed to fail." Count Evan poured himself a glass of wine, "So, instead of wasting time, it is better to taste the wine of Silvermoon City first. It is not a trip in vain. ."


    Anna frowned and asked inexplicably: "Why do you think this is a mission doomed to fail?"


    Earl Evan closed his eyes, reminiscent of the wine that had just entered his throat, and said lightly:


    "Father sent us to Silvermoon City to prevent the half-elf kingdom from falling to the north. But I think this is almost impossible. Because the Duke of St. Hild has a way to win!"


    "Sure victory?" Anna looked unbelievable, "What method can guarantee that the North will definitely gain control of the half-elf kingdom?


    Even if Vera succeeds in marrying Prince Tupe, she might not be able to control Silvermoon City, right?


    Prince Tupe is the second in line after all, and, have you not said that the half-elf king is a master of balance and will not fall to either side at will? "


    "Hehe, the half-elf king is an old fox, but the Duke of St. Hild is a lion." Count Evan opened his eyes, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Want to know what the winning method is?"


    "what?"


    "The method is--"


    Earl Evan drank another glass of wine, and then said in a cold tone:


    "Kill Vera!"


    "Boom!" A bolt of lightning pierced the sky outside the window, and then there was deafening thunder.


    Anna''s eyes widened, and she stared at her brother in a daze.


    It took a long time to ask incredulously: "You mean, the Duke of St. Hild kills his adopted daughter, he will surely gain control of the half-elf kingdom?"


    "That''s right." Count Evan''s eyes glowed with bloodthirsty light, "As long as Vera dies in Silvermoon City, then there will be an excuse for sending troops in the North.


    I suspect that the invincible black cavalry in the north is now ready to go. They fought all the way to the bottom of Silver Moon City, and it was estimated that it would take only ten days.


    You said, by then, will the half-elf Silvermoon Guards dare to guard the city?


    And our father, dare to send troops to the half-elf kingdom to fight a decisive battle with the black cavalry on land? "


    Anna was silent, wondering if she was frightened by her brother''s crazy thoughts, or she felt that the answers to the last two questions were inexplicable.


    If the Black Cavalry rushed all the way to Silvermoon City, then according to the "glorious tradition" of the half-elves, they would definitely surrender without a fight.


    And the Duke of the East?


    I''m afraid I don''t dare to actually send troops to the half-elf kingdom, let''s face the black cavalry head-on.


    Don¡¯t look at the Northern Territory just gone through a great chaos, and the army suffered heavy losses.


    But as long as the fearsome Black Cavalry is still , no one dares to despise the North.


    What''s more, the Eastern Territory has not experienced war for hundreds of years. There are a lot of troops, but the combat effectiveness is worrying.


    has not experienced the test of blood and fire, it is impossible to forge a strong army.


    If it hadn''t occupied the land of the Nushui River, I am afraid that the army in the north would have rushed in and drove the St. Pros family out of Bailu City.


    Anna let out a long sigh and shook her head: "This is just your guess. Duke St. Hilde is really willing to abandon a daughter for the half-elf kingdom?"


    "It''s an adopted daughter," Count Evan corrected. "And, what about a biological daughter? For people like the Duke of St. Hild, what can''t be abandoned?"


    Anna looked at her brother''s eyes and asked seriously: "If you were the Duke of St. Hild, would you do this?"


    "Yes." Count Evan replied without hesitation.


    "I don''t believe it." Anna shook her head, "Although father and eldest brother don''t like you, they think you are unscrupulous, have no bottom line, and don''t talk about chivalry at all. But I know that you are not such a person."


    Earl Evan chuckled, "How can you know what kind of person I am?"


    "Intuition." Anna took it for granted.


    Count Evan was startled, then lowered his head, his eyes filled with warmth, but his mouth laughed and said, "My silly sister! Sooner or later you will be deceived."


    Anna snorted, obviously disapproving of her brother''s warning, and then asked: "Do we really have any way to stop the northern border?"


    Earl Evan drank another glass of wine, shook his head and said, "Actually, there are."


    Anna asked quickly:


    "any solution?"

 Chapter 105： Rain and flower

    The sky outside the window was completely shrouded in dark clouds, and the muffled thunder from time to time resounded like a warning, urging pedestrians on the street to quickly find a place to hide from the rain.


    In the tavern, Count Evan looked at his sister¡¯s eager gaze and replied leisurely:


    "The way is-you immediately step into the sanctuary!"


    "Huh!" Anna raised her eyebrows and gave her brother a hard look.


    Obviously knew that he was being tricked.


    "I''m only Tier 4, it''s still early to leave the sanctuary!"


    "It''s not early!" Count Evan exclaimed, "I am a Tier 4 knight at only nineteen years old. Hey, you are definitely the most promising person in this generation of Saint Pros to become a Paladin."


    "That''s just hope.


    But according to your statement, the Duke of St. Hilde has the certainty of victory to control the half-elf kingdom, then we may soon meet the front of the northern iron cavalry in the east, this...what should we do! "


    Count Evan laughed: "Okay, I won''t be kidding you. In fact, I think the only way to really stop the North is to ask the San Lorenzo family for help."


    "Imperial Royal Family?" Anna thoughtfully.


    "Yes. We can''t stop the North by any means. Only asking the royal family for help is the only solution."


    "The San Lorenzo family...will it help us?"


    "Of course it will." Count Evan looked sure, "If the East is allowed to fall into the hands of the St. Hild family, hey, can the San Lorenzo family be able to suppress the St. Hild family who holds the two realms?"


    "But...but, isn''t there a [Holy Covenant]? Don''t the Saint Hild family dare to..."


    Earl Evan smiled disdainfully: "[Holy Covenant]? Ha ha, how many of the seven Paladin families that signed the covenant at the time? How about the Saint Theon family and the Saint Voggs family?¡±


    Anna was silent.


    The young girl doesn''t seem to be used to these dark and dirty things.


    "The covenants are all fake, only military strength is true. If the Saint Hild family has the power to sweep the empire, then Dragon City should change its owner." Count Evan sighed and said again:


    "That''s why I said that my father was an idiot. Sending us to Silvermoon City was a waste of effort. It''s better to let us go directly to Yulong City."


    "However, now that the half-elf kingdom has not fallen into the hands of the North at all, how can we go to the Royal Dragon City to convince the San Lorenzo family to interfere?"


    "True wise men will not wait until things come before they rush to respond, but will anticipate future risks while the crisis is still in its infancy, so that they can plan ahead." Evan Evan pointed to the umbrella next to him, " It didn''t rain when I went out, but I brought an umbrella."


    He pointed out the window again: "Look, it''s raining now."


    "Wow!"


    There was a pouring rain outside the window, and many passers-by who had not rushed home were suddenly turned into trouble.


    Anna pouted, thinking that her brother had scolded her too.


    because she didn''t bring an umbrella either.


    "Then let''s write to my father and ask him to send someone to the Dragon City."


    "Do you think my father will listen to my advice?" Count Evan looked disapproving.


    "Then I will write!" Anna insisted.


    "It''s useless." Count Evan sighed. "Do you know the hardest thing in this world?"


    "what?"


    "It is for a proud person to admit that he is inferior to others." Earl Evan said with a look of disdain, "and our father, your lord, will not pull his face down to the San Lorenzo family before he is exhausted."


    Anna pursed her mouth, her face full of stubbornness: "Then we really don''t do anything, just eat, drink and have fun in Silvermoon City?"


    Earl Evan had a cynical smile on his face: "Always do something, otherwise it''s not easy to have a relationship."


    Anna looked at her brother¡¯s lazy appearance, gritted her silver teeth with anger, and said bitterly: "Evan! Don¡¯t forget that your surname is San Pros! If the northern army invades, where can you hide? Woolen cloth?"


    Earl Evan did not speak, a trace of pain flashed across his face.


    Anna also lost the mood to speak, turned her head and looked at the rain curtain outside the window, startled in a daze.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The torrential rain that swept Silvermoon City was fierce, and it went very easily.


    In the evening, the dark clouds have completely dissipated, revealing a fiery red sunset.


    In the open-air garden of the half-elf palace, the maids are tearing down the rain-shielding bunks to let the flowers and plants receive the sun''s rays.


    It is a pity that the precious blood roses in the garden have escaped the rainstorm, but they have not escaped the ravages of sharp swords.


    "Hey! Ha!"


    A young boy of about ten years old is brandishing a sharp sword, ruining Queen Aisha''s beloved blood rose into a terrible way.


    Seeing this scene, none of the maids dared to step forward to dissuade them.


    Because this little boy is Prince William¡¯s son-Charlie Modywin.


    And the old king is holding a cane, smiling and watching his grandson raging in the garden, and he has no plan to stop him.


    "His Royal Highness Prince."


    "His Royal Highness Prince."


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Prince William suddenly appeared at the gate of the garden, and yelled at his son who was making trouble:


    "Charlie! That''s the queen''s beloved blood rose! You can''t hack!"


    The little boy was startled, and quickly threw away the sword in his hand, as if in this way, the previous destruction had nothing to do with him.


    However, the old king on the side was not happy anymore.


    I saw him glaring at Prince William and exclaimed: "What are you fierce? I scared the child!"


    Then, he turned his head to look at Charlie, and put on a smiling face again: "Charlie, don''t be afraid, but some useless flowers and plants, just play with Oye!" Charlie yelled excitedly and re-started. Picking up the long sword on the ground, it began to destroy those blood roses again.


    Prince William sighed helplessly, waved to the bewildered maids in the garden, and told them to retreat quickly.


    Then, he took a few steps forward, trying to hold the old king.


    Who knows that the old king waved his hand and stared: "Why can I help? Am I that old?"


    Prince William was speechless for a while, thinking, isn¡¯t you trying to pretend to be old...


    However, the prince who was accustomed to being submissive did not dare to refute, but asked in a low voice:


    "Father, our staff has already found guests from the east in Silvermoon City, but... these two distinguished guests don''t seem to be in a hurry to find us..."


    "Then what are they doing?"


    "They have been almost everywhere in the taverns in Silvermoon City these days, and they seem to be... tasting a variety of fine wines..."


    The old king frowned. Obviously, he didn''t expect these two Eastern Envoys to be so unreliable, so he had to explain: "If they don''t come to you, then you go find them."


    "Yes."


    "Remember to bring fine wine."


    "Yes."


    When Prince William retired obediently, the old king looked at his excited grandson and asked with a smile: "Charlie, why do you like to destroy these flowers so much?"


    Charlie was stunned, then turned around and said: "I don''t know, just like watching them fall to the ground."


    "Hahaha!" The old king seemed very happy, "Okay, then you continue! Remember, the more beautiful these things are, the more dangerous they are! Cut it! It''s best to cut it all!"


    "Okay, cut it all!"


    Charlie seemed to have received a sacred mission, and the sword in his hand suddenly swung more vigorously.

 Chapter 106： bad idea

    "Your Royal Highness, the distinguished guests are inside."


    "Well, you didn''t bother you rashly, did you?"


    "no."


    "Okay, you can go down first."


    "Yes."


    After the guards left, Prince William straightened his collar and knocked on the door.


    "ßËßËßË."


    The door opened, and Prince William immediately showed an elegant and slightly flattering smile.


    But before he could introduce herself, Anna waved: "Come in."


    Prince William immediately understood that his men might have been discovered by the other party a long time ago, so he hurriedly walked into the house.


    "Dear Count Evan, Miss Anna, please forgive me for visiting..."


    Count Evan did not get up, just pointed to the chair in front of him and said: "Sit."


    Prince William sat down quickly, like a good student facing the teacher.


    Then, he put the champagne he brought on the table: "Master Earl, this is a fine wine produced by the Modiwen family winery. I hope it will suit your taste."


    Earl Evan''s eyes lit up, and then he smiled: "Whether the wine is good, you have to taste it! Come and taste it together."


    said, he immediately went to get the wine glass.


    Prince William quickly opened the bottle and poured three glasses.


    Count Evan picked up the goblet and shook it gracefully, then put it under his nose and sniffed it, his face suddenly showing enjoyment.


    exclaimed: "It''s really good wine!"


    Prince William showed his face: "It is our honor to let the Earl like it!"


    Count Evan smiled, took a sip, and savored it carefully.


    The room is quiet for a while.


    Prince William didn''t dare to disturb Evan''s wine tasting, while Anna on the other side had finished a drink quickly, and was looking at the half-elf prince with curious eyes.


    Just as Prince William was fidgeting with Anna''s scrutiny gaze, Evan Evan seemed to have finally finished tasting, and said with a smile:


    "Prince William, what''s the matter for your visit this time?"


    Prince William slandered in his heart-shouldn''t you come to us? Why are you still asking me what''s the matter...


    But he only dared to think about it, he certainly wouldn''t dare to say that.


    "It''s like this, my guards found two distinguished guests coming from afar, so as the master of Silvermoon City, I should naturally give them a treat."


    "Oh? Just to entertain us?" Count Evan smiled playfully, "I thought you came here to marry a daughter in the north?"


    Prince William suddenly suffocated, and his face turned red when he was blocked by Evan Evan''s non-conventional way of speaking.


    Seeing Prince William¡¯s performance, Evan knew that this guy was really an honest person, so he stopped teasing him and said seriously:


    "Prince William, Prince Tup¨¦''s request to marry Miss Vera, shouldn''t your father arrange it?"


    "Of course not! Those are all Tupei''s youthful and self-assertive." Prince William quickly explained, "I hope you can understand, and don''t blame the Modiwen family for this! But...this is the end, and it''s hard for his father to do it. If you simply refuse this marriage, I am afraid you will offend the Duke of St. Hild."


    "But this thing makes my father very angry!" Count Evan shook his head.


    Prince William said anxiously: "Please also the Lord Earl can help us explain in front of the Duke of Saint-Pros..."


    "I''m very angry too!" Count Evan pretended to say, "Don''t you Medewen family always claim to be neutral? How come you dare to marry the northern border this time? Or are you married to the Duke''s daughter?


    squeeze the chips in your hand? Haha, you are betting directly! "


    "I...I..." Prince William was speechless for a while.


    "You don''t want to see your brother marry Vera, so you can get the support of the Duke of the North?"


    "When...Of course I don''t want it." Prince William said honestly.


    "I have a way, maybe I can help you break this marriage."


    Prince William''s eyes lit up and he quickly asked: "Please tell me!"


    "Of course it''s not appropriate to refuse this marriage directly, but if Miss Vera''s reputation is dirty, then your Mediwyn family will naturally have a suitable excuse to cancel this wedding in order to preserve the face of the half-elf royal family."


    "The famous festival is dirty?"


    "Yes." Count Evan poured himself another glass of champagne, and said while shaking, "Do you understand the chaos before crossing the northern border?"


    "Know some..."


    "Then you should know that the Black Cavalry played a decisive role in it. However, from the results of engaging in the rewards, there is a person outside the Black Cavalry system who has made a lot of profits!"


    Prince William immediately thought of a person: "You mean, this time the messenger of the northern border-Viscount Angley?"


    "That''s right!


    Aren¡¯t you curious? How could this former son of a baron suddenly be appreciated by the Duke of St. Hild, not only was he promoted to a viscount, but even the domain of the title was much larger than that of ordinary viscounts.


    Moreover, it is said that Duke St. Hilde even rewarded him with [Judgement Blade]! "


    Prince William nodded repeatedly: "It''s really strange!"


    Count Evan put down his wine glass and said in a mysterious tone: "As far as I know, this Viscount Anglia met Vera who had returned from the East in the rebellion. The two fled together all the way, and they had a very close relationship. close."


    "That''s right!" Prince William also thought of something, and quickly added, "At the banquet at Lion''s Roar, Viscount Anglia also asked the Duke of the North to marry Miss Vera, but the Duke finally chose to marry Vera. To Tupe."


    Count Evan snapped his fingers and said confidently: "So, I''m sure, this Viscount Anglia is Vera''s beloved person, and therefore won the Duke''s appreciation. But I am afraid that something happened later, Duke. Temporarily changed her mind and married Vera to the half-elf kingdom."


    "Then you mean..."


    "Isn''t this beautiful and regretful love story what people like? You only need to send someone to compile the past of Viscount Anglia and Miss Vera, fill in some fascinating fragments, and then let the chant The poets sang in Silvermoon City..."


    "Wonderful!" Prince William nodded his head again and again, as if he had gotten some extraordinary tricks, and kept thanking him.


    Anna frowned when she heard it, she didn''t expect her brother to give such a bad idea.


    And this Prince William didn''t know if he was really stupid, he thought it was a trick.


    Earl Evan didn¡¯t seem to be able to stand the brainless praise of Prince William, and sent him away without saying a few words.


    Closed the door, Anna turned her head and looked at her brother with disdain: "This is your trick? It''s really something..."


    "The next work? Vulgar? Or do you think it''s all in vain?" Count Evan didn''t care about his sister''s eyes and poured himself a glass of wine and savored it.


    Anna curled her lips and asked in confusion: "Didn''t you say that the Duke of St. Hilde has a way to win? Even if your strategy really prevents Vera from marrying into the half-elf royal family, what''s the use?"


    Earl Evan spread his hands together: "I have to do something, or I can''t make a deal after I go back.


    By the way, also test the level of our allies and opponents.


    The level of the opponent is still unknown, but the ally...hey, it seems really stupid.


    I am now more convinced that the North Border is set to win this time. "


    "So you gave Prince William that kind of bad idea, just to deal with his father?"


    "Otherwise?" Count Evan shrugged, "The Duke of St. Hilde wants to kill his own daughter, can we still stop it?


    Maybe the Viscount Angele was the one sent by the Duke of the North to perform this task.


    Hey, that''s interesting!


    If the love, hatred and hatred in this can be made into a story, it will be able to sing the whole continent! "


    Anna''s eyes widened: "Then Viscount Anglia is really willing to kill his beloved?"


    "Why not? If I were him, I would faithfully implement the Duke''s orders, and maybe I can be promoted to earl after I go back, haha."


    "Brother!" Anna snatched the glass in Evan''s hand and reprimanded, "You can''t always use this gloomy mentality to guess everyone!"


    Count Evan shook his head helplessly and sighed:


    "Silly sister, this world is much darker than you think..."

 Chapter 107： response

    As the wedding day of Prince Tupe and Miss Vera approaches, the entire Silvermoon City is filled with a festive atmosphere.


    The daughter of the Duke of the North!


    Even if she is an adopted daughter, she is also the daughter of the highest-ranking nobleman ever married by the Medwyn royal family.


    All the half-elves feel proud of it.


    However, some bad noises suddenly mixed into this festive atmosphere.


    Some stories about Miss Vera and Viscount Anglia spread quietly in Silvermoon City.


    Moreover, these stories have noses and eyes, and they don''t seem to be made up.


    Then, the public opinion of Silvermoon City gradually began to turn.


    With the help of some caring people, the half-elves no longer expect Miss Vera to marry into the royal family as they originally did.


    even began to feel that Prince Tupe should not marry a filthy lady!


    People in this world also value women''s fame.


    After all, in the absence of paternity testing technology, the question of how to ensure that one''s offspring is really his own blood is very troublesome.


    Therefore, for the sake of purity of blood, the nobles generally require the bride to be married to be a virgin.


    This is the simplest guarantee method, although it is not necessarily effective.


    In fact, many nobles have a body check procedure before they get married.


    However, this procedure is generally aimed at women in a disadvantaged position.


    If it was the obvious high-level marriage of Prince Tupe to Vera, the Modiwen family would obviously not dare to perform a physical examination on Vera.


    Because this procedure is too rude.


    When some big nobles found out that their daughter was pregnant when they were unmarried, in order to prevent the child from becoming a illegitimate child, they even deliberately found a lower noble to be the pick-up man, and then asked not to have a body examination.


    For the half-elf royal family, they definitely don''t want to be infected with the notoriety of Pan Xia.


    But they really want to have Vera undergo a physical examination, I guess they don''t have the guts.


    However, as the rumors gradually fermented, and intensified.


    The Modiwin family has begun to lose control of the situation.


    Even many half-elf aristocrats have begun to explicitly ask for Vera to be examined.


    These half-elf aristocrats also found a very high-sounding reason¡ª¡ª


    The request for a physical examination is not to question Miss Vera''s innocence, on the contrary, it is precisely to protect Miss Vera''s reputation and completely smash these rumors out of nothing!


    ¡­¡­


    Half-elf palace, the residence of Colin.


    Duke Miller saw that Colin looked at the rumors he had collected with gusto, and he was a little speechless.


    Colin was really happy to watch.


    He found that these rumors were true and false, and they seemed to be made up.


    For example, they once rode a horse together.


    For example, Colin tried desperately to block a spear for Vera.


    For another example, since the two people met in Jinghu, they have been with each other all the way, and they have a good relationship with each other.


    even said that this time Vera married into the half-elf kingdom, Colin specifically asked the duke to appoint him as a messenger for the family, and wanted to personally send his beloved woman to a foreign country...


    Anyway, if it wasn''t for Colin himself to be the actor, I''m afraid I would have believed such a poignant love story.


    Moreover, these rumors also emphasized that he and Vera had been alone with each other many times. Although it was not explicitly stated, the lines between the lines kept suggesting that the two had developed a super-friendship relationship.


    Well, this is true.


    Colin touched his chin and suddenly laughed.


    Seeing that Colin could still laugh, Duke Miller couldn''t help but say:


    "Master Viscount, this matter has spread all over the city now, and many half-elves have even begun to organize parades, requesting that Miss Vera be examined for her innocence!"


    "Then check it out." Colin replied casually.


    As if he and Vera are really innocent.


    Duke Miller was visibly taken aback, then blinked, and asked hesitantly: "Are you...sure?"


    "Of course!" Colin exclaimed righteously, "These questions questioning Miss Vera''s innocence are all slander out of nothing! You can rest assured to arrange the medical examination procedures, as long as the results come out, these rumors will naturally be self-defeating."


    For these rumors, in fact, Colin didn''t care at all.


    even felt that this was really a bad strategy.


    If the Modiwen family really dared to examine Vera and found that she was not innocent, then Colin would have to admire the courage of the other party.


    Because, this is literally hitting the Saint Hild family in the face!


    Colin felt that this was probably a strategy devised by the silly Prince William.


    In order to prevent his brother from marrying Vera, this Prince William''s method is really... hard to describe.


    However, Colin also thought of another possibility-the conspiracy in the East.


    The rumors are likely to be released from the East side, in order to force the Medivh family to conduct a physical examination on Vera, thereby offending the Saint Hild family.


    In this way, the half-elf kingdom can only ask for help from the east.


    Of course, no matter what the facts are, Colin doesn''t care much.


    He actually wanted to fail the medical examination, and then the wedding went bad.


    As for whether Vera is innocent or not, Colin personally "examined" it. Could he not know?


    However, just as Colin was thinking about how to take advantage of the trend and ruin the marriage, he heard Duke Miller speak again:


    "Please rest assured, Lord Viscount, I will arrange a suitable medical examiner, and I will definitely not let Miss Vera accept criticism."


    When Duke Miller saw Colin''s composure, he decided that he and Vera were innocent.


    However, Duke Miller is still not at ease, after all, who knows if Vera had any secret lover before Colin.


    is about the rise of the Miller family, and the Duke of Miller certainly dare not take it lightly.


    Colin also heard the implied meaning of the other party from the look and tone of Duke Miller, and he laughed secretly in his heart.


    This old guy is still planning to engage in black box operation!


    However, this is indeed the best way to deal with rumors.


    As long as Vera has a body check and "controls" the result of the body check, the rumors are naturally self-defeating.


    Then, this candidate for Vera''s body check is very important.


    "Who are you going to let Miss Vera examine herself?"


    Duke Miller smiled confidently: "Please don''t worry We already have a suitable candidate. With her status and status, Miss Vera will never be insulted."


    "Who?"


    "Queen Aisha!"


    Colin was taken aback, and immediately understood why Duke Miller said she was the best candidate.


    Whether Miss Vera is innocent or not does not really matter. As long as Queen Aisha says she is innocent, she is naturally innocent.


    What will Queen Aisha say?


    Do I need to ask?


    Who else would like to see Prince Tup¨¦ marry Vera more than Queen Aisha?


    Moreover, there is another advantage to having King Aisha undergo a medical examination later.


    That means you don¡¯t have to worry that Prince William will object to the candidate for the medical examination.


    If you choose other people, Prince William and his family will definitely be worried that Duke Miller will engage in black-box operations, and maybe even have to change someone for a health check.


    But for Queen Aisha, then there must be no problem.


    In terms of identity and status, is there someone more suitable for Miss Vera to perform a medical examination than Queen Aisha?


    Duke Miller felt that such a response would be foolproof, so he hurriedly said goodbye to Colin, and ran excitedly to prepare for the medical examination procedure.


    Colin looked at the back of the other person, and suddenly remembered the beautiful queen among the blood roses.


    and the nonsense words she said at the time.


    shook his head, and Colin threw the shadow away from his mind.


    This time the body check should be a cutscene, and Colin is not prepared to change his plan specifically for it.


    Now, he is waiting for the Rego Knight to lead the Anglia family army to Silvermoon City.


    Calculate the time, they are almost there.


    And Colin''s plan is almost ready to proceed.

 Chapter 108： Physical examination

    The body examination procedure is held three days before the wedding.


    And the candidate for Miss Vera''s physical examination was finally Queen Aisha.


    Although the King and Prince William were dissatisfied with this candidate, they could not find a more suitable candidate.


    The location of ¡¡¡¡ was naturally chosen in the queen¡¯s bedroom, which was private enough and solemn enough.


    When Colin led Vera into this place, he found that all the senior officials of the half-elf kingdom had arrived.


    There is an oval bed in the center of the bedroom, neatly padded with dark purple silk, the pillow is light beige, and the pattern of rose flowers is embroidered on it, which looks dignified and elegant.


    There are opaque curtains around the bed, it is estimated that it was specially prepared for today''s medical examination procedure.


    Colin was very suspicious, and when the curtain was pulled later, Queen Aisha would directly declare her innocence without Vera taking off her clothes inside.


    "There is no need for so many people, right?" Vera frowned as she looked at the half-elf aristocrats in a circle in the palace, a little speechless.


    "Okay, why don''t we all leave, let Her Royal Highness examine Miss Vera alone, Your Majesty, what do you think?" Duke Miller asked the sleepy old king.


    The old king opened his sleepy eyes, and he seemed to react, and slowly nodded and said: "OK...OK, just do as you said."


    "I want to stay." Teld Knight said immediately.


    The Saint Hild knight is almost inseparable from Vera.


    Of course, except for the night at Red Maple Manor...


    Duke Miller was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Okay, please trouble Knight Teld."


    Then he looked at Prince Tupe: "His Royal Highness, or you can stay and entertain the guests."


    Prince Tupe will naturally not refuse: "Okay!"


    "Then I will stay too." Colin said immediately.


    Everyone''s eyes were a bit strange for a while, but they didn''t say much.


    Prince William also seems to want to stay, but he has no good excuses. After all, he is neither like Colin and Telde, shouldering the responsibility of protecting Vera''s safety, nor is he like his brother, Vera''s fianc¨¦. .


    So, he had to support the old king and walked out with the rest of the half-elf nobles.


    In the eyes of Prince William, this time the medical examination procedure is just a cutscene.


    Does Queen Aisha say that Vera is innocent?


    Earl Evan¡¯s strategy was so easily resolved?


    Prince William was shocked at this time, no matter how you look at Evan¡¯s tactics, they are a bit too perfunctory...


    After all the irrelevant people left the bedroom one after another, Queen Aisha greeted Vera and the others to take their seats: "Come on, have a cup of scented tea and relax."


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!"


    Colin also sat down at the round table, drinking scented tea made by Queen Aisha herself, and looking at the queen¡¯s bedroom.


    The overall layout of the bedroom does not deliberately pursue luxury, but has a fresh and elegant style.


    Except for the bed in the center, only a sandalwood wardrobe was placed near the wall, and a dressing table was placed near the window.


    In addition to jewelry boxes and cosmetics, there is also a pot of blood rose on the countertop.


    "Your Royal Highness, that blood rose is really beautiful!" Vera couldn''t help but exclaimed after seeing the potted flower.


    It is true that although Colin has seen a lot of blood roses in the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce and the Royal Garden, it is obviously not as good as the one in front of him.


    That blooming posture, that beautiful color, like a burning flame, consumes his life, just to leave a touch of beauty in this world.


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful." Queen Aisha also sighed.


    She walked slowly to the window, and reached out her hand to stroke the blooming blood rose, with a trace of pride on her face: "I cultivated this flower myself."


    "You are amazing!" Vera couldn''t help but sigh.


    "This flower is my mother''s treasure!" Prince Tupae also laughed. "My naughty nephew Charlie accidentally picked off a petal, but his mother smashed his **** and lay down on the bed. Ten days!"


    Queen Aisha smiled when she heard it, and shook her head: "That kid still hates me for that. He ruined all the roses that I planted in the garden a few days ago."


    Prince Tupe hurriedly said: "Mother don''t worry, I will go to the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce tomorrow, and let the Sith send you some more blood roses."


    Queen Aisha shook her head: "No need."


    Prince Tupe felt a moment of doubt. Just when he wanted to ask why, he heard the queen say: "Do you know why this blood rose is so gorgeous?"


    "Why?" Vera asked curiously.


    Colin thought of the blood rose breeding method that Queen Aisha had told herself before, and smiled and interjected: "Could it be that the blood of which knight was used to pour it out?"


    Queen Aisha glanced at Colin with her big charming eyes, and said with a chuckle: "Yes. And, it''s not just blood."


    Colin frowned, and suddenly felt that Queen Aisha seemed to be in something wrong today.


    "More than blood, what else is there?"


    Queen Aisha leaned on the edge of the window, and the bright sunshine poured in from the window, covering her with a halo of divine light.


    Today, she wore a silver low-cut thin-shouldered dress, revealing the beautiful and graceful curves.


    ''S face is also clearly well-dressed, pink cheeks and soft red lips, set against each other with the gorgeous blood rose, exuding breathtaking beauty.


    Upon hearing Colin¡¯s question, Queen Aisha smiled in a charming manner:


    "And... the head."


    "what?!"


    The other four people in the room were all taken aback by this answer.


    Prince Tupei smiled awkwardly and said, "Mother, what are you talking about!"


    Queen Aisha smiled brightly Suddenly the whole bedroom seemed to be illuminated by such a bright smile:


    "I didn''t talk nonsense."


    The weirdness in Colin''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    The state of the half-elf queen in front of her is very wrong!


    Vera seemed to have realized something, and quickly changed the subject: "His Royal Highness, or let''s start the physical examination. It is not good to let other people wait outside for too long."


    Queen Aisha did not move, she was still stroking the petals of the blood rose, her tone became a little uncertain:


    "I¡¯m not talking nonsense. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can smash the flowerpot and see if there is one inside¡ª


    Head! "


    "Mother!" Prince Tupe stood up abruptly, seeming to want to stop the babble queen.


    But as soon as he got up, he shook for a while, as if he was about to fall to the ground in the next second.


    Telder Knight saw Prince Tup¨¦¡¯s state, and he was so frightened that he was cold, and immediately stood up, touched the saber around his waist, and staggeredly reminded:


    "Tea... There is a problem with the tea!"


    Colin blinked and realized that something was wrong.


    However, he did not panic too much.


    He has already experimented, and he is immune to highly toxic.


    And, so far, he has not felt any discomfort.


    "Boom!"


    Prince Tupe over there has fallen to the ground.


    After that, Knight Teld didn''t hold on for long, and swayed and fell to the ground.


    And Vera, already lying on the table, was unconscious.


    Facing such a situation, Colin sighed to himself, then quickly closed his eyes and leaned back.


    "Boom!"


    fell to the ground.

 Chapter 109： Lovers head

    Lying on the cold marble floor, Colin quietly narrowed his eyes and peeked out.


    Then he found that Queen Aisha calmly opened the drawer of the dressing table and took out a handful of¡ª


    Dagger!


    What is she going to do!


    The stormy sea turned up in Colin''s heart, and he hadn''t expected the situation in front of him at all.


    I thought it would be an unremarkable medical examination procedure. Queen Aisha estimated that she would not lift Vera''s skirt and directly declared her innocence.


    Then, the wedding proceeded as usual.


    He can also start to implement his own plan.


    But now, the script is completely messed up!


    Seeing Queen Aisha approaching Vera step by step, while raising the dagger in her hand, she seemed to be about to stab her!


    She wants to kill Vera!


    but why?


    Colin couldn''t figure it out.


    But this did not prevent him from immediately jumping up from the ground, and suddenly throwing the unsuspecting Queen Aisha to the ground.


    took the dagger from the queen''s hand with one hand, and covered her mouth with the other to prevent her from screaming.


    "Who instructed you to do this?" Colin stared into Queen Aisha''s eyes coldly.


    Queen Aisha''s eyes flashed with obvious astonishment, apparently wondering why Colin didn''t faint.


    But soon, this stupor was replaced by calmness.


    No, not calm.


    but a dead silence.


    is like a person whose life has come to an end, with eyes that are no longer attached to everything in the world.


    Colin suddenly realized that his hand covering Queen Aisha was wet with something.


    He thought it was saliva, but after a closer look, he found¡ª


    A wisp of blood is leaking from between my fingers!


    "Are you poisoned yourself?" Colin asked in surprise.


    But after thinking about it, he wondered again: "No, you didn''t drink tea at all!"


    Blood kept coming out of Queen Aisha''s mouth, and Colin no longer had to cover the opponent''s mouth, because the queen had already breathed in less and vented a lot, so she couldn''t scream even if she wanted to.


    "She... just... coma... won''t die..." Queen Aisha said intermittently, still having the heart to remind Colin, "I failed... you... take her... go..."


    "Tell me, who made you do this?" Colin only cared about the master behind the scenes.


    Queen Aisha smiled sadly, did not answer Colin¡¯s question, but turned to look at the blood rose:


    "Then... there... there is me... the real... lover''s... head..."


    "Did Duke Miller let you do this?" Colin didn''t care about any **** at all. "Or the Sith of the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce?"


    However, Queen Aisha has closed her eyes.


    "Damn! Don''t die!" Colin was depressed for a while.


    If Queen Aisha died like this, how would he explain it later when he went out?


    And who is behind this weird incident?


    Who is going to kill Vera?


    And let Queen Aisha use this life-for-life method to carry out the assassination!


    Who has such ability?


    Colin looked at Queen Aisha, who was completely silent, and suddenly remembered that Sith had told him that this queen was also a knight.


    Although the rank is not high, he is also a knight!


    so¡­


    Colin no longer hesitated, and immediately took a bite of Queen Aisha''s white and slender neck!


    ...


    As the **** smoke gradually dissipated, Colin also looked up from Queen Aisha.


    His face is still a little pale.


    reached out and tried Queen Aisha''s snort¡ªand breathing.


    Colin relaxed, it seemed that the first embrace ceremony was a success.


    After becoming the blood, Queen Aisha has acquired the ability to be immune to severe poisons.


    In this way, he won''t die just like this, so that Colin has a chance to learn from her who is behind the scenes.


    Seeing that Queen Aisha hadn''t awakened for a while, Colin temporarily suppressed the countless questions in his heart, stood up, and walked to Knight Teld.


    Colin remembered that this Knight of the Saint Hild family was Tier 4.


    "ßê!"


    Colin slashed away Knight Teld''s wrist, letting blood flow slowly into the teacup.


    At this moment, Colin suddenly discovered a fact that shocked him-he hadn''t been downgraded!


    After the first embrace, shouldn¡¯t it be downgraded?


    Colin felt his body again.


    Although still a little weak, it is still a third-order!


    Could it be...


    Colin suddenly thought of a possibility.


    When he first embraced the Shire Knights, his rank was lower than that of the Shire.


    And this Queen Aisha, the knight rank is obviously lower than Colin.


    So, is it possible that the first-time support of low-level knights will not be reduced, only the first-time support of high-level knights?


    Colin was a little excited about this discovery.


    In this way, as long as his knight rank is raised, then there is no need to worry about lowering his rank every time he first embraces.


    He thought again, if the opponent''s rank is the same as him, would he be downgraded?


    may need further experiments...


    Seeing that Knight Teld¡¯s blood gradually filled the teacup, Colin immediately took it to his lips.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...


    Feeling the gradually warm body, Colin closed his eyes comfortably.


    But just as Colin was enjoying the pleasure brought by the increase in strength, Prince William''s voice suddenly came from far away:


    "Miss Vera, Your Royal Highness, are you over?"


    Colin was startled, thinking how to send this guy away, he saw Queen Aisha woke up leisurely.


    There seems to be some confusion in her eyes-obviously she has taken the poison in advance, so why is she still alive?


    She turned her head to look at Colin, and then, an instinct that originated from the depths of her bloodline could make her feel obedient.


    "Let him go." Colin tried to order Queen Aisha.


    Queen Aisha nodded and said loudly outside: "Ms. Vera and I are drinking tea, please wait a while."


    Prince William did not doubt that he had him, and quickly replied: "Okay. Don''t worry, no one will disturb your Yaxing!"


    After sending Prince William, UU reading Queen Aisha turned her head to look at Colin, and asked suspiciously: "Why didn''t I... Why didn''t you die?"


    Colin put away the water bag in time, came to Queen Aisha, looked at her condescendingly, with infinite piety and respect on her face, and asked calmly:


    "Have you heard of blood angels?"


    ...


    Outside the hall, Prince William relayed what Queen Aisha had said.


    The old king squinted his eyes and said weakly: "If this is the case, I will go back and rest first. You can wait here and let me know when the result comes out."


    The rest of the half-elf nobles naturally nodded and said yes.


    After the old king was helped by the maid to leave, a half-elf slave girl who was poking her head suddenly walked in front of the temple.


    "You, yes, it''s you, come here!" Duke Miller called.


    The female slave came over with a shrunken head.


    "Whose slave girl are you? What are you running around? Has anyone taught you the rules?"


    "My lord, I, I am the slave girl of Viscount Anglia..." Cathy replied cautiously.


    Duke Miller wanted to break the unruly slave girl''s legs, but he heard that Viscount Angele stopped.


    Prince William also recognized Cathy at this time, nodded and said: "Yes, she is a gift from Viscount Angele. She has just entered the palace not long ago, and she still doesn''t understand the rules."


    Duke Miller snorted coldly, and reprimanded: "Get off! I''ll break your leg if I see you running around in the palace in the future!"


    "Yes!" Cathy paled with fright, turned and left quickly.


    After ¡¡¡¡ walked far away, Cathy turned her head carefully, looking at the queen''s bedroom, which was quiet as before, with a puzzled expression.


    But then, she suppressed the doubt and accelerated the pace of leaving.

 Chapter 110： story

    The bright sunshine came in from outside the window and sprinkled on the standing Colin and the kneeling Queen Aisha.


    Looking from a distance, it looks like an oil painting of a pilgrimage.


    Queen Aisha raised her head slightly and looked up at the man who had just given her a new life in front of her.


    is full of admiration and admiration in his heart.


    Although she had never heard of the **** name "Blood Angel Dracula", she believed in Colin''s words.


    After all, this is the person who has just pulled himself back from the abyss of death. In addition to angels and apostles, the Lord''s Chosen, who else has such mighty power?


    And the suppressive power from the blood that Colin exudes throughout his body was also mistaken by Queen Aisha as the sacred halo of the Chosen.


    "...So, Aisha Miller, are you willing to become my family and contribute your own strength to the mysterious mission of Lord Blood Angel?"


    "I do!" Queen Isa answered with a pious face.


    Seeing this, Colin couldn''t help sighing¡ªthe brainwashing ability of religion is too powerful!


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with digging the corner of the Lord of Glory by digging the church wool like this.


    At least until his own strength surpasses the church, he will continue to control the blood in this way.


    However, he believes that one day, he will no longer need to rely on the so-called blood angels, the so-called Lord''s Chosen, and let the real name of the blood race appear in the world!


    Of course, before that, he still needs low-key development...


    "Very good!" Colin stretched out his hand and tapped on Queen Aisha''s forehead, as if completing some kind of inheritance ritual, "I accept your loyalty in the name of the Lord of Radiance and the Blood Angel, and give you the grace of blood, hope Don''t live up to this glory."


    Queen Aisha closed her eyes, as if bathed in some sacred light, with a pious and fanatical expression on her face.


    After the other party gradually calmed down, Colin took his finger back and asked, "Tell me, who asked you to assassinate Vera?"


    Queen Aisha opened her eyes and replied without hesitation: "It''s Sith."


    "Sith of the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Yes."


    This answer did not surprise Colin. He had noticed a certain connection between the queen and Sith before.


    But what he wonders is, why did Sith assassinate Vera?


    What made him even more puzzled was, why should Queen Aisha obey the orders of a small businessman?


    Looking at Queen Aisha''s bright and pretty face, Colin asked his doubts.


    "My Lord Chosen, my purpose in killing Vera is to take revenge on the Mediwyn family and the Miller family!"


    Hearing this, Colin suddenly thought of something. He raised his finger to the red blood rose by the window and asked: "Because of a head buried there?"


    "Yes. There is buried the head of the one I once loved."


    Colin has probably guessed the reason why Queen Aisha hated the Modywen family and the Miller family, so he nodded and said: "Tell your story."


    "Yes." A sorrow flashed in Queen Aisha''s blue eyes, "Before I got married into the half-elf royal family, I had a true beloved one.


    He was born in a small noble family in Silvermoon City. Later, his family was defeated and he became a wandering knight. Later, he was taken in by his father and became a knight of the Miller family.


    After learning that we were in love, my father was very angry. How could he allow his daughter to marry a down-and-out knight?


    So, my father drove him away and found me a more powerful husband.


    Yes, that is, His Majesty the Half-elf King.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t want to marry an old man in his seventies, so I started crying and making noise, not eating or drinking, in protest.


    Unexpectedly, my father killed my lover directly, sent his head in front of me, and warned me-if he does not marry into the royal family, he will cut off my head! "


    At this point, Queen Aisha''s breathing became rapid, her chest was violently ups and downs, and her eyes were full of fear and hatred.


    after a while, she continued:


    "Under the persecution of my father, I had to marry the old king.


    But from then on, I only have an unforgettable hatred for him!


    In order to please the king, for his own power, he actually treated his own daughter like this!


    The day I got married, I secretly vowed to make him pay!


    I bury the head of my lover in the flowerpot of the blood rose, let him accompany me day and night, remind me not to forget this hatred! "


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart.


    This woman is really cruel!


    Put the head of the lover by your side, this matter should be put on ordinary people, I am afraid it will be a nightmare all night.


    "While I was struggling to find a chance for revenge, a businessman approached me.


    Yes, it is the Sith of the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    I know him through the blood rose. Their chamber of commerce can cultivate the best blood rose in Silvermoon City, so they become the exclusive supplier of the royal garden, often visiting the palace.


    He didn''t know how to learn my story, so he hinted that he could help me.


    Of course I will not easily trust a businessman until he shows me something. "


    "what?"


    "The coat of arms of the Savoy family."


    "Savoy?" Colin felt as if he had heard of this family somewhere.


    Queen Aisha patiently explained: "The Savoy family was once a half-elf royal family, but in a coup that lasted more than three hundred years, the Modiwen family was driven off the throne."


    Colin nodded, only then did he understand.


    His previous guess was correct, the guy Sith is indeed a nobleman.


    Besides, it is still the half-elf royal family!


    In this way, the half-elf slave Cathy that Prince William gave to him is probably also named Savoy.


    Queen Aisha continued to tell: "After seeing the Savoy family''s badge I am convinced that Sith can be trusted, because we are all revengeful.


    So, after Miss Vera came to Silvermoon City, Sith found me again and asked me to find a chance to kill Vera! "


    Colin also guessed the purpose of the Sith at this time, and blurted out: "He wants the Modywin family to bear the anger of the North!"


    "Yes." Queen Aisha nodded. "Sith told me that as long as Vera is allowed to die in the palace, the Mediwyn family will be completely over. The Miller family is the same. They will all be in the Duke of St. Hild. Burned to ashes in his anger!"


    Hearing this, Colin also sneered and added: "And Sith, as a descendant of the former half-elf royal family Savoy, he can take the opportunity to rise again and even ascend to the throne."


    Queen Aisha nodded: "Yes, this is his purpose. However, I didn''t care at the time. Because all I want is revenge! As for what Silvermoon City will become, it will fall into whose hands, I don''t care."


    "Even if the Sith is on the throne, it is just a puppet. When the Northern Army enters Silvermoon City, the real master of the city must be..." When Colin said this, he was suddenly stunned.


    Because, he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    He originally thought that the Sith Savoy was behind the assassination.


    But now, he thinks there might be someone else!


    As the saying goes, the big ones are suspicious.


    If Vera is really assassinated and killed, who will profit the most?


    Sith?


    Even if he ascends to the throne, he is no more than a puppet.


    And the one who can really take this opportunity to control the half-elf kingdom is--


    The Duke of St. Hild!

 Chapter 111： Will count and count (on)

    The sunlight outside the window is very good, wisps of light projected in, falling on the orange teak floor, reflecting a looming halo.


    Bathed in warm sunshine, Vera slept soundly on the round table.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly cocked, and even the cute dimples were revealed, as if she was having a good dream.


    However, such a beautiful picture cannot warm Colin''s heart.


    Because he has guessed by now, behind the Sith, I am afraid that the Duke of St. Hilde is standing!


    This cruel-hearted Duke of the North, in order to get an excuse to enter Silvermoon City, he did not hesitate to sacrifice his adopted daughter!


    Of course, this didn''t surprise Colin too much.


    After all, Vera is not the biological daughter of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Not to mention, Vera seriously threatened the inheritance of the sons of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Charles has been deposed.


    Adams also died in Roar Fort.


    There is only one Joyce left.


    Perhaps, when the Duke of St. Hild saw Adams die in front of him, he had already made up his mind to send Vera on the road.


    Colin now also suddenly understood why the Duke of St. Hild had to send him as a messenger.


    I''m afraid this is the last little conscience he has at work.


    After all, Vera is also his adopted daughter (and niece).


    Let Colin be the messenger, I¡¯m afraid I want Vera¡¯s last journey of life to be accompanied by her beloved man.


    This also explains why Teld Knight is so cooperative, giving Vera and Colin a chance to meet separately.


    So, that is actually the "last shot" before dying?


    Colin took a few deep breaths and suppressed his inner anger.


    The anger of the weak is useless.


    He understands that he can''t compete with the Duke of St. Hilde alone.


    Allies.


    He needs allies!


    Then, an arrogant figure appeared in his mind-Marquis Garcia!


    To fight against the Duke of St. Hild, Colin must unite with the Marquis of Garcia.


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly had an idea.


    The current situation made him realize that his previous plan might be modified to make it more perfect...


    "Aisha, I can help you get revenge without killing Vera. Also, you don''t have to lose your life. Would you like to cooperate with me?"


    Upon hearing Colin''s words, Queen Aisha obediently nodded and said: "You gave me a new life and gave me a new mission. Therefore, I will follow your arrangements, Lord God Chosen."


    Looking at Queen Aisha, who was so different from her before, Colin couldn''t help but sigh that this kind of brainwashing method is really powerful.


    "Okay, next, you will do this..."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the hall, the half-elf aristocrats who have been waiting for a long time are about to fall asleep.


    But because of Queen Aisha''s warning before, they didn''t dare to bother.


    Some people have begun to slander in their hearts--


    It¡¯s just a test, and it¡¯s not XX. Is it necessary to have such a long foreplay?


    "what!!!"


    A scream suddenly came out from the palace, scaring the sleepy people outside.


    Duke Miller''s expression changed drastically, and he exclaimed, "It''s Queen Aisha''s voice!"


    said, he immediately ran towards the bedroom.


    The rest of the people also quickly followed.


    But when they reached the door of the bedroom, they stopped again, wondering whether they should break in.


    Duke Miller shouted inside: "His Royal Highness, what happened?"


    Queen Aisha did not answer, but kept screaming, and at the same time, there were fierce fighting sounds.


    Duke Rutte pulled out his saber around his waist and said decisively: "Something happened inside, we must go in!"


    Duke Miller also nodded in agreement.


    Prince William hesitated for a while, nodded, and then shouted: "Miss Vera, Your Royal Highness, we are here!"


    However, just when they were about to rush in, they saw Queen Aisha rushing out of it covered in blood!


    "Your Highness!"


    Everyone just wanted to ask what happened, but saw another figure chasing Queen Aisha and also rushed out.


    is Prince Tupe!


    However, Prince Tupe is very wrong at this time.


    He was holding a long sword stained with blood, and he was hunting down Queen Aisha!


    Seeing this scene, Duke Miller only felt his soul lost, like falling into an ice cave.


    He shouted immediately: "Tupe! What are you doing! Stop it!"


    However, Prince Tup¨¦ ignored Duke Miller, still staring at Queen Aisha with scarlet eyes.


    "Tupe, you''re looking for death!" Duke Rutte roared, his sword exuding dazzling light, and he cut straight towards Prince Tupe.


    Boom!


    The marble floor was blasted to pieces, and a large number of rubbles spattered like bullets. Many of them fell on Prince Tupe, leaving him bruised.


    However, Duke Lutte¡¯s sword warning meant heavier, otherwise, with his Tier 4 knight''s strength, it would be enough to beat Prince Tupe in a second.


    Duke Miller took the opportunity to rush to Prince Tupae and roared: "Tupao! What are you doing? Put down the sword for me!"


    In fact, Duke Miller''s move was more to protect Prince Tupe, but unfortunately, Prince Tupe seemed to be completely crazy at this time, and he directly swung his sword at the Duke Miller in front of him.


    banged.


    Duke Miller held up Prince Tupe¡¯s sword, but his heart sank straight down.


    At this time, Queen Aisha, who was fleeing the danger, suddenly turned around and shouted hoarsely: "Kill him! I order you to kill him!"


    Prince William looked at all this in a daze, completely unable to understand the situation, and asked quickly: "His Royal Highness, what happened inside? Why did Tupe become like this?"


    "He is crazy, he is crazy!" Queen Aisha cried with blood and tears, "He killed Miss Vera!"


    Boom!


    Queen Aisha''s last words seemed like a thunder, which instantly shook all the half-elf high-levels present to be dizzy.


    Vera is dead?


    was killed by Prince Tupe?


    If this is not from the mouth of Queen Aisha who is full of blood I am afraid everyone will think this is a joke.


    But now, they can''t laugh anymore.


    Under the bright sunshine, they are like falling into an ice cave.


    is over.


    The Miller family, it''s over.


    The Modiwin family, it''s over.


    The half-elf kingdom, I am afraid it is over.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah!!! I killed you, beast!"


    Duke Miller roared, waving the sharp sword in his hand, no longer holding any reservations, and slashed towards Prince Tup¨¦¡¯s vitals.


    It seems that this is the only way to alleviate some of his inner fears.


    ßË! Boom! Boom!


    Duke Rutte set up a steel shield, like a strong rhino, rushing towards Prince Tupe step by step.


    Boom!


    Prince Tupei was spitting blood out of his mouth by the blow, and he flew out and hit the palace wall fiercely.


    However, such a heavy blow still did not make him lose his mobility.


    I saw him stand up again, let out a terrifying roar that didn''t look like a human, then waved the long sword in his hand, and rushed towards Queen Aisha again.


    As if not reaching the goal, never give up.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Duke Rutte was completely angry.


    àØ!


    Prince Tupe was hit and flew again.


    And Duke Rutte didn''t let him go this time, and directly caught up with him and stepped on his chest.


    Click.


    Now Prince Tupe seemed to finally calm down, and a lot of blood kept leaking from his mouth.


    Until this time, everyone noticed that Colin had appeared at the gate of the palace for some time.


    And in his arms, he was holding Vera covered in blood.

 Chapter 112： Will count and count (below)

    "Ann... Viscount Anglia, Miss Vera, she..."


    Prince William looked at the man with a frosty face, and suddenly felt heart palpitations, but he bit his head and asked carefully.


    Colin did not answer.


    Instead, he slowly swept over everyone present with cold eyes, and finally stayed on the prince Tupe who collapsed on the ground.


    "He must be buried!"


    Colin commanded in an unquestionable tone.


    Duke Rutte gritted his teeth and waved his long sword.


    ßê!


    cut off the head of Prince Tupe.


    Duke Miller''s face twitched a few times, but he said nothing.


    The other half-elf aristocrats also looked away and couldn''t bear to look.


    But at the same time, they all secretly look forward to--


    To be buried with Prince Tupe, should be... enough?


    Feeling that the connection is completely disconnected, Colin knew that Prince Tupe was dead.


    It seems that the blood slave will die when his head is cut off.


    Colin also leisurely recorded "experimental data".


    Of course, on the surface, he still looked like he wanted to kill all the half-elves of Silvermoon City to bury Vera with him.


    "Your Excellency Viscount Anglia..." William wanted to ask again what happened.


    But Colin didn''t give him this opportunity at all, holding Vera''s "corpse" and strode away.


    Duke Rutte quietly walked to Prince William and whispered: "Your Royal Highness, you can''t let them leave like this!"


    "This...this..." Prince William looked panicked, completely at a loss as to what to do.


    Duke Rutte looked disappointed and was about to order the guards to stop Colin, but he heard Queen Aisha say: "Send someone to stare at them, as long as they don''t leave the palace. We should go to your Majesty right now."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Prince William seemed to have caught a life-saving straw, "Just do what you say, we will go to the father immediately!"


    Duke Rutte had to take his orders.


    ¡­¡­


    but said that Colin went all the way back to his residence.


    The guards of the Saint-Hilde family saw Vera, who was covered in blood and didn''t know his life or death, and his eyes instantly turned red, as if they were going to be incarnations of beasts that would choose people to eat in the next second.


    "Viscount-sir, what happened? Miss Vera, she..." a leading guard stepped forward and asked.


    Colin did not answer his question, but explained: "Gather everyone and stay around the side hall. No one should come near!"


    "Yes!"


    "In addition, Knight Teld was seriously injured and was in a coma in the queen''s palace. You send someone to get him back. When he wakes up, let him come to me as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!"


    "Send someone back to Winter City to send a letter -" Colin gritted his steel teeth and tried to squeeze a tear from his eyes, "Miss Vera was killed by Tupe Miller!"


    "What?" The guards were stunned by the cruel news.


    In the next second, they could no longer control the anger in their hearts, and they drew their swords one after another, roaring: "Vengeance for Miss Vera!"


    "Vengeance!"


    "Vengeance!"


    ¡­¡­


    Colin looked at the enthusiastic guards, and quickly stopped and said:


    "Of course we want revenge! But, just such a small amount of people can''t make the half-elves pay the price they deserve! Therefore, your task now is to send the news back to Winter City, and wait for the northern army to come to Silvermoon City. "


    The guards calmed down and began to execute Colin''s previous orders.


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief and strode into the room.


    Closed the door, he saw the half-elf slave girl sent by Prince William walked over with a shocked look: "Viscount Lord, Miss Vera, she...she really..."


    Watching as she approached quickly, as if she wanted to see if Vera was really dead Cathy, Colin glared at him and shouted loudly: "Stop, Cathy Savoy!"


    Hearing Colin screaming her true identity, Cathy was shocked.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Colin walked to the bed and put Vera''s "corpse" on the bed.


    "Big, sir...I..." Cathy still seemed to want to explain.


    Colin didn''t turn his head back, but said coldly: "I''m not in the mood to play undercover games with you! So, you''d better be smart, otherwise, killing you is like trampling on an ant."


    "..." Cathy shrank her head and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    "Go and find a coffin."


    "Yes." Cathy ran out as soon as she received an amnesty.


    However, Colin''s actions also made her confirm something-Vera is really dead!


    When she reached a corner where no one noticed, Cathy quietly took out a green bamboo knot from her clothes and threw it on the ground.


    After a while, the bamboo joint quietly burned.


    There is no dazzling fire, only a faint green smoke, strands of smoke, floating in the air endlessly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the king''s palace.


    A group of half-elf nobles are listening to Queen Aisha''s narration with bated breath.


    "...I just finished talking about the results of the physical examination, Prince Tupe went crazy, drew a sword and stabbed Miss Vera, we didn''t even react..."


    "What is the result of the body examination?" Suddenly a half-elf nobleman asked.


    Queen Aisha did not answer, she seemed to think this was a stupid question.


    Her silence also made everyone understand that Vera was not innocent anymore.


    But, did Prince Tupe suddenly go crazy because of this and want to kill Vera?


    This is too incredible.


    If it weren''t for Queen Aisha to say it herself, if everyone hadn''t witnessed Prince Tupe''s madness, I''m afraid no one would believe such absurd remarks.


    However, the truth seems to be so absurd.


    "Why are you telling the results of such a medical examination?" Duke Miller suddenly questioned Queen Aisha.


    Queen Aisha sneered coldly: "My lord, do you want me to lie?"


    "Why not?" Duke Miller said nonchalantly, as if he was going crazy.


    He did not expect that his daughter would betray the family like this!


    And Prince Tupe''s behavior made Duke Miller completely incomprehensible.


    If you are not innocent, you are not innocentAre you going to draw your sword to kill?


    Seeing that Duke Miller dared to ask Queen Aisha to lie, the half-elf aristocrats did not rebuke, and many people even secretly agreed.


    If Queen Aisha tells a little lie, at least it won''t be so uncontrollable.


    "Aren''t the Viscount Anglia and the Knights Teld both present at the time? Couldn''t they stop Tuppe?" Duke Rutte suddenly questioned.


    "Because Tupe poisoned the tea, we all became groggy and our combat effectiveness was greatly reduced." King Aisha broke the pot afterwards.


    "Didn''t you prepare the tea yourself? How did Tupe poison it?"


    "How do I know? Also, the maid prepared the tea, not me!"


    "You mean, Tupe bought your maid?"


    "possible."


    "That means he was poisoned in advance before the medical examination results came out?"


    "Perhaps he had guessed the result a long time ago."


    "But it won''t kill people."


    "Hehe, then you have to ask Tupe."


    ¡­¡­


    "Enough!" The old king roared and interrupted the confrontation between Duke Rutte and Queen Aisha.


    His chest undulated violently, as if he was about to pass his breath in the next second.


    "The most urgent task is to immediately block the news! All the people present, without my permission, must not leak out today''s affairs! Rutte, you immediately take someone to block the city gates, and no one can enter or leave!"


    "Yes." Duke Rutte took the order immediately.


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw the old king roll his eyes and fainted.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall, chaos suddenly became a mess.

 ~： One Hundred and Thirteen Blockade

    Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    In that garden full of blood roses, Sith was staring at the fiery flowers in front of him in a daze.


    A maid carefully stepped forward and asked, "My lord, do you need a meal?"


    Sith waved impatiently.


    The maid quickly stepped back gently.


    Sith paced back and forth in the pavilion, and his expression became more and more anxious over time.


    Just before the sun set, an attendant hurried into the garden and reported: "My lord, I see the green smoke in the palace!"


    Sith stared, and said anxiously: "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, my lord. I swear by my family name!"


    "Okay!" Sith clapped his palms excitedly, and immediately ordered, "You immediately send someone to deliver the news to Wintertime! Move fast!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half-elf palace.


    All the half-elf aristocrats have left with a panic expression, and the queen also went back to take a bath and change clothes, changing all the **** clothes.


    In the empty palace, only Prince William and the unconscious old king were left.


    However, when Prince William waved back the attendants around him, the old king who had been in a coma suddenly opened his eyes and sat up on the bed.


    Prince William was crying, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Your Majesty, now...what shall we do now!"


    The old king glared at his son and said calmly: "What is it? The more you face a crisis, the more you have to calm down!"


    "Yes, yes!" Prince William nodded repeatedly, but the fear on his face could not be concealed.


    A look of disappointment flashed in the eyes of the old king, but at this time, he didn''t care about teaching this ineffective son.


    He knows very well that the current half-elf kingdom, or more accurately, the Medivh family, has reached a critical moment of life and death!


    Vera died in Silvermoon City, which was simply a disaster for the Modiwen family.


    Regardless of the conspiracy behind this, who the messenger is, why did Prince Tupe go crazy suddenly?


    These are no longer important.


    The important thing is that there must be a target for the anger of the Duke of St. Hild.


    As for this object, the old king didn''t want it to be the Modiwen family.


    Therefore, he must take measures as soon as possible to transfer this terrible disaster that could destroy the Modiwen family.


    As for whom to throw this giant pot...


    The sharpness in the eyes of the old king flashed, and he ordered Prince William:


    "Listen carefully, now there are five things you have to do.


    First, send someone to stare at the Miller family, all family members will be watched specially, no one can miss it! In addition, arrange for Duke Miller to come and see me tomorrow morning.


    Second, you personally go to see the messenger of the Saint Pros family in the east, and ask them to see me tomorrow morning, but you must never tell them what happened in the queen''s palace.


    Third, send someone to seal the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce immediately. Yes, that is the Chamber of Commerce I asked you to check before, and control the person in charge.


    Fourth, send someone to watch Viscount Anglia and his party, forbid them to leave the palace, nor allow them to pass news to the outside world.


    Fifth, ahem..."


    The old king said a little anxiously, the next son choked himself.


    Prince William quickly picked up the water glass and handed it over.


    The old king drank a few sips of water, slowly, and continued: "Fifth, the whole city is under martial law! Without my order, no one can leave Silvermoon City!


    Not only people, but also pigeons.


    You go to your uncle and ask him to arrange the ranger on duty at the head of the city. As long as he finds the homing pigeons flying outside the city, he will shoot them all! "


    "Yes!" Prince William nodded decisively.


    The orders of the old king made him feel relieved.


    While preparing to execute, Prince William suddenly thought of someone and asked: "Father, Queen Aisha is also a member of the Miller family, so, should I send someone to keep an eye on her..."


    "Nonsense, of course!" When the old king heard this stupid question, he was about to scold him, but suddenly he thought of something, his eyes rolled, and he said, "You go and let her come to see me now."


    "Yes." Prince William didn''t dare to speak any more, and hurriedly left.


    The hall was quiet, and only the old king''s breathing was a little quick.


    He just lay on the bed, looking at the crystal magic chandelier on the ceiling, lost in thought.


    After a while, I didn''t know what was thinking, a flush of flush suddenly poured onto his cheeks, but it quickly subsided.


    He coughed a few times and murmured: "The Duke of Saint Hild...you are so cruel..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The crisp sound of footsteps sounded outside the palace.


    After a while, Queen Aisha walked in.


    She has just finished taking a shower and changed into a bright red dress, which contrasts sharply with the white and moist skin.


    A light make-up was applied to her exquisitely beautiful cheeks, and her bright and brilliant eyes shone with moving brilliance.


    Her expression is gentle and virtuous, but she also hides a charming charm that cannot be concealed.


    However, in this tense atmosphere, the style that Queen Aisha showed was so out of place.


    The old king looked at the beautiful queen in front of him, and his heart surged with unspeakable anger and tyranny.


    However, he was forcibly suppressed.


    "Aisha, ahem, I haven''t seen you for a long time... so beautiful."


    King Aisha later came to the bed and looked at the old king condescendingly, as if returning to the arms of the Lord of Radiance in the next second, with an undisguised mockery on her face:


    "Your Majesty, have you seen a bird in a cage?"


    The old king grunted a few times because of unknown.


    Queen Aisha smiled more charmingly: "The happiest moment for the bird in the cage is the moment when the cage disappears."


    "So...Do you hate me so..."


    "Your Majesty, you laughed, how can I hate you."


    "Then... can you tell me... what happened in your bedroom today?"


    "What happened? Didn''t I make it clear in public before?"


    "Cough cough cough..." The old king coughed violently, his breathless appearance made people worried that he would hang up without catching it.


    However, Queen Aisha looked at the old king with a calm face, and even had no intention of stepping forward to help take a picture of her back.


    After a long while, the old king finally relieved his breath, and said in a mosquito-like weak tone: "Couldn''t you...you can''t...cough cough...let me be a dying person...do you understand?"


    Queen Aisha was completely unmoved, giggled and said: "Your Majesty, you will live a hundred years, how come you are a dying person."


    Seeing that it''s useless to pretend to be dead, the old king didn''t pretend to be dead.


    "Aisha, do you know that if the Duke of St. Hilde is to blame, you must be the Miller family who bear the brunt!"


    "so what?"


    Queen Aisha''s indifferent expression made the old king very hurt, as if she had punched in the air, making her feel so uncomfortable that she wanted to vomit blood.


    "If you have nothing else, I will retire first."


    The old king''s face became extremely gloomy, and he snarled unwillingly, "Aisha, no matter what that person promised you, you have to figure out what is your true foundation!


    Don¡¯t find that you have no use value at all in the end and be abandoned by others! "


    Queen Aisha smiled charmingly, and deliberately shrugged her right shoulder, letting the slender shoulder strap slide down, revealing a looming whiteness: "How can I be useless?"


    After speaking, he smiled and turned and left.


    Only the old king who was stunned by the teasing but powerless was left behind.

 Chapter 114： wake

    "ßËßËßË."


    Colin opened the door and saw a Saint Hild family guard standing outside.


    After seeing Colin, he immediately reported loudly: "My lord, the palace is controlled by the Silver Moon Guard, and we are not allowed to leave."


    As expected.


    Colin was not surprised.


    The Modiwin family must now block the news, so as to allow enough time to respond.


    Seeing that Colin didn''t speak, the guard saw that there was a bloodthirsty fierce light in his eyes, and he roared, "My lord, should we kill you?"


    "How many of you are there? Can you run into Silvermoon City?"


    "You can try it. Death can''t stop us from moving forward!"


    The loyalty and bravery of these guards surprised Colin, but he still shook his head and said:


    "No, don''t make fearless sacrifices. It will be more useful for you to stay here. I will find a way to pass the news, and you just need to keep it here."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, Knight Teld hasn''t woken up yet?"


    The guard just wanted to shake his head, but heard someone behind him report: "My lord, Knight Teld is here."


    Colin nodded and motioned for the guard to retreat.


    "My lord, what happened?" Knight Teld hurried over, his steps were a little vain, and his face was very pale.


    Colin gritted his teeth and asked, "Don''t you remember what happened?"


    "I... I just remember that there was a problem with the tea, and then I passed out." Teld Knight lowered his head in shame.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell what happened!" Colin''s eyes turned red instantly, as if trying to suppress his inner anger, "Miss Vera was killed by Tupe!"


    "What?!" Knight Teld suddenly raised his head, looking at Colin in disbelief.


    However, Colin''s solemn and painful expression told him that all of this was true.


    At this time, he realized, it is no wonder that the guards of the St. Hild family that he saw along the way all looked like that.


    No wonder the atmosphere in the palace is particularly solemn and tense.


    No wonder the soldiers of the Silver Moon Guard around him looked so wary.


    "Vera...Miss...she..." For a moment, Knight Teld felt that the sky had fallen.


    Colin carefully observed the expression of the knight Teld, judging whether the knight''s shock was real or fake.


    From now on, the Saint Hild knight seemed to be really frightened.


    Colin had speculated before whether this Teld knight would be the "alternate assassin" of the Duke of St. Hild.


    If the assassination of Queen Aisha fails, the knight can act as a double insurance.


    But now it seems that it is not.


    In fact, it is right to think about it, Knight Teld can never be the murderer who killed Vera.


    Because, if Vera really dies in the hands of Knight Teld, then Marquis Garcia will definitely defect immediately and lead the Black Cavalry to kill Winter City.


    Therefore, the Duke of St. Hild would certainly not be so unwise.


    On the contrary, Queen Aisha is an excellent candidate.


    The mad Marquis of Garcia would immediately lead the Black Cavalry towards Silvermoon City without even using the orders of the Duke of St. Hild.


    "Then I will kill Tuppe!" Teld Knight roared.


    "Tupe is dead."


    "Then I will kill the Miller family!"


    Looking at the murderous knight in front of him, Clin suddenly had a headache. Didn''t you write drafts before bragging?


    "How do you kill? With just us, it''s estimated that we won''t be able to rush out of the palace."


    "To fight for vows and die for honor, this is my creed as a knight!"


    Colin had a headache, so he had to persuade him in another way:


    "I know you are not afraid of death, but you can''t die in vain! What''s more, how can only one Miller family be enough? I want the Modywin family and even all the half-elf nobles to be buried with Miss Vera!


    So, you must wait patiently for the moment the northern army arrives! "


    "Then shall we do nothing now?"


    "No, I want you to stay here to prevent the Modywin family dogs from jumping over the wall. It doesn''t matter if we die, but they must not let them contaminate Miss Vera''s body!"


    Telder Knight finally calmed down, which should be the reason for approving Colin.


    After sending away the stubborn knight, Colin walked back to the room again.


    closed the door, just after he took a breath, he found a bright young girl standing in front of him, looking at himself with curious eyes:


    "Kolin, what are you doing?"


    "Shhh!" Colin hurriedly stepped forward and covered Vera''s small mouth, "Speak quieter."


    Vera was taken aback by Colin''s movements, but did not dodge.


    Although confused, she nodded obediently, trusting Colin very much.


    Colin just let go of his hand and looked at Vera who had a blushing face: "If you have any questions, please hurry up and ask."


    "There are so many questions.


    What happened in the queen''s palace before?


    Why was I in your room after I woke up?


    Why is there all blood on my clothes?


    And that coffin, what''s the matter? "


    "Don''t worry, come one by one." Colin took Vera''s little hand and led her to sit down at the round table.


    Then, he told Vera the "confession" he had made with Queen Aisha.


    In short, throw all the pots to Tupe.


    As for why Tupe should kill Vera, maybe he is just a neurotic.


    This set of rhetoric is of course very unreasonable.


    If there is no such thing as the last Prince Tupe rushing out of the bedroom, and the scene where everyone is watching to chase and kill the queen with a sword, perhaps no one will believe it at all.


    But it is precisely because of that scene that this rhetoric can be confused.


    Besides, Tupe is also dead now.


    There is no right to death So, what I have to do now is to continue to pretend to be dead? "Vera obviously believed Colin''s rhetoric.


    "Yes. Before the Northern Army arrives at Silvermoon City, you must pretend to be dead."


    "Okay." Vera nodded obediently, and then saw her bloodstained all over her body, and suddenly felt aggrieved, "Then I can''t change this suit?"


    "No." Colin said strongly, but when he saw the girl''s big watery eyes, he gave in a step further, "Of course, you can take a bath and change the underwear inside."


    "Okay!" Vera was happy now.


    Then, she pointed to the coffin in the room and asked: "That coffin is also for me?"


    "Correct."


    "Am I going to sleep in there tonight?" Vera showed a little scared expression.


    Colin immediately waved his hand generously: "Of course not, you sleep in bed tonight, and I sleep in the coffin."


    Speaking of this, Colin suddenly realized--


    The vampire sleeps in the coffin, as if the style of painting is very suitable, what''s the matter?


    Maybe you can really try to sleep in the coffin, maybe there is something new...


    Just when Colin was thinking about it, Vera showed a shy expression, lowered her head, and said in a mosquito-like tone:


    "Why do you want to sleep in a coffin, can''t you also sleep in a bed?"


    Colin''s eyes lit up, and he nodded and said: "Okay! Then go to bed together!"


    As for the newly discovered idea of ??trying to sleep in the coffin just now, he has long been thrown out of the sky.


    How can there be a beautiful girl''s fragrance in the coffin?


    "It''s getting late, should we take a break earlier?"


    "I have to take a bath first."


    "Let''s wash it together."


    "Bah!"

 Chapter 115： trap

    The next day.


    The bleak autumn breeze rolled up the dust in the sky and enveloped the entire Silvermoon City, making it look more gloomy.


    This garden city, which was originally immersed in a festive atmosphere, became gloomy after only one day.


    Although the tragedy that happened in Queen Aisha¡¯s palace was only circulated among the half-elf nobles, the civilians in the city also felt the current tense and depressed situation.


    After all, the closed city gates, the order prohibiting entry and exit, and the patrolling soldiers everywhere on the street all show that something big has happened in Silvermoon City!


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Duke Miller, who had not slept all night, followed Prince William to the main hall of the palace.


    To be honest, Duke Miller was greatly relieved after learning that the king had summoned him.


    In his opinion, as long as the king is still willing to see himself, it means that the Miller family has not been completely abandoned, and there is still a glimmer of hope.


    The Miller family, who had just suffered an unprecedented crisis, had already waited to seize any straw.


    "Good morning, my sire!" Duke Miller stroked his chest and saluted, trying to behave as natural as usual.


    However, the dark eye circles and messy hair have revealed his inner fear and weakness.


    "Good morning, Duke Miller." The old king stood on the high platform of the main hall with his scepter, looking at his veteran from a distance.


    For Duke Miller, the old king is actually very important.


    Otherwise, he won''t be the prime minister of the half-elf kingdom.


    And Duke Miller did not disappoint the old king. During his ten years as prime minister, he has done a great job and has managed the half-elf kingdom in an orderly manner.


    When the king married Aisha Miller as the queen, it was actually to win over the capable prime minister and make plans for his next generation.


    Otherwise, there is no need for him to marry Aisha.


    Aisha is of course beautiful, but he is more than seventy years old, no matter how beautiful a beauty, he can only have eye addiction, what''s the point?


    What''s more, from the first day Aisha entered the palace, the old king saw her hatred of him.


    No matter how much she pretended, how could she escape the vicious eyes of the old king.


    The old king didn''t care too much about this. In his opinion, how could such a young girl who is like a flower like a jade be forced to marry a dying old guy by his father, how could there be no resentment.


    But he did not expect that this resentment would cause such a disaster for himself and the Modiwen family!


    Yes, although there was nothing to tell from Queen Aisha last night, the old king still firmly believed that this woman lied!


    What happened in the queen''s palace at the time was certainly not that simple.


    This is the intuition of an old politician who has been in the turbulent political arena for a lifetime!


    He has no evidence, but he does not speak evidence.


    "Did you sleep well last night?"


    "good¡­"


    "When people get old and experience too many things, it is easy to fall asleep."


    The unhurried and unhurried attitude of the old king made Duke Miller a little puzzled. In this situation, how can he still gossiping about the house?


    However, the old king seemed to be here to talk to Duke Miller: "I remember you told me that you have two sons, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is the grandson?"


    "There is one."


    "how old are you?"


    "It''s just full moon."


    "It''s just full moon." The old king slowly walked off the platform and approached Duke Miller. He pointedly said, "Such a small child, don''t many people know him?"


    Duke Miller suddenly raised his head, as if he understood what the old king meant.


    His lips trembled slightly, and his eyes flashed with extremely complicated expressions, like pain, resentment, but also gratitude...


    After a while, Duke Miller replied: "When...Of course, it''s a child after all, and I haven''t seen a few people yet."


    The old king nodded and sighed: "Yes! And the children grow up fast and change the same every day. Even if someone has seen them when they were young, they will not recognize them at all for a year or two."


    Speaking of this, Duke Miller has naturally understood the meaning of the old king.


    Obviously, the old king is telling him that the Miller family can no longer keep it, but it can help him keep a bloodline-that is the little grandson of Duke Miller who has just reached the full moon!


    Duke Miller burst into tears, and his whole body began to tremble.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of fear or gratitude.


    "Your Majesty... Thank you... for everything you have done to the Miller family!"


    The old king stretched out his hand, patted Duke Miller''s shoulder twice, and whispered, "I hope you don''t resent me."


    "I will not resent you." Duke Miller smiled miserably, "This is the fate of our half-elves. I will inevitably be crushed to pieces between giants."


    The old king sighed and seemed to agree with Duke Miller''s words.


    He approached Duke Miller''s ear and whispered: "Go with ease, your grandson, I will send someone to replace it."


    Duke Miller nodded and glanced at the old king one last time.


    Then, he drew out his sword without hesitation.


    But at this moment, the old king raised his hand to stop Duke Miller.


    "Your Majesty, what else do you want?"


    The old king stretched out his right hand and said coldly: "You are my knight, you deserve to die in my hands."


    Duke Miller was stunned, but he still handed the sword to the old king.


    Then, I closed my eyes.


    ßê!


    The long sword passed through the chest.


    ...


    Outside the hall, Prince William is accompanying the brothers and sisters of Saint Pros.


    "Your Majesty, when will your Majesty see us? I have been waiting for so long." Anna asked boredly, holding the pebble on the ground.


    "It should be soon!" Prince William quickly explained with a smile, "Father is receiving Duke Miller, UU reading next is your turn."


    Earl Evan was still drunk on his own, and when he heard this, he suddenly said: "Your Royal Highness, what happened yesterday, do you still refuse to tell us?"


    Prince William smiled and waved his hand: "This...when you meet your Majesty, you will naturally know."


    "Okay." Count Evan didn''t care, and took the wine pouch into his mouth again.


    After a long time, a guard hurried to Prince William''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Then, Prince William invited the brothers and sisters of Saint-Pross: "Two, your Majesty can see you now, please!"


    Earl Evan and Anna strode forward immediately, toward the hall.


    "Prince William, won''t you go in together?" Count Evan suddenly turned his head.


    "I won''t go, your majesty just said that I want to see you."


    "it is good."


    The two brothers and sisters walked into the hall without any doubt about him.


    However, the hall was empty, without a single figure.


    "Your Majesty?" Count Evan yelled tentatively, but only heard his own echo.


    Anna wrinkled her nose and asked in surprise: "Why does it smell of blood?"


    "Smell of blood?" Count Evan suddenly stunned and realized that it was not good.


    "In that direction." Anna walked deep into the temple.


    After they took a few steps forward, they were shocked to find that a **** corpse was lying on its back on the ground, with a long sword stuck in its chest.


    Just now because his sight was blocked by the pillars in the temple, he was not immediately noticed by the brothers and sisters.


    "Not good! Let''s go!" Count Evan quickly took his sister''s arm and ran outside the temple.


    "What''s wrong, brother?" Anna still looked dazed.


    "This is a trap!"

 Chapter 116： frame

    "Two distinguished guests, where are you going?"


    Before the brothers and sisters of St. Pros ran out of the main hall, Prince William appeared at the door of the hall.


    Behind him, there were full of guards from the Silver Moon Guard.


    Earl Evan stopped, and suddenly smiled: "His Royal Highness, to be honest, this strategy is a bit too rough."


    Prince William looked puzzled: "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    Then, he took a few steps forward and asked, "Where is your Majesty? Why are you two?"


    Anna stood up pretty and was about to talk, but was stopped by her brother.


    At this time, Prince William had already walked into the temple, and then he found the corpse.


    "Duke Miller! What''s wrong with you?"


    Looking at Prince William running towards the corpse, Evan shook his head and sneered: "Your Highness, your acting skills are really terrible."


    Prince William ignored Earl Evan¡¯s taunts, but turned around and ordered the guards: "These two men killed Duke Miller, and now take them down immediately!"


    "Yes!" The guards responded suddenly, and then drew their swords and surrounded the Saint Pros brothers and sisters.


    àØ!


    Anna immediately drew out the broadsword behind her back, slammed it heavily on the ground, and shouted, "I see who will die first!"


    But Count Evan shook his head at his sister and said, "No, Anna, it''s not necessary."


    "But, brother, these half-elf designs frame us!"


    "Haha, it''s just a botched plant." Count Evan still looked like he was ready, "Listen to me, put down the weapon, nothing will happen."


    Anna frowned and stared at her brother for a long while, finally sighed and put away the huge broadsword again.


    Earl Evan didn''t seem to be conscious of becoming a prisoner. He still smiled and said to Prince William: "Well, your Royal Highness, can you take us to see His Majesty the King now?"


    Prince William ignored him. Instead, he ordered: "Push them into prison and keep them under strict control!"


    "Yes!"


    Earl Evan raised his brows and sneered: "Why, doesn''t your Majesty the King even have the courage to meet us?"


    Prince William still did not answer.


    Earl Evan rolled his eyes and said: "Hehe, it seems that what happened yesterday is really not small! Well, let me guess..."


    At this time, a guard had already walked behind Evan Evan, put his hands behind him, and locked it with an iron chain.


    But Evan Evan didn''t seem to care about it, and continued to speak: "You have the courage to take us to prison, could it be... Vera was assassinated?"


    Prince William was taken aback for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Evan Evan could even guess this.


    But he still didn''t speak.


    The old king emphatically explained before that William must be careful of this Evan Evan, not to pick him up, let alone believe any promises he gave.


    Therefore, Prince William faithfully carried out his father''s orders and did not dare to violate the slightest bit.


    "Ha! I guessed right!" Count Evan noticed Prince William''s dazedness and smiled triumphantly.


    Immediately, he said in a seductive tone: "His Royal Highness, if Miss Vera is really dead, then you will not be able to arrest us. At this time, our East Territory is your only support!"


    Prince William seemed to have become a puppet, just not responding to Evan Evan.


    "His Royal Highness, I have a way to help you solve your current problems! Really! As long as you take us to see His Majesty the King!"


    Prince William felt that the Earl of the East was really noisy, so he waved to the guards to signal them to speed up.


    "Your Highness! Your Highness! Believe me, only I can help you now! Go and tell Your Majesty the King that I have a way to prevent troops from sending troops to the North..."


    Wait for the brothers and sisters of St. Pros to be taken out of the main hall, Prince William was still thinking about the last words Evan Evan said.


    Does he really have a way?


    Just when Prince William was stunned, the old king appeared behind him: "Do you really think he can help us?"


    "Father...I..." Prince William hesitated, but decided to answer truthfully, "I think you can listen to Evan''s advice, maybe he really has a way..."


    "Huh! Fool!" The old king interrupted without hesitation, "If you really intend to listen to his advice, then you will be caught!"


    Prince William lowered his head, dare not say anything.


    The old king sighed and explained: "When dealing with such smart people, you must be careful. Especially when the other party tells you that he can help you.


    At this time, you have to stop and think carefully about whether your position and his position are the same. If they are inconsistent, don''t listen to it!


    Otherwise, you will be sold by him sooner or later, I don¡¯t know it! "


    "Yes, Father." Prince William nodded again and again, and when he saw his father''s anger disappeared, he asked carefully, "Then what should we do with their brother and sister?"


    "Close it first! Don''t neglect eating and drinking, but never let them have any contact with the outside world!"


    "Yes."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ßѵ±!


    The heavy iron gate fell, completely isolating the brothers and sisters from the outside world.


    Count Evan looked at his cell and nodded with a smile: "The environment is not bad, except for the lack of windows, everything is quite complete."


    Anna looked at her calm elder brother, she didn¡¯t feel calm: "Think of a way, elder brother! Are we just waiting to die here?"


    "Haha, don''t be afraid! The Modiwen family dare not kill us."


    "Then why did they lock us up?"


    "The chips."


    "What bargaining chip?"


    Earl Evan sat down at the round table picked up the kettle and smelled it, and found that it was not wine, he was a little disappointed.


    After pouring himself and his sister a glass of water, the earl said in a leisurely manner: "Remember that I told you before that the Duke of St. Hild has a winning strategy?"


    "Well, just let Vera die in Silvermoon City. Could it be... you really guessed it?"


    "should be."


    "Then what does this have to do with arresting us?"


    "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly." Count Evan drank and said, "Although I guessed that Vera would die in Silvermoon City, I didn''t guess the murderer."


    "The murderer who killed Vera?"


    "Yes." There was a wonderful brilliance in Evan''s eyes.


    Anna, who is familiar with her elder brother, knows very well that Count Evan is excited-this is a kind of excitement when he meets his opponent.


    Count Evan was indeed very excited, as if he had found a fun game: "I thought that the Duke of St. Hilde would let someone in the party to kill Vera, such as the Viscount Anglia, or whatever. A hidden dead man.


    After all, this is the easiest to arrange.


    But unexpectedly, the Duke of St. Hild found someone from the Miller family to be the murderer!


    How did this happen?


    is too smart!


    In this way, not only successfully found an excuse to send troops to Silvermoon City, but also thoroughly cleared his own suspicions-it is difficult for everyone to suspect that the Duke of St. Hild is behind the scenes.


    This shows that the Duke of St. Hilde has been setting up the half-elf kingdom very early, hehe, we did not lose in the East! "


    Anna was confused:


    "How do you know that the murderer is from the Miller family?"

 Chapter 117： arrival

    "It''s unclear."


    Earl Evan spread his hands, as if he felt that there was no need to explain this question.


    "The Duke Miller was killed, and the corpse was thrown there as a prop to frame us. Doesn''t this mean that the Miller family has been completely abandoned.


    Why was abandoned?


    is obviously because someone in their family killed Vera. "


    Anna nodded, but then wondered: "Why would the Miller family kill Vera? Was it bought by the Duke of St. Hild?"


    "This is where I admire the Duke of St. Hild!" Count Evan''s eyes once again flashed with strange brilliance, "You know, the murderer of the Miller family, but he is helping with the risk of death. The Duke of St. Hild does things!"


    "So, you can''t guess why the Miller family would help the Duke of St. Hild do such a thing?"


    "How do I guess this?" Count Evan shook his head and said helplessly, "I am not a god."


    "Then what does this have to do with us? You still didn''t say why the king arrested us."


    Earl Evan chuckled: "You think, since Vera has died in Silvermoon City, there is an excuse for the northern army to send troops.


    At this time, what should the Modiwen family do? "


    Anna thought about it for a while, and then she felt a little afterthought: "They certainly can''t prevent the Northern Army from entering Silvermoon City. Then, they can only find a scapegoat to bear the anger of the Duke of St. Hild."


    "Yes!" Count Evan snapped his fingers and nodded. "First of all, the Miller family must be dead. No matter who the murderer is, this family must be destroyed. The blood of the members of the St. Hild family is that. Very contaminated.


    However, a Miller family may not be able to completely quench the anger of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Especially the Modiwen family, Vera died in the half-elf palace, they must bear certain responsibilities.


    If I were the Duke of St. Hild, I would definitely take this opportunity to abolish the royal status of the Medivh family and replace a half-elf nobleman to become the master of Silvermoon City.


    In this way, the new royal family with less prestige must use the power of the Saint Hild family to control the half-elf kingdom, rather than the Mediwyn family, thinking about swaying between the east and the north all day long. Both sides please.


    Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, the Modiwen family must try to save themselves.


    The best way to save yourself is actually to show his firm position to the Duke of St. Hild-to break with the East!


    In this case, the Duke of St. Hilde no longer needs to find a new puppet to help him rule the half-elf kingdom. "


    "It turned out to be like this!" Anna suddenly realized, "So, we two are the bargaining chips for the Mody Wen family to break with the East."


    "Yes, as long as we are picked up and handed over to the Duke of St. Hild, then the Medivun family will completely offend the St. Pros family, and can only follow the northern road to the dark."


    Anna nodded, but then she seemed to think of something, her complexion changed suddenly, and she said anxiously: "Then, in order to show loyalty to the Duke of St. Hild, the Modiwen family will kill us!"


    Count Evan was stunned, and said with a laugh: "My silly sister! How can the Modiwen family have such courage?


    Once it is stained with the blood of a member of the Saint-Pros family, it is an endless hatred.


    Ha ha, he is a little half-elf royal family, has the guts to offend the empire''s Paladin family?


    If he really dares to do this, the Modiwen family will immediately become the public enemy of the Glorious Empire!


    The Duke of St. Hild will not protect them. "


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief, sat down at the round table, took a drink from the water glass.


    "So, are we waiting here?"


    "Yes, wait. I told you a long time ago that our trip to Silvermoon City is destined to be a futile effort. Hey, it''s a pity that there is no good wine here!"


    Speaking of which, Evan Evan stood up, slapped the thick iron door hard, and exclaimed: "Hey! Outside, can you bring some wine in!"


    Anna looked at her unreliable brother and silently rolled her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Silver Moon City, an army of about a thousand people is marching fast.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, and run for Lao Tzu! If the sun can''t reach Silver Moon City before the sun goes down, Lao Tzu will be sleeping in the suburbs with you again!"


    Rego Knight¡¯s loud voice kept ringing, and he didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    After leaving Winter City, he returned to Ice Rock City according to Colin''s orders and re-led a thousand-man team to join Colin in Silvermoon City.


    However, on the way back to Bingyan City, he was entangled by several bands of thieves for a long time, and this was delayed until now.


    As usual, as long as the banner of "Roaring White Bear" is displayed, the general band of thieves will absolutely not dare to attack the noble army.


    But this time I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The band of thieves seemed to have gone crazy collectively, making the journey of Lego Knight back to Ice Rock City extremely difficult.


    What Rego didn''t know was that these thieves were too hungry.


    The invasion of the trolls this spring caused a large area of ??fertile fields in the north to be abandoned, spring ploughing was delayed, and the autumn harvest was naturally not good.


    Therefore, this year''s northern border is destined to have a difficult winter.


    The band of thieves became even more frantic because of this, and the noble guards, who had been shunned in the past, dare to touch the tiger''s beard at this time.


    In short, after Rego Knight returned to Ice Rock City with difficulty , he realized that the time delay was too long, and it might be too late to reach Silver Moon City before Vera''s wedding.


    Anxious, he naturally found the Shire Knight and wanted to take away the cavalry.


    Colin''s order only asked him to lead a thousand people to Silvermoon City, without saying whether it was an infantry or a cavalry.


    But the Shire Knights refused, insisting that these cavalry had not been trained yet. If they were sent to the battlefield at this time, they would basically die.


    In desperation, Rego Knight had to take a thousand infantry soldiers, speeding up all the way frantically, almost exhausting the soldiers, and finally arrived at Silvermoon City before the wedding date.


    Looking at the fortress of Silvermoon City under the shining sun, Knight Lego finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    also did not care to appreciate the beautiful scene of this garden city in the sunset, the Knight of Rego immediately prepared to enter the city.


    But before he could approach the city gate, a sharp arrow hit him.


    "Stop! Who are you?" A question came from afar from the city.


    Lego Knight took the Anglia family''s flag from the nearby banner officer, waved it vigorously, and yelled at the same time:


    "I am Rego Moben, a knight of the Anglia family, and I am here to attend the wedding of Miss Vera and Prince Tupe by the order of Viscount Anglia!"


    Originally, Lego Knight thought that as long as he showed his banner, the half-elves would naturally open the city gate and greet him enthusiastically.


    However, things did not develop as he expected.


    "Sorry, Your Excellency, in accordance with His Majesty''s order, in order to ensure the safety of the wedding, no one is allowed to enter or leave Silvermoon City during this period!"


    "Huh?" Knight Rego stared, and a thought flashed in his heart--


    problem occurs!

 Chapter 118： incite

    "I am going to shoot down Silvermoon City, what do you think?"


    Lego Knight looked back and found a few officers accompanying him, and almost frightened them as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Big, sir... Isn''t this bad..."


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Ge knight stared at him, his bright bald head reflected the sunlight, looking particularly hideous and scary.


    "We only have a thousand people, can we fight it?" an officer said cautiously.


    Rego Knight said with disdain: "Isn''t this Silvermoon City famous for surrendering without a fight? Maybe they just surrendered when we launched an offensive."


    All the officers were speechless for a while.


    If Silvermoon City surrendered without a fight against their 1,000-man army, the half-elven kingdom would simply disband.


    "My lord, if there is no accident in the city at all, and it is really just because of the martial law because of the wedding, we attacked like this, then the joke would be a big deal..."


    "Yes, yes! My lord, and my brothers are running long distances all the way, I don''t have the strength to attack the city now!"


    "My lord, we should send someone back to the north to deliver the letter. If something happens to Silvermoon City, Lord St. Hilde will definitely not sit back and watch."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing that all the officers under his hand were unanimously opposed to the siege, the Rego knight suddenly hummed a little uncomfortably.


    However, he is not the kind of completely desperate lunatic, he can still listen to people''s persuasion, at this time he nodded and said:


    "Well, then we will camp out of the city to rest first, and pay attention to the movement in the city at all times. As long as something happens in the city, we will immediately go in!"


    "Yes!" All the officers suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly responded.


    "My lord, do you want to send someone to the Winter City to deliver the letter?" an officer reminded him again.


    Rego Knight shook his head: "No, the Viscount-sama has made arrangements."


    He obviously thought of the homing pigeon that Colin told him to bring back to Ice Rock City before he set off.


    If Colin really had an accident in Silvermoon City, and Bingyan City could not receive the news on time, he would naturally understand what to do.


    "Yes." The officer was a little confused, but nodded in response.


    Lei Ge knight turned around, looked at the heavily guarded Silvermoon City with a sad expression, and sighed:


    "Hey! I hope Master Viscount won''t be wronged in the city."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah~~~ cool!!!"


    Colin drank a glass of iced deer blood wine and groaned comfortably.


    "I didn''t expect you to like to drink deer blood wine so much." Vera put her cheek on her cheek and looked at Colin curiously, "Do you still need ice cubes? I can help you make some more."


    "Enough ice cubes. In fact, I learned from my father to drink deer blood." Colin decisively pulled out the dead ghost father as an excuse, "He said, real knights should drink blood!"


    "why?"


    "Because..." Colin scratched his head and said nonsense, "Because blood is the essence of life, rich in a variety of... beneficial substances."


    "It turned out to be like this. I remember seeing my father drink bear blood when I was a child..." Vera suddenly realized that the family emblem of the Anglia family was a white bear, and quickly apologized, "Ah! Sorry, I didn''t mean that..."


    Colin waved his hand: "It''s okay, I''m not that sensitive."


    Actually, he wanted to replace the clan emblem a long time ago.


    Roaring white bear?


    At first glance, it looks like a ramming family, not elegant at all...


    "Then you drink deer blood wine is enough? No need to eat something else?"


    "I don''t need it, you can eat it."


    At present, Vera is pretending to be dead, and naturally only one person''s food was sent in, so Colin gave it to Vera.


    "But I can''t eat so much, so you can eat some too." Vera pushed the half-eaten plate in front of Colin and persuaded with a smile.


    Colin knew that the other party was also kind. Although he did not need to eat ordinary food, in order to make Vera feel at ease, he obediently stuffed the rest of the food into his stomach.


    "Are we just waiting for the army from the north to come to Silvermoon City?"


    "Correct."


    "But didn''t the Modiwen family blockade Silvermoon City, and we can''t send a message back to Wintertime City?"


    "Hehe, can they block it forever like this?" Colin said with disdain, "Moreover, there is no news, it is actually a kind of news."


    Vera then suddenly said: "Yes! If my father has not been able to receive the news of my marriage, I must understand that something is wrong with Silvermoon City."


    Colin nodded in agreement.


    Although what he actually said was another meaning.


    Actually, the current situation in Silvermoon City did not make Colin really satisfied.


    According to the current script, even if the Northern Army arrives at Silvermoon City, the Modiwen family will have a way to secure the throne.


    And the Miller family should become the back pot man, the crime of killing Vera is enough to make this family completely disappear from the world.


    But this is obviously not in Colin''s interest.


    First of all, Queen Aisha is also a member of the Miller family, and Colin didn''t want to see his second blood be abolished in this way.


    Moreover, Colin actually didn''t want the half-elf kingdom to fall into the control of the St. Hild family.


    This rich but weak small country has already triggered Colin''s greed.


    He wants to control this kingdom himself!


    What''s more, Colin now has an excellent chess piece-Queen Aisha.


    If you don¡¯t make good use of it, it¡¯s too wasteful.


    As long as he can control the half-elf kingdom, then Colin will no longer have to worry about the cavalry''s military expenses.


    "Perhaps, we should encourage some careerist..." Colin whispered to himself.


    "What?" Just as Vera wanted to ask Colin what she said, she heard the door knock.


    Colin quickly picked up Vera and put her in the coffin.


    Then Shi Shiran opened the door and let the half-elf slave Cathy walk in.


    "Viscount Lord, have you finished your meal?"


    "Well, you can clean up."


    "Yes."


    Looking at Cathy who lowered her head to clean up the table, Colin suddenly said, "You should be able to contact outside the palace, right?"


    Cathy glanced at Colin carefully, hesitated, but did not dare to speak.


    "Don''t be afraid, now we are in the same boat." Colin smiled.


    Then, regardless of whether Cathy believed it or not, she continued on her own:


    "I know that your Savoy family wants to regain the half-elf throne. It is indeed a good way to let Vera die in the palace. The Modiwan family is very likely to be abolished under the anger of the north.


    However, the Modiwen family obviously won''t sit still.


    Do you want to know their response? "


    Cathy''s hands shook visibly, and the expression of struggle flashed across her face.


    After a while, she finally raised her head and looked at Colin.


    There was no longer the cringe that she had deliberately disguised before, and she straightened her chest, as if she didn''t want to show her timidity in front of Colin.


    But her youthful face and simple clothes still make her look a little lacking in confidenceMaster Viscount, what news did you get? "


    Colin joked: "Why, have you admitted your identity?"


    Cathy pursed her mouth and said nothing.


    "You don''t have to admit it. However, my message cannot be given to you for free."


    "I don''t know what you want?"


    "I want to know, is there an army of the Anglia family now outside Silvermoon City?"


    Cathy frowned: "Sorry, my lord, now Silvermoon City is closed, and we can''t communicate with the outside world."


    "It''s not for you to contact, but for you to confirm their existence. For such a simple thing, don''t tell me you can''t do it."


    "Good." Cathy finally nodded, "Then what''s the bad news you said?"


    Colin smiled brightly: "You go and tell Sith that the Modiwin family has already put the East Border Envoy in prison, and it is estimated that they want to use this bargaining chip to completely fall to the North Border.


    So, if the Savoy family doesn''t do something quickly, then, the half-elf throne will still have a high probability of being the Mediwyn family.


    And you will only be completely liquidated after losing the use value! "


    Sure enough, Cathy''s eyes widened after hearing the news.


    "This...is this true?" She obviously didn''t believe in Colin.


    Colin spread both hands: "You can ask Sith to check it, don''t you have any other eyeliners in the palace?"


    Cathy left in a hurry as expected.


    Vera poked her head out of the coffin, and asked curiously: "Colin, you have been kept here, how did you know that the Eastern Border Envoy was arrested?"


    Colin smiled mysteriously:


    "I naturally have a way to know."

 Chapter 119： plot

    The streets of Silver Moon City have become a little deserted.


    A middle-aged half-elf pressed the brim of his hat and hurriedly walked across the street full of fallen leaves.


    But soon, a team of guards on patrol stopped him.


    "Name?"


    "Rose."


    "What are you doing? Where to go?"


    ¡­¡­


    After some routine inspections and questioning, Rose was released again.


    He walked around the street for a long time before finally entering an inconspicuous pub.


    Passing through the noisy main hall, Rose entered the kitchen familiarly, and then went into the hidden basement under the leadership of a chef.


    "Brother, Cathy has an urgent message from the palace."


    Under the dim candlelight, a half-elf in the basement raised his head¡ªit was the Sith of the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    Hess frowned, took the small note that Rose handed him, and said a little displeased: "Now the Medewin family is looking for us everywhere, why does she take the risk to send a message outside?"


    Rose sighed: "It should be very important information. In order to pass it on, the three internal responses we arranged in the palace have been abolished."


    Sith frowned deeper, but he patiently turned over the note, and then pulled out another book from the shelf.


    After he finished translating the ciphertext on the note, his face instantly became extremely solemn.


    "What''s wrong?" Rose asked worriedly after seeing his brother''s face suddenly change.


    Sith handed the translated note to his younger brother, and said: "We have to take action, we can''t just wait and die!"


    After reading the information, Rose hesitated and said: "Brother, but Mr. Wang..."


    "Don''t worry about that damned Mr. Coward!" Sith said angrily, "Now the only thing we can rely on is the Duke of St. Hild!"


    "But..." Rose seemed to have some doubts.


    "Brother, it''s not three hundred years ago anymore. Who should you choose between these two? You won''t be confused by now, right?"


    After a long time, Rose seemed to be persuaded by his brother, and nodded and said: "Okay! Then you say, what should we do?"


    "Make arrangements, I want to see Duke Rutte!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How dare you come to see me?"


    Duke Rutte looked at the Sith who appeared in front of him and sneered.


    Sith looked indifferent, and asked, "Master Duke, don¡¯t you dare to see me at this time?"


    Duke Rutte chuckled, "How do you know that I did not deliberately lead you out before agreeing to meet you? You know, Prince William is looking for you all over the city."


    "Then, do you know why the prince is looking for me?"


    "I heard it was for tax evasion of your Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce."


    "Do you believe this reason?"


    "Of course I don''t believe it."


    "Then what do you think is the reason?"


    Duke Rutte sneered and believed: "I think it should be for Queen Aisha."


    "Oh?" Sith rolled his eyes, "How much do you know about my Royal Highness and the Queen?"


    "Hehe, in the name of cultivating blood roses for the queen, I''m afraid you will not do anything to steal it!" Duke Rutte showed a smile that a man understands, "You are really lucky, Queen Aisha''s charming Rose, actually fell in love with you, a pariah!"


    Siston was stunned.


    He thought that the secret between himself and Queen Aisha was seen by Duke Rutte, but he didn''t expect...


    "Hahaha! Lord Duke, you are so insightful!"


    Duke Rutte looked content and hummed softly: "There are definitely not many things that can be hidden from my eyes in the palace."


    "Right, right, right!" Sith suppressed a smile, "Then you are going to catch me to see your Majesty?"


    "It depends on your performance." Duke Rutte smiled slightly, "Although your Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce has been closed down, I believe you must have your own small vault."


    "So, you want money?"


    "And..." Duke Rutte''s eyes flashed lustfully, "You have been with Queen Aisha for so long, must you have something to do with her? Give it to me."


    "Then, you can use this to blackmail Queen Aisha and kiss Yoshizawa?" Sith''s eyes were strange.


    Duke Rutte snorted, seeming to have acquiesced.


    Sith couldn¡¯t help but laugh again, shook his head and sighed, ¡°My lord, you¡¯re misunderstood. I don¡¯t have that kind of relationship with Queen Aisha. However, if you really want a relative, I might be able to help. you."


    Duke Rutte felt that Sith¡¯s denial was just a hard mouth, but after hearing it, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How can I help?¡±


    "I can help you capture the palace. At that time, the half-elf beauties in the palace, including Queen Aisha, will not be yours."


    Duke Rutte glared at him and said angrily: "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m serious, Lord Duke." Sith stroked his chest and saluted, with a serious face.


    "Oh, you untouchable, you teased the nobles! Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Facing the threat of Duke Rutte, Sith actually laughed: "My lord, I am not a pariah."


    "What did you say?"


    "My last name is Savoy."


    "Sa, Savoy? Savoy!" Duke Rutte got up from his seat and looked at Sith in disbelief.


    Sith also straightened his chest, and met Duke Rutte''s gaze without any retreat.


    Then, in order to convince the other party of his identity, Sith took out another exquisite badge.


    "Goldfinch bird!" When Duke Rutte saw the badge, he finally confirmed the true identity of the Sith.


    turned out to be the descendant of the previous royal family in the half-elf kingdom-the "goldfinch bird" Savoy family!


    "It¡¯s no wonder that Prince William is going to catch you like crazy Duke Rutte suddenly realized.


    "My lord, you know now that I asked you to join me in the capture of the palace. It''s not a lie."


    "Huh! Are you afraid that you are crazy? What if you belong to the Savoy family? I thought it was three hundred years ago? By revealing my identity, I would be obedient to you?


    wake up, the current half-elf royal family is the Modiwen family! "


    Sith also smiled: "Master Duke, if you don''t do what I said, do you guess our previous records of interactions will be sent to your majesty?"


    Duke Rutte suddenly panicked, but he still roared inwardly, "Will your Majesty believe you?"


    "Why not?


    Do you know that, I have always had the habit of keeping accounts. I have a detailed record of every bribe I gave you before.


    Not only you, but also your people, your loyal subordinates.


    Maybe you didn''t realize it, our Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce has been entangled with your Rutte family very deeply.


    may be nothing at ordinary times, but at this sensitive moment, you said, is your majesty willing to believe in your innocence?


    Or would you rather kill the wrong one? "


    Duke Rutte suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    Because he knows his brother-in-law too well.


    That is a cold-blooded political animal!


    Once they knew that the Rutte family and the Savoy family were unclear, the old king would definitely raise his butcher knife without hesitation!


    After a long time, Duke Rutte said in a bitter voice, "What are your plans..."


    The corners of Sith¡¯s mouth were slightly cocked, revealing a bloodthirsty smile.

 Chapter 120： prelude

    Cathy, dressed in a black maid costume, walked into the room and put her lunch in front of Colin.


    Of course, there is also deer blood wine that is necessary for every meal.


    Waiting for the food to be placed, Cathy did not step back as usual, but stood by the round table with her hands folded.


    Colin picked up the deer blood wine, poured himself a glass, took a sip, then asked Cathy:


    "What? Any news?"


    Cathy nodded: "Yes, Master Viscount, your family army is outside the south gate of Silvermoon City at this time."


    "Okay, I see." Colin nodded and continued drinking.


    And Cathy still did not leave, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "My lord, tomorrow night the half-elf palace will be...something dangerous. At that time, you can take Miss Vera''s body and leave here temporarily..."


    Colin looked up at the little maid and smiled: "I didn''t expect you to consider my safety so much."


    "This is what I should do."


    "Really?" Colin put down the wine glass, grabbed the little maid by the collar, and pulled her to him.


    Cathy screamed, but stopped her mouth quickly.


    Colin smiled coldly: "Do you think I look like a fool?"


    Cathy shook her head quickly.


    "Then how dare you use me like this?" Colin''s tone made the little maid shiver like a cold voice.


    "I...I don''t have..."


    "No?" Colin sneered, "You let me leave the palace with Vera''s body under the pretext of thinking about my safety. Don''t you want me to be a bait for you to attract the attention of the Silver Moon Guard.


    This kind of trick, how dare you do it in front of me?


    Kathy Savoy, listen to me.


    Or, just tell me your overall plan, I can consider cooperating with you.


    Or, let¡¯s just shoot and break up. I¡¯ll go to the old king. I¡¯m sure he would be happy to place heavy soldiers in the palace, just waiting for you to throw in the net. "


    "I...I said...I said!" A little girl like Cathy was Colin''s opponent, she was so scared that she almost cried at this moment.


    Colin loosened Cathy''s collar, picked up the wine glass again, and listened while drinking.


    "My Lord, our Savoy family has instigated Duke Rutte.


    However, although the duke is named the commander of the Silver Moon Guard, in fact, he has absolute control over only two of them, with a total of 12,000 people.


    The other three wing of the Silver Moon Guard, with a total of more than 18,000 people, are firmly controlled by the Modiwen family.


    Although we are not dominant in numbers, after all, we are in the dark, and the other side is in the light.


    Under the sudden launch, as long as we successfully capture the palace and control the old king and Prince William before the opponent''s large forces can fully react, then the Medivun family will not be able to make any waves.


    So, in order to make this plan smoother, we hope you can cooperate..."


    Colin rubbed his chin, silently judging the feasibility of this plan of the Savoy family in his heart.


    "So, you hope that I can leave the palace with Vera''s body, so that I can help you share the firepower of the Modiwen family?"


    Cathy looked at Colin''s face and said carefully, "Yes. After you leave the palace, you will go all the way to the south of the city. Presumably your family army outside the south city gate will definitely meet you."


    Colin smiled noncommitantly, and then said: "Tell me the deployment and marching route of your troops to attack the palace."


    Cathy''s face was embarrassed: "This...I don''t know this..."


    Colin rolled his eyes: "Then go and ask Sith. Without this, don''t think I will cooperate with you."


    Cathy gritted her teeth and nodded and said: "Okay, I''ll go and ask for you!"


    After speaking, he left in a hurry.


    "click."


    The coffin lid opened and Vera poked her head out: "Colin, are we really leaving the palace tomorrow night?"


    "Why, don''t you want to leave?"


    Vera nodded quickly: "Yes! I can''t change my clothes here, it''s so annoying."


    "That''s good. Don''t worry, I will arrange everything."


    "Well, I believe you."


    There is probably nothing that inspires a man''s desire to protect more than a girl who trusts wholeheartedly.


    A warm smile appeared on Colin''s face, and he greeted Vera:


    "Come on, let''s have dinner."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sun sets from the west to the east, and it is a new day.


    According to the original plan, this day should have been a festive day-the wedding of Prince Tupe and Miss Vera is exactly today.


    But now, the entire Silvermoon City is shrouded in an extremely repressed atmosphere.


    Some people are quietly waiting for the trial of fate, some are gearing up to try their best, and some are ignorantly thinking that this is just a very ordinary day...


    "ßËßËßË."


    "Come in."


    Telder knight pushed the door in, first bowed solemnly toward the coffin placed in the center of the room, and then bowed slightly to Colin: "Viscount Lord, are you looking for me?"


    Colin waved to the Teld knight, and when the opponent approached, he passed a roll of parchment.


    "This is?" The Teld Knight looked at this map of the palace with the deployment of troops and offensive routes, suddenly a little puzzled.


    "Do you know the Savoy family?"


    "I know. They were once half-elf royals."


    "Well, this family is preparing to launch a coup tonight. What you have in your hand is their specific arrangements for attacking the palace."


    Telder knight''s heart stunned. He didn''t ask how Colin got such a confidential map, but roared with red eyes, "My lord, shall we take the opportunity to avenge Miss Vera?"


    Colin frowned and asked, "Knight Teld, have you forgotten your greatest duty?"


    Telder Knight calmed down and said, "Sorry, Viscount Lord, I was impulsive. I should take care of Miss Vera''s body first."


    Colin nodded: "Well, you understand. The palace tonight is very insecure. We can''t stay here anymore. Therefore, after the Savoy family launches the coup we will rush. Out of the palace."


    "What about after rushing out of the palace? From which direction do we leave the city?"


    "My family army is now outside the Nancheng Gate."


    "Okay, got it."


    Colin shook his head slowly: "No, you don''t understand."


    The Teld Knight was stunned, and looked at Colin puzzled.


    "My family army is outside the South City Gate. Of course, the Modiwen family and the Savoy family thought we would run towards the South City Gate.


    Therefore, we must not go to Nanchengmen! "


    Telder Knight then recalled: "Where shall we go?"


    Colin stretched out his finger and pressed harder on the map: "Let''s go to the North City Gate!"


    "Okay! I''m going to reorganize the army and prepare for action tonight!"


    "Be careful, don''t attract the attention of the Silver Moon Guard."


    "Yes!"


    Watching the back of Teld Knight disappear outside the door, Colin rubbed his chin and fell into thought.


    However, he is not worried about tonight''s actions, but is thinking of another thing.


    Last time in the queen''s palace, while the Teld Knight was poisoned and unconscious, Colin stole a lot of blood from the other party.


    But it is strange that these blood did not help him promote to Tier 4.


    However, he did have a fever, so the blood of Knight Teld had no effect.


    It should be that the dose is not enough.


    In fact, this is also one of the reasons why Colin insisted on provoking this coup.


    In addition to creating chaos and taking the opportunity to control the half-elf kingdom by fishing in troubled waters, he also hopes to find the blood of high-level knights in this coup.


    This shouldn''t be difficult.


    After all, tonight is destined to be a **** night.

 Chapter 121： Extraordinary (Part 1)

    The night is as cool as water, and the silver moon is like a knife.


    When a dazzling arcane missile pierced the dark night sky, the half-elf palace instantly boiled.


    Looking down from a high altitude, you will see that the Silver Moon Guards, who were guarding the east and south gates of the palace, suddenly turned their guns and killed them inside the palace.


    Suddenly, the two teams did not encounter too many obstacles at all, as if two fire dragons rushed out of the palace''s inner courtyard like a broken bamboo.


    Here, they finally met the organized and stubborn resistance of the guards stationed there.


    "Woo¡ª"


    The harsh sound of the horn echoed over the palace, instantly awakening the entire Silvermoon City.


    This garden city, which is claimed to have never been captured, is now inevitable after all.


    "Boom!"


    Colin pushed open the door of the hall, carried the huge coffin, and strode out.


    At this time, a thousand guards of the Saint Hild family have been assembled under the orders of the Telde Knights.


    Colin scanned the crowd and said loudly: "Tonight, our only mission is to protect Ms. Vera!"


    "Guard Ms. Vera!"


    "Guard Ms. Vera!"


    ...


    The guards tapped heavily on the armor on their chests, and the sound waves rang through the sky, rolling endlessly.


    "kill!"


    Ke Lin gave an order, and the thousand-man team immediately rushed to the south gate of the palace.


    Because the Silver Moon Guards in this direction have already defected, they basically didn''t encounter too much resistance all the way.


    But after leaving the palace gate, they met a half-elf guard who came to support the palace.


    Due to the lag in the transmission of information, the Silvermoon Guards on the opposite side didn''t even know what was happening in the palace. They just rushed over after hearing the bugle call for help.


    At this time, when he encountered the murderous Saint-Hilde family guards, he naturally thought that the horn was for them, so he drew his swords and faced each other decisively.


    "kill!"


    Telder knight roared wildly, and rushed forward.


    Although this half-elf guard is superior in number, this race is not good at military force. The so-called Silver Moon Guard is just a display and has not experienced many cruel battles.


    How can it be compared with the Northern Army that was really killed in the war of blood and fire.


    What''s more, because of Vera''s "death", the Saint Hild guards at this time can be regarded as a "mourning army". They have long wanted to set off a **** storm in Silvermoon City, but Has been forced by Colin.


    And now, after Colin completely loosened the lasso of the beast, the group of guards of the Saint Hild family, who had long been determined to live and die, immediately rushed to the half-elf guards like crazy.


    So, the battle was fierce from the beginning to the extreme, and the narrow gate of the palace instantly turned into a flesh-and-blood mill.


    Colin did not step forward to participate in the battle, but stood behind carrying the coffin and observing the situation on the battlefield.


    At the same time, he is constantly looking for the existence of high-ranking knights among the half-elf soldiers.


    According to the information provided by Cathy, there is no Tier 5 knight in the half-elf kingdom, and the highest is Tier 4.


    Don¡¯t think that the fourth-order is not high, in fact, compared to the previous third-order, the fourth-order is qualitatively different.


    The professions in this world can be divided into nine ranks according to their strength, but every third rank is actually a big rank.


    is like stepping into the sanctuary after breaking through the sixth rank, and it is said that if you break through the ninth rank, you can become a god!


    Similarly, after breaking through the third rank, it is generally called "extraordinary". At this time, the professional''s strength will also undergo a qualitative change.


    It can be seen from this name that professionals above the third rank are no longer mortal.


    If there is still a slight possibility of a challenge before the third stage, but once you enter the fourth stage and cross a large stage, then there is basically no such miraculous thing.


    For mortals below Tier 4, if they want to kill an extraordinary person, there is only one possibility-to take life!


    Professionals above Tier 4 are not gods, and their energy and vigor will also be exhausted. As long as they wear down their combat power with their lives, they can naturally be defeated.


    Because of this, when Colin discovered that he was stealing the blood of the Telder Knight, but did not get promoted to Tier 4, he was not too surprised.


    This major position is going to be crossed, I am afraid that more blood will be needed.


    However, Colin looked around, only to find that in the half-elf guard in front of him, there seemed to be no Tier 4 knights...


    However, just as Colin was a little disappointed, he suddenly felt the threat instinctively.


    Can''t think about it, he quickly threw the coffin in his hand forward, and then rolled on the spot by himself.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise in an instant, and the ground on which Colin had stood was exploded by a golden light.


    Then, a huge white figure, wearing heavy and solid armor, holding a shield in his left hand and a gun in his right hand, the tank generally rushed towards Colin.


    àØàØàØ!


    In the sound of huge footsteps, the earth seemed to tremble.


    Colin looked back, his face turned pale in fright, and the other side''s monster-like figure completely enveloped him.


    Can''t think about it, Colin''s backhand is a sword that pierces the gap in the armor knight''s neck.


    banged.


    ¡¾Blade of Judgment¡¿was shot flying casually.


    Ke Lin was instantly carried away by the huge power from the sword, and slammed into the wall on the side of the palace gate.


    But he didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble, got up and ran in the direction of Knight Teld without saying a word.


    Sure enough, the gap between Tier 4 and Tier 3 is so big that this one can''t fight at all.


    Colin ran swiftly, but the armored knight behind him was also not slow. Moreover, he seemed to know Colin''s identity and knew how to catch the thief first, and he was determined to chase after Colin. UU reading


    Along the way, the guards of the St. Hild family hurriedly stepped forward to try to rescue Colin, but they were all swept away by the half-elf armored knight like flies.


    Finally, Knight Teld also noticed the situation on Colin''s side, and quickly threw down the frontal enemy and prepared to turn around and rescue him.


    The half-elf armor knight also seemed to realize that it was not good, and his feet slammed on the ground.


    Boom!


    The earth exploded in an instant, and gravel and soil flew around.


    The half-elf armor knight turned into a golden light and directly hit Colin''s back.


    "Puff!"


    Colin only felt as if he had been hit by a truck, vomiting blood in his mouth.


    Ding!


    A spear was placed on Colin''s breastplate.


    The half-elf armor knight lifted his mask, revealing a square and majestic face.


    "Your Excellency Viscount Anglia, please let your men give up resistance, our Modiwen family has no intention of being expensive..."


    ßê!


    A dagger was inserted into the side waist of the half-elf knight along the gap in the armor.


    He screamed, and roared: "I don''t know what it is!"


    Seeing that Colin hadn''t stopped, he still wanted to resist, the half-elf knight no longer hesitated, and the spear in his hand was immediately pressed down and penetrated Colin''s chest.


    "My Lord Viscount!" Seeing this scene, Knight Teld rushed over with a roar.


    The half-elf knight is about to get rid of Colin and go to meet the Teld knight, but he finds that Viscount Angele, who should have died under him, suddenly laughs and hugs him!


    The half-elf knight was so scared that he stirred the spear in his hand like crazy, and tried to break Colin''s arms at the same time.


    However, Colin''s hands clasped the half-elf knight tightly and roared:


    "Come on! Fate!"

 Chapter 122： Extraordinary (Part 2)

    àØ!


    Due to the huge power gap, Colin was still thrown to the ground by the half-elf knight.


    But just because of the delay at this moment, he didn''t have time to shoot back to deal with the Teld knight rushing up behind him.


    ßê!


    A golden light flashed, and the half-elf knight''s back was chopped out of a huge blood mouth half a meter long, and the whole person was almost split in half.


    "what!!!!!"


    He roared wildly, threw the spear in his hand, tried to force the Teld knight back, and then turned and ran.


    It is a pity that the guards of the Saint Hild family around have gathered around and blocked his way.


    In the end, the half-elf knight was pierced into the brow with a sword by the Teld knight who had followed him, and died on his knees.


    After he died, the half-elf guards who had fallen into the wind suddenly had no intention of fighting again, and instantly ran away without a trace.


    "Master Viscount, Master Viscount... Are you okay..." Knight Teld looked at the **** mouth on Colin''s chest, his eyes gloomy.


    Colin was sweating in pain at this time, but still raised his hand, pointed at the coffin on the ground, and said weakly: "Guardian...Vera...Miss...out of town..."


    Telder Knight instantly blushed, kneeled on one knee, and solemnly swore: "Don''t worry! I will definitely send Miss Vera''s body out of the city, even at the cost of my life!"


    As if finally getting what he wanted, Colin closed his eyes and kicked his calf.


    There is no sound.


    Telder Knight and all the soldiers present gave a solemn salute to Colin, then lifted the coffin and set off again.


    ¡­¡­


    After everyone left, the battlefield here returned to calm again.


    Occasionally some passers-by who probed their brains passed by, but after seeing the tragedy here, they all avoided it far, and couldn''t bear the strong smell of blood.


    Under the shining of the silver moon, one of the corpses suddenly moved.


    Then, the "resurrected" corpse slowly crawled towards the corpse of the half-elf armored knight.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    The creepy sucking sound quietly sounded, and it looked very eerie and weird on this hellish battlefield.


    A few black crows foraging fell, but immediately fluttered their wings and quickly left, as if something terrifying existed here.


    Colin was still sucking the blood of the Tier 4 half-elf knight.


    As more and more blood was inhaled, Colin was pleasantly surprised to find that his body showed signs of fever again.


    Moreover, the fever this time seems to be particularly obvious, and it can even be said to be menacing, making him sweat all over his body.


    At the same time, a strong sense of hunger enveloped Colin, making him unable to stop smoking at all.


    The corpse of the half-elf knight is drying up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and I am afraid that it will soon be sucked into a corpse!


    Colin''s stomach bulged quickly, but he still didn''t even mean to stop.


    Because he is hungry!


    This strong mental hunger is extremely contradictory with the increasingly obvious physical fullness, but they exist at the same time.


    Finally, the corpse of the half-elf knight was completely dry and could no longer squeeze a drop of blood.


    Colin raised his head and let out a sigh of relief.


    The heat all over his body made him close his eyes comfortably, as if he was enjoying the wonderful feeling of this crazy increase in strength.


    But soon, this comfortable and wonderful feeling disappeared.


    Colin was surprised to find that the blood in his body was circling frantically, boiling!


    hum¡ª¡ª


    A strange vibration sounded from Colin''s body, as if hundreds of bees were screaming.


    This trembling sound gradually unified, and the pitch also changed sides. In the end, it finally became a bell-like sound.


    Clang¡ª¡ªClang¡ª¡ªClang¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Colin seemed to be a cooked lobster, and his skin became flushed, and it was even covered with dense red dots, as if too much blood in his body was trying to seep out of the body.


    boom!


    Colin''s stopped heart beats again!


    He couldn''t help covering his heart, because the beating was so loud that he almost screamed in pain.


    boom!


    again.


    "what!"


    Colin couldn''t help but let out a low growl.


    At the same time, I wondered, what is going on with me?


    Is it such a big reaction to advance to Tier 4?


    boom! boom! boom!


    His heart seemed to be rejuvenated suddenly, beating faster and faster.


    Colin let out a low growl, no longer caring about what happened, and no longer suppressing the changes in his body.


    As the suddenly "resurrected" heart resumed its beating, the blood in Colin''s whole body rolled and boiled more violently.


    And the muscles of his whole body have also been enlarged due to congestion, and even began to cover a layer of blood-red lines, like some kind of scale armor, full of mysterious and mysterious aura.


    The rising blood pressure made the blood vessels in Colin''s body slowly bulge, like a purple steel rope winding around his body.


    The tremendous pain caused Colin''s eyes to widen, and his body trembled. Sweat oozes out in large swaths, but he was quickly evaporated by the high temperature on the body''s surface.


    àØ!


    In the severe pain, Colin slammed a fist to the ground.


    The violent fists of the blue veins slammed into the ground, and they spattered a circle of invisible ripples, spreading towards the Western Zhou Dynasty.


    The ground also sank in an instant, showing a clear fist mark!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Colin began to swing his fists continuously, smashing large and small fist marks on the ground, and a large number of shock waves spread around the ground, like a small earthquake.


    bang bang bang! ! !


    Colin''s heart beats faster and faster, as if a tireless powerful water pump took over Colin''s blood circulation again and pushed this cycle into a terrible situation.


    A stream of crazily circulating blood rushed across Colin''s body, as if he wanted to find a catharsis.


    Colin''s body, stimulated by the frenzied surging blood, unexpectedly began to grow bigger.


    The original armor was unable to withstand the swollen flesh, and was torn apart by swelling.


    Colin''s spirit at this time was already in a trance.


    The whole world in front of him was covered with a blood-red tulle in his eyes.


    Especially the crooked silver moon, at this time it was already red as if it was about to bleed!


    Countless blood mist floated from the surrounding corpses and gathered around Colin.


    Clang!


    After a dull bell, the whole world seemed to be quiet.


    Colin arched his waist and kept shaking, as if something was constantly trying to arch out of him!


    àØ!


    Colin hit the ground one last time, and then fell silent.


    At this time, his eyes have completely turned scarlet, and there is no trace of human emotions in them. The naked skin is covered with blood-red mysterious lines, and behind him¡ª¡ª


    The muscles there are constantly bulging, like two protruding horns.


    ßê!


    The horns burst, and a pair of black bat wings burst out.


    The bat wings spread out slowly, extending more than ten meters to the sides.


    Colin stood up.


    At this time, he has turned into a little giant close to four meters.


    The huge bat wings waved backwards, blowing up a gust of wind.


    Facing the blood moon in the sky, Colin showed his sharp fangs and suddenly let out a silent roar!

 Chapter 123： Bait

    Outside the South Gate of Silver Moon City.


    When the rebels began to attack the palace, the Rego knight heard the sound of fighting from inside the city.


    So, the loyal knight of the Anglia family gathered the army without hesitation.


    "Brothers, something went wrong in Silvermoon City! But our lord is still trapped in the city and is facing great danger!


    So, can you dare to fight with me into the city and rescue Lord Lord and Miss Vera? "


    "Get into the city!"


    "Get into the city!"


    "Get into the city!"


    ¡­¡­


    The army brought by Lego Knights is basically composed of veterans of the original Anglia family, so loyalty is beyond doubt.


    Furthermore, in the face of the fabled and wary half-elves in the legend, these proud soldiers of the north will not take the initiative to back down.


    That''s too shameful.


    "Kill!"


    With a wild roar, Knight Lego took the lead and rushed towards Silvermoon City.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The half-elf guards on the tower immediately sounded the alarm.


    swish swish!


    The arrows fell sparsely, and did not cause much damage to the offensive outside the city.


    The rego knight rushing forward did not stop.


    Wearing the armor covering his whole body, he seemed to be an angry bear at this time.


    The heavy footsteps left clearly visible marks on the ground.


    He rushed faster and faster, and in the end it almost became a golden lightning.


    àØ!


    That gorgeous crystal city gate was directly smashed by him.


    The Rego knight rushed into the city and knocked a few desperate half-elf guards upside down and flew out, roaring in his mouth:


    "Who dares to stop me!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Half-elf palace, main hall.


    The fierce fighting sound and the strong smell of blood kept coming from outside the temple, making people uneasy.


    The old king sat high on the throne, silent, his eyes deep.


    Prince William walked quickly from outside the hall, still carrying traces of blood and fighting.


    "Your Majesty, the situation outside has been basically confirmed. The rebels fought under the banner of the Savoy family, participated in the two alliances of the Silver Moon Guard, and they were the two alliances controlled by Duke Rutte. ."


    "Sure enough, it''s Savoy..." A look of helplessness appeared on the old king''s face. "I had realized that they were still hiding in a corner of Silvermoon City, so I deliberately pretended to be dying of old age. Appearance, just want to draw them out.


    Ha ha, I didn''t expect it! They even picked it out at such a time! "


    "Your Majesty, what should we do now?"


    The old king was silent for a while, and then asked, "Where are the people in the North?"


    "When the rebels came in, they took the opportunity to rush out of the palace."


    "Send someone to find them immediately!"


    Prince William was a little puzzled: "Your Majesty, at this time, why do we have to take care of these northerners? Even if they succeed in rushing out of Silvermoon City, there will be no major problems, right?"


    The old king stared at his son with gloomy eyes, and said angrily: "If they fall into the hands of the rebels, or even Vera''s body is desecrated by the rebels... then we have successfully quelled the rebellion, you guessed it. Will Duke Hilde spare us the Mediwyn family?"


    Prince William broke out in a cold sweat, nodded quickly and said: "Yes! I will make arrangements!"


    "Wait!" The old king stopped his son again, "Do you know which way they ran?"


    Prince William shook his head: "I don''t know, but I will send someone to search the city..."


    "Search for a fart! Can you draw so many people now? What about the rebels on the palace side?"


    Prince William opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    The old king sighed and pointed: "Didn''t the Anglia family''s army just arrived outside Silvermoon City a few days ago? In which direction are they?"


    "That''s right!" Prince William suddenly realized, "They are outside the South City Gate, so those from the North must be running towards the South City Gate!"


    "No, if they were smart, they would definitely not run to the South Gate! So, you send someone to chase in the opposite direction and go to the North Gate!"


    Prince William was stunned for a while before he recollected and nodded: "Yes, Your Majesty! I''ll make arrangements now."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    But he said that Knight Teld took Vera''s body all the way north. On the way, he encountered several waves of intercepting Silver Moon Guards, but they were all repelled one by one.


    But after the successive battles, the Saint Hild family guards suffered heavy losses. The original 1,000-man guards were now only half left, and almost everyone was injured.


    But their eyes are still firm, as if no one can stop them from moving forward.


    "Knight Teld, please stay!" Another wave of Silvermoon Guards blocked the way.


    The half-elf knight in the lead lifted his visor and said sincerely: "His Majesty the King is worried about the safety of Miss Vera''s body and does not want you to be harmed again. So please come back to the palace with me. I can pledge your pledge. You will not be disturbed in any way!"


    Telder Knight remained unmoved, and sneered: "You guarantee? What guarantee do you take? Haha, go back and quell the rebellion before telling me these big things.


    Now, the Saint Hild family guards only want to **** Miss Vera''s body out of Silvermoon City. I see who dares to stop it! "


    "Knight Teld, Your Majesty really doesn''t have any malicious intent, please trust us..."


    "No malice?" Knight Teld interrupted with a sneer, "Why did you block us in the palace before that, and also block our contact with the outside world?"


    "This..." The half-elf knight was speechless.


    Telder knight obviously didn''t want to talk to the other side. He immediately drew out his sword and shouted: "Either let the road go, or fight to the death!


    make your choice! "


    The half-elf knight looked solemn and did not answer.


    But he did not give way.


    Telder Knight obviously understood what the other party meant, and immediately shouted: "Kill!"


    then took the lead and rushed up.


    The two sides immediately fought into a ball.


    But no matter how fierce the fight was, both sides deliberately avoided one place-where Vera''s coffin was parked.


    Obviously, the Silvermoon Guard also understands the importance of that coffin, for fear of accidentally spreading to it in the battle and stay away.


    But just as the two sides were fighting fiercely, a vigorous figure suddenly rushed out of the darkness.


    I saw him extremely fast, without any hesitation or hesitation, rushing to the coffin in the middle of the battlefield!


    Knight Teld, who had been paying attention to the coffin, immediately forced his opponent back with a sword, and shouted back, "Quick! Stop him! His target is Miss Vera!"


    The half-elf knight who fought with the Teld knight was also horrified at this time, and he shouted almost at the same time: "Stop him!"


    The two knights who were still fighting for life and death, at this time unanimously chose a temporary truce, and rushed to the coffin parked in the center of the battlefield.


    But unfortunately, they are still a step late.


    The mysterious knight who suddenly appeared was like a tank in a charge. It drove all the soldiers that were blocking it all the way, and came to the coffin without any hindrance.


    Then, without the slightest hesitation, this person''s big sword decisively drew a golden semi-circular arc and bombarded Vera''s coffin!


    àØ!


    The coffin was torn apart in the loud impact.


    Countless small sawdust flying everywhere.


    "Do not!!!"


    Telder knight and half-elf knight let out a desperate roar at the same time.


    But then, their expressions solidified on their faces.


    Because, in the center of the battlefield, only sawdust, not bones!


    That coffin¡ª¡ª


    was an empty coffin!


    The half-elf knight reacted immediately and cursed secretly: "You are fooled! This is bait!"


    And Knight Teld looked at the flying sawdust stupidly, and it took a long time to come back to his senses¡ª¡ª


    Is this the strategy of Viscount Angele?


    Then, Miss Vera, where are you now?

 Chapter 124： Bloody Night (Part 1)

    Half-elf palace.


    The killing continues.


    This place has become a sea of ??blood and fire, and the sound of fighting and screams are intertwined into a hell-like magic sound.


    But the side hall where Vera and Colin lived was exceptionally quiet.


    Under the clear moonlight, a tall and thin figure suddenly appeared outside the temple.


    "Tab T T T T..."


    Attracted by the sound of footsteps, a small head quietly poked out from the dark corner.


    And its owner is Vera.


    She clenched the staff in her hand and carefully watched the figure who walked in from outside the temple.


    Until the fox mask on the man''s face was clearly seen, Vera walked out of the corner and asked softly, "Excuse me, you are the ¡®fox rider¡¯ that Viscount Anglia referred to?"


    "Fox Rider" did not speak, and nodded stiffly after a long while.


    Vera breathed a sigh of relief, and asked, "Are you a knight of the Anglia family? How do you call it?"


    "Fox Rider" didn''t say a word, just turned and walked out.


    Vera was stunned, her indifferent attitude made her a little puzzled.


    But thinking of Colin''s instructions, she quickly followed.


    "Excuse me, where are you taking me?"


    "Fox Rider" remained silent.


    Vera pouted her mouth, gave up communication completely, and obediently followed this strange knight out.


    At this time, the rebels are intensively attacking the inner court of the palace, so the outside of the palace is unusually calm.


    Occasionally, you can see the palace servants and maids who fled out in a panic. They were busy escaping for their lives at this time, and they didn''t notice the abnormality of Vera and the fox knight at all.


    Vera had already changed into the clothes of an ordinary palace lady, and touched her face with blood. On such a night, it would be really difficult to recognize her without careful identification.


    The two came all the way to the open-air garden in the backyard of the palace. The blood rose here had been ruined by the king''s grandson and replaced with other flowers and plants.


    "What are we doing here?" Vera finally couldn''t help asking.


    But the fox rider still didn''t answer.


    Just when Vera was about to lose patience with this weird person, a familiar voice suddenly sounded: "Miss Vera, good evening!"


    Vera raised her head and saw Queen Aisha also appeared in the garden.


    "Night, good evening, Your Royal Highness!"


    "Miss Vera, I am entrusted by Viscount Anglia to take you out of the palace."


    "This..." Vera suddenly hesitated.


    Because Colin didn''t tell her what really happened in the queen''s palace on the day of the examination, she always thought it was Prince Tupe who was going to kill herself.


    As the mother of Prince Tup¨¦, Queen Aisha is obviously regarded as an untrustworthy person by Vera.


    Queen Aisha seemed to expect Vera to hesitate, so she took out a badge and showed it to Vera.


    "Roaring White Bear?" Vera recognized the Anglia family badge at a glance, and then she no longer doubted Queen Aisha.


    "Believe it now. Come with me, the palace is not safe."


    "it is good."


    But just as Vera was about to leave with Queen Aisha, the garden gate was suddenly blocked by a team of half-elf guards.


    Queen Aisha saw the Silver Moon Guard badge on their bodies, and just wanted to scold the other party to get out of the way, but heard a familiar voice:


    "Miss Vera, Your Royal Highness, where are you going?"


    "Sith?" Queen Aisha frowned, "Why are you here?"


    "Where should I be?" Sith smiled, "Duke Rutte is responsible for the attack on the inner court of the palace, and I must follow the orders of Lord St. Hild-kill Vera!"


    Upon hearing Sith''s words, Vera was shocked on the spot.


    Innocent, she never thought that her adoptive father would kill herself!


    "You...what did you say? Father...wants to...kill me?"


    Sith glanced at Vera with pity, and said indifferently: "Sorry, Miss Vera, I''m just following orders."


    "No...impossible..." Vera shook her head in a daze.


    And Sith turned his head to look at Queen Aisha, and sneered: "His Royal Highness, when I learned that Miss Vera was''dead'' at the hands of Prince Tupe, I knew that you did not implement the plan we had originally set. So, as soon as I entered the palace, I focused on you!


    Sure enough, you really betrayed! "


    Queen Aisha also sneered: "Sith, Miss Vera is still alive now, do you dare to kill her? The blood of the members of the St. Hild family, do you dare to touch your hands?"


    Hess laughed, and he looked like a bamboo in his chest: "His Royal Highness, Miss Vera was killed by Prince Tupe a long time ago. This is something all half-elf nobles know, how could I kill it?"


    "But now so many people are present, can you guarantee that they will not leak the secrets?" Queen Aisha is still making her last efforts.


    Sith looked around and chuckled: "You don''t need to worry about this little problem. I''ll let them go up and cut a knife later. If this is not enough for them to keep the secret, hey, the bodies of the two beauties. , Presumably they are all interested..."


    Hearing these words, the breathing of the guards around the Sith suddenly became a little heavy.


    And Queen Aisha and Vera''s faces instantly turned pale.


    "Kill them!"


    Sith waved his hand, and a group of half-elf guards slowly surrounded him.


    Ǻ!


    The fox knight drew his sword without fear and stood in front of Vera.


    Vera also raised the staff in her hand and began to sing softly in her mouth.


    "Don''t let her finish the spell!"


    With the yell of Sith, the half-elf guards stopped hesitating and rushed forward decisively.


    Hu! ! !


    At this moment, a strong wind blew in the garden, and the sky suddenly darkened.


    Queen Aisha looked up in shock, and saw a huge figure descending from the sky.


    A pair of huge black wings completely obscured the moonlight, shrouded half of the garden in its shadow.


    àØ!


    The giant landed heavily and let out an angry low growl at Sith and others.


    The boundless atmosphere of terror spread, and everyone present felt a tremor from the depths of the soul.


    "You...what kind of monster are you?" Sith''s eyes widened, and his tone began to tremble.


    Colin''s face was shrouded in a cloud of blood, coupled with his huge body and black wings, it was no wonder that Sith couldn''t recognize it.


    "You all have to die!" Colin roared, and his huge, bloodlined arm slammed out.


    àØ! Bang! Bang!


    The half-elf guards in front of him hurriedly set up their shields, but they were still smashed and flew out by the huge counter-shock force.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Sith turned around and ran away.


    Boom!


    Colin flicked his black wings suddenly, and the violent air flow instantly filled the garden.


    Under the support of this air current, he seemed to turn into a black feather arrow, and he came to the top of Sith in a blink of an eye.


    Hu¡ª¡ª


    A huge hand suddenly dropped and grabbed Sith''s head.


    Click!


    Sith¡¯s head, like a bottle cap, was screwed off on the spot!

 Chapter 125： Bloody Night (Medium)

    "Brother, what happened outside?"


    In the prison, Anna listened to the faint screams of killing outside, and couldn''t help asking.


    Earl Evan listened for a while, wondering: "Could it be that the Northern Army arrived at Silvermoon City so soon?"


    But then he shook his head again: "No. Even if the northern side received the news of Vera''s death and immediately marched into the half-elf kingdom, it only took a few days to reach Silvermoon City."


    At this moment, the heavy iron gate of the prison suddenly opened from the outside.


    "Master Earl, Miss Anna, please forgive me for being late."


    Looking at the half-elf knight outside the iron gate, Count Evan smiled and nodded and said, "Knight Omar, you are here at the right time."


    Anna looked at the half-elf knight who was bowing to her brother, and suddenly woke up-this is probably the inner response of the Saint Pros family in the half-elf kingdom.


    "Knight Omar, can you tell us what happened outside?"


    "Of course, Miss Anna. The Savoy family, the former half-elf royal family, launched a coup, and they instigated Duke Rutte, and a group of Silver Moon Guards were attacking the palace''s inner court.


    It is precisely because of this that I have the opportunity to sneak into the prison and release the two. "


    "The Savoy family?" Count Evan touched his chin with a strange smile on his face, "They really chose a good time to launch a coup."


    "Brother, don''t think about it, let''s leave this ghost place as soon as possible!" Anna urged.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    The three quickly left the prison, without encountering many obstacles along the way.


    At this time, the Modiwen family is already overwhelmed by themselves, and they will definitely not place heavy guards here in the prison.


    "what is that?"


    When the three passed by near the royal garden, Anna suddenly pointed to the tall figure in the distance and asked.


    At this time, Colin was incarnation of a death whirlwind, constantly harvesting the lives of the half-elf guards gathered in the royal garden.


    Earl Evan looked at it for a while, and wondered: "Why does this guy still have wings? Is it a druid of the elves?"


    "But isn''t the druid already extinct according to legend?" Anna retorted.


    "Legend, believable or not, who knows if they will secretly leave behind..."


    "Master Earl, Miss Anna, Queen Aisha seems to be there too!" The sharp-eyed half-elf knight suddenly reminded.


    "Queen Aisha?" Count Evan suddenly became interested, "Go, let''s go and see!"


    "The devil... he is the devil! Run!"


    At this time, the half-elf guards in the garden had been smashed by Colin, and they were fleeing out in a swarm.


    àØ! Bang!


    Colin took a heavy step to catch up. With his huge body and extended black wings, it really seemed like an eagle chasing a chicken.


    When the chickens were gone, the three of Evan Evans came to the fore.


    Meeting Colin''s scarlet eyes, Anna couldn''t help but blurt out: "What kind of monster are you?"


    "You TM are the monster!" Colin roared.


    In an instant, he slammed on the ground and waved his wings, and his whole body rushed towards Anna like a sharp arrow from the string.


    Boom!


    Where Anna was originally, it was like a bomb dropped, and countless fine stones were flying everywhere.


    When the dust settled for a while, I saw that a huge pit up to two meters deep had appeared there.


    And Anna has already stepped aside. Although she holds a huge broadsword in her hand, her figure is unexpectedly flexible and vigorous. Her turnover is like a butterfly, and she looks a little unbalanced and weird in beauty.


    The complex patterns on the surface of the broad sword actually began to flash with dazzling electric light under the excitation of the holy light, like electric snakes wrapped around the sword, exuding an extremely dangerous atmosphere.


    With a snorting sound, Anna''s whole body seemed to have also turned into a silver lightning, and suddenly shot towards Colin.


    Ke Lin narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    I saw him suddenly shaking hands and forming a fist, gathering all the vitality of his body and gathering it on the face of the fist, forming an unparalleled fist style, and hitting it out!


    Clang!


    The fists and swords intersected, and there was a sound of gold and stone.


    The huge invisible impact burst out suddenly, setting off a wave of terrifying air and spreading around.


    ßÚßÚßÚ!


    A stream of silver lightning like a giant snake came from the Broadsword, and followed Colin''s fist and quickly climbed up his whole body.


    Colin only felt a burst of numbness, which made his whole body dissipate extremely quickly.


    "Go away!"


    Colin roared wildly, his other hand stuck out like a poisonous snake, and blasted towards Anna''s door.


    Anna dodged dexterously, and avoided again.


    Boom!


    The earth was smashed into another big hole by Colin, and rubble splashed out.


    Colin won the power and not forgiving, chasing Anna''s trail, constantly punching out.


    àØ! Bang! Bang!


    For a while, he seemed to be an incarnation of a demolition machine, and the entire building near the royal garden was smashed beyond recognition by him.


    And Anna can only step back, quite embarrassed.


    "Miss Anna, I''m here to help you!"


    The Knight Omar roared when he saw it, and erected a giant kite shield almost as high as him in front of him, and suddenly exerted force under his feet.


    boom!


    The ground immediately sank, and the Omar Knight quickly rushed towards Colin with the force of the counter shock.


    boom! boom! boom!


    He rushed faster and faster, his feet heavier and heavier, and the marks on the ground were deeper than each other.


    When he rushed to Colin, the whole person had turned into a golden light.


    Colin suddenly turned his head and hit the Kite shield of the Omar knight with a punch.


    Boom!


    Fist and Yuan Shield collided fiercely together There was a loud noise.


    Such a terrifying frontal impact made Colin couldn''t help but step back two steps before he could stand firm.


    However, Knight Omar was even more unbearable. The kite shield in his hand was completely broken, and a large number of broken shields flew around.


    And he himself was directly taken flying by this terrifying force, and slammed into the wall behind.


    "Puff!" A blood spurted out, and the face of Omar Knight was shocked.


    Just when Colin was about to solve the soft persimmon first, Anna behind him rushed up again.


    Clang!


    This time, Colin turned around and directly clamped the opponent''s broadsword with both hands.


    The power gap made Anna unable to draw out her weapon at all, but she didn''t seem to care, so she let go of the hilt.


    The small body was lifted up suddenly, and it rose into the air along the sword body of the broad sword.


    à§!


    She actually drew two daggers from her waist again, and went straight into Colin''s eyes!


    Colin took a deep breath and opened his mouth sharply:


    "Roar!!!"


    The deafening roar made Anna''s figure stop.


    And Colin took the opportunity to loosen his broad sword, and his right hand hurriedly reached out, just to catch Anna who was unable to evade in mid-air.


    "Ha! I caught you, kid!"


    Anna''s small waist was gripped firmly by Colin with one hand, but she still threw the two short swords in her hand towards Colin''s head.


    Colin sneered, and was about to turn his head to avoid.


    But at this moment, a jet of black smoke suddenly enveloped his head, making him unable to move!


    ßê!


    Two short swords were inserted into Colin''s head, as if they had two horns.

 Chapter 126： Bloody Night (Part 2)

    "Did you die?"


    Earl Evan put away his staff and asked with a sigh of relief.


    The second son of the Saint-Pros family turned out to be a mage too!


    However, Anna''s face is still solemn.


    Because she felt that the other party was holding the giant hand on her waist, and there was no sign of relaxation at all!


    Just when she was about to ask her brother to be careful, the black wings behind the giant suddenly stretched out.


    The cumbersome and mysterious blood lines all over his body suddenly burst into scarlet light, as if some kind of ancient magic circle opened at this moment.


    "what!!!"


    Anna screamed in pain, because not only did Colin''s giant hand not relax, but suddenly tightened.


    Click!


    Anna found that most of her rib was broken.


    "Wait a minute! Please wait a minute!" Count Evan hurriedly yelled, "We are a direct line of the Saint-Pros family, you don''t want to be infected with the blood of members of the Paladin family, right?"


    Click!


    Anna let out another scream, and her ribs were broken.


    Obviously, the name of the Saint-Pros family is useless at all.


    "Don''t don''t!" Count Evan repeated his hands, "We really don''t mean to be an enemy of you! How can I let my sister go, please let me order!"


    Colin stopped and continued to squeeze. While pulling out the dagger from his head with the other hand, he asked, "What can you give me?"


    Earl Evan saw that the other party pulled out the dagger from his head as if he was okay, and cursed abnormally in his heart, but said sincerely:


    "Or, let me tell you a secret in exchange for my sister''s life."


    "Tell me."


    "You should be a powerful druid, right?"


    Colin did not answer.


    Earl Evan smiled wryly, and continued: "I know where the legendary druid''s holy thing-[The Heart of the Wild] is, don''t know if this secret is enough for my sister''s life?"


    Druid?


    Colin was stunned.


    He didn''t expect him to be mistaken as a druid by the opponent in his current state after transformation.


    Druid is an exclusive profession for the elves, but it died out thousands of years ago.


    Even the elves before retreating into the Huiyue Forest, there is no inheritor of this profession for a long time.


    Legend, druids can imitate the forms of various animals, so as to obtain some of the characteristics and power of animals.


    Therefore, the pair of bat wings behind Colin made the opponent mistakenly think he was a druid.


    Colin suddenly felt that there seems to be nothing wrong with the other party''s misunderstanding.


    is better than treating him as a monster or a devil.


    So, Colin pretended to be eager and asked: "Then tell me, where is [Wild Heart]?"


    Earl Evan coughed slightly and said: "It''s in the Arcane City-Yeville!"


    Colin blinked, shook his head and said, "How do I know you didn''t lie to me?"


    Earl Evan seemed to be confident, pointing to Vera who was still hiding in the garden, and said loudly: "The opposite is Miss Vera. I''m Evan Saint-Pros. I wonder if you remember me?"


    Colin raised his brows, and this Evan could recognize Vera at a glance.


    However, he immediately woke up, this guy is also a mage, and he must have seen Vera in Yevel.


    "Hello Evan, I certainly remember you." Vera walked out timidly.


    Colin''s huge and unusual body made her a little scared.


    "Ha, it really is you! I didn''t expect Miss Vera that you weren''t dead! Hey, the situation in Silvermoon City is getting more and more interesting..."


    "Ah!!!" Anna''s scream interrupted Evan''s sigh.


    "Don''t don''t!" Count Evan didn''t dare to delay any more, and quickly asked Vera, "Miss Vera, you should have heard of [Wild Heart] in the Yevel Tower. It belongs to the Master of the Council of Mages. collection!"


    Vera nodded: "Yes."


    "Look, I didn''t lie to you! Can I let my sister go now?"


    Colin shook his head. To be honest, the news was of no use to him.


    "Just such a news, it''s not really [Wildheart], just want to change your sister? Ha ha, when are the lives of your family members of the Saint-Pros family so worthless?"


    Hearing Colin''s words, Count Evan nodded in agreement: "Yes, yes! When did our Saint-Pros family become so cheap! What else do you need, just say it!"


    Colin looked at the other party''s bold appearance, and suddenly raised a wave of Yu Wang, who was bitterly slaughter of dogs: "Are you rich?"


    "Money?" Count Evan was taken aback, obviously he didn''t expect the other party to ask for money directly.


    He took out his pockets and said helplessly: "I didn''t bring much money with me this time. I guess it''s only a few hundred gold coins."


    "Also..." Colin was ready to agree.


    He actually didn''t intend to really kill this woman of the Saint-Pros family, because that would completely anger the East.


    Even the St. Pros family will use this as an excuse to send troops to Silvermoon City, which will bring great variables to Colin''s plan to control the half-elf kingdom.


    It''s not a wise move to shoot out of the knot at this time.


    "No!" Unexpectedly, Count Evan shook his head and said righteously, "Just a few hundred gold coins, how can we be worthy of the identity of our Saint-Pros family!"


    "..." Colin.


    "..." Anna now only wanted to punch her unreliable brother to death.


    "How about this, plus my staff as a ransom for my sister, do you think it is appropriate?"


    Colin looked at the huge purple magic crystal inlaid on the top of the staff, and curiously asked: "How much is your staff worth?"


    "It''s estimated... 100,000 gold coins."


    Colin''s eyes straightened suddenly This is the first time he has seen such a prodigal dog family.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    "Okay!" Count Evan threw the staff to Colin immediately, and he didn''t seem to be afraid that he would regret it.


    The other party behaved like this, and Colin was too embarrassed to break his promise, so he also let Anna go.


    "You guys get out of Silvermoon City right now, if I see you two in the city again, hum, I will definitely unscrew your heads!"


    "Okay! Let''s leave now!" Count Evan helped his younger sister, then pulled up the Omar Knight who was paralyzed by the wall, and hurriedly left.


    After they left, Colin fluttered his bat''s wings and instantly rose into the air.


    He was so fast that he disappeared into the dark night sky in a blink of an eye.


    "Miss Vera, let''s go quickly too!"


    "Okay." Vera nodded, but she was a little confused, "Why did that weird guy help us?"


    "I don''t know either." Queen Aisha shook her head and told a little lie.


    In fact, she had already sensed Colin''s identity based on the mysterious connection from the depths of the blood, but she did not tell Vera.


    "Where shall we go now?"


    "Go to the Miller family."


    "The Miller family?" Vera hesitated.


    Queen Aisha smiled and explained: "You are now a life-saving straw for the Miller family. As long as you live safe and sound, the Namiller family will not have to bear the charge of killing you.


    Therefore, they are the people in Silvermoon City who do not want you to be harmed! "


    Vera was relieved, but then thought of Colin who had arranged all this, and couldn''t help asking: "What about Colin? Where is he now?"


    "Viscount Angele will come to join you soon."


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 127： Ending (Part 1)

    The north gate of the palace, three figures hurriedly walked out.


    "Okay, take a break, you two are too heavy, I can''t help!"


    Earl Evan leaned his sister and the Knight Omar against the wall, and lay down, taking a breath.


    "Why do you take the initiative to give the staff to that weirdo?" Anna couldn''t help but blame her brother.


    Such a valuable staff, even for the Saint Pros family, is not something that can be thrown away.


    A sly smile appeared on Count Evan''s face: "That guy is obviously short of money, so after getting my staff, I will definitely find a chamber of commerce to exchange it for gold coins.


    This way, there will definitely be clues. We can follow the vine to find out which force this guy belongs to, and if he is not careful enough, he can even find out his true identity directly. "


    Anna suddenly realized.


    slowed down, then asked: "Do you really think he is a druid?"


    "Is not it?"


    "I think... he is more like a knight."


    "Knight?" Count Evan sat up straight, with a face of disbelief, "Are you sure?"


    Anna shook her head: "It''s not too sure. However, the energy radiated from him is indeed the Holy Light, although it has some **** smell... However, it should be the Holy Light."


    "Yes. Lord Earl, I also think that man is a knight." Knight Omar also interrupted.


    Earl Evan really believed it this time. After all, the two knights who had fought each other believed that the other party was a knight, and that could not be wrong.


    "Knight...If you are a druid again, you can play both of these classes, you can only be a half-elf."


    "Then he is Tier 5?" Count Evan knew that Anna and Knight Omar were Tier 4, but was so violently beaten by the opponent, he guessed that the other party should be Tier 5.


    Who knows Anna shook her head again: "No. I have fought a Tier 5 knight, this guy''s strength should not reach Tier 5 yet."


    "Then you were beaten so badly?"


    Anna rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "That guy''s Holy Light energy is not very powerful, but it is very weird, as if... I have a kind of control over the blood in my whole body. Disrupted the movement of Qi and blood, almost distracted.


    Besides, the power of this guy is extremely terrifying! It doesn''t look like a human being at all, like some kind of giant beast.


    Also, do you remember my last two swords? I''m pretty sure, I really got it into his mind. but¡­"


    "Maybe you inserted it crookedly? After all, the opponent''s head has been shrouded in a cloud of blood."


    "Impossible!" Anna said very firmly.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, let''s leave Silvermoon City as soon as possible. If we are caught by that guy again, we will be miserable."


    "That...our mission..."


    Count Evan rolled his eyes and said silently, "My silly sister, are you still thinking about the mission? Our mission is definitely out of play."


    "But... Isn''t Vera not dead? That doesn''t mean we still have hope."


    "Vera''s not dead can only show that the other party''s methods are better than I thought!" Count Evan shook his head and sighed. The Wen family locked up.


    Otherwise, you can still have fun with this opponent.


    But now, the overall situation of Silvermoon City has been decided, and we are completely out of play.


    Let''s go, silly sister! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The silver moon is in the sky.


    Colin watched from a distance as the three Vera were welcomed into the manor happily by the Miller family, before leaving with confidence.


    Vera should be safe now.


    If the Miller family wants to get rid of the doom of annihilation, they must desperately keep this lively Vera.


    With the care of Queen Aisha and blood slave Cynthia, there must be no more trouble.


    And Colin, he still needs to arrange a perfect ending for this coup.


    Hu¡ªhu¡ª


    Waving the huge bat wings, Colin soon returned to the sky above the half-elf palace.


    At this time, the vicinity of the inner courtyard of the palace has completely become a **** on earth. The lives of countless half-elves are as humble as ants, and they may disappear in this political vortex at any time.


    The blood and the corpse became the cruel scenery in the palace, and the strong smell of blood permeated the air, almost suffocating.


    Seeing all this, Colin only felt that the blood on his body was getting colder and colder.


    "It''s time to end this farce."


    Colin muttered to himself, then fluttered his bat''s wings and rushed down to the main hall of the palace''s inner court.


    "what is that?"


    A guard heard the sound of the wind above his head, raised his head in surprise, and then saw the silhouette of Colin passing by quickly.


    He just wanted to warn his superiors, but the figure had turned into a black lightning, which fell from the sky and rushed into the main hall of the palace in an instant.


    The guards in front of the hall only reacted at this time. They did not expect that the enemy would rush in in such an incredible way.


    When they rushed into the temple to **** them, they found that the terrifying bat-wing giant was already standing in front of the old king.


    Prince William was holding a knight sword, standing behind Colin, his tone trembled: "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Colin looked at the old king standing straight in front of him, and suddenly smiled: "Your Majesty, I didn''t expect your body to be so tough!"


    The old king didn¡¯t panic when faced with the weird man who came in suddenly, but calmly laughed at himself: ¡°It¡¯s just a trick. I wanted to lure the careerist out earlier. I didn¡¯t expect it...¡±


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty UU reading , I have helped you solve the rebel leader. Look, is this him?" Colin brought the **** head of Sith to the old king.


    The old king was not afraid. He stared straight at the head and observed it carefully before he smiled and nodded: "Yes, it''s a mouse from the Savoy family. It has been quiet after hiding for so long. "


    Then, he said sincerely to Colin: "This warrior, thank you for giving such a great gift to the Modiwen family! I don''t know how to repay you?"


    Colin nodded: "Well, I really need a gift in return."


    "You can say, as long as the Modiwin family has it, we will not be stingy!"


    "Of course you have." Colin smiled wildly, "I want your head!"


    "What?" The old king was shocked, thinking he had heard it wrong.


    But Colin didn''t give him time to react, and his right hand protruded like lightning, pressing it on the top of the old king''s head.


    Click.


    Another bottle cap was unscrewed.


    "Father!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    ...


    The hall suddenly became a mess, and Prince William and the half-elf guards rushed towards Colin like crazy.


    But Colin spread out his huge bat wings and waved hard.


    Boom!


    The violent air current ran wildly in the temple, and Colin had already hit the roof and flew into the air.


    A round of silver moon outlined Colin''s figure, and the pair of huge wings made him look like an angel who was born into the world.


    However, his voice is like a demon **** who exterminates the world:


    "Your king is dead, run away!"


    In the startled eyes of the half-elves,


    Two heads fell from the sky.

 Chapter 128： The curtain ends (below)

    "ßË......ßË......"


    Two heads falling from the sky calmed the fierce battlefield below.


    Then, the identities of the two heads were also recognized:


    "It''s your Majesty the King!"


    "It''s Master Sith!"


    ¡­¡­


    The death of the king and the leader of the rebels caused panic to spread uncontrollably.


    Whether it is the Silver Moon Guard or the rebels, they have begun to think about a question-the boss is dead, so what are we going to fight?


    At this time, if there are people with suitable status and reputation in both camps, they can stop the soldiers from panic.


    But it''s a pity.


    Even Prince William and Duke Rutte looked at the two heads on the ground dumbfounded at this time, falling into endless panic and consternation, and had no time to take care of the rioters who gradually appeared.


    I don¡¯t know who was the first to drop the weapon, but it was like the first domino to fall. Under the chain reaction, the soldiers on both sides who had been fighting for most of the night dropped their weapons one after another and began to flee.


    Seeing this, Colin walked towards the south gate of Silvermoon City with a burst of wings.


    He did not forget that he still has a family army there.


    After hearing the battle in the city, the Rego knights should have led an army to attack.


    As for the Teld Knights and the Saint-Hilde family guards who undertake the decoy task, Colin has no time to take care of them yet.


    After all, he can distinguish between close and close.


    With the huge bat wings waving, Colin moved extremely fast, and it didn''t take long for him to see the flames caused by the fierce fighting in the southern part of the city.


    That should be Rego Knight and his party.


    Just when Colin was about to dive down to help, he suddenly felt a weakness from the depths of his blood.


    Is there a time limit for transformation?


    Colin was shocked and rushed to the nearest ground.


    I was afraid that half of the wings were gone, and then he fell into a cake.


    ¡­¡­


    But he said that the Lego Knight who was still fighting bravely heard a loud bang, as if the earth trembled.


    The Unidentified Rego Knight quickly looked around vigilantly.


    Then, he saw a few half-elf girls screaming and running out of a cabin next to them.


    Their disheveled look obviously misunderstood Knight Rego.


    The Rego Knight, who was full of justice, strode forward immediately, ready to teach this scum who tried to harm the good women while taking advantage of the chaos in the city.


    àØ!


    Lego Knight kicked the door open and shouted: "Boy! Get out of me quickly..."


    He got stuck in his throat halfway through.


    Because Knight Rego recognized the shirtless man who was hurriedly wrapping a sheet around him¡ª¡ª


    is Colin!


    Four eyes are facing each other,


    The air suddenly became quiet.


    "Son... Your lord Viscount... ahem, you go on, go on..."


    Colin looked at the look of Rego Knight''s head shrunk, and he was speechless for a while: "It''s not what you think... Forget it, don''t say anything, find me a piece of clothing."


    "Yes Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Colin finished putting on his clothes, Knight Rego hesitated, but still felt that he had to make up for the previous misunderstanding, so he touched his big bald head and said with a smile:


    "My lord, in fact, it is the honor of those half-elf civilians to be regarded by you as a lover... You don''t have to climb the roof, just tell me, I''ll help you..."


    "Shut up!" Colin glared at Knight Rego, thinking that he might not be able to explain this topic clearly.


    But he still thinks he has to explain: "I was fighting with people just now, and I broke my clothes and fell into this house..."


    "It turned out to be like this!" Rego Knight suddenly realized with a look, he didn''t know if he believed it or not.


    Colin shook his head, and could only change the subject abruptly: "How about your casualties?"


    "There are not many casualties. Although the half-elf guards are crowded, their combat effectiveness is not very good."


    Colin nodded: "Okay, then you gather the troops and follow me."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the first ray of morning sun shines on the head of Silver Moon City, this beautiful garden city has long lost its former style.


    This sudden rebellion plunged the entire city into chaos, and it seemed to have opened a Pandora''s box, releasing the dark side that had been hidden in some people''s hearts for a long time.


    Stealing, violent X, arson, killing...Countless crimes were staged in turn last night, coupled with the chaos that escaped from the palace, the entire Silvermoon City became a **** on earth in a blink of an eye.


    Of course, this **** is only for half-elf civilians. Those half-elf nobles with private arms and strong castles will naturally not be affected much.


    For example, the Miller family.


    "Colin! It''s great that you''re okay!"


    At the entrance of the Miller Family Manor, Vera plunged into Colin''s arms with a surprised look, completely ignoring the eyes of the people around.


    Of course, everyone around didn''t dare to show any strange eyes, they turned their heads and pretended not to see them.


    "What can I do?" Colin hugged the girl''s soft body, sniffing the fragrance of the tip of her nose, and suddenly felt that he had been tossing for so long, and it was really not a waste of work.


    After the joy of reunion gradually faded, Vera left Colin''s arms a little embarrassingly, turned her head and looked for it, and then wondered: "Where is Knight Teld?"


    "He...he got separated in the battle, I have sent someone to find them, don''t worry." Of course Colin would not tell Vera that Knight Teld was thrown out as a bait by him.


    "Okay." Vera believed in Colin herself.


    Colin looked over Vera and looked at Queen Aisha: "His Royal Highness, Silvermoon City is in chaos now. His Majesty the King heard that he was also killed in the chaos. Therefore, you still need to rush back to the palace to preside over the overall situation."


    "Your Majesty died?!"


    Hearing the news that the old king was dead, everyone screamed, with different expressions.


    Queen Aisha also made a look of horror and sadness, but Colin, who knew the details of the other party, saw the deep happiness in her eyes.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I will return to the palace. I wonder if I can invite you to go with Miss Vera? The current half-elf kingdom needs the support of two people."


    Vera looked at Colin naturally and asked for his opinion.


    Colin nodded pretentiously: "Of course, with the half-elf kingdom and the Northland''s friendship for so many years, we are of course willing to lend a helping hand in times of crisis."


    Afterwards, Colin turned his head and ordered Knight Rego: "Go ahead and **** Her Royal Highness and Miss Vera into the palace!"


    "Yes!" Rego Knight replied loudly.


    After a fierce fight overnight, the half-elves of the Silver Moon Guard have long been shattered, and this basically well-preserved fresh force of the Anglia family has become a pivotal military force in Silver Moon City.


    Soon, Colin and his party entered the palace smoothly.


    At this time, the palace has long lost its original solemnity Bloody corpses can be seen everywhere.


    When Colin walked into the main hall, he saw Prince William kneeling in front of the old king''s corpse with his eyes dull, and even Colin and the others didn''t react at all when they walked in.


    When Queen Aisha saw this, she stepped forward and whispered: "William, Miss Vera, and Viscount Angele are all here."


    Prince William turned his head slowly and looked at the entrance of the hall, but his eyes still had no focus.


    "Miss Vera, Viscount Angele..."


    Even the news of Vera''s resurrection did not make him appear as shocked as he should have been.


    This loyal, honest and unassuming half-elf prince, after his father''s death, seemed to have lost his soul, confused and at a loss.


    Colin stepped forward and said loudly: "His Royal Highness, this rebellion has caused Miss Vera to seriously question whether the Medewin family can control Silvermoon City and whether they can continue to lead the half-elf kingdom.


    Therefore, after consulting the opinions of the half-elf aristocrats, Miss Vera decided that the Mediwyn family is no longer suitable to continue to assume the role of the half-elf royal family, and this king''s position will be handed over to Aisha Miller. Do you have any objections? "


    Prince William''s body trembled, and his distracted eyes finally had their focus.


    He looked up at Vera in a daze, then looked at Queen Aisha, and finally turned to look at Colin.


    Colin''s face was as sinking as water, and his eyes were cold.


    For some reason, Prince William suddenly felt as if he was back in the nightmare night yesterday, when the devil descended from the sky and unscrewed his father''s head...


    So, the half-elf prince finally squatted on the ground, shivering and saying:


    "I... have no objection..."

 Chapter 129： Liquidation

    This coup came swiftly and ended very quickly.


    Like a summer storm, if one is inattentive, the world will be washed and changed.


    Regarding the fact that the Mediwyn family voluntarily gave up the royal power, Queen Aisha inherited the throne and became Queen Aisha, most of the half-elf civilians had no opinion.


    The political struggles of the nobles have always had nothing to do with them.


    Moreover, for the half-elves who worship beautiful things, the beautiful Queen Aisha is much more pleasing to the eye than the old and old King Medewin.


    If there is a poll in the half-elf kingdom at this time, then Queen Aisha''s approval rate will undoubtedly crush the Medewen family.


    For the half-elf nobles, although this coup had a huge impact on them, no one dared to stand up and question Queen Aisha at this time.


    In their opinion, Vera''s attitude is that of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Since the Duke of the North thinks that the Miller family is more suitable for becoming a half-elf royal family, what can they do?


    If the Eastern Border Envoy stood up and questioned it, some political opportunists might still want to yell after him, but now that the Eastern Border Envoy is gone, the half-elf nobles naturally dare not speak.


    However, although Aisha has inherited the half-elf throne, the coronation ceremony cannot be carried out for a while.


    Because, only the glorious imperial family-the San Lorenzo family are eligible to crown Queen Aisha.


    Queen Aisha has sent an envoy to the Dragon City. If nothing else, the San Lorenzo family will soon send an envoy to crown Queen Aisha.


    In the main hall of the palace, Colin sat on the throne carelessly, as if he was the real king.


    And Queen Aisha is reporting to Colin respectfully:


    "...The Silver Moon Guard has been basically eliminated, and the officers of the Modiwen family have been demoted and transferred and replaced by members of the Miller family.


    But this time the Silver Moon Guards suffered heavy losses. After being regrouped, there are already less than 20,000 people. I plan to issue a conscription order again in a while.


    Because the Modiwin family took the initiative to give up their seat, which saved us a lot of trouble, I plan to grant the title of Duke William Modiwin, so that it can comfort people''s hearts and show kindness by the way.


    But the L¨¹tte family who participated in the rebellion do not deserve this kindness. They will be deprived of all the fiefdoms and titles, and the Duke L¨¹tte will also be sentenced to hanging.


    The Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce has been forcibly closed, and members of the Savoy family will also be forcibly expelled from the country, and will not be allowed to enter the half-elf kingdom...


    In addition, the assets of the Lut family and the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce seized this time are listed here, as well as the assets of the half-elf treasury. You can take a look. "


    Clin suddenly became interested, and quickly took the look.


    "These are only approximate figures. A more accurate estimate may take a few days to complete the count."


    "Okay!" Colin looked at the number at the end of the file that made him dizzy, and he almost lost his temper with excitement.


    I knew the wealth of the half-elf kingdom for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to be so rich.


    He suddenly felt that he no longer had to worry about the military expenses of the cavalry army of his dreams.


    With the cash cow of the half-elf kingdom, perhaps even if his territory in the north does not expand, he can still be able to raise an army of tens of thousands of cavalry.


    So, what Colin has to do now is to firmly hold this money tree in his own hands and not let anyone get involved!


    Not even the Duke of St. Hild.


    "By the way, the black cavalry should be about to enter the country, you send someone to greet you."


    "OK."


    Before leaving the envoy, Colin had told Yimen, the butler, that he would send back a letter every five days, and if he did not receive his letter on time for more than three days, Yimen would immediately notify the Marquis of Garcia.


    After Vera''s fake death, the Modiwen family sealed off Silvermoon City, thinking that it would cut off Colin''s contact with the outside world.


    But they don''t know at all, there is no connection, but it is actually a connection.


    Counting the time now, the black cavalry is about to reach the border of the half-elf kingdom.


    When Marquis Garcia arrived at Silvermoon City, Colin felt that he had many things to discuss with him.


    Especially, the Duke of St. Hilde has repeatedly pressed each other, and this time even conspired to assassinate Vera, which is absolutely unbearable.


    Colin believed that as long as the Marquis Garcia was on his side, the Duke of St. Hilde had nothing to fear.


    "Oh, by the way, you can help me deal with this staff and replace it with gold coins." Colin handed Lord Evan''s staff to Queen Aisha.


    "Yes."


    gave Queen Aisha a few more words to help her stabilize the situation in the half-elf kingdom, and Colin walked out of the palace.


    all the way to the royal garden.


    It hasn''t been completely cleaned up here, there are still broken branches and leaves, and broken petals all over the floor.


    But even so, Colin still finds it pleasing to the eye-because Vera is in the garden.


    Vera is sitting on the swing in the middle of the garden.


    The bright morning light sprinkled on her body through the gaps in the leaves, forming dots of dappled light and shadow.


    The morning dew has not completely disappeared, Vera''s gorgeous face is looming in the faint mist.


    A few piebald butterflies rose and fell lightly around her, but she frowned tightly, seeming to be deeply trapped in melancholy emotions, and she had no time for him to care.


    "What are you thinking about?" Colin walked over and stroked Vera''s brows, as if he wanted to help her smooth out the trouble.


    Vera didn''t dodge Colin''s intimacy, nor didn''t want to worry Colin, so she smiled reluctantly: "It''s actually nothing. Just thinking about something that someone said to me in this garden that night. "


    "Who?"


    "That''s the leader of the rebel army called Sith. I heard that he is a descendant of the Savoy family of the half-elf royal family."


    "What did he tell you?" Colin knew what Vera was upset about, but he still pretended not to know.


    After all, Vera didn''t know that Colin was there that night.


    "He said..." Vera frowned again. "He said he was instructed by my father to come to assassinate me..."


    "What do you think?" Colin asked with deep eyes, "Do you believe in your father or the enemy?"


    Vera tilted her head, as if finally awake: "Of course it''s father!"


    Then the girl''s mood became cheerful again: "I''m so stupid, such a simple question has been entangled for so long! It must be the Sith who deliberately lied to me! Colin, help me push the swing!"


    Colin smiled and gave Vera a push.


    Looking at the girl''s innocent smile, he suddenly gave up the idea of ??telling the other party the truth.


    is not just not wanting these dirty things to tarnish the beauty in front of me.


    Because he suddenly realized that if he wanted to tell Vera everything, he had to clarify the complicated grievances between the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia.


    In this way, he would have to tell Vera the identity of her real father.


    But this was explicitly forbidden by the Marquis Garcia.


    Therefore, Colin intends to wait for Marquis Garcia to arrive at Silvermoon City before he decides whether to confess everything to Vera.


    "Hey... Colin, come and sit down too!"


    "it is good!"


    Of course, Colin would not refuse such an invitation. He jumped and squeezed onto the swing lightly and sat side by side with Vera.


    The familiar fragrant scent hits his face, digging deep into his heart.

 Chapter 130： Killer Move (Part 1)

    The bleak autumn breeze rolled up the fallen leaves, and there were few passers-by on the streets of Silvermoon City.


    has just experienced a tragic coup, this half-elf city is still under military control.


    The slave market in the west of the city is not as prosperous as it used to be.


    The ¡¡¡¡ Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce has long been surrounded by half-elf guards, which are heavily armed, and constantly move out various things from it.


    In a dark alley kilometers away from the Chamber of Commerce, Rose Savoy poked out his head sneakily, carefully observing the situation of his chamber of commerce.


    Obviously, the situation is not good.


    Since the head of his brother Sith descended from the sky in the palace, Rose knew that this time the Savoy family action had failed again.


    But he was not too desperate, because Queen Aisha did not kill the Savoy family, only expelled.


    Half-elf nobles also have a tradition of forgiving losers.


    What''s more, for the Miller family, not only did they not hate the Savoy family, but they wanted to thank them. Had they not launched this coup, the half-elf throne might not have fallen to them.


    However, although the Savoy family members have been kept, their assets have obviously been confiscated.


    Rose sighed and looked at the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce for the last time, before turning around and leaving.


    But as soon as he turned his head, he saw a man in black robes standing quietly in the shadow behind him, staring at him coldly.


    "Choo...Mr. Choo, why did you come to Silvermoon City?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê put out a mocking sneer at the corner of his mouth: "Why? Can''t I come?"


    "Of course you can. It''s just that you can see that our family has just encountered a disaster... so I can''t entertain you."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê ignored Rose¡¯s politeness and asked directly: "Do you know why you failed?"


    Rose shook his head and asked respectfully: "Please advise."


    "Because you are too greedy!" Mr. Wang said coldly, "Moreover, I didn''t do what I told you."


    A trace of anger also appeared on Rose''s face, as if the backlog of resentment and fear in the past few days suddenly broke out:


    "Do as you explained? Mr. Wang, you were not in Silvermoon City at that time. How do you know the situation we are facing?


    The development of the matter is beyond everyone''s expectations, and my brother and I can only adapt to changes! "


    "Actually?" Mr. Xiang laughed, "This is the first time I have heard someone describe''betrayal'' like this."


    "Betrayal?" Rose also seemed to fight out, and growled in anger, "Do you really think our Savoy family is still a dog raised by your family?"


    wake up!


    is not three hundred years ago anymore!


    You have become a bereaved dog yourself, and you can only live on with the support of the troll!


    Still counting on our loyalty?


    When will you dare to appear in the sun wearing that **** hood, come and talk to our Savoy family again! "


    Facing Rose¡¯s harsh sarcasm, Mr. Wang was not angry, so he sighed and said leisurely:


    "Yes, it''s been more than three hundred years. The world almost forgot about my family.


    The former loyal servant also began to find another way out, putting all his past oaths behind..."


    After a pause, Mr. Wang suddenly laughed: "However, I actually didn''t count on your loyalty from the beginning.


    After the last lesson in the Northern Territory, I have understood that vows are ridiculous, loyal, and just bubbles in the sun. They look dazzling, but they are actually vulnerable. "


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê took a few steps forward, his smile brightened:


    "But I think the most ridiculous thing is you people.


    You think you are very smart, you don''t want to be chess pieces, but you also want to be chess players.


    But in fact, you can''t see the game at all, and you don''t even know where the real eye is. "


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê''s words made Rose bewildered, and he didn''t understand what he meant.


    But Mr. Wang didn¡¯t seem to expect him to understand at all, as if he was just talking to himself:


    "You only see this Silvermoon City in your eyes, and you only know that you are staring at the half-elf throne.


    Ha ha, but how can these insignificant things qualify as the real focus of this game of chess? "


    Rose probably understood this time, but this feeling of being despised made him even more angry, and he couldn''t help but ridicule again: "Now that the overall situation of Silvermoon City is set, what can you do?"


    "The overall situation is settled?" Mr. Hooters chuckled and shook his head. "My ultimate move hasn''t come out yet. Besides, I told you, Silvermoon City is just an insignificant corner of the chessboard, and I decided There is no way to win or lose in this game of chess."


    "Heh, what is your ultimate move?" The more Rose now looks at this pretending cowardly, the more unpleasant.


    "My ultimate move..." Mr. Xiang said halfway, his voice suddenly lowered, and the words in his mouth became vague.


    Rose didn''t hear clearly, and walked forward two steps curiously. Just about to ask, he found that he couldn''t speak.


    He just felt like a piece of burning charcoal was stuck in his throat, and it was so hot that he almost burst into flames.


    In the next second, he really burst into flames.


    Then, the fire quickly lit his face, his head, and his neck, and spread to his whole body...


    In the end, Rose was in a painful struggle and turned into a pile of ashes.


    "My ultimate move, you are not qualified to know yet."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê sneered, his eyes passed through the gloomy alley and looked towards the direction of the north.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    North, Falling Eagle City.


    Fat businessman Oliver greeted a luxuriously dressed woman into the Tulip Chamber of Commerce with sweat.


    "Ms. Penny, we can''t go on like this anymore! Holding on to those grains and not selling them, although we can make a fortune from rising grain prices but...but I''m afraid we won''t live to earn this. When it comes to money!"


    Penny''s wine-red eyes stared at Oliver coldly, and asked, "What are you afraid of? Don''t worry, with me, Lord Earl will not arrest you for hoarding food."


    Oliver believed this.


    After all, the other party is Earl Uman¡¯s favorite lover, so he is sure to get the Earl.


    However, Oliver still said anxiously: "Madam, I am not worried about Lord Earl."


    "Then what are you worried about?"


    "I worry about the slaves and civilians who are going crazy! Did you know that when the trolls invaded this spring, a large number of fields were missed by spring ploughing, and now the famine has begun to spread in the north!


    At this time, we are holding onto the grain and not selling it, I''m afraid...I''m afraid we will really starve to death! "


    "It''s just a bunch of slaves and untouchables, and you die." Penny looked unmoved, as if she was no longer in the same class.


    "Madam, have you ever been hungry?" Oliver began to be impatient, and some words no longer covered up, "I have been hungry! And, I know the taste, life is better than death!


    It will turn people into lunatics, into beasts, into terrible things that can swallow everything..."


    Penny looked at Oliver coldly and smiled: "Go on."


    Oliver hesitated for a moment, but still did not dare to say.


    "Isn''t it a rebellion?" Penny said in a relaxed tone.


    "Since you know, why..."


    "Take care of yourself, Mr. Oliver, you won''t be hungry."


    Penny patted Oliver''s chubby face lightly, and said:


    "But if you do something that you shouldn''t do... it doesn''t have to be."

 Chapter 131： Killer Move (Part 2)

    Winter Castle at the end of October can already clearly feel the approach of winter.


    The bitter rain was pattered for three days, and finally turned into snowflakes on the fourth day.


    Waiting until the fifth day, when the long-unseen sun finally got rid of the entanglement of the dark clouds and showed its head, Winter City had already become a world of snow and ice wrapped in silver.


    But in the face of such a beautiful scenery, the residents of Winter City have no intention of admiring it at all.


    Because most people are running out of food.


    "Is there still no signs of falling food prices?"


    In the study in the atrium of the Lion''s Roar, the Duke of St. Hilde asked while putting firewood into the fireplace.


    Behind the Duke, stood a middle-aged man with a friendly temperament.


    He has a pair of sea-blue eyes, with waves of wisdom rolling in them.


    The gray low ponytail was carefully combed and blown behind his head. He is well-dressed but not gorgeous, with a scroll of old scripts clasped around his waist, and white gloves on his left hand.


    Dawn White.


    People at ¡¡¡¡ Lion Roar Castle call him Bachelor of Dawn.


    Although the title of "Bachelor" is not a knighthood, it is also extremely precious.


    Only those who have studied at the Imperial White Tower College and successfully graduated are eligible to use the title of bachelor.


    And the number of people graduating from Baita Academy each year can be counted with one hand.


    Therefore, every bachelor is the best candidate for courtiers, and it has naturally become the object of competition among the great lords.


    "No." Bachelor Dawn shook his head, his expression full of anxiety, "In the past three months, the price of food in the north has increased more than 20 times!


    This is definitely not just because of the crop failure caused by the troll invasion at the beginning of this year.


    But there are still people deliberately hoarding food and manipulating food prices! "


    "Just some merchants who want money but don''t want their lives." The Duke of St. Hilde was full of disdain, "Issued the Duke Order to the major lords in the north to let them manage the merchants in the territory.


    If food prices remain high within half a month, don¡¯t blame me for killing people myself! "


    "Yes." Bachelor Dawn nodded in response.


    "Is there enough rations for the Golden Lion Army?"


    "If there is no large-scale war in the future, it will be barely enough." After that, Bachelor Dawn hesitated, but he reminded again:


    "However, Lord Duke, I still recommend that you purchase another batch of military rations just in case."


    Hearing this, Duke St. Hild''s brows wrinkled.


    Obviously, he also understands what Dawn is worried about.


    Famine is the easiest factor to trigger a rebellion.


    So, the Duke of St. Hilde nodded immediately: "Then go buy another batch."


    "Okay. But the current food prices in the entire empire are a bit high, so I''m afraid this time..."


    "No matter how high the price, buy it for me!"


    "Yes."


    The Duke of St. Hilde threw a few sticks of wood into the fireplace again.


    Looking at the flames that kept jumping, he suddenly asked: "Where is the black cavalry now?"


    Bachelor Dawn carefully looked at the face of the Duke of St. Hild, but did not see any obvious emotions from it.


    "The latest news just came yesterday that the black cavalry has left the northern border and entered the half-elf kingdom."


    "En." Duke Saint Hild nodded, but did not give any instructions.


    The tumbling flames reflected in the Duke''s deep eyes, as if to show his uneasy heart.


    Bachelor Daun saw this and was about to say goodbye to leave, but he heard a majestic voice suddenly came from outside the castle:


    "The Duke of St. Hild, Otto Volkin, Prince of the North of the Troll Empire, in the name of His Majesty Murdov''s revenge, hereby propose to you a duel!"


    Boom!


    A fiery flame suddenly exploded in the fireplace.


    The Duke of St. Hild suddenly got up and looked out the window.


    A troll warrior exuding a terrifying aura is standing at the highest point of the Lion''s Roar, looking down at the guards who are constantly gathering below.


    Looking at the Duke of St. Hild who was about to go out, Bachelor Dawn quickly stepped forward to dissuade him: "My lord, it is said that Prince Otto has just been promoted to the sanctuary!"


    "So what?" The Duke of St. Hilde didn''t have a hint of withdrawal on his face, "Do I hide in the roar fort and let him show off outside?"


    After finishing speaking, the Duke no longer controlled the stunned Bachelor Dawn, and strode out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Half-elf kingdom, southwest border.


    The black cavalry is camping here.


    Marquis Garcia finished drinking the broth, wiped his mouth at random, and asked the Marquis Dawson beside him: "If you go further thirty miles, you should pass through Shadow Canyon, right?"


    "Yes, Lord Marquis." The attitude of the Marquis Dawson was as respectful as ever.


    Even now he has been conferred the rank of Marquis and has sworn allegiance to the Duke of St. Hild.


    However, when the Marquis Garcia summoned the Black Cavalry and marched into the half-elf kingdom, the former Black Cavalry "Great Steward" did not hesitate to come to help.


    "Send someone to investigate carefully." Marquis Garcia ordered.


    The Marquis of Dawson smiled and said a little disapprovingly: "My lord, this is a half-elf kingdom. What is the danger?"


    "Be cautious, it''s always true."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements." Seeing Marquis Garcia insisted, Marquis Dawson nodded quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    The rest is over, and the army starts again.


    The Marquis of Garcia rode his horse through the Shadow Canyon, but there was some worry between his eyebrows.


    "Dawson, have you sent someone to investigate this canyon carefully?"


    "Lord Marquis, please don''t worry. I have sent someone to investigate thoroughly. It is safe here."


    The Marquis of Garcia nodded and moved on.


    But the farther you go the Marquis Garcia feels something is wrong.


    That kind of frightening feeling has been hanging over him, as if something bad is about to happen.


    "Stop moving forward!" Finally, Marquis Garcia ordered.


    "My lord, what''s the matter? We''re only halfway there." The Marquis Dawson asked quickly.


    "It''s too quiet here!" Marquis Garcia''s eyes were cold, as if he realized something.


    The next moment, he decisively ordered: "Turn around! The rear army becomes the former army, the former army becomes the latter army, and the same way to withdraw from Shadow Canyon!"


    "My lord..." The Marquis Dawson looked puzzled, "You are..."


    The Marquis of Garcia ignored him and insisted that the military commander go and pass the order immediately.


    And just as the black cavalry began to change their formation, a loud noise suddenly came from the canyon.


    Boom!


    The Marquis of Garcia suddenly turned his head and saw a dazzling flash of light burst out of the cliffs on both sides of the rear.


    The terrifying arcane energy resembled the majesty of heaven, and blasted off the hilltops on both sides of the canyon''s center.


    Countless broken boulders rolled down and smashed at the black cavalry!


    àØàØàØ!


    The screams and the screams of horses resounded across the canyon instantly.


    The face of Marquis Garcia instantly turned pale.


    And at the moment of being stunned, he suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from his waist.


    As soon as he turned his head, Marquis Garc¨ªa saw that his most trusted subordinate was inserting a dagger into his back waist.


    "Fran Dawson! You traitor!"


    Facing the angry eyes of Marquis Garcia, Marquis Dawson took a step back and smiled calmly:


    "Sorry, Lord Marquis, when my men explored this gorge before, they might not have been too careful."

 Chapter 132： Black Knight

    "Why?"


    The Marquis of Garcia looked at the Marquis of Dawson, who had been restrained by the angry Black Cavalry officers, and asked with a sad expression on his face.


    The Marquis of Dawson smiled and said frankly: "Sorry, Lord Marquis, you are so kind to me, and I don''t want to betray you. However, in order for the dwarves to fulfill their long-cherished wish for a nation, I must do this!"


    "The dwarf establishes a nation?" A faint flash of surprise flashed in the eyes of Marquis Garcia, then he pointed to the pure day horse flag that suddenly rose above the gorge and asked, "This is the promise of the Saint-Pros family to you?"


    Marquis Dawson shook his head: "No. Actually, I didn''t know that the army ambushing in Shadow Canyon turned out to be an army from the East."


    "Who instigated you to do this?"


    The Marquis Dawson laughed a little bit: "My lord Marquis, why don''t you doubt the Duke of St. Hild? After all, he is my loyal lord now."


    The Marquis of Garcia remained unmoved: "No one knows my brother better than I, he wouldn''t be so stupid."


    "Why? The Black Cavalry is now the biggest destabilizing factor in the Northern Territory. Don''t you really doubt that your brother wants to take this opportunity to eradicate the threat of the Black Cavalry?"


    A very complicated look appeared on the face of the Marquis of Garcia, and he sighed: "You don''t understand."


    The Marquis of Dawson frowned, then shook his head and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it. However, I can''t reveal the name of the adult who promised me yet."


    The Marquis of Garcia sneered: "You think I can''t guess if you don''t tell?


    The once gorgeous tiger has now become a mustache dog who dared to hide in the shadows! This kind of family that can betray even your own race, you still believe in their promise?


    is such a big joke! "


    The Marquis Dawson''s face changed, as if he was deeply stung by the words of the Marquis Garcia, and then he roared angrily:


    "So what? I don''t believe them, do you still continue to believe in your St. Hild family?


    Our dwarves have served you for thousands of years, but have you ever seen us right?


    Maybe the dwarf nation is just a joke in your eyes, but this is the highest mission our ancestors have been fighting for for generations! "


    The Marquis of Garcia hesitated, but still did not say something.


    I saw him wave his hand disheartenedly, and commanded: "Let him go."


    "Master Marquis!" The angry officers were naturally shocked.


    "Let him go!" Marquis Garcia emphasized again.


    "Yes."


    The Marquis of Dawson obviously didn''t expect the other party to let him go in this way.


    The cold voice of Marquis Garcia sounded again:


    "Fran Dawson, I will not kill you today.


    kill you, maybe you will become the hero of the dwarf clan.


    So, I want you to live.


    live with the notoriety of a betrayer.


    At the same time, see with your own eyes, what kind of joke your so-called dream of a dwarf nation is.


    go away! "


    Marquis Dawson''s face was blue and red, and finally he staggered away in the contemptuous eyes of everyone in the Black Cavalry.


    At this time, the shouts of the soldiers of the East were constantly coming from the top of the canyon, the content of which was naturally that the black cavalry should immediately lay down their weapons and surrender out of the valley.


    The current situation of the Black Cavalry is indeed extremely bad.


    The narrow terrain of Shadow Canyon made the cavalry crowded together, unable to organize the charge at all.


    Furthermore, the boulder that fell just now cut off the black cavalry''s formation. Except for a small part of the troops that fell behind, most of the soldiers were blocked by the stacks of boulders.


    If you go forward, don''t think about it, the Eastern Army must have set up layers of obstacles in the front Taniguchi, and wait for the black cavalry to rush over and hit the head.


    In the face of such a desperate situation, Marquis Garcia remained calm.


    I saw him stretch out his hand to invite a high-ranking officer, and whispered his command: "Knight Logger, now you go back immediately, over the boulders blocking the road, gather the troops that fall behind, and lead them back the same way, rushing out. This canyon..."


    "Lord Marquis! What about you?"


    "I can''t go." The Marquis Garc¨ªa pressed the wound on his waist. Although it was simply bandaged, black blood still oozes out.


    "No! Lord Marquis, I will **** you away..."


    The Marquis Garcia glared at him and stopped the words of Knight Logger. He said firmly, "I will not leave the black cavalry behind. But you must go. It doesn''t matter if I die, the black cavalry must leave a spark. ."


    Knight Logger wanted to say more, but the Marquis of Garcia didn''t give him a chance at all, and shouted in a low voice:


    "Shut up! Listen to me!


    After you lead the rear army to evacuate, don''t entangle with the eastern army, and don''t return to the north.


    Going north and bypassing the Shadow Mountains, it takes a little longer to reach Silvermoon City.


    After getting there, you find Viscount Angele and ask him a question¡ª


    The Lord of the North, should he be named Saint Hild?


    If he says he should, you will be loyal to him.


    Otherwise, you will kill him, return to Wintery City, and be loyal to the Duke of St. Hild.


    have you understood? "


    "Yes!" Knight Logger nodded quickly.


    He seemed to want to say more, but was stopped by the sharp eyes of Marquis Garcia.


    "Hurry up!"


    Knight Logger was helpless, had to kneel on one knee, solemnly saluted Marquis Garcia, and then left with red eyes.


    The Marquis of Garcia waited for the Knights to walk away, UU read before summoning his officers and asked: "Do you want to surrender?"


    "Never surrender!"


    Everyone said loudly without hesitation.


    "Okay!" A smile appeared on the face of Marquis Garcia, "Only the black cavalry who died in battle, not the black cavalry who surrendered!


    Send the order to the whole army, dismount, move forward, and kill! "


    woo¡ª


    Amidst the harsh bugle sound, the war broke out suddenly.


    As the most elite army in the Northern Territory and even the entire Glory Empire, the Black Cavalry definitely does not lack the courage to fight for life.


    Even though they have lost their greatest advantage at this time, the fighting will that broke out in the desperate situation is still eye-catching.


    Under the leadership of a group of officers, the Black Cavalry soldiers gave up their horses, flocked to Taniguchi on foot, overcame the layers of obstacles set up by the Eastern Army, shouted the name of the Lord of Radiance, and launched an attack on the enemy.


    "Let the arrow!"


    The arrow suddenly became the protagonist in the sky, and it was black and heavy as if it were flying through the clouds.


    However, such a rain of arrows could not scare off the Black Cavalry at all. They rushed out from the narrow valley mouth like locusts and rushed towards the position of the Eastern Army.


    The blood flowed freely, and the corpses were messed up to the ground.


    Taniguchi''s battle has become extremely tragic from the beginning.


    The corpses of the black cavalry officers quickly lifted up at Taniguchi, forming a horrifying hill.


    The strong smell of blood wafts in the air, and it can be suffocating.


    The Eastern Army, which originally thought it had a chance to win, also began to tremble in his heart.


    It seems that those who rushed over without fear of death are not humans at all.


    is a bunch of crazy beasts!

 ~： Shelf testimonials

    is finally on the shelves...


    The reason why it has been delayed for so long is because of the row of Sanjiang.


    But I asked the editor just now. Although this book has enough grades to meet Sanjiang''s standards, it has to wait in line. It is estimated that a row is another two or three weeks...


    But thinking about 300,000 characters, the turnip doesn''t plan to wait any longer, let''s talk about it first.


    After all, I have promised that everyone will be updated on the shelves before.


    There will be ten changes tomorrow, I hope everyone can watch it happily.


    I also hope that everyone will not be stingy with recommended tickets, monthly tickets and the most important subscription!


    In short, writing a book is not easy. I hope you will have more patience and support. Carrot will give you back with the best attitude!


    In addition, because the book was released with too many words, the editor said that some chapters would be reversed. Therefore, friends who have not seen the latest chapters, take advantage of it now for free...

 Chapter 133： rest in peace

    Silvermoon City, half-elf palace.


    In the gloomy basement, Colin was biting on the neck of a half-elf and couldn''t help sucking.


    This half-elf is a ranger of the Rutte family and was sentenced to hang for participating in a previous coup.


    However, on the day of the execution, he was secretly stolen from a bag.


    The one who was hanged was another condemned prisoner with a similar appearance, and he was taken to the basement of the palace and became Colin''s experiment.


    Colin wanted to know whether, in addition to the holy knights of the human race, the holy professionals of other races could also be converted into blood.


    However, Colin bit the ranger of the Rutte family for a long time, and the first embrace ceremony he was expecting still did not happen.


    It seems that the professional ranger of the elves cannot be converted into blood.


    With a sigh, Colin drew out his teeth.


    After a while, the ranger of the Rutte family stood up again, his eyes sluggish, and just like Cynthia, he became Colin''s blood slave.


    A third-order ranger blood slave.


    not bad.


    Colin touched his chin and comforted himself.


    Taking out a monkey mask to put on the ranger, Colin smiled and said, "Well, from now on, your code name will be monkey."


    The monkey ranger''s eyes flashed, as if he understood what Colin meant.


    Let the monkey ranger stay in the basement to accompany the fox knight Cynthia, while Colin walked up the stairs himself.


    This basement leads directly to the king¡¯s study, oh no, it should be called the queen¡¯s study now.


    Since the death of the old king, Queen Aisha seems to have changed.


    The original lingering melancholy faded quietly, replaced by a charming charm that bloomed wantonly.


    Today, she is obviously well dressed.


    A red, low-cut, thin-shoulder sling dress, reveals the delicate and graceful curves of the slender fit.


    Faint blush, bright lip gloss, and embroidered gold ornaments on the forehead make Aisha''s beautiful face look more three-dimensional. Shining diamond earrings hang down from the slender ears, emphasizing the queen''s new and refined noble temperament.


    Seeing Colin walking out of the basement, Queen Aisha smiled and suddenly brightened the whole study.


    "Master Viscount, are you finished?"


    "Um."


    Queen Aisha didn''t ask Colin what she was up to now. She was a woman who knew how to measure.


    Colin walked to the window, saw a group of priests and priests gathered on the square outside the temple, and asked curiously: "What are they doing?"


    Queen Aisha walked to Colin, stood shoulder to shoulder with him, and explained: "This is the tradition of the half-elf royal family. After the death of every king, the pastor of the Glory Church and the priest of the Destiny Church will be invited to pray for his soul. "


    Clin suddenly became speechless.


    What kind of ghost tradition is this?


    The pastor and the priest prayed for the old king together, so how could his soul return to the embrace of the Lord of Glory? Or enter the palace of the goddess of fate?


    However, he didn''t say much, after all, we must respect the traditional culture of other countries.


    Seeing Colin not speaking, Queen Aisha explained again: "You said that you must treat the Modiwen family well, so I let them arrange this ceremony."


    "You did the right thing." Colin nodded. "After all, your throne was voluntarily given to by the Medewin family. You must show enough kindness and gratitude to them to win people''s hearts."


    "Okay. According to the plan, I will confer the title of duke on William Medewin at the noble commemoration ceremony tomorrow. However, there are many members of the Medewin family serving as courtiers in the palace. Are we going to take back these positions? a little?"


    "No. That would make you too petty." Colin looked back at Queen Aisha and said, "Also, letting the Miller family dominate is actually not a good thing. The Mediwyn family can be a very good thing. Checks and balances opponents."


    "I understand." Queen Aisha nodded in response.


    Even if Colin bluntly said that she was afraid and guarded against the Miller family who had become the new half-elf royal family, she had no objection.


    Colin looked at Queen Aisha with a calm face, and explained: "The result of the dominance of the family is corruption and degeneration. Believe me, with an opponent''s spur, can the Miller family prosper for a long time."


    "I understand. Just like the Northern Territory, because there is an opponent of the Troll, so the strength of the Northern Army will top the empire. Without the opponent, the Eastern Territory can only rely on the Nushui River. Block the enemy''s footsteps."


    Hearing this, Colin chuckled: "The Nushui River? I''m afraid it won''t last long in the East."


    "Of course, the crystal river in the half-elf kingdom can be requisitioned at any time if needed in the north."


    Colin shook his head and said, "No hurry. If Duke St. Hild really wants the crystal river, he has to ask me and Marquis Garcia''s opinion!"


    Queen Aisha smiled and suggested: "You can take the opportunity to ask the Duke of St. Hild to marry Miss Vera again. This time, he will not refuse you."


    Colin nodded deeply, obviously thinking the same way.


    At this time, he still didn''t know that the outside world had already changed and the vicissitudes of life had gone.


    "Oh by the way, you can also start to consider the issue of heirs." Colin is still planning for Queen Aisha. "You can choose a close eye from the Miller family''s children as the adopted son."


    Queen Aisha did not immediately agree this time.


    A faint blush suddenly appeared on her flawless face whispered: "I want to have a biological son more than an adopted one."


    Colin raised his brows and looked at Queen Aisha in surprise.


    Queen Aisha stared into Colin''s eyes, while her soft body slowly leaned in.


    The ecstasy touch from his arm and the lingering fragrance of the nose made Colin miss a few beats of his heart.


    But he remained calm and discouraged: "You have to understand, it is impossible for me to marry you."


    "Of course I know." Queen Aisha''s face was flushed, and her breathing gradually became faster. "Vera is the best marriage partner for you. However, I can be your lover.


    Everyone says that a half-elf is the best lover, don¡¯t you want to personally verify the truth of this sentence? "


    Colin stared into the queen''s dim eyes, and once again persuaded: "You have to think clearly, the child born in this way can only be an illegitimate child."


    "I have already figured it out. We can declare to the public that the child is the posthumous child of the old king."


    Hearing this, Colin''s eyes lit up, and then he no longer suppressed his inner impulse, and hugged the slender waist of the half-elf queen in front of him.


    Queen Aisha couldn''t help letting out an exclamation, her whole body softened, and she leaned against Colin''s broad chest as if she was relieved.


    An unfamiliar feeling that she had never felt before made her heart bang like a deer.


    Across the thin long skirt, Colin can also clearly feel Queen Aisha''s tender skin and mature and plump body.


    "This kid won''t have the surname Modywin?"


    "Of course not. He will be named Miller and will become the next half-elf king!"


    Vaguely, the prayers of priests and priests came from outside the window:


    "May the Lord have mercy on this respected king and let his soul rest in peace"

 Chapter 134： Northward

    On the trail in the forest, a team of about fifty people was slowly moving southward.


    Approaching noon, the team stopped and camped by a stream.


    "Brother, get up, it''s time for lunch!"


    Anna shook Count Evan several times, but found that the other party was still quiet.


    She raised her eyebrows, squeezed her pink fist, and slammed it **** Count Evan''s lower abdomen.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Poor Count Evan was spit out by this seemingly understatement.


    After being overwhelmed for a while, Count Evan panted and looked back at his violent sister: "You had such a bad temper early in the morning?"


    "It''s early? It''s noon!"


    Count Evan waved his hand weakly: "What''s the difference?"


    "It''s ready to eat, do you want to eat?"


    "Eat, eat!" Count Evan struggled to get up.


    He knew that if he didn''t eat now, his cruel sister would really make him hungry until night.


    After all, it was a member of the Saint-Pros family traveling. Even in the wild, the lunch was very rich, but the atmosphere was a bit stagnant.


    After returning to Silvermoon City without success, everyone''s mood has never been mentioned.


    Of course, except for Evan Evan.


    He is still the same heartlessly, just drinking alcohol all day long.


    Just when everyone had finished their lunch and packed their things to start again, the sentry rider who had gone out to investigate the surrounding situation suddenly turned back.


    Moreover, he brought back one more person.


    "Master Earl, this is the messenger of the Pegasus Legion."


    The Pegasus Legion is the direct army of the Saint Prolos family, the lord of the east, and has always been in the hands of the Duke of Saint Prolos.


    However, in recent years, the Duke of Saint-Pross has also begun to deliberately exercise his eldest son, Marquis Vincent, and put the daily training of the Pegasus Army into his hands.


    "Oh? Why are you here?" Evan Evan''s sleepy eyes brightened instantly, as if he was awake all of a sudden.


    "Master Earl, Master Marquis Vincent is in Shadow Canyon at this time. He has just led the Pegasus Legion to fight with the Black Cavalry in the North and won! I just want to pass this good news back to Bailu City. "


    "Black Cavalry? You won?" Count Evan''s eyes almost widened, as if he had heard a story like a fantasy.


    "Yes, Lord Earl, we defeated the Black Cavalry! Moreover, we captured the Marquis Garcia!" The messenger''s face flushed with excitement and shouted.


    "Really? Big brother actually defeated the Marquis Garcia? It''s too powerful!" Anna cried excitedly when she heard the words.


    But Evan frowned instead.


    Although he and his eldest brother are usually a little uncomfortable, he still doesn''t feel jealous at this time.


    He just perceives something wrong keenly.


    Count Evan knows exactly how capable his elder brother is.


    Can he defeat the marquis Garcia?


    How does this sound like a big lie.


    "Where is the Pegasus Army stationed now?"


    "It''s in Shadow Canyon."


    "Go, let''s go and see!"


    The sky above Shadow Canyon is still shrouded in thick smoke.


    The stone walls on both sides of the canyon are also burnt.


    Crows and vultures were flying in groups over the canyon, falling into the valley in darkness, vying with the beasts in the mountains for corpses everywhere.


    At a glance, the scene was exceptionally terrifying.


    When Count Evan and his party came here, the blood on their faces almost choked them.


    Until then, Evan finally believed that his elder brother might really have defeated the Black Cavalry.


    "Evan, Anna, haha, here you are! Hard work all the way!"


    As soon as they met, the Marquis of Vincent greeted his brother and sister with a red face.


    The first heir of the Saint-Pros family is now in high spirits.


    Defeating the Black Cavalry of Marquis Garcia, Marquis Vincent feels that he has become one of the top generals in the empire.


    "Brother, congratulations! Father will be proud of you when he knows about it!" Anna sincerely congratulated her brother.


    Evan Evan is different.


    He congratulated him perfunctorily, and then immediately raised his own question: "Brother, how did you introduce the Marquis of Garcia into Shadow Canyon?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Anyway, in this battle, the Black Cavalry was almost completely destroyed, and even the Marquis Garcia was captured by me. What else do you have to say about such a record?"


    Count Evan certainly had something to say, and saw him growl angrily: "The ability to introduce Marquis Garcia into such a Jedi is obviously a problem within the Black Cavalry. Even if you don''t say it, I can guess it. .


    But since you already have such a plan, why don''t you tell me in advance?


    I can cooperate with you in Silvermoon City to perfect this plan even better!


    You can even take this opportunity"


    "Enough!" Marquis Vincent interrupted his brother forcefully, "You didn''t accomplish anything in Silvermoon City, so do you still blame me? Don''t you always claim to be incomparable? Why do you still seek my help? "


    Count Evan sighed secretly in his heart.


    He understood that the reason why his brother didn''t tell him these plans was because he was afraid of himself and didn''t want him to share the credit.


    But such fear not only chilled Evan, but also made him angry.


    Facing the threat of foreign enemies, the Saint-Pros family couldn¡¯t work together, instead they were calculating each other.


    Taking a deep breath, Count Evan forcibly suppressed his anger, and his tone gradually became indifferent: "Then, my good brother, how many troops did you bring with you this time?"


    "Two hundred thousand army."


    "What about now? How much is left?"


    The Marquis of Vincent suffocated slightly, but then said pretendingly and forcefully: "There are still hundreds of thousands."


    "Is it hundreds of thousands?" Count Evan continued to ask Along the way, he had already seen the scene of wounded soldiers and depressed atmosphere in the camp. It was not like just winning. What an army in a big victory should look like.


    The eyes of the Marquis of Vincent a little dodged: "The specific casualty statistics have not been completed yet. Why do you ask these questions? How can there be undead in war? Especially the annihilation of a powerful northern army like the Black Cavalry, how can it not pay a certain price? ?"


    Count Evan is a confirmation this time


    His elder brother had only won a tragic victory despite taking advantage of the time and place.


    What has not been counted yet?


    It is estimated that the damage of the 200,000 army is almost half.


    With such a battle loss ratio, Evan Evan did not know whether he should lament the fragility of the Eastern Army, or should shock the black cavalry''s terrible destructive power when facing desperation.


    But no matter what, he was sure of one thing that his brother had been used as a knife.


    It is a pity that the Marquis of Vincent is still smug now, immersed in the false aura of victory, completely unaware of this.


    Count Evan suddenly felt tired, and asked, "Where is the Marquis Garcia? Can I see him?"


    "He was seriously injured, so why not be in a coma? Evan, you and Anna are responsible for escorting him back to Bailu City and handing it over to his father for disposal.


    In addition, there were a lot of wounded soldiers in this battle, and you are responsible for leading back to Bailu City. "


    "What about you?" Count Evan suddenly had an ominous premonition again.


    The Marquis of Vincent stood out, and put on a look like a bamboo in his chest: "I will march northward, attack Silvermoon City, and hold the half-elf kingdom firmly in my hands!"


    Count Evan wanted to dissuade him, but when he reached his lips, he turned into:


    "Okay, brother, then I will wait for your triumphant return in Bailu City!"

 Chapter 135： Bad news

    "Master Cusius, I didn''t expect you to participate in this ambush."


    Count Evan sent away his brother and the army northward, and turned his head and smiled at a middle-aged man in a white mage robe:


    Cusius didn''t seem to want to talk more on this topic, but responded indifferently: "I just happened to be there."


    Of course Evan Evan could not be fooled by such a remark, but he did not ask too much.


    This ambush against the Black Cavalry obviously involves many forces, and Evan felt that he still had to go back and ask his father in person to find out the truth of the matter.


    However, looking at the wounded soldiers gathered around, Evan''s brows couldn''t help but frowned.


    At this time, he also knew exactly what tragic price his brother had paid in order to ambush the Black Cavalry.


    The Pegasus Legion of 200,000 people killed 30,000 and wounded 50,000 in battle, and another 20,000 people turned out to be deserters under the frenzied counterattack of the Black Cavalry.


    In other words, the Pegasus Legion had already shown signs of defeat. If the Black Cavalry had not completely drained the last drop of blood, the victory of this ambush might not have belonged to the East.


    In addition, eighteen knights died in battle, including a Tier 5 knight!


    Such a tragic price was exchanged for the destruction of the Black Cavalry.


    Count Evan didn''t know whether it was worth it.


    Only then did he understand why his brother had to continue to lead the army northward.


    The ambush, which took full advantage of the time and place, was a tragic victory. If the Marquis of Vincent returned to the city of Bailu like this, it would definitely be discredited.


    The Duke of St. Pros will not easily let go of the son who has injured more than half of the Pegasus Legion.


    Count Evan suddenly felt that this time Marquis Vincent''s trip to Silvermoon City might not be smooth sailing.


    With a sigh, he didn''t want to worry about his brother again. He turned around and said to the messenger: "Let''s set off."


    "Yes."


    Half-elf palace.


    After the awarding ceremony, the banquet officially began.


    Colin arbitrarily dealt with the flattering half-elf nobles for a while, then dismissed them, and walked along the spiral staircase to the second floor.


    The cold night breeze blows into the empty palace, creating a sharp contrast between the quiet here and the liveliness downstairs.


    Colin walked a few steps forward and saw the beautiful figure leaning on the balcony.


    Tonight, Vera is wearing a pink rose crochet skirt, the length of the skirt is about ten centimeters above the knee, showing a pair of slender legs.


    "This is the first time I saw you wearing silk stockings." Colin stood behind Vera and said in an admiring tone.


    Vera turned her head and smiled sweetly at Colin: "This was given to me by Queen Aisha."


    Because there is no such chemical material as nylon, the stockings in this world are generally made of silk and cotton.


    The silk stockings produced in the half-elf kingdom have always been popular among aristocratic women.


    "Well, it suits you well." Colin nodded in praise while tasting.


    As if unable to bear Colin''s scorching gaze, Vera reached out a little shyly and pulled the skirt down.


    But obviously, this is a bit futile.


    The young girl''s youthful posture made Colin''s heart beat faster.


    Stepping forward, standing side by side with Vera, Colin looked at the stars in the night sky and asked with a smile: "Why did you run here alone? Is the following banquet boring?"


    "It''s a bit." Vera nodded, her expression a little melancholy.


    Colin seemed to understand something: "Homesick?"


    Upon hearing this, Vera turned to look at the man beside her.


    Colin''s warm eyes gradually calmed her down, and smiled: "It''s a little bit."


    "Don''t worry. The Marquis Garcia has led the Black Cavalry to pick us up, and you will be back soon."


    "Yeah." Vera nodded, very well-behaved.


    But Colin''s next sentence almost made the girl''s heart jump out of her throat.


    "After I go back, I will ask the duke to marry you."


    Vera didn''t speak, nor dared to see Colin, but her white face was covered with red clouds in an instant, so bright.


    "I heard that the person who killed the previous King that night became a wing knight" Vera shyly changed the subject.


    Colin was not only funny, but also amused.


    "Really? Winged knight? It sounds amazing."


    "Then do you know why the knight grows bat wings?" When Vera saw that Colin had not continued the previous topic, she was relieved, and she was also a little frustrated.


    "Maybe he has also worked on Druids." Colin decisively explained the reason Evan Evan had thought out for him.


    "Druid? But isn''t this profession long gone?"


    "Who knows. Maybe not completely cut off."


    Vera nodded thoughtfully: "The winged knight must be a half-elf, after all, a druid needs an elf blood to cultivate."


    "should be."


    Colin suddenly felt that Queen Aisha could arrange personnel to deliberately lead this topic.


    In this way, everyone would look for the winged knight among the half-elves, instead of turning their suspicion on Colin.


    He can also use the identity of this winged knight to do some things that the body is not convenient to do.


    At this moment, Colin suddenly heard light footsteps behind him.


    Looking back, I saw Queen Aisha in full costume standing there.


    "Viscount Anglia, Miss Vera, I didn''t bother you two?"


    "of course not."


    "That''s good, I came up to inform the two that the black cavalry is about to arrive in Silvermoon City."


    "Really? Is Uncle Garcia coming soon?" Vera exclaimed with surprise on her face.


    "Yes, the Silvermoon Guard patrolling outside the city has encountered the black cavalry outpost and sent back a signal."


    "Then let''s go to the gate of the city to meet him." As Colin said, he strode out.


    Although it was approaching late night, the head of Silver Moon City was still illuminated like daylight by countless torches.


    Colin, Vera, and Queen Aisha stood side by side at the gate of the city, and the guard of honor behind them also opened their positions.


    After a while, the earth began to tremble slightly.


    Amid the rumble of horseshoes, a thin black line suddenly emerged from the darkness, and it continued to spread towards Silvermoon City.


    This familiar sense of oppression made Colin completely relieved.


    But before long, he frowned.


    Because he smelled a trace of blood.


    Moreover, with the passage of time, as the Black Cavalry continued to approach Silvermoon City, this **** smell became more intense.


    Queen Aisha also realized that it was not good, and turned her head to look at Colin: "Viscount Angley, things seem to be something wrong."


    Colin pursed his mouth and said nothing.


    Vera''s face also became a little worried, as if she wanted to say something, but when she saw Colin with a deep face, she swallowed the words again.


    Finally, the black cavalry arrived under Silvermoon City and began to slow down slowly.


    At this time, everyone who greeted them could see the appearance of this army. Almost all of them were bloody!


    Moreover, the quantity is wrong!


    The fifty thousand black cavalry is definitely not only the scale in front of him.


    An ominous premonition hung over Colin''s heart, making him cold all over his body.


    Under everyone''s uncertain eyes, a blood-stained knight appeared more and more and came to the gate of the city.


    "Doot, doot, doot!"


    The half-elf guard of honor actually played the welcome music somehow, but Queen Aisha turned her head back and stopped it with a sharp look. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com


    Knight Logger came to Colin and the others, rolled over and dismounted, took off his helmet, knelt down on one knee, and said loudly in a choked tone:


    "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, the main force of the Black Cavalry was ambushed in Shadow Canyon, and Marquis Garcia was trapped in a deep siege.


    Wow


    This bad news suddenly made Colin dizzy, and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    The Marquis of Garcia was ambushed?


    How can this be?


    And still in places like Shadow Canyon?


    With the prudent combat style of the Marquis Garcia, how could he rashly lead his army into the canyon without careful investigation?


    Forcing himself to calm down, Colin asked, "How did you encounter the ambush? Why didn''t you check it out in advance?"


    "The Marquis of Dawson has rebelled! He deceived the Marquis of Garcia and led the Black Cavalry into the enemy''s trap!"


    "Fran Dawson?" The image of a dwarf suddenly appeared in Colin''s mind.


    At the same time, an inner thought emerged that could no longer be suppressed. Was this Marquis Dawson betrayed Marquis Garcia by the order of the Duke of St. Hild?


    If this is the case, I am afraid that from the beginning, the Duke of St. Hild has been calculating himself, the Marquis of Garcia!


    Using Silvermoon City as the bait was to completely eliminate the unstable factor of the Black Cavalry, so that there would be no more noise in the north.


    "How many people do you have left?"


    "Eight thousand!"


    "Eight Thousand" Colin looked heavy.


    "Colin, uncle him" Vera was also panicked at this time.


    Colin held Vera''s little hand, and solemnly promised to her and Knight Logger:


    "Relax, I will avenge the black cavalry!"

 Chapter 136： Allegiance

    When the first rays of sunlight in the early morning shone on the head of Silver Moon City, Colin still did not fall asleep.


    After just listening to Knight Logger''s detailed account of the situation of the Black Cavalry in the ambush, Colin had no intention of sleeping at all.


    And Vera, who was worried about her uncle''s safety, had just cried for a while, and finally couldn''t hold back to fall asleep.


    Colin gently put a blanket on Vera, then motioned to Knight Logger to follow him out.


    The two came to the hallway outside the temple, and a half-elf maid carefully stepped forward and asked:


    "Master Viscount, Master Knight, do you need breakfast?"


    Colin doesn''t have much appetite right now, but looking at Knight Logger''s appearance, I''m afraid that I haven''t had a good meal for some time, so he nodded and said: "Bring two copies here."


    Soon, the maid came over with two dinner plates.


    "Just put it on the ground." Colin didn''t want to disturb Vera''s sleep, so he sat down on the corridor steps.


    Knight Logger obviously didn''t care about these at this time, so he sat down beside Colin.


    Seeing this, the maid had to place the dinner plate on the steps, and then quickly stepped back.


    Putting some food into his mouth casually, Colin asked again: "So, the Marquis Dawson didn''t say exactly who planned the ambush?"


    "no."


    "But the Marquis of Garcia once said that it was not planned by the Duke of St. Hild?"


    "Yes."


    Clin was at a loss again.


    At first he was convinced that this was the conspiracy of the Duke of St. Hild from beginning to end, but he did not expect that the Marquis of Garcia would deny this possibility.


    Why does the Marquis Garcia think that his brother will not count him?


    The Black Cavalry in his hand had long been the biggest destabilizing factor in the North.


    Colin had wondered before, why the Duke of St. Hilde planned to plot the half-elf kingdom, even the east, when the internal threat was not eliminated?


    If the half-elf kingdom is just a decoy, and the real target is actually the black cavalry, then everything makes sense.


    But why did Marquis Garcia believe that his brother was not behind the ambush?


    If it wasn''t the Duke of St. Hild, then who had instigated the Marquis of Dawson?


    As if seeing Colin''s doubts, Knight Logger asked: "My lord, do you suspect that the ambush was planned by the Duke of St. Hilde?"


    Colin was silent for a moment, but shook his head: "Now that I think about it, it really seems unlikely that this ambush was planned by the Duke of St. Hild."


    "Why?"


    "The Duke of St. Hild can make the Marquis of Dawson betray the Marquis of Garcia. I don''t doubt that. But how did he move the Eastern Army to cooperate with him in setting up an ambush in Shadow Canyon?


    You know, this time the Northern Territory plots the half-elf kingdom, which has obviously touched the sensitive nerves of the Eastern Territory.


    The St. Pros family might have been secretly guarding the Duke of St. Hild for a long time, how could it cooperate with his plan to help him clear the black cavalry?


    They are not worried that Shadow Canyon is actually a trap dug for them by the Duke of St. Hild and his brother? "


    After listening to Colin''s analysis, Knight Logger nodded in agreement.


    However, he rolled his eyes and asked in a seemingly casual tone: "But if the ambush against the Black Cavalry was really planned by the Duke of St. Hild, would the revenge you promised before still work?"


    Colin was still thinking about who might be behind the scenes, and he didn''t care too much about Knight Logger''s question, so he answered casually:


    "Of course it works. If the Duke of St. Hilde really does such an angry thing, then I will definitely ask for justice for the Marquis of Garcia!"


    "Then you will kill Lord Duke for this?"


    Colin looked up at Knight Logger, and suddenly realized that this was actually a good opportunity to subdue this remnant black cavalry army.


    Eight thousand black cavalry!


    It is definitely a military force that cannot be ignored.


    Therefore, he answered very simply: "If the Marquis Garcia dies in this ambush, then I will definitely find ways to get the man behind the scenes to pay for his life, even if this person is the Duke of St. Hild!"


    Knight Logger''s eyes flashed, as if he was excited and hesitated.


    After a while, he asked again: "Who do you think is appropriate to inherit the position of Lord of the North after the death of Duke St. Hilde?"


    Colin frowned, thinking this Logger Knight was a bit strange.


    Why does he still care about this kind of problem?


    According to the judgment of the Marquis of Garcia and the reasoning of Colin just now, the Duke of St. Hilde has basically cleared the suspicion. Why did the Logger knight start to care about the things after the killing of the Duke?


    Looking at the other party''s serious look, Colin thought that the Logger Knight had received too much stimulation, and he became a little abnormal.


    "I think Miss Vera is very suitable to inherit the position of Lord of the North." Colin said directly this time.


    Moreover, there is still the idea of ??testing the Knights of Logger.


    Hearing Colin''s answer, Knight Logger seemed to be relieved and smiled: "I feel so too."


    Such an attitude made Colin immediately realize that this Knight Logger was also someone who knew the true relationship between Vera and Marquis Garcia!


    Otherwise, according to the noble inheritance rule, Joyce, the third son of the Duke, is ranked ahead of Vera.


    Therefore, this reaction of Knight Logger can only show that he also knows Vera''s true identity.


    As the knight of the Marquis Garcia, he of course prefers Vera.


    However, this is actually not too surprising.


    When the Marquis of Garcia was in danger, he let Knight Logger lead his troops out of the siege, which obviously showed that Knight Logger was a trusted confidant, and knew that Vera''s true identity was normal.


    Just when Colin was about to test whether Knight Logger knew who Vera''s biological mother was, Knight Regal strode in and reported:


    "Master Viscount, there is news from Shadow Canyon."


    "How is it?" Knight Rogue couldn''t help but asked in a hurry The Black Cavalry in the gorge was annihilated, and the Marquis Garcia was captured by the Pegasus Legion. "


    Hearing such news, Knight Logger''s eyes instantly turned red.


    The blue veins in his right hand holding the sword violently squeezed the hilt of the sword.


    Colin sighed and comforted: "Although this is not good news, at least it is not the worst. After all, Marquis Garcia is still alive, and we still have a chance to redeem him."


    "Yes!" Knight Logue raised his head, a glimmer of hope rekindled in his eyes.


    Knight Rego touched his bald head and said, "My lord, in fact, there is still bad news from Shadow Canyon."


    "What''s the bad news?"


    "The Eastern Legion that annihilated the Black Cavalry is currently heading towards Silvermoon City, and it is expected to arrive in about five days."


    Colin straightened his eyes and asked quickly: "How many of them are there?"


    "About one hundred thousand or so."


    "One hundred thousand?" Colin was a little worried.


    However, looking at the ardent Knight Rogue next to him, and thinking about the careful guidance of Marquis Garcia to him, and the half-elf kingdom that was finally brought under his control, Colin took a deep breath and said powerfully. :


    "What are you afraid of! Then fight! They dare to come to Silvermoon City. Isn''t this a chance for revenge!"


    "Okay!" Knight Rogue replied loudly, then no longer hesitated, knelt on one knee, and held the saber with both hands in front of Colin.


    "Dear Viscount Anglia, I would like to swear allegiance to you! As long as you are willing to avenge the Marquis Garcia, the eight thousand black cavalry will be driven by you too!"


    Colin''s eyes lit up, and he immediately took the sword of Knight Logger and nodded on his shoulder:


    "I, Colin Anglia, accept your allegiance!"

 Chapter 137： messenger

    "It was heard that His Majesty the King was unfortunately killed, and the Lord Marquis Vincent deeply regrets this.


    However, Lord Marquis also believes that under Your Majesty the Queen, the half-elf kingdom will surely have a brighter future.


    Therefore, the Lord Marquis specially ordered me to bring a gift to his Majesty as a tribute. "


    The Envoy of the East Territory is a middle-aged man about forty years old, with a fair complexion and a short beard. The aristocratic dress on his body indicates his viscountry status.


    The Viscount Alston put an exquisite small box on the table in front of Queen Aisha, and then returned respectfully.


    Although his courtesy is impeccable, his condescending attitude is not overly concealed.


    However, this is also the consistent attitude of the imperial messenger in the half-elf kingdom, and Queen Aisha has long been used to it.


    "Marquis Vincent is interested."


    Queen Aisha smiled to express her gratitude, and at the same time motioned to the maid beside her to open the box.


    The maid opened the box and found that it contained a flag, so she took it out and unfolded it.


    That is a military banner.


    The ensign of the Black Cavalry!


    The flag was still stained with blood, and there were burn marks in the lower left corner.


    Even if it was just a banner, it made Queen Aisha seem to have seen the scene of the extremely tragic battle in Shadow Canyon.


    At the same time, a wave of anger rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Queen Aisha certainly didn''t have much affection for the Black Cavalry, but she was completely enraged by the arrogant attitude of the Eastern Envoy.


    The other party sent this flag over, clearly saying--


    The army in the northern border has been wiped out by us, so if you know it, you will rush from our east border.


    Viscount Alston still had that expression, with an blameless smirk on his face, his eyes were not happy or angry, and he looked at Queen Aisha intently.


    A bright smile suddenly appeared on Queen Aisha''s face. She had already felt the malice from the East Realm envoy from the beginning. At this moment, she looked at the other side earnestly and exclaimed:


    "Unexpectedly, the Marquis of Vincent was so young, and his military attainments were so high that even the famous Black Cavalry was defeated in his hands. What a hero!"


    Viscount Alston smiled restrainedly: "Your Majesty is too acclaimed. Lord Marquis was also worried that the Black Cavalry would threaten Silvermoon City, so he sent troops to ambush it halfway.


    Unexpectedly, it was easy to win the battle. It seems that the so-called invincible Black Cavalry is just a mere vain name. "


    The smile on Queen Aisha''s face became more and more gorgeous, as if it had some kind of breathtaking charm, Viscount Alston quickly lowered his head, not daring to look more.


    "On behalf of all the half-elves, I would like to thank Marquis Vincent for his helping hand to help Silvermoon City relieve the threat of the Black Cavalry.


    To express my gratitude to Lord Marquis, if Lord Marquis has any needs, please do not hesitate to give orders. "


    Viscount Alston raised his brows, his smile remained unchanged, and solemnly said: "There are two things, the Lord Marquis really hopes to get the approval of Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Please speak."


    "First of all, this outrageous invasion of the half-elf kingdom by the North is a rude trampling of the alliance agreement between the two countries. The Duke of St. Pros will report to His Majesty the Emperor and make due punishment to the St. Hild family!


    I heard that this incident was triggered by the marriage of Miss Vera, so we also hope that your Majesty the Queen will hand over Miss Vera, and then we will send her to the Dragon City to accept the trial of the Emperor!


    Secondly, although Lord Marquis defeated the Black Cavalry this time, it is inevitable that there will be evil forces that will threaten Silvermoon City in the future.


    Therefore, in order to better help Her Majesty the Queen guard the half-elf people, and for the friendship between the East and the half-elf kingdom to last, Lord Marquis is willing to take over the defense of Silvermoon City and become the guardian of the half-elf kingdom! "


    Queen Aisha quietly listened to Viscount Alston''s request, and found that the conditions of the East Territory this time were actually two - one was to hand over Vera, and the other was to garrison troops in Silvermoon City.


    As long as Queen Aisha agrees to these two conditions, it also means that the half-elf kingdom is completely under the control of the East.


    Viscount Alston dared to make such a request, obviously also confident.


    In his opinion, with the destruction of the Black Cavalry, Queen Aisha has lost foreign aid.


    Not to mention that Silvermoon City has just encountered a military coup, even if the Silvermoon Guards are still intact, do they dare to stand alone against the 100,000 troops in the East?


    Queen Aisha did not dare to resist, but said with some embarrassment:


    "Your Excellency, you may not know that Miss Vera was assassinated in the palace. Although she saved her life through hard work, she is still seriously injured, and I am afraid she cannot travel far."


    "That''s it." Viscount Alston smiled, not knowing if he saw through the Queen''s excuse, "Don''t worry. When the Marquis of Vincent went out this time, he also invited a bishop to join the army. Wait for him. When you come to Silvermoon City, you will definitely give Miss Vera the best treatment."


    "Then I can rest assured." Queen Aisha smiled.


    "So, do you have any comments on the request of the Lord Marquis?" Viscount Alston continued to ask.


    Obviously, he is forcing Queen Aisha to show her attitude.


    Queen Aisha was angry in her heart, but she still smiled on the surface: "I don''t have any other opinions. The Marquis of Vincent is dedicated to the half-elf kingdom, and I am extremely grateful."


    When Viscount Alston heard this, the smirk on his face finally brought a hint of sincerity: "Your Majesty, you have made the right choice for the half-elf kingdom."


    The other party''s arrogant attitude completely lost her interest in conversation, so she got up and smiled: "Your Excellency must be very tired from the long journey. Let''s take a rest first, and I will hold a banquet for you in the evening."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    After Viscount Alston left, Queen Aisha sent away the attendants in the temple again.


    Then, Colin turned out from behind the curtain.


    "Have these people in the Eastern Realm always been so arrogant?" He sat down on the throne unceremoniously, mockingly in his mouth.


    Queen Aisha smiled charmingly and sat straight on Colin''s lap.


    A pair of jade arms wrapped around Colin''s neck, and said in a tone that was half coquettish and half vent: "No way, a small country like half elves, facing the imperial messenger, can only bow down like this."


    Colin wrapped Queen Aisha''s plump body in his arms and took a deep breath.


    The fragrance between his nose calmed his irritated heart a bit.


    "Don''t be afraid, that Vincent is just a villain who plays tricks and tricks, let''s see how I deal with him!"


    "Yeah." Queen Aisha put her pretty face in Colin''s arms, as if listening to his heartbeat.


    Colin rubbed the queen''s smooth back and suddenly said: "By the way, the request of the Eastern Envoy did not mention the remnants of the Black Cavalry. Therefore, the other party should not know that there are eight. The Thousand Black Cavalry has already withdrawn into Silvermoon City."


    "Well, the other party shouldn''t know it yet. However, the movement of the black cavalry into the city is so great that the half-elf nobles basically know everything. This news cannot be kept from the East for long."


    "That''s right. However, we can do a little bit about how we should leak this news to Viscount Alston."


    "Do you have a good idea again?"


    "Yes, but that''s not the focus now."


    "So what is the focus now?"


    As soon as Queen Aisha asked her question, she found her mouth was blocked.


    ...


    The half-elf throne, which has carried a thousand-year power struggle, is now ushering in a more primitive and fierce battle.

 Chapter 138： Banquet

    "Colin, can''t I attend tonight''s banquet?"


    Vera asked while helping the man straighten his collar.


    At this time, Colin had changed into a standard black noble tuxedo. He hugged Vera and gently kissed her soft red lips:


    "Yes, now you are a ¡®seriously injured¡¯, of course you can¡¯t attend the banquet."


    "Okay." Vera squashed her mouth, seemingly aggrieved, but then she wondered again, "But I have appeared in front of half-elf nobles many times before. They must know that I am not badly injured?"


    "Fool, sometimes lying is not to make the other person believe."


    "What else is it for?"


    "In order to give each other a tacit step down."


    The doubt in Vera''s eyes did not diminish.


    Colin smiled and rubbed the girl''s hair: "The East Realm knows that we are lying, and we also know that the East Realm knows that we are lying, but as long as Silvermoon City is still in our hands, they can only take our lie as a fact. "


    Vera understood this time, and she was a little worried: "Then what if the Eastern Army captures Silvermoon City?"


    "In that case, no matter what lie they tell, it will become a fact." Colin said lightly, and then his tone became firm again, "but with me, they don''t want to capture Silvermoon City!"


    "Well, I believe you."


    ...


    As night fell, the half-elf palace became lively again.


    Although they have just experienced a tragic military coup, the enthusiasm of the half-elf nobles for the banquet has not diminished in the slightest.


    Tonight, Queen Aisha is wearing a purple rose-patterned evening dress, revealing her smooth and white back. She is very tall, and she has a pair of silver high heels on her feet. The whole person is like an arrogant white swan, making all the men present feel ashamed and afraid to stand beside her.


    The glamorous Queen Aisha first raised her glass and said loudly: "Everyone, please allow me to introduce a distinguished guest from the eastern border of the Glorious Empire-Viscount Auston!"


    Warm applause immediately followed.


    Viscount Alston looked around, gracefully and calmly leaning over in return.


    Afterwards, the Eastern Viscount also picked up a glass of champagne and said loudly:


    "This time, on behalf of the Marquis of Vincent, I came to your place for the peace of Silvermoon City, and also for the friendship between the East and the half-elf kingdom, and of course, to see Her Majesty Queen Aisha!


    Please let us toast together, wish peace and friendship last forever, and wish Her Majesty the young forever! "


    "May the friendship last forever!"


    "I wish your majesty stay young forever!"


    ...


    The atmosphere of the banquet gradually became warmer.


    Queen Aisha led Colin to the front of Viscount Alston and introduced with a smile: "Your Excellency Viscount Alston, please allow me to introduce, this is the Lord Angley from the North.


    Both of them are viscounts of the empire, and they must have many common languages. "


    Viscount Alston smiled and stretched out his hand to Colin: "Of course, to Viscount Anglia, I have already admired the name for a long time!"


    Colin smiled and shook hands with the other party, and said, "Oh? I don''t know what kind of reputation you hear?"


    "Of course it is a good reputation. It is said that you and the Marquis Garcia fought the ice field together and defeated an army of 300,000 trolls!"


    "Hehe, that''s all the credit of the Marquis Garcia, I just joined in the fun at the right time."


    "You are too modest." Viscount Alston''s smile suddenly became a little ambiguous, "In addition, I also heard that you have a very close relationship with Miss Vera!"


    "Miss Vera is indeed the object of my admiration." Colin nodded and admitted, after all, he had proposed marriage before, and it would be boring to deny it.


    "I wonder if Miss Vera was severely injured this time?"


    "It''s really serious. Although there is no life worry, it also requires a long period of bed rest."


    "Hey! I heard that Miss Vera was injured when she was assassinated. I don''t know who was so bold?" The anger on Viscount Alston''s face was just as true.


    "It''s Prince Tupe."


    "Prince Tupai?" Viscount Alston looked astonished. "Isn''t that Miss Vera''s fianc¨¦?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why..."


    "Because he learned that I was Vera''s first man."


    "..." Facing Colin''s frankness, Viscount Alston didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Before coming, of course he had heard Earl Evan tell about what happened in Silvermoon City.


    I also know that the cause of everything actually originated from the physical examination that took place in the queen''s palace.


    However, like everyone else, Viscount Alston also felt that Prince Tupe''s sudden violent murder was too weird.


    Now, hearing Colin personally confess his underground love affair with Vera, the doubts in his heart grew thicker.


    "Viscount Angley, with all due respect, I actually find it hard to believe that Prince Tupei got into the murder after learning of the affair between you and Vera. This reason... is too far-fetched."


    Colin smiled, and suddenly lowered his voice: "Then you want to know the real reason for Tupe''s murder?"


    "What is it?" Viscount Alston leaned forward involuntarily and asked in a low voice.


    "That''s because..." Colin leaned in the ear of Viscount Alston, "Tupe, he got the instruction from the Duke of St. Hild to let Vera die in the half-elf palace!"


    "This... how is this possible..." Viscount Alston widened his eyes, with a look of disbelief.


    But looking at Colin''s solemn expression and the eyes that Queen Aisha agrees with, Viscount Auston sank and pondered it carefully.


    Suddenly I realized that this might actually be true.


    "So, the Duke of St. Hilde is trying to get an excuse to enter the half-elf kingdom..."


    "Yes." Colin said with a deep pain, "I really don''t want to see Miss Vera die away, so I desperately saved her."


    "So..." Viscount Alston felt that the whole thing could be explained.


    But then he was puzzled again-why did Colin tell him this?


    It seems that I can see Viscount Alston¡¯s doubts Colin spoke again: "Your Excellency, I tell you this, I actually hope you can understand that I am now violating the Duke of St. Hild. Will, rescued Miss Vera.


    And the Black Cavalry... also unfortunately destroyed in Shadow Canyon.


    Therefore, the plan of the Duke of St. Hilde to plot the half-elf kingdom basically failed.


    I worry¡­¡­"


    "Are you worried that the Duke of St. Hild will anger you?" Viscount Alston felt that he finally understood Colin''s plan.


    "Yes." Colin nodded repeatedly.


    After hesitating for a moment, he whispered again: "I wonder if you can ask you to bring me a word to Marquis Vincent?"


    "Please speak."


    Colin gritted his teeth, as if finally made up his mind:


    "I want to be loyal to the Saint-Pros family!"

 Chapter 139： Inform

    The gaze of Viscount Alston wandered around Colin for a long time.


    But soon, he showed a sincere smile: "Viscount Anglia, you have made a correct decision! The Duke of Saint-Pros is a generous and benevolent lord, and an object worthy of your allegiance!"


    Colin seemed to finally breathe a sigh of relief, and quickly held Viscount Alston''s hand, and kept expressing gratitude.


    Viscount Alston looked at Colin, whose attitude had suddenly become extremely flattering, and a sense of disdain inevitably rose in his heart.


    After a few more casual words, Viscount Alston dismissed Colin.


    Coming to the buffet table, Viscount Alston delivered a few exquisite desserts to the entrance, and then saw a familiar figure passing by him.


    "Prince William...Oh, sorry, it should be Lord Medewin now."


    William, who had just been canonized as Duke Medwyn by Queen Elsa, also hurriedly smiled and saluted Viscount Alston.


    The two have met several times, and they are considered acquaintances.


    "Your Excellency, welcome to Silvermoon City again!"


    "Haha, I''m also an old guest of Silvermoon City. It''s just that every time I come, the changes here are a bit big, especially this time."


    There was a slight embarrassment on Duke Modywin''s face.


    The changes in Silvermoon City these days are indeed too great.


    He has also changed from the former Prince William to the current Duke Medewin.


    "It''s a bit big...but don''t worry. Our hospitality to our distinguished guests is still as warm as in the past."


    "Oh? So, there will be a beautiful half-elf slave girl in my room tonight as usual?"


    "certainly!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled, very ambiguous.


    "It seems that you are doing pretty well now." Viscount Alston said with a smile.


    "It''s okay..." Duke Medewin''s face showed a little unnaturalness.


    Viscount Alston turned the wine glass in his hand and suddenly said coldly: "William, we are old friends. Tell me the truth, are you really willing to be a duke?"


    Duke Medewin''s heart was shocked, and then he looked around for a few moments, and he was relieved to see that no one noticed the two of them.


    "Your Excellency, I... how could I not be reconciled? Her Majesty the Queen is kind to the Modiwen family..."


    Viscount Alston chuckled and said with disdain: "What queen? Their Miller family is just a usurper. When will they qualify as a half-elf royal family?"


    Duke Modywin was even more embarrassed.


    Because the words of Viscount Auston scolded them too.


    After all, for the former half-elf royal family Savoy, their Medivun family is also a usurper.


    Looking at the silent Duke Medewin, Viscount Auston had already thought about it.


    He understood that William was also unwilling, but he did not dare to resist the pressure of the Miller family and the North.


    Therefore, he felt that he should stimulate the other party again.


    "William, the Marquis of Vincent told me before he came that the Mediwyn family is the best partner of the Saint-Pros family, and the only family qualified to control the half-elf kingdom."


    Duke Modywin suddenly raised his head and looked at Viscount Auston with piercing eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say it after a few whistles.


    Viscount Alston was disappointed.


    He had known that William was cowardly and stupid, but the Modiwen family was here now, and this guy was still the same.


    "William, tell me, do you want to regain the throne that belongs to the Mediwyn family?"


    Speaking of which, Duke Medewin could no longer avoid it.


    He finally nodded and made a mosquito-like voice: "Yes."


    "Very good!" The corners of Viscount Alston''s mouth curled up slightly, "Then, tell me, what happened in the queen''s palace?"


    Duke Medewin told him all about what he knew.


    Viscount Alston was a little disappointed after listening.


    Because what Duke Medewin told was the version he heard from Evan, it was not as convincing as Colin''s version.


    "What kind of person do you think Viscount Anglia is?" Viscount Alston asked again.


    "He...smart, strong, and capable... Even Her Majesty Queen Aisha obeyed him."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. In fact, it was Viscount Anglia who asked me to take the initiative to cede the throne to Aisha."


    Viscount Alston rubbed his moustache, and suddenly frowned: "So, Viscount Anglia now has great control over Silvermoon City?"


    "Yes. It can even be said that he is the real master of Silvermoon City. Many half-elf nobles know that if something goes to Her Majesty the Queen, it may not be resolved, but as long as Viscount Angele nods, there will be absolutely no obstacle. "


    "Really?" Viscount Alston''s face became more solemn, "Why does Queen Aisha be so obedient to him? Doesn''t she know that the Black Cavalry has been annihilated in Shadow Canyon?"


    "Of course I do. But..." Duke Medewin hesitated.


    Viscount Alston stretched out his right hand, pressed it on the opponent''s shoulder, and squeezed hard, and said in a deep voice: "William, don''t worry. The 100,000 army of the Marquis of Vincent is about to arrive in Silvermoon City, and we will be your solid backing. , So you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything!"


    Hearing the army of one hundred thousand, Duke Medewin''s expression changed a little.


    After a while, he seemed to have finally made up his mind, and whispered: "Your Excellency, there is actually a remnant of the Black Cavalry who fled to Silvermoon City. It is precisely this kind of military force that makes Viscount Angele Become the true master of this city."


    Viscount Alston suddenly widened his eyes and asked anxiously: "The remnants of the Black Cavalry? How did they come? How many people are there?"


    "It is said that it came around from the north of the Shadow Mountains. There are a total of eight thousand people."


    Viscount Alston narrowed his eyes, with some doubts in his heart.


    He actually knew that a part of the black cavalry was not blocked in the Shadow Canyon, but managed to escape.


    However, he thought that this remnant black cavalry army would definitely escape back to the north.


    Unexpectedly, they still came to Silvermoon City Moreover, Colin had never mentioned the existence of this army to him just now.


    Thinking of this, Viscount Auston raised his head and looked in the direction of Colin.


    There, Colin was talking and laughing with Queen Aisha in a very intimate manner.


    "Allegiance to the east?" Viscount Alston sneered and muttered to himself, "but Viscount Angele, your loyalty seems to have some reservations."


    "Your Excellency, what are you talking about?" Duke Medewin asked carefully.


    "It''s nothing." Viscount Alston took back his gaze and no longer focused on Colin. Instead, he smiled and said to Duke Mediwyn, "William, trust me. As long as the Marquis''s army arrives in Silvermoon City, all the intrigues and tricks All will be gone. And your Medivun family will also regain the throne of the half-elf throne!"


    Lord Modywin flushed with excitement, suppressing his inner ecstasy, and whispered:


    "Thank you for the grace of the Saint-Pros family! The Modiwin family will always remember it!"

 Chapter 140： suspicion

    As the night darkened, the banquet in the palace finally came to an end.


    After sending off the guests, Queen Aisha looked back and saw Duke Medewin standing in the shadows with a stern face.


    "Your Majesty, I did what you asked..."


    Queen Aisha smiled: "Very good."


    "That... Charlie..."


    "William, you are my son, so Charlie is naturally my grandson. But this grandson is too naughty, of course I need to help you discipline. Charlie lives with me these days, so don''t worry."


    The scene where Queen Aisha calls William, who is older than her, her son is very strange, but it is still true.


    Duke Medewin had a bitter face, but he didn''t dare to violate Queen Aisha''s will, so he nodded and bowed his head.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a grandmother." Colin walked over and joked.


    Queen Aisha glanced at Colin with a charming look, and groaned: "Are you despising me for being old?"


    "How come? I even suspect that the elf blood on your body is too strong, I am afraid that you will become a''longevity seed''."


    Queen Aisha giggled, shook her head and said: "A half-elf can''t become a''longevity''."


    Afterwards, she reduced her smile and asked with some worry: "Is it really appropriate for you to ask William to do this kind of thing? He is actually...not smart."


    "Because he is''not smart'', I chose him." Colin said with a smile, "The lies of an honest person are like fishbone in rice, hard to detect, but they can inadvertently pierce your throat. "


    Queen Aisha savored it for a while before she agreed and nodded: "Well, it does make sense. What shall we do next?"


    "The following is of course opening the city gates to welcome Marquis Vincent into Silvermoon City."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three days later, Viscount Alston left Silvermoon City and came to Red Maple Manor.


    At this time, the Red Maple Manor had been requisitioned by the Eastern Army and completely became a huge military camp.


    Viscount Alston walked all the way into the manor and saw Marquis Vincent who was having dinner in the restaurant.


    "Master Marquis!"


    "Viscount Alston, you have worked hard all the way, let''s eat first."


    "Yes."


    The two finished their dinner quickly but gracefully, and then Marquis Vincent asked, "What''s the situation with Silvermoon City and his party?"


    "On the surface, everything is going well. Queen Aisha has agreed to your two conditions, and even Viscount Anglia has expressed willingness to loyal to the East."


    "Oh?" Marquis Vincent raised his eyebrows, "Why did Viscount Angley betray the North?"


    "According to him, it was because he discovered that the Duke of St. Hilde was going to sacrifice Vera as an excuse to enter the half-elf kingdom, and Vera was the beloved person of Viscount Anglia, so he was right. The Duke of St. Hilde is resentful."


    "Just because of a woman?" Marquis Vincent asked suspiciously.


    "Yes. In addition, Vera did not die in the half-elf palace this time, and it was also the credit of Viscount Anglia. Obviously he was also worried that this move would anger the Duke of St. Hilde, and even the failure of the North in the half-elf kingdom. Blame him."


    "Well, this is a bit more reasonable." Marquis Vincent groaned, but then asked again, "Then why do you even say ¡®all goes well on the surface¡¯?"


    "Because I found out that Viscount Angele still concealed something from us."


    "What did he hide?"


    "Hidden that there are still eight thousand black cavalry remnants in Silvermoon City at this time!"


    "Black Cavalry?" The Marquis of Vincent immediately sat up straight, his face also serious.


    Although the main force of the Black Cavalry had just been annihilated, the Marquis of Vincent already had a psychological shadow for this terrifying northern army.


    In the situation of taking advantage of the situation in Shadow Canyon, the Pegasus Legion paid nearly twice the cost of casualties before winning the ambush.


    For such a result, the Marquis of Vincent did not have the slightest joy of victory, and some were only deeply humiliated and fearful.


    Therefore, he chose to continue to lead his army northward, hoping to achieve a hearty victory in Silvermoon City, to wash away the shame of Shadow Canyon.


    But unexpectedly, there was a remnant black cavalry army in Silvermoon City.


    "Who told you this news?"


    "William Modywin."


    "Do you believe him?"


    "I know William, he shouldn''t lie to me. Moreover, I have asked several other half-elf nobles who have made friends with the East. They all said that they have seen a black cavalry enter Silvermoon City."


    "What about Queen Aisha? What is her attitude?"


    "She is probably a puppet raised up in the North, and what she said may not be believed."


    The Marquis of Vincent nodded and frowned: "So, they just succumbed to us, wanting to paralyze us?"


    "should be."


    "Haha, really arrogant!" The Marquis of Vincent looked a bit sullen, "How many troops are there in Silvermoon City now?"


    "William told me that the Silvermoon Guard of the Half-Elven Kingdom had just gone through a coup and suffered heavy losses. Although it urgently added a batch of recruits and regained the organization of 30,000 people. Among them, the veterans with a certain degree of combat effectiveness are the most. Only 20,000 people.


    In addition, it was the remnant black cavalry army of 8,000 men. "


    "The Silver Moon Guard is not to be feared." Marquis Vincent waved his hand with a look of disdain.


    But then, his tone became solemn again: "The key is the eight thousand black cavalry."


    Viscount Alston nodded in agreement: "Yes, William also told me that the eight thousand black cavalry are not actually in Silvermoon City."


    "Oh? Where are they?"


    Viscount Alston came to the military map hung on the wall and pointed to a spot on it: "They are hiding on this hill southwest of Silvermoon City!"


    Marquis Vincent squinted his eyes for a while, and suddenly smiled: "It seems that the Northern Territory is preparing to pretend to trick us into Silvermoon City, and then take advantage of our unpreparedness to control us, and then let the black knight hiding outside the city. The army suddenly launched an attack from the rear, rushing our army."


    "Master Marquis is wise!"


    The Marquis of Vincent snorted coldly, and UU read dismissively: "Such a clumsy strategy, haha, it seems that the Viscount Anglia, who is said to be the teacher of the Marquis of Garcia, is nothing more than that!"


    "Of course!" Viscount Alston flattered, "What''s more, even the Marquis of Garcia was defeated by your lord Marquis. What storm can he cause as a Viscount Anglia."


    The Marquis of Vincent raised his chin, with a smug look on his face, and commanded loudly:


    "I''ll give you forty thousand people. Tomorrow, we will set off for Silvermoon City. After arriving, we will be surrounded outside the city. No matter how the half-elves and the Northern Territory are tempted, you should not enter the city.


    Seal Silvermoon City to me, don''t let any soldier come out!


    I personally led an army of 60,000 to besieged and killed the remnant black cavalry army hiding outside the city.


    This time, I want to completely let the black cavalry disappear on this continent! "


    "Yes, Lord Marquis!"

 Chapter 141： Siege

    The black mountain of thorns, lying like a giant beast in the southwest of Silvermoon City.


    The terrain here is not high, the mountains are full of thorns and it is not easy to pass, so generally few half-elf hunters will come here to hunt.


    This has also led to the inaccessibility of the vicinity of Bramble Mountain and has become a paradise for wild animals.


    Today, however, the tranquility of Bramble Mountain was suddenly broken.


    Ta Ta Ta-


    There was a sound of horseshoes, which stunned countless birds and beasts in the forest.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A few sharp arrows flew by, and did not hit anyone, but caused a passing elk to suffer from a pond fish.


    The two sides in this chase battle are black and white. The black is naturally the Black Cavalry, while the white armored uniform is the Pegasus Legion of the East.


    Black has only one person, while White has a slightly larger number of around thirty riders, and judging from the style of their military uniforms, they should all be sentry riders.


    This is actually a bit strange.


    Because the armies are at war, the sentry and riders generally don''t chase desperately when they meet.


    First of all, the main task of the Sentry is to bring back news, not the enemy''s head.


    Moreover, if the pursuit is too deep, it is easy to be drawn into the encirclement of the enemy''s army, then it is completely self-defeating.


    However, now the sentry squad of the Pegasus Legion is chasing the black cavalry sentry in front.


    The reason why they are so desperate is because they discovered that this is a "big fish"-Viscount Colin Angele!


    Although the guards of the Pegasus Legion did not understand why this distinguished northern viscount would come out to inquire about the news in person, but after seeing the face of Colin that was exactly the same as in the portrait, they put aside all their worries. , Wholeheartedly want to seize the first merit of this battle!


    The mountain road is difficult and there are thorny obstacles, and the speed of both sides has not reached the limit.


    But between chasing and fleeing, it was almost halfway up the mountain.


    A little froth appeared on the horse''s mouth, and it seemed that he could fall to the ground at any time.


    Colin stretched out his hand and touched the horse''s neck, and found that the horse underneath him was sweating like syrup, and it was obviously going to die.


    As expected, the half-elf war horse is still inferior to the good horse in the north.


    Colin murmured to himself.


    But at this moment, the horse under him suddenly staggered and rolled to the ground, and the bones broke and made a crisp sound, which was particularly ear-piercing.


    Immediately, Colin was also thrown out, but when he was in the air, he had already adjusted his posture. When he landed, he had a forward roll to relieve the impact, and then he jumped up vigorously.


    "Quickly, catch him!"


    The East Border Sentry Chasing from behind suddenly rushed up like a chicken blood.


    Colin took out the [Judgment Blade] from his waist without a hassle, and faced the over a dozen rushing horses, and assumed a fighting posture.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    [Judgement Blade] Burning red flames, the dazzling golden holy light burst out instantly.


    What followed was blood splattering everywhere, as if a rain of blood had fallen.


    And the cavalry who smashed into Colin head-on was split into two halves with his horse and man!


    The blood and golden light gradually dissipated, and Colin''s figure gradually emerged. He was already covered in blood at this time, like a devil crawling out of hell.


    Colin licked the blood all over his face, and was about to taunt the opposite, but saw another cavalry hit him from the side.


    boom!


    [Judgement Blade] turned into a red light, and then split the cavalry into two sections.


    However, next, there are third, fourth, fifth...


    These eastern sentry riders seemed to be crazy, rushing towards Colin one after another, like moths fighting fire.


    After killing the fifteenth cavalry, Colin finally changed his face when he saw the sixteenth cavalry rushing towards him.


    The holy light emerging from the opponent indicated that the sixteenth was a knight.


    At this time, Colin had already made his arms numb by the previous crazy impact. He didn''t dare to accept the impact, and quickly rolled on the spot in embarrassment, avoiding the impact of the opponent.


    At this moment, he finally understood why the high-ranking knight could not escape the end of exhaustion when facing the encirclement of the army alone.


    Just when Colin was thinking about whether to transform, horseshoes sounded in the forest again.


    Soon, more than a dozen black armored cavalry appeared on the battlefield.


    "Protect Lord Angley!"


    Seeing this, the sentry riders on the east side knew that they would definitely be unable to catch this big fish today, and immediately turned their horses'' heads and fled down the mountain.


    "Master Viscount, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay." Colin put away the sword, and shouted at the cavalry who was trying to chase, "No need to chase, let them run away."


    "Yes."


    "My lord, there are already a large number of Eastern troops gathered under the mountain. We are already surrounded. Do you want to break through immediately?"


    Colin touched the blood on his face, shook his head and said, "No, it''s not yet time."


    "Yes."


    Colin looked at the other''s young but determined face, and suddenly asked, "What? Are you scared?"


    The black cavalry sentry rider shook his head decisively: "My lord, the black cavalry will never be afraid of war!"


    Colin raised his eyebrows: "Even if it''s a mortal battle, don''t be afraid?"


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    The young black cavalry sentry straightened his chest, looking like a matter of course.


    Colin stared into the opponent''s eyes and looked around for another week, and found that there was really no trace of fear in the eyes of these Black Cavalry soldiers.


    His mood suddenly became very complicated. After hesitating for a moment, he said softly: "This battle, you will really die."


    Bang!


    The black cavalry sentry slapped heavily on the armor on his chest, and said loudly: "As long as we can avenge the Shadow Canyon, we will die without regret!"


    "Death without regrets!"


    "Death without regrets!"


    ...


    Looking at the impassioned faces in front of him, Colin suddenly felt something surging in his heart.


    Perhaps this is the real reason why the Black Cavalry is invincible and invincible.


    Colin took a deep breath, solemnly clasped his right hand to his chest, saluted everyone, and said loudly:


    "I promise you that I will fight with you to the last moment! Moreover, this eastern army will definitely be destroyed in the half-elf kingdom!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the thorny mountain, in the Pegasus legion camp.


    A knight hurried into the temporary command post, and after a hurried salute, he shouted and reported: "Master Marquis, I have found Viscount Angele on the Thorns Mountain!"


    Marquis Vincent''s eyes lit up: "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I have played against him."


    "Okay!" The Marquis of Vincent excitedly patted the table stood up and walked back and forth in the camp.


    Combining with the situation detected by other sentinels before, there is indeed an army of more than 8,000 people hidden in this thorny mountain, and now I have seen the trail of Colin, this is basically confirmed by the Marquis of Center.


    The remnant black cavalry army is hiding in this mountain.


    "Hehe, this Colin Angele is so stupid that he hid the army in such a dead place!


    Moreover, he lacks the courage to decide. If he rushed out early and decisively led the army, he might be able to escape part of it, but unfortunately, now that the net has been woven, he can''t escape even if he wants to run! "


    After a while, he stood still again and ordered:


    "Send our military order, defend the foot of the mountain, don''t let any black cavalry soldier rush out.


    Also, let the soldiers cut down trees and collect weeds. Tomorrow morning, I will burn this mountain of thorns! "


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 142： Burning Mountain

    When the sun bloomed with a smile again, thick smoke suddenly appeared on Bramble Mountain.


    At this time, at the end of autumn and the beginning of winter, when the sky is dry and things are dry, the fallen leaves and dead branches of the mountains make the fire unstoppable once the fire is in force.


    Looking down from a high altitude, at the foot of the Thorns Mountain at this time, fire dragons have risen and are spreading toward the mountain at a very fast speed.


    Those who have experienced a fire will understand that the fire is indeed terrifying, but what is even more terrifying is the smoke caused by the fire.


    It is the most lethal culprit.


    As the fire and smoke continued to rush to the top of the mountain, the screams, horses hiss, and shouts finally made this thorny mountain boil instantly.


    The army on the mountain finally could no longer hide, without the command of the officer, immediately rushed down the mountain in a swarm.


    At the foot of the mountain, the Pegasus Legion has long been waiting.


    But when the first soldier rushed out of the fire, the soldiers of the Eastern Territory were surprised to find that the opponent was wearing nothing like the uniform and armor of the Black Cavalry.


    Even he is not human.


    But a half-elf!


    As more and more half-elf soldiers rushed down the mountain, the people of the Eastern Territory were confused-didn''t it mean that the black cavalry was hiding on Bramble Mountain?


    Why are they all half-elves rushing out now?


    However, the people of the Eastern Territory were puzzled, but they didn''t slow down at all. They immediately shot sharp arrows at the half-elves who were scorched and rolling on the floor.


    There is always some lag in the transmission of information on the battlefield. The soldiers of the East have not realized the seriousness of the problem at this time. Most people are still thinking:


    Perhaps the black cavalry rushed out from other directions...


    However, what they didn''t know, at this time, almost all half-elves rushed down from Bramble Mountain.


    Said it was "almost", because only a group of black cavalry rushed out in one direction at the foot of the southwest mountain.


    They are not many, only a hundred rides.


    But this has already excited the soldiers of the Eastern Territory who are guarding there. What''s more, there is a big fish in this black cavalry!


    "That''s Colin Angele! Quick, don''t let him run away!"


    A group of black cavalry led by Colin, like tigers descending the mountain, with an indomitable momentum, crashed into the position of the Pegasus Legion.


    Bang!


    Blood was splattered, and the broken limbs flew around.


    As soon as this confrontation began, it entered the most tragic stage.


    However, after all, the number of black cavalry was too small. Although they disrupted the Pegasus army''s defense line, most of them were also trapped in the enemy''s position. Only a few cavalry rushed out tenaciously behind Colin.


    "Quickly, inform the cavalry, chase!"


    The Pegasus Legion also has cavalry. Although they are not many and are not as famous as the Black Cavalry, they are more than enough to chase and intercept the Black Cavalry skirmishers that rushed out of the defense line at the foot of the mountain.


    The sharp whistle kept reverberating in the forest, and groups of Eastern cavalry deployed on the outskirts of Bramble Mountain began to gather.


    Colin and his party didn''t dare to turn their heads at all, and they continued to drill into the lush forest, trying to cause trouble for the chasing soldiers behind them.


    However, there are still too many chasing soldiers.


    An arrow kept flying by them, taking away the life of a companion from time to time.


    I don''t know how far out.


    When Colin looked back, he found that there were only three Black Cavalry soldiers behind him.


    However, the chasing soldiers behind him were like tarsal bones, and they couldn''t get rid of them. There was even a faintly sharp whistle in front of them. They should be the besieged Eastern Cavalry.


    Facing the desperate situation, the last three Black Cavalry cavalry exchanged glances, and suddenly stopped their horses tacitly.


    When Colin heard the horse hiss, he turned his head quickly, and saw that the three of them had already turned their horses'' heads slowly, posing a posture of turning their heads to charge.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Master Viscount, we will help you block the pursuit!"


    The law of ßÔ·¨¡ª¡ª


    Colin also stopped the horse immediately and walked back to the three of them.


    "Master Viscount, run away!"


    Colin shook his head: "I promised you that I will fight you to the last minute."


    "Master Viscount..."


    "Stop talking. I just hope you don''t resent me and bring you into this place of death."


    "No, Lord Viscount, this is our willingness. As long as your plan can proceed smoothly, as long as the revenge of Shadow Canyon can be paid, it is worth all the price we pay for it."


    Colin didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Taking a deep breath, he quickly drew out his sword and shouted, "Don''t worry, they will all die!"


    Following Colin''s roar, the four men and four cavalry rushed forward to the hundreds of Eastern Cavalry.


    ...


    Heroes are respectable, but heroes are not invincible.


    Soon, the only four heroes were Ke Lin standing alone in a circle surrounded by hundreds of Eastern cavalry.


    "Viscount Angley, lay down your arms, kneel and surrender. According to the law of nobility, we will give you preferential treatment. You can also write back and let the Angley family bring enough gold coins to redeem you."


    The headed East Territory knight yelled towards Colin, his face with unconcealable pride.


    But soon, his face changed.


    It was because Colin ignored his persuasion to surrender. Instead, he took out the arrow feathers inserted into his body one by one with a straight look.


    The East Territory Knight frowned, and the other party''s contemptuous attitude obviously made him very unhappy.


    "Viscount Angley, stop struggling fearlessly. You have already lost this battle!"


    "We lost?" Colin finally said, without any fear or loss in his tone. "So, do you think you have won?"


    The Eastern Knight was speechless for a while, thinking that the young viscount in front of him would not have been smoked out of his mind, how could he ask such a stupid question.


    Colin had already drawn all the arrows on his body at this time, and then he pointed his finger at the bodies of the three Black Cavalry soldiers under his feet, and asked: "With these warriors here, what do you win in the East?"


    The East Territory knight snorted and strode forward, ready to wake up the North Territory Viscount, who is still intoxicated in his own fantasy and can''t recognize reality.


    But as he approached Colin step by step, he found that the opponent''s momentum was rising rapidly.


    It even gave him the illusion that the opponent''s body was quickly getting taller.


    However, this is not an illusion.


    Colin is really growing taller.


    Click!


    The original armor could no longer contain the swelling body, and it was instantly swollen to pieces.


    The East Territory Knight stared at the little giant that suddenly appeared in front of him in amazement, and for a moment he forgot to escape.


    "Did you win?"


    Colin opened his blood basin with a big mouth and snarled and smashed his fist.


    Bang!


    In an instant, flesh and blood flew across, and the Eastern Knight was completely smashed into a mass of flesh!


    "The devil... the devil!"


    The remaining Eastern Cavalry was frightened immediately, until Colin waved his huge bat wings and killed them before realizing that he was going to escape.


    However, how can someone running on the ground fly faster than the sky.


    After transforming, Colin looked like a **** of death, constantly harvesting fresh lives one after another.


    ...


    When the other Eastern Cavalry arrived here, they could only stare at the blood and shattered corpses on the ground.


    "This... what just happened here? Massacre?"

 Chapter 143： Break the Army (Part 1)

    "Gone? What does it mean to be missing? Didn''t you just report that you have locked his track?"


    At the temporary command of the Pegasus Army, the Marquis of Vincent shouted at the herald before him.


    "It was locked just now... but now... I can''t find it again..."


    "Trash! Keep looking for me! I want to see people in life, and corpses in death! Is it possible that such a big living person as Colin Angele can fly?"


    "Yes!"


    After the messenger left in a hurry, the Marquis of Vincent picked up the water glass and took a sip, but it was scalded, and he immediately hit the ground with anger and roared:


    "Who prepared the tea? Do you want to scald me to death!"


    A squire next to him knelt on the ground trembling, begging for mercy.


    Huh!


    The sword light flashed, and the poor guy''s head was cut off by the Marquis Vincent.


    Looking at the blood flowing across the ground, the anger of the Marquis Vincent finally vented some.


    Putting away the sword, the Marquis returned to the military map again, silent.


    The attendants and other officers in the command post naturally did not dare to show up, for fear that they would be angered by the Marquis.


    Before the start of this battle, the Marquis of Vincent can be said to be well-informed.


    But when more and more half-elves, instead of black cavalry, rushed down from the Bramble Mountain, the Marquis-sama''s temper became irritable.


    Everyone started to have a thought in their hearts¡ªyou won''t be fooled by the people in the North, right?


    I don''t know how long it took, and the shouting and killing outside gradually subsided.


    An Eastern knight strode into the command post and reported: "Master Marquis, the battle is over. This time our army won a complete victory. We killed more than 2,000 half-elves and captured more than 4,000. More than 3,000 charred bodies were also found on Bramble Mountain..."


    "All half-elves?"


    "Yes, they are all half-elves. As far as humans are concerned, there are only a hundred people, so the equipment should be all black cavalry. They were all killed by our army when they tried to break out of the encirclement."


    "Where is Colin Angele?"


    "have not Get it yet¡­"


    The Marquis of Vincent did not speak, and the camp fell into an uncomfortable silence again.


    It stands to reason that in the battle of Bramble Mountain, the Eastern Territory was indeed "a great victory", but now, none of them dared to show the joy that a victor should have.


    After a long time, the Marquis of Vincent finally spoke again, his tone of ambiguity before the war had long disappeared:


    "So, we were deceived? The black cavalry hidden in the Bramble Mountain is not the black cavalry at all, but the half-elf army?"


    "Yes."


    "The real black cavalry, where is it now?" Marquis Vincent muttered to himself dreamily.


    An officer reminded in a low voice: "My lord, will the Black Cavalry hide in Silvermoon City?"


    "Silvermoon City?"


    The Marquis of Vincent suddenly changed his face and shouted anxiously:


    "Quick! Go and notify Alston so that he will immediately retreat!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My lord Alston, Your Majesty the Queen invites you and lord Vincent to enter the city to rest."


    "Your Majesty doesn''t go out of the city to greet the Lord Marquis personally? Isn''t this a bit rude?"


    The half-elf messenger suffocated slightly, and then explained with a smile: "Your Majesty, your majesty is in poor health today, so you can''t go out. I hope you can be considerate."


    Viscount Alston sneered: "Then let Viscount Angele come out to meet him."


    "This... how do we have the right to ask Viscount Anglia to do something..."


    "Huh! Go back and tell Viscount Anglia. I will wait for him until noon outside the city. If it is past noon and he has not led Vera out of the city to meet the Marquis Vincent, then don''t blame me for entering Silvermoon City. Go, get him and Vera out!"


    The half-elf messenger''s eyes widened, obviously he didn''t expect Viscount Alston to turn his face suddenly.


    "Master Viscount... why are you?"


    Viscount Alston waved his hand impatiently, and yelled: "Okay, I don''t bother to tell you more. Now you go back to the city immediately and bring my words to Viscount Angele.


    She also warned Her Majesty that it is best to see the current situation clearly and not to let this beautiful garden city turn into ruins. "


    The half-elf messenger looked at Viscount Alston with a frosty face, suddenly sweating, and hurriedly left.


    Looking at the other party''s embarrassed back, Viscount Alston snorted disdainfully, and ordered: "Pass my military order and prepare to attack the city!"


    "Yes!"


    With an order, the soldiers of the Forty Thousand Pegasus Legion immediately took action and soon surrounded Silver Moon City.


    Generally speaking, siege warfare is about "siege three and one", but Viscount Auston directly encircled Silvermoon City on all sides.


    This is undoubtedly a kind of contempt.


    In the eyes of the people of the East, even if the army of the half-elf kingdom is driven to a dead end, there is not much threat.


    The only thing that could pose a threat to the Pegasus Legion was the remnant Black Cavalry Army.


    Thinking of this, Viscount Alston looked back to the southwest of Silvermoon City, where thick smoke had already risen.


    With a triumphant smile, Viscount Alston commanded his servants: "Prepare lunch for me. The fall of a garden city is the best catering program."


    "Yes."


    A little bit of time passed, and there was no more news from Silvermoon City.


    It seems that Queen Aisha and Viscount Anglia have made up their minds to stay the course to the end.


    When the sun was high in the middle of the sky, Viscount Auston came to sit down at the small dining table set up on the ground, ties the napkin to his chest gracefully, picked up the knife and fork, cut off a piece of beef, and gave a light command. road:


    "Siege."


    Woo-


    Accompanied by the loud bugle sound, the soldiers of the Eastern Territory began to attack Silvermoon City.


    They carried the siege wood and climbed the wooden ladder, rushing to the four gates vigorously.


    But what puzzled them was that the expected arrow rain never came.


    Many people in the East have begun to laugh at themselves secretly¡ªthose half-elves have been scared, right?


    At this moment, the four gates of Silver Moon City suddenly opened at the same time.


    The soldiers of the Eastern Territory slowed down with some doubts, wondering, could the half-elves finally figured it out and were about to surrender?


    Viscount Alston also saw the open door of Silvermoon City from a distance, and the beef that had just been delivered to his mouth also stopped.


    "It''s too late to surrender now, and send orders to the whole army to continue the offensive."


    "Yes."


    Viscount Alston was determined to teach the half-elf a lesson.


    Moreover, his lunch needs a dinner show.


    After all, they have already started to install ¡Á, so UU reading will naturally install it to the end.


    Even if the opponent did not want to cooperate, Viscount Alston would never agree.


    But immediately, the earth began to tremble.


    The rumbling horseshoes suddenly overwhelmed the horn of the Pegasus Legion and became the only main voice on the battlefield.


    "Master Viscount, it is estimated that the half-elf surrender team has come out." Hu Cong said with a smile.


    But Viscount Auston did not laugh.


    His face instantly turned pale.


    How could the surrender team have such power?


    This is clearly an army of cavalry!


    Sure enough, in the next second, he saw the dark cavalry team rushing out from the open gate like a sharp arrow.


    With the momentum of the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, the eastern siege army that came under the Silver Moon City will be instantly crushed!

 Chapter 144： Break the Army (Part 2)

    Patter.


    The steak in the hands of Viscount Alston smashed into the plate.


    The splashing sauce got on the napkin on his chest, and even some splashed on the expensive dress.


    At this time, Viscount Alston didn''t have the mind to feel sorry for his dress, he only felt cold in his hands and feet, and his brain was blank.


    How could the black cavalry be here?


    Didn''t they hide on the Bramble Mountain?


    "My lord, the enemy cavalry rushed out, what should we do?" The herald saw Viscount Alston who was stunned on the spot and couldn''t help but urged loudly.


    Viscount Alston was shocked immediately. He recovered and quickly ordered: "Quick! Let the siege troops come back! Gather the soldiers and face the enemy!"


    "Yes!"


    Although the military order had been issued, Viscount Alston did not relax in the slightest.


    Because he knew that in this battle, they were probably not lucky enough.


    The number of remnants of the Black Cavalry is not many, only 8,000, scattered around Silvermoon City, estimated to be 2,000 in each direction.


    The Pegasus Legion has a total of 40,000 people outside of Silver Moon City, about 10,000 in each direction.


    Two thousand to ten thousand.


    It seems that the Pegasus Legion still has the advantage in numbers.


    But in fact, the account cannot be calculated like this.


    First of all, the Black Cavalry is a cavalry, while the Pegasus Legion outside Silvermoon City is pure infantry.


    Infantry fighting against cavalry in the wild is naturally at a disadvantage. The only way to win is to form a dense formation and counterattack with huge shields, long spears, bows and arrows.


    But at this time, the Pegasus Legion had already opened the siege formation, and the siege formation was generally in order to prevent the arrow rain from causing a lot of damage, and the positions would be extremely scattered.


    Moreover, the weapons in the hands of the soldiers are also siege tools, not weapons such as great shields and long spears to prevent cavalry surprise attacks.


    What''s more, the 40,000 Celestial Horse Legion outside Silvermoon City is not really elite at all.


    The real elite were brought to Bramble Mountain by the Marquis Vincent to encircle and suppress the Black Cavalry.


    This 40,000 Pegasus Legion was originally prepared to face the half-elf Silver Moon Guard, and of course it would not choose elite troops.


    But who knows, God seems to have made a joke with them, the Black Cavalry did not appear in Brambles Mountain, but rushed out of Silvermoon City!


    I thought that the opponent was a scum with a combat power of five, but in a flash, a Tiga Ultraman rushed out?


    Viscount Alston looked at the oncoming black cavalry, his heart cold.


    His first thought was to run away.


    But reason told him that the fate of running away would only be worse.


    Because two legs can''t run on four legs, and they are chased by the cavalry, they really become lambs to be slaughtered.


    The rumbling sound of horseshoes is like a urging note, constantly approaching the Pegasus Legion.


    At this time, the formation of the Pegasus Legion had not had time to take shape.


    The timing of the Black Cavalry''s choice was so ingenious that they completely caught the enemy by surprise.


    In the panic, the soldiers of the Eastern Territory could only raise the small buckler originally used to resist the arrow rain of the city, but this small buckler was completely useless in front of the cavalry charge.


    The officers of the Eastern Territory were screaming, asking the soldiers to list their gun formations.


    But in order to siege the city, they would never carry a long spear as a weapon that hinders movement. Where would they find a spear to form a spear formation after a while?


    Only the archers shot a sparse rain of arrows at the black cavalry as one of the few counterattacks.


    More Pegasus soldiers have turned around and ran back.


    The shortcomings of the inadequate combat power of the Eastern Army, which has not encountered any major wars in the past 100 years, are fully revealed at this moment.


    Viscount Alston has closed his eyes in despair.


    The surging black cavalry had no nonsense at all.


    When the enemy meets, they are extremely jealous.


    With heavy riding as the forerunner, Qingqi swarmed forward.


    In the face of poor protection and scattered formations of the Pegasus Legion, simply and rudely crushing the past is the best tactic.


    At this moment, the Black Cavalry finally once again revealed its grandeur as the strongest army in the North.


    Boom boom boom!


    With a loud crash, countless soldiers of the Eastern Territory were sprayed with blood and knocked out like dolls.


    Teams of black cavalry, as if burning red knives pierced into butter, wandered into the formation of the Pegasus Legion without hindrance, leaving traces of blood and blood behind them.


    The poor Pegasus Legion, in front of such a heavy blow, hardly had any strength to fight back.


    They met the worst enemy in the worst battlefield, at the worst time.


    Rows of heavy cavalry pushed past, and the Eastern Border Army was already in fragments.


    The light cavalry then concealed and went up, like a black torrent over the mountains and plains, completely submerging the Pegasus Legion outside Silvermoon City.


    Viscount Alston opened his eyes again, and what he saw was a scene where his formation was arbitrarily overwhelmed by the black cavalry.


    "Master Viscount, let''s go!"


    Hearing the urging of his obedience, Viscount Alston finally recovered and got up from the dining table hurriedly.


    In a panic, the hearty lunch was knocked to the ground.


    "Yes, I have to go quickly! I want to report the conspiracy of the northerners to the Marquis-sama!"


    As if he had found a reason to escape, Viscount Auston rushed to the ground and rushed to his horse, then decisively left the army and fled.


    When he fled like this, he immediately fell into the eyes of the soldiers of the Pegasus Legion.


    When everyone saw their coach, they even forgot to take off the napkin on his chest, and the moment they fled like this, they collapsed completely.


    The panic of wanton contagion turned this Pegasus Legion into a lamb running away.


    Therefore, their fate is doomed.


    The Black Cavalry would show no mercy to them.


    Do not accept surrender, do not accept captives.


    The hatred of Shadow Canyon can only be washed away with blood!


    "Kill! Revenge!" Knight Logger had already become a blood man at this time, but still holding the sword of the knight high, shouted wildly.


    His voice seemed a little faint amidst the galloping horses, but still made the Black Cavalry soldiers under his command roar bursts. The voice passed from the front to the back like a wave, and quickly resounded throughout the battlefield.


    "revenge!"


    "revenge!"


    ...


    The sound of shouting and killing went straight into the sky, and even overwhelmed the rumble of horseshoes at a certain moment.


    The sturdy northern cavalry turned into a group of envoys of revenge, raising their sharp steel knives high, shouting wildly, venting the hatred that had been accumulated for a long time.


    Blood splattered like rain, and his head fluttered around.


    The screams of the soldiers of the Pegasus Legion were continuous, but they were quickly drowned out and became a noise that no one paid attention to.


    Can''t beat and beat, run and run, countless desperate soldiers in the East can only lay down their weapons and kneel to surrender.


    But this still didn''t get the mercy of the black cavalry.


    These cavalry soldiers in black armor had become cold-blooded demons at this time, and they did not want to stop the frenzy of killing.


    A swath of soldiers from the East fell to the ground like wheat.


    Pieces of blank space appeared in the army formation of the Pegasus Legion, blood was flowing freely, and life disappeared in an instant.


    After all, the black frenzy completely overwhelmed the suburbs of Silvermoon.


    A massacre kicked off.

 Chapter 145： determination

    At the foot of the Thorns Mountain, the Pegasus Legion camp.


    In the temporary command post, the atmosphere was stagnant and almost suffocating.


    Viscount Alston bowed his head and knelt on the ground, embarrassed.


    I finally remembered to take off the napkin on my chest, but the dress was still stained with a little sauce.


    However, there is only sauce.


    There is no blood.


    With this appearance, it''s hard to believe that he escaped from the battlefield. On the contrary, it is more like he just returned from a failed looting with someone.


    Viscount Alston also regretted a little at this time-there should be some blood on his clothes!


    It would be better to hurt yourself a little bit more.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the Marquis of Vincent on the opposite side finally made a move.


    After suffering a series of blows, the temper of the East Marquis has become more and more unpredictable.


    I thought he would be furious after hearing the news that the 40,000 army had been wiped out in ashes.


    But who would have thought that the Marquis of Vincent just quietly listened to Viscount Alston''s report, and then gave a faint "Oh".


    It seems that what Viscount Alston brought back was not the news of the defeat, but the anecdote that he had experienced a bad lunch.


    It was just that the long silence that followed made the officers of the Pegasus Legion feel as if they were on their backs and fidgeting.


    Fortunately, the Marquis of Vincent stood up after all.


    I saw him slowly walking to the front of Viscount Alston, looking condescendingly at his once most capable assistant, with no joy or anger in his eyes.


    Then, he pulled out the saber around his waist.


    Upon seeing this, Viscount Alston was frightened.


    He knew that if he didn''t do anything else, he would probably lose his life.


    "Hou... Your Lord Marquis! Please listen to me!"


    "You said." The Marquis Vincent''s face was sinking, but his hand did not stop.


    At the moment when the sword was about to cut his neck, Viscount Alston hurriedly shouted: "Master Marquis! I have a way to help you capture Silvermoon City! Please give me a chance to redeem!"


    The long sword finally stopped.


    Marquis Vincent looked at Viscount Alston, who was sweating coldly, and asked faintly: "What can be done?"


    Viscount Alston let out a sigh, and suddenly felt that his pants seemed a little wet...


    But he hastened his mind.


    Viscount Alston understands that this is his only chance, and if this question is not answered well, then he will definitely die here.


    "Master Marquis, although our army was defeated by the Black Cavalry outside Silvermoon City, the heroic counterattack of the soldiers also caused great casualties to the Black Cavalry!


    Believe me, the remnant Black Cavalry army, which is already small in number, has little combat effectiveness at this time!


    As long as you give me another army, I will definitely be able to help you capture Silvermoon City! "


    After hearing the words of Viscount Alston, the Marquis of Vincent did not immediately agree.


    At the same time, the long sword in his hand is still resting on the opponent''s shoulder.


    When the officers of the Pegasus Legion in the camp heard the words of Viscount Alston, their expressions were a bit contemptuous.


    Obviously, it is hard to believe that Viscount Alston''s bloodied gown is really hard to believe that they really "struck back bravely" against the Black Cavalry and caused "great casualties" to the opponent.


    But Viscount Alston felt that the Marquis of Vincent would believe it.


    Because he knew that the Marquis of Vincent had to believe it.


    In fact, the best choice for the Pegasus Army at this time is to withdraw its troops.


    But this "best choice" was the worst choice for the Marquis of Vincent.


    He must not accept such a result!


    In the Battle of Shadow Canyon, the Pegasus Legion had all the time, but only won a tragic victory.


    This has dealt a great blow to the prestige of the Marquis of Vincent.


    That''s why the Marquis wanted to march northward, take down Silvermoon City, and restore his reputation with a big victory.


    but now¡­¡­


    If the troops are withdrawn, how would the Marquis of Vincent, who had lost his troops and returned, explain to the Duke of Saint-Pros?


    Moreover, Viscount Alston knew that the younger brother of the Marquis of Vincent, Earl Evan, was not a man of peace.


    Will he take the opportunity to get into trouble?


    Therefore, Viscount Alston is sure that as long as there is a glimmer of hope, the Marquis of Vincent will never withdraw his troops!


    And he must give this glimmer of hope.


    "Master Marquis!" Viscount Alston looked at the hesitant Marquis Vincent, and shouted again, "The army in Silvermoon City has no combat effectiveness anymore, we only have one last blow!


    Please give me another chance! I will never let you down again! "


    "I generally don''t give people a second chance."


    The Marquis of Vincent finally spoke.


    His voice was hoarse and low, but in the ears of Viscount Alston, it was like the voice of an angel!


    Sure enough, the Marquis of Vincent retracted the sword and said coldly: "But I would rather let you die on the battlefield than dirty my hands!"


    Viscount Alston breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his little fortune was temporarily saved.


    "However, I will not hand over the army to you again. This time, I will personally lead the attack on Silvermoon City! And you, Viscount Alston, you will charge in front of the formation as an ordinary knight!"


    "Yes, Lord Marquis! As you wish!" Viscount Alston replied loudly, punching his chest with his right hand.


    It seems that I have completely forgotten the picture of myself just running away in embarrassment.


    At this time, the Marquis of Vincent seemed to have regained the same state as before entering Silvermoon City, and his tone became agitated again:


    "My knights, my warriors! Please tell me, you still have the courage to follow me to conquer that half-elf city!"


    "We are willing to follow in your footsteps!"


    Of course the officers did not dare to object at this time.


    Because the Sabre of the Marquis of Vincent hasn''t been sheathed yet.


    They don''t want to let themselves become the object of the other side''s prestige.


    Looking at the officers who responded to his call, a trace of disappointment flashed across the face of Marquis Vincent-he was really ready to kill him.


    But I didn''t think that each of them became so smart.


    The Marquis Vincent, who was full of murderous intent and had nowhere to vent, seemed to think of something, and asked in a cold tone: "Didn''t you catch four thousand half-elves captives on Bramble Mountain before?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "All killed!"


    The hearts of everyone were slightly cold, and they just wanted to dissuade them, but seeing the cold eyes of the Marquis Vincent, none of them dared to really make a sound.


    "Follow your will!"


    The Marquis of Vincent seemed to be dissatisfied, and ordered again: "Cut off their heads, and pile them together with the heads of those half-elves who died in battle and burned down under Silvermoon City!


    Tell the half-elves in the city that if they continue to resist to the end, this is their fate! "


    "Master Marquis, you can''t do this!" An officer finally stood up and discouraged, "If you do this, the half-elves will be completely angered and will be pushed to the north. Silvermoon City will definitely resist desperately. ..."


    Huh!


    It is a pity that before he could finish his dissuasion, the Marquis of Vincent pierced his chest with a sword.


    Bang!


    The body fell to the ground.


    A strong smell of blood filled the camp instantly.


    The words of the Marquis of Vincent are like magic sounds from hell: "Who else has objections?"


    "no!"


    "Then do it quickly!"


    "Yes!"


    Viscount Alston, who was kneeling on the ground, felt cold all over, but he did not dare to make a sound.


    He suddenly realized that since then, between the half-elf and the east, I''m afraid it will only go further and further...

 Chapter 146： Bloody (on)

    When the first rays of morning light shone on the head of Silvermoon City, a half-elf guard yawned and walked to his post.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he was about to start his day''s work.


    However, in the next second, he was stunned.


    His eyes were round, and his throat made a strange sound of "hoho".


    Then, his whole body began to tremble violently.


    "vomit--"


    He vomited all over the floor.


    As if it was a signal, after him, one after another vomiting, strange screams, and exclamations kept ringing in the city.


    "It''s not good! It''s not good! The people from the East are here again!"


    The harsh sirens suddenly broke the tranquility of the morning, making Silvermoon City instantly shrouded in a tense and stagnant atmosphere.


    Even the last time Viscount Alston led his army to siege the city, the defenders at the head of the city were not so panicked.


    Because last time, there were no piles of heads under Silvermoon City¡ª¡ª


    Half-elf''s head!


    Just two days ago, the black cavalry had also rushed out of the city, killing the Easterners outside the city to piles of corpses. At that time, the half-elven soldiers had been asked to go out of the city to help clean the battlefield.


    The scene at that time was actually more **** than it is now, but the half-elves didn''t feel much.


    After all, all the people who died were from the East.


    But now, the dead are half-elves.


    Are their compatriots.


    The morning breeze brought a strong smell of blood, like the howling of death, which made people unable to breathe and shattered their nerves.


    The sobbing bugle sounded like a deep scream, twitching every half-elf''s heart.


    Just as the half-elf defenders at the head of the city were so scared by the terrifying scene in front of them, the people from the east outside the city did not attack immediately, but sent an emissary.


    Still an old acquaintance, Viscount Alston.


    To be honest, Viscount Alston really doesn''t want to come to Silvermoon City anymore, he has some psychological shadows about this place.


    However, the Marquis of Vincent had his life, and he had to come.


    Viscount Alston saw Queen Aisha on the tower. At that time, she was staring at the half-elf heads piled up outside the city, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Your Majesty, what you are seeing now is the warning from Marquis Vincent to you. The Marquis came to Silvermoon City with the expectation of peace, but unexpectedly, you did not cherish this kindness. .


    Therefore, Lord Marquis is very angry!


    However, Lord Marquis also said, as long as you are willing to change your mind and rein in the cliff, his goodwill will still be reserved for you. "


    Queen Aisha still looked outside the city blankly, as if she hadn''t heard the warning from Viscount Alston just now.


    Viscount Alston thought that the young queen was frightened, and suddenly felt a little disdainful. He was about to speak again, but he heard the other side say:


    "Viscount Alston, do you know how to cultivate a gorgeous blood rose?"


    "Blood Rose?" Viscount Alston was stunned for a moment, obviously he didn''t expect Queen Aisha to suddenly raise such an irrelevant question.


    He shook his head: "Sorry, Your Majesty, I don''t know how to grow flowers."


    Queen Aisha suddenly looked back and smiled, and Viscount Alston was stunned by the amorous feelings at that moment.


    "To cultivate the best blood rose, you need blood, and... the head!"


    Viscount Alston frowned, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t understand the glamorous half-elf queen.


    Just when he didn''t know how to take the queen''s words, Colin walked over and smiled: "What the queen means is, you can get out of here!"


    Viscount Alston suddenly turned pale and said angrily: "Viscount Angley, you despicable fellow! Did you really think I would lose to you if you didn''t cheat last time? You wait, this time, Lord Marquis... ¡­"


    "Viscount Alston!" Queen Aisha interrupted the other party''s clamor, "You can indeed get out of here!"


    "Your Majesty! Don''t listen to this northerner''s slander! He will only bring the half-elf kingdom into the abyss of despair!"


    Queen Aisha turned around, looked at Viscount Alston with sharp eyes, and said word by word: "Please go back and tell Marquis Vincent that half-elves have their own choices! No one can let us succumb!"


    Viscount Alston seemed to want to persuade him again, but seeing Colin''s unkind eyes, he hurriedly saluted, and then ran away dingy.


    Colin held on to the battlements, took a deep breath of the **** air, and sighed: "Sorry, let you sacrifice so many people."


    Queen Aisha shook her head: "You don''t have to feel guilty, how can there be no sacrifices in war. Moreover, I actually think that the half-elves should thank you."


    "Oh? Why do you want to thank me?"


    Colin was a little puzzled. Although Aisha was of his descent and had been brainwashed, she wouldn''t be washed into her own fandom, right?


    Queen Aisha was bathed in the soft morning light, and her whole person seemed to be covered with a faint halo. She looked mysterious and beautiful. Only when she said in a deep and powerful tone:


    "The half-elves have lived a leisurely life under the wings of the Glory Empire for too long. Most of the people have forgotten what kind of cruel world it is outside.


    They also forgot that no amount of money can buy peace, let alone respect.


    They even forget that only sword and blood can win us the right to survive in this world!


    Therefore, the half-elf needs this sacrifice.


    Only the blood and heads of these compatriots can enable the half-elves to see the truth of the world and awaken the blood in their hearts! "


    Colin suddenly turned his head and looked at the half-elf queen beside him.


    Chenguang outlined her beautiful profile, but in Colin''s eyes, it was full of strength and perseverance.


    "I remember, the emblem of your Miller family is thorns, right?"


    "Yes, blood-stained thorns." Queen Aisha also turned her head, staring into the eyes of the man beside her, and uttered the Miller family language every word:


    "Only the blood-stained thorns can stop the enemy!"


    Colin looked at Queen Aisha''s deep blue pupils and suddenly smiled.


    The smile is full of undisguised appreciation.


    "I am now finally convinced that you are the dream king of the half-elves!"


    Queen Aisha also laughed suddenly asked a rather heart-breaking question: "Don''t you worry, will an awakened half-elf kingdom be out of your control?"


    Colin laughed immediately: "Control? No, no, no! Compared to a weak slave who can be controlled, I hope I can have a strong partner who can cooperate!"


    Queen Aisha laughed too, a perfect smile as if the dignity in the air was completely dissipated.


    She buckled her skirt, bowed her knees and bowed her head, and solemnly paid a court ceremony to Colin, and said softly: "Master Angele, I will always be your most loyal family member and sincere partner!"


    Colin smiled and lifted Queen Aisha up, leaning close to her ear, and whispered:


    "Since you want to awaken the blood in the hearts of your people, do you dare to play a big ticket with me?"


    A red glow quickly appeared on Queen Aisha''s white and flawless cheeks, and she nodded obediently, eager to try:


    "certainly!"

 Chapter 147： Bloody (below)

    In the early winter, Silvermoon City was already quite cold, and the cold wind blowing from time to time brought up a lot of dust, covering the sky and the sun.


    This garden city that was once cared for by half-elves has not been cleaned up for a long time.


    Since the coup d''¨¦tat started half a month ago, the cloud of war has been shrouded in the sky over Silvermoon City, leaving the residents of the city out of breath.


    Now, this repression seems to be extremely heavy, and even the half-elves who have always been obedient can''t help but want to vent their inner fear and depression.


    Although the pile of heads outside the city caused many half-elves to panic, they also ignited the inner anger of more half-elves.


    The behavior of the Marquis of Vincent completely tore off the veil of the hypocrisy of the Eastern Army, exposing the **** truth to the half-elves.


    At the same time, a gossip spread in Silvermoon City at an astonishing speed¡ª¡ª


    The Eastern Army wants to slaughter the city!


    From the beginning of its birth, this race believed in the strong and believed that money could be exchanged for shelter. At this moment, it finally felt the fear of genocide.


    Just as the half-elves were panicked, confused, and angry, suddenly there was another news that Queen Aisha was about to give a public speech in the central square of the city.


    As if they had found the backbone, the half-elves in Silvermoon City flocked to the central square, expecting their queen to lead them out of the predicament in such a crisis.


    By noon, the central square was already crowded.


    A high platform was temporarily erected in the center of the square, and in the eyes of all expectations, Queen Aisha finally slowly climbed onto the platform.


    Aisha Miller, wearing the exclusive dress of the half-elf queen, looked so beautiful and glamorous, and so noble and dignified, at this moment, she seemed to be the incarnation of the goddess of fate.


    The half-elves gathered in the square seemed to have been moved by the perfect figure, all holding their breath, looking forward to their salvation.


    "My people..." Queen Aisha said.


    The beautiful face is full of strength and calmness, and the awe-inspiring look seems to indicate that no one can make her lower her arrogant head.


    "I know you are scared, scared.


    However, the enemy will not feel pity for our fears and fears.


    On the contrary, this will only make them raise the butcher knife even more without hesitation!


    ...


    War cannot tolerate fear and fear, and even more tears and prayers.


    The only thing that can make the enemy fearful is the sword in our hands!


    ...


    The half-elves cannot live on the shelter of others forever.


    Only a strong army, a warrior who is not afraid of sacrifice, and the belief that never give up is the true backbone of the half-elves!


    ...


    In the face of threats and threats from the enemy, we will never surrender, never surrender!


    We will fight to the end!


    ...


    Please take up arms and join me,


    Fight at the head of Silvermoon City!


    Fight in every street, every house!


    Fight in front of the church of the Glory Lord, fight under the eyes of the goddess of destiny!


    We will never surrender!


    Even if Silvermoon City is occupied by the enemy, we will continue to fight on every inch of the half-elf kingdom!


    Until the benevolent and just gods are moved by our unyielding beliefs, cast down his power to save this race worthy of his great grace! "


    Wow--


    Queen Aisha''s speech seemed like a spark falling into the dry pyre, instantly igniting the suppressed anger of the half-elves for a long time.


    For a while, the entire central square was completely boiling.


    The half-elves who fell into the frenzy, as if to completely vent the anger and depression in their hearts, they shouted and finally merged into a firm slogan¡ª¡ª


    "Fight to the end! Never surrender!"


    "Fight to the end! Never surrender!"


    "Fight to the end! Never surrender!"


    ...


    The magnificent voice echoed in Silver Moon City, sweeping away the stagnant aura that had been shrouded in the city for the past few days.


    The dark clouds seemed to be shaken by such a vast momentum, quietly dissipating, revealing the sun that had not been seen for a long time.


    The bright sunshine fell on the high platform in the central square of Silvermoon City, covering Queen Aisha with a dazzling halo, looking from a distance as if she was a goddess who was born in the world.


    The wonders of the heavens and humans suddenly made the half-elves on the square even more enthusiastic.


    Many people with tears in their eyes and chaotic prayers in their mouths actually worshipped the shadow on the high platform.


    However, at this moment, the abnormal change came to the fore!


    A dark, sharp arrow, like a poisonous snake out of a hole, shot at Queen Aisha like lightning.


    Huh!


    A sharp arrow pierced his chest, and blood spurted out.


    The sacred and inviolable goddess in the half-elf''s eyes fell on her back in full view!


    Time seemed to have been pressed by the pause button. For such a moment, the world seemed to be quiet and there was no sound.


    But the next second, the square boils again!


    "Protect Your Majesty the Queen!"


    "Catch the Eastern Assassin!"


    "Vengeance for the Queen!"


    ...


    All kinds of messy sounds made the situation on the square completely out of control.


    The half-elves couldn''t believe that Queen Aisha, who had just brought them hope of redemption, fell on the high platform like this.


    The last sensible string finally broke.


    The gushing anger, under the guidance of a caring person, instantly pointed to the east.


    The sound of revenge for the queen was higher than that.


    At this time, even the weak half-elves did not want to mention the word surrender again, as if it were an insult to them and a blasphemy against Queen Aisha.


    Countless red-eyed half-elves rushed to the conscription, they will uphold the will of Queen Aisha, fight to the end, and never surrender!


    The enlistment of Mencorroque had never seen such a lively or even fanatical scene. Only five hours later, the 30,000 establishment of the Silver Moon Guard was replenished.


    Those half-elves who failed to join the army were even unwilling to leave, clamoring for the Ordnance Department to give them a weapon, even if they could not join the army, they were willing to fight to the death for Queen Aisha.


    The half-elves, who have always been weak and fearful of war, have finally been inspired by the **** nature hidden in their hearts under the intentional or unintentional promotion of various factors.


    At this moment, they seemed unstoppable and fearless.


    As this enthusiasm further fermented, Colin even had to ask the officers of the Silver Moon Guard to restrain his subordinates ~ www.novelhall.com~ This barely prevented the half-elf soldiers who were in madness from trying to rush out of Silver Moon City. The terrible thought of fighting the East to the death.


    However, the half-elves, who were full of anger and nowhere, burned a fire at the head of Silvermoon City.


    Of course, it''s not that they are crazy and want to burn the city.


    But to destroy the wisteria on the wall.


    These wisterias, which were originally used to decorate the city walls, will obviously become ladders for the enemy to climb in the siege.


    This behavior of the half-elves seems to be solemnly announcing--


    The past weak and pleasurable race is gone, replaced by an iron-blooded race reborn from the ashes!


    The elaborate arrangement of Queen Aisha and Colin, as well as the "God Assist" of the Marquis of Vincent, successfully inspired the blood of this race.


    Although this blood is still very fragile at the moment, as long as it is reasonably guided, and the blood and heads of the people of the East are used as sacrifices, it may really be able to cast the martial soul of the half-elf race.

 Chapter 148： good news

    The setting sun slowly penetrated the clouds, shining the golden yellow light on the head of Yinyue City.


    The curling black smoke looked a little abrupt in the glow, and the city walls scorched black by the smoke were also particularly ugly.


    In the blink of an eye, the once beautiful and prosperous garden city faded away from the impetuousness and superficiality of the past, and replaced it with a dignified but tragic temperament.


    Countless angry half-elf soldiers stood on the head of the city, glaring at the eastern army outside the city with scarlet eyes, as if to devour them alive.


    The four gorgeous and delicate but vulnerable crystal city gates were also completely smashed, and instead a large amount of gravel and sand were used to completely block the gates to show their determination not to surrender.


    Outside the half-elf palace, a large number of half-elf people gathered in grief. They quietly prayed for Queen Aisha and did not want to leave for a long time.


    Inside the palace, the atmosphere is also solemn.


    It wasn''t until a priestess came out from the palace and reported with a smile: "Masters, please don''t worry. Her Majesty the Queen has no life concerns, but the injuries are severe and require quite a long period of training to recover."


    The half-elf aristocrats who had been guarding outside the palace breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    "Lord of Radiance Bless!"


    "Praise the goddess of destiny!"


    ...


    Immediately, the priestess showed hesitation again, as if she didn''t know whether to say the following words or not.


    Her face fell in the eyes of the half-elf nobles, thinking that there was something wrong with Her Majesty the Queen, and hurriedly urged.


    "What else is there?"


    "It won''t be your majesty''s body. What''s wrong, right?"


    ...


    At this critical juncture, Queen Aisha is too important to the half-elves.


    At this time, only she can gather the half-elves together, and only she can prevent this race that has shown its madness from losing control.


    "Actually, what I want to say is good news." Seeing the half-elf nobles who looked eager, the priestess had no choice but to explain.


    "Then I have to say it more!"


    "Yes, the current half-elf kingdom needs a lot of good news!"


    At the urging of everyone, the priestess had to say truthfully: "When I checked the body for Her Majesty the Queen, I accidentally discovered that she was already pregnant."


    "Pregnant?"


    "Your Majesty is pregnant?"


    ...


    For a while, the expressions of the half-elf nobles became a little... bizarre.


    A few half-elf nobles even started to look at Colin secretly...


    The close relationship between the Viscount Anglia and Queen Aisha can''t be concealed from the eyes of the caring people.


    Colin was also stupid at this time.


    Am I going to be a father?


    Is it a boy or a girl?


    It turns out that the blood race also has the ability to reproduce.


    ...


    All kinds of complicated thoughts flooded into Colin''s mind for an instant, making him a little at a loss.


    Until he saw the slightly strange look of some half-elf nobles.


    Only then did Colin quickly put away the silly smile on his face, coughed a few times, and laughed: "Congratulations, Your Majesty! I didn''t expect the old king to have left such a posthumous child, presumably he can rest in heaven."


    I believe you a ghost!


    Some clever half-elf aristocrats secretly complained.


    The old king was so half-dead at the beginning, how could he be able to make Queen Aisha pregnant?


    If he really has this ability, does he need to ask the queen to adopt Prince Tupe?


    However, even though they complained inwardly, on the surface, the half-elf aristocrats nodded their heads in response:


    "Yes, the old king can rest in peace!"


    "Yes! At this critical juncture, this child must be God''s will!"


    "Yes, it must be the grace bestowed on the half-elf by the Lord of Radiance!"


    ...


    Seeing that they had torn their faces with the East, these half-elf aristocrats didn''t dare to offend the North.


    So even if they knew that this child was most likely to be Colin''s, the half-elf aristocratic masters could only pinch their noses to recognize it.


    Only then did Colin nodded in satisfaction, very satisfied with these acquainted half-elf aristocrats.


    "Well, everyone will soon tell your Majesty''s people these two good news, so that they can also understand that the gods have not abandoned the half-elves."


    "Yes Yes!"


    "You all go down, I''ll go see your majesty." After explaining this sentence, Colin walked into the queen''s palace in a pretentious posture.


    The half-elf nobles exchanged glances, and then they dispersed again.


    Walking into the bedroom alone, Colin waved to the maids and ordered: "You all go down too."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Queen Aisha was lying quietly on her back on the bed, her body covered by a pure white quilt.


    But seeing her beautiful face, it was as well-carved and delicate, and there was an indescribable strength in her weakness.


    When the maids left one after another, the hall became quiet again, but Queen Aisha, who was seriously injured and unconscious, got up from the bed and looked at Colin with a smile:


    "We made it!"


    A pun.


    In order to deal with the wound, Queen Aisha did not wear a piece of her upper body at this time, only a white bandage was wrapped around her chest.


    When she sat up, the thin blanket on her body immediately slipped down, exposing a large swath of snow.


    The undulating mountains made Colin''s breathing feel a little short for a while.


    But he walked forward quickly, let Queen Aisha lie down again, shook her head and said: "If I knew you were pregnant, I wouldn''t let you take this risk."


    Queen Aisha smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, I can feel that the arrow doesn''t hurt me at all. The power of the blood angel seems to have transformed me into another creature."


    Colin''s eyes flashed, and then he asked: "Then you have taken care of yourself recently and drink more fresh blood... Oh, yes, didn''t I let you try to drink some high-ranking knight''s blood before? You tried it. ?"


    "Tried."


    "Has there been any changes in your body?"


    "No, except that it''s more delicious, it''s no different from the blood of ordinary animals."


    "Woo..."


    It seems that there is no way for the blood to advance by drinking the blood of high-ranking knights Colin noted this, and then said: "You can rest in peace these days, and leave the rest to I am."


    Queen Aisha shook her head firmly: "No, I have to appear in front of my people again."


    Colin laughed a little: "You are addicted to acting."


    Queen Aisha spit out her little tongue, revealing a rare hint of coquettishness: "We had a hard time stimulating the blood of the half-elves. Wouldn''t it be a pity if we didn''t strike the iron while it was hot."


    "Well, then tomorrow morning, you will go to the city for the first time." Colin sighed, "I now suspect that even if the Black Cavalry is not dispatched, I am afraid that the Eastern Army outside the city will not be able to attack the present. The Silvermoon City."


    Queen Aisha smiled sweetly, took Colin''s hand and placed it on the flat belly that she had not yet shown, and said affectionately:


    "I want to leave him a powerful half-elf kingdom."

 Chapter 149： Anxious

    The sun is rising as usual, and it is another rare good weather.


    The blue sky has no variegated colors, it is as pure as a girl''s innocent dream.


    But looking at the scorched city wall of Silvermoon, Marquis Vincent''s face was a little gloomy.


    He didn''t know what happened in Silvermoon City, but he could still guess from the renewed mental state of the defenders at the head of the city¡ª¡ª


    This battle is not easy to fight.


    Just as his brows were frowning, a burst of cheers like a tsunami of mountains and tsunami suddenly erupted in Silvermoon City.


    Before long, he saw a slender figure standing on the head of Silvermoon City.


    She looked so fragile, as if a gust of wind could blow away.


    But she appeared extra firm and persistent, as if nothing could break her spine.


    That bright red figure, standing on the head of the city like this, instantly caused the entire Silver Moon City to boil.


    Every time she waved her hand, it caused deafening cheers in the city.


    "Is that the half-elf queen?" Marquis Vincent''s tone was extremely complex.


    Fear, envy, anger, and even possessiveness that cannot be concealed...


    "Yes, Lord Marquis." Viscount Alston nodded, but his heart was full of doubts.


    When did Queen Aisha have such a high prestige in Silvermoon City?


    The Marquis of Vincent looked at the rising momentum of Silvermoon City, and felt that he could not wait any longer. The half-elf seemed to not surrender, and was about to follow the northern road to the dark.


    So, he immediately gritted his teeth and said: "Pass our military order, siege the city!"


    "Yes!"


    Woo-


    The harsh bugle interrupted Queen Aisha''s show.


    She frowned, pushed away the maid who was supporting her, pointed her finger to the direction outside the city, and said loudly: "My people, the enemy has raised the butcher knife, what should we do?"


    "Fight to the end!"


    "Fight to the end!"


    ...


    At this time, the momentum in Silvermoon City had risen to the extreme, and even many half-elf soldiers could not wait to meet the Easterners in hand-to-hand combat and fight to the death.


    This is something that would never happen to the half-elf once before.


    Before the change, the city had already surrendered.


    Today''s half-elf army, although lack of training, may still be low in combat effectiveness, but their fighting will has never been so firm.


    Amid the deafening shouts of killing, the tragic siege finally kicked off.


    Soldiers gather like ants, and arrows like locusts.


    The densely packed soldiers in the east, braved the rain of arrows, filled the trenches, rushed to the bottom of the city wall, set up the ladder, and then climbed up.


    They were greeted by arrows, stones, and hot oil that kept falling.


    The sad screams and painful shouts suddenly became the main voice of this battlefield.


    The dazzling bright red that can''t hide the constant flow is the main color of this battlefield.


    The half-elves and the people of the East, under the joint efforts of the two sides, completely turned the upper city of Silvermoon City into a flesh-and-blood mill.


    The city wall became mottled in such a fierce battle, the corpses of the city head accumulated, and the blood flowed down the battlement, mixing with the blood stained on the city wall.


    Let the once beautiful and exquisite Silvermoon City become terrifying and infiltrating.


    The soil under the city also became soft and muddy, stained with a faint dark red.


    It was not until the setting sun went west that the Eastern Army stopped its offensive that lasted for a day.


    Countless soldiers retreated like a tide, leaving behind a strangely shaped body.


    These corpses surrounded Silvermoon City, as if **** reappeared in the world.


    Immediately, blazing flames ignited both inside and outside the city. The two sides were burning the corpses and cleaning the battlefield.


    The air was filled with a foul-smelly burnt smell, and it made me vomit.


    After seeing the tenacity of the half-elf defenders on the first day, the Marquis of Vincent couldn''t help but feel a chill in his back.


    He couldn''t understand at all, where was the half-elf who was weak and incompetent, and immediately surrendered when encountering the Emperor ** team?


    Why overnight, it seemed to have completely changed a race.


    What made him even more chilling was that from the Eastern soldiers who rushed to the head of the city and then withdrew, he learned that all the guards of the city were half-elves, and there were no humans.


    Therefore, the black cavalry may not be in the city!


    In fact, this did not exceed the expectations of the Marquis of Vincent.


    If he were Colin, he would not use a precious cavalry to defend the city. Instead, he should be deployed outside the city and wait until the eastern army has failed to conquer the city.


    It is also worrying about this black cavalry who don¡¯t know where to hide. Even when the Marquis of Vincent was attacking the city, he felt like he was on his back. Guard against the rear.


    At this time, the Marquis of Vincent had fallen into a dilemma.


    The idea of ??withdrawing troops came to his mind again, but in the end he rejected it.


    He could not withdraw back to the east in such a dingy manner.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for him to wash away the shame of losing to the half-elf for the rest of his life.


    With such a shame, how can he inherit the title of Duke of the East with peace of mind? How to make Eastern vassals willingly swear allegiance to him?


    Most of the Pegasus Legion had been broken in his hands, and if he couldn''t attack Silvermoon City, then he wouldn''t even be able to pass his father''s level.


    You know, the Duke of St. Pros has many sons and daughters, especially the wise Evan who is so smart that his father is a little jealous.


    Vincent is not the only candidate for the title of duke.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Vincent can only grit his teeth and continue to attack the city.


    At this time, he was like a gambler who had lost his eyes, knowing that if he continued, he would only bankrupt his family, but he would not be able to take it anymore.


    At dawn the next day, amidst the rumble of snare drums, the siege war started again.


    Primitive, bloody, brutal...


    Human lives in such battles are simply cold numbers, and they won''t attract the slightest pity and hesitation from the commander.


    It is true that a large army cannot tolerate too much kindness, which is a symbol of weakness.


    Once the enemy finds and makes use of it, that is the beginning of disaster.


    At this time, the casualties of the half-elves were also extremely serious, but fortunately, Queen Aisha and Colin''s previous operations successfully inspired their bloodliness, and a large number of recruits were immediately conscripted into the army and quickly replenished to the city.


    Queen Aisha will visit the tower in person every once in a while.


    Whenever her figure appeared, the half-elf soldiers on the front line would explode with astonishing fighting power.


    However, compared with the half-elves, the Eastern Army is still a bit more elite.


    On the third day, the southern city wall of Silvermoon City almost fell.


    Fortunately, Colin saw that the situation was not good, so he quickly asked the Rego Knights and Telde Knights to lead the Anglia family army and the Saint Hield family army to help, and then drove the eastward soldiers who were coming up.


    This time of frustration, the people of the East Territory also felt a trace of despair.


    On the fourth day, the siege stopped temporarily.

 Chapter 150： Bait (Part 1)

    "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    ...


    Walking on the head of Silvermoon City, the rotten smell of corpses from time to time made Queen Aisha feel vomiting.


    But she still endured it and shook the guards one by one with her right hand wearing white silk gloves.


    Being able to have such close contact with the goddess in his heart undoubtedly made the half-elf soldiers almost fainted with excitement.


    The **** battle over the past three days seems to have become trivial.


    Colin followed Queen Aisha, watching the other side patiently condolences the defenders, and suddenly understood why many politicians like to play "lady politics".


    In terms of being close to the people and winning people''s hearts, women''s advantages are too great.


    Rubbing his chin, Colin suddenly felt that Vera should be allowed to come over and learn from Queen Elsa, and perhaps it might come in handy in the future...


    The condolences lasted all morning, and later, even the soldiers who guarded the city began to feel sorry for Queen Aisha and asked for the Queen to return to the palace to rest.


    Queen Aisha had no choice but to follow her kindness, ending today''s condolences.


    After getting off the watchtower, Colin helped Queen Aisha onto the carriage, and was about to turn on her horse, only to find a sudden commotion on the side of the road.


    He didn''t want to pay attention, but he saw a familiar thin figure out of the corner of his eye.


    Reaching for a guard, Colin asked, "What''s going on over there?"


    "Master Viscount, we have caught the remnants of a Savoy family and are about to expel from Silvermoon City."


    After the coup was over, Queen Aisha confiscated all the assets of their family when they liquidated the Savoy family, but did not embarrass the family members, but only expelled them from Silvermoon City.


    Unexpectedly, there are still fish that slip through the net hiding in the city.


    "Go and bring her here."


    "Yes."


    Soon, a familiar face was brought to Colin.


    "Kathy? Why don''t you leave Silvermoon City?"


    The former maid of Colin knelt to the ground immediately, choked up and said:


    "My Lord Viscount, our Savoy family has nothing. After we leave Silvermoon City, where can we go? Do we hide in the countryside for the rest of our lives, leaving our lives in the fields?"


    Looking at the other side''s pitiful appearance, Colin remained unmoved, and sneered: "What? To be an ordinary farmer is a waste of life for you?"


    Cathy lifted the rainy face of Pear Flower and cried: "My lord, even if I want to be an ordinary farmer, it''s impossible!


    My surname, my appearance, if there is no corresponding status, it will only become a curse.


    If I leave Silvermoon City in this way, I will only live better than death! "


    Colin raised his eyebrows, thinking that this Cathy was quite interesting. At a young age, he could clearly see the cruelty of reality and the ugliness of human nature.


    "Well, then I will give you a chance now."


    "Thank you for your kindness..."


    "Don''t rush to thank me. I want you to go to the Eastern Barracks, do you dare?"


    Cathy was stunned, then nodded resolutely: "My lord, I dare!"


    "Okay! If you successfully complete the mission this time, I can promise you that you will give the Savoy family a baroniality in the half-elf kingdom."


    When Queen Aisha heard this, she raised the curtain of the car in time, nodded to Cathy, and motioned to her to endorse Colin''s promise.


    Cathy''s face was ecstatic.


    As long as she can keep the noble title of the Savoy family, there is nothing she can''t do.


    "Master Viscount, what do you want me to do?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the dark night sky, the Marquis of Vincent could clearly see that countless cavalrymen lined up neatly.


    All of them were enveloped in black armor, only a pair of cold and indifferent eyes were exposed.


    Thousands of black cavalry lined up neatly, with spears held horizontally in front of them, as if with the terrible power of piercing the sky under the shining of the moonlight.


    Slowly, the black cavalry team began to advance.


    They were not moving fast, but they revealed an unstoppable force silently.


    It seemed that whoever stood in front of them would be crushed ruthlessly.


    Gradually, the speed of the black cavalry began to increase.


    The neat queue also began to change, intentionally or unintentionally, it was intertwined into a looming cold face.


    With an indifferent look, he looked down at this dark ground.


    "Colin Angele!"


    The Marquis of Vincent suddenly recognized the face.


    It seems that after hearing his exclamation, the black cavalry increased their speed to the extreme in an instant.


    Countless black war horses, black armors, and black spears gathered into a black torrent and flocked to the Marquis of Vincent.


    The Marquis of Vincent subconsciously reached out and touched his waist without touching his knight sword.


    In a panic, he looked back, only to find that there was no one behind him.


    Just when he wanted to run, he felt that his legs seemed to be firmly nailed to the ground, unable to move a single bit.


    His body instinctively leaned back until it was level with the earth, and he could see the dark sky and the cold blood moon when he opened his eyes.


    However, the black cavalry rushed towards him.


    The black spear points gathered into a forest of death, and the Marquis Vincent was about to be torn to pieces in an instant.


    He was unable to resist, and watched every black cavalry rush towards him with sullen expressions.


    Suddenly, the Marquis of Vincent only felt that there was a giant hand, stretched out from the dark sky, and lifted himself up.


    Countless spear points passed under his feet, and then disappeared into the dark void.


    "what!"


    The Marquis of Vincent yelled and awakened from the nightmare.


    Hoo-hoo-


    He breathed greedily, like a fish that had just emerged from dehydration.


    The Marquis of Vincent looked around blankly, then looked down at himself.


    I just feel cold sweat all over my body, making me slimy and uncomfortable.


    He rubbed his eyes vigorously, only to realize that everything just now was a dream.


    Lie down feebly again, Marquis Vincent understood that he probably didn''t want to fall asleep tonight.


    "Black Cavalry... Colin Angele..."


    He whispered these two nouns that made him sleepless, staring blankly at the top of the camp and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Master Marquis? Master Marquis?"


    In a daze, the Marquis of Vincent suddenly found someone calling himself.


    He woke up again, only to know that it was dawn.


    "what happened?"


    "Master Marquis, we just caught a half-elf who escaped from Silvermoon City. She claims to be a descendant of the Savoy family."


    "The Savoy family?" Marquis Vincent quickly sat up from the bed and ordered, "Take her to see me immediately!"


    Soon, Cathy was brought before the Marquis of Vincent.


    Seeing this cautious half-elf girl, the first words of Marquis Vincent frightened her.


    Just listen to him asking in an extremely indifferent tone:


    "Colin sent you here, right?"

 Chapter 151： Bait (below)

    "Colin, would it be useful if you sent that Cathy to the East Barracks?"


    In the palace, Queen Aisha raised her head from a pile of government documents, stretched her waist, and unreservedly showed the beautiful curve in front of Colin.


    "Why is it useless?" Colin smiled, his eyes unceremoniously admiring the half-elf beauty in front of him.


    Queen Aisha personally poured Colin a glass of deer blood wine, and also poured herself a glass, and said in doubt: "We just lied to each other with Prince William once, will they be fooled again?"


    Colin drank the deer blood wine, then asked: "Do you know how hunters in the north hunt ice wolves?"


    Queen Aisha shook her head. Although she didn''t understand why Colin suddenly changed the subject, she still looked at Colin with bright eyes and motioned him to continue.


    "The ice wolves, especially the white wolves, are extremely difficult prey.


    Their combat effectiveness is extremely strong, most hunters will not choose to fight head-on with them, because the ice white wolf dying counterattack will make the hunter pay a painful price, so the best way is to use traps.


    However, the ice white wolf is very smart, and when they encounter the small animal carcass that is obviously wrong in the forest, they will not touch it at all, because they also understand that it is most likely a bait set by the hunter.


    The old spicy hunter''s response to this was to chase behind the white wolf of the ice plain, constantly harassing it, not giving it a chance to fight to the death, but at the same time, not allowing it to hunt at ease.


    Over time, the Icefield White Wolf will be tortured by exhaustion and hunger. At this time, it will not be able to bear it again when it encounters the carcass of a small animal that may be a bait.


    Even if the hunter''s trap is very likely in front, it will be lucky and feel that if it swallows the bait, it may have the power to fight back. "


    Queen Aisha nodded thoughtfully: "So, Cathy is the bait you throw out. Even if it is easy to be seen by the Marquis of Vincent, you also think he can''t help this temptation."


    "Yes. The current Eastern Army is a white wolf who is extremely exhausted and in a dilemma. Throw it at this time with a bait. Even if it knows it may be a trap, it can''t help biting it down."


    "Indeed." Queen Aisha''s eyes were bright, her tall and beautiful nose and slightly tight red lips made her reveal a calm and intelligent temperament, "but how do I feel that your strategy seems a little impatient?"


    Colin sighed and nodded: "Yes, it is true. In fact, our best way is to continue to consume with the Easterners. The surplus food in Silvermoon City is sufficient, but the Easterners are caught by the black cavalry. Cut off, they can''t get supplies.


    As long as there is a stalemate in this way for two or three months, the people of the East will really be in a dilemma.


    Throwing the bait out now, it might usher in a violent counterattack from the East. "


    "Then why are you still..."


    Colin motioned to Queen Aisha to pour herself another glass of wine, frowned and said: "I''m worried about the North."


    "Northern?"


    "Yes. I haven''t received a letter from Bingyan City for a long time. I suspect that the eastern army outside the city blocked the news."


    "Why are you worried about the northern border?"


    "Because I gradually realized that my judgment on the two things might have been a bit biased."


    "Which two?"


    Colin drank another glass of deer blood wine and said in deep thought: "The first thing is the messenger behind Sith Savoy.


    At first I thought it was the Duke of St. Hild who instigated him to kill Vera, but now I think the truth may not be the case.


    Sith was actually introduced to me by Prince Okamoto, which shows that the Savoy family is connected with trolls.


    So, is it possible that the assassination of Vera was actually instigated by the troll behind the scenes, just to completely trigger the contradiction between the North and the East, so that they can get a chance to breathe.


    And the second thing was that the black cavalry encountered ambush in Shadow Canyon.


    This incident seems to be the Duke of St. Hild''s attempt to remove the unstable factors within the northern territory.


    But when you think about it, there are problems. How can the Duke of St. Hilde let the people of the East to cooperate with him to get rid of his brother? Don¡¯t the people of the East worry that this is a trap set by the Saint Hild brothers deliberately acting? "


    "So, you suspect that this series of incidents are all trolls'' conspiracy?"


    "It is indeed possible. But I also doubt that the trolls are really capable of completing such a grand layout? When did they have such a huge influence in the Glory Empire? Can they mobilize so many forces to serve their plans?"


    "Maybe the troll has other collaborators in the Glory Empire."


    "Yes. It is possible that the Duke of St. Hild will also be involved. Although he is not the mastermind behind the scenes, he is probably a coordinator. After all, these two things are obviously beneficial to him."


    "Then what is your worry?"


    "I am worried that the Duke of St. Hilde accidentally set fire to his body, causing the already weak Northern Territory to fall into chaos again... Therefore, I can''t spend this time with the Easterners. I want to end this battle as soon as possible!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The East Army Camp.


    Cathy looked at the sight of the Marquis of Vincent as if it were substantive, and she was puzzled.


    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said truthfully: "Yes, my lord, I am indeed sent by Viscount Anglia."


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled triumphantly and liked his wit, then he leaned back in his chair for a while and asked: "Then why did he send you here?"


    "He asked me to tell you that there will be a rebellion at the southern gate of Silvermoon City tonight, and the huge stones blocking the gate will be cleared, and your army can take this opportunity to rush into the city..."


    "Hehe, when my army rushes in, you will find that there are heavy soldiers in the city, and they will be ready to fight. Then my army is stuck at the southern city gate, and the black cavalry outside the city can just shoot out from behind, attacking on both sides. Right?"


    "Yes." Cathy lowered her head, seemingly afraid to look at Marquis Vincent''s eyes.


    "Bad tactics, hehe, do you really think I will be fooled..."


    The Marquis of Vincent paused suddenly, he seemed to realize something, he got up from his seat suddenly, and walked back and forth in the camp.


    Cathy looked up cautiously, and saw the struggle on the face of Marquis Vincent.


    For a long time, he suddenly stopped and asked again: "Do you know the specific deployment of the half-elf army in South City?"


    Cathy shook her head embarrassedly: "My lord, this...how could I know..."


    The Marquis of Vincent fell into contemplation again, the anxiety on his face seemed to overflow.


    He had realized that the current situation might be a turnaround opportunity for the Pegasus Legion, and the open South City Gate was a decoy Colin placed in front of him.


    Although knowing that there is a trap behind the bait, the Marquis of Vincent couldn''t help but want to give it a try...


    At this time, he was like a gambler who lost anxiously, as long as the dealer gave him any chance of winning, he would be eager to crush his net worth.


    Attempt to turn over in a round.


    Finally, the Marquis of Vincent hit his palm with a heavy punch and said cruelly:


    "Okay! Colin Angele, let us see if you trapped the Pegasus Legion to death, or the Pegasus Legion ate your bait and tore your snare!"

 Chapter 152： Decisive Battle (Part 1)

    The dark winter night was cold and silent.


    Silvermoon City was like a huge giant beast, quietly crawling under the black night sky.


    The eastern army outside the city was constantly mobilizing, and almost all the soldiers were gathered outside the southern city gate.


    Such a movement naturally cannot hide the half-elves in the city. Of course, the Marquis of Vincent did not intend to hide it.


    Now that this battle has come, the two sides have had a complete showdown.


    Colin dug a hole and said provocatively-come in!


    The response of the Marquis of Vincent was-just come in!


    Because Colin was worried about his hometown in the north, he didn''t want to continue to consume it.


    The Marquis of Vincent can''t afford it at all.


    With such a tacit understanding, the two sides are finally ready for a head-to-head duel.


    Of course, overall, the situation is better for the half-elves.


    But the Eastern Territory had to fight, and they had no better choice-it was better to have a city gate to drill than to climb the wall.


    Of course, the Marquis of Vincent knew that the southern city gate was definitely equipped with heavy soldiers, and the black cavalry who did not know where to wander could also shoot out from behind at any time.


    But he was still willing to give it a go.


    Large-scale cavalry operations like the Black Cavalry will certainly not be chosen at night, as darkness will seriously weaken their combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, as long as it breaks through the blockade of heavy half-elves in the southern city gate before dawn, the Pegasus Legion can occupy Silvermoon City and turn defeat into victory.


    The moonlight was cold and the atmosphere gradually became depressed and solemn.


    As it approached midnight, there was finally a fire in the south gate of Silvermoon City, and then there was a scream of killing.


    Not long afterwards, I saw that the stones blocking the city gate were removed little by little, revealing the black hole of the city gate, gloomy and deep, and I don''t know whether it leads to **** or heaven.


    The eyes of the Marquis of Vincent instantly became fierce, and he ordered loudly: "Pass my military order, siege the city!"


    Woo-


    The bugle sounded immediately, and the sleeping earth seemed to wake up instantly.


    Countless soldiers from the East chanted slogans and rushed to the open southern city gate.


    The decisive battle officially came to the curtain.


    Unsurprisingly, the soldiers of the East Territory who had just rushed into the city gate immediately ran into the half-elf army waiting for them.


    Countless arrows fell like a torrential rain, turning the narrow corridor into a flesh-and-blood grinding disc, continuously strangling the troops in the east.


    However, as soon as the front companion fell, the eastern soldiers from the rear rushed up again, like a tireless and fearless beast, rushing frantically towards the position of the half-elf defending army.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the east border outside the city are still setting up a ladder on the south wall, trying to send more troops into the city.


    But at the top of the city, they suffered a tenacious counterattack from the half-elf defenders.


    Colin''s strategy was to leave only one city gate in the east as a gateway to the city, so that he could control the forces that the opponent sent into the city, and would not make the half-elf defenders unable to cope with it.


    As for the wall of the South City, it still cannot fall.


    At least it can''t fall so early.


    Queen Aisha also understood that tonight''s battle was the final decisive battle, and she personally came to the south gate to boost the morale of the half-elf defenders.


    Even Vera followed, hiding behind and casting spells continuously, strangling the Eastern Army that had rushed in from the South City Gate.


    At this time, the corpses in the South City Gate had been piled up into a small mound, and even the Eastern Soldiers rushing in from the rear had to climb over the corpses of their companions to rush towards the enemy''s position.


    The wanton blood flowed together into a stream, where the fragility and cheapness of life were fully revealed.


    Seeing that his men were unable to break through the blockade inside the South City Gate for a long time, the Marquis of Vincent became more and more anxious.


    He knew that in this battle, he had no retreat.


    Therefore, the Marquis of the East, regardless of his subordinates'' persuasion, went into battle with his own armor, and led his guards into the southern city gate.


    The personal end of the Marquis of Vincent was a tremendous boost to the morale of the Pegasus Legion. After all, he was the eldest son of the Saint-Pros family and the future lord of the East.


    Such an identity and reputation were enough to make countless soldiers of the East graciously die for him.


    The pressure on the half-elf defenders suddenly increased.


    Finally, after more than three hours of **** battle, the Eastern Army finally completely occupied the South City Gate, but for this, they also paid unimaginable huge casualties.


    The gate was lost, and soon the southern city wall gradually fell under the control of the Eastern Army.


    However, this battle is still not over.


    Next, there will be more dangerous and cruel street fighting.


    The half-elf defenders turned the streets and alleys of Silvermoon City into a place full of deadly dangers.


    Among the wooden houses, spears kept piercing out, stabbing the soldiers passing by in the east to the ground.


    Arrows shot out from various hidden corners, making the Eastern Territory undefeable.


    The soldiers of the East, who were still immersed in the joy of occupying the southern city gate, suddenly suffered a blow.


    The tenacity of the half-elf defenders calmed them down, and gradually realized that they would have to pay a heavier price to truly occupy the city.


    The Marquis of Vincent had already stood on the tower of the South City at this time. The battle just now made him stained with blood, and there were several gaps in the armor. Obviously, he was injured.


    But he can no longer take care of these at this time.


    Calling a messenger, the Marquis Vincent ordered: "Let the soldiers not entangle the defenders too much, quickly pass through the South City area, and capture the half-elven palace as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, let the big camp outside the city be notified to mobilize another 10,000 people into the city!"


    "Yes!"


    But at this time, Viscount Alston quickly discouraged: "My lord Marquis, the army outside the city can''t move lightly! Don''t forget, the black cavalry has not yet appeared."


    The Marquis of Vincent seemed to see fire in his eyes, and said viciously:


    "Of course I know that the Black Cavalry hasn''t moved yet! But as long as we occupy the palace first and capture Queen Aisha, Viscount Angley and others, the Black Cavalry will naturally surrender without a fight!"


    Viscount Alston moved his mouth and wanted to persuade him again, but he saw Marquis Vincent¡¯s gloomy gaze suddenly turned and ordered: "Viscount Alston, I will limit you to lead your army to capture the palace before dawn. If you can¡¯t do it. Mission, don''t come back to see me!"


    "Yes..." Viscount Alston''s face was sour, he had to take his orders and leave.


    Marquis Vincent stood at the head of Silvermoon City, looking at the dark night sky outside the city, muttering to himself: "Viscount Angley, when are your black cavalry going to hide?"


    At the same time, Ke Lin was standing on the wall of the palace, looking at the southern part of the city where the fire was everywhere, and the screams were constant, but his heart was extremely cold.


    This time, in order to quickly resolve the Pegasus Legion, his plan did cause the half-elves to suffer great casualties.


    However, he did not regret it.


    This is a life-and-death battlefield that cannot tolerate too much kindness.


    Moreover, the half-elves really need such a **** battle to be reborn from the flames At most in the future, Corindo will compensate this race.


    Of course, the premise is that this race will continue to follow in his footsteps and fight for him.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Colin no longer paid attention to the ongoing battle in Silvermoon City.


    Because next is the moment when the winner is truly decided.


    call--


    An Eastern soldier who rushed to the vicinity of the palace looked up stunned, and saw a dark shadow spreading its huge bat wings, suddenly leaping into the air from the palace wall, and flying towards the outside of Silver Moon City.


    Just as he was stunned, a sharp arrow shot out abruptly from the dark corner and penetrated his throat.


    "Ho¡ªHo¡ª"


    When he fell to the ground, the Eastern Soldier was still thinking about--


    Is the figure just now an angel or a devil?

 Chapter 153： Decisive battle (part 2)

    No matter how long the darkness is, the dawn will eventually come.


    Without the sun and the dawn, this dawn in Silvermoon City looked gloomy.


    The sky was gray, as if it was about to snow.


    The air pressure is so low that it makes people breathless. The panicked soldiers of the East just want to find something to vent.


    And killing is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Silvermoon City has become a sea of ??blood and fire.


    The screams and screams intertwined into a scene of **** on earth.


    However, the killing of the soldiers in the East has completely aroused the long-suppressed anger in the hearts of the half-elves. More and more civilians have joined the battle, using all kinds of things that can¡¯t even be called weapons to resist the evil invasion. By.


    The battle in the half-elf palace is the most violent.


    Countless crazy Eastern soldiers climbed the palace wall that wasn''t too tall like ants, and killed them.


    But the half-elf guards in the palace are still fighting back tenaciously, defending the last pure land in their hearts, and guarding the queen of their half-elf clan.


    Over time, the Marquis of Vincent became more and more anxious.


    He kept letting the messenger pass his orders to the front, and constantly mobilized troops from outside the city to send it into the city, trying to completely pierce the last barrier in front of him.


    "How did Alston do it? Why haven''t he captured the palace yet?"


    "My lord Marquis, Viscount Alston said that the half-elves in the palace resisted fiercely. Moreover, our troops in the city are constantly being attacked, and more and more soldiers are dying..."


    Huh!


    The Marquis of Vincent cut off the herald''s head with a sword. Then, with his scarlet eyes, he ordered a rebel next to him:


    "Now you take his head to see Viscount Alston and tell him that I will give him one more hour at the end. If he can''t complete the task on time, I will kill him!"


    "Yes!"


    Hu Cong picked up the **** head and hurriedly walked down the city head to the palace.


    At this moment, the Marquis of Vincent suddenly felt a cold breath on his face.


    He looked up and saw that a little bit of snowflakes floated up in the sky at some point.


    At the same time, a sentry rider stumbled up to the top of the city and reported with a panic expression: "Master Marquis, cavalry, and black cavalry have appeared!"


    The Marquis of Vincent suddenly changed his color and suddenly turned his head to look outside Silvermoon City.


    The sky towards the south of the city was already shrouded in billowing smoke and dust, and then the earth began to tremble, as if a group of ancient giant beasts were rushing towards them.


    Shock and fear instantly overwhelmed the reason of Marquis Vincent.


    The sword of Damocles hanging above his head was finally cut down!


    "My lord Marquis? My lord Marquis?" Seeing Marquis Vincent standing still, the Sentry couldn''t help but reminded him.


    Only then did the Marquis of Vincent come back to his senses, and forcefully calmed down the panic in his heart, he immediately ordered: "Ling outside the city, stand on the spot, prepare to fight!"


    "Yes!"


    In fact, in order to guard against the Black Cavalry who might be fighting from behind, the Pegasus Legion did not invest all its troops in the siege, and at least half of its troops remained outside the city.


    Of course, seeing that the palace couldn''t be attacked for a long time, the Marquis of Vincent still drew some troops into the city.


    But at this time, there were at least 20,000 Eastern troops outside the city.


    Under the orders of the Marquis of Vincent, they immediately formed a dense spear formation, erected huge shields, and prepared to meet the impact of the Black Cavalry.


    With the sound of horse hooves shaking the earth, the dense formation of black cavalry was like a moving city wall, quickly covering the field of vision of the soldiers in the east.


    In an instant, all the sounds in the world disappeared, leaving only a neat note.


    At the head of Silvermoon City, Marquis Vincent''s face instantly turned pale.


    The Marquis of the East, who had overwhelming his wealth and was about to gamble with Colin, regretted uncontrollably at this time.


    After occupying the right time and place in Shadow Canyon and successfully annihilating the main force of the Black Cavalry, the Marquis of Vincent was very proud of it for a while.


    It is inevitable that the world''s heroes are nothing but such a feeling.


    Until then, when he really faced the Black Cavalry''s charge, he didn''t understand how terrifying this invincible first force in the North was.


    The galloping war horse made the earth sway, and the muffled sound of horse hooves hit everyone''s hearts, making them breathless.


    People who have not seen this scene with their own eyes will never be able to imagine the chilling aura of an elite cavalry like the Black Cavalry when they charge up.


    Looking down from the top of the city, it was like a black torrent bursting a bank, rushing forward with an unstoppable momentum.


    At this time, Colin was at the head of this black torrent.


    In a daze, he seemed to have returned to the moment when he followed the Marquis Garcia and led three thousand heavy cavalry to break through the army of trolls on the ice field six months ago.


    This indomitable and invincible feeling is the same as before.


    The only difference is that this black cavalry now belongs to his army!


    "Zhang Gong! Zhang Gong!"


    There was a hoarse roar from the officers in the eastern army formation.


    As the bowstring hummed into one piece, the black and crushed arrows rose from the eastern army formation into the sky, mixed with scalp tingling, and fell into the queue of the black cavalry.


    However, those who charge at the front row of the Black Cavalry are heavy cavalry wearing full armor.


    These five hundred heavy cavalry are like a steel shield, and they can block all the arrows that will strike in the future.


    After two rounds of arrow rain, the forward of the Black Cavalry had already arrived at a distance of about a hundred paces in front of the Eastern Border Army.


    In the next moment, the most visually striking scene of this battle will be staged soon.


    Colin clamped the lance tightly under his right arm, took a deep breath, held his breath, and greeted the upcoming collision.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, even overshadowing the rumble of horse hooves.


    The cavalry forward of the Black Cavalry finally slammed into the eastern infantry formation.


    At this moment, the shield broke and the spear broke.


    Countless lives disappear like fireworks.


    Blood is like cheap dyes, tossed arbitrarily.


    The screams and fractures were endless.


    In the cruel and **** scene, the terrible impact of the cavalry was immediately revealed.


    The neat shield wall was torn apart at the moment of collision, creating countless gaps.


    The subsequent light cavalry did not waste the results of the life and blood exchanged by the heavy cavalry in front. They almost stepped on the corpses of the enemy and their colleagues, swarming in from various gaps, and rushed to the east army to slaughter them.


    The Marquis Vincent at the head of the city has closed his eyes in pain.


    From the moment the shield wall in front of the East Territory Army was smashed, the outcome of this battle had been determined.


    At this time, he really understood why his father was so afraid of the Northern Army.


    This black cavalry, born from years of **** battles with the troll empire, is simply not something that the long-standing Eastern Army can contend.


    Opening his eyes again, the Marquis of Vincent saw a blood-stained northern knight who was cutting off the pure day horse flag of the Saint-Pros family with a single sword.


    The trend is over.

 Chapter 154： After the war

    Snowflakes fell one after another, but they still couldn''t completely cover up this **** scene.


    Outside the southern gate of Silvermoon City, it had already become a flesh and blood slaughterhouse at this time.


    The East Territory army had completely collapsed. The tide of cavalry passed by, and instantly flooded the East Territory army formation. Under the swing of the steel knife, the East Territory soldiers became helpless lambs, letting them be slaughtered.


    "Put down your weapon, kneel down and don''t kill!"


    "Put down your weapon, kneel down and don''t kill!"


    ...


    The desperate soldiers of the Eastern Territory, after hearing the call of the Black Cavalry for surrender, put down their weapons and knelt to surrender.


    Unfortunately, what they didn''t know was that Colin had already promised Knight Logger that he would not let anyone in the Pegasus Legion go.


    The blood of the Black Cavalry in Shadow Canyon can only be repaid with the blood of the Pegasus Legion.


    Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Colin climbed to the top of the city and came to the Marquis of Vincent who had been surrounded by soldiers from the north.


    "Colin Angele! Come on, if you are bold enough, fight me!"


    The Marquis of Vincent waved the sword in his hand, his brows were full of madness.


    "Fight with me?" Colin smiled contemptuously. "You are a defeated general, and you deserve it?"


    "What are you talking about?!" The Marquis of Vincent instantly exploded. "I''m not worthy? Haha, I''m not worthy? What are you? I am the eldest son of the Saint-Pros family. You are only the son of a country baron, how dare you? Say I''m not worthy?"


    Facing the humiliation, Colin''s expression remained unchanged.


    In the eyes of the winner, the bark of the loser is just an incompetent vent.


    "Yes. Honorable eldest son of the Saint-Pros family, why did you lose to the son of a country baron? If I were you, I would have wiped my neck and committed suicide, lest I tarnish the glory of the Paladin family."


    "Ahhhh-I killed you!!!"


    The Marquis of Vincent roared wildly and was about to rush towards Colin.


    Knight Logger immediately stepped forward, stopped the opponent, and said loudly: "You are not qualified to propose a duel to Viscount Angele, I will fight you!"


    "What kind of thing are you?"


    The Marquis of Vincent was already in madness at this time, waving the sword in his hand, trying to chop the Logger knight into pieces.


    However, his mind was chaotic, and the fight was completely out of order, and the Logger Knight easily suppressed him.


    Colin lost interest after watching it for a while.


    Knight Logger and Marquis Vincent are both Tier 4, but Marquis Vincent¡¯s mentality has collapsed, and he was already injured when he led the army to attack the southern city gate. At this time, it¡¯s impossible to be a Knight Logger. Opponent.


    Colin casually watched the duel without any suspense, and listened to the preliminary statistics of the battle.


    In this battle, although the Black Cavalry won a big victory, they also paid a lot of money.


    The eight thousand black cavalry who had escaped from Shadow Canyon at the beginning now only have more than six thousand cavalry left.


    But they successfully defeated the eastern army of more than 20,000 people. If you add the 40,000 army led by Viscount Alston before, it would be 60,000.


    In addition, the Eastern Army in Silvermoon City has also become a turtle in the urn, and it will not be long before it jumps.


    It can be said that the Pegasus Legion of the St. Pros family in the east has been completely ruined in the half-elf kingdom.


    As soon as Colin heard the report on the results, the Marquis of Vincent had already been defeated.


    The long sword of Knight Logger reached the throat of the Marquis of Vincent, and he turned around and asked Colin: "My lord, what should I do with him, please tell me."


    Colin touched his chin and said, "We can''t kill him yet. We need to use him to redeem the Marquis of Garcia."


    "Yes."


    Knight Logger nodded and replied, then he immediately called in his followers, and removed all the weapons and armors of the Marquis Vincent, and locked his hands and feet with thick iron chains.


    Upon seeing this, Colin nodded in satisfaction and stood up and said: "Let''s go, it''s time to end this battle."


    At this time, the battle in Silvermoon City continued. The streets and alleys were full of fighting scenes, especially at the half-elf palace. Viscount Auston was still desperately commanding the Eastern Army to try to attack the palace.


    However, when the eastern army outside the city was defeated and the news spread that the Marquis Vincent was also captured, the eastern soldiers in Silvermoon City suddenly lost their will to fight, put down their weapons and surrendered on their knees.


    Colin seemed to want to deliberately humiliate the Marquis of Vincent, tied the opponent to a cross, dragged behind the horse, and marched all the way from the south gate to the palace.


    After seeing the embarrassed appearance of the East Marquis, the half-elves along the way all yelled and cursed.


    Even some brave people quietly picked up the stones on the side of the road and threw them at the Marquis of Vincent.


    Of course Colin wouldn''t stop the half-elves from doing things, he hoped that the hatred between Silvermoon City and the East Realm would be as deep as possible.


    Seeing that Colin did not stop, more and more half-elves began to pound the Marquis of Vincent with stones.


    When did the poor Marquis of Vincent suffer such an insult, and he fainted directly under the agitation.


    When arriving at the half-elf palace, Queen Aisha was already greeted at the gate of the palace.


    Colin got off his horse and let his subordinates wake up the Marquis of Vincent, and then dragged the Marquis of the East like a dead dog to Queen Aisha.


    He bowed his chest and bowed, and Colin said loudly: "Congratulations to the Queen! Under your wise leadership, the half-elf army successfully defeated the Eastern Pegasus Legion!"


    Queen Aisha smiled brightly and said loudly: "This glory also has your credit, and there are thousands of brave and fearless half-elves. I am proud of you!"


    Then, she looked at the Marquis of Vincent again, her eyes became cold: "Marquis of Vincent, you are unforgivable for killing countless half-elf people regardless of the friendship between the two countries. I am in the name of the half-elf queen. , Asks you to go to the half-elf kingdom cemetery to repent for your crimes."


    The Marquis of Vincent was full of disdain and was about to swear, but Colin on the side was quick with his eyes and hit the opponent''s face with a fist.


    Then Shi Shiran replied for the other party: "Of course the Marquis of Vincent is very willing to confess his crimes."


    The **** Marquis Vincent crouched on the ground half-deadly and groaned a few times. It seemed that he should have agreed.


    The half-elf aristocrats were shocked to see at the same time, they also realized the fact that from now on, the half-elf kingdom could only rely on the north.


    Queen Aisha didn''t care to offend the East at all.


    He didn''t even look at the embarrassed Marquis Vincent again, but walked towards the half-elf army gathered in front of the palace.


    Show, oh no, it''s time for condolences.


    Snow fell on Queen Aisha''s hair and shoulders, as if covering her with a holy coat.


    With this great victory, Queen Aisha''s prestige in the half-elf kingdom has reached an unprecedented level.


    As she approached step by step, the half-elves gathered outside the palace kept cheering feverishly.


    The boiling momentum, as if to melt all the flying snow in the sky.


    Starting today, the half-elf race has finally got rid of its weak and war-fighting image in the past, and has been reborn in blood.

 Chapter 155： Royal family

    The heavy snow has changed the color of heaven and earth.


    In this heavy snow, a team of about three hundred people was advancing in the direction of Silvermoon City.


    Eight knights wearing red armors are holding the "Jing Shi Fei Yan" flag, riding at the forefront of the team.


    The half-elf civilians on the side of the road saw this banner and were so scared that they knelt and saluted.


    Because, Jingshi Feiyan is the badge of the Glory Empire imperial family.


    In a luxury carriage in the center of the team, a 13- or 14-year-old boy was looking at a piece of information that the attendant had just sent in, with a look of surprise on his face.


    It is not difficult to guess from his clothing style and the badge on his chest that the young boy is the empire''s prince-His Royal Highness Harrison San Lorenzo.


    "Mother, the Pegasus Legion in the East was completely wiped out under Silver Moon City..."


    Empress Midella was leaning languidly on the collapse, covered with thick fox fur. After hearing her son''s question, she did not open her eyes, and said in a light tone:


    "I haven''t fought in the East for so many years. Has the army been so unbearable? I lost to a half-elf."


    "And the black cavalry."


    "Black Cavalry?"


    "Yes, it should be the remnant army that escaped from Shadow Canyon. According to intelligence, there are eight thousand men and horses."


    Queen Midella then opened her eyes, revealing a curious look.


    Prince Harrison quickly handed over the information, and said in doubt: "Mother, why didn''t this black cavalry remnant escape back to the north, but instead went to Silvermoon City?"


    "Because their task is to protect Vera, and Vera is still in Silvermoon City." Empress Midella gave a reason casually, but her eyes were fixed on the name of Viscount Anglia.


    I don''t know what was remembered, a strange smile suddenly appeared on the queen''s pretty face.


    Prince Harrison seemed to believe this reason. After hesitating for a moment, he asked again: "Mother, the Duke of St. Hild, the Duke of St. Pros, and the half-elf royal family, should they all be vassals of the father?"


    "Yes."


    "Then...Should we stop them from fighting each other like this?"


    When Queen Midella heard the words, she looked up into her son''s eyes and asked with a smile: "Do you want the vassals of the San Lorenzo family to be in harmony with each other and get along with each other?"


    "Shouldn''t it be?" Prince Harrison''s eyes were full of doubt.


    "Harrison, do you think that with the strength of the San Lorenzo family, you can beat the North?"


    "It might work."


    "What about the northern border plus the eastern border?"


    "..." Prince Harrison hesitated, not daring to make a statement for a moment.


    "Plus the West, or even the South?" Queen Midella looked coldly, "Tell me, if the dukes of the four realms unite, how should the San Lorenzo family respond?"


    Prince Harrison suddenly broke into cold sweat and said nothing.


    However, Queen Midella didn''t seem to let her son easily let go, just staring at him all the time, waiting for his answer.


    After a while, Prince Harrison replied cautiously: "Mother, aren''t you the sister of the Duke of St. Hilde? I also have the blood of the St. Hilde family in my body. The North will not resist the royal family, right?"


    "Haha, are there few intermarriage among the Paladins of the Empire? If marriage can solve all political problems, there will be no war in this world.


    When a wise lord decides the position of the family, he will only consider the interests, rather than marrying a few women. "


    Prince Harrison opened his mouth, a little dumbfounded.


    He wanted to ask his mother, if one day the Northern Territory really stood on the opposite side of the royal family, which side would she help?


    But after hesitating for a moment, he still didn''t have the guts to ask such a question.


    After thinking about it, Prince Harrison said again: "Isn''t there still the [Sacred Covenant]? Does the Duke of the Four Realms dare to tear up the agreement, abandon the promise, and challenge the status of the San Lorenzo family?"


    Queen Midella sneered: "Harrison, remember that all verbal promises and paper agreements can be betrayed at any time. If you want to ensure the loyalty of your vassals, you can only rely on your own strength."


    Prince Harrison nodded hardly: "I understand, mother. Therefore, we can''t let the dukes of the four realms unite, we must make them contradict each other, so that the San Lorenzo family can maintain control of the empire."


    Queen Midella then showed a gratified smile, stretched out her hand and gently touched her son''s hair, nodded and said: "Yes. You have to remember that the guarantee of the San Lorenzo family''s transcendent status lies in balancing the four realms. Mutual restraint."


    Prince Harrison nodded heavily, keeping his mother''s words in his heart.


    Then he asked again: "So, what about the half-elf kingdom? How should we treat this kind of subject country?"


    "This kind of small country doesn''t need to spend too much time." Queen Midella''s expression is obviously a lot more casual, "However, judging from this battle, the half-elf army seems to have some merits, but it is worth drawing in."


    "Then I still follow the original plan to crown Queen Aisha?"


    Queen Midella looked at her son with interest: "Do you have any other ideas?"


    Seeing his mother''s encouraging gaze, Prince Harrison plucked up the courage and said:


    "I think that although the Mediwyn family claimed to give way to the Miller family, it is inevitable that persecution and threats are indispensable. If I crown a usurper like Aisha Miller, wouldn''t it make the empire even worse? Do many careerists see hope?


    Therefore, I think that Queen Aisha should be deposed and the Medivh family back on the throne. In this way, the Medivh family must follow San Lorenzo closely whether it is out of gratitude or seeking support. Behind the family. "


    "What you said makes sense." Queen Midella nodded appreciatively.


    Prince Harrison just smiled, but listened to his mother to continue: "But do you know the consequences of refusing to crown Aisha Miller?"


    "What is it?"


    "It''s the resentment of the half-elves, and the dissatisfaction of the Northern Territory. More serious, maybe you don''t even want to leave Silvermoon City intact."


    Prince Harrison''s smile instantly solidified, and he whispered in a frightened voice: "It''s not... so serious, is it?"


    Queen Midella''s face was extremely serious: "Harrison, you have to know that there is no strategy to support it, it''s just a joke.


    Do you want to depose Queen Aisha? But have you ever wondered how lofty she is in the hearts of half-elves after this big victory? If you do this, will it arouse the resentment of the half-elves?


    Do you want to righteous the Modiwen family? But they do not have the strength and reputation to support them, can they win the allegiance of thousands of half-elves and soldiers with just a word of you?


    There is also the North, they will willingly watch you take away the half-elf kingdom that they paid a great price to control easily?


    Could it be that you are going to rely on the three-hundred guards outside to control the situation in the half-elf kingdom? "


    Listening to the mother''s questioning, Prince Harrison suddenly sweated.


    The young prince was obviously frightened by the danger contained in the political battle.


    When Queen Midella saw this, she sighed softly, and pulled her young son into her arms comfortingly said: "Harrison, you still have a lot to learn, but before that, you must Remember, talk less, do less, observe more.


    Young lion cubs must learn to hide their fangs and claws, because they will not frighten the enemy, but will only cause fear and vigilance. "


    "Yes, mother, I will obediently crown Queen Aisha." Prince Harrison buried his head in his mother''s arms, muttering.


    "En." Queen Midella rubbed her son''s hair and reminded again, "In addition, you should also pay attention to drawing Viscount Anglia in the north."


    "Why?"


    "Because he is now the real master of the half-elf kingdom."


    Prince Harrison raised his head for unknown reasons, but saw that his mother didn''t mean to explain further.


    Instead, he stared at the last sentence of the intelligence in a daze.


    That sentence is impressively--


    Queen Aisha is pregnant.

 Chapter 156： information

    The crystal clear water drops gently from the bright red lychees, and there is a hint of sweetness in the air.


    Although it is winter now, the planting techniques that the half-elves are proud of have made litchi, an off-season fruit, appear in the palace.


    Colin was sitting high on the half-elf throne, letting Queen Aisha deliver a peeled lychee into his mouth with enjoyment.


    The beauty is in her arms, the soft language is warm and fragrant, and the sweet lychees.


    Colin had to admit that Gentle Township is really a hero''s grave.


    It is no wonder that so many heroes who used to call the wind and rain, have been consumed by the luxurious life of their ideals and ambitions.


    "Your Majesty, Viscount Alston has been brought here." The attendant reported in the hall.


    Queen Aisha got up from Colin''s arms, neatly arranged her half-open clothes, and then ordered in a plain and natural tone: "Bring in."


    Colin also stood up from the throne and walked off the platform.


    The two guards also escorted Viscount Alston in from outside the hall.


    "Well, you guys step back."


    The guards withdrew from the palace, leaving Viscount Alston crouched and saluted Queen Aisha and Colin cautiously.


    The once vigorous east viscount, now he is extremely embarrassed.


    Colin approached Viscount Alston and greeted with a smile: "Your Excellency, are you satisfied with the hospitality these few days?"


    "Satisfied, satisfied! Your Majesty''s hospitality to my fellow is impeccable!"


    Colin smelled the sour odor left by the other person who hadn''t taken a bath for many days, and quickly stepped back, pulling away.


    "Satisfaction is fine. I came to you today to ask a few questions. If the answer is good, Your Majesty will consider sending you back to the East."


    A touch of joy appeared on Viscount Alston''s face, and he nodded repeatedly: "Excuse me! I must tell the truth!"


    "Who told you the whereabouts of the black cavalry?"


    "This...I don''t know about this. Really, Lord Anglia, I didn''t mean to excuse me. The military order to set up ambush in the Shadow Canyon was directly issued by the Duke of Saint-Pros. Don''t say me, I''m afraid even the Marquis of Vincent. I don¡¯t know the whole story."


    Viscount Alston looked embarrassed, and seemed to worry that he would not be able to answer his first question, which would make the other party think that he was deliberately uncooperative. After thinking about it, he quickly added:


    "However, the one who accompanied us to the Shadow Canyon back then was Mage Kusius, who was the deputy speaker of the Yevil Council, a powerful sixth-order mage.


    Therefore, I suspect that the Battle of Shadow Canyon was probably caused by the Yevil Council behind it. "


    Clin frowned immediately, but he didn''t expect to involve another wizard force, which seemed to make the current situation more complicated.


    However, Colin always felt that the Yevil Council might have been involved in this incident, but they were definitely not behind the scenes.


    The imperial nobles have always been repellent and wary of these mages, and it is impossible for them to lead them by the nose.


    But looking at this picture of Viscount Auston, it is estimated that there is no more useful information to ask.


    As a result, Colin changed the subject: "Did you intercept the pigeons coming from the north during your siege of Silvermoon City?"


    This time Viscount Alston nodded decisively: "Yes. And, it''s from Ice Rock City."


    Colin''s spirits lifted up, and he asked quickly: "Where is the letter?"


    "The letter... I don''t know where to go..." Viscount Alston made trouble again, but then quickly said, "I remember the general content of the letter, and I can repeat it to you."


    "Say."


    "Okay. There are three things mentioned in the letter.


    The first one is about the Duke of St. Hild. The letter stated that more than half a month ago, the Prince of the North of the Troll Empire, His Royal Highness Otto Volkin, the paladin, suddenly appeared in Winter City and issued a duel invitation to the Duke of St. Hild.


    The Duke of St. Hilde immediately challenged, the two of them fought dimly, the sun and the moon were dark, and finally the battle was tied..."


    "Tie?" Colin exclaimed, "You mean, the Duke of St. Hild is actually a Paladin?"


    "I''m afraid so, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to push back the paladin Otto."


    Colin didn''t expect the first news in the letter to be so explosive.


    Only then did he understand why the Marquis Garcia could not bear it after being betrayed by his brother.


    Originally, he thought that Marquis Garcia was unwilling to let the Saint-Hilde family fall into an internal fight, but now it seems that he knows his brother''s hole card!


    This also explains why the Duke of St. Hild dared to marry Vera to the half-elf kingdom in an unstable situation in the interior, trying to encroach on the east.


    Suppressing the inner shock, Colin motioned to Viscount Alston to continue.


    "The second thing is that there is a shortage of food in the northern territory this year, and slave rebellions have frequently occurred in various places, and they have intensified. The Golden Lion Corps has sent troops to suppress it under the order of the Duke of St. Hilde.


    The last thing is that your Viscount is also short of food, which also caused several rebellions, but fortunately, they were all suppressed in time. The current situation is fairly stable. "


    After listening to the three messages in Bingyan City''s letter, Colin fell into deep thought for a while.


    He now feels more and more that there is a pair of mysterious big hands manipulating everything behind his back.


    The previous doubts can''t help but resurface.


    Who poisoned the Marquis of Adams in Fort Roar?


    Who instructed Sith Savoy to assassinate Vera?


    Who instigated the Eastern Territory to send troops to the Shadow Canyon to ambush the Black Cavalry?


    Who arranged for the paladin Prince Otto to challenge the Duke of St. Hild?


    And it just happened to choose a point in time when the rebellion broke out in the north.


    If you think about it for a moment, I am afraid that even the slave rebellion that is erupting in the North has been instigated and induced.


    If the Duke of St. Hilde didn''t intentionally hide his strength, he might have died in a duel with the paladin Otto at this time, and the North will definitely fall into the chaos of dragons without a leader.


    Considering that the Black Cavalry encountered an ambush in Shadow Canyon, one of the most stable military pillars in the north collapsed.


    From this, it can be judged that the real purpose of this mysterious person behind the scenes is to make the Northern Territory fall into civil strife!


    Thinking of this, Colin couldn''t help but think of the gloomy face of Count Uman.


    When the trolls invaded, Colin had suspected that the trick that this guy had offered to the Duke of St. Hild might have contained evil intentions.


    Could it be that this time, Earl Uman planned everything behind the scenes?


    Colin''s silence made Viscount Alston anxious, and it took him a long time to ask carefully: "My lord, do you have any other questions?"


    Colin recovered, shook his head and said, "That''s it Well, I will return you to the East as promised, as long as you can bring me a letter to the Duke of Saint-Pros ."


    "Please speak."


    "Tell the Duke of Saint-Pros that if he wants to redeem his son, he will use the Marquis of Garcia in exchange."


    "Okay, I will definitely help you bring the words."


    Waved, Colin motioned to Viscount Alston to retreat.


    When Queen Aisha saw Colin who was in deep thought, she seemed to realize something, so she walked to Colin''s side and asked softly: "Are you leaving?"


    Colin nodded: "Yes, I must return to Ice Rock City as soon as possible. I am afraid that there will be a great chaos in the north."


    Queen Aisha didn''t persuade me much, but plunged into Colin''s arms and whispered softly: "If you need any help, please tell me."


    Colin felt the tender body in his arms and the fragrance surrounding the tip of his nose, and smiled:


    "I really need your help."

 Chapter 157： meet

    The heavy snow finally stopped.


    The sun showed its long-lost face, shining on this silver-clad world.


    In the south of Silvermoon City, a large number of Eastern prisoners were working hard under the supervision of the Black Cavalry officers.


    A luxury motorcade passed by them, and many prisoners looked up curiously, and then they were surprised by the badge on the flag of the motorcade.


    It turned out to be from the imperial royal family!


    Prince Harrison lifted the curtain of the car, looked at the exterior for a while, and then asked curiously: "Mother, what are they going to do to dig such a big hole?"


    Queen Midella heard the words, took a glance at the scene outside the car, and sneered: "It''s not a pit, but their grave."


    "Grave?" Prince Harrison didn''t react for a while.


    But soon, he understood what his mother meant, and suddenly his entire face was pale with fright.


    The curtain falls, separating the inside and outside of the car into two worlds.


    "Why, are you scared?" Queen Midella opened the curtain again, giving her young son nowhere to hide from the cruel facts.


    "I...I''m just a little shocked..." Prince Harrison tried to defend.


    "Nothing to shock. This is the cruelty of this game. The winner takes everything, and the loser died in the grave he dug with his own hands."


    Prince Harrison settled his mind and asked hesitantly: "Aren''t forgiveness and kindness a virtue?"


    "Yes." Queen Midella nodded, but shook her head immediately, "But a qualified lord will only impose forgiveness and mercy on those who surrender to him.


    The Pegasus Legion will not surrender to half-elves or the North, so they only have to die.


    What''s more, there are blood debts of the Black Cavalry.


    Under such circumstances, if Viscount Anglia felt soft on these Eastern prisoners, he would not be able to win the allegiance of the Black Cavalry. "


    Prince Harrison shrank his head, and felt that the world was terrifying.


    Looking at the sweaty Eastern prisoners outside the car, Prince Harrison asked again in doubt: "Then why don''t these Easterners resist?"


    "Because they don''t know anything about their own destiny." Queen Midella sneered, "Actually, how many people can know clearly whether their current actions are digging a grave for their future self. Woolen cloth?"


    Boom boom.


    The car door knocked, and the voice of a Knight of the San Lorenzo family came: "Your Royal Highness, the half-elf kingdom''s welcome team is already in front."


    "I see." Queen Midella lowered the curtains and rubbed Prince Harrison''s hair. "You don''t have to pity the loser. As the eldest son of the San Lorenzo family, you should pay more attention to the winners and appease them. To win them and win their support."


    "Yes, mother." Prince Harrison nodded, then adjusted his expression, revealing the innocent smile that a boy of this age should have.


    ...


    The royal family''s motorcade soon arrived outside the southern gate of Silvermoon City.


    In the melodious music, Queen Aisha personally stood at the forefront of the welcome team.


    Behind her, standing one to the left and one to the right, Vera and Colin, and behind her were a group of half-elf aristocrats.


    In the warm winter sun, the eight knights of the San Lorenzo family stopped their horses almost at the same time, and then all the flags in their hands were thrust into the ground.


    Woo-


    With the sound of the trombone, the door of the luxury carriage in the center of the convoy slowly opened, and Queen Midella and Prince Harrison walked out one after another.


    Queen Aisha took a few steps forward, performed a standard court ceremony, and said:


    "Your Honorable Queen, Your Royal Highness, please allow me to welcome you to Silvermoon City on behalf of the half-elves. Your arrival is a grace to the half-elves and the supreme glory of Silvermoon City!"


    Prince Harrison stepped forward slightly restrained, gave a gift, and said in a childish tone: "Beautiful Ms. Aisha, thank you for your welcome!"


    Because the coronation ceremony has not yet taken place, Prince Harrison cannot yet call Aisha her Majesty the Queen in public.


    Even if she is now a substantial half-elf queen.


    Later, Prince Harrison looked at Vera behind Queen Aisha and greeted in a more cordial tone: "Cousin Vera, I am very happy to see you here!"


    "His Royal Highness, it''s also nice to see you here!" Vera smiled sweetly, seeming to like this cute cousin very much.


    Prince Harrison turned his head to look at Colin again, and his small face suddenly showed undisguised admiration: "Your Excellency, Viscount Angley, listen to your mother, your riding skills are the best in the North. If you have time, you can Can''t you teach me?"


    Colin blinked and was speechless-when did I ride so well? Why don''t I know it myself?


    But he certainly couldn''t refuse Prince Harrison''s request in public, so he had to smile and replied: "Of course you can, respectable Prince, this is my honour."


    "Okay, let''s get into the city quickly. I heard that Ms. Aisha is pregnant, we can''t let her wait in the cold wind for too long." Queen Midella smiled and interrupted the greeting. Everyone then naturally pulled Queen Aisha by the arm and walked towards her carriage with her.


    "Harrison, go talk to your cousin Vera, Ms. Aisha, please take my carriage."


    "Okay, thank you, Her Royal Highness."


    Colin looked at Queen Midella who had pulled Queen Aisha away involuntarily, frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    The team started again and headed towards Silvermoon City.


    In the royal carriage, Queen Midella and Queen Aisha sat opposite each other.


    It is as if two roses of national beauty and scent are blooming in full bloom.


    Queen Midella looked at Queen Aisha''s still pregnant belly, and suddenly smiled: "This is your first child, right?"


    "Yes." Queen Aisha lowered her head slightly, her expression slightly restrained.


    "Then you must pay attention. The first few months are the most prone to miscarriage."


    The words of the queen made Queen Aisha stunned, she was a little unsure, but she still nodded and said: "Well, thanks for the reminder, your Royal Highness."


    "You''re welcome. I am also a woman, and I am a mother of two children, so I naturally know that it is not easy to breed the next generation." Queen Midella''s tone was full of concern.


    "His Royal Highness, you are not only a woman and a mother, but a role model for all women in the empire."


    Queen Aisha always feels that the Queen''s concern may be different, and she has been vigilant in her heart.


    "I''m a role model." Queen Midella smiled, "When I was pregnant with Harrison, I even ran around on horseback. One time I accidentally fell off the horse and almost had a miscarriage. It scared me. broken."


    Queen Aisha frowned, somewhat wondering why the Queen always mentioned abortion.


    But when she heard the words from the queen, suddenly there was some enlightenment.


    "Later I learned that the reason why I fell from the horse that time was because the saddle was made with hands and feet." Queen Midella looked at Queen Aisha with a silent look, "Do you know who made the hands and feet? "


    "Maybe the Emperor''s political enemy."


    "Yeah. Everyone thinks so. Besides, it was the son of the political enemy who served as the guarding knight that day." Empress Midella sneered, "Then, your Majesty deprived the political enemy of that political enemy for this reason. Court position."


    Queen Aisha was silent, she already fully understood what Queen Midella was trying to say I heard that you had just been assassinated not long ago? "


    "Yes." Queen Aisha nodded. She wanted to explain that this assassination was negotiated with Colin, but she still didn''t say what she said.


    "Aisha..." Queen Midella suddenly held Queen Aisha''s hand and said in a concerned tone, "Don''t be willing to be a man''s chess piece, because chess pieces can be abandoned at any time."


    Queen Aisha bit her lip, raised her head to look at Queen Midella, and sincerely asked for advice: "Then...what should I do?"


    Queen Midella smiled: "You should firmly grasp the things you can really rely on, such as the half-elf kingdom, for example, the child in your stomach."


    "I understand." Queen Aisha nodded heavily.


    Queen Midella looked at Queen Aisha''s slightly changed face and smiled with satisfaction: "Also, the San Lorenzo family will always be your strong backing."


    "Thank you, Your Highness! The grace of the San Lorenzo family, I will remember it forever."

 Chapter 158： Heart-to-heart

    Half-elf palace, crystal flower room.


    This crystal flower room was specially ordered by Queen Aisha after she became the throne. Although the area is not large, it is built with natural crystals.


    The soft sunlight fills the entire flower room through the crystal dome. A copper pipe surrounds the crystal wall. From time to time, warm water vapor is sprayed out of the small holes distributed on the surface of the copper pipe, making the entire crystal flower room warm like spring. .


    In such an environment, even in the winter when the wind is whistling, the flower room is full of gorgeous blood roses.


    However, Colin''s gaze was firmly nailed to Queen Aisha''s body.


    Today''s half-elf queen wears a snow-white tunic dress, highlighting her slender waist and straight shoulders.


    The white, slender, slender hand held a newly cut blood rose and slowly inserted it into the flower basket.


    Afterwards, she held up the flower basket and looked at it for a while, and a pure and beautiful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    This kind of smile was completely different from the queen''s charming, charming and charming image in the past, which made Colin look dazed.


    "Does it look good?" Queen Aisha suddenly turned her head and smiled at Colin.


    Only then did Colin come back to his senses, and nodded again and again: "It looks good!"


    I don''t know whether it is praising flowers or praising beauties.


    Queen Aisha smiled triumphantly, then put the flower basket on the small round table in the center of the flower room, and sat down on the wicker chair by herself: "Don''t you worry about what Queen Midella said to me? "


    Colin also sat down on another wicker chair opposite Queen Aisha, shook his head and smiled: "What is there to worry about, it''s just an unskilled provocation."


    "Is it really clever?" Queen Aisha smiled slyly, "Viscount Lord, it seems that you still don''t understand women, especially pregnant women."


    Only then did Colin put away the frivolousness on his face. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help but nodded and said: "There is indeed some truth, so, are you really touched by the Queen''s words?"


    Queen Aisha did not answer, but instead asked: "If you knew in advance that I was pregnant, would you still propose that assassination plan?"


    "No." Colin said categorically.


    Queen Aisha smiled, as if the man''s answer satisfied her, but then she changed the conversation and said, "But I will!"


    "Huh?" Colin raised his eyebrows and looked at Queen Aisha suspiciously.


    Queen Aisha''s face was calm and her tone was hard as iron: "I will choose to continue the assassination plan, even if I might lose this child because of it."


    Colin''s face changed slightly: "Aisha, you..."


    "If I can use the life of a child of mine to exchange for the awakening of the half-elves, I won''t hesitate."


    Colin squinted his eyes and looked at the half-elf queen opposite.


    Queen Aisha stared into Colin''s eyes without flinching, revealing her truest side frankly.


    For a long time, Colin sighed and said with a smile: "It seems that Queen Midella''s strategy is really not smart, because she doesn''t know what kind of person you are."


    "Then, what kind of person am I?"


    Colin just wanted to answer, but he noticed something under the round table rubbing his calf.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Queen Aisha smiling at the corners of her mouth, looking at him charmingly.


    Colin couldn''t help but feel stunned, and when he stretched out his hand swiftly, he caught the other side''s naughty little feet that were teasing him.


    The delicate and smooth touch made Colin couldn''t help but gently knead Queen Aisha''s delicate and charming jade feet in his palms.


    Two red clouds appeared on Queen Aisha''s white cheeks, and Shui Yingying glanced across Colin with a charming look.


    It seems to complain about his presumption, but also to encourage his boldness.


    Just as Colin was about to open the obstructive round table in front of him to further explore this seductive and mysterious flower path, the maid''s announcement suddenly came from outside the crystal flower room:


    "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince Harrison and Miss Vera are asking to see you outside."


    Clin was suddenly depressed.


    If it''s someone else, he will definitely let Queen Aisha go straight away, but these two are really hard to dismiss.


    Queen Aisha looked at the deflated Colin, suddenly covered her mouth and smiled, comforting: "I will prepare honey chrysanthemum tea tonight. Will the Viscount Lord come and taste it?"


    Of course Colin would not refuse: "Okay! I must taste the tea made by your Majesty himself, what it''s like."


    Queen Aisha chuckled, retracted her slender feet from Colin''s clutches, and said loudly to the maid outside: "Please come in."


    Soon, Prince Harrison and Vera walked in.


    Today''s Vera wears a slightly mopping white dress and a white curly-brimmed hat, which looks dignified and elegant, just like a blooming magnolia flower.


    As soon as the girl entered the door, she smiled sweetly at Colin. If it weren''t for someone else in the flower room, I''m afraid she could not help but plunge directly into Colin''s embrace.


    After a short greeting, Vera looked at the delicate and beautiful blood roses and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Your Majesty, the blood roses you cultivate are getting more and more beautiful."


    Queen Aisha smiled gently: "Ms. Vera, you liked it. If you want to learn, I''m happy to teach you."


    Vera was a little excited, but hesitated.


    Queen Aisha seemed to see through Vera''s entanglement and comforted: "Don''t worry, these flowers are cultivated with animal blood."


    Vera was relieved when she heard terrible things that don''t need human blood or even human heads. She smiled and said, "Okay, then I will trouble you!"


    Prince Harrison was of course not interested in flower planting techniques, so he saw him approaching Colin and asked in an admiring tone:


    "Your Excellency, Viscount Anglia, can you tell me how you defeated a hundred thousand eastern army with eight thousand black cavalry?"


    Colin lowered his head and looked at the great prince of the glorious empire, but a trace of boredom rose in his heart.


    After all, Queen Midella was only trying to provoke the relationship between him and Queen Aisha. Colin naturally hated the house and Wu, and it was not pleasing to see this Prince Harrison.


    He has already regarded the half-elf kingdom as his possession How could he allow others to try to intervene?


    Not even the imperial royal family.


    Of course, he didn''t express this disgust, he still had a kind smile on his face, and said perfunctorily: "His Royal Highness, it is mainly the half-elf army who defeated the Eastern Army, not all relying on the Black Cavalry."


    "That''s great too! Can you teach me how to command the cavalry to fight?"


    The innocent smile on Prince Harrison''s face looked a little false in Colin''s eyes.


    As soon as Colin''s eyes rolled, he suddenly had a good way to block the San Lorenzo family.


    "Commanding cavalry operations is just a trail. As the prince of the empire, your Highness, you should learn more powerful things."


    Prince Harrison''s eyes lit up, and he immediately became interested: "What is more powerful?"


    "You''ll know when you come with me."


    After speaking, Colin took Prince Harrison to leave with Queen Aisha and Vera, and then left the crystal flower room.

 Chapter 159： Misleading

    In the howling cold wind, Colin led Prince Harrison to the top of Silvermoon City.


    The snow outside the city has not melted yet, and the glow of the setting sun is being reflected at this time, which looks exceptionally gorgeous.


    Ke Linyao pointed to the huge pit outside the city and the eastern prisoners working by the side of the pit, and asked: "Your Highness, do you know what I asked the eastern prisoners to dig for the huge pit for?"


    Prince Harrison rolled his eyes, remembering his mother''s warning, and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Colin said indifferently: "That is their grave."


    "Grave?" Prince Harrison looked horrified.


    But when he was young, his acting skills were obviously not good enough, and he was immediately seen through by the old senior Colin.


    However, Colin did not go to expose each other, but quietly looked at Prince Harrison, as if looking forward to his next performance.


    Prince Harrison was flustered by Colin''s gaze, and asked quickly: "Your Excellency, are you planning to bury all these Eastern prisoners alive?"


    "Buried alive? No, no, that method is too rough, and, with so many captives resisting, it will inevitably cause some damage to the Black Cavalry."


    "So, do you have a better way?"


    "Yes." Colin smiled mysteriously, "This method is what I want to teach you, a truly powerful mastering technique."


    Prince Harrison was suddenly in the mood, looking at Colin with shining eyes, looking forward to his explanation.


    At this time, there was a commotion outside the city.


    It seemed that the prisoners had a conflict with the overseer, and the two sides were confronting each other.


    So far apart, Prince Harrison couldn''t hear what the two parties were arguing, so he looked at Colin and asked, "Your Excellency, do you know why they are arguing?"


    Colin seemed to know this well, and said lightly: "Food."


    "food?"


    "Yes. These captives have worked for a day, but haven''t been able to eat a meal. They should be too hungry right now, and they quarreled with the supervisor."


    Prince Harrison nodded and asked, "Then what is the''really powerful control technique'' you mentioned?"


    Colin smiled: "Your Highness, don''t worry, please keep watching."


    Prince Harrison had to watch patiently.


    After a while, the quarrel outside the city seemed to have finally come to an end, and a big pot was lifted out, steaming hot inside, exuding a seductive fragrance.


    The captives couldn''t help but cheered, as if they were praising the "kind" black cavalry.


    However, it didn''t take long for the quarrel to happen again.


    And this time, the quarrel became more intense, and the captives and the overseers had even started their hands.


    Prince Harrison looked confused and asked again: "Your Excellency, why are they arguing again?"


    "Because the captives will find that there is too little food, at most only enough for half of them."


    As the two talked, the conflict outside the city had intensified. The captives who had been hungry for a day poured anger on the overseers, thinking that they had stolen food.


    More and more people joined the battle group, and the blood swayed freely on the snow, reflecting each other with the glow of the setting sun, forming a strange beauty.


    Prince Harrison looked at the black cavalry officers who were watching, but did not stop the intention at all, and wondered: "Your Excellency, why doesn''t your black cavalry stop these prisoners'' riots?"


    But Colin asked in his spare time: "Why stop it?"


    "They are rebelling against your will!"


    "No, they are just rebelling against the overseers."


    "Even so, don''t you care about those supervisors?"


    "Why bother?" Colin suddenly showed a strange smile, "The overseers themselves were picked out of the prisoners, so this is just the people from the East who are killing each other."


    Prince Harrison was suddenly stunned.


    He opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    Choosing overseers from the captives will inevitably create rifts among the people of the East.


    Those captives who worked hard would certainly hate the companions who were selected as overseers, and even this hatred would exceed hatred of the black cavalry.


    This is human nature.


    Then, Colin deliberately gave them less food, and the captives would not resent the black cavalry because they did not dare.


    But they will transfer this resentment to their former companions, and now the supervisors, thinking that these talents are the real perpetrators of oppression.


    Once this kind of antagonism and jealousy broke out, the people of the Eastern Territory would kill each other, and there was no need for the Black Cavalry to do it themselves.


    Prince Harrison suddenly felt that the Viscount Anglia next to him was a bit terrifying, and this kind of manipulation of people''s hearts was really terrifying.


    However, it is also very effective.


    The battle outside the city is drawing to a close.


    Although the overseers did not have to work, had more strength, and still had some simple weapons in their hands, the prisoners had an absolute advantage in number and quickly won the melee.


    Thousands of corpses of overseers were randomly dumped on the snow, and there were more prisoners'' corpses beside them.


    The Black Cavalry did not pay attention to this, as long as the Easterners did not try to rush out of the limited area, they would toss with them.


    The captives cheered loudly, celebrating the victory, and then immediately rushed to the big pot full of food.


    However, the food is still not enough.


    As a result, the scramble happened again.


    Piles of corpses were added to the snow.


    When the riot finally subsided, the Black Cavalry entered the arena belatedly.


    They directed the remaining prisoners to bury the bodies, and then selected a new group of supervisors from among them.


    Continue to the next cycle...


    Colin looked at Prince Harrison, whose complexion was constantly changing, and suddenly asked: "His Royal Highness, what do you think of those overseers, what do they look like?"


    Prince Harrison was stunned, and said in doubt: "What is it like?"


    "Does it look like our human nobles?"


    "noble?"


    "Yes, there are fewer nobles, but they have more power, enslaving a large number of companions who are not much different from ours."


    Prince Harrison shook his heart and found that Colin really made sense.


    For some reason, an inexplicable panic suddenly surged in his heart, and he blurted out: "But in the real world, how can those civilians dare to resist the nobles?"


    "Under normal circumstances, of course I dare not." Colin smiled. "But when they are driven to a dead end, what can''t they do?"


    "But... but even if they rebel, it is impossible to win! The nobles in reality are not those overseers, not civilians who can defeat them by relying on quantitative advantages."


    Colin did not refute this time, but said with a sneer: "His Royal Highness, if you are entangled in the question of whether the civilians can defeat the nobles, you will fall into the trap of this game."


    "Trap? What do you mean?"


    Colin pointed to the direction of the giant pit outside the city, with a deep gaze: "Think about it, the overseer and the captive, who arranged this confrontation between them, and who is constantly intensifying this confrontation, let them Cannibalism?"


    Prince Harrison''s eyes narrowed: "It''s you!"


    Colin laughed loudly: "Yes. Then, think about it again, the overseer and the captive, whether they win or lose, do I really care?"


    Prince Harrison suddenly realized: "You don¡¯t care As long as they fight on their own, no matter who loses or wins, they have fallen into your trap. What they really should do is to join forces and work together. Against the black cavalry, against you!"


    "Yes." Colin nodded slightly, and then suddenly stopped talking.


    Prince Harrison thought about this long metaphor that Colin said, and he seemed to have something in his heart.


    But suddenly, he was stunned.


    Because he thought of the two classes metaphorized by the overseer and the captive in reality-the noble and the commoner.


    However, there is another force in this game-Colin and the Black Cavalry!


    What they are metaphorizing is...


    Prince Harrison suddenly turned his head to look at Colin, and saw that Viscount Anglia gave an unpredictable smile.


    He opened his mouth and just wanted to ask the doubts in his heart, but found that there was no way to speak.


    Suddenly, the imperial prince felt a burst of boundless fear enveloping him, making him tremble all over.

 Chapter 160： Nightmare

    The colorful glaze reflects the fascinating light and shadow, and the sculptures of the seven first-generation paladins are erected on both sides of the palace, watching the people in the palace.


    The glorious empire nobles who came to watch the ceremony gathered together with solemn expressions.


    In the melodious bell, Prince Harrison strode into the hall with his head up.


    Cheers followed.


    Pope Gregorian, holding the crown symbolizing the supreme authority of the empire, was standing on the left side of the throne, watching Prince Harrison quietly.


    An extreme desire from deep in his heart made Prince Harrison unable to help but speed up a little.


    Arriving in front of Pope Gregorian, Prince Harrison knelt on one knee, waiting for his own coronation.


    However, a little bit of time passed, but Pope Gregorian did not wear the crown on Prince Harrison''s head.


    The hall suddenly became quiet.


    Prince Harrison looked up suspiciously, and all he saw was Pope Gregorian''s non-emotional gaze.


    "Under the crown?" Prince Harrison whispered.


    Pope Gregorian finally spoke, but his tone was extremely cold: "Sorry, Your Highness. The Lord needs a new shepherd."


    boom!


    Prince Harrison was suddenly struck by lightning, and his whole body was stunned, with a look of bewilderment.


    All the voices in the ears suddenly disappeared, and the figure of Pope Gregorian seemed to be getting farther and farther away from him.


    He slammed his hands out, trying to grab the crown, but he flew into the air.


    Pope Gregorian''s face also became blurred, and in the end, it turned out to be the appearance of Colin Anglia!


    Prince Harrison opened his mouth to shout, but found that he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    I don''t know when, a whip suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Prince Harrison looked down, and found that his attire had turned out to be a worn-out military uniform¡ª


    Moreover, it is the uniform of the Eastern Pegasus Army.


    Huo Ran turned around, and Prince Harrison found himself surrounded by a group of skinny Eastern soldiers. Their eyes flashed with the anger of choosing people, and they were approaching him step by step.


    "Why don''t you give us food?"


    "Are you really noble than us?"


    "Why do you enslave us?"


    ¡­


    Fear instantly enveloped Prince Harrison, and he slammed his whip sternly, trying to frighten the Eastern soldiers in front of him.


    However, such threats have little effect at all.


    In the roar, these Eastern soldiers rushed toward Prince Harrison like a group of beasts.


    "what-"


    Prince Harrison let out a desperate scream, and then he found his body falling rapidly.


    Looking back, there was an endless dark abyss behind him...


    "Harrison, Harrison?"


    Hearing his mother''s voice, Prince Harrison woke up from the nightmare and sat up suddenly, gasping for breath.


    Only then did he realize that his body was soggy, all in cold sweat.


    Queen Midella wiped her son''s pale face with a silk scarf, and asked worriedly: "What? Have a nightmare?"


    Prince Harrison nodded, the horror in his eyes had not completely faded.


    "What nightmare scares you like this?"


    Prince Harrison hesitated, and retelled his nightmare and what Colin had said to him in the city during the day.


    After speaking, Prince Harrison looked at Queen Midella with frowning brows and asked anxiously:


    "Mother, are our nobles like those overseers outside Silvermoon City? It''s just a tool selected by the gods to enslave the same kind?"


    Queen Midella wanted to refute, but suddenly found out that she couldn''t find a valid reason.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked: "What do you think?"


    "I..." Prince Harrison struggled, then gritted his teeth, "I think why the emperor of our San Lorenzo family has to accept the crown of the Pope?"


    Queen Midella sighed inwardly, and suddenly realized that Colin had succeeded.


    He successfully provoked Prince Harrison''s fear of the church.


    This should be the other party''s revenge.


    When Queen Midella tried to instigate the relationship between Queen Aisha and Colin, Colin also exchanged courtesy and successfully instigated the relationship between Prince Harrison and the church.


    Looking at her pale, sharp-eyed son, Queen Midella suddenly felt a headache.


    The struggle between theocracy and the monarchy is nothing new in the history of the Glorious Empire.


    But those emperors who tried to challenge the authority of the church ended up miserably...


    "Harrison, do you know? There was once an emperor of the San Lorenzo family who had the same idea as you. At his enthronement ceremony, he did not invite the pope, but let his own queen crown him."


    Prince Harrison''s eyes lit up, and he asked quickly: "What about afterwards?"


    "Later, the pope issued an edict to dethrone the emperor''s membership and lift the pledge of allegiance to him by his subjects."


    Prince Harrison suddenly became nervous: "Is it because of an edict from the Pope that the subjects of the empire really don''t want to be loyal to the emperor anymore?"


    "Yes, the Duke of the Four Realms declared at the same time that if the emperor cannot be forgiven by the pope, they will no longer recognize his monarchy."


    Prince Harrison''s face instantly turned pale, and the brilliance in his eyes disappeared suddenly.


    After a long while, he spoke again and asked quietly: "What about later?"


    "The emperor who became the target of the public has no choice but to pray for the Pope''s forgiveness.


    On a snowy night, the emperor climbed up the holy mountain on foot with his bare feet, kneeled in front of the Holy Light Cathedral for three days and three nights before finally seeing the pope''s crown.


    The once arrogant emperor could only crawl before the pope, spread his arms and cross his body, crying and confessing his crimes.


    The pope beat the emperor ten times with thorn bars and sternly rebuked the emperor for his crimes. After humiliating the king of the world to the utmost, the pope announced his pardon for his crimes, restored his membership, and agreed to crown him. . "


    Hearing this, Prince Harrison trembled uncontrollably.


    The scene of the nightmare once again appeared before his eyes, making him feel a suffocating fear.


    Queen Midella held her son''s pale cheeks in both hands, let his eyes look at herself, and said solemnly: "So, Harrison, before you have absolute certainty, never show even a trace of disrespect to the gods! "


    Prince Harrison struggled and said in pain, "Mother, can we only be the tools of the gods? Just like the overseers outside the city, they may be abandoned and slaughtered at any time..."


    "Harrison, it was Viscount Angley that deliberately misled you. How could our nobles be as weak as those overseers? No matter how much the common people make trouble, they can''t shake our rule."


    "No, it''s not a question of whether we can shake our rule. Viscount Anglia is right. As long as we are entangled in whether the power of the common people can defeat the nobles, we will fall into the trap of the church.


    The church doesn''t care who wins, they just want a qualified tool of governance.


    If the San Lorenzo family cannot control the situation of the empire, they can completely re-select a new royal family!


    Unless we unite and fight against the superior..."


    "Shut up!" Queen Midella suddenly stopped Prince Harrison''s nonsense.


    Draw her son''s face closer to her, Queen Midella warned with a gloomy face: "Rebellion? Harrison, do you think the Eastern prisoners and overseers outside the city can really resist the Black Cavalry who is waiting for them?"


    Prince Harrison shook his head in pain.


    Queen Midella sighed: "So, don''t think about these dangerous thoughts anymore. Sleep well. You are the first heir of the San Lorenzo family. As long as you are not doing evil, what about the Pope? Will there be reasons for refusing to crown you?"


    Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but after all he didn''t say it.


    He lowered his eyes and nodded obediently: "Yes, mother, I understand."


    "That''s good, go to sleep."


    "Yes."


    Looking at her son who was sleeping again, Queen Midella''s eyebrows became more and more frowning.


    After a while, she turned off the magic lamp and went out.


    There is no starlight in the sky tonight, only a silver moon hangs high, spreading the cold brilliance to the world.


    The young face of Colin suddenly appeared in Queen Midella''s mind, and then, an elusive smile crawled to the corner of her mouth:


    "Garcia, is he your choice?"

 Chapter 161： Lawrence Uman

    Silvermoon City once again resumed its former bustling and noisy, as if the previous coups and **** battles did not exist.


    However, the caring people can feel a completely different temperament from the faces of the half-elves. Compared with the previous ones, it seems that they have completely changed the race.


    Lawrence Uman felt this change.


    As the eldest son of the Uman family and the first heir to the earl title, Viscount Lawrence had been to Silvermoon City several times. At that time, the half-elves were still bent very low after seeing him, unlike the current one. Although the attitude is still respectful, but it has brought a hint of neither humble nor overbearing taste.


    "Sorry, Lord Viscount, all the food for our Chamber of Commerce has been pre-ordered by the Anglia family."


    It''s the Anglia family again!


    Viscount Lawrence was depressed for a while. He had traveled almost all the chambers of commerce in Silvermoon City in the past few days, only to find that they had all been listed first by the Anglia family.


    Thinking of the few half-elf aristocrats who visited before, the attitude of the other side and some vague hints, Viscount Lawrence rubbed his chin and sighed secretly:


    "Colin Angele, is Silvermoon City the real master now?"


    ...


    "My Lord, Viscount Lawrence, who claims to be the eldest son of Earl Uman, is asking to see you."


    Colin was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet the Uman family in Silvermoon City. After a moment of indulgence, he made a random gesture to invite the other party in.


    Viscount Lawrence is a handsome and elegant young man in his twenties, with a pair of burgundy pupils like his father, Earl Uman, with an impeccable smile on his lips, and his every move is polite and indeed very good. The style of the earl''s eldest son.


    But Colin looked at the other party as unpleasant, but he never forgot that this Uman family had a great suspicion that he had conspired to assassinate himself.


    Of course, on the surface, Colin still pretended to be cordial and friendly: "Your Excellency Viscount Lawrence, welcome to Silvermoon City!"


    "Your Excellency Viscount Angley, thank you for your hospitality!


    My father always said that you are a military wizard, and he didn''t expect to be verified so quickly. In the first battle of Silvermoon City, your glorious deeds of defeating the Eastern Pegasus Legion with the remnants of the Black Cavalry and the half-elf Silvermoon Guard have spread throughout the North, and countless bards are singing your name! "


    The words of praise were spoken from Viscount Lawrence, with a sincere smile on his handsome face. Even though he knew it was a polite remark, he still made the complimented person feel his sincerity.


    "You have a good reputation, the battle of Silvermoon City mainly relied on the bravery and skillfulness of the soldiers. I really didn''t do much." Colin smiled and invited the other party to sit down at the round table and asked the maid to bring coffee.


    Viscount Lawrence was savouring coffee while looking at the furnishings in the hall. He seemed to be deeply attracted by the murals and sculptures. It took a while before he smiled satisfied, as if he had gained great satisfaction from the appreciation.


    Colin doesn''t have the ability to appreciate it. In his opinion, these famous paintings and sculptures might as well be exchanged for gold coins...


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with your Lord Lawrence coming to Silvermoon City? If there is anything I can help, I might as well speak up."


    "In fact, this is the case. You must have heard that there is a famine in the north, and the Uman family territory is of course no exception. Therefore, my father sent me to Silvermoon City this time because he wanted to buy a batch of food. Go back to alleviate the urgent need.


    However, in the past few days I have traveled to the major chambers of commerce in Silvermoon City, only to find that you have already bought out the grain in advance. That¡¯s why I came here brazenly and wanted to buy you some food. "


    Colin put down the coffee cup, deliberately showing an embarrassed expression:


    "That''s it. In fact, I am very willing to help the Uman family. After all, our two families are considered by marriage. However, the food gap in the Anglia family territory is indeed too large, even with the current food reserves in Silvermoon City. It''s barely enough, so..."


    Hearing Colin''s excuses, Viscount Lawrence was still smiling on the surface, but he was already cursing away in his heart¡ª¡ª


    The agricultural level of the half-elf kingdom is well-known in the world, and Silvermoon City has always been known as the granary of the empire. In the past, the food produced in the half-elf kingdom was more than enough for half of the northern border. Now it is said that it is barely enough to supply a viscountry?


    Lie!


    "Master Viscount, I can understand your embarrassment. However, the Uman family really needs help now, so let''s, as long as you are willing to allocate a portion of the food to sell to us, I can accept any price."


    Colin was overjoyed, waiting for your words!


    He monopolized the food in Silvermoon City this time. In addition to supplying the Viscount, the extra part was originally intended to be sold and made a fortune. Now that he has been taken advantage of, he will certainly not be polite.


    "Ahem, you''re seeing it. Since the Uman family is so short of food, of course I will not die, but I will not take advantage of the danger and sell it to you at the market price."


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount!" Viscount Lawrence quickly thanked him.


    However, he knew in his heart that this so-called "market price" was definitely not the market price of Silvermoon City, but the market price of the northern border.


    But now the price of food in the northern border has risen to the sky...


    Does this have the face to say "I won''t take advantage of others"?


    Colin Shishiran picked up the coffee cup and said with a smile: "I will arrange for someone to contact you. You can discuss the specific transaction details with him."


    "Okay." Viscount Lawrence had no choice but to nod.


    Afterwards, he asked again: "Master Viscount, take the liberty to ask, when will you leave for the northern border?"


    "Tomorrow is the coronation ceremony of Queen Aisha, and I plan to return after the ceremony."


    Viscount Lawrence didn''t seem to be surprised by this, he just reminded with a smile: "Viscount Lord, the northern border has been a bit uneasy recently, you have to be more careful when you go back."


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Colin''s mouth: "There is a black cavalry escort, I want to see who has the courage to hit my idea."


    "Ah, that''s right! I was the one who worried too much!" Viscount Lawrence slapped his head and laughed.


    After taking a sip of coffee, Viscount Lawrence spoke again: "My lord, I wonder if you have heard of a rumor circulating in the North during this period of time?"


    "What rumors?"


    "Rumors say that the famine in the north was actually a strategy of the Duke of St. Hild."


    Colin moved in his heart and understood it, but on the surface he asked calmly, "What strategy?"


    "When the troll broke through the northern line of defense and invaded the hinterland of the northern border, it was actually a deliberate play performed by Lord Duke The purpose was to paralyze the troll and lead the snake out of the hole, so as to give the black cavalry a chance to win a battle. ."


    Colin drank his coffee in silence, but cursed secretly in his heart. Isn''t this the first plan your Lao Count Uman put forward? Why do you want to dump the pot to the Duke of St. Hild now?


    "Didn''t you tell me, is this a rumor? That''s probably not very credible."


    "Yes. But if this rumor is true, Master Viscount, do you think the Duke of St. Hild is responsible for this famine?"


    Colin blinked, was silent for a moment, and suddenly said solemnly: "If it is true, then the Duke of St. Hilde should indeed be responsible for it."


    Hearing Colin''s answer, Viscount Lawrence finally showed a sincere smile.


    Then the two chatted a few more words at random, and Viscount Lawrence took the initiative to leave.


    Looking at the back of the other party fading away, Colin could already confirm--


    A storm is about to sweep the northern border!

 Chapter 162： Coronation (Part 1)

    "Vera, Vera? Are you okay?"


    Colin looked at the girl in front of him with a worried look, and asked gently.


    He just confessed everything to Vera, including the Marquis Garcia is her biological father, the contradiction between her adoptive father and biological father, the reason why the Duke of St. Hilde marries her to the half-elf kingdom, and the reason behind it. Conspiracy that may be hidden...


    Because the Marquis Garcia was captured in Shadow Canyon, and the time to return to the north was just before his eyes, Colin could no longer hide these things.


    He didn''t want Vera to return to Winter City so ignorantly, to the adoptive father who was malicious towards her.


    As for the previous ban by the Marquis of Garcia... it can only be said that things should be urgently followed. I believe that even if he knows later, he can understand Colin''s difficulties.


    However, such a cruel and ugly reality is still somewhat unacceptable for Vera for a while.


    At this moment, she was looking at the ground in a daze, her eyes completely out of focus, her body motionless, as if it were a sculpture.


    Colin sighed, held the girl''s cold hands, and said again:


    "I have sent an envoy to the east to discuss the use of Marquis Vincent to redeem the Marquis of Garcia. When your biological father returns safely, you can ask him in person if you have anything else you can''t figure out."


    Vera still didn''t speak, she seemed to be stupid.


    Boom boom.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Colin asked impatiently: "What''s the matter?"


    "Master Viscount, Miss Vera, your majesty''s coronation ceremony will begin soon."


    "Okay, we will come right away."


    Colin squeezed Vera''s chin, turned her gaze to himself, and said solemnly: "I know these things are hard to accept for a while, but now is not the time to grieve.


    A storm is about to usher in the north, and I must return as soon as possible.


    And you, it¡¯s better to return to Ice Rock City with me..."


    "No." Vera finally spoke, her voice becoming hoarse.


    "No?" Colin frowned. "Do you want to go back to Winter City?"


    Vera shook her head again: "I don''t want to go back to the North now. At least I don''t want to go back to the North until I see my biological father and ask him the details of all this."


    Colin wanted to persuade him again, but then he thought about it. It seemed that it would be good to let Vera stay in Silvermoon City: "That''s fine, why don''t you stay in Silvermoon City, Queen Aisha will take care of you.


    And in the future, when you exchange prisoners of war, there is a high probability that the location will be between the two realms. You can wait for the Marquis of Garcia in Silvermoon City. "


    Vera nodded and accepted the arrangement.


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief, ready to attend the coronation ceremony of the queen.


    But when he just got up, he found himself being hugged by Vera from behind: "Sorry, Colin, I need some time..."


    Colin slowly turned around, hugged the girl tightly into his arms, and comforted: "It''s okay, I can understand."


    "Thank you..." Vera gently pushed Colin away again, "You go to the coronation ceremony, don''t be late."


    "Are you really not going anymore?"


    "No, help me apologize to Her Majesty the Queen."


    "it is good."


    Colin lifted the girl''s face, gave a soft kiss, and then turned to leave.


    ...


    "Aisha Miller, today I crown you in the name of the holy ancestor of the San Lorenzo family.


    May the Supreme Radiant Lord bless you and be inviolable from now on,


    May my lord guide you along the way and remove your obstacles...


    You should have mercy on your people and ensure their livelihoods,


    You should respect your vassals and give them glory,


    You should maintain the prestige of the half-elf kingdom so that it will not be covered in dust...


    Remember, you are the lord of Silvermoon City, the king of half-elves, and a loyal vassal of the San Lorenzo family. May you live up to the expectations of the half-elves, the trust of the emperor, and the glory of the emperor. The glory of the Lord..."


    Half-elf palace, inside the hall of discussion.


    Prince Harrison was wearing a golden robe, holding a half-elf crown, and chanting long prayers solemnly.


    His face was very pale, and his expression was a little wilted, as if he hadn''t rested well recently.


    Seeing this scene, Colin inevitably felt a rush of conspiracy success in his heart.


    He knew that he had successfully planted the seeds of hatred in Prince Harrison''s young heart, and he was waiting for one day in the future to blossom and bear fruit, giving the San Lorenzo family a surprise.


    Thinking of this, Colin couldn''t help but look at Queen Midella who was standing beside Harrison.


    This gorgeous queen, whose facial features were quite similar to Vera, was also looking at Colin at this time.


    With his eyes facing each other, Colin immediately put on a perfect smile and nodded in greeting.


    Queen Midella also smiled, and her big watery eyes stared at Colin without blinking, as if to say--


    Young man, you successfully caught my attention.


    At this moment, Harrison finally put the half-elf crown on Aisha''s head.


    When the half-elf queen wearing the crown stood up and faced the crowd, all the half-elf nobles present withdrew their swords, knelt on one knee, and swore:


    "My king, I pledge allegiance to you from today to forever!"


    Queen Aisha lifted the skirt and responded to her vassals.


    Subsequently, the queen personally canonized four knights, respectively serving as her sword bearer, bow bearer, shield bearer and horse bearer.


    This knight is a member of the Miller family without exception, and they will accompany Queen Aisha from now on and become her guardian knight.


    At this point, the coronation ceremony officially ended.


    Queen Aisha wore a half-elf crown on her head, and left the council hall surrounded by the crowd.


    She will host a dinner in the banquet hall to entertain the royal family of San Lorenzo and all the nobles who come to watch the ceremony.


    ...


    It''s getting late and the lights are beginning to come on.


    On the floor of the banquet hall paved with red paulownia wood, there are three long square tables, which are full of various kinds of wine and delicacies.


    Creamy salmon pie, honey pine nut cake, smoked salmon salad... and the royal collection of champagne.


    The brightly dressed half-elf maids stand like sculptures by the long tables, ready to serve the guests who come to eat. Unfortunately, there are not many guests who come to patronize, and even if they are used, they are just a taste.


    When Colin walked into the hall alone, the banquet had not yet officially started.


    He went straight to the long table, ignoring the table full of delicacies, and went straight to his goal-deer blood wine!


    According to common sense, on such a formal occasion, deer blood wine will not be put on the table, but obviously, this bottle of deer blood wine was prepared by Queen Aisha specially instructed by her attendants.


    At this time, a mature and lazy voice suddenly sounded: "Your Excellency, do you need some lemon?"


    Colin looked back and saw the protagonist of today''s banquet-Queen Aisha standing behind him.


    She was wearing a fiery red veil, with a half-elf crown on her golden hair, and the bright smile on her face made the crystal magic lamp look dimmed.


    "Okay." Colin smiled, knowing that the queen wanted to help him cover the smell and accepted the other''s kindness.


    "By the way, Vera doesn''t want to return to Ice Rock City with me, but wants to stay in Silvermoon City and wait for Marquis Garcia, so I hope you can take care of it."


    "No problem, it''s my pleasure."


    "Well, remember, don''t let her return to Winter City, even if the Duke of St. Hild sends someone to urge you, don''t let it go!"


    "I understand."


    At this moment, there was another commotion at the entrance of the hall.


    Colin looked up and saw Queen Midella leading Prince Harrison in.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, Queen Midella also wore a fiery red dress, revealing slender arms and a large smooth back. During the walk, the willow waist was lightly swinging, and the grace and grace were infinite, which attracted a lot of noble and gentlemen to look sideways.


    Queen Aisha quickly stepped forward to greet her.


    The melodious music sounded at the right time, and the banquet officially began.

 Chapter 163： Coronation (Part 2)

    Ta ta ta...


    The sound of the crystal shoes stepping on the floor approached Colin, and the wonderful rhythm beat in his heart, making him look back to see who the owner of this sound was.


    Then, he saw Queen Midella who was walking towards him with a smile.


    "Viscount Angley, can I have the honor to dance with you?"


    Facing the invitation of this glamorous queen, Colin''s heart was full of warning signs.


    This woman is afraid to do something!


    "It is my honor to be able to dance with you, but, I''m sorry, your Royal Highness, I have just invited Queen Aisha..."


    Who knows that Queen Midella doesn''t seem to want to let Colin go so easily. Instead, she turns directly to Queen Aisha and asks with a smile:


    "Your Majesty, I wonder if Viscount Anglia can lend me a while?"


    "Of course." Queen Aisha had no choice but to respond with a smile, and at the same time gave Colin a self-seeking look.


    Clin was speechless for a while, so he walked onto the dance floor of the hall with Queen Midella''s jade hand.


    The melodious harp is accompanied by a brisk bagpipe, playing an elegant and moving movement.


    Colin stood still in the center of the dance floor, staring into Queen Midella''s eyes, and put her right hand on her smooth back, pulling her into his arms.


    With a charming smile on Queen Midella''s beautiful face, she squinted her eyes slightly, allowing Colin to guide herself through one dance step after another.


    In the sound of the music, Colin and Queen Midella showed an amazing tacit understanding, as if they had known each other for many years, they performed the graceful court dance to the extreme, which was pleasing to the eye.


    In the eyes of everyone admiring and admiring, Queen Midella suddenly whispered: "Viscount Angley, thank you for teaching Harrison."


    "You are too polite, Your Royal Highness, this is what I should do." Colin replied neither humble nor arrogant.


    Colin now is not the son of the baron who had no power and can only go with the crowd before. With the power he now controls, even in the face of the empire queen, there is no need to bow down and tremble.


    What''s more, this matter itself was the first thing the queen provoked, and Colin must give a warning and fight back, otherwise, the other party would definitely try to encroach on the half-elf kingdom that Colin regarded as forbidden.


    Hearing Colin''s answer, Queen Midella was not only not angry, but a perfect smile bloomed.


    At this moment, the enchanting temptation revealed by the queen made the noble youths in the hall stunned and fascinated, wishing to replace Viscount Angele and dance with the queen.


    However, Queen Midella discovered that although her dance partner Colin had a smile on her face, her eyes were still clear, and she could even detect a trace of hidden vigilance and fear from it.


    "Your Excellency, I am not your enemy." Queen Midella said again, "If something before has caused you to misunderstand me, I hope this dance can make you feel my apologies."


    "You are serious, Your Royal Highness, I have only respect for you, no misunderstandings." Colin answered casually, slandering inwardly¡ª¡ª


    Am I such a liar?


    Queen Midella''s chest twitched, and her entire upper body was attached to Colin''s body.


    At this time, the distance between the two has exceeded the limit of normal ballroom dancing.


    Clin was so excited that he almost stepped on the wrong rhythm. Then, he heard Queen Midella whisper like a lover in his ear:


    "Viscount Angley, I''m serious. Your teaching to Harrison actually suits my heart.


    To tell you the truth, that is the destiny of the San Lorenzo family for thousands of years. Even if you don''t teach him, I will do it sooner or later.


    So, my thanks are sincere.


    Moreover, if everything you say to Harrison comes from your heart, then we are actually natural allies! "


    Colin couldn''t help but tilt his head slightly and looked at Queen Midella in his arms.


    A pair of dazzling and charming eyes seemed to have breathtaking magic power, which made Colin almost unable to help but indulge in it.


    "His Royal Highness, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Seeing Colin still pretending to be stupid, Queen Midella chuckled.


    "Colin..." Queen Midella exhaled in Colin''s ear, and her name became extraordinarily intimate, "In fact, the power of this alliance is far beyond your imagination.


    Think about it, someday if you want to understand, you can come to me. "


    Colin blinked and continued to pretend to be dumb.


    My heart is slandered again-


    Am I that good to lie? Want me to do my life for you in a few words?


    Seeing Colin did not respond to herself, Queen Midella was not discouraged, but smiled again: "As a thank you, I will give you a little secret."


    "Please tell me." Colin finally said, wanting to see what other tricks the queen can do.


    "Do you know the origin of the sword my brother gave you?"


    "Judgment Blade?" Colin moved in his heart and nodded. "Yes, I have some understanding. It is said that it was the sword of Duke St. Theon at first."


    "Do you also know the fate of the Saint Theon family?"


    "Yes, I heard that the clan has been annihilated."


    The smile on Queen Midella''s face suddenly became unpredictable: "A paladin family, how can it be so easy to cut off the inheritance."


    "Oh?" Colin raised his brows, not too surprised, "Then do you know where they are now?"


    Queen Midella didn''t answer any more.


    When Colin saw this, he didn''t ask.


    In fact, he didn''t have much interest in this family. If it hadn''t been given the [Judgment Blade], Colin would never have an intersection with them.


    After being silent for a while, Queen Midella suddenly turned her head to look in the direction of Queen Aisha, and smiled: "Someone is showing courtesy to your little lover."


    Colin looked over and saw Queen Aisha talking to a young man.


    The young man was indeed Lawrence Uman who had just visited Colin yesterday.


    Colin smiled slightly and denied: "His Majesty, have you misunderstood something? How could Her Majesty be my lover?"


    Queen Midella smiled charmingly, obviously not believing Colin''s denial. However, she did not continue to entangle on this topic, but instead asked: "Are the Uman family annoying?"


    "His Royal Highness, my sister is married to the Uman family." Colin would not admit that he hated the Uman family.


    "Really? I''m sorry, but I just don''t like them, especially those red eyes." Queen Midella seemed to mention it inadvertently.


    Colin burst into his heart and said in surprise: "St. Theon''s family also has red pupils?"


    "Yes." Empress Midella suddenly smiled unpredictably.


    As if struck by a flash of lightning, Colin''s expression instantly solidified.


    Queen Midella''s lazy voice came again: "Do you know how the wife of Earl Uman from the Sudor family died?"


    "How did you die?"


    Queen Midella didn''t speak anymore.


    Colin understood that the other party was deliberately trying to tarnish his appetite, and he estimated that he wanted him to join the so-called "alliance."


    Of course he will not be fooled.


    However, the information given by the queen just now was enough to make Colin think about it.


    The names seemed to be uncontrollable, and they kept coming out of his mind.


    The St. Theon family, the Savoy family, the Uman family, the Sudor family...


    Earl Uman, Madam Penny, Lawrence, Madame Sudor, Varla...


    Colin felt as if he had seen a clue which connected all the previous doubts.


    With full concentration, everything around seemed to be far away from him.


    Unconsciously, the harp jumped out the last note.


    At the end of the song, Colin stopped dancing like a puppet.


    But immediately, he felt a pain in his foot.


    Looking down, she saw Queen Midella unceremoniously stepping on his feet and smashing them hard, sighing:


    "You are distracted by dancing with me, Viscount Angley, you are so rude!"


    Colin grinned in pain, quickly apologized to the queen, and then sent her back to the sidelines.


    Immediately afterwards, he smiled and greeted Viscount Lawrence beside Queen Aisha:


    "Your Excellency, Viscount Lawrence, we meet again!"


    (End of Volume Two)

 Chapter 164： Ant

    (Volume 3 The Eye of Judgment)


    Brass Town, located in the southwest of Bingyan City, is named after a chalcopyrite vein buried underground.


    There are not many local residents in the town, and most of them are slaves working in the mining area.


    But now, these slaves who were supposed to be squeezed in the gloomy mining area are wandering leisurely on the streets like free people.


    If they are not so weak and skinny one by one, then they are basically no different from free people.


    The reason for this situation is not because the mine owners found out of their conscience and wanted to give the slaves a vacation, but because the mine owners all ran away.


    If you don''t run, you can''t do it. If you don''t run, you will die.


    All the civilians in Brass Town who had some family background ran away, not to mention the town officials and mine owners.


    Under the raging famine, the brass town now has become a huge powder keg. Slaves who can¡¯t eat enough will no longer pay attention to the overseer¡¯s whip-they are starving to death, and you still want me to work. ?


    So, the hungry slaves launched a rebellion. They broke the shackles on their feet, killed the overseers, and drove away the town''s garrison, successfully occupying the town.


    This formerly prosperous town gradually became desolate and depressed after this rebellion.


    The slaves, whose eyes were hungry and green, began to rummaged in the town looking for everything that could be stuffed into their stomachs.


    However, still hungry!


    In a tavern in the center of the town, several slave leaders were gathering at this time.


    They must solve the food problem, otherwise, this small town will really become a ghost.


    "You said you can find food?" A slave leader looked at the strange visitor on the opposite side and asked warily.


    Thrall nodded and said confidently: "Of course, as long as you listen to me, you will definitely be able to fill your stomach."


    "Then tell me, where can I find food?"


    Thrall said every word: "Ice Rock City!"


    The slave leaders were stunned, and then roared with laughter.


    "Boy, are you kidding us?"


    "That is the castle of the noble lord! There are knights in it!"


    "There are not only knights, but also a large army. Do you want us to die?"


    ...


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, Thrall''s expression remained unchanged, and he slowly raised a finger:


    "First, there are not many armies in Ice Rock City. Most of the private armies of the Anglia family have long been buried on the firmament ice sheet, and the rest were taken to Silvermoon City by Viscount Anglia.


    Although another group of recruits were recruited, the combat effectiveness of these recruits was very weak. "


    Before the slave leaders could refute, Thrall raised another finger:


    "Secondly, Viscount Angele is not in the city now. Among the three knights in the city, one followed him to Silvermoon City, and the other had gone to Ice Lake Town to quell the rebellion there. Only the last knight was sitting on the ice. Rock City."


    The slave leaders looked at each other, seemingly moved.


    A smug smile appeared on the corner of Thrall''s mouth, and he raised a finger again: "Third, I have contacted the slaves in the city, and they will launch a rebellion tomorrow night!


    So, what are you afraid of? "


    Now the slave leaders were even more unable to sit still, and they began to whisper to each other.


    Finally, one of the slave leaders suddenly questioned Thrall: "Why should we trust you?"


    Thrall spread both hands: "Do you have any other options? Either stay in Brass Town and eat the ore, or go to Ice Rock City with me and try it!"


    This sentence finally changed the complexion of most slave leaders, and a flame called ambition ignited in their eyes.


    After a fierce argument, the slave leaders finally agreed:


    "Okay, let''s go with you!"


    ...


    The gleam of dawn slowly shone out from the east, slowly tearing apart the darkness that enveloped the earth bit by bit.


    The dim light shone on the snow on the ground, gleaming with crystal light.


    The slaves of Brass Town had gathered in the wilderness in the north of the town before dawn. They were about to faint from hunger, and could not wait to go to the place promised by the leaders-a place full of food!


    Thrall looked at the more than 5,000 slaves gathered behind him, feeling complacent.


    Like a real general, he stretched out his hand in the direction of Bingyan City, and commanded loudly:


    "Enter!"


    Unfortunately, the weak response of the slaves made his performance a bit funny.


    However, this little embarrassment could not extinguish the fire of ambition rising in Sar''s heart.


    He is like a real lord, leading his own army, marching towards glory and victory!


    However, before they could go far, the earth trembles slightly.


    The grass blades began to sway, and the crystal clear dewdrops fell bit by bit, eventually sinking into the mud.


    The earth trembled more and more severely, and even the grass blades broke off one after another, falling helplessly, and tightly attached to the earth.


    Ta ta ta...


    It was as if the spring thunder blasted the earth, and it was as if the waves were coming raging.


    The dry weeds and broken sand on the ground vibrated, like boiling hot water, boiling.


    The endless sound of horseshoes came from a distance, as if to tear the whole earth apart.


    Thrall suddenly turned his head and saw countless black shadows suddenly appearing in the east, instantly filling the entire earth, without a trace of gaps.


    The wind and clouds between the sky and the earth changed color, and even the sun that had just risen was obscured by the black flag.


    The densely packed cavalry swept toward the slave rebels in Brass Town with an overwhelming momentum!


    The tall war horse doesn''t care about the presence of weeds and gravel at all, galloping freely on this land with thin snow.


    The unmelted snow shattered under the horseshoe, exuding dazzling brilliance in the sun.


    Woo-


    The harsh bugle sounded, that was the order to attack!


    In an instant, Thrall was like falling into an ice cave, his brain blank, stupidly stupefied on the spot, as if he had become an ice sculpture.


    The old ambitions, unwillingness, dreams, and the shadow buried deep in the memory, before the cavalry charge that destroys the world, melts like ice and snow.


    "It''s the army of the Lord Lord! Run!"


    In the face of such an offensive, the slave rebels didn''t even dare to rise up the idea of ??resistance, and hula la rushed away.


    However, such behavior is actually no different from suicide.


    Even if these slaves were loaned two legs to each of them, they would not be able to run past the cavalry in the charge state.


    "kill!"


    Countless cavalry roared and rushed into the slave rebel army like wolves into a flock, and carried out a **** massacre.


    The blood flowed freely, and his head fluttered around.


    Before the unstoppable front of the Black Cavalry, five thousand rebellious slaves were no different from five thousand pigs.


    Colin casually chopped over a rebel soldier who was stunned in place and seemed to have been frightened by the Black Cavalry''s charge.


    It wasn''t until the opponent''s head was flying in the air, and through the faint light of dawn, that Colin suddenly realized that this head seemed a bit familiar--


    Isn''t this the big filial son!


    With a sneer in his heart, Colin didn''t mean to stay at all, and galloped forward.


    It seemed that an ant had just been crushed to death.

 Chapter 165： Suppress

    The rebellion in Ice Rock City was advanced.


    The rebellion, which was originally planned to be distributed in the evening, broke out near noon.


    The reason is also very simple, even ridiculous-


    The slaves were too hungry to bear it.


    These slaves, who were so hungry and green-eyed, wanted them to execute strictly according to the plan, it was just a dream.


    Looking at the granary in front of him, the slaves couldn''t bear it anymore, and rushed directly, throwing the leaders'' plan out of the sky.


    As the shouting and killing sounded, the slaves gathered in several other granaries in the city also simply tore off their camouflage masks and rushed to grab food.


    Grab food, not release food.


    The disorderly slaves made the word "grab food" full of blood.


    Countless hungry slaves rushed into the granary like crazy, trying to get some food out.


    However, the slaves who came out carrying the food would immediately be surrounded and snatched by the comrades who rushed in from behind, and finally they fought without thinking.


    Countless slaves fell, countless slaves squeezed in again.


    The hysterical mood flooded their minds, and there was no need for the city defense army to dispatch, and the granary became a battlefield for slaves to kill each other. No one wanted to grab food from it with peace of mind.


    The precious food was scattered on the ground like this, trampled by slaves wantonly, even covered with blood.


    Seeing that the granary could not rush into the granary, some clever slaves turned their heads and killed the civilians.


    As a result, the screams of men and the crying of women and children followed.


    These slaves formed a gang, wandering in the city, burning, killing, looting, and doing nothing, as if they were venting the anger accumulated in the past.


    The city defense forces were dispatched urgently under the leadership of the Shire knights.


    However, Ice Rock City is indeed in the weakest state at this time. Originally, the Anglia family¡¯s army suffered heavy losses in the troll war at the beginning of the year. Most of the veterans were taken to Silvermoon City by the Lego Knights to support Colin. , And Baron Raymond led a group of troops to suppress the rebellion in Binghu Town a few days ago.


    Today, the Shire Knights only have a regular army of less than two thousand people, and all of them are recruits. In addition, there are three thousand reserve soldiers.


    But at this time, whether recruits or reserves, they must all be on the battlefield, otherwise the ice rock city will definitely be destroyed in the slave riots.


    Fortunately, although the slaves had a large number of people, they had the ability to organize...Forget it, they couldn''t talk about organization at all, they were just a bunch of lunatics who just wanted to grab food.


    The Shire knights first arranged heavy troops to defend the Red Fort, then sent troops to occupy the four city gates, locked the slave rebels in the city, and finally sent a small group of troops to the city to maintain order, and all rebels who were in trouble in the city were killed.


    However, he deliberately did not send a single soldier to several granaries in the city.


    Because the Shire knights understood that these granaries were the key to the rebels. Once troops were sent there, it would be a chaotic **** battle. The city defense army, which was already worried about combat effectiveness, would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    Therefore, after discussing with Butler Yimon, the Shire Knight decided to abandon the granary and stabilize the situation in the city first.


    As for the food that was spoiled, it can only be given up at this time.


    However, Butler Yimon told him that Viscount Anglia was already on his way back, and he had also brought back a large amount of grain from Silvermoon City. Now that the grain in the city is ruined, it will be ruined.


    This strategy of the Shire Knight proved to be very successful. By the evening, the situation in Ice Rock City had basically stabilized, the rebels scattered in the city had been basically eliminated, and only a few granaries were still in chaos.


    At this moment, a faint muffled noise began to sound, and the ground shook slightly.


    Of course, the Shire knights couldn''t be more familiar with this, this is a sign that the cavalry army is about to come!


    He immediately rushed to the top of the city, looking towards the east of the city.


    There was a cloud of smoke and dust that did not fall for a long time, and then a black line appeared on the horizon and spread quickly.


    Under the shining light, it was like a magic soldier descending from the sky.


    The eyes of the Shire knight turned red in an instant, because he saw the black flag that made him dream, and the familiar black armor and black horse¡ª¡ª


    Black Cavalry!


    "Open the gates!"


    The Shire knight roared and ordered.


    Amid the creaking sound, the East City Gate opened immediately.


    In a blink of an eye, the black cavalry vanguard troops rushing along followed the open gate and rushed into the ice rock city.


    ...


    "Cavalry, the cavalry is coming!"


    The slaves in the granary were still vying for food, but the shouts and rumble horses hooves that followed made them frightened.


    "Kneel to surrender, disarm and not kill!"


    The cavalry lined up in five rows, galloping unscrupulously on the wide streets of Ice Rock City. Anything that blocked their way was knocked to the ground and crushed into mud.


    At this time, no one can stop their charge, even if there may be innocent passers-by who haven''t had time to dodge, they can''t delay their speed.


    The slaves who were extremely ferocious when looting food just now met a real elite army, and they wilted in an instant.


    Before the black cavalry rushed to the granary, the slaves gathered in it all dispersed and fled around.


    There are also a few who are not afraid of death, and even rushed to the black cavalry with simple weapons, but their fate need not be said.


    As if stabbing a hornet''s nest, the slaves fled in all exclamations.


    Unfortunately, where did they escape the chase of the cavalry.


    With a bang, dozens of figures were knocked out by the galloping horses, spurting blood in the air, and I don''t know how many bones were broken.


    A team of black cavalry was like cutting a sharp knife into the butter, the speed did not slow down at all, and it was trampled by the slave crowd.


    The cavalry on horses skillfully bent over, swung their knives, and with the help of horsepower, they easily cut off rows of people''s heads.


    Countless blood spurted into the air, and then fell to the ground.


    Hundreds of cavalry galloped across the street in front of the granary, leaving a spot of blood red.


    This is undoubtedly a massacre.


    The rebellious slave army, in front of this elite black cavalry , looks so weak and so ridiculous.


    Only one charge killed them all, and the surviving slaves scattered in a blast, without the courage to even look back, they fled like desperately.


    But unfortunately, they will meet the Black Cavalry''s raid squad elsewhere.


    At this time, if you look down from a high altitude, the black cavalry squads are like black dragons, shuttled back and forth on the streets of Ice Rock City, washing the slave army to pieces, and flying flesh and blood.


    ...


    When Colin led the main force of the Black Cavalry to reach Ice Rock City, he found that the rebellion in the city had been basically cleared up by the vanguard.


    The steward Yimen and the Shire knights had also guarded the east city gate to welcome his arrival.


    "Master Viscount, welcome home!"


    Colin laughed, holding his horse belly lightly between his legs, and said loudly:


    "walk home!"

 Chapter 166： Red eye

    Under the cold moonlight, Colin came to a balcony in the Red Fort.


    The maids behind them are busy arranging tables and chairs, bringing four glasses of champagne, a few plates of dried fruit, and then leaving gently.


    "Sit down." Colin smiled and said to Yimon, Quincy, and the Shire Knight.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, Master Viscount."


    The three of them took their seats and raised their glasses to collide with Colin.


    After taking a sip of his wine, Yimeng, the butler, was about to report to Colin about the recent government affairs in Ice Rock City, but he saw Colin raise his hand to stop him.


    "Don''t worry, this time I came back from Silvermoon City, and there is a doubt that has been lingering in my mind. If I don''t solve it, I guess I can''t think about other things."


    "Master, do you have any doubts?"


    Colin rubbed his chin and asked, "Earl Uman''s wife is the sister of the former Viscount Su Duo?"


    "Yes."


    "Then what color is this countess''s pupil?"


    Yimeng turned his head to look at Quincy. Obviously, this old man who had served as a tax officer in Ice Rock City for decades should be aware.


    "My lord, the color of the countess''s pupils is blue."


    "you sure?"


    "I''m sure! I watched her grow up, even if I close my eyes, I can remember her face."


    A smug smile appeared at the corner of Colin''s mouth, as if a certain conjecture in his heart had been confirmed.


    However, out of caution, he still asked one more sentence: "Have there ever been a direct family member with red pupils in the Su Duo family?"


    "Red?" Quincy thought about it and shook his head, "No, red pupils are relatively rare. As far as I know, pupils of this color have never appeared in the direct family members of the Su Duo family."


    "That''s right!" Colin clapped his hands excitedly.


    He finally understood what was the little secret that Queen Midella had only revealed in Silvermoon City.


    Yimon, Quincy, and Charles looked at each other, obviously not keeping up with Colin''s thinking.


    Colin explained with a smile: "Earl Uman has red pupils, but the countess has blue pupils, so why did Viscount Lawrence give birth to red pupils?"


    Butler Yimon frowned and became even more puzzled.


    Quincy also carefully reminded: "My lord, the red pupil of Viscount Lawrence was passed to him by Earl Uman. This... shouldn''t be a problem."


    "No, there is a big problem!" A mysterious smile hung on the corner of Colin''s mouth.


    However, Colin was a little worried about how to explain this genetic problem.


    There is no Mendel who grows peas in this world. People''s understanding of heredity is still very superficial, and they don''t understand the difference between recessive genes and dominant genes.


    In their understanding, it is normal for a father with red pupils to give birth to a son with red pupils.


    But if you understand some basic theories of genetics, you will understand that this is not necessarily true.


    The red pupils are very rare, indicating that this is a recessive genetic trait.


    If recessive genetic traits want to be expressed in a child, he must obtain a corresponding recessive gene from the father and mother.


    In other words, the Count and Countess of Uman must have the recessive gene for red eyes at the same time in order to give birth to a red-eyed son.


    Count Uman is okay, their family has always had the red eye gene, but the Suduo family does not!


    What''s more interesting is that Penny, Earl Uman''s favorite lover, is red-eyed!


    According to genetic law, two children born with red eyes must be red eyes.


    Just like if both parents have single eyelids, then the child must also be single eyelids (excluding factors that isolate the old king and genetic mutation).


    Therefore, the pupil color of Uman family heirs is very interesting.


    It shouldn''t be the red-eyed son of Viscount Lawrence, but it is red-eyed.


    But Varla, who was supposed to be a red-eyed bastard, has blue eyes.


    Colin was also worried that he had remembered it wrong, and confirmed to Yimen again: "My brother-in-law Valla, what is the color of his pupils?"


    Although Yimen was confused, he still replied, "It''s blue, sir."


    really!


    Colin confirmed it now.


    Excluding that there is also an old king next door and genetic mutation in the earl¡¯s castle, this kind of extremely unlikely event is judged according to the law of inheritance and the pupil color of the earl¡¯s children:


    The illegitimate son Varla is actually the child of the Count Uman and the Countess!


    And the son Lawrence, on the contrary, should be the child born to Earl Uman and his lover Penny!


    Then why, Earl Uman wanted to raise his aunt as an illegitimate son, while the illegitimate son was regarded as the first heir to his title?


    There is only one explanation for this kind of behavior that goes against common sense-the identity of the lover Penny is probably more noble than the countess from the Sudor family!


    Combined with what Queen Midella said, the family of Saint Theon, which should have been cut off from inheritance, also had the red eye gene.


    Then, the truth of the matter is not difficult to guess¡ª


    Penny, Earl Uman¡¯s lover, is probably a descendant of the Saint Theon family!


    Colin only now understood why Earl Uman valued Varla''s illegitimate son so much. He not only helped him marry the illegitimate daughter of the Angley family, but also tried to assassinate Colin and help Varla obtain a baron''s family business.


    If it is an illegitimate child of an ordinary nobleman, how can he get such a great help from his father?


    Count Uman did this, obviously out of guilt for his true aunt, and wanted to make up for it.


    If you think about it further, when Earl Uman offered to the Duke of St. Hild to lure the enemy into deep, I am afraid it was really bad intentions.


    His original intention should be to use this to induce chaos in the northern territory, so that the Saint Theon family took the opportunity to make a comeback and avenge the enemies of the year.


    It''s a pity that the two Saint Hild brothers played a good game and missed him.


    And this time the Silvermoon City coup, and the current rebellion in the northern border, I am afraid there are also the shadow of the Saint Theon family.


    Colin originally wondered who could arrange the Pegasus Legion to ambush the Black Cavalry in Shadow Canyon. The Duke of St. Hild couldn''t do this, but the members of St. Theon''s family had this ability.


    For more than three hundred years, it was the Duke of the North who led his army to defeat the main force of the Saint Theon family, thus unveiling the prelude to the decline and demise of the Paladin family.


    With this indelible hatred between them and the Saint Hild family, it is not difficult to win the trust of the East.


    It can be inferred from this that the coup in Silvermoon City is probably inseparable from the Saint Theon family.


    For example, the Savoy family, they may have always been the pawns of the Saint Theon family.


    If you think about the time when the Savoy family fell, you will find that it was after the loss of the Saint Theon family, so the relationship between the two families is definitely not simple.


    The more Colin thought about it, the more he felt that his guess should not be far from the truth of the matter.


    The only thing that made him uncertain was what role the Duke of St. Hild played in this series of conspiracies.


    No matter how Colin looked at it, he didn''t think that he was just a person who was played around by the Saint Theon family.


    Since Queen Midella knew that the St. Theon family was hiding in the dark, her brother, the Duke of St. Hild, had no reason to know.


    Think about it carefully, in the first conspiracy of the St. Theon family against the North, the Duke of St. Hild was actually the one who profited the most.


    In this second conspiracy, the Duke of St. Hilde did not suffer too much. Although the destruction of the Black Cavalry greatly reduced the military strength of the Northern Territory, it also helped him completely eradicate internal hidden dangers.


    The Duke of St. Hill deliberately hides the strength of the sanctuary, I am afraid it is to stabilize the current situation.


    As long as he can continue to hold on, then maybe it will be him who will have the last laugh this time.


    Of course, the St. Theon family will certainly not let the Duke of St. Hilde do so easily, and the next northern border will surely be surging.


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly asked: "By the way, who do you remember, what is the emblem of the Saint Theon family?"


    Quincy thought for a while and replied:


    "My lord, it''s a''brilliant tiger''!"

 Chapter 167： situation

    "Master, what you said... seems to make some sense..."


    Butler Yimon chose his rhetoric carefully.


    However, the hesitation in his eyes still made Colin understand that it was a bit unrealistic for those who do not understand the basic principles of genetics to understand the complicated relationship among the Uman family''s descendants.


    "Imon, if you are free, you can grow peas, and see if two short-stalked peas can hybridize with tall-stalked peas, then you can understand why I can be sure that Varla must not be the **** son of Earl Uman. The reason."


    "Yes, sir." Yimeng took note of the matter respectfully, and he was really going to study it in the future.


    "As for what I just said, whether you believe it or not, you should temporarily bury it in your heart and don''t spread it out. The next development of the situation in the northern border should confirm my inference."


    "Yes."


    Colin raised his glass again, had a drink with his three retainers, and then said, "Okay, now I can tell me about the territory."


    "Yes, sir." Yimeng cleared his throat, and immediately began to report to Colin the development of the Viscount collar since this time.


    During the more than four months since Colin left, the finances of the territory have recovered slightly from the disaster of the previous troll invasion, but the situation is still not optimistic due to the recent food crisis.


    Fortunately, Colin brought back a large amount of food from Silvermoon City this time. Presumably, this situation will soon be changed.


    Bingyan City¡¯s "tax reduction and business promotion" measures have been very successful, and more and more businessmen now regard Bingyan City as a transit point for border trade.


    With Colin''s current influence in Silvermoon City, more half-elf merchants will come to Ice Rock City in the future. Therefore, the "first border city of commerce" in Quincy''s mouth seems to have begun to take shape.


    Of course, this kind of distant water can''t save the nearby fire. At present, the Angley family''s finances can only be supported by loans from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce.


    However, after taking control of the wealthy half-elf kingdom, as long as Colin does not immediately engage in brutal violence, Queen Aisha will fully support him.


    This is the benefit of raising a rich woman!


    That''s right, Colin thought it was Queen Elsa that he had taken care of, not the other way around.


    After all, Queen Aisha''s throne was won by Colin for her alone, so there is really nothing wrong with it.


    After talking about the economic aspect, the next is the military aspect.


    The three thousand infantry trained by Baron Raymond had basically formed combat effectiveness, while the thousand cavalry trained by the Shire Knights was still short of fire.


    It''s okay to let them deal with the slave rebellion, but if they want to go to the battlefield to deal with the regular army, I am afraid it is still enough.


    However, the six thousand black cavalry that Colin brought back this time can completely make an immediate qualitative change in the military strength of the Anglia family.


    If coupled with the half-elf Silver Moon Guard that can be dispatched to support at any time, Colin has now become a military force that cannot be ignored in the northern part of the empire.


    Especially in the current situation where great chaos is approaching, Colin''s weight is even heavier.


    "Imon, you send someone to Winterfell to help me ask the Duke of St. Hild to marry Miss Vera."


    "Master, this kind of thing should be more appropriate for you to visit Winter City in person." Yimeng hesitated, still persuaded.


    "But I can''t go away. Now that there are frequent rebellions in the North, it is more appropriate for me to sit in Ice Rock City. Besides, I had personally asked the Duke once in Lion''s Roar Castle, but the Duke did not agree. Again, even if I am not present, it is not too rude."


    Yimon thought for a while and felt that what Colin said was reasonable, so he no longer insisted: "Well, sir, I will arrange it."


    Colin nodded in satisfaction.


    He wouldn''t go to Winter City in person at this time. In addition to sitting in Ice Rock City, he was also a little worried that he would be calculated by the gloomy Duke.


    Under the current situation in the North, as long as Colin sits firmly on the Diaoyutai, both the St. Hild family and the St. Theon family need to win him over.


    Therefore, Colin felt that if the Duke of St. Hild was wiser, he would definitely not refuse his marriage.


    "In addition, send people to pay attention to the movements of the Marquis Dawson and Earl Uman, and report to me at any time." Colin felt that these two cards should be the heaviest cards in the hands of the Saint Theon family this time.


    I just don''t know if other families have joined in.


    "Yes, master." Yimen nodded, and then reminded again, "Master, we might also pay attention to the movements of the trolls."


    "Troll?" Colin only realized that he almost ignored the enemy of life and death in the Northern Territory.


    Although the main force of the trolls has just been wiped out by the Black Cavalry, with the background of this empire, it is not impossible to bite the teeth and piece together a hundred thousand army.


    This kind of strength also has a pivotal weight in the northern territory where the current civil strife is about to rise.


    Moreover, Colin had also realized that the relationship between the St. Theon family and the trolls was definitely not simple.


    In the first Northern Rebellion, the trolls were the greatest support of the Saint Theon family.


    And this time, Colin remembered that the most important chess piece of the Saint Theon family in Silvermoon City, the Sith Savoy, was introduced to him by Prince Okamoto.


    Thinking about it this way, the situation that the Duke of St. Hild was about to face was much more severe than Colin had imagined.


    "Well, you send someone to stare at the troll, and let me know if you have any news."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Charle, you can help me train three thousand cavalry. If the instructor is not enough, you can go to Rogue Knight."


    "Yes, Master Viscount."


    "After the Regal Knight returns to Ice Rock City, let him recruit another 5,000 infantry for training."


    Colin now feels a sense of urgency more and more. If he wants to seek self-protection in the upcoming Northern Rebellion, or even take advantage of the situation, he must quickly expand his army.


    Butler Yimon frowned and persuaded: "Master, in this way, the financial pressure on our family will be too great."


    "Don''t worry about this!" Colin waved his hand and said proudly, "I have reached an agreement with Queen Aisha. The half-elf kingdom will support our army building, and in return, I will also help the half-elves. Defend against foreign enemies."


    "That''s great!"


    The Yimen trio obviously didn''t understand the relationship between Colin and Queen Aisha. At this moment, they heard this agreement that was so beneficial to the Angley family and suddenly showed an unbelievable surprise.


    This agreement simply states that the half-elf Wa Kingdom will provide money to help the Anglia family raise an army!


    Colin smiled reservedly, and then changed the subject: "For this rebellion in Ice Rock City, do you think anyone is pushing behind it?"


    Yimen immediately said: "Master, I suspect that the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is making trouble behind the scenes. Although there is no direct evidence, they are the first to start hoarding food, causing food prices to soar and causing famine."


    "Then immediately control the person in charge of their chamber of commerce in the city!"


    "Master, will this irritate Earl Uman? After all, the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is his lover Penny."


    "You don''t need to use the reason of sedition to arrest people." Colin suddenly remembered the methods used by the old king of Silvermoon City to deal with the Hyacinth Chamber of Commerce.


    "Then what reason do we use?"


    "Just say that they suspected tax evasion."

 Chapter 168： Bailu City (Part 1)

    Bailubao is located in the city of Bailu.


    This may seem like nonsense, but there is actually a **** history hidden behind it.


    The capital city in the east was Ningxiang City, famous for producing various precious spices.


    Over time, even the entire city was scented with fragrance. It was not just the taste of spices, but the long-lasting fragrance that had been deposited over hundreds of years of history.


    The bards once described it like this--


    Even if Ningxiang City disappears from the world, you can still smell its fragrance from the map.


    However, no one thought that this beautiful phrase would come true.


    Ningxiang City, the city of spices, was finally wiped out of the world in the forbidden curse jointly launched by ten sixth-order mages-[Fall of the Stars].


    Only a huge pit that has now become a lake is left, and the faint fragrance that can be heard on the map.


    Fortunately, the castle of the Saint-Pros family, the lord of the east, Bailubao was built outside the city of Ningxiang, which was able to escape the catastrophe.


    However, some people believe that the reason why the mages used Ningxiang City as the target of destruction was because Bailu Castle was not in the city.


    The mages hope to show their strength to the imperial nobles through this move, so that they will be jealous, instead of destroying a paladin family, completely intensifying the contradiction, and making both sides immortal.


    In short, since then, the Saint-Pros family and the Mages Council finally reached a non-interference and non-aggression agreement.


    Ningxiang City was destroyed, but life will continue.


    Through this incident, the people of the Eastern Territory finally realized one thing-still follow the noble master to be safe!


    Therefore, when the capital was rebuilt in the east, this new city decisively surrounded Bailubao, and even the name was changed to Bailu City.


    In fact, the people in the East really didn''t make much military achievements, and a city of wizards made them helpless. If it weren¡¯t for the elves who also hated war on the border with the East, I¡¯m afraid this area would not necessarily belong to the Glory Empire.


    Although they were defeated in military terms, the people of the East were quite high in artistic attainments. Even the elves who had not completely retreated into the depths of the Huiyue Forest believed that the people of the East were the "most noble and elegant" among human beings. One pulse".


    Located in the center of Bailu City, Bailu Fort is also the most proud architectural masterpiece of the East.


    The dome inlaid with a whole piece of white marble is white and flawless, and even at night without moonlight, it will emit a cold and gloomy light, as if the palace of a **** descended on the world.


    In the center of the square in front of the castle, a huge white horse sculpture is spreading its wings, as if it is about to rise into the sky in the next second.


    This is the emblem of the Saint-Pros family-the pure day horse.


    As night fell, a bonfire was lit in the square. Hundreds of Eastern Knights wore pure white armor and surrounded the sculpture. They all looked solemn, holding swords in their hands, and bowed their heads in prayer.


    Below the sculpture, a woman in a white priest''s robe is leading the prayers of the knights.


    Her voice was dreamlike, but it looked solemn.


    "...The glory of the Lord is everywhere, and it will lead the heroic spirits of the deceased to return to his temple..."


    "...Rest in peace, fearless warriors!"


    This female pastor looks more than 40 years old, but she still has her charm, and the holiness shrouded all over her body adds a peculiar charm to her.


    As her prayers ended, a middle-aged man in a duke''s dress strode into the square.


    He is the master of the East-the Duke of St. Pros.


    I saw the Eastern Duke approaching the female priest, clasping his chest with his left hand, bowing and saluting, and said:


    "May the grace of the Lord of Radiance last forever, and may the souls of the dead warriors rest in peace!"


    His voice is soft, with a hint of hoarseness, very contagious.


    After the Duke of the East was finished speaking, he raised his head, his complexion instantly hardened.


    I saw that he choked and pulled out the saber around his waist, held it high above his head, pointed at the sky obliquely, and said loudly:


    "But their will will be inherited, and their hatred will be remembered by us!"


    choke--


    In a series of drew swords, the knights gathered on the square raised their swords to the sky in the same way as the Duke of St. Pros, shouting in unison:


    "Inherit the will and remember the hatred!"


    ...


    After the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the heroic spirits, the knights dispersed.


    Count Evan walked over slowly, and saluted the two remaining Duke of Saint-Pros and the priestess in the square, and greeted: "Father, mother."


    It turned out that the female priest turned out to be the duchess.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros looked at his second son, and said coldly: "What? You also came to help that Viscount Alston intercede?"


    Count Evan rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "I''m actually here to help my brother intercede."


    "What do you mean? Your brother is still a prisoner of the Anglia family. What use is it for you to intercede with me?"


    Count Evan did not answer this question directly, but instead said:


    "Father, Viscount Alston has been kneeling in Bailu Castle for three days and three nights, and no water has entered. If this continues, even with his Tier 4 knight''s body, I am afraid that he will not be able to hold it."


    "Huh! You sympathize with him? Then who will sympathize with the 200,000 soldiers of the Pegasus Army?"


    "No, father, I have no sympathy for Viscount Alston. It''s just that if Viscount Alston, as his deputy, knelt and died in the White Dew Castle, what punishment should the Marquis of Vincent, as the coach, be punished?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros raised his brows and hummed: "You really came to beg your brother."


    Count Evan smiled and persuaded: "Yes, father. If you don''t want to forgive Viscount Alston now, how can you have any reason to forgive him after you redeem your brother in the future?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pross said in an unpleasant manner: "Why do you think I will forgive Vincent that waste?"


    "Oh? Don''t you plan to forgive your brother? That''s great!" Evan clapped his hands, but exclaimed more excitedly, "Then when can I inherit my brother''s rank of Marquis?"


    "You want to be beautiful!" The Duke of Saint-Pros glared and said angrily.


    But Count Evan was not scared at all. Instead, he asked in shock:


    "No, father, if this marquis position is not passed on to me, who are you going to pass on? It¡¯s not Anna? Just her stupid look You are really ready to pass on The East is handed over to her?"


    The Duke of St. Pros was panting with anger, and he held the hilt tightly with his right hand, as if he was about to swing his sword at this unconscious son in the next second.


    "Okay, don''t quarrel." The Duchess stood up at the right time, "Evan, you are not allowed to talk to your father in this tone in the future, and you are not allowed to slander your brother and your sister at will."


    "Yes, mother." Count Evan shrank his head, as if the mother who was kind and didn''t speak rashly made him even more in awe.


    After that, the duchess turned her head to look at her husband again: "You too, are you ready to draw your sword to your own children? And that Viscount Alston, don''t really let him die in Bairro Castle, that will damage your reputation. ."


    "I know." The Duke of Saint-Pros sighed and strode into the castle.


    But after walking a few steps, seeing that Earl Evan did not follow up, he turned around and ordered:


    "Come here soon, I have something to ask you."


    "Yes, father!"

 Chapter 169： Bailu City (Part 2)

    "Get up, Viscount Alston."


    "Yes... Lord Duke!"


    Viscount Alston struggled to stand up, but after three days of kneeling in the snow, his legs had completely lost consciousness, and he tried several times without success.


    Finally, with the help of Evan Evan, he finally stood up straight.


    The Duke of St. Pros didn''t show any sympathy or pity, and he glanced at the two indifferently, and then walked into the castle first.


    "sit down."


    "Thank you, Lord Duke!"


    His legs trembled and Viscount Auston, who was unable to stand still, sat down quickly, but in front of the Duke of Saint-Pros, he still did not dare to lean on the back of his chair, and his **** was only half seated.


    "My two hundred thousand army was ruined, I was going to kill you."


    Viscount Alston shook his whole body when he heard the words, but the Duke''s next sentence made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    "But for the sake of the loyalty of the Alston family for hundreds of years, I decided to spare your life."


    "Thank you Lord Duke! Your kindness will be remembered by the Auston family!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros looked at Viscount Auston, who was almost crying, with a trace of contempt in his eyes, but he still patiently said: "You go to Ice Rock City and tell Viscount Anglia, I agree with him to change prisoners. Proposal to trade Garcia for Vincent."


    "Yes." Viscount Alston hurriedly replied. Then he saw that the Duke of Saint-Pros had no other orders, so he quickly got up and left.


    Then there was silence in the hall, and neither father nor son spoke first, as if they were trying to be patient.


    In the end, the Duke of Saint-Pros couldn''t see his son''s tired look, and reprimanded: "What are you still doing with me?"


    Count Evan looked innocent, and said, "Father, didn''t you ask me to come over and ask me if you have something to ask?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros widened his eyes, just wanting to drew his sword to kill this unruly, ignorant and inferior son.


    But after all, he forced himself to calm down and asked in a deep voice, "Do you think that with the current situation in the northern border, should we intervene?"


    "Are we still able to intervene?" Evan asked unceremoniously. "The army of the Pegasus Legion has basically been ruined by my good brother. Are you planning to send the navy to the north?


    Or do you expect to conscript the private soldiers of the lords in the East and let them fight the people in the North for us? "


    "So you think we can only watch from the side?"


    "At least we don''t have the strength to invade the North with a big fanfare. However, we can''t say that we can''t do anything."


    The face of the Duke of Saint-Pros only improved slightly, and he asked, "What to do?"


    "The current situation in the Northern Territory is on the verge of breaking out. Next, the Saint Theon family and the Saint Hild family will definitely fight to the death, but before they are exhausted, we can''t easily end, otherwise it will be the same as this time in Shadow Canyon. Knife in the hands of others."


    Hearing this, the brow of the Duke of St. Pros jumped, apparently being pricked in the sore place by his son, but he did not have a seizure, but continued to listen.


    "So, our best choice now is to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. At the same time, you need to pay attention to two key people."


    "Which two?"


    "Marquis Dawson and Viscount Anglia!" Count Evan slowly uttered two names, and then explained, "Marquis Dawson wants to realize the dream of a dwarf nation, and has no allegiance to the St. Theon family. Who Can help him realize this dream, he will fall to whom.


    Therefore, this is a force that can be drawn to us.


    As for Viscount Anglia, you must have clearly seen this person¡¯s ability through the Battle of Silvermoon City. Although he is currently the power of the Duke of St. Hild, I always feel that his loyalty is not firm, and it is possible. The people we wooed. "


    The Duke of St. Pros nodded slowly, agreeing with his son''s words.


    Count Evan continued to say: "In addition, the attitude of the royal family is also very important. I think that with the hatred between the San Lorenzo family and the San Theon family, they might not be willing to see the northern border fall into the Holy Land. In the hands of the Theon family, it is very likely that they will end up personally when the St. Hild family can''t hold it."


    "If the San Lorenzo family sends troops to the north, what chance does the San Theon family have?"


    "Not necessarily." Count Evan shook his head. "There are many people who hope that the North Territory can change a master."


    "Who do you mean by''many people''?"


    Count Evan¡¯s smile suddenly became a little playful: "Aren¡¯t you one of them?"


    The Duke of St. Pros suddenly became quiet at this time, and even the rude look of Evan Evan''s slight scrutiny couldn''t make him angry.


    However, the Duke of Saint-Pros did not respond to the question of his son''s question just now.


    After a long silence, Count Evan suddenly yawned and smiled: "Father, if there is nothing else, I will go back and rest first."


    The Duke of St. Pros nodded, saying nothing more.


    Seeing the son''s back slowly disappearing outside the hall, the Duke of Saint-Pros'' eyes became a little struggling.


    "Why, my heart moved?" A soft voice suddenly sounded, and the duchess, who had changed her clothes, appeared in the hall.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros seemed to understand what his wife was talking about. He sighed and shook his head.


    not to mention¡­¡­"


    The duchess stepped forward, gently kneading her husband''s shoulders, and said softly: "Are you worried about the lords of the East?"


    "Yes. Vincent has been a Marquis of the East for so long, and I have been trained as the first heir. So many lords of the East have already placed bets on him. If I abolish him now..."


    "Those lords don''t necessarily have the guts, right?"


    "Humph! Of course it doesn''t matter who didn''t make a big bet.


    But Earl Hall, he married his most precious daughter to Vincent.


    And the Earl of Brugen, you know how much money his chamber of commerce provides to Vincent.


    There is also the Alston family, almost completely tied to Vincent, I don''t know whether to call them smart or call them stupid!


    Once these families see that I abolish Vincent their years of investment have been wiped out, you say, can they not resent me?


    Especially when the Pegasus Legion was hit hard, hehe, one carelessness might be a mess! "


    With a sigh, he said leisurely: "To be honest, I actually admire the Duke of St. Hilde, who has the courage to attack his vassals. If I can make a big purge in the East, Vincent stupid The position of Marquis is not to be abolished!"


    The duchess was silent, and after a long time she spoke again: "But if you are so partial to Vincent, Evan''s grievance will only grow."


    The Duke of Saint-Pross sneered: "Without the corresponding strength to support, what is the use of his grievance no matter what?"


    The duchess'' eyes flickered and suggested: "It''s not too late for you to start helping Evan cultivate power."


    The Duke of St. Pros pondered for a moment, but still shook his head:


    "Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 170： integral

    The sky was gloomy, and dark clouds shrouded the earth as if the edge could not be seen.


    The fighting in Ice Rock City has stopped, but the people''s hearts are still heavy.


    Especially the slaves who surrendered, they were shackled again, squatting at the foot of the city wall shivering, and their hearts were full of despair.


    "Hey, lame, do you think Lord Lord is going to starve us to death?"


    The lame slave touched his head and muttered, "How would I know."


    "Is it worth thinking about?" Another slave said feebly, slumping on the ground, "Now the city is already short of food, how can Lord Lord waste food on us?"


    "Then... shall we just wait for death like this?"


    "Otherwise? Do you still want to kill it?"


    Questioning the slave''s body trembled uncontrollably, as if recalling the terrible sight of the black cavalry charge, he suddenly shut up and said nothing.


    The breath of despair grew stronger.


    The lifelessness of the slaves has even attracted a few vultures hovering in mid-air.


    They are quietly waiting for the upcoming feast.


    He was lame but was a little unwilling. He was still young and didn''t want to die. Looking at the soldiers patrolling around, he hesitated for a while, and seemed to have finally plucked up his courage.


    But just as he struggled to stand up and was about to walk towards the soldiers, he suddenly saw the city gate not far away open.


    Amidst the clattering of horseshoes, a large-scale caravan slowly drove into Ice Rock City.


    Lame doesn''t care about caravans, he only cares about food.


    "My lord, my lord..."


    "Are you calling me?" The soldier looked at the lame leg that was approaching, holding the handle of the knife with his right hand, and said vigilantly, "Stand on the spot, don''t get closer!"


    "Yes Yes."


    "What''s your business?"


    "My lord, I''m so hungry, can you give me something to eat..." The lame hunched his waist and pleaded, "I have a lot of strength. I can help you with your work, whatever you want!"


    "Don''t worry, you will be arranged to work soon."


    "Then...is there anything to eat?"


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to work!"


    "Really?" Lame still couldn''t believe that such a good thing would actually happen.


    "What did I lie to you." The soldier waved his hand impatiently. "Go back and be honest."


    The crippled leg did not go back, but nervously asked: "My lord, my lord, isn''t there a shortage of food in the city now? How can we still give us food?"


    The soldier pointed to the caravan entering the city: "Do you know what those vehicles are carrying?"


    The lame shook his head foolishly.


    "It''s food!" The soldier said proudly, "Lord Lord brought back a large amount of food from the half-elf kingdom, enough for you to eat!"


    "Really...really?" His lame eyes shone, and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    The soldier didn''t want to take care of the annoying slave anymore, and waved his hand to let him go back quickly.


    The lame leg weakened, and he immediately knelt on the ground, and kept kowtow in the direction of the Red Fort, muttering something in his mouth:


    "Thank you Lord Lord, praise Lord Lord!"


    His weird behavior also aroused the curiosity of other slaves, and they gathered around to inquire.


    Then, Lame told the other slaves the good news he had just received.


    Soon, the news spread quickly like a plague, and more and more slaves began to learn to be lame, knelt on the ground and kept kowtow, praising the benevolent lord.


    In an instant, the entire Ice Rock City seemed to come alive, and the death enveloping the city''s head gradually dissipated, and the frightened vultures fluttered their wings and dispersed.


    Before long, the soldiers began to divide the slaves into groups of about ten people. Each group was led by a soldier and assigned to different tasks, such as repairing city walls, cleaning streets, building refugee camps...


    Lame was assigned to a task of repairing houses in the city. When he followed the leading soldier to the collapsed house, he was suddenly a little embarrassed¡ª¡ª


    Because he remembered that he had rushed into this house during the chaos and snatched some things...


    With a trace of shame, the crippled leg immediately stepped forward and began to work.


    A slave next to him asked the leading soldier with some uncertainty: "My lord, when do we have something to eat?"


    "It''s there at noon, hurry up and get to work!"


    "well!"


    As soon as the slaves heard that there was food, regardless of hunger and fatigue, they immediately got busy.


    ...


    Finally it was noon, and the lame, already exhausted, squeezed into the long queue of slaves, and walked to the place to receive food.


    I don''t know how long he walked, he finally smelled a faint smell of meat.


    Gurgling.


    For a time, the sound of drooling came and went one after another.


    The lame stretched his neck and looked forward, but he could only vaguely see a high platform and a huge iron pot on it.


    After a long wait, the lame leg finally came to the high platform.


    The soldier handed him three slices of black bread and a bowl of steaming broth.


    It is said to be broth, but in fact, there is no shadow of meat at all, only a layer of fat floating on it and a light smell of meat, which proves that it is indeed not water, but broth.


    Faced with such food, the lame leg even cried directly.


    It''s not that the food is too bad, but too good.


    As a slave, he had never eaten meat in his entire life.


    Now that I can have broth to drink, the lame feels that he is worth it in his entire life!


    Dip it in the broth, stuffed the brown bread into the stomach with a few bites of the lame leg, and then it was not too hot, and directly poured the broth in the bowl into the stomach in one breath.


    Feeling the warmth radiating from the abdomen to the whole body, my lame leg suddenly felt full of energy.


    "My lord, after finishing work this afternoon, do you have anything to eat?"


    "Of course there is."


    "What about tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow too."


    "What about the day after tomorrow?"


    "You''re endless!" The soldier was angry and glared at his lame. "As long as you work for the lord, you will naturally have food."


    Lame had no idea what to say at this moment, Lord Lord in his heart, as if he was already at the same height as the Lord of Radiance.


    "It''s not just food." The soldiers gathered their own group of slaves and explained, "There are points."


    "Points?" The slaves looked at each other, completely unaware of what this meant.


    "Can the points... be eaten?" Lame asked tremblingly.


    The soldier sneered, shook his head and said, "You can''t eat points. But it''s very useful."


    Before the slaves could continue to ask questions, the soldiers declared: "The most serious work this morning is the lame. Everyone has no opinion?"


    The slaves shook their heads. The lameness was indeed the one who did the most work today. Everyone saw it.


    "Okay, I''ll be lame for one point this morning." The soldier immediately took out a roll of parchment and began to record.


    The lame leg was still at a loss: "My lord, points...what''s the point?"


    "Points can help you get rid of slavery and become free people!"


    "Free people?"


    At this time, the rest of the slaves couldn''t sit still They gathered around the soldiers and asked: "My lord, how many points do you need to become a free citizen?"


    "I don''t know." The soldiers spread their hands. "Lord Lord said that there will be a competition every month. The ten slaves in the city with the most points can become free people!"


    Wow--


    The slaves screamed excitedly.


    They don''t know how many slaves there are in the city, and how rare it is to have a monthly quota of ten.


    However, they have already seen hope-the hope of a class transition!


    This kind of hope makes their mental outlook look completely new, as if they have completely become another person.


    When the work of the afternoon started again, all the slaves were mad and rushed to work, for fear of being beaten by their companions.


    A fanatical mood gradually enveloped Bingyan City.

 Chapter 171： See off

    "Colin, have your slaves in Ice Rock City always worked so hard?"


    Viscount Lawrence walked on the street, smiling at Colin Road.


    From the way he calls Colin, it can be seen that the two are quite familiar now.


    One has ulterior motives and deliberately made friends, the other is asking for others, so the relationship between Colin and Lawrence quickly heated up, and they soon became as close as brothers who grew up together.


    "Haha, that''s because I gave them meat!" Colin laughed, and did not tell Lawrence about the points system that really inspired these slaves.


    "You are so kind." Lawrence smiled, and then a trace of envy flashed across his face, "And too rich!"


    Colin smiled and shook his head, and said to himself: "Where can I be called rich? I still owe 300,000 gold coins to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce."


    "Speaking of this..." Lawrence suddenly looked straight, "Colin, how did I hear that your subordinates sealed the Tulip Chamber of Commerce stationed in Ice Rock City? And arrested all the responsible persons there?"


    "Is there anything like this?" Colin looked innocent and turned to look at the Rego knight behind him, "Rego, what''s the matter?"


    Knight Rego touched his big bald head and said with a silly smile: "My lord, there is indeed such a thing. It was Master Quincy''s order, saying that they suspected them of tax evasion."


    "That''s it..." Colin frowned pretendingly, and then immediately said to Viscount Lawrence, "Lawrence, don''t worry, I will check it out myself after I go back, and I will never wrong the innocent."


    "Then I can rest assured." Viscount Lawrence didn''t know if he had seen through Colin''s tricks, coughing lightly, "Colin, in fact, your father has always valued you and hopes that the two can be closer together. ."


    "I think the relationship between our two families is very close." Colin blinked and smiled, "Isn''t my sister married to Valla Knight?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Viscount Lawrence frowned when he heard the name Varla.


    It seemed that the name of the **** had stained his ears.


    "In fact, the relationship between our two families can go further." Viscount Lawrence''s eyes had undisguised eagerness.


    "what do you mean?"


    Viscount Lawrence suddenly smiled ambiguously, and said: "I have a sister who has not been married before. She looks beautiful and has a dignified and elegant personality. If Colin, you are interested, I can go back and mention it with my father, presumably he I must be very happy to have a son-in-law like you."


    With these days, Viscount Lawrence has already determined that Colin has great value in wining, and at the moment when the Northern Territory is about to usher in a big change, he can''t help but extend his own olive branch.


    Colin raised his brows, obviously a little surprised.


    The Uman family wanted to marry the Anglia family again.


    What is the old silver coin, Earl Uman, going to do?


    Of course, Colin didn''t know that this was actually a temporary thought by Lawrence, and it was not an instruction from Count Uman.


    "Sorry, Lawrence, you should also know that I have always admired Miss Vera, so..."


    Colin decisively refused.


    There is no Vera fragrance in the earl''s daughter.


    What''s more, his vigilance towards the Uman family has never diminished.


    "That''s really a shame." Viscount Lawrence sighed, seeming to be sincerely sorry.


    But soon, he cleared up his mood and blessed: "Then I wish you a smooth marriage to Miss Vera."


    Colin quickly thanked him.


    The two went all the way out of the city, and Viscount Lawrence smiled and gestured: "Colin, just send it here."


    "Okay. There have been frequent rebellions in the northern border recently, so you must be careful on the road."


    Viscount Lawrence waved his hand indifferently: "Don''t worry, how can those rebellious slaves be opponents of the Uman family guard."


    Just as Viscount Lawrence was about to leave, Colin suddenly stopped the opponent and said casually:


    "I just mentioned Knight Valla, I suddenly realized that it seems that I haven''t seen this brother-in-law for a long time. I heard that he was injured in the Troll War last time, and I worried for him for a while. Can''t invite Valra Knight, and of course my sister, to come to Ice Rock City as a guest?"


    "Of course. This time I return to Fallen Eagle City, I will convey your invitation to Knight Valla and Miss Caitlin as soon as possible."


    Colin smiled brighter when he heard the words.


    After that, the two reluctantly said goodbye, as if they were really hard to separate.


    When the Uman family''s motorcade gradually disappeared outside the city, Colin put away the smirk on his face, then turned around and asked Rego Knight: "The steward of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, have you spoken?"


    "Yes, sir. According to him, this time the Tulip Chamber of Commerce hoards food and pushes up food prices is a unified order issued by the Chamber of Commerce headquarters.


    Moreover, Bingyan City, and even the entire slave rebellion of the Viscount, are inextricably linked to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. "


    "En." Colin pondered for a moment, then ordered, "Make arrangements, I want to see him."


    "Yes."


    Colin turned his horse''s head and returned to the city.


    When passing by a residential area, he suddenly stopped.


    "...So, the points for half a day this morning are still lame!" the soldier announced loudly, while recording it with a quill pen.


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!" The lame face flushed with excitement, and thanked him again and again.


    Immediately, he saw Colin stopping on the road.


    Lame didn''t know Colin, and of course he didn''t know how to see the title of the nobleman from the style of the dress, but he still saw from the team of guards behind Colin that the young man in front of him was a big man!


    So, he was very cleverly crawling on the ground, and shouted respectfully: "Farewell to the lord!"


    The leading soldier obviously knew Colin, and quickly stepped forward and bowed to salute: "My Lord Viscount!"


    The lame eyes stared roundly, obviously realizing that he had actually met Lord Lord.


    He raised his head slightly and carefully looked at Colin from the corner of his eye, his heart full of gratitude and admiration.


    The rest of the slaves knelt down and saluted Colin.


    Colin looked at the lame leg, and asked curiously: "Are you lame?"


    "Yes...yes! Lord Lord!" The lame leg felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    "But I don''t think you are lame?"


    "My lord, one of my father''s right legs is lame, so he is called lame. After he died, he gave me his name."


    The name can still be inherited... This sounds absurd, but it''s normal among slaves.


    "Oh, then you should be called''The Lame II''." Colin made a joke, but it is a pity that the slaves did not understand it. The scene was a bit cold for a while...


    "Yes, my lord, from now on I will be called Lame II!" Still lame to save face, I immediately kowtow to Colin to thank him.


    Colin let out a laugh and waved his hand: "Forget it, you should continue to call you lame, otherwise, other nobles would dare to call the second king when they heard a slave, and maybe they would just send you to the gallows."


    "Yes, my lord." It doesn''t matter to be lame. The names of slaves like him are very random, and many slaves even don''t even have a name.


    Colin looked at this very clever young slave and suddenly smiled: "I am lame, now I have something to do to you Would you like it?"


    The crippled leg responded loudly without hesitation:


    "Of course! It''s my pleasure to serve you!"


    "Okay, come with me."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The rest of the slaves looked at Pi Dian Pi Dian''s lame leg leaving with the lord, with envy in their eyes.


    Suddenly a slave shouted at the leader soldier: "My lord, he has gone lame, what about his points?"


    The soldier scratched his head, feeling that his lame leg could be seen by the Lord Viscount, he would definitely not worry about his points anymore, so he nodded and said: "Okay, I will redistribute his points."


    "Thank your lord!"


    The slaves cheered suddenly.


    The lord''s favor is a bit too unrealistic for them, but the points in front of them are more real.

 Chapter 172： Olma

    In the lobby on the first floor of the Red Fort, the lame was sitting on a chair cautiously, not even breathing loudly.


    A delicate half-elf maid put a cup of hot water in front of the lame leg, thanked the lame leg again and again, but did not dare to reach out to touch the delicate water glass, as if she was afraid of staining it.


    The half-elf maid is Cathy Savoy.


    After completing the task assigned to her by Colin, she had a chance to become the baron of the half-elf kingdom. However, contrary to everyone''s expectations, she took the initiative to cede the title to another member of the Savoy family, herself. Willingly became Colin''s maid.


    Everyone thought Cathy was too stupid, and neither the baron nor the maid knew which one to choose.


    But Colin felt that this was an ambitious half-elf.


    However, if Cathy can''t show the value she deserves, then she can only be a maid serving tea and water by Colin''s side.


    After Cathy stepped back, another fat businessman walked into the hall under the **** of the soldiers.


    His expression was very haggard, and there were bruises on his skin that could not be covered by his clothes. It was obvious that he had just suffered a torture to extract a confession.


    Colin looked at the other person''s somewhat familiar fat face and asked: "You are the manager of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce in Ice Rock City-Olma?"


    "Yes, Master Viscount!"


    "Who is Oliver?"


    "He is my brother, my lord."


    Colin suddenly smiled: "Oliver and I still have some friendship, since you are his brother, don''t be too restrained, sit down."


    "Yes, my lord." Olma sat down quickly, but she didn''t relax at all.


    He had heard his brother mention the Viscount Anglia a long time ago, and knew that this was not a lord who could easily fool the past.


    "Olma, to be honest, I am very sad. My relationship with the Tulip Chamber of Commerce has always been very harmonious, and even a loan of up to 300,000 gold coins was lent from your Chamber of Commerce, but I did not expect that you actually tried to get me Inciting rebellion in his territory!"


    The fat on Olma''s face trembled, and he quickly begged for mercy: "My lord, I only acted according to the orders issued by the Chamber of Commerce headquarters! I have no malice against the Angley family!"


    "However, the rebellion has caused great losses to my territory. What do you think should be done?"


    "I..." Olma whispered, but didn''t know how to speak.


    Originally, he thought Colin would be afraid of Count Uman standing behind the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, and did not dare to do anything to him.


    But unfortunately, a severe beating in the prison made him realize the reality-


    The Viscount Anglia was not afraid to offend the Uman family at all.


    After a while, he had to bow his head and said dejectedly: "My lord, I am willing to accept what you say you should be punished..."


    Colin did not immediately say the punishment measures, but looked up and down Olma with scrutiny eyes, until he saw him with a hairy heart.


    "You said earlier that the order to incite a slave rebellion was issued by the headquarters of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "So, it''s all Ms. Penny''s idea?"


    Olma sweated slightly on her forehead, but she still gritted her teeth and said, "It should be."


    Colin asked again: "Ms. Penny is the most beloved lover of Earl Uman. Does the Earl know this plan?"


    The cold sweat on Olma''s face spreads more: "This...I don''t know this..."


    "Then what do you think? Is it possible, Lord Earl, to know?"


    "But... maybe..."


    Bang!


    Colin suddenly patted the round table again, and the two people on the opposite side stood up with fright.


    "Mr. Olma, do you know that you were questioning the integrity of a northern earl?"


    "I...I..." Orma Khan was raining, shaking all over.


    Colin gave a sullen smile: "You said, if Lord Earl knew that you slandered him like this, slandered Ms. Penny, and slandered the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, what would you do?"


    Olma fell to her knees with a puff, and cried, "Big...sir... forgive me!"


    Colin suddenly laughed again, and his tone softened again: "Olma, I hope you can understand that it is not how I punish you now, but how the Lord Earl would punish you if he knew about you. ."


    "My lord...help me..."


    "stand up."


    Olma stood up tremblingly, and then she saw Colin handing over a roll of letter paper and a quill, and at the same time commanded: "Write a letter to your brother Oliver."


    "Write... What do you write?" Olma looked blank.


    "Tell him that you have revealed Count Uman''s conspiracy to me, and tell him to be careful not to be liquidated by Count Uman."


    "My lord...this..." Olma didn''t dare to touch the pen.


    Because he knew very well that Count Uman might not know what he had revealed about the plot, but if such a letter fell into the hands of the Uman family, then he and his younger brother would definitely die without a place to be buried.


    "Why, don''t you want to write?" Colin raised his eyebrows and said coldly.


    "I, I write, I write." Looking at Colin Senran''s gaze, Olma knew that even if he didn''t want to, he must leave the name certificate.


    Seeing Olma tremblingly pick up the pen, Colin frowned again: "Don''t tremble! Why? Did you want to hide the handwriting on purpose?"


    "No, no, no! How dare I?"


    Seeing Olma writing this letter honestly, Colin regained his smile, and patted the other person''s shoulder affectionately: "Don''t worry, as long as you don¡¯t leave Ice Rock City, no one will dare to take you. How about it."


    "Yes, Master Viscount!" At this time, Olma also recovered her composure.


    Because he understands that he has no choice.


    Colin received the letter, and pointed to the lame standing aside, "This is the lame, you will explain to him in detail the specific location of the slave rebellion arranged by your Chamber of Commerce near Ice Rock City. ."


    "Yes." Of course Olma nodded in response.


    Colin looked at the lame leg again and ordered: "Lame leg, what I need you to do is very simple, that is, go to the place where these slaves rebelled and tell the rebels that there is food in Ice Rock City, a lot of food!


    As long as you do this well, UU reading doesn''t have to work hard every day to earn points, I can also make you a free citizen. "


    "Yes, my lord!" Although the lame leg didn''t understand why Colin did this, he still responded loudly.


    In fact, Colin just wanted to get more cheap labor.


    These slave rebels are just a group of mobs, allowing them to spread in the territory will only cause greater damage, it is better to lure them all to Ice Rock City, and then catch them all at once.


    There was a lot of food, and Colin did not worry that these slaves could not be resettled.


    The slaves can be allowed to work without being paid, as long as they are given bread and broth that can barely fill their stomachs, they will not make trouble.


    If there are ten more places to become free citizens every month, then the slaves will work desperately for Colin.


    Hey, exploitation is that simple.


    Of course, in such a famine season, someone like Colin who is willing to give his slave a bite to eat is definitely a benevolent lord.

 Chapter 173： Winter Veil

    It snows almost every year during Winter Veil, and this year is no exception.


    Early in the morning, there was a heavy snowfall in Bingyan City, and bursts of biting cold wind blew through the dim sky.


    In such bad weather, the benevolent lord did not let the slaves go out to work.


    One by one, they squeezed into the newly constructed refugee camp, relying on each other''s body temperature to keep warm.


    Suddenly, the camp boiled again, and various surprises were screaming, because the benevolent lord even asked the soldiers to bring wine to the slaves.


    Of course, wine is not a good wine, and it is mixed with a lot of water, but to most slaves who have never tasted the taste of wine in their lives, it seems like the jade liquid from heaven.


    The pungent drink dispelled the cold, and countless slaves crawled on the ground, loudly praising the lord''s mercy.


    At this moment, the benevolent lord is still lying in the warm blanket.


    There was heavy snow outside the house, but the house was warm like spring.


    The flame in the fireplace jumped all night, and the heat emitted made the entire room extraordinarily comfortable.


    Cathy walked in lightly and filled a few dry wood into the fireplace. When she was about to leave, she saw Colin sitting up on the bed.


    "My lord, you are awake."


    "kindness."


    In fact, Colin woke up early, just getting out of bed on such a snowy morning is a kind of memory and remembrance of the habits of the past life.


    "Happy Winter Veil, Master Viscount! I''m going to prepare washing water and breakfast for you."


    Today, Cathy dressed up specially, wearing a white dress with a ruffled apron around her waist, and her long chestnut hair **** with a red headband, looking simple and generous.


    Watery eyes, long pointed ears, and delicate facial features made her exude a soft temperament.


    "Happy Winter Veil!" Colin greeted the half-elf maid with a smile.


    Then I got out of bed and walked to the window, looking at the silver-clad world outside, my thoughts flying.


    The Winter Veil Festival is a unique festival of the Glorious Empire. It lasts from mid-December to the beginning of January of the year. It is the most grand festival of the year.


    On the snow in the castle, there are three children playing around.


    They were both collateral members of the Anglia family, and Colin was not familiar with it. It took a long time to distinguish the name of one of the little boys. As for the other two, he couldn''t remember it.


    Listening to the innocent laughter of the children in the ear, an unspeakable loneliness suddenly surged into Colin''s heart.


    call--


    Colin suddenly slammed the window open.


    The freezing north wind mixed with snowflakes rushed towards his face, with an icy chill, as if it were going deep into the bones, freezing the blood.


    However, Colin didn''t care at all.


    After being promoted to a Tier 4 knight, his long-silent heart suddenly came to life, beating again, and it was more powerful and surging than before.


    Driven by this heart, the blood in his whole body was also surging like a surging river, and the heat radiated from his whole body made the snow all over the sky melt into water before it even touched the skin.


    "Yeah! Lord Viscount, why did you open the window? Beware of the cold." Cathy walked in with the washing utensils and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Colin smiled, closed the window again, and let Cathy take care of herself to wash.


    "My lord, are you having breakfast here today or are you going to the restaurant?"


    "Just here."


    "Yes."


    Soon, Cathy walked in again with the dinner plate.


    The breakfast is very rich, charcoal grilled tilapia, cream tomatoes, almond gingerbread, and a cup of eggnog.


    However, Colin frowned: "Eggnog? Didn''t I ask you to prepare deer blood wine for every meal?"


    Cathy explained in a low voice: "My lord, this is the first meal of Winter Veil. According to tradition, there must be almond gingerbread and eggnog."


    Colin just remembered now, it seemed that this was indeed the case.


    "My lord, if you insist, I can go to the kitchen to prepare a glass of deer blood wine."


    "Forget it." Colin waved his hand.


    It''s okay not to drink blood for a meal, and he doesn''t bother to let the kitchen go to toss again.


    When he went to the countryside, Colin also took advantage of these foods to experience the atmosphere of the Winter Veil Festival in this world.


    "How do you half-elves spend the Winter Veil Festival?" Colin asked casually while experiencing the wonderful reaction of gingerbread and eggnog in his mouth.


    Cathy, who was standing by the side, smiled and said, "Actually, the Winter Veil in the Half-elf Kingdom is no different from the Empire. The only difference is that we will hold a bonfire party in the evening."


    "Campfire?"


    "Yes, it can be said to be a bonfire party, but the dancers are male half-elves. They will show their talents at the dance to attract the attention of female half-elves."


    "Wouldn''t they invite female half-elves to dance?"


    "No, that''s the custom of your human empire. Half-elf dances are usually solo dances. At the end of the ball, a judge composed of respected elderly people will select the most beautiful male half-elf dancing."


    Speaking of this, Cathy seemed to recall something, her small face suddenly became red, very cute.


    Colin was a little speechless.


    "The most graceful man..."


    This expression made Colin get goose bumps all over his body.


    But as a gentleman, Colin still suppressed his inner discomfort and asked with a smile: "Then what reward will this winner get?"


    "He will get the title of''Moonlight Dancer''." Cathy''s eyes were full of envy and admiration, and she seemed to yearn for this title.


    Colin nodded, and suddenly became interested in the moonlight dancers, wanting to see how beautiful their dancing postures are.


    "Your custom should be passed on to the elves, right?"


    "Yes." Cathy nodded, "Besides, before the elves disappeared in the Glory Moon Forest, the Moonlight Dancers Selection Ball in Silvermoon City will actually be attended by representatives of the elves."


    "Oh? When did that startThe Elves completely cut off contact with you?"


    Cathy pondered for a moment, and replied: "I have read the ancient records in the Savoy family, probably... more than 800 years ago, the elves completely disappeared in the depths of the glorious forest and never contacted us again. "


    Colin had finished eating the food in front of him, took the napkin and wiped his mouth, curiously asked: "Have you half-elves never tried to enter the Huiyue Forest to find traces of the elves?"


    "Of course it did. In the first few years of the disappearance of the Elves, many half-elf nobles in Silvermoon City who were closely connected with the Elves were panicked. They sent a large number of rangers and soldiers to the Bright Moon Forest to try to find the Elves. Of the trail.


    But... the half-elves who entered the Huiyue Forest have never come out again without exception..."


    "Haven''t come out again?" Colin frowned.


    He suddenly felt that the disappearance of the elves might not be that simple.


    That mysterious and dangerous Huiyue Forest should hide some unknown things.

 Chapter 174： Winter Veil

    The night is dark, and everything is quiet.


    Only the wood burning in the fireplace made a crackling sound from time to time.


    Xiaobai curled up and lay down in front of the fireplace. The hair on one side of his body was slightly browned because of being too close.


    Colin stretched out and stood up from the pile of government documents.


    "I have read the tax documents in the past few months. You have done a good job. The measures to reduce taxes and attract business have been effective and can continue to be implemented."


    Colin said to Quincy, the tax officer, as he walked to the fireplace and picked up the kitten who had almost caught the fire because of the temperature of the flame, hugged it in his arms, and lay on the wicker chair in front of the fireplace.


    "Meow--"


    Xiaobai screamed in dissatisfaction, as if the angry stupid human being interrupted its rest, but soon fell silent under Colin''s touch, and squinted his eyes again, lying on Colin''s chest.


    "Yes, Lord Viscount. Your approval is my greatest glory." Quincy bowed his head to Colin, and he was relieved.


    Obviously, he did not expect that Colin would have patience and the ability to understand complicated tax documents. He was quite nervous before.


    Most aristocratic lords in this world don¡¯t have the mind to manage these mundane tasks in their territories. They are basically left to the housekeepers and tax officers to take care of, and they are either immersed in pleasure or lingering among the noble ladies, or I want to show off my strength.


    Lords like Colin who are willing to spend their time on these boring government affairs are indeed relatively rare.


    Quincy couldn''t help but get up to twelve points, reminding himself that his future work must not be sloppy.


    "Well, it''s not too early, Quincy, you go back and rest first."


    "Yes, Master Viscount."


    After Quincy left, only Colin and the butler Yimon remained in the study.


    Colin rubbed Xiaobai''s soft hair and said, "Today is the last day of Winter Veil, and the snow has stopped. From tomorrow, let the slaves continue to work."


    "Yes, sir. You have given them a rest for the entire Winter Veil, which is already very kind."


    The corner of Colin''s mouth twitched. He was still a little unaccustomed to the way the nobles in this world squeezed slaves.


    "What are the main tasks next?"


    Yimeng opened the sheepskin scroll in his hand and checked the Houhui report: "Master, the work in Bingyan City has been basically completed, and the next work is mainly to repair the Red Fort and the water conservancy project."


    Immon paused, looked up at Colin, and saw that he had no objection, then continued: "This time there is a lot of surplus labor, I am going to renovate the Red Fort.


    Warehouses, stables, martial arts grounds, and cellars also need to be expanded. This is the design drawing I asked someone to draft. Please have a look. "


    Colin took the design drawings and asked, "What is the estimated budget for repairing the Red Fort?"


    "It takes about 30,000 gold coins, sir."


    Colin pondered for a moment, feeling that the cost was acceptable.


    The current financial situation of the Angley family is no longer as embarrassing as it was half a year ago, not to mention that there are wealthy half-elves behind, and Colin can also splurge.


    Moreover, taking advantage of the slave rebellion this time, Colin gathered a large number of slaves. These almost free labor, if not used well, it would be a pity.


    "Okay, just follow your plan."


    "Okay, sir." Yimen nodded, and then said again, "As for the second item, the water conservancy project. My plan is divided into two phases.


    The project will be completed within three or four months, mainly for water diversion and irrigation, to serve the upcoming spring plowing.


    In the long term, it can be slowed down to three to five years. River dredging, dam reinforcement, irrigation system expansion... all of these will take longer and costly. "


    Colin looked at the short-term and long-term construction plan of the water conservancy project handed over by Yimeng, and nodded solemnly: "This is worth doing. Water conservancy is the foundation of agriculture. Even if it costs a lot, it needs to be done well."


    "Yes, sir. In addition, there are many agricultural experts in the half-elf kingdom. I want to hire some to guide the slaves in Ice Rock City. I don''t know if you can introduce them to me."


    "Of course, I will write to Queen Aisha and ask her to send some people over."


    "Thank you, master." Yimen put up the sheepskin scroll, hesitated, and said again, "Master, there have been more and more rebels gathered in Ice Rock City recently, although they are vulnerable to the Black Cavalry, but... so Many slaves are concentrated in the city, I am always a little worried..."


    Colin squinted his eyes and asked faintly: "How many slaves have we gathered now?"


    "We just completed a statistics the day before yesterday, and we have gathered more than 85,000 slaves."


    "Well, that''s really a lot. But the problem is not big." Colin waved his hand indifferently. "As long as you give those slaves a bite of food and let them see the hope of becoming free people, they won''t rebel. "


    Yimen still worriedly said: "Master, these slaves are numerous and have complicated origins, and they cannot be investigated one by one. I am worried that people with bad intentions will be mixed in and deliberately incited these slaves to cause chaos."


    Only then did Colin opened his eyes, with a serious expression on his face.


    "Let''s do it, two measures." After thinking about it for a moment, Colin ordered, "First, we should mix slaves together, and don''t let the slaves who were familiar with them continue to stay together to prevent them from linking together.


    Second, a whistleblowing system is implemented. Anyone who finds suspicious behavior in the slave area or tries to confuse the crowd can take the initiative to report it. If the whistleblower is successful, the whistleblower can get a reward of ten silver coins. "


    "Yes, sir."


    Colin picked up the coffee at hand, took a sip, and then asked: "Is there still nothing happening with the Marquis Dawson and Earl Uman?"


    "No." Yimen shook his head, "Master, I guess they should be waiting for the winter to pass. After all, now is not a good time to fight."


    "En." Colin nodded and agreed with Yimeng''s judgment, "Furthermore, it is estimated that he is waiting for the famine to further ferment.


    There is still more than half a year before the next autumn harvest. At present, it is only the slaves of the lowest level who can''t eat. When the civilians have no more food, I am afraid that the Northern Territory will fall into even greater chaos. "


    "Master, the rumors that you brought me to pay attention to before are now intensified. Even in Ice Rock City, many residents began to think that the trolls were able to successfully invade the north and were the decoy of the Duke of St. Hild''s failure. The consequences of this plan."


    "Isn''t there a response from Winter City?"


    "not yet."


    Colin couldn''t help frowning, some wondering why the Duke of St. Hild didn''t come forward to refute, but instead allowed this rumor that seriously damaged his prestige to spread in the north.


    Could it be that the Duke was seriously injured in the previous duel with the Paladin?


    Seeing that Colin''s face was wrong, Yimeng asked, "Master, are we going to stop the spread of this rumor in Ice Rock City?"


    "No." Colin smiled and shook his head. "Our most important task now is to develop and strengthen ourselves. We don''t have to worry about other ups and downs, just watch the theater steadily."


    "Yes, sir." Yimen nodded in response.


    Then the old butler looked at the clock on the wall and reminded: "Master, today is the last day of the Winter Veil Festival, it is almost midnight, and you still need to preside over the vigil ceremony of the Anglia family."


    Only then did Colin remember that there was such a thing, and sighed helplessly, standing up and walking outside as if he was dealing with hard work.


    Clang clang...


    When the clock struck twelve times, Colin, who presided over the night''s vigil, finally stopped praying, raised his head, and looked at the dark night sky outside the window.


    The stars are lonely and the crescent moon is dim.


    The new year came so quietly.

 Chapter 175： guest

    Boom boom boom.


    Butler Yimon knocked on the oak door in front of him and reported: "Master, Lord Morrison, please see me."


    "Please come in." Colin''s voice came from inside the door.


    "Yes." Yimon pushed open the door, bowed to Earl Morrison, and motioned, "My Lord, please."


    Earl Morrison smiled slightly at Yimen, then walked into the study with his head high.


    "Your Excellency, Earl Morrison, welcome to the Red Fort!" Colin greeted him with a smile, and shook hands with Earl Morrison cordially.


    "Your Excellency, Viscount Anglia, thank you for your hospitality, and hope that my arrival will not cause you too much trouble."


    The Earl Morrison looked less than twenty years old, a bit younger than Colin. Although he tried to pretend to be a mature and sophisticated look, he also deliberately grew a beard, but it is inevitable that there will be obvious manifestations between his actions. Immature.


    "Of course there is no trouble. It is my honour for you to visit Ice Rock City. And for the loyal old count, I have always admired it!"


    The old Earl Colin said was the previous Earl Morrison and the grandfather of the young man in front of him.


    This old earl was stabbed to death by the knight Kahn Sudor at the meeting of the Lords half a year ago. Colin was also there at the time and witnessed the sturdy old earl yelling at all alone and preparing to rebel. The scene of the lord.


    After the death of the old earl, the Morrison family had no choice but to let such a young man inherit the seat of earl.


    The Morrison family did not have prosperous heirs, and the old count had only one son, but this son was seriously injured in a war many years ago and was almost completely paralyzed.


    Such a person who could not take care of himself would certainly not inherit the title of the Morrison family, so the eldest grandson, Saiken Morrison, who was only 18 years old, had to inherit the title of earl.


    "Thank you for your thoughts and praise. If Grandpa knew that his sacrifice could be recognized so much, he would definitely rest in heaven!"


    After some greetings, Colin invited Earl Morrison to sit down and asked the maid to serve coffee and desserts.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know why you came from afar?"


    Earl Morrison put down the coffee in his hand and said solemnly: "Your Excellency, I took the liberty to come this time, hoping to get your help."


    "Oh? Please say, if I can do my best, I will not be stingy." Colin smiled, already guessing Earl Morrison''s intention in his heart.


    In fact, after the Winter Veil Festival, several northern lords have come to the door, wanting to buy a batch of food from Colin for emergency.


    This time, Earl Morrison is the highest rank among them.


    And his next words really confirmed Colin''s guess: "I heard that your Excellency, the Viscount, you bought a large amount of grain in Silvermoon City. I wonder if you can sell some to the Morrison family?"


    "sure."


    Colin''s boldness surprised Earl Morrison, and he immediately shouted in excitement: "Really? Thank you so much! Your Excellency, the graciousness of the Angley family, the Morrison family will always remember it!"


    "However, Lord Earl, you must be aware of the price of food in the north now... I am afraid that this batch of food will not be cheap."


    Earl Morrison suffocated slightly, but then nodded and said: "You can rest assured that the Morrison family will not let your friends suffer. We will purchase this batch of grain from you at the market price."


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction.


    How could he suffer?


    Given Colin''s status in Silvermoon City, the local half-elf merchants certainly did not dare to increase the price of their grains. They all sold it to Colin at the normal season''s grain prices, and when the grains were shipped to the north, the prices soared. After more than ten times, Colin can be said to have made a lot of money.


    Several lords who came to buy food understood some things and tried to bargain the price, but the young Earl Morrison in front of him stupidly agreed without even discussing the price.


    It seems to be an honest man again.


    Colin looked at Earl Morrison and smiled more brilliantly: "Your Excellency, there is one more thing I need to explain to you in advance."


    "Please speak."


    "Presumably you also know that over this period of time, too many people have come to Bingyan City to buy food. My food is shipped from Silvermoon City. I am afraid that the supply speed will not be able to keep up for a while.


    Therefore, I am afraid that the food you purchased cannot be delivered all at once. "


    Earl Morrison frowned slightly and asked, "Then when will we receive all the food?"


    "This... depends on the delivery speed of Silvermoon City. However, I can assure you that the Morrison family will definitely get the priority right of delivery!"


    "Okay, thank you so much." Earl Morrison smiled now.


    It is a pity that the young earl did not realize that Colin hadn''t given any promises. What could a so-called "priority right" guarantee.


    Colin didn''t deliberately bully the Earl Morrison, he offered this installment condition to all the lord who came to buy food.


    With this condition, Colin can control the food supply of these families to a certain extent, thereby further affecting their position in the upcoming chaos in the North.


    Of course, the grain will be delivered in installments, but the money must be paid all at once.


    The Anglia family does not accept credit!


    In the northern border now, food is in short supply, even if the conditions on Colin''s side are harsh, the lords can only pinch their noses.


    Earl Morrison seemed to be unaware of Colin''s hidden scheming, so he thanked him and left.


    Looking at his happy appearance, a trace of guilt flashed through Colin''s heart, but it only disappeared after less than a second.


    Not long after, the butler Yimeng knocked on the door again: "Master, there is another guest in Bingyan City."


    "Which messenger is this time?"


    Yimen shook his head, "Master, this time the guest is from the north."


    "North?" Clin was stunned. Bingyan City was already the northernmost point of the North, and further north¡ª


    That is the sky ice field!


    "Troll messenger?"


    "No, it''s the messenger of the Golden Lion Legion stationed on the firmament ice field."


    Colin frowned even more tightly: "Golden Lion Army? Are you sure he asked to see me?"


    In Colin''s eyes, why should the messenger of the Golden Lion Corps go to Winter City, and why did he come to him?


    Yimon lowered his voice and explained: "Master, the one who wants to see you is the entourage of the Golden Lion Corps. His name is Charles St. Hild."


    "Charles?" Clinton stood up from his seat suddenly in surprise.


    He remembered that the eldest son of the Duke of St. Hild, the former Marquis of the North, was sent to the northern front by his father and asked him to¡ª


    "If you don''t break the Troll King City in one day, you won''t be able to return to the north in one day."


    Unexpectedly, he sneaked back at this time.


    No wonder he dared not go to Winter City, but ran to Ice Rock City.


    Colin walked back and forth in the study a few times, his brows curled up.


    After a while, he asked, "No one recognizes him, right?"


    "No, sir. His Excellency Charles disguised himself and appeared in Ice Rock City as an envoy."


    "Okay, bring him to see me."

 Chapter 176： Offer advice

    "Dear Viscount Anglia, I haven''t seen you for a long time, your style is better than ever!"


    When Colin saw the former Marquis of the North again, he almost didn''t recognize him.


    In less than a year, Charles seemed to have completely changed.


    Without the pride and shrewdness of the past, Charles is now exactly what a weather-beaten frontline knight should look like.


    Cold and serious.


    His attitude towards Colin has also completely changed.


    There is no longer a touch of deliberate closeness as before, but a little alienated.


    It seemed like an ordinary knight was visiting the lord of Ice Rock City.


    However, to be honest, it is not too strange that Charles has such a change.


    The drastic change like that at the beginning is enough to completely change a person''s temperament.


    "Your Excellency Charles! I am so happy to see you in Ice Rock City!" Colin smiled and shook hands with Charles.


    The opponent''s hand was a little cold.


    "Sit down, please."


    "Thank you Viscount Angele!"


    The overly polite Charles showed made Colin slightly uncomfortable.


    Even if Charles was no longer the former Marquis of the East, Colin didn''t dare to treat him like an ordinary knight based on his surname.


    "The sky ice field must be difficult at this time, come, drink some strong wine, and go to the cold." Colin said and poured a glass of rum for Charles himself.


    Charles thanked again, then drank it all.


    Putting down the wine glass, Charles looked solemnly and said solemnly: "Viscount Angley, let''s not tell you, I violated my father''s order this time and sneaked back to the north. I hope that this will not bring you too much. trouble."


    "Of course not." Colin smiled and waved his hand, and at the same time he was curious about what was it that made the eldest son of the duke sneak back to him.


    If it was the former Marquis of Charles, perhaps he would have to greet Colin for a long time, make a good connection and go around a big circle to explain his intentions, but now this completely changed Charles, he did not go around with Colin at all, and said straightforwardly. :


    "I came to Ice Rock City this time to remind you that the Troll Empire is just about to move, trying to move its troops south! Once they go south again, only the few people currently deployed by the Golden Lion Corps on the front line will not be able to stop them. ."


    Colin''s eyes condensed for an instant, and his face became solemn.


    However, he was not too surprised in his heart.


    Now that the Northern Territory is about to be in chaos, it would be strange if the Troll Empire did not move.


    Although the main force of the troll empire was wiped out by the Black Cavalry last time, at such a good opportunity, even if the troll emperor was smashing the pot and selling the iron, he would definitely have to piece together an army to fish in the troubled waters of the North.


    "Why did you tell me this news specifically? Shouldn''t you tell your father?" This is where Colin really puzzled.


    "The messenger of the Golden Lion Legion will set off for Winter City tomorrow to inform his father of the news. But..." A trace of pain flashed in Charles''s eyes, "However, as far as the current situation in the North is concerned, my father will know. In this matter, it is also difficult to dispatch troops to the firmament ice field."


    Colin nodded silently, apparently agreeing with Charles'' judgment.


    The St. Hild family is indeed very weak now. It may not be safe to fight against the rebelling Marquis Dawson and the Earl of Uman, not to mention the suppression of the slave rebellion caused by the famine, and there is no way to draw the army to deal with the eagerness. Oh troll.


    "His Excellency, I can understand your concerns, but it is difficult for me to help you too much..."


    "Uncle Garcia''s black cavalry is in your hands, right?"


    "Yes. But after the battle of Shadow Canyon and a battle in Silvermoon City, today there are only more than 6,000 black cavalry left, and they are no longer in their peak power."


    "Enough!" Charles said categorically, his piercing eyes fixed on Colin, and continued, "Don''t you want to listen to my advice?"


    Colin hesitated, but nodded and said, "Please tell me."


    Charles''s body leaned forward slightly, his face showed some eagerness, and he said:


    "In order to be able to reap enough benefits in the upcoming chaos in the northern territory, this time the troll emperor has conscripted almost all the remaining combatable soldiers in the empire. It is estimated that there will be a hundred thousand people.


    And the first stop for them to go south is likely to be your Ice Rock City! "


    Hearing this, Colin frowned slightly.


    However, he did not refute it.


    Because of the geographical location of Ice Rock City, it is indeed very likely to become the first northern city to be attacked by the troll army.


    Seeing the change in Colin''s face, Charles quickly speeded up his speech: "So, Lord Viscount, it''s actually very difficult for you to get out of the business this time!


    My advice to you is that instead of passive defense, it is better to attack! "


    Colin raised his brows and finally spoke: "How to take the initiative?"


    "Of course it is with the Black Cavalry in your hand!" Charles said in a persuasive way. "This time the Troll Empire has almost dispatched all the combatable soldiers, then the empire must be empty!


    Therefore, as long as you dispatch the black cavalry, with the super mobility of the cavalry, you can completely sweep the troll empire before the troll army arrives in the north!


    You can even take the opportunity to capture the Troll King City and cut off the head of the Troll Emperor!


    At this time, if you lead your army to a triumphant victory, you will also have time to return to Ice Rock City before the troll reaches the north.


    At this time, you only need to hang the head of the troll emperor on the head of the city, and the troll army will naturally disperse without attack! "


    After listening to Charles''s advice, Colin fell into a long silence.


    Striding thousands of miles to hit Huanglong, this seemingly brilliant trick, but also hidden great risks.


    Moreover, Colin also realized that Charles''s real intention was probably to capture the Troll King City with the help of the Black Cavalry.


    In this way, he can wash away his shame and return to the North in an open manner.


    Seeing Colin''s silence, Charles spoke again, and his tone of intimacy regained his former intimacy: "Colin, think about it, what an honor it is to break the Troll King City! Even Garcia The Marquis, leading the Black Cavalry at its peak, also failed to achieve such a record!


    Such a god-given opportunity, such a monstrous feat, you are already at your fingertips!


    Think about it, as long as you can capture the Troll King City, you will become the hero of the Northern Territory, no, even the entire Glory Empire!


    It is more than enough to make an earl, and even the rank of marquis is not impossible. "


    Looking at Charles with eager eyes, Colin also expressed his heart, but he cautiously said: "Charles, this plan of yours is of great importance, and I still need to think about it."


    "Of course. Then I''ll wait for your good news." Charles was a little disappointed, but he still smiled strongly, "However, I guess the time for the trolls to dispatch troops will be within these two months. You''d better make a decision as soon as possible. ."


    "it is good."


    After sending Charles away, Colin walked back and forth in the room with a solemn expression.


    To be honest, he was not so eager for Charles''s strategy.


    If they succeed, the glory will be divided equally between them, but if they fail, the bitter fruit will be swallowed by Colin alone.


    This kind of business that loses money can only be done by fools.


    Moreover, Colin had some doubts whether this strategy was invented by the Duke of St. Hild, and the purpose was to drive Colin to help him relieve the threat of the troll.


    If this is the case, then Colin would not easily become a knife in the opponent''s hand.

 Chapter 177： Rebellion

    At a distance of more than 20 miles from Bingyan City, a simple and orderly camp has been built.


    The camp was built in an open area by the small lake, and the ground was simply leveled.


    The bushes that were in the way have been cut down, but the bushes that had just been infiltrated by heavy snow were still wet and could not be used directly as fuel, so they were sharpened and inserted into the ground to make a simple defensive fence.


    More than a hundred heavily armed mercenaries patrolled the camp, and in the camp, there were dozens of more well-equipped soldiers.


    It can be seen from the banners they played that these soldiers are private soldiers of the Uman family.


    In the middle of the camp, a knight in a silver-gray armor is warming by the campfire.


    He did not wear a helmet, showing a handsome and young face, blue eyes, black hair, and thin lips tightly pressed, appearing firm and composed.


    The light footsteps sounded, and as soon as the knight turned his head, he saw his wife approaching.


    "Walla, it''s so late, aren''t you going to bed?" Caitlin went to the campfire with sleepy eyes and leaned on her husband''s broad shoulders.


    "I''ll stay there for a while, you go to sleep first." The Valla knight rubbed his wife''s hair with a petting smile.


    "Well, let me accompany you, I''m actually not sleepy." Caitlin couldn''t help yawning as she said that she was not sleepy.


    Valra shook his head with a smile: "Go to bed, we should be able to reach Bingyan City tomorrow. Don''t put a haggard face on you then, or Viscount Angele will probably blame me for failing to take care of him. My sister."


    The corners of Caitlin''s lips curled up slightly: "Colin is not so stingy."


    Walra was still ready to persuade him again, but suddenly he seemed to notice something, and his muscles tightened instantly.


    Caitlin also felt the change in her husband, and wondered: "What''s the matter?"


    "Someone is coming!" Walla lifted his wife up, and then quickly put on the helmet and equipped with the knight sword.


    At this moment, the sirens really echoed in the camp, and the mercenaries panicked and shouted: "Rebels, the rebels are here!"


    "Rebels?" Caitlin looked stunned, clutching her husband''s arm tightly, and asked worriedly, "Nothing will happen, right?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a group of slaves who don''t have enough to eat. Kill the few who rushed to the front, and the rest will run away by themselves." Varla comforted with a relaxed expression.


    "Then you also have to be careful!"


    "OK."


    After comforting his wife, the Valla Knight strode forward, hitting the shield with his sword, making a thumping crash, and shouting loudly:


    "Don''t panic! Line up! Meet the enemy!"


    Called by the Valla Knights, the Uman family''s guards quickly formed a battle formation, gathered around the knights, and looked calmly at the slaves that were coming up outside the camp.


    The performance of the mercenaries was a bit horrible. They saw the crowds of slaves crowding on them, and they were so frightened that their hands and feet were weakened and at a loss what to do.


    "Archer, shoot!"


    The Valla Knight commanded calmly.


    A burst of arrows shot out from the camp immediately. Although it was not too dense, it also caused a lot of casualties to the slaves without any protection.


    After three rounds of arrow rain, the slaves had already rushed to the fence, and the Valla knight erected the huge shield in front of him and shouted:


    "Hold your shield! Go ahead!"


    Under the leadership of the Valla Knights, the Uman family guards were like a sharp knife, deeply inserted into the slave rebel army, wherever they went, almost the slaves could not resist.


    The gap in equipment, martial arts, and fighting will is too great. These slaves who can''t even eat enough to eat are not the opponents of the Uman Family Guards at all.


    The Valla knight was bathed in the golden light at this time, killing the slaves wailing and screaming.


    His bravery also made the mercenaries wake up like a dream, yelling to join the battle group.


    The slave rebels, who took advantage of their numbers, were killed and retreated steadily.


    ¡­


    Behind the rebel army, looking at the vulnerable companions with a lame leg, a deep disdain flashed in his heart, but he respectfully said to the slave leader beside him:


    "My lord, there are knights in this camp. I''m afraid we won''t be able to take it down. Let''s retreat. Ice Rock City is our destination."


    The slave leader''s face was uncertain, and angrily said: "A group of trash, even such a small camp can''t be attacked, how can I go to Bingyan City!"


    Lame quickly explained: "My lord, you don''t have many troops right now. Only when we go to Ice Rock City and join other rebel forces can we have a chance to take down Ice Rock City."


    The slave leader''s face changed sharply for a while, and he raised his eyes and saw the terrifying scene of the Valla Knight killing the Quartet. He trembled all over, unwilling to say: "Withdraw!"


    After receiving the order to retreat, the slave rebels were immediately amnesty.


    Under the darkness, many slaves lost their way while escaping, and separated from the large group.


    The slave leader didn''t even bother to count the losses, and directly led the returning slaves towards Ice Rock City again.


    The unreconciled slave leader who was immersed in failure did not notice that the lame slave had disappeared from the team for some time.


    ¡­


    When the morning sun dissipated the fog in the forest, the Uman family team set off again.


    After a battle last night, the reputation of the Valla Knights in the team has been greatly improved.


    The people who were a bit disdainful of him because of his lowly status as an illegitimate child have now changed their respectful gaze again.


    Although birth is important, strength is also a universal business card in this world.


    The team didn''t move fast, and it was not until the sun was set to see the tall walls of Ice Rock City.


    However, at this time, under the walls of Bingyan City, a **** killing was taking place.


    Countless ant-like slave rebels gathered under the wall, seeming to be attacking the city.


    They built more than a dozen simple wooden ladders, and they were struggling to climb towards the city wall.


    However, the Valla knights who had been fighting for a long time saw at a glance that the defending party had obviously not done their best.


    It seemed that he was worried that the force would be too strong at once, and all the slaves who had gathered were scared away.


    However, even if the defending side has taken up the strength, the slaves'' offense is still chaotic and unorganized. Everyone can fight to grab the wooden ladder. UU reading more slaves just stand blankly. Under the city wall, he screamed indiscriminately, without knowing what he should do.


    More than a dozen slave leaders gathered together, and they were a little helpless seeing the chaos in front of them.


    How could they, who had never received military education, know how to attack a city?


    Just as the slave leaders became more anxious, the gate of Bingyan City suddenly opened.


    The slaves froze for more than ten seconds, and then suddenly cheered, all rushing to the open city gate.


    However, before they were excited for long, the earth suddenly began to tremble.


    Accompanied by the flying corpses and splashes of blood, the black armored cavalry shoot out from the city gate like sharp arrows, completely dispersing the slave army.


    Seeing all this, the Valla Knight shook his head with a smile, turned his head and ordered: "Caitlin, you stay here with the mercenary group, and I will lead the Family Guard to help."


    "it is good."

 Chapter 178： Reunion

    When the fight outside the city was in full swing, Colin was staying in the gloomy basement of the Red Fort.


    Of course he was not hiding here, and the slave rebels outside couldn''t scare him.


    Not to mention being scared, even Colin couldn''t even attract the attention of him anymore.


    At the beginning, Colin personally went to the head of the city to supervise the battle, but after seeing the "excellent" siege methods of the slave rebels, Colin was no longer interested in watching the battle.


    In the basement at this time, Colin was not alone, there were nearly a hundred figures standing in front of him.


    These figures all wear steel masks uniformly, covering their faces, only revealing eyes without a trace of human emotion.


    These are of course the blood slaves that Colin transformed.


    Except for the fox knight and the monkey ranger, the newly added 85 blood slaves wearing horse face masks are of course professionals selected from the captives of the Pegasus Legion.


    Two fourth-tier knights, eight third-tier knights, five fourth-tier fighters, seventeen third-tier fighters, and fifty-three first-tier and second-tier professionals.


    In order to transform so many blood slaves, Colin bit his teeth sour, and almost didn''t have a psychological shadow on his neck.


    Fortunately, the results are impressive.


    At present, it seems that Colin''s Blood Slave Corps has begun to take shape.


    Colin had high hopes for this blood slave group, and the target was the Knights Templar of the Glory Church.


    It is said that the Knights Templar is a truly terrifying army composed of all knights. Although the number is only three thousand, its terrifying combat power is enough to make all the army of the Glorious Empire bleak.


    This is also the most powerful military force in the hands of the Guanghui Church.


    Of course, Colin¡¯s Blood Slave Corps is incomparable to the Knights Templar in terms of quantity and quality. However, in the coming days, Colin believes that his blood Slave Corps will become a group one day. A powerful legion capable of contending with the Knights Templar.


    Colin''s gaze swept over the 87 blood slaves, and finally stopped on the monkey ranger, and ordered: "Monkey, you go to the troll empire."


    The monkey ranger nodded without saying a word, and then walked out.


    Colin touched his chin, and a little bit worriedly nodded to a horse-faced knight, and ordered: "You follow along."


    The news that Charles brought made Colin also worry about the troll army that was about to go south, but he still had to see with his own eyes what the status of the troll empire was.


    Of course, he certainly couldn''t go to the troll empire himself at this time, so he had to let the blood slave do it for him.


    After entering Tier 4, Colin discovered that his control of blood slaves had also improved to a new level.


    What the blood slave saw and heard, as long as he wanted to, could simultaneously see and hear, it was like an external clone.


    Moreover, his distance limit for controlling blood slaves seems to have disappeared.


    Before Tier 4, Ke Lin could only give orders to blood slaves within three or four kilometers around him, but after Tier 4, there seemed to be no distance limit.


    At the beginning, he deliberately left a blood slave in Silver Moon City, and then returned to Ice Rock City by himself, until he arrived at Ice Rock City, he found that he could still control the blood slaves thousands of miles away.


    Later, Colin arranged for three blood slaves to go to Winter City, Fallen Eagle City, and Ironforge City respectively to monitor the movements of the St. Hild family, the Uman family, and the Dawson family.


    These are the protagonists on the northern stage that is about to kick off, and of course Colin must pay more attention to them.


    After all this was arranged, Colin also left the basement.


    Just a few steps, I met the oncoming Knight Logger on the promenade.


    "Master Viscount, the rebellion outside the city has been subdued. According to preliminary statistics, more than 12,000 slaves were captured this time. Thirty-eight people of the Black Cavalry were seriously injured in this battle, and three others were unfortunately killed. ."


    Colin frowned and asked: "These casualties should be caused by recruits, right?"


    "Yes."


    Colin was relieved now.


    Recently, he has ordered the Shire Knights to join the 1,000 cavalry recruits previously trained to the Black Cavalry, just taking advantage of this time to quell the slave rebellion, and pull them out to let them see blood.


    However, judging from the casualties this time, the combat effectiveness of the recruits still needs to be improved.


    But elite cavalry certainly can''t be trained in a short time, this kind of thing is not anxious.


    I can only hope that these recruits can grow rapidly under the leadership of the veterans of the Black Cavalry.


    "Well, treatment and compensation are carried out as usual, so I won''t explain more."


    "Yes, my lord." Knight Logg nodded, and then reported again, "My lord, we also met a Uman family guard outside the city. The leader claims to be your brother-in-law, Valla Knight."


    "Is he here so soon?" Colin was slightly surprised.


    Calculating the itinerary, Colin estimated that Valla and the others should have set off for Ice Rock City just after the Winter Veil Festival.


    I don''t know if it was his sister Caitlin that really missed him, or if the Valla Knight was ordered by Count Uman, and was anxious to win over the Anglia family.


    "Welcome them into the city, and I will wait for them in the reception hall."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Just as Colin was teasing Xiao Bai, a slightly rapid footstep sounded outside the hall.


    Soon, Caitlin''s figure appeared in Colin''s sight. She saw the unconcealable joy on Colin''s face. She walked over quickly, holding her skirt in both hands, and hugged her brother in one hand. Arms.


    "Colin, I heard that you had a battle with the Eastern Army in Silvermoon City, but it frightened me! You didn''t get any injuries, right?"


    "I''m fine, sister." Colin reluctantly patted Caitlin on the back.


    However, this feeling of being remembered by relatives is still quite good, even if Colin has always been a little alienated from Caitlin.


    Freed from his sister''s arms, Colin looked at the oncoming Valla knight.


    From the memory of his predecessor, I know that Colin had a very good relationship with Varla.


    Because he is the man whom his sister loves, the former Colin Aiwu and Wu are also very close to the Valla Knights.


    However, Varla was so ill-fated in the Uman family because of her status as an illegitimate child, but she found the rare warmth in front of the Graycastle sister and brother. Therefore, after marrying Caitlin, Varla actually spent more time. Stay in Graycastle Town, not Fallen Eagle City.


    It can be said that the former Valla knight is basically a knight of the Anglia family, except that he has not formally sworn allegiance to Baron Anglia.


    It is precisely because of this that when Baron Anglia led his army, the Vallar Knights would take the initiative to follow them to the front line However, after experiencing so many things, the Vallar Knights saw it again In addition to joy, Colin''s eyes also carry lingering worries and guilt.


    He opened his mouth, and for a moment he didn''t know how to say hello to the Viscount Angley, who had a completely different attitude and temperament from the past.


    Colin''s smile remained the same, as if all the things that happened this year had been forgotten by him, and he enthusiastically gave the Valla Knight a hug, and said in his mouth:


    "Walla, I heard Knight Logger say that you gave me a big gift as soon as you arrived in Ice Rock City!"


    "Master Viscount, if you are referring to the battle outside the city, then I really don''t dare to take credit. The guards I brought this time at most helped intercept some rebels, which is really not a big gift."


    "Haha, you are too polite, and don''t be so inconsistent, call me Colin."


    Walra looked at Colin''s sincere smile and seemed to finally relax, and smiled:


    "Okay, Colin."

 Chapter 179： Dinner (Part 1)

    When Colin brought his sister and brother-in-law to the restaurant, a table of turkey dinner had already been prepared.


    On a long and narrow oak table, there is a huge roasted turkey, and of course there are various side dishes around, such as roasted bacon, mashed potatoes, vegetable soup, fruit salad, and one made from Winster Manor. White wine.


    Of course, Colin''s exclusive deer blood wine is definitely indispensable.


    Colin fastened his napkins and said to Yimen, the butler who was pouring wine for the three of them, "Yimon, you can sit down and eat together."


    Yimeng said, "Master, this is not in compliance..."


    Colin waved his hand domineeringly: "In this castle, I am the rules! Sit down!"


    Yimon still hesitated, so Caitlin also persuaded him: "Yimon, sit down, you have served the Angley family for more than 40 years, and you are already a family!"


    Yimon thanked him for taking the seat.


    Colin looked at Cathy who was standing by and said with a smile: "Kathy, you can join me too."


    Cathy''s little face suddenly showed joy, and she quickly thanked her and took her seat.


    Caitlin looked at the pretty half-elf maid, but frowned slightly.


    She obviously misunderstood the relationship between Colin and Cathy, and was planning to remind her brother in private.


    The half-elf can only be regarded as a lover, but cannot really marry home.


    Even if this is said to be a descendant of the half-elf royal family.


    This can be regarded as a kind of racial discrimination.


    But the nobles of the Glorious Empire had already taken it for granted. This was also the pride brought about by the empire''s dominance in the center of the continent and the overwhelming position of the foreign races.


    The nobles of the Glorious Empire also had a tradition of "not talking" when they were enjoying dinner.


    The dessert time after the dinner is specially prepared for small talk.


    Tonight¡¯s dessert is fresh fruit sabaoon, which is a kind of delicacy with egg liquid mixed with cream, and champagne poured on various fruits. After a simple baking, the rich burnt aroma is instantly filled. Up the entire restaurant.


    After preparing the dessert, Yimon and Cathy resigned in a timely manner and gave the rest of the time to Colin and Varla.


    Sister Caitlin was very excited, chatting about the old Gonzo stories about the three people in Graycastle back then. Wallra and Colin added a few words from time to time. The whole restaurant was full of pleasant atmosphere.


    But as time went by, Caitlin, who had just gone through a long journey, was obviously a little lacking in energy and became yawning again and again.


    Upon seeing this, Knight Valla said thoughtfully: "Caitlin, or go back to rest first, I''ll talk to Colin for a while."


    "Okay, I''m too tired today, so I will go back to sleep first, and you guys will talk slowly."


    Colin smiled and nodded: "Okay, sister, the maid outside the hall will take you back to the room."


    When the hall door opened and closed again, the restaurant suddenly became quiet.


    A faint awkwardness began to flow in the air.


    The two men raised the glasses in front of them almost at the same time and brought them to their lips.


    Colin drank the deer blood wine in the cup, and then looked at Varla like this, as if waiting for the other person to speak first.


    In Colin''s view, Walra''s visit to Ice Rock City this time should have been instructed by Count Uman to win over the Anglia family.


    Caitlin has helped to pave the atmosphere before. Next, it should be Varla''s performance time.


    "Colin." Varla said as expected, "Actually...I haven''t had the face to see you since I went with the Baron last time."


    "Why?"


    "Because I didn''t perform my duties well, causing the Lord Baron unfortunately to sacrifice on the front line..." The sadness and self-blame in the eyes of the Valla knight were completely flawless.


    At least Colin couldn''t find the flaw.


    "What was the situation back then?"


    "At that time, Lord Baron led the family army to carry out a rescue mission, but in the middle, he was surrounded by an army of trolls several times larger than ours.


    The battle was extremely fierce. The soldiers around me fell one by one, and there were screams everywhere in my ears...


    Then, I saw Lord Baron being cut off by a troll warrior..."


    Walra took a deep breath, seeming to calm down his excitement, and then continued to narrate after a long while:


    "Later, I was also pierced into the lower abdomen by a sword. Before losing consciousness, I only remember the crazy smiling face of the troll warrior who defeated me..."


    After listening to Varla''s account, Colin nodded blankly, no happiness or anger in his eyes, just asked faintly: "So you were captured like this?"


    Walra hesitated, then said in an uncertain tone: "It should be."


    "should?"


    "Well, actually I can''t remember what happened after the injury. I only know that when I wake up again, I''m already in Fallen Eagle City."


    Colin finally sat up straight now.


    Because he found something was wrong!


    The Oliver manager of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce did not say that.


    When the fat man gave Colin an expensive enchanted armor as a gift, he clearly said--


    After the defeat, the Valra Knight became a prisoner. He was wrapped up by the troll army and prepared to take it back to the troll empire. However, when he was surrounded by the black cavalry, he was abandoned by the troll on the ice along with the remaining fifty thousand human captives. It took a lot of hardships to return to the north.


    This rhetoric is completely incompatible with what Valla is saying now!


    what happened?


    There is no confession on both sides?


    Wouldn''t make such a low-level mistake...


    So Colin decided to try again: "Walla, the Oliver manager of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce didn''t tell me that."


    "Oliver?" Varla frowned. "He probably got his mother''s instructions and made up some things for me in front of you."


    Colin blinked, obviously uncomfortable with Varla''s frankness.


    "Your mother? Ms. Penny? Why did she make up a story for you?"


    "Mother she..." A trace of entanglement and pain flashed across Varla''s face, but she still whispered, "She might want to hide something..."


    "What to hide?" Colin continued to ask.


    Walra raised her head and looked at Colin seriously, with mixed emotions flashing in her eyes.


    After a long time, he spoke again: "I suspect that my mother may have a secret connection with the troll."


    "What?" Colin was taken aback.


    This surprise is really not a pretenseOf course, Colin knew that Varla¡¯s mother Penny had a secret connection with the troll, not only her, but also Earl Uman.


    But to his surprise, Walla actually admitted it personally!


    However, then, Walra said something that surprised Colin even more: "Colin, I heard that you had been assassinated in Greycastle before?"


    "Yes, Knight Carter did it."


    "Do you know who ordered Carter Knight?"


    "Who?"


    "my mother."


    Colin stared at the Valla Knight in a daze. He was stupid.


    At this time, his heart was frantically complaining¡ª¡ª


    Brother, did you take the wrong script?

 Chapter 180： Dinner (middle)

    The light in the dining room was dim, and the cold wind coming in from nowhere was blowing in the candlelight.


    The flames of unknown jumping shone on the faces of the two knights at the long table, looking a little gloomy and depressing.


    It took a long time for Colin to recover from Walla''s unconventional remarks.


    He fixedly looked at his brother-in-law, as if he was trying to distinguish whether the other party was really telling the truth or not.


    Seeing Colin¡¯s disbelief, Varla explained again:


    "Actually, when I first discovered this, I was as shocked as you. And, until now, I dare not tell Caitlin..."


    "How did you discover this?"


    "After returning from the battlefield, I began to feel suspicious.


    As I told you just now, I only remember that I was stabbed by the troll warrior, but when I woke up, I was already in Fallen Eagle City.


    What happened in the middle, I have been trying to figure out.


    I once asked my mother, but she told me that the people from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce saw me being abandoned on the battlefield, so they rescued me.


    But this explanation obviously cannot convince me.


    Therefore, I deliberately checked the trade records of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. There, I found that a caravan did indeed return to Fallen Eagle City from the front line during the time I was injured.


    It should be this caravan that brought me back, but the timing is too coincidental, and it is so coincidental that it makes it hard to believe that this was not deliberately arranged..."


    "So, you suspect that there is a secret connection between Ms. Penny and the troll?"


    "Yes. Of course, it is also possible that I think too much. Mother, she may not have betrayed the interests of the north. After all, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce has been trading between the troll empire and the north. They really happened to pass by that battlefield and redeemed me."


    Walla defended his mother, but judging from his expression, he probably didn''t even believe this explanation.


    Colin sneered in his heart-your "mother" has a deeper connection with the troll than you think!


    But on the surface, he nodded his head with deep conviction, and then asked: "Then Carter Knight assassinated me? Why do you think this was also instigated by your mother?"


    Knight Valra paused, seeming to hesitate, but after struggling for a moment, he still said:


    "The caravan that brought me back from the front line actually passed by the town of Greycastle. Moreover, it was the day before your assassination."


    "Oh?" Colin''s eyes flickered, "but that doesn''t mean anything, right?"


    "I checked the ledger of the caravan, and it recorded that a valuable set of enchanted armor was stolen, and the place where it was stolen-it was Graycastle Town!"


    At this time, Colin suddenly realized.


    This is where the theft is, obviously it was handed over to the Carter Knight as a commission for the assassination.


    No wonder Varla suspected that his mother was behind the scenes.


    "Then you think, why did your mother send someone to assassinate me?"


    "It should be for the title of Anglia family." The Valla Knight was a little afraid to face Colin''s gaze, his face was so ashamed that he wanted to cover his entire face.


    "The Lord Baron died on the front line. If you die too, then Caitlin will become the first heir to the title of the Anglia family, and I will get a family business because of this, and I don¡¯t need to be in Fallen Eagle City. I was blinded all day long.


    This may be the mother''s plan...


    Sorry, Colin, I''m sorry for you..."


    The frankness of the Valra Knight made Colin feel a little unsure of how to deal with it.


    He had already had a perfect plan for this dinner.


    Preparing to use the conclusion he deduced from the red-eye inheritance at the beginning to convince the Valla Knight that he is the real son of Count Uman, so as to provoke his resentment towards Viscount Lawrence and plant an unstable bomb within the Uman family.


    But who could have thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    When his heartbeat turned sharply, Colin suddenly felt that he had to change his mind too.


    "Walla, my father does not care about your status as an illegitimate child. He treats you like a parent and married your sister to you, but you failed to protect his father and let him die on the battlefield by himself. Such behavior , Can it be called a knight''s virtue?"


    Without waiting for Valla to speak, Colin continued to press Geologically to ask:


    "In order to get you a family property, your mother even instructed the assassin to assassinate me. For this kind of behavior, you want to get my forgiveness by simply saying''I''m sorry''?"


    Facing Colin''s questioning, Varla flushed with shame.


    He suddenly got up and left his seat, came to Colin, knelt down on one knee, and at the same time put the saber around his waist with his hands on the top of his head, and said loudly:


    "Viscount Anglia, I deserve your trial!"


    Colin raised his brows and sneered: "What? Walla, you thought that if you married my sister, I would be reluctant to kill you?"


    "No! My crime has nothing to do with Caitlin, and I don''t expect you to forgive me on her face." Valra''s face was firm, her sword-holding hands did not tremble, "Actually, I learned what my mother did. At that time, I understood that only death can redeem my sins against Baron Anglia and you!"


    Having said that, he raised his head, looked at Colin calmly, and said every word: "Colin, please grant me relief!"


    Colin stared at the Valla Knight''s eyes blankly, as if trying to distinguish from them, what the other party said just now was a bit sincere.


    Walla''s blue eyes were as calm as a windless sea, and generally deep.


    It took a long time before Colin got up slowly.


    choke--


    The long sword came out of its sheath and reached the heart of the Valla Knight.


    Colin applied a little force, and the sharp point of the sword easily pierced the thin coat.


    The red blood stained Varla''s chest, but his eyes didn''t tremble at all, and his body never dodged at all.


    Colin squinted his eyes and asked blankly: "Walla, do you have any last words?"


    Varla''s eyes finally filled with waves, and a touch of nostalgia also appeared in her tone: "Please take care of Caitlin and help her find a good man to remarry."


    "She is my sister, and I will take care of her without you."


    Walla nodded, as if finally relieved, slowly closed his eyes, quietly waiting for death to come.


    Colin hesitated for a moment but still slowly pierced the long sword into Varla''s chest.


    His speed is not fast, it seems that he deliberately controlled his strength, letting the long sword pierce Valla''s chest little by little.


    In the whole process, except for gritting his teeth in pain and shaking his body reflexively, Varla still had no intention of dodge at all.


    It wasn''t until the long sword penetrated his chest and revealed from behind that Varla slowly opened his eyes, took a nostalgic look at the world, and whispered to Colin: "I''m sorry."


    Then slowly fell to the ground.


    Colin sighed and seemed to have finally determined the sincerity of Valla Knight.


    I have seen too many Lao Yinb who are unscrupulous for his own benefit. A knight like Walla who is willing to pay atonement for the justice in his heart is like a different kind.


    Looking at Walla, who was pierced by the sword on the ground and was so angry as to gossip, Colin sighed again.


    Finally, I took a bite...

 Chapter 181： Dinner (Part 2)

    The blood mist dissipated.


    Colin returned to his seat.


    Valla is a third-order knight. According to Colin''s experience of transforming Queen Aisha last time, he should not lose his rank if he first possesses a bloodline whose rank is lower than his own.


    Quietly feeling the changes in his body, except for some weakness, there is indeed no step down.


    With a sigh of relief, Colin poured himself another glass of deer blood wine, drinking and waiting for Varla''s awakening.


    To tell the truth, the attitude of Varla just now willing to atone for his sins was still a big touch to Colin.


    Facing such a knight who insisted on the justice in his heart, Colin felt that he had to change his original plan slightly.


    After a long time, just when Colin almost conceived a new plan, Varla finally woke up.


    "I... I''m not dead?"


    Walra sat upright, looking at the long sword still stuck in his chest, her face was blank.


    "You are indeed dead." Colin said lightly, "but, I gave you a second life."


    Valla stared at Colin in a daze. In his eyes, Colin at this time seemed to be shrouded in a vast, holy and irresistible radiance, and one could not help but raise a desire to worship. impulse.


    "Colin...what is going on?"


    "Have you heard of blood angels?"


    ...


    After some brainwashing, the Valla Knight''s attitude towards Colin became extremely respectful.


    I saw him slowly pulling out the long sword in front of his chest, holding it over his head again, kneeling on one knee, and solemnly swearing loudly:


    "Thank you for the supreme grace bestowed by the Lord of God! I, Varla Uman, hereby swear allegiance to you. From this day until I return to the embrace of the Lord, I will always serve you in front of your seat. Will is the direction I swing my sword, and your commands are my creed of action!"


    Colin took Varla''s saber, tapped twice on his shoulder, and accepted the other''s allegiance.


    Colin felt that this loyalty might be even closer and more reliable than the **** of the blood family, based on the previous adherence to the knight''s virtues shown by the opponent.


    "Walla, do you know why I want to forgive your sins and give you a second life?"


    "Please show me the Lord Chosen!"


    "Because you are just a poor man kept in the dark."


    The Valra knight suddenly looked puzzled.


    Colin continued to explain: "You said that the reason why your mother Penny sent someone to assassinate me is to help you get a family business. Then I ask you, Ms. Penny has such a close relationship with you. ?"


    "Mother..." The Valla Knight really hesitated, "Mother is not a person who is good at expressing her emotions."


    Colin sneered: "Not good at expressing feelings? Do you really think that a mother would not know how to show intimacy when facing her own son?"


    "Maybe... Maybe she was a little bit resistant to my illegitimate status..."


    "Hehe, she is only a Tier 1 civilian, so what right does she have to look down upon an illegitimate child. Even if she really resists your identity and doesn''t want to be close to you, then why does she take such a big risk to help you seize Anglia? The family business?"


    Walla didn''t know what to say at this time, so she said respectfully: "My Lord Chosen, please forgive me for being dull. I can''t see the reason."


    "Actually, the real reason is very simple." Colin exuded a touch of coercion, and his tone became solemn, "Penny is not close to you, just because she is not your biological mother!"


    "What?" Walla looked up in amazement, and looked at Colin in disbelief.


    "Don''t forget, I am the apostle of Lord Blood Angel. Naturally, I can tell with magical skills that you are actually the bloodline of the Uman family, and that Lawrence is actually the illegitimate son of Penny and the Earl!"


    "I... Am I the father''s son?" Varla was completely stupid. "Lawrence...is the bastard?"


    Colin shook the wine glass in his hand leisurely, and did not continue to speak, but let Varla digest the amazing news.


    The reason why he didn''t say the set of recessive inheritance is because it is easier to trust a pious knight with unpredictable magic arts than genetic theories that have not been verified in this world.


    Varla was really struggling because of Colin''s words. He didn''t dare to question Colin''s judgment, but he couldn''t understand why he had been treated as an illegitimate son if he was really the son of Earl Uman.


    "Are you wondering, why would you be raised as an illegitimate child if you are an illegitimate child?"


    "Yes, please clarify your doubts for me, Lord Chosen!"


    "Because Lawrence is an illegitimate child, but his blood is more noble than you!"


    "This... how is this possible?" Varla became more puzzled, but then he seemed to understand something and quickly asked, "You mean, Lawrence''s biological mother, Penny, whose true identity is not a commoner?"


    "Yes, Penny is actually a descendant of the Saint Theon family, so although Lawrence is an illegitimate child, in the eyes of Count Uman, he is obviously more noble than you."


    "The Saint Theon family..." Varla finally realized that a descendant of a paladin family is naturally much more noble than him.


    At this time, Varla understood why Penny was always indifferent to him, and did not have the closeness and attention that a normal mother should have.


    After understanding the whole story, the Valla Knight fell silent.


    His face kept changing expressions, and the humiliation he had suffered over the years because of his status as an illegitimate child suddenly came to his heart, and finally condensed into a lingering resentment and unwillingness.


    The corners of Colin''s mouth were slightly bent, and he provoked again: "Walla, do you know cuckoo birds?"


    "I know." Walla nodded, her expression gloomy, "The cuckoo will lay his eggs in the nest of the warbler, and let the warbler raise their offspring for them."


    "What will happen to Sparrow''s real offspring?"


    "The little cuckoo that will be hatched squeezed out of the nest, fell alive, starved to death..." Walla''s face was so gloomy that it could drip water.


    "So, Varla, would you like to watch the earl title that should belong to you be occupied by Lawrence, making the Uman family a breeding ground for the descendants of the St. Theon family?"


    "Of course not!"


    "And the countess from the Sudor family is your real mother. It is said that she died of an illness. Haha, do you believe this reason?"


    Walla''s eyes flushed instantly, and two words were squeezed out of his clenched teeth: "Don''t believe it!"


    "And your father, Earl Uman, I can tell you for sure that the reason why the trolls were able to defeat the army of Marquis Charles led to my father''s death on the front line and severe injuries to you. In fact, it was because of him. Secretly inform the troll!


    Moreover, this time, in order to help the St. Theon family make a comeback, Count Uman once again chose to betray his prince and his people, bent on causing chaos in the North!


    Such a person, are you still willing to continue to be loyal to him, driven by him? "


    "Of course I don''t want to!" Walla''s hands fisted with blue veins, suddenly raised his head, and asked sincerely: "My Lord Chosen, what should I do?"


    Hearing this, Colin finally showed a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 182： Songlin Town (Part 1)

    The winter in the north is always extremely long. By the end of February, the heavy snow and the howling cold wind still showed no signs of abating, and the spring that many people were looking forward to was completely gone.


    Ice Rock City, at the city gate.


    "Colin, just send it here." Caitlin reached out and hugged her brother, and helped him straighten the neckline of his shirt, and exhorted, "When you are free, you must come to Fallen Eagle City to see me! "


    "It must be." Colin smiled and nodded, "You have to be careful all the way."


    The Valla Knight solemnly bowed to Colin: "Don''t worry, Viscount Lord, I will protect Caitlin. In addition, I will truthfully tell your father what you said!"


    "En. Be sure to let the earl know my kindness, and the friendship between the Anglia family and the Uman family will last forever!" Colin said seriously.


    "Yes!"


    The two exchanged glances tacitly, and finally waved goodbye.


    After leaving the Walla couple away, Colin had just returned to the Red Fort. Before he could sit down and rest, he saw the butler Yimen hurriedly approaching.


    "Master, another letter from Songlin Town."


    Colin frowned and took it, opened the envelope, and hurriedly scanned it, before he laughed angrily: "Hey! This Baron Lombard, he is really reluctant!"


    Pinewood Town is located to the west of Ice Rock City and is the territory of Baron Lombard.


    This Baron Lombard also asked Colin to buy food, but he was not as easy to pass as the young and immature Earl Morrison. After bargaining with Colin for a long time, Colin was bothered and almost unhappy. And scattered.


    Although he finally accepted Colin''s installment delivery conditions, he was obviously dissatisfied with the result.


    As the news of sufficient food in Bingyan City continued to spread, a large number of nearby slaves poured into Colin''s territory, providing Colin with a large amount of labor.


    In contrast, the territories surrounding the Viscountry began to experience population loss.


    In the beginning, it was only a slave, but later, as the famine deepened, the high food prices made many civilians unable to afford food.


    The civilians who were running out of food also began to pack their belongings, dragging their families and heading towards Bingyan City.


    Of course Colin is always willing to come.


    He is very clear about the importance of population in this era, and Bingyan City, which has a large amount of food, can continue to receive influx of people.


    But this obviously made the surrounding lords anxious.


    However, even though they were anxious, they did not dare to do anything to Colin easily.


    After all, the Black Cavalry was in Ice Rock City. Although it was only a remnant army, it was still not something that the little lords around could fight against.


    What''s more, Colin just defeated the famous Pegasus Legion in the East in the Battle of Silvermoon City. Such a record has made many people regard him as the Marquis of Garcia, another rising north. Will star.


    Of course, there are always idiots in this world who don''t know the heights of the sky.


    For example, the Baron Lombard in Pinewood.


    He wrote to him many times, asking him why he had taken in his concubines, and even asked him to repatriate all the concubines in Songlin Town.


    Such an attitude obviously angered Colin.


    He shredded the letter and threw it into the fireplace. Colin turned around and ordered Yimeng:


    "Compose a reply letter for me, telling Baron Lombard that I can''t recognize who are the residents of Pinewood Town. If he wants to return his citizens, he will come to Ice Rock City himself."


    "Yes, sir."


    Yimeng was about to retreat, but was stopped by Colin again: "Wait, is there still no news from Winter City?"


    "No. It is said that the Duke of St. Hilde was injured in the previous duel with the Paladin of the Troll Empire, and has not yet been able to meet the envoy we sent."


    Colin sneered, obviously not believing the duke''s excuse.


    At this time, he suddenly realized that Baron Lombard in Pinewood Town might be a good opportunity to test the Duke...


    Thinking of this, Colin''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and he immediately said to Yimon: "I will write the reply to Baron Lombard myself."


    After speaking, he sat down at the desk, picked up the quill, and finished a letter slashingly.


    Yimon, who knows Colin''s temperament very well, has probably guessed it at this time-I am afraid that the wording of this reply will not make the Baron Lombard like it...


    Here, Colin has covered the sealing wax and handed the letter to Yimeng: "Send me to Pinewood Town."


    "Yes, sir."


    ...


    Five days later, the Baron Lombard actually came to Ice Rock City in person.


    At the same time, he also brought more than a thousand soldiers, and his murderous appearance looked at the Logue Knight at the head of the city and laughed.


    "Just such a small number of people, who are you scaring?" Knight Logger shook his head and smiled at the Husong next to him, and ordered someone to open the city gate and greet Baron Lomba in.


    Baron Lombard is a sturdy, rugged middle-aged man with a beard and hair connected to his face, looking like a grumpy gorilla.


    "Where''s Viscount Anglia?" Baron Lombard''s voice was loud, and as soon as he opened his mouth, the snow on the city gate was shaken down.


    Knight Logger gave a perfunctory salute and replied with a smile: "My Lord Baron, our Viscount is waiting for you in the Red Fort."


    Baron Lombard''s face became more gloomy, obviously dissatisfied that Colin had not greeted him at the gate of the city.


    However, Colin''s title is higher than him after all, and Baron Lomba is not easy to say that Colin is rude.


    Of course, Baron Lombard didn''t bother Colin.


    After all, he is not a vassal of Colin. Although there is a gap between the titles of the two, there is no affiliation.


    Following the Knights of Loge all the way to the Red Fort, I saw that Colin had already greeted him in front of the castle.


    Baron Lombard''s expression only eased a little now, but he still had that cold attitude.


    Colin didn''t seem to mind the other party''s indifference, still smilingly greeted Baron Lombard, and even pretending to be affectionate, took the other''s arm and walked with him to the castle.


    Baron Lombard couldn''t help but feel a little disdain. He didn''t think much of Colin, the fast-rising viscount, thinking that the other party just followed the Marquis Garcia to the ice field for a walk, and after some credit, he was promoted to the viscount.


    Now that there is a demographic conflict between the two sides, Baron Lombard is even more uncomfortable with Colin.


    This time he came to Bingyan City, he was determined to bring back all the leaders who belonged to Songlin Town.


    Otherwise, there will be no one to help him farm in the coming spring plowing.


    Baron Lombard was wondering how to speak, and suddenly he noticed that someone was approaching quickly behind him.


    He turned his head suspiciously, and saw an armored knight wearing a horse-faced mask rushing towards him, with a long sword in his hand glowing with cold light!


    "There is an assassin!" Baron Lombard immediately yelled and was about to draw his sword to meet the enemy, but was stunned to find that his right arm was held tightly by Colin, completely unable to move.


    Baron Lombard was so frightened that he immediately realized that it was a trap: "Angel..."


    Before he could say anything, the weird man with a horse-faced mask had already rushed to Baron Lombard.


    The light of the knife flashed, and Baron Lombard''s head was cut to the ground in an instant, but his body was still standing there, and the blood around his neck was sprayed high like a fountain.


    The guards of the Lombard family were stunned on the spot by such a change. How could they have thought that their lord was assassinated at the entrance of the Red Fort!


    Until Colin''s sharp voice sounded: "Grab him, don''t let the assassin run away!"


    The guards of the Lombard family just woke up like a dream, and chased the assassin who had already ran a long way.


    Knight Logger watched this scene blankly, seeming to understand something, and then carefully asked: "My lord, are we going to chase it?"


    Only then did Colin let go of Baron Lombard''s right arm, carefully avoiding the blood spurting from the opponent''s neck, righteously commanded:


    "Of course we have to chase! Baron Lombard died in Ice Rock City, we are obliged to catch the assassin!"

 Chapter 183： Songlin Town (Part 2)

    Under the raging cold wind, there were few pedestrians on the streets of Songlin Town.


    High food prices have caused the residents of this northern town to continue to drain, which has also caused the otherwise prosperous town to become more bleak.


    It is said that the grumpy lord has brought more than a thousand soldiers to Ice Rock City, vowing to bring back the leaders who fled.


    However, the leaders had not captured it yet, but a shocking news came back¡ª¡ª


    Lord of Pinewood Town, Baron Lombard died in Ice Rock City!


    I don''t know where the news came from, but it spread across the town at an extremely fast speed. In just one day, almost everyone in Songlin Town knew about the news.


    But the strange thing is that the Lombard family did not come forward to confirm the authenticity of this news.


    Of course, they did not deny it either.


    For a while, the streets and alleys of Songlin Town, the taverns and hotels, were all discussing this amazing news.


    More and more information is gradually being disclosed.


    It is said that the person who assassinated Baron Lombard was an Eastern knight.


    The original goal of the Eastern Knights was actually Viscount Anglia, the northern lord who personally destroyed the Pegasus Legion, but at that time Baron Lombard and Viscount Anglia were walking with him, and the assassin was panicked and killed the wrong one. Fascinating...


    The poor Baron Lombard became the "scapegoat" of Viscount Angley in this way.


    However, with the help of Viscount Anglia, the assassin was still caught. At this time, he was sentenced to hanging. The body was hung on the square of Ice Rock City for a day and night.


    These nose and eye details add to the authenticity of this news. Most of the residents of Pine Forest Town already believe that their lord has really suffered misfortune in Ice Rock City.


    ...


    As the night darkened, the Lombard family castle was still brightly lit.


    A group of family members gathered in the hall, arguing fiercely.


    White Lombard, the eldest son of Baron Lombard, was looking at the quarreling family members with a gloomy expression, and his heart was full of anxiety and annoyance.


    His father''s death caught White by surprise, and he also smelled a strong scent of conspiracy.


    How could the Eastern Assassin happen to be so coincidental that when his father went to visit Viscount Anglia, he suddenly attacked and killed the wrong person by coincidence?


    But the family knight who returned to Pinewood Town to report the letter confirmed the identity of the assassin. It was indeed a knight in the East, and it was also a well-known Tier 4 knight.


    This assassin had participated in the Battle of Silvermoon City, and his whereabouts were unknown after the war. He did have blood feuds with Viscount Anglia, and his motives for the assassination were very sufficient.


    But White still felt that the Viscount Anglia was inseparable from his father''s death!


    After all, when my father went to Bingyan City, he was actually looking for trouble...


    Just as White was thinking about it, he suddenly heard someone call his name.


    He raised his head and saw that the butler was looking at himself with concern: "Master, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Master, then you have to make a decision quickly?"


    "What decision?"


    Everyone looked at White with a blank face, and suddenly became a little speechless, feeling that they had been arguing here for a long time, and the young master didn''t listen at all...


    In the end, the housekeeper asked for instructions: "Master White, the people in Songlin Town are panicked recently due to the death of the master, and the elites of the family army are still in Ice Rock City, so many unruly people have been discovered secretly inciting food shortages. Common people, prepare to **** the granary in the town!


    So, what should we do next, please make a decision! "


    White''s brows tightened in an instant, and he didn''t expect the rain to leak even overnight. At such a moment, Songlin Town unexpectedly showed signs of rebellion.


    The previous slave rebellion has made the Lombard family exhausted. If there is another civilian riot, and it is still at such a sensitive moment, White doubts whether his family can survive it.


    "Notify the whole town that a curfew will be imposed from tonight..."


    As soon as White opened his head, he suddenly noticed that the outside of the castle was suddenly boiling, the sky of fire illuminating the dark night sky, and bursts of shouting and killing broke the tranquility of the night.


    When everyone in the Lombard family saw such a situation, they were immediately panicked, and quickly turned their eyes on White for help.


    White was too panicked at this time, but still forced himself to calm down and ordered the family knights to immediately summon the army to suppress the rebellion.


    In Songlin Town at this time, there was indeed a mess of porridge.


    Various rumors do not know where they started, but they spread quickly like a plague.


    It is said that the Lombard family is going to run away with the last food stock in the town.


    It is also said that the trolls are about to invade again, and there is no hope for spring ploughing this year.


    It is also said that when Baron Lombard went to Ice Rock City, he took away all the elite of the family army. At this time, the troops in Pinewood Town were empty...


    Panic, anxiety, and greed continue to spread, making all the residents of the town who are suffering from food shortages ready to move.


    I don''t know who yelled for the first time and lit the first fire, but soon, the fire swept across Songlin Town with a prairie fire.


    The riots were triggered.


    ...


    When the gleam of dawn dispelled the dense fog in the wild, an army was slowly advancing towards Songlin Town.


    "Master Viscount, Pinewood Town is not far ahead. You really don''t have to continue sending them. We can **** Master Baron''s body back."


    Mark Knight respectfully persuaded Colin.


    The knight of the Lombard family was extremely wary of the young lord of Ice Rock City, and he also felt that Lord Baron''s death was very strange.


    "Hey, Baron Lombard died in Ice Rock City. I always have the responsibility that I cannot shirk. Let me send his body to Pinewood Town. Moreover, the rebellion in the North has been frequent recently, and I am also worried that you will encounter accidents on the way back. ."


    Mark Knight is slandered in his heart-the biggest accident has happened in your ice rock city But in the face of the powerful Viscount Angele, he still can''t change anything. Marching in Songlin Town.


    After walking for a while, a whistle rider suddenly returned to the report: "Viscount Lord, the fire in Songlin Town is soaring ahead, it seems that a rebellion has occurred!"


    "what?"


    Knight Mark was still in astonishment, but Colin had already issued a decisive order over there:


    "Pass our military order, speed up the march, and enter the town to calm the chaos!"


    "Master Viscount, it should be just a small-scale slave rebellion. Our Lombard family can deal with it on our own. Don''t bother you..."


    The Mark Knight still didn''t want to let the Anglia family''s army enter Pinewood Town, but Colin ignored him at all and gave the order.


    "Knight Mark, there is no need to look at others like this. We are both vassals of the Duke of St. Hild, we should watch and help each other! Black Cavalry, attack!"


    With an order, the Black Cavalry, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately speeded up and swept towards Songlin Town like a raging tide.


    Mark Knight stared blankly at the cavalry army that was going away, and the anxiety in his heart was already deepened to the extreme.

 Chapter 184： Suppression and temptation

    In Songlin Town, the rebellion has not yet completely subsided.


    But under the suppression of the Lombard family army, the arrogance of the rebels has been completely suppressed. According to this trend, it is estimated that it will not be long before this rebellion will be completely put down.


    Some rebellious civilians also saw that the situation was not good. Seeing that they were no match for the Lombard family''s army, they rushed towards the city gate, preparing to flee Songlin Town with the property and food looted overnight.


    The Lombard family army saw this, but did not stop them. They are now insufficiently armed. Their first task is to stabilize the situation in the town. Those who fled from the rebels can hardly take care of it, and these people can reduce their pressure after they fled.


    But when the rebels successfully opened the gate of Zhendong and were about to rush out, they suddenly heard the sound of a low horn coming from a distance.


    Then the thunderous sound of horses'' hoofs trembled the ground of Pine Forest Town, and the black and oppressive cavalry army instantly filled the wilderness outside the town.


    Those rebels had never seen such a magnificent cavalry charge, and they were so scared that they fled back to the town. It seems that compared with the vicious cavalry, the Lombard family''s army is a group of harmless little sheep. .


    "The Black Cavalry is ordered by Viscount Angley to come and assist in countering the rebellion!"


    The Logger Knight rushed outside Pinewood Town screamed, and regardless of whether the Lombard family was willing to accept their assistance, they directly led the black and oppressive cavalry force and rushed into the town with sharp arrows.


    The situation that followed was naturally good.


    Even the army of the Lombard family could not fight against the rebels. At this time, facing the more terrifying black cavalry, they had no choice but to kneel and surrender.


    But the arrival of the Black Cavalry made the Lombard family worried.


    They didn''t believe that the black cavalry would come so kindly to help them calm the chaos.


    Moreover, the timing of the Black Cavalry''s arrival was too coincidental.


    Just as Baron Lombard was assassinated in Ice Rock City, it was full of coincidences.


    But once there are too many coincidences, it is hard to believe that this is not a conspiracy planned by someone with a heart.


    When Ke Lin entered Pinewood Town, the rebellion in the town had basically subsided.


    Everyone in the Lombard family ushered the powerful young viscount into their castle with anxiety.


    "My Lord Viscount, thank you for your helping hand this time. The Lombard family will always be grateful." White carefully followed Colin and thanked him respectfully.


    Those black cavalry like wolves and tigers made him feel a strong threat, so even though he was full of doubts about the Viscount Anglia, White did not dare to show it.


    "Knight White, don''t be so polite! I also have the responsibility of failing to protect your father''s death. Therefore, this time helping to quell the chaos is also my apology to the Lombard family."


    Colin was polite, but after entering the castle hall, he did his part to take the lead.


    White''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t dare to say much.


    The butler of the Lombard family on the side cautiously tentatively said: "My lord, I wonder how many days you are going to stay in Pinewood Town? We can arrange a reception for you."


    "No need to arrange anything specially." Colin smiled and waved his hand. "I''ll leave today."


    White''s eyes lit up and suddenly felt that he might have misunderstood the Viscount Anglia.


    But in the next second, he immediately dismissed this naive idea, because Colin continued:


    "However, the Logger Knights will stay, and the Black Cavalry will also keep part of it to prevent another rebellion in Pinewood Town."


    "Master Viscount, we appreciate your kindness, but it is the responsibility of the Lombard family to guard Pinewood Town, and we are able to take it on our own without you..."


    "Knight White," Colin interrupted White''s evasion. "You are not the Lord of Pinewood Town yet, are you?"


    "I... really am not..."


    Although White is the eldest son of Baron Lombard and the first heir to the baronial title, he cannot be regarded as the lord of Pinewood, strictly speaking, until he is granted the title of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Colin spread his hands together and said: "So, your first task now is to go to Wintery City to accept the canonization of the Duke of the North, not to talk to me here and say that you have the ability to protect Pinewood Town.


    I am not questioning your abilities, but your qualifications! "


    White opened his mouth and just wanted to explain, but Colin didn''t give him this opportunity at all, and once again said aggressively:


    "Furthermore, Knight White, if I hadn''t led the army to help the Lombard family quell the chaos this time, it wouldn''t be certain whether you can hold onto Pinewood Town!


    According to the rule of lords, if you lose Songlin Town, what qualifications do you have to inherit your father''s title? "


    Now White couldn''t help it anymore, and loudly defended: "My Lord Viscount! You can''t question the ability of the Lombard family like this! Even without the help of the Black Cavalry, we can defend Pinewood Town! As for whether I am eligible to inherit the Baron The position, that will also be decided by the Duke of the North!"


    Colin smiled and waved his hand, signalling White not to be excited, and said calmly: "That''s why I said, your first task now is to go to Wintery City to meet the Lord Duke. Don''t worry, I have no intention of competing with the Lombard family for Pinewood Town. Attribution."


    "Since you have no intention of occupying Pinewood Town, please take your army away."


    "Knight White, you are too careful. The reason why I left the army is to help you defend Pinewood Town. Don''t be too busy to refuse! Don''t you need the family army to **** you to Winter City? You know, now The northern border of China is not very peaceful.


    With the family army taken away, don''t you worry about the resurgence of the rebellion in Pinewood Town? "


    White was speechless, and seemed to feel that what Colin was saying was somewhat reasonable.


    Seeing this, the old butler of the Lombard family quickly stood up and said: "My Lord Viscount, thank you for your kindness. But our Lombard family does not want to owe too much favor, so we''d better sign an agreement and confirm your assistance. Guard the conditions and rewards of Songlin Town."


    Only then did White react and nodded again and again: "Yes, yes! Lord Viscount, let''s sign an agreement."


    Colin laughed in his heart and saw through the Lombard family''s plan at a glance.


    They wanted to put all the conditions for the garrison¡¯s defense on paper. In this way, it would be hard for Colin to blatantly map Songlin Town However, what the Lombard family didn¡¯t know was, Colin. There was no intention to occupy this small town.


    "Yes. However, as a reward for sending troops to quell the chaos and for the subsequent assistance in maintaining stability, I need ten years of logging rights in the northern forest district of Songlin Town."


    "Ten years?" White exclaimed and shook his head again and again, "It''s too long, Master Viscount, I will give you logging rights for up to three years!"


    The Zhenbei Forest District of Songlin Town can be said to be the cash cow of the Lombar family. The red pine trees produced there can not only be used as excellent construction wood, but also a kind of pine resin produced, which is also an extremely expensive medicinal material.


    "Knight White, before you accept the Duke''s canonization and become the lord of Pinewood Town, you are not qualified to bargain with me. The current Pinewood Town, let the Anglia family help you temporarily protect it."


    White resisted the humiliation and anger in his heart, and had to bow his head and said, "Okay, then I will trouble you, Lord Viscount. I will set off for Winter City to meet Lord Duke!"


    Only then did Colin smile with satisfaction.


    Looking through the people of the Lombard family, looking in the direction of Winter City, he secretly said in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Duke St. Hild, you should come out to meet the guests this time.

 Chapter 185： Fallen Eagle City

    The Uman family¡¯s castle is located in the northwest of Fallen Eagle City, occupying a large area of ??land.


    Unlike ordinary noble castles, this castle does not have exquisite gardens or chic buildings. Instead, the open space around the castle is full of crops and fruit trees.


    The castle is built with solid but slightly rustic limestone. The shape is simple without any extra decoration, but the space is used to the extreme.


    Among the nobles who generally pursued elegance and luxury, the Uman family, who advocated frugality and practicality, was actually a different kind.


    This ethos is said to have been brought into the Uman family by the civilian Tier 6 fighter who married the Countess, but it has been well passed down to this day.


    The Earl of Uman of this generation particularly agrees with this tradition, and is not ashamed, but proudly proclaimed¡ª


    "When you have a higher spiritual pursuit, the material enjoyment is not worth mentioning."


    However, this Count Uman seems to have no artistic accomplishments, so he just doesn''t know what he meant by spiritual pursuit.


    In the evening, a team slowly entered the castle.


    The guards of the Uman family did not come forward to stop them, but they did not come to greet them either.


    Because they knew that this was the illegitimate son of the earl-Knight Valla was back.


    The Valla knight seemed to have become accustomed to the indifferent attitude of the guards. After entering the castle, he helped Caitlin out of the carriage.


    After sending Caitlin back to the room, Varla walked towards the dining room.


    He knew that at this time his father was most likely to be dining.


    The tradition of the Uman family is to use up the dinner before the sun goes down, because this saves a candle...


    Sure enough, Varla met Earl Uman and his lover, Ms. Penny, in the restaurant.


    The two were sitting at a long table for dinner. In the past, when Varla saw such a scene, he always felt a touch of warmth in his heart. He felt that his father was really fond of his mother, and he was willing to let a commoner woman have a relationship with his mother. He is at the same table.


    But now, Varla can only feel the anger deep in his bones.


    The story of the cuckoo bird''s occupation of the bird''s nest that Colin said once again appeared in Varla''s mind, making him almost gaffe.


    "My father, my mother!" Forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart, Varla saluted and greeted as usual.


    At this time Earl Uman had finished his meal, and the waiter on the side immediately moved forward and removed the cutlery on the table.


    "Is the trip to Ice Rock City going well?" Earl Uman asked, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    "Everything went well! Viscount Angley entertained us very warmly."


    "Well, what''s the situation in Ice Rock City now?"


    "Strong soldiers and enough food!"


    Count Uman chewed on Varla''s short comment, frowning slightly.


    "Then have you figured out the tendency of Viscount Angele?"


    "Yes." Varla said with a certain face, "I am sure that if a rebellion breaks out in the North, Viscount Anglia will definitely be on our side."


    "Oh? Why are you so sure?" Count Uman raised his brows.


    "Originally, Viscount Anglia was so worried about the Duke of St. Hilde''s marrying Miss Vera to Prince Tup¨¦, but in Silvermoon City, he discovered that the Duke actually tried to send someone to assassinate Vera and let Vera die. Become an excuse for the northern military to intervene in the half-elf kingdom.


    This also made Viscount Anglia, who was in love with Miss Vera, completely disappointed and even resented the Duke of St. Hild. "


    Hearing Varla said that Colin thought it was the Duke trying to assassinate Vera, Earl Uman''s eyes flashed slightly, but he quickly asked with his usual expression:


    "So, Vera chose to stay in Silvermoon City instead of returning to the north because of her resentment towards the Duke of St. Hild?"


    "Yes."


    "Yeah." Count Uman nodded, seeming to approve the judgment of the Valla Knight.


    Then he remembered something and asked, "By the way, you haven''t eaten yet?"


    "No. Caitlin is still waiting for me in the room. I will have dinner with her later."


    "Okay, then you go quickly, remember to finish your meal before dark."


    "Yes."


    Walra saluted Count Uman and Penny again, and then left.


    Until Walla''s figure disappeared outside the hall, his "biological mother" Ms. Penny did not take the initiative to say a word to him.


    "Do you think it is possible for Viscount Anglia to win over?" Penny put down the knife and fork in her hand and finally spoke.


    Count Uman shook his head slowly: "Since the failed assassination a year ago, the Anglia family has not been with us."


    "Do you think he knew it was the assassin we sent?"


    "I should have guessed it." Count Uman''s eyes were deep, "From the series of events in Silvermoon City, this Colin Angele is a very clever man with great means. ."


    Penny snorted and complained:


    "You shouldn''t have extravagantly and covet the title of the Anglia family! You are very good to the illegitimate son of Varla. First let him be baptized and become a knight, and then help him marry a noble lady. There is no need to try to compensate him. NS."


    The guilt in Count Uman''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t excuse him, and he asked: "Since the Angley family is very difficult to be drawn, how is your brother going to deal with them?"


    Penny hesitated, but shook her head: "I don''t know, my brother didn''t tell me."


    Count Uman looked calm, but an unspeakable anger surged in his heart.


    He knew that he was no longer trusted.


    In the Northern Rebellion a year ago, his behavior at both ends of the first rat had already aroused the vigilance of the Saint Theon family. This time, the other party was obviously already on guard against him.


    Seeing her silent husband, Penny smiled and said warmly: "You don''t have to be impatient. Spring is coming, and the layout of my brother in the North is already established. This time, the St. Hild family will surely be unable to escape destruction! "


    "Where is your brother now?"


    "He is in Yulong City."


    Count Uman frowned, but didn''t ask what Penny''s brother was doing in the capital of the Glorious Empire.


    Because he knew that even if he asked, Penny would not be able to tell the truth.


    Then he doesn''t need to be boring.


    In fact, Earl Uman was a little bit unsure about this rebellion. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    Many plans of the St. Theon family began to hide from him, and this feeling of not being able to see the whole picture made Count Uman very anxious.


    Moreover, he knew very well about his prince, that is, the Duke of St. Hilde who had been in charge of the North for more than 30 years, and knew that the other party was not a character that could be easily dealt with.


    What''s more, the duke has hidden his strength.


    A paladin is enough to suppress one party!


    Although the St. Theon family invited the paladins of the Troll Empire and severely injured the Duke of St. Hild, no one knew how badly the Duke of the North was injured.


    Penny seemed to see the man¡¯s worries, and said with a smile: ¡°The repair project of the city wall of Fallen Eagle City has been completed. I am thinking, just because there are surplus building materials, will some of the old buildings in the city be repaired and reinforced together? a bit."


    "Well, you have arranged this yourself." Count Uman answered casually, and then stood up, "I''m going to the study."


    "Okay." Penny smiled slightly and stood up, and at the same time raised her head, as if waiting for the man''s kiss.


    But Earl Uman didn''t seem to notice the hint of his lover at all, and went straight out.

 Chapter 186： Royal Dragon City (Part 1)

    As one of the oldest cities on this continent, the Royal Dragon City was established much earlier than the Glorious Empire.


    Its history can be traced back to seven thousand years ago. At that time, the dragon was not extinct, and the high elves never disappeared.


    These two powerful races were also the masters of the world at that time.


    However, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers, and the war between dragons and elves is also the main theme of that era.


    In the early days of the war, the dragon clan relied on a stronger individual strength, a stabilizing spirit.


    However, as the war continued, the number of dragons was scarce, and the weakness of the difficulty of reproduction was gradually exposed.


    The elves began to gain the upper hand and gradually drove the dragon out of the center of the continent.


    Subsequently, the elven empire was established, and Yulongcheng was the capital of the elven empire at that time.


    The name of this city was naturally deliberately chosen by the elves to humiliate the dragon.


    The so-called "imperial" means to control and dominate.


    Because of this, the Royal Dragon City has become a thorn in the eyes of the dragon family since its completion. In history, countless angry dragons have tried to burn it to the ground with dragon flames, but without exception, they were unsuccessful.


    Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, the vicissitudes of life, the dragon and the high elves have disappeared in the world, the Royal Dragon City, the most dazzling stage in the center of the continent, has now been replaced by a new protagonist.


    There are not many buildings left by the elves in the current Royal Dragon City. The long river of time can wash away all traces. In the more than a thousand years of becoming the master of the Royal Dragon City, human beings have deeply carved their own brand in this place. In the bones of the city.


    But the only exception is the Royal Palace.


    This palace named "Phoenix Palace" is the only building left by the elves.


    The ruler of the high elves is called the "Phoenix King", and this palace is his former palace.


    Thanks to the efforts of the best architects of the elves, this magnificent palace has been preserved to this day. Even the San Lorenzo royal family is also represented by its beauty, the brilliance it represents, and the glory it symbolizes. Conquer, willing to use it as the palace of the glorious empire.


    The Phoenix Palace is located in the center of the Royal Dragon City and is a group of palaces composed of hundreds of palaces. The high dome of the main hall is white and flawless. It is a dome inlaid with a whole piece of white jade, which emits a cold light even at night without moonlight.


    The walls of the palace are inlaid with light blue frosted marble tiles, which look weird in the sunlight. Hundreds of marble columns carved with rose patterns prop up the high roof, and various murals are painted on the inner wall of the roof.


    The large windows are neatly lined up with small and round girl sculptures, each of which has different shapes and is charming.


    The king''s air that has accumulated over the centuries has made the entire main hall exude a strong and heavy coercion, making those who step into it involuntarily want to worship.


    However, in such a solemn palace, at this time, there were waves of despair.


    A waiter walked to the front of the hall, stopped in embarrassment, smiled bitterly, and stood quietly waiting in the cold wind.


    However, the whistling sound in the hall continued to penetrate into the waiter''s ears, making him feel hot all over.


    But when he was blown by the biting cold wind, he immediately woke up again, and hurriedly covered his ears with his hands until he could no longer hear the movement in the hall.


    After a long time, the gate of the palace finally opened, and a slender, beautiful lady came out.


    The waiter quickly put down his hands and bowed in salute.


    The lady saw the waiter shivering in the cold wind and smiled charmingly at him: "Ah, are you eavesdropping?"


    After speaking, without waiting for the waiter to answer, he left with a smile.


    The waiter lowered his head from start to finish, afraid to look at the lady, but the familiar voice still allowed him to distinguish the identity of the other party-it was the Marquise of Grandi.


    However, the waiter was not too surprised.


    After all, the emperor''s habit of cuckolding vassals is no secret in the imperial aristocracy.


    The nobles of the Royal Dragon City have long been accustomed to this, and even evolved to the point that if there is no green on their heads, they are embarrassed to claim to be the real nobles of the imperial capital...


    The waiter slowly entered the hall, bowed meticulously, and did not dare to show any emotions on his face.


    His majesty, the glorious emperor of this term, was named Reinhardt San Lorenzo, and was also honored as Reinhardt the Great.


    Emperor Reinhardt was a burly middle-aged man, with blond hair and blue eyes, thick beard and sword eyebrows, coupled with the peculiar eagle nose of the San Lorenzo family, he felt powerful at first glance.


    It¡¯s just that his dress is too casual at this time. He only wore a thin shirt. His chest was still open, revealing thick golden chest hair. The cold wind outside the hall was brought in by the waiter, but he did not let Emperor Reinhardt. Feel cold.


    "Your Majesty, the messenger of the Goblin Kingdom will arrive at the Dragon City tomorrow morning. Would you like to meet him in person?"


    Emperor Reinhardt picked up the goblet on the table and poured all the red wine into his mouth. He seemed to still feel thirsty, so he filled himself with another glass and drank it.


    belch--


    After an imageless burp, Emperor Reinhardt glanced at the waiter and asked in a tone that couldn''t hear the joy or anger: "Isn''t it already said before, let the queen go to see it?"


    The waiter cautiously replied: "Your Majesty, it is the Queen who asked me to ask you, she hopes you..."


    Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand impatiently: "It''s just a goblin king''s messenger. It''s fine for the queen to see it, what else?"


    "The Prime Minister hopes that you can attend the imperial meeting tomorrow, saying that spring ploughing is imminent, and you are needed..."


    Emperor Reinhardt became even more impatient: "The Prime Minister of the Imperial Conference can only preside over it himself. I have other things."


    The waiter Nono said yes, and then said carefully: "Your Majesty, Prince Leahy¡¯s birthday will be three days later. Your Royal Highness asked me to ask you, this time the Prince¡¯s birthday banquet will be held in the banquet hall of the Phoenix Palace as usual. ?"


    Upon hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt was silent.


    The waiter who had not received a response for a long time raised his head secretly, but saw the cold eyes of the Great Emperor Sen.


    The waiter trembled with fright, and quickly lowered his head again, annoyed constantly in his heart, why did he dare to raise his head just now for some reason The atmosphere in the hall seemed to freeze for a moment.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took until the waiter¡¯s cold sweat almost dampened his clothes before finally hearing Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s flat voice:


    "Well, it''s the same as in previous years."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The waiter, relieved, hurriedly saluted and retired without daring to delay any longer.


    The heavy door of the palace opened and closed, shutting off the snowy world.


    Emperor Reinhardt picked up the wine glass again and began to drink it himself.


    The hall was filled with decadence, and a hint of resentment.


    Suddenly, Emperor Reinhardt''s eyes condensed and he suddenly turned his head to look behind him.


    The golden silk curtain moved without wind, and a man covered in a black mage''s robe appeared there.


    It''s just that his neck is being held by a sharp sword.


    But the man seemed to be dissatisfied with such threats, and still smiled and said to Emperor Reinhardt:


    "Your Majesty, when is Prince Leahy eligible to hold a birthday party in the Phoenix Palace?"

 Chapter 187： Royal Dragon City (Part 2)

    "Sorry, your Majesty, accidentally let him slip into the palace and disturbed you."


    The sword-bearing knight bowed slightly towards Emperor Reinhardt and apologized.


    Emperor Reinhardt looked at the intruder who was restrained by his guard knight, smiled and waved his hand: "It''s okay, you can go down."


    The guard knight still hesitated, but the intruder in the robe of the mage spoke: "Your Majesty is a Tier 6 knight. At such a close distance, are you afraid that I will be a mage?"


    This is true. The wizard is at an absolute disadvantage in the heads-up duel with the knight, especially when the distance between the two parties is close enough.


    If the mage who broke into the Phoenix Palace wants to be against the Great Reinhardt, at such a close distance, I am afraid that the first syllable of his spell will be uttered, and his head will be twisted off by the Great Sixth Knight. .


    "Huh!" The guard knight glared fiercely at the intruder, then retracted the long sword, bowed to Emperor Reinhardt, and then quietly retreated.


    "I heard that they all call you''Mr. Coquettish''?" Emperor Reinhardt poured himself another glass of red wine, smiling and looking at the opposite wizard.


    "It''s just a title, you can call it whatever you want, Your Majesty."


    Mr. Hood lowered his hood, revealing a slightly pale and weather-beaten face, he walked up to Emperor Reinhardt and bowed respectfully.


    Emperor Reinhardt looked at the impeccable court ceremony and said with a smile: "It''s been more than three hundred years. It''s hard for you to remember how to bow."


    "Of course I remember." Mr. Xiang said sternly, "Don''t dare to mention your surname. If you forget the etiquette, then what is the difference between our family and those muddled commoners?"


    "Oh, the grievance is quite serious." The Great Reinhardt played with it.


    "Don''t dare. Your Majesty, we, Saint Theon, will always abide by the duties of a minister. Unlike some people, we will forget ourselves when we are proud, and regard His Majesty''s grace as the capital of arrogance."


    "Duty?" The Great Reinhardt seemed to have heard some big joke, "When the''Judge'' of your family stabbed the long sword into the heart of the''Black Emperor'' back then, could it be that he was also abiding by his duty? "


    "Your Majesty, no matter how pure the blood is in the flock of white sheep, it is inevitable that there will be a black alien. You can''t ignore the loyalty of the Saint Theon family for thousands of years because of the betrayal of the judge.


    Just as it is impossible to deny the San Lorenzo family''s status as a role model for knights just because of Prince Lexi''s domineering alone. "


    Reinhardt saw that Mr. Coquettish always led the topic to Prince Leahy, he couldn''t help but laughed: "Prince Leahy is my uncle, and he is also a powerful paladin. You think he is not qualified to be a role model for knights. ?"


    "Your Majesty, if you want to be a role model for knights, you need not only strength, but also more important virtues.


    Prince Leahy¡¯s strength is undoubtedly undoubted, but as a sideline of the San Lorenzo family, he is arrogant and arrogant. He has repeatedly occupied the banquet hall of the Phoenix Palace to hold birthday celebrations. Such arrogant behavior is a serious trampling on the virtues of knights. "


    "Mr. Ho, you took such a big risk to come to the Phoenix Palace to see me, just to provoke the relationship between me and Prince Leahy? If this is the case, hehe, then your St. Theon family will continue to be silent for another three hundred years. Bar."


    In the face of Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s ridicule, Mr. Wang still had an unhurried attitude, as if there was nothing in the world to move him. He just listened to him shaking his head and said:


    "No, Your Majesty, I''m here this time, actually for the North Territory."


    "Northern? Humph! I heard that you have formed a big battle in the North! You even united with the trolls. Why, do you really think I can''t kill the traitor of your human race?"


    "Your Majesty, please don''t get angry. Think about it carefully. I have been in the troll empire for so many years, has the strength of the trolls increased or weakened?"


    Emperor Reinhardt shook the red wine glass in his hand and sneered disdainfully: "What? Do you still want to take the credit of Marquis Garcia to yourself?"


    "No, your Majesty, I didn''t mean that. As far as the barrier to the north of the empire is concerned, the St. Hild family certainly deserves it, and I dare not take credit.


    I just want to tell you that the troll is just a knife in my hand, and I have no feelings for them, let alone loyalty. "


    "Then who is the knife in your hand to cut at?"


    "The Saint Hild family." Mr. Hood said without hesitation.


    Emperor Reinhardt did not show any unexpected expressions, obviously he knew it a long time ago.


    "So, why are you here for me?"


    "I would like to ask you not to intervene in the upcoming war in the North."


    "Hahaha..." Emperor Reinhardt suddenly laughed, "Did you forget that the Duke of St. Hilde is the queen''s brother? Why do you think I would sit by and watch you as a betrayer? Descendants steal the authority of the North?"


    Facing Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s questioning, Mr. Coquettish seemed confident.


    I saw that he slowly pulled out a scroll from the large mage robe and handed it to the emperor respectfully.


    Emperor Reinhardt showed a trace of doubt, but he took it personally.


    When I opened it, the scroll was filled with dense elves.


    Of course, Emperor Reinhardt, who had received a strict court education, could understand elves, but the more he reads, the more frowning his brows.


    Mr. Hood stood with his hands folded and waited quietly.


    Only the sound of steady breathing remained in the hall.


    There is not much content in the scrolls, but Emperor Reinhardt saw it for half an hour. When he raised his head again, the frivolousness on his face disappeared, and his tone became solemn:


    "How do you convince me that it can succeed?"


    Mr. Wang bowed and saluted again, and said faintly: "I will show it to you in the north, but I only ask you to give me this opportunity. Moreover, I always think that Prince Leahy is not qualified to hold a birthday party in the Phoenix Palace."


    This time Emperor Reinhardt didn''t speak, and after a long while, he finally nodded and said:


    "Okay, I''ll give you a chance."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Mr. Hooters finally showed a smile on his thin face.


    "How many people have seen this scroll?"


    "Including you, three people."


    The Great Emperor Reinhardt squinted his eyes, and his fierce eyes were full of undisguised fear: "Who else is there besides you and me?"


    Mr. Cowardia kept silent The atmosphere in the hall became more and more serious, and the heat wave visible to the naked eye was transpiring in the air.


    The eyes of Emperor Reinhardt had turned golden yellow, and countless small golden lines covered his face, as if he was wearing a golden mask.


    The invisible coercion filled the temple, making people completely breathless.


    Mr. Ho is like a small boat surging in the stormy waves, and it seems that he may be torn to pieces by the violent wind and waves at any time.


    But his expression remained indifferent as usual, turning a blind eye to the threat of Emperor Reinhardt.


    I don''t know how long it took before the storm suddenly calmed down.


    The golden light faded quietly, and Emperor Reinhardt returned to his original lazy and frivolous posture, as if everything just now was just an illusion.


    "Okay, Mr. Ho, I will give you a chance. I hope you can use facts to prove to me that you are qualified to become the new Lord of the North."


    Only then did Mr. Xiang let out a sigh, obviously he was not as relaxed as he showed just now.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 188： Messenger and aid

    "Viscount Alston, why are you here until now? I thought you didn''t want to redeem the Marquis of Vincent in the East?"


    Colin leaned back on the recliner lazily, squinting at Viscount Alston before him.


    Xiaobai curled up on his lap, like a blue sea cucumber, sleeping soundly.


    "Sorry, Master Viscount, I...because something happened, so I was delayed."


    Viscount Alston looked a little embarrassed, but he was not embarrassed to say the reason for his delay so far.


    The reason why he rushed to Ice Rock City only now is because he misestimated the chaotic situation in the northern border and also overestimated the combat effectiveness of his own guard.


    Originally before the Winter Veil Festival, Viscount Alston was ordered by the Duke of the East to march towards Ice Rock City, but after entering the North, he discovered that he had fewer guards...


    Biting the bullet and walking for a few days, the more than one hundred guards brought by Viscount Alston suffered heavy losses, and the mob of hungry slaves desperately attacked his team.


    Coupled with his unfamiliar place, Viscount Auston didn''t even see the shadow of Ice Rock City, and found that his bodyguard was about to collapse under the endless attack of rebels.


    In desperation, he had to lead his army back.


    After returning home, he was naturally scolded by the Duke of the East, and even got kicked and a rib was broken.


    After recuperating at home for a while, Viscount Alston took full guards and embarked on the second journey to Ice Rock City.


    This time, he finally arrived successfully.


    Of course, the difficulties and dangers on the way are naturally indispensable, but Viscount Auston will definitely not tell Colin, after all, it is really detrimental to the face of the nobles in the East.


    "So, what does the Duke of Saint-Pros think about my proposal?"


    "The Lord Duke agrees to your proposal and is willing to exchange Marquis Garcia for Marquis Vincent."


    "What about the time and place?"


    "If you don''t have any comments, we will exchange prisoners of war on the banks of the river in a month."


    Viscount Alston took out a marked simple map and handed it to Colin.


    "I have no opinion on the location." Colin looked at the marked points on the map and said, "But in terms of time... please change it to three months later."


    "Okay, the northern border is indeed a little uneasy now, so three months later, I will report to the Lord Duke when I go back. If he doesn''t have any objections, then set it like this."


    "Um."


    Both of them did not mention prisoners of war other than the two marquis from beginning to end, because they all knew that there were no other prisoners of war.


    In the Battle of Shadow Canyon, apart from the eight thousand remnants who managed to escape under the leadership of the Knights of Logger and the captured Marquis Garcia, the rest of the Black Cavalry soldiers had all died in the battle, and none were spared.


    In the same way, after the First World War in Silvermoon City, Colin also "retributed to others" and executed all the prisoners of the Pegasus Legion.


    The first confrontation between the North and the East after a hundred years can be said to be a loss for both sides.


    Perhaps this is the result that St. Theon''s family who hides in the dark and manipulates the situation most hopes to see.


    Not long after Viscount Alston left, the butler Yimon came to report: "Master, the reinforcements of the half-elf kingdom are almost here."


    Colin got up from his seat excitedly and said with a smile: "Oh? Come and meet me quickly!"


    In response to the upcoming storm in the north, Colin wrote to Queen Aisha last month, asking her to send the Silver Moon Guard to Ice Rock City to support.


    Queen Aisha certainly would not refuse Colin''s request, and gave the order to send troops on the day she received the letter.


    When Colin led the Lego Knight and others to the head of the city, he saw a thin silver-gray line appearing on the east horizon of Ice Rock City.


    Over time, this thin line gradually spread, and eventually covered the wilderness of the eastern suburbs of Bingyan City.


    The bright red flag of thorns grinned in the cold wind. It was the emblem of the Miller family and the new symbol of the half-elf royal family.


    Colin frowned slightly, thinking-Queen Elsa will not come in person, will she?


    Although Aisha would definitely be a great help for Colin if he came, he even hoped that the other party could stay in Silvermoon City and raise a baby with peace of mind.


    Under Colin''s gaze, a small group of cavalry protruded from the array of the Silver Moon Guard, and hurried towards Ice Rock City.


    When they arrived at the bottom of Ice Rock City, the city gate just opened, and a group of black cavalry came out.


    The headed half-elf general immediately turned over and dismounted, knelt on one knee, and said loudly:


    "Dear Viscount Anglia, on the order of Her Majesty the Queen, the 30,000 Silvermoon Guard warriors are assembled here, and you can drive them!"


    "Duke Medewin, welcome to Ice Rock City!"


    When Colin first saw William Modywin, he was a little surprised, but soon he understood the purpose of Queen Aisha''s arrangement.


    It is indeed a good idea to let the former half-elf prince serve as the commander of the Silver Moon Guard.


    The current middle-level generals of the Silver Moon Guard are basically members of the Miller family. When Queen Aisha is pregnant and unable to come, if another member of the Miller family is appointed as the commander, he may not be wholehearted. Follow Colin''s orders.


    Especially when Colin needed some sacrifice from the Silver Moon Guard.


    But Duke Medewin is different.


    This is an honest person who is easy to manipulate.


    What''s more, when the middle-level generals of the Silver Moon Guard are all members of the Miller family, if Duke Medewin does not want to be emptied, he must get Colin''s support.


    In this way, this Silvermoon Guard was more convenient to be completely controlled by Colin.


    Duke Mediwyn followed Colin into the city and marched all the way to the Red Fort. At the same time, he reported the situation of the reinforcements: "My Lord, this time I brought a total of 30,000 Silver Moon Guards, including 10,000 archers and pikemen. Seven thousand, eight thousand swords and shields, two thousand shields, and three thousand light cavalry.


    In addition, thirty-eight knights and fifteen rangers came with the army. "


    "Well, very good." Colin nodded in satisfaction. With the assistance of the Silver Moon Guard, he now has more confidence.


    "Three thousand light cavalry will be incorporated into the Black Cavalry and handed over to the Rogue Knights to command it."


    "Yes, my lord!" Facing Colin''s first order Duke Medewin responded without hesitation.


    Even if this order was clearly intended to embezzle the cavalry unit of the Silvermoon Guard.


    "Are Her Majesty and Miss Vera okay?"


    "Your Majesty is in good health, as for Miss Vera..." Duke Medewin suddenly turned his head and looked at an attendant behind him.


    Colin also turned his head in doubt, but saw that the attendant slowly took off his helmet, revealing a beautiful smile¡ª¡ª


    It''s Vera!


    "Vera, how do you run..."


    Before Colin finished speaking, Vera plunged into his arms like a swallow returning home.


    Feeling the soft touch and familiar fragrance, Colin smiled and said: "You are coming to Ice Rock City, why don''t you tell me in advance?"


    Vera buried her head in Colin''s arms and muttered, "Don''t you welcome me?"


    "Of course not." Colin laughed loudly, "The door of the Red Fort is always open to you!"


    When Duke Modiwin and others saw this, they all quietly stepped back a little bit with interest, so that the two lovers who had reunited after a long time could talk to each other.

 Chapter 189： Street walk

    Early in the morning, Colin woke up from his dream.


    The fireplace was still burning, making a slight crackling noise.


    The body temperature and fragrance of a girl still remained on the bed, but she was no longer there.


    "Good morning, Colin."


    Colin sat up and took a look, and he saw Vera sitting by the dressing table in front of the window.


    The most beautiful flower of the St. Hild family has changed into a bright yellow crocheted dress, facing the mirror and pasting rose gold ornaments on his forehead.


    "Good morning, Vera."


    Colin looked at Vera not far away with admiration. In his opinion, the girl who had not seen her for many days seemed to have matured a lot.


    Gu Pan Shengyan with blue and pure eyes, the makeup on her face is more gorgeous and charming than usual. The bright red and bright lip gloss makes the perfect contour look more three-dimensional, although it still has the shyness of a girl, but more Yes, but it is elegant and dignified, and the charming style gradually blooming.


    "Does it look good?"


    After finishing dressing, Vera turned around and smiled at Colin.


    The sunlight outside the window was very good, and the strands of light came in and fell on the girl''s body, reflecting a looming halo.


    "Of course, your beauty eclipses the warm winter sun!" Colin smiled and offered a flattery.


    Vera rolled her cute eyes, as if she felt that Colin''s praise was too exaggerated.


    "This is what Queen Aisha taught me." The girl turned her skirt around in a circle.


    It''s no wonder that Colin secretly said, he felt that this dress was a bit familiar, and it was not Vera''s usual style.


    "It seems that you learned a lot during your time in Silvermoon City."


    "Yes. And Queen Aisha also told me about her past. After listening to it, I realized that, in fact, compared to her, I am already very lucky."


    Having said that, Vera stretched out her hands to Colin and motioned for him to hold her.


    Colin smiled and stepped forward, holding the girl into his arms through the thin long skirt.


    Only then did he understand that Vera was able to walk out of the previous shadows, probably thanks to Queen Aisha''s persuasion.


    What a sweet lover.


    "I have sent someone to Winter City to ask the Duke of St. Hild to marry you. It won''t be long before you can justify becoming the mistress of the Red Fort."


    I don''t know if it was because of the man''s words or the warm embrace, the girl''s body gradually became soft and boneless, and the whole person was trapped in Colin''s arms.


    "Colin, even if the adoptive father disagrees with our marriage, I will not leave you!" Vera said firmly.


    Colin smiled with satisfaction, tightened the girl''s soft and slender waist, and promised: "Don''t worry, I will let the Duke agree to our marriage."


    Their marriage must be approved by the Duke, otherwise, Vera would elope with him, which is obviously not the result that Colin, who has greater ambitions, is willing to accept.


    However, judging from the current situation, it seems that the Duke of St. Hild is really reluctant to marry Vera to Colin.


    The envoy of Bingyan City has been waiting in Winter City for more than two months, and still has not been received by the Duke.


    Therefore, this time Colin took the opportunity of Baron Lombard¡¯s provocation to kill the chicken and the monkey. By the way, he asked the son of the Baron to go to Winter City to test and see if the Duke of St. Hild was really seriously injured and unable to see the guests, or deliberately dragged him away. The messenger of Ice Rock City.


    If the Duke really met the Lombard family, but did not see the messenger of Ice Rock City, then Colin would re-make the next plan.


    If you don''t want to give it to me, then I will grab it!


    Feeling some changes in the man''s body, Vera suddenly broke free from Colin''s embrace in a little panic, and changed the subject: "Colin, are you hungry? Let''s go to breakfast."


    "Okay." Colin smiled narrowly, knowing that the girl might not be relieved from last night''s madness.


    With Vera''s help, Colin quickly got dressed, and then went to the restaurant together.


    After a hearty breakfast, Vera proposed to go to the Ice Rock City to stroll around, and Colin would naturally not object.


    Today was a rare good weather, and the warm and warm sun hung high in the sky, slightly dispelling some of the severe winter cold.


    Colin and Vera walked the streets of Ice Rock City hand in hand, but did not cause much movement.


    It''s not that the people of Ice Rock City are disrespectful to their lord, but that Colin and the others deliberately hide their identity.


    Colin wore a wide three-cornered hat that covered most of her face, while Vera wore a black scarf, restoring Colin''s image when she first saw her.


    The **** followed the two men from a distance without much fanfare.


    "Colin, the slaves in your territory are a little different from what I saw before."


    "Where is it different?"


    Vera tilted her head, looked at the slaves who were concentrating on their work, and said:


    "The slaves I saw in Winterfell were all lazy and lazy. If they didn''t have the overseer''s whip, they would rather lie on the ground and bask in the sun for a day.


    But the slaves in your territory are different, even without a whip, they are very motivated. "


    "Do you know the reason for this?"


    Vera pondered for a moment, then shook her head, indicating that she didn''t understand.


    "Because I gave them hope."


    "hope?"


    "Yes." Colin recounted the points system he had implemented in Ice Rock City.


    Vera thought for a while and nodded: "It''s really a great way! But, Colin, don''t you worry about fewer and fewer slaves under your control?"


    "With a monthly quota of ten, only 120 freedmen will be produced in a year, and even a hundred years later, only more than 10,000 slaves will be eligible to become freemen.


    But in this process, the wealth created by the slaves has far exceeded the value of the more than 10,000 slaves themselves.


    What''s more, in the current situation in the North, am I still worried about the lack of slaves? "


    Vera thought about it for a while, and nodded in agreement: "Kolin, you are a kind and wise lord!"


    Colin laughed, and suddenly felt a little lamented in his heart.


    Such a means of exploitation could be called benevolence. For a while, he didn''t know whether to be happy or to lament.


    After walking a few blocks, a group of children caught Vera''s attention.


    In an open space the size of a basketball court, there was an old gentleman who seemed to be about fifty years old. In front of him, hundreds of children gathered.


    The older ones are 13 or 14 years old, and the younger ones are only 4 or 5 years old The only thing in common is that they are all wearing shabby clothes and hoops on their feet¡ªthis is a group of slave children.


    The old gentleman wrote on a wall with charcoal, and then led the slave children to read aloud.


    "Colin, is this also your arrangement?"


    "Yes."


    Vera turned to look at Colin, her eyes eagerly.


    At this time, Colin''s image in her heart became extraordinarily tall.


    But what she didn''t know was that Colin just felt that these slave children were too weak to perform multiple tasks. It would be better to have someone come to literate them, so that when they grow up, they can become more valuable labor.


    At this moment, an old voice suddenly sounded:


    "Lord Lord, for people of low status, knowledge is not a blessing, but a curse."


    Colin turned his head and saw an old priest standing behind them.

 Chapter 190： Bishop Emeritus

    In this magical medieval world, knowledge is a valuable asset.


    Let alone slaves, even civilians generally don''t have the opportunity to come into contact with such wealth.


    The nobles naturally don''t have to worry about this. They have a large collection of books in their castles, and there are special tutors responsible for the education of the nobles'' children.


    But for civilians, it is very difficult to learn.


    There are two main ways they want to master knowledge.


    The first way is the church.


    Churches everywhere will set up schools for ordinary children to study, but here, the children learn basically theological knowledge. In addition to being instilled with a lot of knowledge about how to serve the gods and why to serve the gods, they are also useful for daily life. It is basically impossible to learn much.


    The second way is nobility.


    That''s right, the nobles will also recruit some commoner children to accompany their children.


    However, such quotas are very rare, and they are generally reserved for the descendants of their own retainers. After these retainers have mastered knowledge, they can better serve their lord.


    In fact, there is a third way, that is, the Imperial White Tower Academy.


    But let alone the common people, this way is difficult to reach even the nobles.


    Because Baita College¡¯s enrollment requirements are very simple and demanding. It does not depend on status, but only on talent.


    Only talented children, nobles or commoners, can enter Baita Academy for free.


    However, there is only one Baita Academy in the entire Glory Empire, and the number of students enrolled every year is only double digits, and those who can graduate successfully are even rarer.


    So the vast majority of civilians may be illiterate throughout their lives, let alone those lowly slaves.


    However, this may be what the rulers want to see.


    Under the crown of the first Pope of the Glorious Empire, Peter Messier once said a famous saying--


    "A foolish mind is easier to fill with loyalty and faith."


    Only the civilians and slaves who have been utterly confused all their lives can facilitate the rule of the church and the nobles.


    "Bishop emeritus, do you think I shouldn''t let people pass on knowledge of these slave children?" Colin didn''t worry that his actions would arouse dissatisfaction from the church. After all, the church did not expressly prohibit this.


    Of course, this is because generally there are no lords who will teach knowledge to slave children.


    "No, Lord Lord, I have no right to interfere in how you govern the people in your territory." The emeritus bishop saluted Colin and said with a smile.


    Then he saluted Vera again, apparently recognizing her identity.


    Colin''s eyes flickered slightly, and the bishop emeritus could recognize himself. He was not too surprised. After all, he had dealt with each other many times, and his current disguise was not too tight.


    But how did the bishop emeritus recognize Vera?


    How did he know that Vera had come to Ice Rock City?


    I''m afraid, someone from the attendants in the Red Fort revealed the information of Vera''s arrival to the church!


    Although Colin did not deliberately conceal the news that Vera was in Ice Rock City, the feeling of being infiltrated into a sieve around him still made Colin extraordinarily uncomfortable.


    However, he currently has no good solutions for the church.


    Faith is an extremely serious matter for people in this world.


    If one had to choose between the lord and the god, the vast majority of the people would still choose the god.


    The nobles had no choice but to accept this.


    Back in Silvermoon City, Colin deliberately planted the seeds of hatred for the church in Prince Harrison¡¯s heart. In addition to trying to find trouble for the San Lorenzo family as a counterattack, he also wanted to test how powerful the church really is. .


    Upon seeing this, Vera had to lift the skirt and bow in response, and then asked in a crisp voice: "Bishop Emeritus, why did you say that knowledge can be a curse just now?"


    "Ms. Vera, for you, knowledge is certainly not a curse. But for these lowly status slaves, knowledge allows them to understand their situation more clearly, and thus fall into the abyss of despair. What is the pain, not a curse?"


    Vera was silent.


    Colin sneered in his heart.


    Obviously it was a fool''s trick, but in the mouth of the bishop, it seemed to be a compassionate humanistic care, as if slaves would be relieved of their pain by not allowing them to touch knowledge.


    Although he was slanderous in his heart, on the surface, Colin made a sudden realization: "Ah, the bishop, you are so right! Fortunately you reminded me, otherwise I''m really kind of doing a bad thing!"


    "Viscount Lord, you are serious." Seeing the young lord confessed his mistake, the emeritus bishop showed a teachable look on his face. "In fact, there is nothing wrong with what you did. It is not a matter of letting these slave children learn to read. No, but please don¡¯t forget to spread the glory of the Lord to them!"


    Only then did Colin understand the true intention of the emeritus bishop-this is to brainwash these slave children.


    In fact, when Colin arranged for the teacher to literacy for these slave children, he deliberately omitted the relevant content of theology, instead, it was more about who gave them food, who gave them the opportunity to learn, etc. , Is to instill the concept of loyalty to the lord to these slave children.


    Unexpectedly, it was still noticed by the church.


    "Of course! Let these slaves bathe in the glory of the master." Colin smiled as usual.


    "Well, I will arrange for a few priests to come and help you teach these slave children."


    "Thank the bishop for his helping hand!" Colin could only nod his head.


    Although he was afraid of the church, Colin would not take the initiative to provoke him at this time.


    He even hoped that Prince Harrison of the San Lorenzo family could become a hero who charged at the front line against the church, and he himself would just wave the flag and shout at the back.


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, the retired bishop nodded in satisfaction, and then said again: "Lord, there is something else I want to tell you."


    "Please speak."


    "Next month, I will be transferred from Ice Rock City, but you can rest assured that a new bishop will come to take my place."


    "Oh? I don''t know where you are going to be transferred?"


    "Winter City." There was a wave of waves in the eyes of the emeritus bishop.


    "Congratulations!" Colin smiled.


    Compared to the bishop of Bingyan City, the bishop of Winter City was obviously elevated.


    The bishop emeritus also smiled humbly, but the joy on his face couldn''t hide it.


    The bishop of Winterfell is generally a popular candidate for the archbishop of the northern diocese. Therefore, the bishop emeritus is one step away from entering the true core high-level of the church.


    "I don''t know where the Bishop Jean has been transferred now?" Vera suddenly asked.


    The Jean in her mouth was the former bishop of Wintertime.


    The bishop emeritus showed sorrow and sighed: "Bishop Jean has returned to the Lord''s embrace."


    Vera was taken aback, and quickly expressed apologies and condolences.


    But Colin keenly saw a trace of unnaturalness in the face of the bishop emeritus and asked:


    "I take the liberty to ask, why did Bishop Jean die?"


    "As far as I know, Bishop Jean died of illness."


    He died of illness?


    at this time?


    Colin was sure that the death of the Bishop Jean must be a little strange.


    Think about it carefully. The Duke of St. Hild was injured in a duel with the troll paladin. It is very likely that the person who treated him was the Bishop of Jean.


    But he passed away at this time?


    What secret is hidden in it?


    What is going on in Winter Castle?


    Questions and questions surfaced in Colin''s mind, making him unconsciously surprised.

 Chapter 191： Persuade again

    When the time comes to mid-March, I can already vaguely feel the footsteps of spring.


    For the northern border, where winters are particularly long, this spring seems to have come a bit early this year.


    Perhaps the benevolent Lord can no longer bear to see the famine continue to raging, and deliberately wants to let spring plowing proceed earlier.


    But even if the crops are planted now, they have to wait until autumn to harvest the food.


    Therefore, the famine is destined to take the lives of more northerners.


    It is also destined to cause greater turmoil.


    "Chaos is a ladder."


    Colin read the letter in his hand with a playful look.


    "Just this sentence?" Vera asked curiously when she saw Colin stopped.


    The two of them were having breakfast at this time, but Yimon, the butler, suddenly handed a letter he had just received.


    The letter came from Ironforge City, apparently from the hands of the Marquis of Dawson.


    "Yes, that''s it." Colin sneered, crumpled the letter into a ball, and threw it into the fireplace.


    The flame jumped, then calmed down.


    "Should the Marquis Dawson want to win you over?" Vera sipped her milk, but was stirred in her heart by the letter.


    "It should be." Colin looked at Vera who was slightly pale, stretched out his hand to hold the opponent''s slightly cold hand, and comforted, "Don''t worry, I will cut this shameless dwarf who betrayed your father. His head!"


    "Yeah." Vera nodded, holding Colin''s big hand with her backhand, feeling peaceful.


    Colin continued to deal with the food on the plate, but he thought of the words in the letter from the Marquis Dawson.


    Perhaps, as the cold winter is about to recede, the turmoil in the north will gradually begin.


    After breakfast, Colin was about to take Vera around in the garden, but saw the butler Yimen coming again: "Master, the messenger from the northern front is here again."


    "Northern Front?" Colin was stunned for a moment before he understood who Yimeng was talking about.


    Isn''t this the eldest brother of the future!


    "Take him to my study."


    "Yes, sir."


    Afterwards, Colin turned to Vera and said bluntly: "Your brother is here, do you want to see you?"


    "Charles?" Vera was taken aback at once, but then, her face wrinkled and seemed very tangled.


    "If you don''t want to see, then let''s not see. I''m afraid he also sneaked back this time. It is not appropriate for you to meet."


    "Okay, then go ahead and I will go to the garden by myself."


    "Well, I''ll come to you later."


    ¡­


    "Haha, Lord Charles, welcome to Ice Rock City again!"


    "Dear Viscount Angele, thank you for your hospitality!"


    Seeing Charles again, his attitude towards Colin was as respectful as last time.


    It seemed that he had really forgotten that he was the first heir to the Duke of the North.


    Colin smiled and invited Charles to take a seat, and then asked the maid to bring coffee and pastries.


    However, Charles seemed a little anxious. Just after taking a sip of coffee, he asked directly: "Viscount Angele, how did you think about my proposal last time?"


    Colin''s heart shuddered, knowing that Charles was obviously still obsessed with the previous proposal to attack the Troll King City.


    "Charles, I wouldn''t dare to send troops to attack the troll empire without the order of Lord Duke."


    "Viscount Angley, you are not sending troops without authorization, but you are forced to fight back."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "When I came back from the front line this time, the Troll Empire had already dispatched one hundred thousand troops to the south. It is estimated that I will arrive in Ice Rock City in more than a month!"


    Colin''s heart moved: "Oh? The troll really sent troops?"


    Charles vowed to say: "It is true! Viscount Anglia, this time the troll sent a hundred thousand troops to the south, which can be said to have completely emptied the family. Now the internal defense of the troll empire is basically useless. You only need to lead one. Elite cavalry can easily take down the Troll King City and make an immortal contribution!"


    Seeing that Colin was still hesitating, Charles once again persuaded: "Viscount Anglia, I know that you have received assistance from the half-elf kingdom. The Silvermoon Guard will help you guard Ice Rock City. Even if the Black Cavalry is transferred away, don¡¯t worry. The rear is unstable, if so, why not take a gamble with me!"


    Colin rolled his eyes in his heart and secretly said that of course you are willing to take a gamble, anyway, you don''t need to bet.


    "Charles, although your strategy really touches my heart, I still want to ask the Lord Duke."


    "That''s too late!" Charles was a little anxious, "Viscount Angley, before I set off, the troll army had already been dispatched. If you ask Winter City for instructions again, I am afraid that the troll has already approached Ice Rock City. Now, at that time, how can you split your troops to attack the Troll King City?"


    "Don''t the Golden Lion Corps still have three military forts on the front line? Can''t you delay the troll army?"


    The military fort that Colin said was actually the three military forts that Prince Okamoto dedicated to the Duke of St. Hild in Vera''s coming-of-age ceremony.


    The Troll King City is surrounded by snow-capped mountains, and there are only three main passages that can be used by the army, and these three military forts are just set up at the key positions of these three passages.


    "Viscount Anglia, do you know how many garrisons the Golden Lion Corps has in these three military forts?" A thick look of helplessness appeared on Charles''s face.


    "How many?"


    "Three thousand."


    "Three military fortresses total three thousand?"


    "Yes. And most of them are recruits."


    Colin was speechless for a while. In such an important military location, the Golden Lion Army had only stationed so many people. How could this be able to stop the troll army?


    wrong!


    Colin suddenly realized that these three military fortresses were probably deliberately abandoned by the Duke of St. Hild.


    For one thing, the Golden Lion Army needs to concentrate its efforts to deal with the internal rebellion. Secondly, I am afraid that the Duke of St. Hilde deliberately wants to lure the troll out...


    In this way...


    "Sorry, Charles, I won''t send troops without the order of Lord Duke." Colin''s attitude suddenly became extremely tough.


    Charles looked at Colin''s firm eyes, and finally shook his head and sighed after a long while: "Colin, did you guess something?"


    Colin also smiled: "Charles, you should have met the Lord Duke?"


    This time Charles didn''t deny it, nodded and said: "Yes, since I have reached this point, I will not hide it from you. The plan for this attack was actually made by his father."


    really!


    Colin sneered in his heart, and the Duke of St. Hild really wanted to take advantage of him.


    But in the current situation, if you want to rely on Charles''s inflammatory words and those illusory achievements, you want him to send troops, that would be too naive.


    Of course Colin understood that UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com must send troops, not only because of the orders of the Duke of St. Hild, but because once the troll army approaches the northern border, Ice Rock City is indeed very likely to be the first target.


    However, the Duke of St. Hild didn''t want to pay anything and let Colin work for him.


    "Charles, since it is the Duke''s order, of course I will not disobey it. However, the messenger I sent to Winter City has not been received by the Duke for more than two months. Such behavior really makes me feel cold. what."


    "Viscount Angele, of course my father knows that you want to marry Vera. He actually approves of this marriage. Therefore, as long as you are willing to send troops to attack the Troll King City, he will definitely meet your messenger!"


    "Oh? Lord Duke really said that?"


    "Of course, I swear to you in the name of the holy ancestor of the St. Hild family! As long as you can lead your army to break through the Troll King City, Vera will marry into the Anglia family!"


    Colin stared into Charles''s eyes, and finally nodded after a long while:


    "Good! Three days later, I will send troops to attack the Troll King City!"

 Chapter 192： send troops

    Under the dim candlelight, three people sat at the long table in the Red Fort restaurant.


    Colin, Vera, and "Future Brother" Charles.


    After several considerations, Vera still met her brother. Although she had a suspicion for her adoptive father, she still had some feelings for this brother.


    However, after learning about Colin''s plan with Charles, Vera had long since lost the mood to reminisce with her brother, and instead began to worry about Colin''s safety.


    Because Charles''s identity still needs to be kept secret, there are no other waiters in the restaurant, and Yimon, the butler, serves him personally.


    After finishing the dinner quietly, Yimon brought three more desserts.


    But Vera is obviously not in the mood to enjoy dessert now. She looked up at Colin and asked: "Colin, are you really unwilling to take me with me? I am a mage and can help you very much on the battlefield. ."


    Colin held Vera''s small hand and smiled: "No. Our surprise attack this time is due to surprises. There shouldn''t be any tough battles to fight. Moreover, I need you to help me guard Ice Rock City. In case North When the environment is chaotic, there must be someone I trust and who has enough identity to sit here."


    Charles also smiled and persuaded: "Vera, you should stay in Ice Rock City with peace of mind. Originally, it was no longer appropriate for you to sneak to the Red Fort. Now if you were abducted to the frozen ice field again, when his father knew about it, I''m afraid it would be true. Viscount Anglia will be punished."


    Facing Charles'' ridicule, Vera managed to put out a polite smile.


    The eldest son of the Duke obviously didn''t know what Vera had experienced in Silvermoon City, thinking that the foster father and daughter were still as close as before.


    Colin didn''t pierce, and looked at everything in front of him with a smile.


    In his mind, he was planning to tell Charles that his biological father sold him directly in order to create a chance for the Black Cavalry to annihilate the troll army.


    If Charles knew that the suffering he suffered was actually due to his father, that scene...hehe, it must be very interesting.


    I won''t make another big filial son...


    Just as Colin was trying to figure out how to dig a hole for the duke and his son, Vera''s crisp voice sounded again: "By the way, Colin, doesn''t the Troll Empire still have a Paladin Prince? If he is in the Troll King. city¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, my good sister." Charles smiled and comforted. "At the beginning of the battle with his father, the paladin prince was seriously injured and had already returned to the far north to recuperate.


    In his current state, if he dared to appear in the Troll King City, then we might have another dazzling addition to our merit book. "


    Ke Lin suddenly moved in his heart and asked: "I heard that it is difficult for the sanctuary strong to be injured, but once injured, it will be extremely troublesome?"


    "That''s right. The body of the sanctuary powerhouse is very different from ordinary people, and already has a trace of divinity. But precisely because of this, if their body is harmed, they need to repair this trace of divinity.


    However, it is so difficult to condense the divinity in the mortal world, so once a sanctuary powerhouse is injured, it is difficult to completely recover without two or three years. "


    Colin nodded, and asked casually: "What about the Duke of St. Hild? Is his injury also very serious?"


    "Father... Father¡¯s injury is indeed a bit tricky." Charles sighed, then smiled and comforted, "However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The church has sent a cardinal to Wintery City and personally give it to his father. Heal."


    Hearing this, Colin suddenly remembered the bishop emeritus who was about to take office in Winterfell, and the bishop Jean who was said to have passed away due to illness.


    "That''s good." Colin smiled, as if finally relieved.


    ...


    In the early morning three days later, a low horn sounded on the outskirts of Bingyan City.


    A team of cavalry urged their mounts and embarked on a journey to the north amidst the voice of the officers.


    In this raid on the Troll King City, Colin mobilized a total of more than 11 thousand pure cavalry troops.


    Among them, there are more than 6,000 horses of the Black Cavalry, more than 3,000 horses of the Silver Moon Guard, and 2,000 recruits trained by the Shire Knights in Ice Rock City in the past year.


    The combat effectiveness of the veterans of the Black Cavalry is undoubtedly undoubted, but the combat effectiveness of the Cavalry of the Silver Moon Guard and the recruits of Ice Rock City is somewhat worrying.


    But Colin still brought them. After all, these recruits would never become true elites if they did not experience the test of blood and fire.


    As for the cavalry units of the Silver Moon Guard, Colin hoped that they could integrate into the black cavalry system.


    This time, just by taking advantage of the opportunity of raiding the Troll King City, these half-elf cavalry could experience the fighting style of the black cavalry.


    At the head of Ice Rock City, Colin once again instructed the butler Yimon and the Shire knights. This time he will be with the army and the military and political affairs in the territory will be in charge of Shire and Yimon respectively.


    One of these two is the old housekeeper of the Anglia family, and the other is of the blood of Colin, so there is no need to worry about their loyalty. Moreover, their abilities are also quite outstanding. With them guarding the rear, Colin is very relieved.


    Finally, Colin bid farewell to Vera Yiyi.


    Although the girl was full of dismay, in order not to worry Colin, she still showed a bright smiling face, like a plum blossom in full bloom in the mid-winter season:


    "When you return triumphantly, I will marry you!"


    Colin looked at the beautiful smile of the girl in front of him, his chest suddenly burst into pride, and laughed loudly:


    "it is good!"


    The conversation between the two did not deliberately suppress their voices, and everyone around them listened to them.


    The retainers of the Anglia family naturally smiled like aunts, happy for their lord.


    Vera''s identity is noble enough to be worthy of Colin of course.


    Moreover, this is the blood of the Paladin family!


    If you really marry Colin, then the Anglia family will be regarded as a line of high-ranking nobles in the Glory Empire from then on.


    Viscount, it will definitely not be the end of the Anglia family.


    If there is another paladin in the descendants... then the political map of the entire Glorious Empire will undergo drastic changes as a result.


    Of course, the probability of this kind of thing happening is extremely small.


    The birth of a Paladin is very difficult. Judging from the historical records of the Glorious Empire, almost all the powerful Paladins are descendants of the combination of their parents and members of the Paladin family.


    Therefore, the five great Paladin families in the Empire now like to marry each other.


    Of course only one parent is of paladin blood, and it may not be impossible to give birth to paladin offspring, but in the few cases, all fathers are members of the paladin family.


    Only the mother is a member of the Paladin family, and the offspring of the Paladin has never appeared.


    Maybe the Anglia family can break this record, maybe...


    Only Charles had a speechless expression, and wanted to remind his sister to be reserved...


    "Set off!"


    When Colin gave an order, the tens of thousands of cavalry troops surged and swarmed towards the northern ice field.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs was like rolling thunder, shaking the wilderness, and banners fluttering in the air, guiding the marching direction of the cavalry.


    Standing on the top of the city, Vera watched the dense group of cavalry heading north. In addition to worrying about Colin''s safety, she was also full of pride and pride.


    Such a strong army in the north, how can those troll rats be opponents?

 Chapter 193： Wind Roar (Part 1)

    At the end of March, the situation in the north was not optimistic.


    As the weather gradually warmed, a group of careerists seemed to start to move around.


    The major lords in the northern territory all smelled the scent of the coming war, and began to summon troops to strengthen the city''s defenses.


    Although this spring is approaching, the lords should be actively preparing for spring plowing so that the current escalating famine will not continue to spread.


    But it is a pity that the fragile situation in the northern border now makes the lords no longer care about spring ploughing.


    Besides, those slaves and civilians starved to death. Of course, the noble lords were more concerned about the safety of their territories.


    Finally, on the first day of April, a Mr. Hooter who claimed to be a descendant of the St. Theon family officially disclosed his identity in Ironforge City, and at the same time declared that it was precisely because of the incompetence of the Duke of St. Hild that it was caused. This unprecedented famine in the north.


    Therefore, as a descendant of the paladin family, he spoke for countless people in the north who had suffered from famine, and asked the Duke of St. Hilde to take the initiative to abandon the title of Lord of the North, so that the more capable would take on the responsibility of protecting the North. Responsibilities.


    After Mr. Hou made a public speech, a group of northern nobles, headed by the Marquis of Dawson and the Earl of Uman, also publicly declared that the Duke of St. Hilde was responsible for the famine in the north.


    One stone caused a thousand waves of waves, and the St. Theon family was silent for three hundred years. This time it suddenly returned strongly and completely disturbed the situation in the north.


    When the major lords of the Northern Territory were shocked, they also began to consider how to stand in line.


    As for the people of the North, they originally had the reputation of the St. Hild family for thousands of years. Of course, the people of the North would not pay attention to the St. Theon family. In fact, many people have long forgotten this once paladin family.


    However, the famine that has raged for half a year has accumulated a large amount of dissatisfaction with the Saint Hild family in the hearts of the people in the North.


    Countless people in the Northland who have not had enough to eat have begun to feel that perhaps the Northland should also change to another owner.


    Facing the public opinion offensive of the St. Theon family, the Duke of St. Hild finally appeared in public.


    This is also his first public appearance since his duel with the Paladin.


    The Northern Lord unceremoniously counterattacked, refuting the absurd remarks made by the Saint Theon family, claiming that they were the culprits of the Northern Rebellion.


    At the same time, he announced that the Marquis Dawson and Earl Uman and other lords were rebellious in the North, and decided to immediately deprive them of their titles and fiefdoms, and sent the Golden Lion Army to Ironforge City, trying to kill the dwarves first in the form of slashing the chaotic ground. Rebel forces.


    In addition, the Duke of St. Hilde also issued an emergency call-up order, requiring all the major lords and major mercenary groups in the north to join the war against the rebellion.


    Suddenly, the North Territory was surging, and the "Ligger Controversy" officially kicked off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the chaos in the northern border became a pot of porridge, Ke Lin had already led his army to the Snow Mountain Range.


    Here the cold wind roars, the snow is all over the sky, and there is absolutely no breath of spring coming.


    Going forward, even if they formally enter the territory of the Troll Empire, Colin and others will no longer be able to hide their whereabouts.


    Of course, if you want to enter the troll empire, you need to cross the last barrier.


    "Lord Anglia, Lord Charles." A weather-faced Knight of the St. Hild family was taken to the temporary command post and bowed to Colin and Charles.


    He wears a full set of chain mail, with the emblem of the Golden Lion Corps printed on his chest, a knight sword and kite shield on his waist, and a conical helmet in his left hand. The various knife marks and blood stains on the equipment indicate that he has recently Just experienced a **** battle.


    "Knight Bled, how is the situation with Windhowl Castle now?" Charles asked eagerly.


    The Windhowl Fort in his mouth was one of the three military forts given to the Golden Lion Army by the Troll Empire, and it was also the military fort where Charles had served before.


    Only after passing this military fort can Colin truly enter the territory of the troll empire.


    This Brad knight is the garrison commander guarding Windhowl Fort.


    "The southern army of the trolls arrived at Windhowl Fort 13 days ago and launched an attack on us. There were a large number of opponents. Our army defended for a day and finally the trolls captured Windhowl Fort.


    After Fengshoubao fell, I led the remnants to withdraw and hid in the snow-capped mountains, waiting for support. "


    "How many of you still have?"


    "When we evacuated, there were more than five hundred people, but then they separated a little. Now there are only two hundred people left." The Brad Knight looked sad.


    Of course Colin understood that the so-called "dispersion" in the other party''s mouth was actually running away.


    However, it''s no wonder that these people became deserters. After all, it was too far from the north, and reinforcements seemed out of reach. In addition, most of the garrisons were recruits, and it was not uncommon for them to escape in despair.


    "After the troll captured Windhowl Fort, he left?"


    "Yes, they only rested for a long time in Windhowl Castle, and then hurried down south."


    "En." Colin calculated the time and found that he should have just passed by the army of trolls going south.


    This is actually quite normal. The sky ice sheet is so large that it is normal for two armies to pass by, and it is a small chance coincidence that the two armies collide head-on.


    "What about the other two military forts?"


    "I saw wolf smoke rising in the direction of the other two military forts two days ago, so it should have been captured by the trolls."


    Colin nodded, not surprisingly.


    The Golden Lion Corps had just placed such a garrison here, obviously it did not intend to stick to it.


    "What is the current situation in Windhowl Castle, do you know?"


    "I know. The troll didn''t leave too many troops to garrison, I guess it was only about one or two thousand, and the defense was extremely lax. I even tried sneaking in the middle of the night to a position less than 100 meters away from the military fort to observe~www. novelhall.com~ also did not attract the attention of the defenders."


    "Well, do you have any suggestions on how to attack this Windhowl Fort?"


    Hearing this question, Brad Knight suddenly smiled.


    Charles also smiled. He looked at the Brad Knight, and then explained: "Viscount Anglia, in fact, when the troll army first mobilized, we realized that Windhowl Castle would definitely fall.


    So, in order to make it easier when we make a comeback in the future, we made tricks on the walls of the military fort. "


    "Oh?" Colin''s eyes lit up, and he asked quickly, "What are you doing?"


    "At the southeast corner of Fenghoubao, the foundation of a section of the city wall was deliberately hollowed out by us. Therefore, now it will collapse after only a few collisions with the oak wood!"


    "Okay!" Colin clapped his hands excitedly, and then ordered, "Knight Brad, then please bring someone to prepare the siege tools. Tomorrow morning, when the sun rises, we will attack!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 194： Fengshou Fort (Part 2)

    Cam is a fourth-order warrior.


    Like the knights of the human race, among the trolls, the profession of the samurai like the samurai is generally the patent of the children of the nobility.


    However, Samurai Kam is still a mercenary.


    This is more unusual.


    Because ordinary noble children are more willing to fight for honor than for money.


    But Cam is a stranger, he prefers money.


    When he was still Baron Cam, in order to obtain more taxes, he raised the tax rate in the territory to an appalling nine out of ten...


    It is conceivable that the leader of Baron Camm soon almost ran away because he could not bear such exploitation.


    Then, Kam was deemed by the troll emperor as incapable of management, and was subsequently deprived of his title and territory.


    Since then, Baron Kam has become Captain Kam.


    The fangs mercenary group he established is quite famous in the troll empire, with nearly two thousand members, and most of them are lunatics like Cam, who want money and die.


    This time, Kam Samurai received another task-to garrison Windhowl Fort.


    Asking a mercenary group to garrison a military fortress on the border of the empire, this task sounds a bit unreliable.


    Not to mention the large numbers of many mercenary groups, and there are no shortage of masters in them, but if you really want to meet an elite regular army, you can only be killed indiscriminately.


    Precisely because of this, many more powerful troll mercenary regiments have refused this task one after another, and only Cam, who is demanding money for life, took it.


    Moreover, the troll warrior who never leaves his money once asked the military representative who issued the task if the fang mercenary group killed the invading enemy while garrisoning the Windhowl Fort, would there be extra remuneration.


    Hearing such a question, the military representative''s expression was a little strange, but he still promised that Cam would exchange their heads for ten gold coins for every invading enemy killed.


    Ten gold coins with a head!


    Cam''s eyes flushed with excitement when he heard the payment, and he nodded repeatedly, agreeing to the transaction.


    However, just when Kam was eager to move and led the Fangs mercenary group into Windhowl Fort, he was surprised to find that there was no trace of the enemy at all.


    In the first few days, the Tusk Mercenary Group was still on duty very seriously, but after several days of calm and calm, the mercenary group''s undisciplined nature was exposed.


    Alcoholism, laziness, fighting, fighting for female slaves... In short, the entire Fenghoubao was dwarfed by the fangs mercenary group.


    Facing such a situation, Cam didn''t bother, because in his opinion, as long as his mercenaries could kill people, as for discipline, what was that?


    The only thing that made this mercenary group anxious was how could the enemy never show up?


    But soon, Captain Kam''s dream came true.


    In the early morning of this day, there was a loud bang, and the entire Fenghoubao seemed to be shaken by a giant hand.


    Cam was awakened from his sleep and was wondering what was going on when he heard his subordinates yelling: "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    At this moment, Cam was not surprised but rejoiced, his eyes flashed with golden light.


    I saw him quickly put on the chain mail, took the machete, and rushed out while shouting: "Brothers, kill! The opportunity to make a lot of money is here!"


    ...


    Outside the Fortress of Wind Roar, seeing the Brad Knight really crashed a section of the city wall with a few woods, Colin was overjoyed and immediately ordered Knight Logger to command the army to rush into the city.


    Although he knew that the narrow terrain in the military fort was actually not suitable for cavalry, at this time, he didn''t care about it.


    If even Windhowl Castle can''t be captured, then what else do you say about Troll King City?


    Just go back to the house and forget it.


    Knight Logger estimated the size of the gap in the city wall, and immediately arranged ten batches of cavalry, each with two hundred men, and prepared to order them to rush into the city in batches.


    But before the first team of cavalry began to charge, the defenders in Fenghoubao actually rushed out of the gap in the collapsed city wall!


    what''s the situation?


    Knight Logger was a little dazed.


    The Brad knight at the foot of the city wall saw the ebony troll soldiers rushing towards them, and quickly led the soldiers under his hands and ran back.


    After running for a certain distance, the Brad Knight looked back and was shocked to find that the troll defenders were chasing after him!


    What''s happening here?


    The Brad Knight was also a little dumbfounded.


    Didn''t you see that there are cavalry on our side?


    The place where the military fort is located is not necessary, and ran out to play field battles with the cavalry?


    "This is not a trap, right?" Colin was also a little puzzled when he saw this situation.


    "How about tentatively attacking?" Knight Logger suggested.


    "Okay! When the troll rushes out a bit more, send the cavalry forward to strangle, but don''t rush into the city, first solve the troll outside the city."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    "Kill!"


    The trolls followed in the footsteps of the Brad Knight and the others, roaring and cursing, seeming to be annoyed by the fact that these humans ran so fast, causing them to lose a lot of gold coins.


    Cam also rushed out of Windhowl Castle at this time. The head of the Fangs mercenary group is indeed not a warfare. Of course, the battle of the mercenary group is indeed very different from that of the regular army.


    But to be honest, Cam¡¯s brains are really not very good-which lord with normal brains will set a tax rate of nine out of ten...


    But finally he still has a normal brain around him.


    "My lord commander, my lord commander! You can''t rush anymore! Now that the enemy''s situation is unknown, we rushed out so hastily, in case the enemy becomes too powerful..."


    "Fart!" Cam glared, and exclaimed, "Fighting is based on blood and bravery. If you don''t even dare to charge, then you''ll fart!"


    There seems to be some truth...


    However, in the next second, Cam regretted it.


    ßËßËßË...


    The earth began to tremble suddenly, and two cavalry appeared on both sides of the Tusk Mercenary Group.


    They were in the formation of the trolls, like a pair of big hands, embracing the trolls who rushed out into their arms.


    Whoosh whoosh...


    A heavy rain of sharp arrows generally shot into the troll formation.


    "Counterattack! Counterattack!" Cam was furious and roared again and again, letting his mercenaries shoot back with arrows.


    But in the wilderness outside the city, the space for cavalry movement is too wide.


    They maintained a high-speed rushing state After shooting a wave of arrows, they immediately pulled away to avoid the troll''s counterattack.


    Then, when the troll''s arrow rain sparsed down, it would approach again and shoot a wave of arrows again.


    Because they were worried that this was a trap, the Black Cavalry''s offensive method was still very conservative. Instead of using a frontal charge, they used harassment tactics and patiently cut off the flesh of the troll bit by bit.


    In fact, Colin was still too careful.


    These troll mercenaries without heavy shields and tight formations were simply unable to withstand the frontal charge of the Black Cavalry.


    With the passage of time, Logue Knight also gradually recalled.


    This gang of trolls is simply a group of guerrillas, and they can''t even put out a basic army formation. I''m afraid they are not regular troops.


    Colin who received the reward also shook his head helplessly: "Hey, it seems that the defenses within the Troll Empire are really empty. Let''s resolve the battle quickly."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 195： trap

    The night darkened, and the silver moon hung high.


    The battle of Windhowl Castle was over long ago, and the Fangs Mercenary Corps, which demanded money for life, neither made any money nor died.


    After quietly transforming a few surviving troll warriors into blood slaves, Colin climbed to the top of the watchtower.


    In the howling cold wind, Charles was holding on to the fence and looking north.


    "What are you looking at?" Colin stepped forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Charles.


    "Viscount Anglia." Charles bowed slightly toward Colin, and then smiled, "I''m looking at the Troll King City."


    "Call me Colin." Colin smiled and waved his hand. "But, can I see the Troll King City here?"


    "Haha, of course I can''t see it. However, for the past year, I have been here looking north almost every day. Even if I can''t see the Troll King City, I can feel its existence." Charles clenched his fists, as if in his eyes. Jumping with raging fire.


    "Then have you been to the Troll King City?"


    "I have been. I sneaked in with the caravan once before, but this time, we want to get in!"


    Colin smiled: "I hope that Troll King City is as easy to capture as this Windhowl Fort."


    "It shouldn''t be too difficult. After all, the troll army has already gone south now, even if it is the Troll King City, it is estimated that there will be no elite regular army garrisoned."


    Colin turned to look at Charles'' profile, and suddenly frowned: "However, Charles, don''t you think our journey has gone too smoothly?"


    Charles was a little stunned: "Too smooth? Colin, what are you worried about?"


    "You said, is this a trap for trolls?"


    "Trap?" Charles chuckles, "Colin, are you a bit unreasonable worry? The hundred thousand army that the trolls finally gathered has already gone south, and the internal emptiness is inevitable. How can it be a trap?"


    Colin reached out and grabbed a handful of snow from the fence and pinched it into two snow balls, one large and one small.


    "Charles, you said, what if the army of the trolls going south is a mob, and the last group of elite troops are placed in the city of the Troll King?"


    "No...no..." Charles looked at the snow group that was constantly changing positions in Colin''s hands and said in a daze.


    "Do you know?" Colin smiled very playfully. "Not long ago, I played a similar trick in Silvermoon City. Those stupid Easterners were played around by me."


    "Really?" Charles also laughed, "I heard about you defeating the Pegasus Legion in Silvermoon City, but I don''t know how you did it?"


    "It''s very simple. I first made the Easterners think that the black cavalry was hiding outside the city, but when the Easterners sent their elites to search for the black cavalry outside the city, only a group of half-elf recruits were found. The cavalry army slammed out of Silvermoon City!" Colin exchanged the positions of the large and small snow groups in his hands, "It''s that simple."


    Charles suddenly realized that, and said admiringly: "It is indeed a clever strategy!"


    Colin stared into Charles''s eyes, as if trying to find something out of it.


    "Charles, do you think the trolls want to do similar tricks to us now?"


    "This...impossible?" Charles looked surprised, "How did the troll know that we would take the opportunity to attack the Troll King City?"


    "What if..." Colin''s gaze had already taken a trace of scrutiny, "Is anyone informing you?"


    "Information?" The horror on Charles''s face didn''t seem to be fake at all. "Colin, did you find something? Is our whereabouts really exposed?"


    "No, I guess."


    "Huh-scare me." Charles patted his chest and let out a breath.


    Afterwards, he said in a heart-to-heart tone: "Colin, in fact, your worry is not impossible. So, when we get to the Troll King City, we will launch a tentative attack first. If the resistance in the city is too tenacious, Then it will not be too late for us to withdraw our troops."


    "It makes sense." Colin threw the two snowballs out, and only a moment later heard two pops from the ground.


    He patted the remaining snow on his hands and said with a smile: "I just patrolled Windhowl Castle. I have to say that this military fort is indeed very strong. If it wasn''t for the Knights of Bled on the wall this time, After doing tricks, the defenders in the city are again the stupid mercenary group. If we want to take this place, I''m afraid we will have to pay a high price."


    Charles straightened his chest and said in a proud tone: "Colin, to tell you, this is actually what I asked the Brad Knights to do in the first place, just to capture this military fortress more smoothly."


    Colin ignored Charles¡¯s invitation and continued: ¡°So, if such a strong military fortress is re-occupied by the southward army of trolls after we leave, hehe, then you say, do we have no way to retreat? NS?"


    Charles was stunned, as if he was really frightened by Colin''s thoughts. It took a long time to come back to his senses and shook his head: "Colin, are your concerns like this a bit crazy? The troll army has already gone to the north. Now, how come you suddenly look back?"


    Colin did not answer this question, but said with a smile: "Charles, do you know, I hate two kinds of people the most."


    "Which two?" Charles asked confusedly.


    "Those who deceive me, and those who I can''t deceive."


    Charles looked speechless. It was the first time he saw a guy who took the "double label" for granted.


    Colin looked at Charles with a smile, and said: "If I were a troll, I would deliberately make a big move southward to trick Ice Rock City into sending out the most elite cavalry to attack the Troll King City.


    But in fact, the army going south was just a group of temporary recruits or simply a mob of militias and mercenaries. The last elite army of the Troll Empire was deployed in the Troll King City.


    When the northern cavalry met in the Troll King City and tried to retreat, they found that Windhowl Fort had been reoccupied by the returning south army.


    In this way, UU reading hey, is it considered shutting down and hitting the dog? "


    Charles blinked, nodded first, then shook his head and said: "Colin, your analysis does have some truth, but it is impossible for the trolls to attack the Troll King City even if we are allowed to attack the Troll King City before we dispatch troops?"


    "Yes." Colin leaned against the fence and stared into Charles''s eyes, "Unless, from the beginning, this was a round, a trap that tried to strangle the Black Cavalry! And you are responsible for introducing the Black Cavalry into the trap. people!"


    "What? Colin? How can you think like that?" Charles was shocked and aggrieved, and then he put on a look filled with righteous indignation:


    "Colin, don''t forget, what kind of **** and deep enmity I have between the Troll King and I, every day, I think about capturing the Troll King City and burning it down to ruins! How could it be possible to help them in turn?"


    Colin smiled and watched Charles'' performance, as if returning to the dinner party in Ice Rock City a year ago. At that time, the actor almost fooled the entire northern nobles.


    "Do you know when you were exposed?"

 Chapter 196： Debunk

    Lying is an extremely exciting game.


    Gambling, war, politics... these things that everyone rushes to, all require clever lying skills.


    A skilled liar, who doesn¡¯t change his face and is calm and calm, he puts out a seamless big lie between his hands and feet, deceiving people ignorantly, as if they are a world away, and even unsatisfied, being deceived and addicted. Think about it again, such a liar is usually called a master, or even a more prominent name...


    But those with poor skills will be full of flaws and make people laugh.


    Actually, exposing a lie is also a very interesting thing than telling a lie.


    Especially when the liar is still trying to struggle to death.


    Colin felt this happiness at this time.


    Although he has long been able to see the fire in his heart, he is still willing to provide Charles with a stage for performance.


    Install, continue to install!


    "Colin, what do you mean? What did I expose? Do you suspect that I am conspiring with the troll to calculate you?"


    Charles'' expression and tone were just right, and a single sentence conveyed various complex emotions such as astonishment, shock, grievance...etc.


    Colin leaned against the fence with a smile, admiring Charles'' performance, and said leisurely: "You said before that this action has actually been approved by the Duke of St. Hild, and even the Duke promised that as long as I send troops to attack the Troll King City, will Vera marry me?"


    "Yes." Charles nodded immediately.


    "Haha." Colin sneered, "You know? Just the third day after we set off from Ice Rock City, the Duke of St. Hilde appeared publicly. He first declared that the Marquis of Dawson, the Earl of Uman and others were rebellious. , Order the Golden Lion Army to attack Ironforge City.


    Afterwards, they met with the envoys sent by the major lords to Winter City.


    Even the Maotou boy of the Lombard family was interviewed, but he alone did not meet the messenger of Ice Rock City!


    And this messenger is the messenger I sent to beg the Duke. He has been waiting in Winter City for more than two months. "


    Charles''s complexion remained unchanged, and he even showed the same puzzled expression. After thinking for a while, he explained: "Colin, I don''t think my father deliberately targeted Ice Rock City, but wants to wait until you successfully capture the Troll King City, and then talk about it. Reward for merit and deeds, marry Vera to you."


    "Really?" Colin nodded with a serious thought, "It makes sense."


    When Charles secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Colin questioning again: "Then, how do you explain the time when the trolls sent troops?"


    "Troll dispatch time?" Charles looked blank, as if he didn''t understand Colin''s meaning.


    "Yes. If I remember correctly, you arrived at Ice Rock City on March 26."


    Seeing Charles nodding, Colin smiled and continued: "However, the time for the troll to dispatch troops is March 23! Even if you get the news as soon as the troll dispatches troops, then how are you doing? How about rushing from Fenghoubao to Ice Rock City in just three days?


    Can you fly?


    Or did you get the news in advance before the trolls sent troops? "


    Hearing this, Charles''s heart suddenly accelerated, but his face still did not show any abnormality.


    "Colin, did you make a mistake about when the trolls sent troops?"


    Seeing Charles still stubbornly resisting, Colin smiled and shook his head.


    Through the eyes of the blood slaves, he "personally" saw the troll army dispatched, but only three days later, Charles actually appeared in Ice Rock City and brought news of the troll dispatching troops.


    At that time he concluded that there was a problem with this Charles!


    "Am I mistaken? Then tell me, when did the troll dispatch troops?" Colin smiled and looked at Charles, and then reminded, "However, you''d better think about it before you talk about it, Fenghoubao There are still a lot of troll captives in there. If you don¡¯t tell them the right time, it will be difficult to handle."


    When it comes to this point, Charles no longer excuses.


    He slowly lowered his head, let the shadow cover his entire face, and stopped talking.


    The cold wind howled, blowing flakes of snowflakes into the watchtower, making the already icy atmosphere here seem to have dropped a few degrees.


    Colin looked at Charles who was in silence, suddenly sighed, and asked: "If I''m not wrong, the troll should have told you the truth about the fiasco in the Northern Territory at the beginning of last year, right?"


    Charles did not answer.


    Just when Colin thought that the other party was not going to pay attention to him, Charles finally spoke: "Yes."


    His voice became cold and frosty, and the faint air of coldness was even lower than the temperature on the firmament ice at this time.


    "So, you have a grudge against the Duke of St. Hild and decided to take this opportunity to avenge the North?"


    "Yes!" Charles raised his head again, his eyes flashing with undisguised hatred, "My good father treats everyone as his tools and his chess pieces. In order to achieve his goal, he can do it without hesitation. Abandon us!


    In his eyes, the 200,000 soldiers from the North, hundreds of lords in the North, and countless people from the North who died in wars and famines were insignificant in his eyes.


    As for me, Adams, Vera, and Uncle Garcia, and of course you, Colin.


    In his eyes, it is worthless!


    Tell me, what qualifications does such a person have to become the Lord of the North, and what qualifications do they have to obtain allegiance from you and me? "


    "This is the reason for your betrayal?" Colin looked at Charles coldly, "What is the difference between you now and the Duke of St. Hild? Collusion with the trolls, frame the compatriots, and make the North face even greater Chaos, you are nothing more than an careerist who only cares about your own interests, don''t put on a face that acts for the sky."


    Charles chuckled and didn''t care about Colin''s sarcasm. Instead, he persuaded him: "Colin, it''s too late for you to regret it. I can help you say something nice in front of Mr. Colin, and he will definitely be willing to accept your allegiance."


    Colin laughed loudly and said with a mockery: "Do you really think that the St. Theon family conspirator has won?"


    Charles shook his head: "Until the dust settles, no one dared to say that he will win. But I don¡¯t want to live in the shadow of the Duke of St. Hild anymore. What about you? Colin, since you know what he has done. After doing everything, why did you choose to continue to work for him?"


    "I''m not working for him."


    "What is that for?"


    Colin pointed to the bottom, and under the moonlight, a group of black cavalry soldiers was vaguely patrolling.


    "Black Cavalry? Oh, I get it." Charles looked in a daze.


    This black cavalry, established by the Marquis of Garcia, grew up in a **** battle with the trolls, and the hatred of the trolls has been completely integrated into the soul of this army.


    If Colin chooses to make peace with the troll, he will completely lose the black cavalry''s military spirit, even if the black cavalry is willing to continue fighting for him under the oath , he will never remain invincible. The fighting capacity of the country.


    What''s more, Colin wanted to marry Vera with all his heart.


    If St. Theon''s family were allowed to rule the North, Vera would also completely lose her transcendent status.


    Moreover, the Uman family, an important helper of the St. Theon family, also had enemies with Colin.


    In short, as a last resort, Colin would never turn to Saint Theon''s family.


    Seeing that he couldn''t move Colin, Charles said helplessly: "Well, then I wish you can survive in the whirlpool of the north."


    "Northern? Don''t worry there, let them bite the dog for a while. I''ll still taste this big meal prepared by the troll for me!"


    Charles was stunned, and then he couldn''t believe it: "Do you still want to continue to attack the Troll King City?"


    Colin gave an unpredictable smile:


    "Yeah, it''s all here."

 Chapter 197： Tentative

    In the whistling north wind, the heavy snow has dyed the sky and the earth into a vast expanse of white.


    An army of trolls is marching hard in the snow. The huge and bloated army stretches for more than ten kilometers. From a high altitude, it looks like a black giant python is moving forward.


    However, there are still tiny "ants" around this giant python.


    These ants are the sentry riders of the Black Cavalry.


    Compared with the huge army of trolls, they are inconspicuous, as if the giant python can move the body at will to crush these ants to death.


    However, it was the python that was really nervous at this time.


    Prince Okamoto squinted his eyes and looked at the black cavalry whistle riders that looked like tarsal bones, and his heart was full of anxiety and even fear.


    He didn''t know that the appearance of these black cavalry sentinels was just the eyes that Colin habitually placed behind him, or whether the main force of the black cavalry was nearby?


    If the original plan is carried out smoothly, the Black Cavalry should be on the way to the Troll King City by now, and he can also lead the "hundred thousand army" going south to return and occupy the three military fortresses along the Snow Mountain Range. , Completely cut off the black cavalry''s back.


    But now, Prince Okamoto was a little uncertain.


    Did Colin see through this trap?


    When he was anxious, Prince Okamoto successively released multiple groups of sentry, trying to check the surrounding situation.


    But once these sentry riders were released, it was like a mud cow entering the sea, never going back, completely silent.


    This situation made Prince Okamoto a little confused, who had no experience in leading combat.


    Only then did he know how different a real marching war was from a paper talk.


    The young prince of the southern troll empire couldn''t help but raise a thought for a while-could it be that he wanted to repeat his father''s mistakes?


    In the suspicion of Prince Okamoto, two days passed quickly.


    In the past two days, the black cavalry sentry horses surrounded the troll army like this. Once the trolls tried to attack, they immediately scattered and stayed away, but after a short time, they reappeared like flies and couldn¡¯t drive them away. .


    At the beginning, the troll soldiers were very nervous, but as time passed, they seemed to have become accustomed to such a group of flies around.


    Anyway, these flies don''t bite people, just follow along.


    But on the third day, the black cavalry sentry that had been looming with him suddenly disappeared.


    This made the trolls feel a little uncomfortable for a while.


    The young Prince Okamoto did not immediately notice the danger.


    Fortunately, this army of trolls still has some experienced troll generals. After observing the abnormal signs of the black cavalry sentry, they immediately sent someone to report to Prince Okamoto to remind the main force of the opposing black cavalry. I''m afraid it will come soon.


    Prince Okamoto realized that it was not good, and quickly ordered the army to be gathered, ready to respond to the enemy.


    But the response of this huge and bloated army of trolls was desperately slow.


    No way, Prince Okamoto was originally a "suspect soldier", and most of them were recruits temporarily recruited. It is impossible to expect them to react quickly on the battlefield.


    However, the Black Cavalry would not give the troll time to react slowly.


    When the snow in the sky diffused in the distance, the sound of horseshoes was already faintly audible.


    The troll generals felt the tremors of the earth, and then they shouted hoarsely, asking the soldiers to raise their shields and spears to protect the outside of the army.


    It is a pity that this army of trolls composed of a large number of recruits still exposed many fatal weaknesses when it was about to fight. The array was uneven, the army lacked basic tacit understanding, and the chaos began to spread from the flanks to the entire army like a plague. .


    For a time, all kinds of noisy and panic voices gathered together, making the troll army completely unable to enter the rhythm of the war that should have been.


    In fact, at this time, it was not the troll soldiers who panicked the most, but the head coach of this troll army-Prince Okamoto.


    This troll prince who once thought highly of himself and thought that he could also plan a strategy and win a thousand li on the battlefield, he was panicked at this time.


    No matter how calm the battle is, if the command is determined, at this time all have gone away from Prince Okamoto, and the psychological preparations made before the war are of no use at all.


    Hearing all kinds of chaotic and noisy requests for orders made Prince Okamoto feel at a loss.


    At this time, Prince Okamoto realized that he was not a qualified general at all, and the father he had always despised was probably much better than himself.


    Of course, this is nothing strange.


    Prince Okamoto is indeed clever, and he is also handy to play tricks, but these are not necessary conditions for a decisive battle on the battlefield.


    In short, in this sudden encounter, the performance of the troll army was so bad that it was almost beyond words.


    Fortunately, the trolls still have an advantage in military strength. The recruits looked at the comrades who couldn''t see the side at a glance, and they wouldn''t collapse all at once.


    The black cavalry came quickly, accompanied by the sound of thunderous hoofs, and groups of black armored cavalry came on horseback.


    But when he got close, he turned his direction slightly and swept across not far from the flanks of the troll army formation.


    The hum of bowstrings immediately rang, and the rain of arrows was like flying locusts all over the sky, and it rushed towards the trolls.


    "Hold your shield! Don''t move!"


    "The archer is ready! The spear thrower is ready!"


    One after another voices rang in the troll army, but they were quickly drowned in the sound of rumbling horse hooves.


    Arrows rained down, and the puff of meat continued to sound immediately, and the troll soldiers fell to the ground, screaming endlessly.


    There are no words, no conspiracies and tricks.


    The Black Cavalry started the war in the most direct and rude way.


    There is almost no interruption in the wave attack.


    Thousands of black cavalry lined up in a series, galloping past the flanks of the troll army, and the arrows continued to rise into the sky, turning into a continuous spring rain, constantly falling on the top of the troll.


    The trolls also paid a very heavy price for the previous chaos.


    The troll soldiers gathered by the hedgehogs fell like a wheat field blown by a strong wind, one by one, and the wanton blood instantly stained the ground under their feet.


    After thousands of black cavalry roared past, a clear bright red line was drawn on the flanks of the troll army. There were countless corpses lying down there. The wounded soldiers shouted loudly. The unscathed troll soldiers held them firmly. The shield shivered on top of his head.


    But this is just the beginning.


    Once the prelude to the war is opened, it will not stop easily.


    This wave of the Black Cavalry''s offensive was still intrusive. After all, Colin was not sure whether this army of trolls returning south and back was really suspicious.


    But after a short and cruel first wave of confrontation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Colin is already 80% sure that the last elite army of the troll empire is not here.


    However, he was not impatient.


    In his opinion, the fate of this bloated and weak army of trolls has long been doomed.


    The only thing that needs attention is how to eat the opponent with as few casualties as possible.


    On the battlefield at this time, the Black Cavalry had already circled back, and once again used the unique method of the cavalry to quickly pass the flanks of the troll army, repeating everything before.


    Such a scene is like a replay of the **** battle on the ice a year ago.


    Prince Okamoto looked at the black cavalry cruising unscrupulously and slaughtered, thinking hard but could not find a way to break the game, the continuous screams in his ear made Prince Okamoto upset.


    To make matters worse, the eyes of his generals gradually became full of distrust...


    So, Prince Okamoto, who was so angry, gave a stupid order.

 Chapter 198： Faint

    In fact, this army of trolls led by Prince Okamoto is not completely lacking in elites.


    If an army composed of all recruits is really allowed to go south to attack the northern border, after they pass through the ice field, if the 100,000 army can still run halfway, then Prince Okamoto will dominate well.


    In order to successfully complete the important task of blocking the black cavalry''s back, Prince Okamoto still has an elite army of 30,000 with good combat effectiveness, and among them, the most powerful combat force is the three thousand wolf cavalry.


    This is also the last formed wolf cavalry unit in the Troll Empire. If the cavalry is not very useful in defending the city, the troll emperor would be reluctant to give this last point to Prince Okamoto.


    Facing the menacing Black Cavalry, Prince Okamoto desperately ordered the three thousand wolf cavalry to go out and cooperate with the infantry to attack the incoming Black Cavalry.


    If the troll army is elite enough, this is actually not a ridiculous military order.


    But Prince Okamoto didn''t know how far the wolf cavalry under his hand was from the invincible black cavalry that crossed the ice plains.


    The three thousand wolf cavalry were originally deployed on the right flank of the Chinese army, but they were actually set up to guard against the enemy''s harassment.


    But when Colin saw the wolf cavalry taking the initiative from a distance, his eyes suddenly flashed.


    He had already learned from Charles that the commander of this troll army was Prince Okamoto, an old acquaintance, but he did not expect that this young troll prince would be so uncomfortable.


    Without waiting for Colin''s order, the Logger Knight, who was already familiar with how to deal with wolf cavalry, immediately led his army back and stayed away from the flanks of the troll army.


    How to get rid of the troll''s step and ride in concert, the generals of the Black Cavalry have already practiced countless times with the Marquis of Garcia.


    The method is very simple.


    If the forces are strong, a cavalry that defeats the enemy frontally is the best choice.


    If the troops are insufficient, the most appropriate tactic is to avoid the edge, lure the enemy cavalry away from the infantry formation, and then attack according to the situation.


    Therefore, as soon as the Logger Knight saw the wolf cavalry, he immediately led the subordinates who carried out the harassment operation to turn.


    Short syllables sounded in the bugle, which signaled a temporary retreat.


    At this time, the flanks of the troll army were already full of smoke and dust, and the wolf cavalry was like a thick arm, suddenly stretched out from the troll army, and the black cavalry''s tail was closely followed.


    Staggered for an instant, a muffled sound exploded on the battlefield.


    The black cavalry''s tail was still caught by the wolf cavalry.


    Amid the neigh of the horses, the Black Cavalry soldiers raised their weapons and swung their knives towards each other.


    Then countless figures were chopped down from the horse screaming.


    The troll wolf cavalry was also attacked by a wave of extremely violent arrows at this moment. The troll wolf cavalry wielding a long knife to cover their heads fell from their horses in the arrow rain, unable to raise their shields to cover them.


    In the blink of an eye, this sudden and fierce collision ended, leaving only a mass of flesh and blood on the spot, and then quickly covered by the swarming troll infantry.


    This wolf cavalry is indeed an elite. Under this charge, it almost completely crushed the black cavalry''s small tail, and caused the black cavalry''s biggest damage since the start of the war.


    The results of this battle made the trolls who had been suffocating their breath scream in excitement, and the blood flow and the stumped arms flying in the sky aroused their fierceness.


    As a result, they screamed like howling ghosts and howling wolves, chasing and killing the black cavalry.


    At this time, Prince Okamoto who was watching the battle from the rear also waved his fist fiercely, as if he had vented all the sullenness he had suffered over the past few days.


    Unfortunately, when the young prince couldn''t see the battlefield situation clearly, and recklessly ordered his men to continue strangling with the enemy, he pushed this army into the abyss of destruction step by step.


    Colin was overjoyed when he saw the wolf cavalry continue to chase out, and the distance from the infantry army behind him was getting wider and wider.


    Originally, he planned to use the tactics of constant harassment to drag the troll army to death in the march, but now, he has discovered a golden opportunity.


    In fact, the real difference between a talented general and a mediocrity lies here. In the face of the chaotic, complex, and ever-changing battlefield situation, the mediocrity will only be at a loss, and even be fainted, while the real celebrity can grasp the fleeting opportunity. , Make the most correct decision.


    This step seems simple, but it requires great courage, courage, and a keen sense of battlefield smell.


    Colin really did not live up to what the Knights of Bliss and Marquis Garcia had said about him-"This is a man born for the battlefield."


    Woo-


    The long bugle sounded immediately, and Colin gave the order to attack.


    Teams of black cavalry changed directions again, and the arrows in the sky suddenly became dense.


    As people shouted, the situation on the battlefield instantly changed again with the sound of rolling horses.


    The troll wolf cavalry chased behind the enemy in vain, only to find that black cavalry also appeared on both sides of him.


    The black cavalry in front separated like a tide, and when the wolf cavalry leader was entangled where to chase, the black tide in front dissipated, but a new monstrous wave came again¡ª¡ª


    A heavy armored cavalry ran into them head-on!


    The leader of the wolf rider immediately went out of his mind and realized that he was chasing too deep.


    But at this time, even if he wanted to stop the wolf cavalry, it was impossible.


    The wolf cavalry who was in a charge state would take a lot of effort even if they changed their direction, let alone stop and turn around.


    Under the action of inertia, the three thousand wolf cavalry ran into the heavy cavalry of the black cavalry head-on.


    Boom boom boom!


    In an instant, countless wolves were knocked to the ground and trampled to pieces.


    The wolf cavalry at the end of the crossbow, wearing light armor, unexpectedly ran into the heavy armored cavalry of the Black Cavalry who was waiting unprepared.


    The black cavalry light cavalry cruising around also took the opportunity to surround it like a pack of wolves.


    Life is fragile at this time like a fragile withered grass In a blink of an eye, it quietly disappears between the sky and the earth with the blood sprayed all over the sky.


    The Black Cavalry has taught the trolls a **** lesson with their flexible tactics and strong combat power, letting them know who is the real master on this ice sheet!


    The three thousand wolf cavalry collapsed almost in one face.


    The wolf cavalry who fell behind desperately turned around and tried to rush back so that the infantry army behind them could catch up with them.


    But this unprepared sudden change of direction is an extremely difficult action for the galloping ice wolves.


    Under the chaos, the wolf cavalry''s army was also completely torn apart and defeated.


    The Prince Okamoto who witnessed all this also experienced the feeling of falling from heaven to **** in an instant. Under his anger and fear, he completely lost his sense of measure and madly ordered the infantry army to meet the disintegrated wolf cavalry.


    And this order completely cut off the last hope of the troll army.

 Chapter 199： Defeat

    All veterans who have been on the battlefield know that failure is not a slow process, but something that happened suddenly.


    You don''t have to kill all the enemies one by one in order to achieve victory. In fact, as long as the opponent''s organization is destroyed, defeat will happen naturally.


    The so-called defeat is like a mountain, that''s what I mean.


    Experienced generals know that once the front army is defeated, sending troops to respond at this time seems correct, but it is actually the most stupid decision.


    Because the defeated front army will disperse the formation of the corresponding army, which will cause an avalanche of defeat.


    This is also the reason why this strategy of deceiving the enemy is rare in reality.


    Unless you really have enough confidence in your commanding ability and his subordinates, the average coach will not dare to play this kind of strategy, because if one is not careful, a fraudulent defeat will become a true defeat.


    Therefore, when Colin saw the action of the troll infantry army, he almost laughed.


    That Prince Okamoto seemed to be a very clever person, how did he become so stupid on the battlefield?


    In fact, this is nothing strange.


    Zhao Kuo was also familiar with military books back then, and even Lian Po was willing to bow to the wind when he talked about the art of war. Before Ma Di was defeated in the street pavilion, he was also very wise and highly regarded by Zhuge Liang.


    But the real battlefield is a cruel mirror of the demon. It is a man or a ghost, talented and untalented, just give it a try and you will know.


    At this time, Colin even wondered whether his original plan was too cautious...


    At this time, the situation on the battlefield did not exceed Colin''s expectation. The wolf cavalry who fled in embarrassment completely dissipated the formation of the infantry army received from the rear.


    Even if many troll generals saw the problem, it was too late to prevent the chaos from happening at this time.


    In fact, this is the perfect embodiment of the incompetence of the three armies.


    Seeing such a situation, Colin, who was charging ahead, was about to raise the [Judgment Blade] high above his head, constantly urging the horse, and at the same time roared loudly:


    "Kill, kill!"


    The eight hundred heavy cavalry behind them also shouted in unison: "Kill, kill, kill..."


    The roar filled with strong murderous intent spread across the army, shaking the fields, straight up into the sky, and even overwhelmed the rumble of horseshoes.


    The sturdy and wild heavy cavalry of the Black Cavalry, like a fast-moving steel monster, swarmed forward and rushed into the army of the troll army.


    The wolf cavalry who broke down, at this time seemed to have become the forward of the black cavalry, helping them to disrupt the formation of the troll army.


    In panic, the troll infantry in the front row couldn''t form a stable shield position. The archers in the rear shot a few arrows sparsely, but they couldn''t cause much damage to the heavy cavalry.


    Before the enemy was killed, the troll army was already terrified. Many troll soldiers simply fled back with the wolf cavalry.


    With the panic spreading, the troll''s front army has completely lost its formation.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the heavy cavalry of the Black Cavalry rushed into the army of the troll army with their men and horses.


    Countless troll soldiers flew upside down like puppet toys under the impact of these several tons.


    The sour sound of fractures and the blood splashing all around made the scene extremely terrifying.


    The heavy cavalry of the Black Cavalry are like ferocious steel monsters, piercing the flanks of the troll army fiercely, and rushing to a deeper depth.


    Along the way, rows of troll soldiers were trampled by heavy cavalry like scarecrows. The **** fog was filled with bones and tendons, or the intestines pierced by the trample.


    Wherever the eight hundred black cavalry heavy cavalry passed, only a **** and terrifying mess was left, and this scene made people feel as if they were in hell.


    As if the scene a year ago was repeated again, the Black Cavalry used a storm of blood and blood to firmly engrave this nightmare-like memory in the heart of the troll.


    Colin also personally proved that the number of people is not the key to victory on the battlefield.


    Eight hundred cavalry can indeed defeat a hundred thousand army.


    At this point in the battle, the suspense has been completely lost.


    Along the wide gap torn by the heavy cavalry, the light cavalry of the black cavalry immediately swarmed up, chasing and killing the troll soldiers who had already only cared about fleeing.


    The sound of horseshoes, screams, screams, wailing... Within a radius of more than ten kilometers, they were completely enveloped by the sonata of war.


    At this time, there was no troll general that could prevent the collapse from happening.


    Anyone who blocks in front of the black cavalry''s iron hoof will be submerged by this black torrent.


    Prince Okamoto looked at all this in a daze, as if completely stupid.


    He couldn''t understand how this battle suddenly became like this.


    One hundred thousand army, one hundred thousand army!


    In front of the Black Cavalry, how could it become so fragile, so collapsed at the touch of a touch?


    At this time, Prince Okamoto suddenly understood why his father was so miserable in front of Marquis Garcia.


    It seems that he is really not to blame.


    Black Cavalry...


    Could it be that it is destined to become a nightmare that the trolls will never get rid of?


    For a time, all the ambitions, glory and wealth, seemed to be far away from Prince Okamoto.


    Frustrated, he suddenly drew out the long sword in his hand and was about to slash it around his neck.


    "Your Majesty! You can''t die yet!" The guards beside him snatched the sword in Prince Okamoto''s hand and shouted hoarsely, "Your Majesty! You have always said that death is just a relief for cowards, and you can live with humiliation. , Looking for opportunities for revenge is the hero''s decision!"


    Prince Okamoto was stunned.


    The screams in his ears seemed to disappear suddenly, and the **** scene in front of him became blurred.


    For a moment, he remembered the scene in which he had bowed to the Duke of St. Hild and asked for a peace in Winter City.


    Suddenly, Prince Okamoto was relieved.


    Yeah, I already kneel once anyway,


    Why not kneel again?


    Therefore, Prince Okamoto threw away the long sword in his hand, adjusted his military uniform, took the banner in the hands of the banner officer, and then held his head high and looked at the direction of the black cavalry.


    It is a pity that the coach¡¯s impassionedness cannot reverse the situation of the defeat of the army At this time, the trolls can no longer organize any effective resistance, and the black cavalry that runs forward has spread to the position of the troll army. The heart of the belly.


    In desperation, most of the trolls only wanted to run back, but how could they escape the chase of the cavalry.


    More troll soldiers surrendered on their knees, but they seemed to have forgotten how the Black Cavalry treated the troll soldiers last time.


    However, in order to reduce unnecessary resistance, Colin still ordered to receive the troll captives.


    Allowing his subordinates to clean the battlefield and clean up the mess, Colin led a team of guards toward the direction of the Troll Shuaiqi.


    Before Colin came to the front, Prince Okamoto rolled over and got off his horse quickly, and took a few steps with the handsome flag in his hand.


    Then, suddenly he saw the commander banner still on the ground, his whole body was lying on his stomach, his five bodies fell on the ground, showing a "wood" character, and he said loudly:


    "The great Viscount Anglia, your most loyal servant greets you!"

 Chapter 200： Interrogation

    Night fell.


    The Black Cavalry built a camp on the spot, and piles of bonfires burned, slightly dispelling the cold and **** smell of the sky.


    Groups of troll captives were detained in batches and put under strict control, and the seized grain and grass were also being cleaned up.


    In the temporary command post in the middle of the camp, Colin took a roasted leg of lamb handed by his guards and gnawed at it.


    After gnawing, he poured another pot of sheep blood into his stomach, and then he hiccuped comfortably.


    When Prince Okamoto, who was so hungry that his chest was on his back, saw this, he swallowed suddenly.


    But unfortunately, Colin did not prepare a dinner for Prince Okamoto. He wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin and said, "Okamoto, I have always regarded you as a friend, but I did not expect that you wanted to calculate. I."


    Hearing these words of Colin''s pretense, Prince Okamoto burst into tears with excitement, as if deeply moved, and at the same time shook his head madly, as if he had suffered a great grievance, and said loudly:


    "Viscount-sir, it is my honor to be your friend! I cherish this friendship very much! But please believe me, I am also forced to be helpless this time. It was all conspired by the cowardly Mr. St. Theon''s family. , Even your Majesty was bewitched by him, I was just following orders, and I couldn''t help myself!"


    Colin leaned back in the chair lazily, while scoring the performance of the actor in front of him in his heart, and asked with a smile:


    "How much do you know about Mr. Hoodoo''s specific plan?"


    "I know his arrangements on this side of the Troll Empire. As for the northern side, I know very little."


    "Then you know."


    "Yes, yes." Prince Okamoto nodded repeatedly, and then began to tell.


    Sure enough, it was almost the same as Colin had guessed. This time the troll empire made up the last bit of the family property, and there were 80,000 combatable soldiers in total.


    But they were not prepared to throw this little family into the whirlpool of the north, because if it messed up, the entire troll empire might be in danger of falling apart.


    And to be honest, the current troll empire really can''t afford the huge military expenses of this kind of expedition.


    Therefore, Mr. Hao asked them to aim at Colin, or more accurately, the black cavalry in Colin''s hands.


    This army can be said to be the nightmare of the troll empire. Every troll dreams of wanting that black lion flag to disappear in the world forever.


    As a result, the two sides hit it off. The Troll Empire sent 30,000 regular troops, plus 70,000 recruits temporarily conscripted, to form a mighty 100,000 expeditionary army, making the illusion of a southward invasion of the northern territory.


    Then Mr. Colin instigated Charles St. Hild and asked him to go to Ice Rock City to report the letter, persuading Colin to take advantage of the emptiness inside the Troll Empire to attack the Troll King City.


    But in fact, there are still 50,000 elite troops hidden in the Troll King City, just waiting for Colin to enter unsuspectingly, banging his head and breaking his blood.


    At the same time, the army from the south expedition to the north will also turn back halfway, control the three military forts along the snow mountain range, and completely cut off the black cavalry''s back path.


    In this way, this terrifying cavalry that can influence the situation of the North and the Troll Empire can be strangled in the territory of the Troll Empire.


    After listening to Prince Okamoto''s narration, Colin looked calm and could not see the joy or anger.


    After a while, he asked again: "How much do you know about Mr. Hood''s plan in the north?"


    "I only know that Mr. Wang has instigated the Dawson family and the Uman family. They will be the main force against the Golden Lion Army."


    "Is it just for the Golden Lion Army?"


    Prince Okamoto was stunned, and then said: "My lord, with all due respect, the military power that the St. Hild family in the north can rely on is currently the Golden Lion Legion. The remaining lords are not strong and have an impact on the overall situation. Not much, not to mention, these people are still hordes, and they may not be willing to work hard for the Saint Hild family.


    Of course, if the Black Cavalry in your hand is still in the north, it must be a force that cannot be ignored. Therefore, Mr. Wang made this plan at the beginning. "


    Colin shook his head: "No, I''m talking about the San Lorenzo family. The San Theon family wants to sweep the north, will the royal family just sit back and watch?"


    "Royal family?" Prince Okamoto frowned, and after thinking for a moment, he said in an uncertain tone, "Viscount-sir, in the plan of Mr. Hooter I know, there is no arrangement for the San Lorenzo family at all.


    As if... as if he was sure that the San Lorenzo family would just ignore the chaos in the north. "


    "Oh?" Colin frowned and said in doubt, "but you should know the grievances between the San Lorenzo family and the San Theon family?"


    "Yes, I know. At the beginning, the Saint Theon family produced a''judge'' who personally cut off the head of the''Black Emperor'' of the San Lorenzo family. This also led to the tragic fate of the Saint Theon family later. ."


    "Since you know this, you should also understand that although it was the Saint Hield family that destroyed the Saint Theon family''s army, the real messenger behind the scenes is probably the San Lorenzo family.


    So, how could Mr. Xiang not guard against the San Lorenzo family this time in his attempt to seize the North? "


    "Master Viscount, I really don''t know this." Prince Okamoto said with a bitter face, "Mr. Hood is just using us, not to the point of concealment."


    Colin rubbed his eyebrows, lost in thought.


    When Prince Okamoto saw this, for fear that the other party thought he had something to hide, after thinking and meditation for a while, he quickly added: "Viscount Lord, I suddenly remembered something that might help you."


    "Say."


    "Mr. Hooter is actually a powerful mage, and he has close contacts with high-level figures in the Yevil Council. I guess that there may be mage forces involved in the Northern Rebellion. Perhaps this is how he responded to Sheng Luo. The method of the Renzo family."


    "Mage?" Colin''s brows were still frowned.


    He didn''t think that the mages of Yevil had the ability to prevent the San Lorenzo family from intervening in the fight in the north.


    Although the power of the forbidden curse of the mages is extremely terrifying, the price it pays is also terrible.


    Colin didn''t believe that those high-ranking wizards were willing to pay the price of their lives for helping the Saint Theon family seize the northern realm.


    What''s more, forbidden curse is like nuclear weapons, but nuclear weapons have deterrent power only when they are not fired.


    Once it is sent out, the threat is not big, because the next situation is endless.


    Therefore, if the mages want to interfere with the situation in the North, they can only rely on conventional means But with conventional means, how could Yevel influence the decision of the San Lorenzo family?


    Colin shook his head and decided not to think about it for the time being. After all, he had too little information to make accurate judgments.


    Immediately, he looked at Prince Okamoto with an unpredictable smile, and said lightly:


    "Okamoto, I will be a guest in Troll King City next, so I still need you to help me send a greeting to your Troll Emperor."


    Prince Okamoto stared at Colin for a while, wondering if he had heard him wrong just now.


    He had already told the opponent that the Troll King City was a trap with 50,000 elite troops hidden in it. Why did Colin still want to be a guest?


    But looking at Colin''s serious expression, Prince Okamoto knew that he had heard it right.


    Confused, he didn''t dare to ask more, he could only nod his head and said:


    "Yes, I am willing to serve you."

 Chapter 201： Imperial Conference

    The Troll Palace stands at the northwest corner of the Royal City, surrounded by lakes on all sides, and the palace is built on the island in the center of Bibo Lake.


    Bibo Lake is the most famous hot spring lake in the Troll King City. It is said that the reason why the Troll Emperor decided the new King City here was because of this rare hot spring.


    On the icy and snowy ice field, such a hot spring is simply a miracle. The trolls naturally regarded it as a gift from the White Wolf God of War, and specially built the palace in the center of Bibo Lake.


    Before the gleam of the dawn had completely spread across all corners of the royal city, the troll emperor Modo II held an imperial meeting.


    This is the most diligent emperor in the history of the troll empire. Every time a meeting is held in the morning, this is undoubtedly a painful torture for the troll ministers, but in the face of Modo II who is determined to revitalize the empire, everyone A troll minister had no choice but to endure it.


    Unfortunately, even though the Modo II was so diligent, he still couldn''t stop the troll empire from declining in his hands.


    Sometimes, the fortune of the empire cannot be reversed with the efforts of one or two people.


    The topic of this imperial meeting is very clear-the black cavalry.


    The troll has already woven a net, but it hasn''t waited for the prey to arrive.


    As time goes by, the top trolls will inevitably become anxious.


    Modo II is over fifty years old, but he is still very strong, strong and straight, sitting on the throne with a military demeanor.


    In fact, the troll emperor did serve in the army, and he also fought against the Marquis of Garcia.


    Of course, it is not appropriate to say that they have played against each other. More precisely, they have been taught by the Marquis Garcia...


    However, this is nothing to be ashamed of.


    The generals in the troll empire who have not been taught by Marquis Garcia can only say that he does not even have the qualifications to be on the front line.


    Because of the psychological shadow left by the black cavalry, the troll emperor attached great importance to this booby trap. The black cavalry was immortal for a day, and Modo II could not sleep well.


    The vast majority of troll nobles also firmly believe that if the name of the Black Cavalry can really become history this time, the revival of the troll empire may be just around the corner.


    Inside the assembly hall, there is a huge military map, on which the black cavalry represented by a black arrow is occupying Windhowl Fort.


    But this status has not been updated for more than ten days.


    Why are the black cavalry staying in Windhowl Fort?


    Why not attack the Troll King City?


    Did they see through this strategy?


    ¡­


    All kinds of thoughts swirled in the minds of the troll nobles, and the scene was a bit depressed for a while.


    Finally, Modo II broke the embarrassing silence: "Is the black cavalry still silent?"


    The Minister of Military Affairs'' expression was a little stiff, and he cautiously replied: "Yes, Your Majesty. The sentry on the front line still didn''t see them coming out of Windhowl Fort."


    "Then why don''t they move out?"


    Modo II¡¯s questioning made the Minister of Military Affairs a little embarrassed, and he turned his attention to the two princes more advanced as if asking for help.


    Among the four princes of the Troll Empire, the northern prince Otto was injured in a duel with the Duke of St. Hilde and is currently recuperating in the extreme north. The southern prince Okamoto led the suspicious soldiers to the south. The next ones are Prince Abbas of the East and Prince Merluvi of the West.


    Prince Abbas is a personable middle-aged troll who likes human culture, service, etiquette, and of course human beauty. If you don''t look at his slightly hideous face in the eyes of humans, Prince Abbas is no different from an elegant and decent human nobleman.


    The Prince of the East is a staunch "peace talker" in the troll empire. In his opinion, insisting on being an enemy of the north is an extremely unwise act. Only peaceful coexistence with the north and friendly trade with the north are the only ways for the troll empire. In order to obtain the hope of revival.


    Last year, Prince Okamoto went to the Winter Castle for peace and marriage, which was greatly appreciated by Prince Abbas, who believed that this was the correct way to get along with the Troll Empire and the Northern Territory.


    The western prince opposite him, Merluvi, was just the opposite. He was a firm "main warrior".


    The Prince Merluvi is burly and sturdy, and his dark green skin is covered with thick hair, which looks like a green-skinned gorilla.


    As for what he wears, it''s a bit... hard to describe.


    The whole body was covered with gems of various colors, and it did look jeweled at first glance, but it was too late. Such a dress exposed Prince Merluvi''s extremely tacky taste.


    Prince Merluvi had a pair of triangular eyes, and the fierce gaze that appeared inside seemed to be unpleasant to anyone, especially the Prince Abbas.


    In his opinion, Prince Abbas¡¯s ¡°sissy¡± is the shame of the troll clan, not to mention the capitulationist tendency of the other party, and Prince Merluvi can¡¯t wait to slash this scum that betrays his race.


    At this time, seeing the look of the Secretary of Military Affairs for help, Prince Merluvi said with a grin: "Your Majesty, I don''t think you need to worry too much. The black cavalry is probably waiting for the army to go further south, so they stayed in Windhowl Fort. So, what we have to do now is to wait patiently."


    As soon as the voice fell, Prince Abbas sneered and shook his head, as if he had heard some stupid remarks.


    Prince Merluvi glared at him and exclaimed angrily: "Abbas, what are you laughing at? Is there anything wrong with my words?"


    Prince Abbas took a step back, avoided the droplets spitting out of Prince Merluvi, and said with a look of disgust:


    "Merluwi, have your pig head thought about it? We can only know that the Black Cavalry did not march north of Windhowl, but south of Windhowl? Do you know what happened there?"


    Prince Merluvi suffocated when he heard the words, but soon shouted again: "What else can happen to the south?"


    Prince Abbas smiled contemptuously, and said: "Counting the time, Okamoto should also lead his army back according to the plan. You said, if the black cavalry continues to stay in Windhowl Castle, what will happen?"


    Prince Merluvi frowned: "You mean, the Black Cavalry is waiting for Okamoto''s army to return? Is that possible? How could they know that Okamoto will return?"


    Prince Abbas sneered: "Do you think that others are as stupid as you? I strongly opposed this so-called trick to lure the enemy from the beginning, because once it is seen through by the enemy, then we will fall into an extremely passive situation!


    Now that the Black Cavalry is occupying the Windhowl Fort and has not continued to the north, it is very likely that they already know that the Troll King City is a trap!


    Haha, you are thinking about seduce the enemy, but you didn''t expect the enemy to eat the bait, but you just don''t step into your trap! "


    "Nonsense!" Prince Merluvi blushed and wanted to refute, but he couldn''t find a reason to refute for a while.


    Because at this time, most of the troll nobles have begun to realize that the behavior of the black cavalry is too suspicious.


    Perhaps this trick to lure the enemy is really as Prince Abbas said. uukahnshu.com has an accident.


    "These are just your guesses. What evidence do you have to prove that the Black Cavalry has seen through our tactics to lure the enemy?" Prince Merluvi was still trying to support it.


    Prince Abbas sneered twice, and seemed to disdain to explain to this reckless man.


    "Abbas..." Modo II also spoke, his voice very hoarse.


    But before the troll emperor could continue speaking, he saw a guard walked into the assembly hall and reported loudly: "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince Okamoto is asking for a meeting outside the palace."


    "Okamoto!"


    "Why is he back!"


    "What happened to the army going south?"


    "Does the Black Cavalry really see through our strategy?"


    ¡­


    All of a sudden, chaos in the Assembly Hall became a mess.

 Chapter 202： Fixed plan (on)

    When Prince Okamoto walked into the chamber, the audience fell silent.


    All eyes are on Prince Okamoto, as if waiting for the trial of fate.


    Modo II still maintained a straight sitting posture, and the expression on his face was still indifferent, but if you pay attention, you can see his slightly trembling hands.


    Obviously, the troll emperor was not as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    After patiently waiting for Prince Okamoto to finish his salute, Modo II asked his doubts: "Okamoto, why are you coming back at this time? Where is your army?"


    Hearing this, Prince Okamoto simply fell to his knees and said with a sad expression: "Your Majesty, I have failed your trust... The Black Cavalry has seen through our strategy, and the 100,000 troops who have gone south have... The whole army is wiped out!"


    "What?" Modo II exclaimed. He could no longer maintain the grace and tolerance that an emperor should have. He immediately jumped from the throne and yelled:


    "You idiot! What''s going on? How long is my army of 100,000? How long is this? How could it be just like this?


    And what do you mean by saying that the Black Cavalry has seen through our strategy? How could they see through? Did someone leak the secret?


    Say, speak! "


    Prince Okamoto crouched on the ground and told the general story of the previous battle, and then immediately threw the pot:


    "Your Majesty, this is all because the fellow Charles has betrayed us! He has revealed our plans to Colin, so the Black Cavalry will know that the Troll King City is a trap.


    Colin Angley also learned that the army under my head had only one empty shell, and only then waited outside Windhowl Castle to ambush us..."


    "Shit!" Prince Merluvi kicked Prince Okamoto to the ground and roared, "What an empty shell? You have one hundred thousand troops! Among them are thirty thousand elites and even three thousand wolves. ride!


    Tell me, how can the black cavalry of less than 10,000 can destroy the 100,000 army in such a short time? "


    "Okay." Prince Abbas said suddenly, "When you encounter the Black Cavalry in the open field, even if the troops are superior, who of you dare to say that you can retreat? Merluvi, do you dare?"


    The blue veins on Prince Merluvi¡¯s forehead jumped, seeming to be evoked by Prince Abbas¡¯s questioning some unpleasant memories. His nose became heavier and his face flushed. I didn¡¯t know it was because of anger. Still because of shame.


    "Abbas! Are you trying to excuse a defeated general?"


    "I don''t mean to excuse Okamoto. I just want to remind you that this fiasco is not only Okamoto''s responsibility! I reminded you at the beginning. Although Charles hates his father, he may not be willing Do things for us sincerely.


    Look, now he really has a problem! "


    "Ahem." At this time, Modo II couldn''t hold his face anymore, because Prince Abbas'' words also made him feel embarrassed.


    After all, he was in favor of the trick proposed by Mr. Cougar at the beginning, but he thought that not only did he fail to lure the Black Cavalry to attack the Troll King City, but instead ruined a large army.


    "It''s not time to be held accountable. The top priority is how to deal with the black cavalry entrenched in Windhowl Fort?"


    Faced with the question of Modo II, Prince Abbas immediately said loudly: "Your Majesty, I still stick to my previous point of view-peace!"


    "Talking about peace!" Prince Merluvi shouted again, "Abbas, you scum of the troll clan, you want to negotiate peace with the northern border all day long! But you don''t want to think about how humans can be with giants. The demons live in peace?"


    "How can''t it? Goblins can, dwarves can, half elves can also be, why can''t we trolls?"


    "The races you mentioned are weak enough that humans can tolerate them."


    "Haha, Merluvi, have you forgotten that Okamoto has just reached a peace agreement with the Duke of St. Hild not long ago."


    "Damn peace agreement!" Prince Merluvi''s spit was almost sprayed on Prince Abbas''s face, "It is just that the Duke of St. Hild needs time to resolve internal conflicts and is willing to temporarily truce with us. Wait until If he frees his hands, he will definitely not let us go!"


    "You are a speculation without facts..."


    "Okay!" Modo II interrupted the quarrel between the two princes again, "Merluvi, since you don''t approve of peace, what should you do?"


    "Your Majesty, we don''t actually need to do anything now, and the Black Cavalry will naturally leave!" Prince Merluvi said confidently:


    "Since the plan has been leaked, the Black Cavalry certainly knows that there are still fifty thousand elite troops in the royal city. Therefore, as long as Colin Anglie has some sense, it is impossible to drive the precious cavalry to attack the royal city.


    Therefore, he will definitely retreat next. Don''t forget, the Northern Territory is now becoming a pot of porridge, and it is impossible for Colin Angele to stay in Windhowl Castle for a long time. "


    Prince Abbas sneered and asked, "Then what if the black cavalry came to sweep the empire before retreating to the north?"


    Prince Merluvi was suffocated when he heard this, and he was obviously asked.


    Now the last elite army of the Troll Empire is concentrated in the Troll King City. If the Black Cavalry swept around the King City and devastated it as much as possible, it would really make the Troll Empire helpless and heartbroken.


    When all the troll nobles were in deep thought, Prince Okamoto, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly spoke again:


    "Your Majesty, in fact, this time Viscount Angele let me come back so that I can send you a greeting card."


    "Hello?" Modo II asked in surprise, "You mean, Colin Angele wants to see me?"


    "Yes." Prince Okamoto took out a handwritten note from his arms and presented it to Modo II.


    After a quick glance, Modo II raised his head again, looked at the curious troll nobles, and said:


    "This Colin Angele wants to ask me to meet outside the royal city to discuss peace talks."


    Prince Merluvi shouted immediately: "Your Majesty! This must be a trap. Don''t be fooled!"


    Prince Abbas said tit-for-tatly: "Your Majesty, perhaps Viscount Anglia really wants to negotiate. Don''t miss such a good opportunity."


    "Fart!" Prince Merluvi yelled againAbbas, you ill-intentioned fellow, you want your Majesty to go out of the city to meet the enemy, in case something happens to your Majesty..."


    "Don''t worry about this." Modo II raised the sheepskin scroll in his hand and explained, "The place where Viscount Anglia will meet is five kilometers outside the city, and he promised that the black cavalry will stay there. Ten kilometers away.


    Moreover, both parties are only allowed to bring one guard to the meeting place. "


    When Prince Merluve heard this proposal, he frowned and thought about it, but he didn''t say anything to refute it.


    Just as King Modo II was about to agree to this proposal, Prince Okamoto spoke again: "Your Majesty, I think this may be an excellent opportunity for us."


    "What opportunity?" Modo II frowned. He didn''t want to pay attention to the defeated general who had just ruined a hundred thousand army, but when he heard the word opportunity, he became more interested.


    Prince Okamoto raised his head, the flames of revenge flashed in his eyes, and he said solemnly:


    "Your Majesty, we can take this opportunity to kill Colin Angele!"

 Chapter 203： Fixed plan (below)

    As Prince Okamoto''s low and firm words echoed in the council chamber, all the troll nobles were stunned for a moment.


    Modo II''s eyes narrowed into a line, and there was a terrifying light in his eyes.


    He stared at Prince Okamoto who was kneeling on the ground, and asked slowly and lowly:


    "How to kill?"


    Prince Okamoto''s face suddenly showed a touch of joy that could not be concealed, and said anxiously:


    "Your Majesty, Viscount Anglia sees through our strategy this time and destroys one hundred thousand troops. Such a feat is enough to make him a rising star in the Northern Territory after the Marquis Garcia.


    But he must also be aware that the Troll King City cannot be conquered. This time he invites you out of the city to meet, I am afraid it is also out of a young and determined disposition, and wants to show off in front of your majesty.


    However, when the Viscount Angley was proud, he forgot his biggest weakness! "


    "What is the weakness?" Modo II had already walked up to Prince Okamoto, leaning slightly, anxiously.


    Prince Okamoto''s eyes became sharp instantly, and he said coldly: "He lacks high-level combat power in his hands!"


    "High-level combat power?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Prince Okamoto continued to whisper, "I already know the black cavalry very clearly.


    This is an extremely terrifying army, but its terrible lies in its extremely high combat literacy, extremely sophisticated weapons and equipment, and extremely terrifying fighting will.


    Of course, the command of an excellent commander is indispensable.


    Naturally, the Marquis of Garcia does not need to say much, and now Colin Anglia has shown his commanding ability.


    However, the Black Cavalry has a flaw-there are not many high-level professionals among them. "


    The troll nobles in the hall nodded uncontrollably when they heard this, and expressed their agreement.


    Of course they are no strangers to the Black Cavalry.


    They also understand that on the real battlefield, the role of high-level professionals is actually not much.


    Unless it is to the point where the sanctuary is strong, the average Tier 5 or even Tier 6 professionals dare not face the charge of a thousand elite cavalry.


    Therefore, although the Black Cavalry does not have many high-level professionals, it still will not affect it to become a lingering nightmare in the hearts of troll nobles.


    Prince Okamoto¡¯s narration continues: ¡°According to the previous information, there are no Tier 6 professionals in the Black Cavalry, and there are two Tier 5 knights. However, in the Battle of Shadow Canyon, a Tier 5 knight died, and another One, the Marquis Garcia himself, was captured by the East.


    Therefore, there were no Tier 5 professionals in the remnant Black Cavalry Army that Viscount Angley took over.


    In addition, I have also inquired that the Anglia family was only a baron family before, with a shallow background, and the highest family knight was only the third rank.


    Only Viscount Anglia himself demonstrated Tier 4 strength in Silvermoon City. "


    Hearing this, Modo II already understood what Prince Okamoto meant: "You mean, at this meeting, the guards around Colin can''t be professionals of Tier 4 or above?"


    Modo II did not doubt the accuracy of Prince Okamoto''s intelligence.


    Because high-level professionals above the fifth level are all well-known people, it is not difficult to investigate their situation clearly.


    It is impossible to say from which corner a hidden master suddenly appeared.


    "Yes!" Prince Okamoto''s eyes flashed with fierce murderous intent, "So, as long as you bring a warrior of rank 5 or higher, you can take advantage of this meeting to kill Colin Angele!"


    "No!" Prince Abbas immediately stopped loudly.


    "Why not?" Prince Merluvi saw the opposition from his old opponent, without thinking about it, he stood up and asked.


    Prince Abbas looked at Modo II with a solemn expression, and persuaded him in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, this time Viscount Anglia is here to ask you to meet you in front of the two armies in an official capacity. If you don¡¯t want to See, you can simply refuse.


    But if he agrees to his request, but suddenly kills at the time of the meeting, then the credibility of the troll empire will be completely destroyed! "


    Modo II''s face suddenly became gloomy, and he didn''t speak for a long time, but his eyes were uncertain and he was obviously struggling.


    Seeing Modo II¡¯s face hesitated, Prince Merluvi suddenly shouted: "Now that the troll empire has reached this point, what kind of **** and credibility is there to talk about! If I want to say, I should take this opportunity to kill that Colin directly. ¡¤Angele!."


    Prince Abbas immediately sneered: "Merrouwe, have you ever thought about it? Is it worth it to completely discard the credibility and face of the empire for the sake of a Colin Anglia?"


    Modo II was silent.


    "Your Majesty!" Prince Okamoto couldn''t help but shouted at this time, "please let me **** you to this meeting. When that happens, I will kill Colin Angele myself.


    And you, as long as you declare that I can''t stand the fiasco before you start killing, it''s completely a personal act and has nothing to do with the empire.


    Afterwards, you can even deprive me of the throne to apologize to the north and draw a clear line with me, so that you can preserve the credibility and face of the empire.


    I know my sins are unforgivable, so please give me a chance to atone for my sins.


    I am willing to be a sharp blade in your hand, stab at any enemy, even if I am broken into pieces! "


    Modo II''s eyes moved slightly, as if he was moved by Prince Okamoto''s impassionedness.


    But he still did not immediately agree.


    Upon seeing this, Prince Merluvi snorted and said: "Okamoto, you are only a third-order samurai. How did you assassinate Colin Angele? How can you shoulder the responsibility of protecting your Majesty?"


    His words were very rude, but his gaze towards Prince Okamoto had softened a lot, and he was probably also shaken by the opponent''s behavior.


    Then, Prince Merluvi turned to Modo II, solemnly bowed, and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, please allow me to **** you to this meeting."


    Obviously, the western prince is ready to sacrifice himself to complete the assassination of Colin Anglia.


    Modo II''s eyes flashed, and he asked in a deep voice, "Prince Merluvi, is it worth it for a Colin Anglia?"


    Prince Merluvi clasped his chest with his left hand and bowed slightly: "Your Majesty, it''s worth it, it''s your decision. And I will only follow your will!"


    Modo II fell silent again.


    Upon seeing this, Prince Okamoto spoke again: "Your Majesty! I think it''s worth it!


    Although it is currently impossible for the Black Cavalry to conquer the king''s city , they can still burn, kill, and looting in the empire, bringing a painful blow to the empire. With the army in the royal city, it is impossible to stop the cavalry army coming and going like wind.


    Moreover, with Colin Angele''s current military talents, if he is given another three to five years of development time, I am afraid he will be another Marquis of Garcia!


    If you don''t take this opportunity to eradicate him, the future of the empire will probably be bleak! "


    The words of Prince Okamoto seemed to finally make Modo II made up his mind. A Marquis Garcia has suppressed the troll empire for more than 20 years. If there is another Garcia...


    Thinking of this, Modo II took a deep breath, turned to Prince Merluvi, and ordered:


    "Prince Merluvi, please come with me to meet this Colin Angeli!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Prince Abbas wanted to persuade him again, but Modo II had already turned around:


    "The meeting is over!"

 Chapter 204： talks

    Troll King City.


    The faint light of dawn slowly shone out from the east, gently tearing apart the darkness of the earth bit by bit.


    The dim light shone on the snow on the ground, gleaming with icy light.


    Ta ta ta...


    The crisp sound of horseshoes quickly broke this quiet and beautiful picture, and countless black shadows suddenly appeared on the horizon, and they were constantly approaching the Troll King City.


    But at a distance of about ten kilometers from the royal city, the black cavalry stopped.


    However, this real sense of oppression still suffocated the troll defenders at the head of the city.


    Since the capital was moved, it was the first time that an enemy had come so close to the heart of the troll empire.


    What''s more, it''s the black cavalry that frightened countless trolls!


    Not long after the Black Cavalry arrived, the southern gate of the Troll King City slowly opened.


    Modo II and Prince Merluvi came out.


    Behind them, a team of wolves guards were waiting in the city gate. In the event of an accident, they would rush out of the city gate and take their emperor back to the city.


    At the same time, two figures emerged from the Black Cavalry.


    The two sides approached slowly.


    After walking a certain distance, Modo II recognized Colin, but the guards around Colin still made him frown slightly.


    "Merrouwe, the man next to Colin, isn''t it Charles St. Hild?"


    Prince Meruway squinted his eyes for a while, nodded and said, "Your Majesty, it should be."


    Immediately, the troll prince showed a bloodthirsty smile: "I heard that this kid revealed our plan, hehe, he will be killed with him later!"


    Modo II shook his head slightly and whispered: "No, Colin can kill, but Charles, it''s better to be captured alive. We can use him to negotiate terms with the Duke of St. Hild."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Prince Merluvi nodded, and then reminded him, "Your Majesty, when you start a fight later, you can run back immediately and don''t worry about your ministers."


    Modo II nodded slightly, but did not refute.


    This troll emperor is not good at using force, his strength is only Tier 3.


    In fact, this is quite a strange thing in the troll empire that respects the strong.


    But this is also for a reason.


    Unlike the inheritance method of the Glorious Empire, the inheritance of the Troll Empire''s throne is not actually the eldest son inheritance system adopted.


    Successive troll emperors are generally held by the troll royal family, the strongest person in the Volkin family.


    The strongest person in this generation of Volkin family is undoubtedly the northern prince who is a paladin-Otto Volkin.


    But this prince Otto is a famous martial idiot, and has no interest in becoming an imperial emperor.


    Moreover, when rejecting the throne, Prince Otto also uttered a sentence that profoundly affected the ownership of the troll empire.


    "What the empire needs now is an emperor with political wisdom, not an empty warrior."


    At that time, the troll empire was overwhelmed by the black cavalry, and the previous troll emperor was also chopped off his head in the duel with the Duke of St. Hilde. Such a blow gradually caused many trolls. The nobles began to reflect--


    Is military force a necessary condition for becoming a troll emperor?


    Under this situation, the words of Prince Otto, the strongest of the Troll Empire, had a final say. Therefore, the ownership of the Troll Empire''s throne no longer considered the factor of force.


    It is precisely because of this that Modo II, who showed great political talent at that time, stood out and ascended to the throne.


    After the emperor ascended the throne, he was indeed diligent and diligent, and promoted many reforms, which once brought vitality to the troll empire.


    If it weren¡¯t for the two St. Hild brothers who joined forces in a scene last year that wiped out the 300,000 troops of the Troll Empire, then the Northern Territory would have to face a growing Troll Empire.


    Soon, Shuangyi met at the center of the Black Cavalry and the Troll King City.


    "Your Majesty Modo II, His Royal Highness Merluvi, please allow me to bring the cordial greetings from the Duke of St. Hild to the two!" Colin smiled and bowed slightly and bowed.


    The corner of Modo II''s mouth twitched. I don''t know if he disagrees with Colin''s "kind greetings" method, but on such occasions, he still maintained his demeanor. After paying a bow, he smiled and said:


    "Viscount Anglia, welcome to the royal city, and please also convey my greetings to the Duke of St. Hild."


    Afterwards, he turned to Charles and greeted: "Your Excellency Charles, I didn''t expect you to have such a deep affection for the Northland and your father!"


    Modo II thought that Charles was playing "Infernal Affairs", which was obviously a mockery of the previous betrayal.


    But in the face of Modo II''s ridicule, Charles did not respond, even the look on his face did not change, as if he had not heard anything.


    Colin smiled, and took the conversation: "Your Majesty, let''s talk about business."


    "Okay." Modo II did not entangle Charles too much, and nodded when he heard the words, "I wonder if Viscount Anglia has something to discuss when he sees me?"


    Colin looked into the eyes of Modo II and said with a smile: "First of all, as a thank you for agreeing to this meeting, I will give you a big gift first."


    "What kind of gift?" Modo II asked curiously.


    Colin turned around and waved to the rear.


    Afterwards, more than a hundred troll captives were pushed out and walked towards the king''s city.


    "Your Majesty, these troll captives are my gift to you. They are all professionals in the southern army. You must be reluctant to let them become the dead souls of the black cavalry."


    King Modo II observed carefully and saw that the figures walking slowly were indeed trolls, so he relaxed and asked, "So, don''t you want the ransom?"


    Colin shrugged and said generously: "Since it''s a gift, how can you ask for a ransom?"


    "Then I thank you for your generosity!" Modo II finally showed a sincere smile, and then asked, "I wonder what happened to the rest of the troll captives?"


    "All killed." Colin said lightly.


    Prince Merluvi glared at him, his murderous intent could hardly be concealed.


    Modo II was also bleeding in his heart, but on the surface he remained calm, and continued to ask: "Well, Viscount Angele, I accept your gift. Let''s talk about business now."


    Colin smiled and nodded, "Okay. Your Majesty, I''m here to see you this time, but I actually want to make peace with you."


    "Negotiation?"


    "Yes. It will not be good for both parties to continue the fight, so it is better to negotiate a peace." Clinton paused, and then said, "Of course, there are still conditions to negotiate a peace."


    "Say." Modo II''s tone also cooled.


    Colin seemed to be totally unaware, and continued carelessly: "Your Majesty, as long as you promise me the following conditions, I will immediately withdraw my troops.


    First, you will personally apologize publicly for this attempt to invade the northern border;


    Second, in order to make up for the losses of the Anglia family in this war, the Troll Empire must compensate 18 million gold coins, which can be delivered in five years;


    Third, the troll empire promised to never be an enemy of the North, and to abolish its troops, and only retain 30,000 regular troops at most;


    Fourth, the Troll Empire will send 200,000 young and powerful slaves to the north;


    fifth¡­¡­"


    When I heard Colin''s first condition Modo II''s face became pale.


    But when the more outrageous conditions came out of Colin''s mouth, Modo II quieted down instead.


    It''s just that a sneer slowly hung on the corner of his mouth, and it seemed to look at a clown in Colin''s eyes.


    When Colin finally finished talking about all the conditions eloquently, Modo II smiled and said:


    "Viscount Angley, we also have a condition for this peace talks."


    "Oh? Your Majesty, please speak."


    "Our condition is¡ª" King Modo II turned his head and looked at Prince Merluvi, who was already angrily, "You must die!"


    boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, Prince Merluvi rushed towards Colin like a sharp arrow leaving the string.

 Chapter 205： Xiaoshou

    "Colin, take your life!"


    Prince Merluvi shouted like a thunder on the ground.


    His huge and slightly bloated figure, at this time, became extraordinarily agile, like a viper out of a hole, and shot in the direction of Colin like lightning.


    Facing Prince Merluvi''s sudden attack, Colin retreated quickly as if he had expected it.


    At the same time, the black cavalry formation in the rear immediately separated two thousand cavalry, and rushed out from the two wings separately, trying to cover Colin''s return.


    The troll is also not slow here, a team of wolf guards inside the city gate also rushed out, ready to take up Modo II.


    At the moment when Prince Merluvi attacked, Modo II immediately ran towards the gate of the city.


    He was not worried about Prince Merluvi. As a fifth-order warrior, it should be a trivial matter to kill Colin and Charles. Strength, if you want to run, you can get away.


    At this time, Prince Merluvi had already lied to Colin, with a grinning smile on his face, and his hands were like iron, grabbing Colin''s head.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Charles beside Colin suddenly stepped forward and blocked Colin''s path.


    Prince Merluvi was suddenly puzzled.


    If it were an ordinary guard, of course there would be no problem if he gave up his life to save Colin.


    But how could Charles be an ordinary guard?


    This is the eldest son of the St. Hild family!


    Even if he has been deprived of the title of the Marquis of the North, as long as his surname is Saint Hild, as long as the blood of the Paladin family is flowing in his body, no one dare to underestimate him.


    Even in a sense, Charles''s life was more precious than Colin''s life.


    So before Modo II warned Prince Merluvi that he could kill Colin, but Charles must be captured alive.


    I was afraid that Charles would die here, completely angering the Duke of the North who was a Paladin.


    But now, Charles seemed to be a loyal knight in the Anglia family, facing the murderous blow of Prince Merluvi without fear.


    Prince Merluvi was counseled.


    With his strength, killing Charles is just like killing a chicken.


    But he dare not.


    Whether it was the warning from Modo II or the deterrence of the Paladin Duke, Prince Merluvi did not dare to easily contaminate the blood of the direct members of the Saint Hild family.


    In desperation, Prince Merluvi had to change his trick temporarily.


    With two crackles, Charles'' arms dislocated instantly.


    Prince Merluway slammed Charles to the ground and moved on.


    But as soon as he took a step, he felt a pain in his ankle. Looking back, he saw Charles bit his right foot like a mad dog.


    "Are you crazy?" Prince Merluway couldn''t understand why this Charles was so desperate for Colin.


    But the madness revealed in the eyes of the other party still made Prince Merluvi feel a little bit cold.


    Suffocating the thought of a killer in pain, Prince Merluvi controlled his strength and kicked Charles on Charles'' chest.


    Click...


    A series of fractures sounded one after another, and I don''t know how many good ribs Charles had left.


    Prince Merluvi broke away from Charles'' entanglement, but saw that Colin had run far away.


    Bang bang bang!


    Under the footsteps of the giant force, the hard ice permafrost was also stepped out of deep pits. With the force of the counter-shock, Prince Merluvi rushed towards Colin like a giant elephant.


    In fact, at the first moment when Prince Merluvi suddenly turned his face to kill Colin, in addition to the Black Cavalry and the Wolf Cavalry Guards in the Royal City, there was a third force rushing towards the place where the two sides met.


    They were the troll captives who had just been released as a gift by Colin.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence. Just when Colin finished discussing the conditions, these troll captives happened to be between the Black Cavalry and the Troll King City, which was almost the place where Colin and Modo II met.


    Just now, Modo II chose to attack suddenly because he saw these troll captives nearby.


    At that time, he still secretly laughed at Colin for being too careless, and allowing these prisoners to get so close, could it be that the trolls didn''t dare to do anything to him?


    At this time, the group of troll captives immediately divided into two groups, one rushing towards Colin, and the other rushing towards Modo II.


    Upon seeing this, Modo II thought that these troll captives were here to meet him, and immediately shouted: "Don''t worry about me, go help Prince Merluvi and stop Colin!"


    However, these troll captives didn''t seem to hear Modo II''s command at all, and they still rushed towards him.


    Modo II frowned, but seeing that half of the troll captives had already rushed towards Colin, he didn''t say anything, thinking that the group of troll captives rushing towards him were just eager to protect the master.


    But in the next second, Modo II noticed something was wrong.


    This group of troll captives rushed to him aggressively, without the slightest fear or respect on their faces, but with a palpable indifference.


    "What are you going to do?" Modo II saw the troll captives surrounding him, feeling a little at a loss.


    However, the troll captives ignored Modo II, and only surrounded him to prevent him from escaping toward the city gate.


    Modo II panicked, and the black cavalry, who could not see the distance, was approaching. He exclaimed, "Are you all crazy? Why are you blocking my way?"


    Later, Modo II saw a familiar face among the captives: "Gondo! What do you mean? The defeat outside Windhowl Castle I didn¡¯t mean to pursue you. As long as you **** me back to the city, I will definitely not. There will be no punishment for you!"


    However, Modo II seemed to be playing the piano to the cow, and these troll captives simply ignored his words.


    On the other side, when Prince Merluvi also saw the troll captive rushing over, he exclaimed excitedly: "Quick, quick, help me stop Colin!"


    However, the troll captives did not mean to stop Colin at all, but flocked to Prince Merluvi.


    "Are you crazy!" Prince Merluvi was also stunned. He couldn''t figure out why these trolls were helping humanity instead!


    These troll captives were all professionals selected from the army going south. Although the rank was not high, after all, there were so many people, and Prince Merluvi was in a hurry for a while.


    Looking at the siege of Modo II and Prince Merluvi, Colin smiled and stopped running away.


    Before long, the black cavalry behind him also rushed up.


    Colin began to accelerate forward. Knight Logger was already close, and an empty horse was released at the right time. Colin saw the right time and jumped up.


    The law of ßÔ·¨¡ª¡ª


    In the sound of the horses, the black cavalry did not stop, bypassing Prince Merluvi, who was entangled by the troll captives, and rushed towards Modo II.


    The wolf cavalry guards that rushed out of the king''s city just arrived, but their number was only two hundred ~ www.novelhall.com~ in front of two thousand black cavalry cavalry like fragile pieces of paper, they broke through.


    Modo II had fallen into deep despair at this time. He couldn''t figure out why his people would betray him anyway?


    "Modo II, take your fate!" Colin rushed forward, returning the clamor of Prince Merluvi ten minutes ago.


    The knight sword was held high above his head, shining with a chilling light in the morning light.


    The heart of Modo II was almost in a sudden stop at this moment, and when he was frightened, he let out a roar unwillingly:


    "Colin, Colin! I promise your terms, I promise all your terms!"


    "Hahaha! It''s late!"


    Colin didn''t bother to talk nonsense with each other at all, and galloped past.


    The [Judgment Blade] in his hand was shining with golden light, with splashes of blood,


    And a huge head!

 Chapter 206： Negotiation (Part 1)

    The head of the Troll King City.


    When Prince Abbas saw Modo II being surrounded by a group of troll captives, he realized that it was not good.


    Although the wolf guards had already rushed out at the very first moment when Prince Merluvi was attacked, if Modo II was trapped in place, even if the wolf guards met him, he would definitely not be able to escape the black horses. Entanglement.


    "We need to send troops immediately and respond to your Majesty''s return to the city!" Prince Abbas turned around and ordered the commander of the city defense army.


    But Prince Okamoto immediately objected: "No! We have no cavalry in our hands now. Even if we rush out of the city, we won''t have time to meet your Majesty. On the contrary, it will ruin the last elite troops of the empire and even cause the castle to fall!"


    "Do you just watch your majesty be beheaded by the black cavalry?"


    "The Black Cavalry may not dare to kill your Majesty!" Prince Okamoto said unwillingly, "However, if the King City falls, not only your Majesty, but also you, me, the troll nobles, and the citizens of the King City, will all become black knights. The dead soul under the saber!"


    Prince Abbas was suffocated immediately, somewhat speechless.


    Moreover, he also noticed that the words of Prince Okamoto changed the faces of the surrounding troll nobles.


    Obviously, they didn''t want the black cavalry to enter the royal city.


    At this moment of hesitation, the black cavalry had already reached the front of Modo II.


    Although the wolf guards had arrived, their numbers were too small and they were quickly dispersed by the black cavalry.


    Then, a group of troll nobles at the head of the city saw a scene that they will never forget in their lives¡ª¡ª


    Colin Angele cut off Modo II''s head with a single sword!


    All the trolls who witnessed all of this lost their minds in an instant, as if the sound between heaven and earth disappeared completely at this moment.


    It was like a strange and terrifying nightmare, but couldn''t wake up.


    Prince Okamoto clenched his fists, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    When he saw the troll captives turned against the water, he finally understood why Colin had to ask Modo II to meet outside the city.


    This is simply a well-designed trap!


    The ridiculous Prince Okamoto also wanted to redeem his merits and proposed a plan to assassinate Colin, trying to restore his position in the heart of Modo II.


    But he didn''t expect that Colin had the same idea of ??assassination, and the method was so strange that he couldn''t understand it at all!


    What exactly did Colin promise to the troll captives to make them dare to conspiracy to kill the emperor of the troll empire?


    At this moment, the name Colin Angele even replaced the Marquis of Garcia and was deeply imprinted in the heart of Prince Okamoto, becoming a nightmare he would never have the guts to fight against in this life.


    Prince Abbas watched Colin holding Modo II''s head in one hand and waving a demonstration towards the Troll King City, and waves of terror and panic could not help but surge in his heart.


    He turned his head abruptly, glared at Prince Okamoto, and roared: "Okamoto! Didn''t you say that the black cavalry dared not kill your Majesty! Open your eyes and take a good look. Your Majesty died because of you!"


    Prince Okamoto clenched his fists silently and said nothing.


    Seeing Prince Abbas¡¯s angry gaze almost trying to penetrate him, Prince Okamoto calmed down instead.


    He suddenly realized that the death of Modo II might be a good opportunity for him.


    "Uncle Abbas, you are right. Therefore, in order to redeem my sins, I am willing to go to the Black Cavalry to recover the body of His Majesty from Colin Angley."


    When Prince Okamoto said this, Prince Abbas was stunned.


    A troll nobleman whispered: "His Royal Highness Okamoto, you are going to the Black Cavalry position at this time, and you are not afraid of General Colin who is ready to kill..."


    "Then I deserve it." Prince Okamoto said awe-inspiringly.


    Prince Abbas took a deep look at Prince Okamoto, then looked at the black cavalry outside the city, and slowly nodded:


    "Okay, then you will be your messenger. Remember, you not only need to redeem the remains of His Majesty and Prince Merluvi, but also ask about the conditions for the withdrawal of the Black Cavalry."


    "Yes, Uncle Abbas, I won''t let you down again." Prince Okamoto saluted Prince Abbas, then went down the tower and walked outside the city alone.


    For a while, Prince Okamoto walked slowly towards the boiling black cavalry position, lonely back, quite a bit of wind and cold.


    At this time, Colin was immersed in a frenzy. The cheers of the Black Cavalry soldiers around him made him feel like he was in the clouds, and the **** head in his hand was more like a medal symbolizing supreme glory. It is inevitable for him to feel a little airy.


    Of course, he has not completely lost his mind.


    Therefore, when some Black Cavalry generals with hot heads wanted to ask for an order to enter the Troll King City, Colin decisively refused.


    In the Troll King City, there are still fifty thousand elite troops defending. Moreover, the narrow terrain in the city is not conducive to the cavalry performance, so if you rush into it rashly, I''m afraid it will be more fortunate.


    This time, it has wiped out the 100,000 army of the trolls going south, and beheaded the troll emperor. This kind of feat is already very eye-catching.


    Just when Colin was about to order the retreat, he saw a lonely figure walking out of the Troll King City.


    "Viscount-sama, it seems to be Prince Okamoto."


    "Well, let him come here."


    "Yes."


    Before long, Prince Okamoto came to Colin.


    Colin knew that the southern prince of the troll empire did not have a high military value, and waved his hand to signal his subordinates to retreat temporarily.


    Prince Okamoto came to Colin and bowed respectfully.


    Boom!


    The head of Modo II was thrown by Colin casually, and he rolled to the feet of Prince Okamoto.


    It just so happened that those eyes stared at Prince Okamoto in a daze.


    At the same time, Colin''s joking voice also followed:


    "Okamoto, the emperor of this troll empire, how about you come and sit?"


    Prince Okamoto suddenly raised his head, the fire of ambition in his eyes was not concealed at all, but when he spoke, he said something else:


    "Master Viscount, you look at me too high. I can''t be eligible to inherit the throne of this troll empire Why?" Colin frowned, "Aren''t you also surnamed Volkin? ?"


    Prince Okamoto smiled miserably: "Lord Viscount, don¡¯t forget, I just ruined a hundred thousand army, and, let¡¯s not tell you, Modo II went out of the city to meet you and conspiracy to assassinate you is also What I propose...


    But now, it has become like this...


    I have an unshirkable responsibility for the death of Modo II.


    Therefore, in any case, the troll nobles in the royal city could not agree to let me become the next emperor of the empire. "


    Colin raised his brows, as if thinking about something.


    Prince Okamoto spoke again: "Viscount-sir, although I cannot succeed to the throne, I have a more suitable successor, and he may make you more satisfied."


    "Oh? Who?"


    "Prince Abbas."

 Chapter 207： Negotiation (below)

    "Prince Abbas?"


    Colin frowned suspiciously, obviously not familiar with the troll prince.


    "Yes." Prince Okamoto saw Colin''s doubts and immediately explained, "He is the Eastern Prince of the Troll Empire and a member of the Volkin family, and is eligible to inherit the throne.


    Moreover, among the four princes of the empire, I am out of the game. The northern prince Otto is dedicated to pursuing the way of warriors. He has long clearly stated that he is not interested in the throne. Therefore, in terms of ability and qualifications, Prince Abbas is the most promising. Become the candidate for the next troll emperor. "


    Colin rubbed his chin, no joy or anger on his face.


    He keenly noticed that Okamoto only mentioned three princes just now, but left out Prince Merluvi alone.


    The Prince Merluvi followed Modo II out of the city and tried to assassinate Colin. Fortunately, Colin was surrounded by Charles as a shield and a group of troll prisoners who had been transformed into blood slaves, and then escaped the assassination.


    However, the Prince Merluvi was indeed sturdy. Nearly a hundred troll captives were almost killed by him. You know, these captives are all professionals picked out by Colin from an army of 100,000. So, if the black cavalry hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid it would not be enough for Prince Merluvi to kill.


    It is a pity that this sturdy prince has now been shot into a hedgehog. Just now Colin heard the report and said that the vitality of the fifth-order warrior is really tenacious.


    But obviously, Okamoto hopes that Colin can help him eliminate this candidate.


    Colin did not make a clear statement about this, but asked: "Then why do you say that Prince Abbas will be a more satisfying successor to the throne?"


    "Because he is a staunch ¡®peace talk faction¡¯ who advocates friendly relations with the North for mutual benefit, instead of engaging in military confrontation as it is now."


    Seeing that Colin seemed a little unbelievable, Prince Okamoto added again: "Viscount Lord, this Prince Abbas has three lovers in total, all of whom are humans, and he has given birth to a bunch of half-troll illegitimate children.


    But he has nothing to do with his troll queen, and the relationship is extremely cold. "


    Colin laughed in his heart when he heard that Prince Abbas turned out to be a "human control". So, after he came to power, he would indeed improve the relationship between the Troll Empire and the Northern Territory.


    "Then how can I ensure that Prince Abbas succeeds in ascending the throne?"


    Prince Okamoto''s eyes flickered, and he said gloomily: "Viscount-sir, now Prince Abbas is the most likely candidate for the throne in the city."


    "Really?" Colin heard Prince Okamoto''s implication.


    The so-called "candidates in the royal city who are most likely to ascend to the throne" means that outside the royal city, there are more suitable candidates than Prince Abbas.


    Obviously, the more suitable candidate for the throne is the Prince Merluvi who has been deliberately ignored by Prince Okamoto.


    It seems that among the high-level trolls, the forces that are hostile to the North are still stronger than the forces that are close to the North.


    "Well, I will guarantee that there will be no more suitable candidates for the throne in the royal city."


    "Thank you, Master Viscount!" Prince Okamoto saluted again, and then said, "Master Viscount, I''m out of the city to see you this time, and I have the mission of negotiating peace."


    "Agreement? Okay, I wanted to negotiate a peace a long time ago, but Modo II did not agree to the terms of the negotiation. Otherwise, the matter would not have developed to this point."


    "I wonder what conditions do you have?"


    Colin then reiterated the terms of agreement he had previously said with Modo II.


    Prince Okamoto''s mouth twitched when he heard it, and he secretly said-No wonder Modo II insists on killing you, such a negotiation condition, there is no sincerity at all.


    "Master Viscount, if I go back with this agreement, I''m afraid I will be torn apart by the angry troll nobles."


    Colin smiled and realized that his previous conditions were indeed too harsh.


    However, that condition was originally intended to stimulate Modo II, so that the other party would act first to throw the troll''s notoriety of destroying the talks on the troll. Colin also knew that such a condition would be impossible for the other party to agree to.


    "Well, then tell me, what kind of negotiation terms are you willing to accept."


    Next, the two had a fierce bargaining, and finally reached an agreement with difficulty.


    There are four main contents of the revised peace negotiation agreement:


    First, the Troll Empire promised to maintain the current organization of 50,000 regular troops and no longer continue to expand its army;


    Second, compensation for the war losses of the Anglia family of 5 million gold coins;


    Third, send 100,000 young and strong troll slaves to the Anglia family, and deliver them in five years;


    Fourth, all caravans carrying customs clearance documents issued by Ice Rock City will enjoy preferential tariff reduction policies in the Troll Empire.


    Of course, in exchange, Colin will return Modo II''s body and lead the black cavalry to withdraw from the troll empire.


    Such a peace agreement is undoubtedly a huge humiliation for the troll empire.


    But at this time, they have no choice.


    Although the Black Cavalry cannot attack the Troll King City, if such an army of cavalry rages in the territory of the Troll Empire, it will bring unbearable losses to the troll.


    However, when Prince Okamoto brought such a peace agreement back to Troll King City, it still aroused the anger of the troll nobles.


    In the assembly hall, the troll aristocrats quarreled together, cursing Colin''s greed, and at the same time criticizing Okamoto''s weakness.


    In the face of the accusation, Prince Okamoto said with a blank face: "Everyone, if you know how outrageous the terms of the peace talks Colin proposed to His Majesty Modo II at first, you will understand that I can talk about the current agreement. Have done their best."


    Having said that, he also recounted the original peace agreement.


    At this moment, the accusation voice suddenly became much smaller.


    Afterwards, Prince Okamoto bowed to Prince Abbas and said: "Uncle Abbas, you are now the most respected person in the city. I wonder if you have any comments on this agreement?"


    Prince Abbas was satisfied with Okamoto''s respectful attitude, but still shook his head slightly:


    "Okamoto, I know you have tried your best, but such conditions are a shame to the troll empire, especially the first condition to restrict army expansion. If you agree to it, wouldn''t the empire lose hope of rising forever? "


    "Uncle I really can''t get Viscount Angele to make more concessions. However, if you go to talk to him, there may be hope."


    "Oh why?"


    "Because Viscount Angele thinks you are the most promising candidate to inherit the throne. If you go to talk to him personally, maybe he will sell you a bit of face."


    When Prince Abbas heard the words, he felt a little airy, and it was a kind of glory to be able to gain the recognition of the enemy.


    But he didn''t dare to meet Colin in person, what if he was killed by the other party, Prince Abbas felt that he was just one step away from the troll throne, and he didn''t want to take risks at this critical moment.


    "Ahem, let''s go, I will send an envoy to meet Viscount Anglia on my behalf, and win a decent peace agreement for the troll empire."


    When the troll nobles heard the words, they immediately heard the voice of praise.


    Prince Abbas received the praise with a blushing face, as if he had ascended to the throne.

 Chapter 208： The New Troll Emperor (Part 1)

    The Troll Palace.


    In the dead of night, there is a faint fragrance in the air, which is the floral scent of blue bell flowers.


    This kind of flower is one of the few flowers that can grow in the extreme climatic conditions of the sky ice field. When it blooms, it looks like a vast blue ocean.


    Therefore, it has also become the national flower of the Troll Empire.


    Prince Okamoto stood in front of the window, looking at the faint light outside, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The scent of blue bell flowers continuously penetrated into his nose, gradually calming his anxious mind.


    "His Royal Highness, are you still not going to bed?" Princess Nara appeared behind him and asked softly.


    "You go to bed first." Prince Okamoto turned his head and smiled.


    "Okay." Nora nodded obediently, and quietly stepped back.


    This troll princess, who was born in the line of the Saint Hild family, lived cautiously in this foreign country. Fortunately, Prince Okamoto treated her well.


    The only thing that makes Nora wonder whether to be happy or worry is that Prince Okamoto has never touched her.


    To be honest, Nora certainly can''t accept the appearance of a troll, but if she can''t give birth to Prince Okamoto, she feels that she has no support in this cold palace.


    When she heard the black cavalry hit under the king''s city and even killed Modo II, Nara said that it would be impossible if she was not excited, but at the same time, she also felt a deep terror--


    Trolls won''t vent her anger, will they?


    These words, she did not dare to talk to Prince Okamoto, because she understood that although the young Prince of the South respected her on the surface, this respect was more of distance and estrangement.


    Of course, Prince Okamoto didn''t know the princess''s troubles, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care.


    At this time, he has his own worries.


    Prince Okamoto stared at the darkness in front of him, his deep gaze seemed to penetrate this shady curtain to find the figure he was waiting for.


    "His Royal Highness Okamoto, good evening."


    Finally, an old voice sounded behind Prince Okamoto.


    In an instant, Prince Okamoto lifted his spirits and his eyes lit up.


    "Master Squinn, good evening!"


    A troll wearing a black witch doctor robe was standing quietly behind Prince Okamoto. He was enveloped in a green mist. He couldn''t see his face. He could only tell from his old voice. Should be very old.


    Seeing this Squinn witch doctor, Prince Okamoto''s attitude instantly became extremely respectful.


    Because this is the leader of the War God Church of the Troll Empire-the White Wolf Witch King.


    The position of witch doctors in the Troll Empire is similar to that of priests in the Glory Empire. They do not have much combat power, but they firmly control the beliefs of thousands of people in the Troll Empire, and they also control the troll warrior. Career inheritance.


    Although the White Wolf Witch King was simple and simple, he never participated in the politics of the troll empire, and even the invasion of foreign enemies did not see him appear.


    However, if he does show up, it will definitely have a great impact on the political situation of the troll empire.


    What''s more, the coronation ceremony of the troll emperor is also to be presided over by the White Wolf Witch King Squinn.


    "I heard that Modo II has died at the hands of the Black Cavalry?"


    Squinn''s voice was low and deep, but it was clearly and unmistakably passed into Prince Okamoto''s ears, even with a shocking effect.


    "Yes, your Majesty was unfortunately beheaded by Colin Anglia." Prince Okamoto answered honestly.


    "En." Squinn nodded, his tone didn''t fluctuate too much, as if he didn''t care about it, "Then, who do you think is more suitable to inherit the throne?"


    Faced with such a straightforward question from the White Wolf Witch King, Prince Okamoto was slightly uncomfortable, but soon adjusted his mentality and said respectfully:


    "I think Prince Abbas is more suitable to be the next emperor of the empire."


    Squinn didn''t speak, and his cold eyes patrolled Prince Okamoto''s face, as if he was examining something.


    The long silence made Prince Okamoto''s heart start to grow furry. He even felt that the White Wolf Witch King''s eyes were real, like a poisonous snake flying back and forth on his body.


    Finally, Squinn withdrew his gaze and said indifferently: "You should know Prince Abbas''s political leanings? Do you really think that a weak prince who advocates human culture should succeed the imperial throne?"


    Prince Okamoto''s expression remained unchanged, and he responded: "My lord, I think, in this situation, perhaps reaching a reconciliation with the northern border temporarily is the best choice.


    What''s more, the Northern Territory is now in a civil strife. Whether the Saint Hild family can maintain the status of the Lord of the Northern Territory is still unclear. At this time, we should temporarily avoid its edge and recuperate. "


    Squinn was silent for a while before asking: "It is Prince Abbas who is now in charge of the peace talks with the Black Cavalry?"


    "Yes, and His Highness Abbas has made some progress, and the Black Cavalry made some concessions again."


    "Really? It seems that Colin Anglia is very generous to Prince Abbas." Squinn''s tone couldn''t hear the joy or anger.


    "Of course, the Black Cavalry is also anxious to go back to deal with the chaos in the north, and don''t want to waste it here. Prince Abbas''s political stance has also helped to quickly reach a peace agreement. After all, Viscount Angley also I really hope to see Prince Abbas ascend to the throne."


    "Huh! When does the ownership of the Troll Empire need to consider the opinions of the people of the North?" Squinn said coldly, and then asked another question that seemed irrelevant without waiting for Prince Okamoto to speak. : "Prince Okamoto, do you have no children yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "That''s right, Modo II''s son is still young, so he can''t lack his upbringing. It''s better to adopt you as an adopted son and teach him well."


    Prince Okamoto seemed to realize something, his heart suddenly missed a few beats, and he quickly responded, "Okay, I will try my best to become a qualified father."


    Squinn nodded in satisfaction, and then seemed to say casually: "I hope you can not only become a good father, but also a good emperor."


    "What?" Prince Okamoto looked up in surprise.


    "Yes, I would recommend you to inherit the throne." The smoke around Squinn quietly dispersed, revealing a wrinkled face.


    The deep eyes were full of encouragement to Prince Okamoto.


    "But...but... after all, I just ruined a hundred thousand army and killed His Majesty Modo II outside the royal city..."


    "Strictly speaking, the responsibility for these failures should not be borne by you alone. What''s more, I can accept an emperor who stumbles, but I will never tolerate an emperor who bows down!"


    Squinn¡¯s eyes became sharp instantly: "If Prince Abbas is really allowed to succeed to the throne, it will probably not be long before the troll empire will become a subject of the Glorious Empire, even the noble blood of the Volkin family. Will be contaminated by human blood!"


    Prince Okamoto lowered his head, as if unable to bear Squin¡¯s eyes, and solemnly said: "My lord, I understand what you mean. Please rest assured, that human princess, I will never touch it!"


    Squinn nodded with satisfaction and comforted him again: "You don''t have to worry about the obstacles that your previous failures will bring to you. I will help you persuade those troll nobles. You just need to keep in mind that the giant The Devil Empire can tolerate temporary failure, but it must not break its backbone!"


    Prince Okamoto trembled, straightened his waist involuntarily, shot the sharp eyes of the White Wolf Witch King, and said loudly:


    "Yes, I will always remember your teachings!"

 Chapter 209： The new emperor of trolls (part 2)

    Black Cavalry Barracks outside the city of Troll King.


    In the camp, Colin was spinning around the huge body of Prince Merluvi, squeezing and patting his hands from time to time, as if he was feeling the explosive muscles of the other party.


    After all, this was the first Tier 5 blood slave that Colin had transformed, as if a child had gotten a novel toy and couldn''t help but explore it.


    Moreover, the Prince Merluvi left a very deep impression on Colin in the previous battle.


    The blood slaves transformed by nearly a hundred troll captives were actually killed by this fifth-order warrior. You know, if you want to kill the blood slaves, Colin currently only knows one way-that is to cut off the head.


    The remaining injuries will not be fatal.


    This also led to the blood slaves who were not afraid of death and had no fatal weaknesses always occupying an absolute advantage when facing opponents of the same tier.


    In particular, it can be seen that the fighting power of the Prince Merluvi is so powerful.


    However, despite the loss of a large number of troll blood slaves, Colin was still very satisfied to be able to get a high-level thug like Prince Merluvi.


    Colin probably estimated that even after he entered the transformation state, he might not be the opponent of Prince Merluvi.


    However, with the help of bat wings, Colin had an absolute advantage in maneuvering. If he wanted to run, Prince Merluvi could not keep him.


    So far, the number of members of the Blood Shadow Guard has increased to 108.


    Well, it happens to be one hundred and eight generals.


    The harvest in the Troll Empire this time includes one Tier 5, Tier 4, 5 Tier 3, and 14 Tier 1 and Tier 2 professionals.


    Colin put on ghost face masks for these troll blood slaves, and also covered the skin with a heavy full body armor to prevent people from recognizing their identity and race.


    Just as Colin touched his chin and admired the heroic appearance of the new member who had just joined the Blood Shadow Guard, the voice of the attendant''s announcement came from outside the camp:


    "Master Viscount, the troll messenger is asking to see you outside."


    "Let him in."


    "Yes!"


    Soon, a troll messenger walked into the camp.


    While bowing to Colin, he secretly looked at the blood slaves standing in the tent.


    Because of the full body armor, the troll messenger certainly couldn''t recognize the identity of these blood slaves, but was just sighing-the guards of Viscount Angley were really majestic!


    Huh? Why does the figure at the front seem familiar?


    Just when the troll messenger was stunned, Colin asked indifferently: "Did Prince Abbas sent you again? Does he have any comments on the peace agreement?"


    The troll messenger quickly withdrew his inquiring gaze, and replied: "Viscount Lord, I was not sent by Prince Abbas."


    "Who is that?"


    "I am here by the order of His Majesty Okamoto, the new emperor of the Troll Empire..."


    "Wait!" Colin interrupted the messenger quickly, and asked with a look of disbelief, "Who do you think the new emperor is?"


    "It''s the noble Majesty Okamoto!"


    Colin blinked and confirmed that he had heard it right.


    The new emperor of the troll empire is not Abbas, but Okamoto!


    Suddenly, he laughed.


    Because Colin finally realized that he had been tricked by Okamoto!


    However, he didn''t care too much. After all, he was going to let Okamoto inherit the throne, but Okamoto himself refused.


    It turned out that this guy had already had an idea, and he took advantage of Colin. Not only did Colin help him solve Prince Merluvi, but he also used the peace talks to defeat Prince Abbas''s prestige.


    He said that he didn''t want to inherit the throne, but in fact, he had planned secretly for a long time to retreat, and he had the last laugh.


    "Haha." Colin sneered twice. This Okamoto was vulnerable on the battlefield, but he was quite a fish in water in the political struggle.


    interesting.


    "Your emperor sent you to see me, what''s the matter?"


    "My lord, your Majesty wants to see you again, just like the last time, five kilometers away from the city, but you can''t bring any guards!"


    "Haha, okay, as long as your emperor doesn''t worry about me unscrewing his head, then see you." Colin responded casually.


    Okamoto''s force value has not been put in his eyes, and even if there is an accident, no one can keep him if he wants to escape.


    Just to see what the new troll emperor had to say to himself alone.


    "Yes, Master Viscount, the time is set at noon tomorrow, what do you think?"


    "Can."


    ...


    The second day, noon.


    The warm sun is shining on this silver-clad world, and the imperial city wall made up of chunks of huge ice reflects the splendid brilliance.


    In the dull rumbling sound, the southern city gate slowly opened.


    Okamoto walked out alone.


    On the side of the Black Cavalry, Colin also walked towards the royal city alone.


    Before long, the two met halfway through.


    "I haven''t seen you in a few days, but I''m about to change my tongue. You really gave me a surprise, Your Majesty Okamoto!"


    "Your Excellency, what happened this time is indeed my fault. But I also have some unspeakable difficulties, I hope you can understand."


    Looking at Okamoto''s posture very low, Colin''s inner vigilance did not diminish at all, but increased a lot.


    From the first meeting, Colin knew that this Okamoto was an extremely tolerant guy.


    When Okamoto went to Winter City to seek peace, Colin secretly compared the opponent to Goujian in another world. Now, he feels that his original vision is very precise.


    "Your Majesty, you are too polite. I would like to extend my heartfelt congratulations to you for being crowned the throne. I also hope that our two sides will be more friendly and less hostile in the future."


    "Thank you for your congratulations, the Viscount!" Okamoto smiled and nodded, "I also always think that the Troll Empire and the Northern Territory should get along with each other in friendship instead of continuing to confront each other.


    Therefore, I am ready to accept the peace negotiation agreement that you put forward in its entirety. I hope this goodwill can make up for some of the previous misunderstandings. "


    "Very good! I believe this agreement will be a brand new beginning."


    Colin was also very satisfied with Okamoto''s refreshment, and immediately took out the prepared parchment roll, signed it on it, and handed it to Okamoto.


    Okamoto also signed it immediately.


    The peace talks were formally reached.


    Colin accepted the agreement and said with a smile: "Tomorrow I will withdraw troops I hope that next time you meet me, it won''t be on the battlefield."


    "I hope so too." Okamoto said seriously.


    He was really afraid of being beaten by Colin, and even the horrible scene of the Black Cavalry''s charge has become a nightmare for him.


    Colin smiled and shook hands with Okamoto: "In fact, the first time I saw your Majesty, I thought we would become friends!"


    "Really?" Okamoto looked surprised, "It is an honor to be your friend to Viscount Angele!"


    Colin laughed loudly: "May the friendship last forever!"


    "Friendship forever!"


    After the two shook hands, they hugged each other, as if old friends for many years were reluctant to say goodbye.


    But after turning around, he showed cold eyes almost at the same time.


    Obviously, this friendship only lasted a few seconds.

 Chapter 210： Triumphant

    Following the tail of April, Colin led his army back to Ice Rock City.


    At this time, the spring in the north is full, and misty green can be seen everywhere on the roadside.


    The lush green grass swayed in the wind, and stretched out his proud figure comfortably in the spring breeze. The layers of green covered the earth completely.


    What made Colin even more delighted was the wheat fields that had basically been cultivated.


    Although the rest of the Northern Territory is chaotic, and human brains are coming out of their brains, the territory of the Anglia family is calm, with the existence of 30,000 Silver Moon Guards, sufficient food reserves, and a geographical location far away from the center of the storm. , So that the flames of war cannot easily spread to this territory.


    Occasionally some sporadic slave rebellions and the influx of insurgents from outside were quickly suppressed. This year''s spring ploughing did not suffer much.


    The messenger had already sent the news of the victory back to Bingyan City in advance, so when Colin arrived, a large number of people had gathered outside the city to greet him.


    The military band played a triumphal song at the right time.


    Colin drove out more and more, and saw a figure in the greeted crowd rushing towards him on horseback.


    That is Vera.


    Today, the girl specially wore a white military dress with the golden lion emblem of the Saint Hild family on her chest. Her golden hair was tied into a ponytail, and she fluttered in the back of her head with the bumps of the war horse.


    "Kolin, welcome home!" Coming closer, Vera slowed down, panting slightly and showing a beautiful smile to Colin.


    Colin drove the horse to Vera''s side, put his arms around the girl''s slender waist, hugged her in front of him, and rode a horse with him.


    Vera didn''t stop Colin''s movements, but her face blushed and she was a little shy.


    "Last time we rode a horse together, it was a year ago." Colin leaned close to Vera''s ear, sniffed the fragrance of the girl, and whispered.


    Vera felt the hot and humid breath in her ears, her whole body shrank softly in Colin''s arms, a look of memories flashed in her eyes:


    "Yeah, time flies so fast! The son of the baron who was so lonely at the time has become the hero who destroyed the army of 100,000 trolls and the emperor of the hand-bladed trolls!"


    Colin laughed, then shook his head: "What about the hero? The Duke of St. Hild still doesn''t want to marry you to me."


    When Vera heard this, her eyes darkened.


    Up to this time, the envoy Colin sent to Winter City still had not been received by the Duke.


    Colin really didn''t understand. At this time, is the Duke still confident that he can quell the rebellion in the Northern Territory with the Golden Lion Legion alone, without Colin''s help at all?


    Doesn''t he worry that Colin will fall to the side of the rebels at all?


    With the forces Colin currently holds, it has long become a military force that cannot be ignored in the North.


    However, the Duke of St. Hild seemed to turn a blind eye to this, and did not know what he was making.


    However, Colin was not in a hurry.


    The main goal of St. Theon''s family is definitely not the Anglia family. Therefore, after dealing with the troll, Colin didn''t believe that the other party could come to him again.


    This time, of course, is the best time to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight.


    "Squeeze the chips in your hand!"


    This phrase from the Modiwen family suits Colin''s current state very well. He doesn''t need to rush to place a bet. The more he drags it back, the heavier the chips in his hand.


    After thinking about it, Colin had already entered Ice Rock City surrounded by everyone.


    Both sides of the street were crowded with people who came to greet them. They shouted Colin''s name and made a loud noise.


    Colin smiled and waved in greeting, and a sense of pride rose in his heart.


    This time with the Troll Empire and his party, Colin has won a high reputation. It can even be said that as his record spreads and ferments, Colin''s prestige in the North may be increased to second only to the Duke of St. Hild. To the point.


    This is not falsehood.


    Although Colin''s raid was actually taking advantage of the emptiness inside the Troll Empire, in terms of the blow to the power of the Troll Empire, the Marquis of Garcia deserved to be the number one in the world, but ordinary people in the North can be divided. Unclear what''s inside.


    They don''t know how much water is in the army of 100,000 trolls that Colin annihilated, and how different is the combat power from the elite army led by Prince Gambik.


    In their view, although the number of trolls that Colin annihilated was not as good as the Marquis Garcia, he had cut off the head of a troll emperor, and forced the troll empire to sign a peace agreement that humiliated the country.


    Such a feat can no longer be said to be inferior to the Marquis Garcia.


    What''s more, the battle of Shadow Canyon has caused the Marquis of Garcia to fall from the altar.


    Under this change, Colin has faintly replaced the Marquis of Garcia and became the number one general in the North.


    The beauty is in her arms, the army is behind, surrounded by fanatical people who welcome in the street, and the ears are full of sincere and eager praises. Such a scene must be something every man strives for.


    Under the warm spring breeze, Colin couldn''t help feeling a little fluttering.


    After returning to the Red Fort and washing and resting, Colin began to feast on the heroes.


    The banquet hall of the Red Fort today showed its most beautiful aspect, as a way of expressing congratulations to the soldiers who have returned from this great victory.


    The butler Yimeng stood at the entrance of the hall with a red face and proudly greeted the guests who came.


    The servants of the Anglia family are all in good spirits today, and the achievements made by the Lord Lord make them feel proud, and their waists are straighter than usual.


    Because the banquets were all officers from this expedition to the troll empire, many of them were not from nobles, so the etiquette was relatively casual and there was not much restraint.


    And because they had just returned from the battlefield, these officers still seemed to have a strong smell of blood, and there was a trace of murder in their eyes, which gave the entire banquet hall a breath of gold and iron horses.


    Everyone didn''t have any scruples when they talked and laughed, and the sound quickly suppressed the band''s performance.


    This was an internal celebration banquet. Colin did not send out invitations widely, so there were no guests sent by other families. The only "outsider" was the dwarf messenger who had arrived in Ice Rock City a month ago.


    The dwarf messenger had been waiting for Colin in Ice Rock City for so long, and he had accumulated a lot of grievances. At this time, seeing these officers who had little to do with elegance and nobleness, he couldn''t help but feel contemptuous in his heart.


    In his opinion, the Anglia family has not risen recently after all, and the foundation is insufficient, and there is still a savage atmosphere in the bones.


    At this moment, Colin and Vera appeared hand in hand at the entrance of the hall.


    Colin put on the Viscount dress with the badge of the roaring white bear tattooed on his chest, and the judgment blade on his waist. At this time, with the momentum of victory, he was full of heroic spirit while walking.


    Vera next to her is wearing a blue backless long dress. Her dazzling golden long hair is fixed by a thorn headdress and falls from the top of her head. The soft tips of her hair form a curly line on her white shoulders, and her sea-blue eyes are in her dress. It is even more shining against the background.


    The height of 1.7 meters and the silver stiletto heels on the feet not only look tall and slender, but also highlight her golden ratio figure.


    When the two walked into the banquet hall, the noisy voice instantly quieted down.


    A group of officers saluted Colin almost uniformly without being under the command, which made the dwarf messenger stand out and was immediately embarrassed.


    However, he also slightly put away his contempt, and has some understanding of Colin''s lofty prestige in the army.


    Of course Colin saw the dwarf messenger, but he didn''t pay attention to the other party either. He just smiled and responded to the officers, and then announced that the banquet had officially begun.

 Chapter 211： Dwarf messenger

    At the end of the song, Colin hugged Vera and stopped spinning.


    Thunderous applause followed, and everyone applauded the wonderful dance of Colin and Vera.


    Colin asked Vera to take her arm and came to the sidelines to entertain the officers who were attending the banquet.


    After experiencing the two battles of Silvermoon City and the Expeditionary Troll Empire, the current Black Cavalry has been deeply imprinted by Colin. Even if the Marquis of Garcia returns to the north, he may not be able to easily take this one. The strong army took it away.


    Colin had even begun planning to change the name of the Black Cavalry.


    However, considering that the Marquis of Garcia was about to be redeemed, Colin was not really in a hurry to change the name of the Black Cavalry, otherwise the food would be a bit ugly.


    This guy is thinking about marrying Vera home first, and then Marquis Garcia will become the father-in-law, and it will be easier to bargain between the husband and the son.


    One by one, he shook hands and talked with the officers of the Black Cavalry, and Colin also found that these people had already brought reverence and respect in their eyes.


    If at first these people only followed the orders of the Marquis Garcia to choose to be loyal to Colin, but now, they have already recognized the new commander of the Black Cavalry from the bottom of their hearts.


    Sure enough, the best way to conquer an army is to lead them to victory.


    After a round of black cavalry officers, Colin finally came to the dwarf messenger.


    "Dear Viscount Angley, congratulations on your victory in this expedition to the troll empire. Your achievements have eclipsed the sun in the sky!"


    "Haha, Count Anka, you''re overwhelmed."


    When she walked over just now, Vera had whispered in Colin''s ear the origin of the dwarf messenger.


    Anka Menham, the eldest son of the Marquis of Menham.


    The Maynum family is the most prestigious family of the dwarves. Their fief is not in the north, but in the Scarlet Flame.


    The so-called Scarlet Collar is actually the territory of the San Lorenzo family of the ¡®Cleaning Scarlet Flames¡¯ of the Glory Empire. It is located in the center of the empire and surrounded by the east, south, west and north.


    So, of course, the Marquis of Menham is also a vassal of the San Lorenzo family.


    The eldest son of the Marquis of Maynum, Earl Anka, is actually about the same age as Colin, but the dwarves are generally old, and they like to have a thick beard, so they look like they are thirty or forty years old.


    He is less than one meter three, and his bloated figure makes him look a little funny.


    "Viscount Anglia, you are too modest." Count Anka always has a simple smile on his face, but the light flashing in his eyes from time to time still lets Colin know that this is not a simple character.


    "I wonder why Earl Anka came to Bingyan City not far away?" Colin also put on a harmless smile.


    "There are two main things." Count Anka seemed to be impatient, and immediately said bluntly, "The first thing is to tell you that the Maynum family has decided to send troops to the north."


    "Oh?" Colin asked with his eyes flashing, "I wonder why the Maynum family sent troops?"


    "Of course it is to conquer the Duke of St. Hilde!" Count Anka said awe-inspiringly, "As the lord of the north, this duke failed to fulfill his duty of protecting the people and allowed the north to be invaded by the trolls. Also plagued by famine, now the people of the North are not living, and wars are raging everywhere, he must pay for it!"


    "What''s the price?"


    "Release the position of Duke of the North!"


    "To whom?"


    Count Anka glanced at Vera next to Colin, and said solemnly: "I think Mr. Coquettish of the Saint Theon family is more suitable to become the new Lord of the North!"


    Hearing this, Vera couldn''t help shaking Colin''s hand slightly.


    Colin stretched out his hand and patted Vera''s little hand, indicating that she did not need to be nervous, then Shi Shiran looked at Count Anka and asked: "So, is this what Emperor Reinhardt meant?"


    "No, this is only the meaning of the Maynum family. Moreover, we also received the help of the Marquis Dawson, and then we decided to send troops to the North to conquer the unqualified Lord of the North, the Duke of St. Hild!"


    I believe you a ghost!


    Colin murmured secretly, he didn''t believe that the Maynum family sent troops without the consent of Emperor Reinhardt.


    Without the acquiescence of the glorious emperor, the Menham family''s army would not even want to get out of the Scarlet Flame Collar.


    But why is this?


    Colin immediately fell into a deep bewilderment.


    He originally thought that the in-law relationship between the San Lorenzo family and the San Hilde family would definitely help the North to resist the invasion of the San Theon family.


    What''s more, there is a deep hatred between the Saint Theon family and the imperial royal family.


    It doesn''t make sense that the imperial royal family now indulges the Maynum family to help the Saint Theon family.


    What on earth was Emperor Reinhardt thinking?


    Don''t help your elder brother, but help your enemy?


    Seeing Colin sinking into thought, a smug smile appeared on the corner of Count Anka''s mouth, and then he continued: "The second thing is directly related to you."


    "Oh?" Colin retracted his mind and nodded. "Please tell me."


    "My father wants to exchange territory with the Anglia family!"


    "Replace the territory?" Colin was a little dazed, frowning deeply.


    When Earl Anka saw this, he comforted: "Don''t worry, our Maynum family has always been fair. The area of ??territory used to replace you will never be small, and the output will only be more and not less."


    Colin squinted his eyes, seeming to understand something, and then asked, "I''m afraid it''s not just my family''s territory that you Maynum family want to replace?"


    "Of course not only, but also the Morrison family, the Lombard family, the Billy family..."


    Listening to the names uttered by Count Anka, Colin also confirmed the location of these territories in his heart.


    Only then did he discover that after replacing these territories, the Maynum family would completely move to the north, and their territories would be integrated with the Dawson family.


    Haha, this is probably the territory of the future dwarf kingdom!


    It turned out that the San Lorenzo family had this idea.


    Taking advantage of the chaos in the northern territory, all the dwarves of the Scarlet Collar were moved to the northern territory, and then they were allowed to establish their own country.


    After the founding of the nation, the dwarven kingdom will naturally become a subject of the Glory Empire. The object of the dwarf king''s allegiance cannot be the Lord of the North, but will be Emperor Reinhardt.


    And Colin, the former northern lords who had been replaced by the Scarlet Collar, would probably also change their gates one after another, swearing allegiance to the emperor.


    In this way, the San Lorenzo family didn''t pay anything, splitting the northern territory, and even digging out a large piece of territory from it.


    What a good plan!


    So, is this the reason why Reinhardt didn''t help his elder brother, but instead prepared to support his former family enemy to become the Duke of the North?


    Colin always felt that this reason was far-fetched. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Earl Anka, this matter is very important. I need time to think about it."


    "Of course." Count Anka nodded, "However, you''d better hurry up. Our Mennum family army will enter the northern territory in early May. The longer the time delays, the more territories you can replace may be. The less."


    "Hehe, I''ll do it as soon as possible." Colin smiled lightly, nodded in greeting, and turned around.


    After walking a few steps, Vera asked in a low voice: "Colin, will the Northern Territory really become the territory of the Saint Theon family?"


    Colin turned his head, looked at Vera with a worried look, and comforted him warmly: "Don''t worry, if you want to change the owner of the Northern Territory, why do you have to ask my opinion!"


    Vera looked at the confident Colin, and suddenly smiled in relief.


    Once faced with despair many times, this magical man can always surprise her.


    This time, she believes it will be no exception.

 Chapter 212： Outsider

    Ice Rock City.


    In an ordinary pub in the west of the city, the atmosphere is warm and cheerful.


    Wooden tables and chairs were randomly moved around the hall, and the space left in the middle became a simple dance floor. The enthusiastic and heroic people from the North were showing off their lame dances to their heart''s content, drinking the spicy and refreshing barley wine.


    The tavernkeeper commanded several attendants to bring out all kinds of food and drinks from the bar, and the flames burning in the fireplace dispelled the chill of early spring.


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    In the crisp doorbell, a fancy young man in purple clothes and a red soft hat walked into the tavern.


    On his shoulders hung a harp, which was the favorite instrument of the bard.


    When everyone in the tavern saw the young man, they cheered and seemed to be familiar with him.


    An alcoholic shouted, "Dear Mr. Bard! What story do you plan to bring to us today?"


    The young bard took off his red soft hat, walked to the center of the dance floor with his chin held high, and said with restraint: "I have a good story, but do you have a good wine worthy of it?"


    "Why don''t you have a good drink!" everyone roared and looked at the tavern owner behind the bar.


    The tavern owner shook his head reluctantly, took out a bottle of beautifully packaged red wine reluctantly, and shouted: "Three silver coins! Remember to check out for him!"


    "I know, our rewards have always been generous!"


    "But the story needs to be wonderful, otherwise I won''t pay for it!"


    "Hurry up, hurry up, what good story is there today?"


    ...


    Amid the urging of the crowd, the bard took the wine handed by the innkeeper unhurriedly, raised his head and took a sip, then closed his eyes with enjoyment.


    It wasn''t until everyone''s condemnation became more intense that he opened his eyes again, as if still reminiscing about the taste of the wine, and shook his head and fiddled with the harp in his hand.


    In the crisp sound of the piano, the tavern gradually quieted down, only the charcoal in the fireplace made a crackling sound.


    Drinkers took their seats one after another, waiting patiently for the bard''s performance.


    "Today, I bring you the story of Viscount Angele''s expedition to the troll empire."


    "Oh, wait!" a drinker interrupted immediately, "How many times have we heard the story of the Viscount Lord''s expedition to the troll empire in the past few days, can you have something new?"


    "Yes, yes! Otherwise don''t blame us for not paying for your alcohol!"


    Hearing the clamor of the crowd, the bard hummed impatiently and said, "Of course I won''t tell you what you all know."


    "Then what are you going to talk about?"


    "Today I want to tell the story of how Viscount Anglia killed the troll emperor. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Listen, listen, listen!"


    Everyone suddenly became quiet.


    Although Colin¡¯s expedition to the Troll Empire has spread throughout the streets and alleys of Ice Rock City, some of the details have not been disclosed. At this time, the bard actually said that he knew the most dramatic scene of the expedition. Of course everyone is interested in the details.


    The bard coughed a few times, plucked the strings again, and began to chant:


    "It was a snowy morning,


    Outside the city of the Troll King, the black cavalry forces are crushing the territory.


    Evil trolls have been hiding behind the decaying royal city,


    Dare to face the edge of the black cavalry.


    The incarnation of justice, the heroic and invincible Viscount Angele,


    Issue a duel invitation to the cowardly troll emperor..."


    "Duel?" A voice suddenly interrupted the bard, "How did I hear that Viscount Angley invited the troll emperor for a meeting?"


    "Huh?" The bard''s brows suddenly curled up, "Who interrupted me?"


    Everyone followed their prestige, and saw two middle-aged men sitting opposite each other in the corner.


    Under the dim candlelight, they couldn''t see their faces clearly, but their voices were very strange.


    "Hey, you two outsiders who don''t understand the rules, you are not welcome here."


    The crowd suddenly clamored, trying to drive away the two outsiders who disturbed them from listening to the story.


    The tavern owner frowned and walked over. He just wanted to scold him, but after seeing the expensive clothes on the other party, his tone suddenly became more relaxed:


    "Sorry, you two, please leave as soon as possible. I don''t want to cause trouble either."


    The two outsiders looked at each other and smiled without embarrassing the tavernkeeper. After throwing out a few silver coins, they got up and walked out.


    The tavernkeeper picked up the silver coin and sighed in his heart--


    They are really two generous customers.


    So, he turned his head and reprimanded the drinkers in an annoyed manner: "You bastards, just drove away two major customers!"


    Naturally, the drinkers were smiling hippies again. They all expressed that they would take care of the tavernkeeper''s business and persuaded him not to entangle the two outsiders.


    ...


    Out of the tavern, the younger one of the outsiders said to his companion: "My lord, I actually heard a new version."


    "Yes." The older outlander smiled, "Hehe, now there are five or six versions of the story about how Viscount Anglia killed the troll emperor.


    Some said they were killed in a duel, some were killed suddenly during the meeting, some were killed in a sneak attack after the talk, and some were killed by the black cavalry posing as troll captives..."


    "I always feel that someone is deliberately spreading these different versions, and the purpose is probably to hide the real process."


    "But why do you want to do this? Why do you want to hide specific details for such a glorious thing as the beheading of the troll emperor?"


    "Perhaps, the methods Viscount Anglia really took... a bit despicable."


    "Maybe. But in battle on the battlefield, there is no need to do everything, so there is no despicable thing that is not despicable."


    "Viscount Angele is still young after all, I am afraid he still wants to establish a glorious image for himself."


    "Haha, young..." The older foreigner shook his head, and didn''t know what he was denying. "Let''s go, I have been walking around Ice Rock City for so many days, and I should also meet the magical Viscount Anglia. NS."


    "Yes, my lord."


    ...


    Two foreigners came all the way to the Red Fort.


    The night was dark, and the guards in front of the castle blocked their way and asked: "Who are you?"


    The older outsider shakes off his cloak to reveal the golden lion badge on his chest.


    The guard suddenly widened his eyes: "You, are you the messenger of the Saint Hild family?"


    "Don''t you know me?" The outsider took two steps forward, letting the light of the torch illuminate his face.


    The guards looked carefully for a long while, and they all felt that this person was a bit familiar.


    Suddenly, one of the guards finally remembered and exclaimed: "Holy...Master Duke of St. Hild! It''s really you! Huan...Welcome to the Red Fort!"


    "My lord Duke?" The rest of the guards just woke up from a dream and hurriedly bowed to salute.


    The Duke of St. Hild smiled and waved his hand, and said, "Where is Colin? If he is still asleep, let him see me."


    "Yes, yes!" The guards hurriedly welcomed the Duke of St. Hild into the Red Fort, and at the same time, one person hurried to the lord''s bedroom.


    The Duke of the North came to Bingyan City silently like this.

 Chapter 213： Gift marriage

    "Boom boom boom."


    "What''s up?"


    "My lord, the Duke of St. Hild is coming to the Red Fort and is waiting for you in the drawing room."


    There was an exclamation in the bathroom:


    "Who? The Duke of St. Hild?"


    "Yes, sir. It was the Duke of St. Hild who came to the Red Fort himself."


    The guard repeated it with certainty, and then he heard rushing sounds coming from inside.


    "Please wait, Lord Duke, I''ll be there soon!"


    "Yes!"


    In the bathroom, Colin with his bare buttocks hurriedly wiped the water stains on his body, still a little confused in his mind.


    The Duke of St. Hild came to the Red Fort!


    Such a sudden attack really caught Colin by surprise, and he was really at a loss at this moment.


    A small wet head protruded from behind the shower curtain: "Colin, how could his adoptive father appear in Ice Rock City at this time?"


    Colin shrugged and said with a speechless face: "I don''t know, ah, let''s talk about it if we see it first."


    Vera''s little face flushed, it seemed that the water temperature was a bit high, and it seemed that she had experienced some strenuous exercise just now...


    She whispered, "Then I...do I need to see him?"


    "He should know that you are in Ice Rock City, but it''s okay if you don''t see you tonight, I will say you have fallen asleep."


    "Okay." Vera was obviously not ready to see her adoptive father, she was relieved when she heard the words, and her little head retracted again.


    When Colin got dressed and ready to go out, she poked her head out again and said, "Colin, you have to be careful."


    Colin turned around and gave her a reassuring smile: "Don''t worry, he is the Duke of the North after all, and I am the hero who just killed the Troll Emperor, what else can he do to me? "


    Vera nodded and watched Colin leave.


    When he left the door, the smile on Colin''s face instantly diminished. After taking a deep breath, he strode towards the living room.


    ...


    Across the dark corridor, Colin saw Bachelor Dawn at the door of the meeting room.


    Colin once met this person at Vera''s coming-of-age ceremony and knew that he was the most important think tank the Duke of St. Hild relied on.


    "Bachelor Dawn, why don''t you go in and sit down?"


    "Master Viscount, the Duke wants to talk to you alone, please."


    "Okay." Colin smiled at Dawn, then cleared up his mood and opened the door to enter.


    In the living room, Duke St. Hild stood with his hand with his hand in his hand, with a kind smile on his face, watching Colin who walked in.


    After a long absence, the Northern Duke still looks like that middle-aged uncle, with a round face, a protruding belly, and a thick moustache connected to his hair. harmless.


    But Colin didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    He had learned the methods of this northern master, and it made people feel chills in retrospect.


    What''s more, this is still a Paladin!


    Even if he was injured, trying to squeeze Colin to death is probably the same as squeezing an ant to death.


    Colin walked a few steps quickly, came to the Duke of St. Hild, bowed and saluted, and said:


    "My Lord Duke, I am really flattered by your coming to the Red Fort! If there is any improper hospitality, I hope you can forgive me."


    The Duke of St. Hilde smiled and walked a few steps closer, then suddenly reached out his hand and pulled out the saber around Colin''s waist.


    choke--


    The Judgment Blade came out of its sheath, glowing with a dazzling chill under the light.


    Colin Xin mentioned his throat, but his body remained motionless.


    "It''s soaked in the blood of a troll emperor again, haha, this sword seems to be sharper." The Duke of St. Hilde laughed while playing with the knight sword in his hand.


    Colin immediately said loudly: "Master Duke, anyone who has evil in his heart cannot escape justice!"


    "Hahaha!" The Duke of St. Hild smiled more openly.


    After a pause, he solemnly said to Colin:


    "Very well, you are indeed worthy of this judgment blade! But you must remember that although the sword is sharp, the person who wields the sword is more important. I don''t want one day, watching you take it to the righteous person Head."


    Of course Colin heard the implication of the Duke of St. Hild and quickly expressed his loyalty: "My lord, please rest assured! The direction of your will is what my sword means!"


    The Duke of St. Hilde nodded in satisfaction, and placed the Judgement Blade on Colin''s shoulder.


    Feeling the sharp blade only a few centimeters away from his neck, Colin swallowed quietly, thinking--


    Will I be promoted to the title again?


    Although based on the military merits that Colin made during his expedition to the troll empire this time, it is not too much to be promoted to an earl.


    But in this way, the promotion of the Anglia family is too fast.


    Within two years, he climbed from baron to earl, which is probably going to set a record for the promotion of the glory of the empire.


    Just when Colin hesitated whether to kneel down on one knee, the Duke of St. Hilde spoke:


    "Colin, originally for the credit you made this time, I could canonize you as an earl."


    Hearing this, Colin understood that he shouldn''t need to kneel, so he bowed slightly and waited patiently for the "but" of the Duke of St. Hild.


    "However, the chaos in the Northern Territory is not resolved, and even if I give you a new territory, you will not be able to take over. Therefore, the matter of canonization, let''s wait until the end of the rebellion."


    "Yes, Lord Duke." Facing the Duke''s picture cake, Colin had no choice but to swallow it.


    The Judgment Blade in the hands of the Duke of St. Hilde still did not leave Colin''s shoulders, and continued: "You don''t need to think that I am perfunctory to you. In fact, I already have an idea for your new fief-Falling Eagle City! "


    Colin blinked and slandered inwardly--


    This is to encourage me to help you get Count Uman.


    But even if he knew that the Duke of St. Hild was deliberately throwing bait, Colin could only make a look of gratitude: "Thank you, Lord Duke for the gift!"


    "En." Duke St. Hilde then retracted the judgment blade and reinserted it into the scabbard. "However, this time you made a great contribution. If I don''t have a reward, I really can''t justify it.


    Well, don''t you always want to marry Vera, I will marry her to you now. "


    Colin''s eyes lit up and finally said sincerely: "Thank you Lord Duke for your grace! I swear here that I will do my best to protect Vera''s life!"


    "Okay. Now the situation in the North is unstable. You guys will get married as soon as possible. It will be five days later. I will preside over the wedding for you."


    "Five days?" Colin was stunned. He didn''t expect the Duke to be so anxious.


    "Why? Too late to prepare?"


    "It was a bit hasty, but I immediately asked the butler to start preparing." Colin knew that since the Duke had proposed to marry within five days, he would not give him a chance to object.


    In fact, he himself felt that it would be better to get married soon, so as not to have many dreams at night, and he, as a man, doesn''t really care about the wedding scene or anything.


    "Very good." The Duke of St. Hilde patted Colin on the shoulder, and his tone was more affectionate. "After the wedding, our son-in-law joined hands to clean up the clowns."


    "Yes, Lord Duke!" Colin could only nod and say yes, but he was still wary of the Duke who was about to become his father-in-law.


    At this moment, he can also be considered as a recollection. This time the Duke of St. Hild came to Ice Rock City in person, probably because he wanted to completely tie the Anglia family to his chariot.


    I have to say that although this hand was simple and rude, it made Colin unable to refuse.


    Fortunately, the Duke of St. Hilde is still somewhat conscientious. At least he married Vera to Colin and drew him an earl''s pie, which is not an empty glove white wolf.


    In fact, from the perspective of Colin''s own interests, he did not want to see the Saint Hild family being driven out of the North.


    It¡¯s just that for this scheming Duke, he is a little afraid If the other party wants to let the Anglia family go to a deadlock with the rebels, and sit on the side to reap the benefits, then Colin will not be stupid. Fooled by the ground.


    "My lord, the Maynum family sent people to Ice Rock City a few days ago. It is said that they will soon send troops to the north." Since it is inevitable that they will board the Duke of St. Hild''s thief ship, then he does not Hope to see this ship capsize too soon.


    In response to Colin''s reminder, the Duke of St. Hild smiled indifferently, and said in a confident tone:


    "Don''t worry about these things, with me, the northern border won''t be able to turn the sky!"


    For a time, the unparalleled power radiated from the Duke of St. Hild, causing Colin to raise an impulse to worship.


    The golden light flashed in the duke''s blue eyes, as if it contained the energy of ruining the world, making Colin''s eyes sting, and tears could not help but flow out, and he could no longer look up.


    Colin quickly reduced his mind, lowered his head, and said respectfully:


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 214： Father and daughter

    The next morning, when Colin took Vera into the dining room, he saw that the Duke of St. Hild was already having breakfast.


    Next to him, there was also a Bachelor of Dawn sitting.


    "Master Duke!"


    "Father!"


    "Well, sit down."


    The two took their seats, and the half-elf maid Cathy immediately presented the breakfast that had already been prepared.


    Char-grilled steak, fried eggs, chickpeas, creamy strawberries, and milk and wine.


    No one talked during the whole meal, only the clinking sound of a knife and fork colliding with the dinner plate.


    After breakfast, the Duke of St. Hilde said: "Colin, you go to prepare for the wedding, Bachelor Dawn is also there, you can help. Vera, you walk with me."


    "Yes." Colin gave Vera a relieved look, then got up and left the restaurant with Bachelor Dawn.


    Vera looked down at the silver candlestick on the dining table without speaking.


    An awkward atmosphere circulated between the father and daughter.


    For a long time, the Duke of St. Hild spoke first:


    "I heard that Charles unfortunately died in the battle of the troll empire expedition?"


    "Yes." Vera nodded, her eyes saddened.


    The Duke of St. Hilde was silent for a moment, and said blankly: "Where is he buried now?"


    "It was buried in the cemetery of the Anglia family army."


    "Take me to see."


    "it is good."


    Vera then got up and led the Duke of St. Hild out.


    The cemetery is not far behind the Red Fort. People in this world are not too taboo about the cemetery, and they even think that it is the closest place to the heaven, and they can feel the breath of the Lord of Glory.


    Therefore, the surrounding area of ??the cemetery is not remote, nor does it have that eerie feeling.


    Charles was buried in the most conspicuous position in the first row of the cemetery. The epitaph was engraved with his full name and a sentence written by Colin himself¡ª


    "The one who rests here is a Saint Hilde. He was born and died for the North."


    The Duke of St. Hild looked down at Charles'' tombstone, speechless for a long time.


    The breeze blew up a few flying petals, like dancing butterflies, flying over Charles'' tomb.


    The silent father and daughter did not know that, in fact, what was buried in the tomb was just an empty coffin.


    After a long time, the Duke of St. Hild raised his head and looked at Vera beside him.


    Of course he had already felt that Vera was alienated from him now, and he could probably guess where the estrangement came from.


    "You hate me." Duke St. Hild said lightly, using declarative sentences.


    Vera was still mourning the pain of her brother. He sniffed but didn''t speak.


    "Do you resent me for marrying you to Silvermoon City before?"


    Vera shook her head, and finally asked after a moment of silence: "The Savoy family tried to assassinate me in Silvermoon City. Did you instruct this?"


    "No." Duke St. Hild said flatly, "That is the conspiracy of the St. Theon family."


    But immediately, the Duke of St. Hild continued: "However, the Savoy family had contacted me secretly, so I knew about this conspiracy."


    Vera''s eyes widened, and she didn''t know whether she was shocked by the sincerity of the Duke of St. Hild, or lamented that the doubts in her heart were finally answered.


    "Then you didn''t stop it?" For a while, she was a little afraid to face this real answer, perhaps she would rather hear a lie from the duke.


    "No." The proud Duke seemed to disdain to lie to his daughter, "Because, I also need you to die in Silvermoon City!"


    Two lines of clear tears slipped from Vera''s eyes, and the girl''s face instantly became extremely pale, her lips trembled, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The Duke of St. Hild continued expressionlessly: "Don''t resent me, this is our St. Hild''s destiny."


    He pointed to Charles'' epitaph in a deep tone: "Born for the North, and died for the North. This is the responsibility and obligation dissolved in our blood, and you can''t escape."


    Vera cried and shook her head: "No, it shouldn''t be like this."


    "Why not?" Saint Hild looked solemn, "You enjoy the worship of the people of the North, and you live a life of rich clothes and food, you accept the glory that Saint Hild''s ancestors exchanged with life, and you are not a crowd all the time. The focus, these things, do you really think there is no cost?"


    "I am willing to take on my obligations as a Saint Hierde, but this does not mean that you can use me as a tool, as a tool to maintain your rule in the North!"


    "Ruling the Northern Territory?" Duke St. Hild laughed suddenly, "Vila, the mission of our St. Hild family is to protect the North, not to rule the North!"


    Before Vera could answer, the Duke of St. Hild lifted off his coat.


    A hideous wound stretched from his left shoulder to his right hip, and even through this unhealable wound, the internal peristaltic organs and golden blood could be clearly seen.


    All kinds of ten-character curses were painted around the wound, but this kind of holy power could only barely maintain the wound without further deterioration.


    "See? This is the price I paid." Duke St. Hild''s face sank, "Five years ago, when the troll emperor Murdov invited me to a duel, did I back down? Last year, when I was a paladin When Prince Otto was killed in Winter City, did I evade?


    My life can be abandoned at any time to protect the northern border!


    You, Charles, Garcia... All Saint Hilds are the same! "


    Perhaps she was shocked by the horrible scene in front of her, Vera opened her mouth wide and was speechless for a while.


    After the Duke of St. Hild put on his shirt again, she slowly shook her head and said firmly: "I don''t deny your contribution to the North, but what you did will never be forgiven by me."


    "I don''t need your understanding." Duke St. Hilde said coldly, "Perhaps the Lord of the North represents supreme authority and glory in your eyes, but what it needs to carry is not to sit in this position personally. And will never understand.


    I certainly hope that you can live your life safely and happily, but unfortunately, since you were born in the St. Hild family, you must be prepared to dedicate everything to this at any time, even your life. "


    Vera gently wiped away the tear marks on her face, and she seemed to have finally recovered her calm.


    It¡¯s just that the indifference in her eyes is more intense: "When you sacrifice your life for the Northland ~ www.novelhall.com~ it is dedication, but when you use authority or conspiracy to force others to sacrifice their lives for the Northland, That is a sacrifice!


    No matter what reason you have, you can no longer touch my heart.


    This is the last time I call you sincerely¡ªFather.


    I have no power or ability to make a ruling on you.


    But the omnipotent Glory Lord will eventually give a fair trial for your actions! "


    After saying this, Vera left in a hurry, as if she didn''t want to stay with her adoptive father for another second.


    The Duke of St. Hilde stood alone in front of Charles'' tombstone for a long time, and finally sighed and said quietly:


    "Do you hate me that way?"


    Of course, there was no response to this question, only the gentle spring breeze blew by, taking the duke''s whisper to nowhere.

 Chapter 215： Confrontation (thanks to the leader of the "loyal servant Wangcai")

    The rushing river in May has high waves.


    The St. Hild family and St. Theon¡¯s family have invested a total of more than 300,000 troops here, and they are facing each other nervously with the rushing river as the boundary.


    In the past month or so, the two sides have experienced dozens of battles, large and small, and the entire rushing river has become a quagmire of war, but the situation is still stalemate, and it may be difficult to tell the winner for a while.


    In the camp of the Uman family on the north bank of the river, hundreds of wounded are receiving treatment.


    Although the wailing sounds are endless, the faces of these soldiers are still full of smiles, because they have just won a battle.


    Such tentative battles happen almost every day. There are victories and defeats. Of course, the soldiers definitely hope to win. After all, this is the only way to accumulate military merit.


    The strong and pungent herbal smell permeated the wounded camp, making surrounding soldiers reluctant to approach.


    Count Uman frowned and went to the wounded camp. Soldiers saluted him along the way.


    The earl nodded casually in return. He was not here to condolences the wounded soldiers. This kind of show is not very useful, and it is not his style.


    "Where is the Knight Valla?"


    "Master Earl, please come with me."


    Following the leading soldier, Count Uman came to an ordinary camp.


    Lifting the door curtain, Count Uman walked in.


    "Master Earl!" The priest who was treating Valla was slightly surprised, and quickly got up and saluted.


    "Don''t be polite, how is he?" Count Uman waved his hand.


    The pastor was slightly surprised, apparently thinking that Lord Earl seemed to care too much about his illegitimate son.


    "Lord Earl, Knight Valla received a sword on his left chest, but there should be no stab, so there is no danger to his life. After one or two months of training, there should be no problem."


    "Okay." Count Uman nodded, no joy or anger on his face.


    The pastor then left and left the camp to the father and son.


    "I''m sorry, father, I worried you." Valra said pale and weak.


    "Don''t take risks like this anymore. I will arrange for someone to send you back to Fallen Eagle City to recover from your injuries."


    "Yes, father." The Valla knight responded quickly, with an imperceptible joy flashing in his eyes.


    After confessing a few more casually, Earl Uman didn''t stay too much, so he turned and left.


    After the count left, the dying Valla Knight immediately sat upright, picked up the kettle at his feet, and poured a few large mouthfuls of "water".


    Then he gave a pleasant smile.


    ...


    Outside the camp, Earl Uman just walked a few steps when he saw a dwarf soldier hurriedly: "Earl, Marquis Dawson invites you to come and discuss something."


    "it is good."


    Earl Uman followed the dwarf soldiers all the way to the camp of the Marquis Dawson.


    As soon as the account was booked, the Marquis Dawson handed over an invitation.


    Count Uman took a look and frowned immediately: "Vera is going to marry Viscount Angele? The wedding will be three days later?"


    "Yes." The Marquis Dawson poured another glass of ale for Earl Uman. "I just received the news, and the Duke of St. Hild is now in Ice Rock City. He will preside over the wedding in three days."


    Count Uman took a sip of ale, and his tone was a little solemn: "In that case, the Anglia family is completely on the side of the St. Hild family?"


    "Yes." The Marquis Dawson also sighed, "No one would have thought that Duke St. Hild would leave the army at this critical moment and go to Ice Rock City in person. It seems that he is very good to Viscount Anglia. It¡¯s important."


    "Anyone who holds an army like the Black Cavalry in his hand will be valued by the Lord of the North."


    The Marquis Dawson nodded, and said with emotion: "Not only the Black Cavalry, but also the half-elf Silver Moon Guard. Hehe, at the beginning, I thought this kid was valued so much by the Marquis Garcia, mostly because of Wei. Pull''s sake.


    But now it seems that this Colin Angele is really a powerful character!


    First, Silvermoon City defeated the Pegasus Legion, and then beheaded Modo II outside the Troll King City. Unknowingly, the son of this once humble baron has risen rapidly and has grown into a powerful that everyone dare not to underestimate. Lord. "


    Count Uman''s face changed.


    Speaking of it, the Anglia family and the Uman family were originally related by marriage, and Colin should also be a lord who was very easy to be drawn to by the Uman Count.


    But unfortunately, at the first thought, he personally pushed the opponent to the opposite side.


    Therefore, hearing the Marquis Dawson praise Colin so, Earl Uman felt a little uncomfortable.


    Although knowing that regret is only an unhelpful emotion, Earl Uman couldn''t help thinking that if he hadn''t sent an assassin in the first place, perhaps Colin would now become a big help for the Uman family.


    The Marquis Dawson looked at the silent Earl Uman, his eyes moved slightly, but he still said solemnly:


    "We must guard against the Anglia family joining the battle group. Therefore, I hope you can lead your army northward to protect the army''s back road. You cannot easily let the Anglia family army come to the Battlefield of the River."


    Hearing the words, Earl Uman quickly calmed his mind, looked at the military map on the wall for a moment, and said, "Then can you handle the Golden Lion Army?"


    "There is a rushing river as a natural line of defense. The problem is not big. Moreover, after so many days of fighting style on the opposite side, I have basically figured it out. He is a commander with a steady style and cannot find perfect flaws and opportunities. It will definitely not attack aggressively.


    In addition, let me tell you another good news. "


    Earl Uman looked at the smile on the face of the Marquis Dawson, and couldn''t help wondering: "What good news?"


    "The Maynum family has sent troops and has now arrived in the northern border. It is estimated that it will reach the front line of the River Flowing in about ten days."


    "Marquis Maynum?" Count Uman was shocked, and then asked with a smile on his face, "So, the San Lorenzo family has decided to abandon the San Hild family?"


    The Marquis Dawson nodded with a smile.


    "Then this time, the St. Hild family must be doomed!"


    Count Uman said excitedly.


    But immediately, he felt an unspeakable anger--


    He didn''t know such an important matter until now.


    Obviously, the St. Theon family had already excluded him from the inner circle.


    "How did Mr. Covet convince Emperor Reinhardt?" the unwilling Earl Uman asked tentatively.


    The Marquis Dawson shook his glass and said with a smile: "The Maynum family will migrate to the North, and the original territory will be replaced with the northern territory."


    Count Uman thought for a while before he understood what the other party meant: "Then, the dwarf Jianguo?"


    "Yes." The Marquis Dawson nodded affirmatively, his eyes shining with dazzling brilliance.


    Count Uman immediately understood what the San Lorenzo family had calculated, which was equivalent to digging out a large piece of territory from the North.


    But he still had some doubts, could such conditions impress Emperor Reinhardt and let him abandon the St. Hild family, which is related to him by marriage, and instead support the St. Theon family, which has blood and blood feuds with the royal family?


    "There are no other conditions?" Count Uman asked again.


    "Others, I don''t know." Marquis Dawson shook his head sincerely.


    Seeing that he could not ask for more information, Earl Uman drank all the wine in his glass and stood up and said:


    "Well, I will lead my army northward, and I will leave it to you on the side of the river."


    "Hahaha, good!" Marquis Dawson smiled confidently, "When the Maynum family army arrives, it will be the day when the Golden Lion Army will be destroyed!"

 Chapter 216： Preparation

    As the wedding day approaches, the festive atmosphere in Bingyan City has grown stronger.


    However, the time of the marriage between Colin and Vera was still too hasty, and the rebellion in the north has not yet settled, so the wedding scene is foreseeable will not be particularly grand.


    The invitations have all been sent out, but within such a short notice, it is estimated that a few lords nearby will have time to come to attend the wedding.


    In order to prepare for the wedding, the butler Yimon has been very busy these days, and the tax officer Quincy has to temporarily put aside his work to help Yimon relieve the pressure.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of labor in Ice Rock City. The slaves who were grateful to Colin heard that the lord was about to marry Miss Vera, and suddenly looked proud and worked harder.


    In just three or four days, hundreds of livestock were slaughtered, mountains of barley, vegetables, and fruits were also transported to the storage room, honey, cheese, butter, and of course barrels of wine were all prepared. Just waiting for the wedding day, the whole city reveled and celebrated and prayed for the lord and the lord¡¯s wife.


    According to the tradition of the Glorious Empire, the wedding ceremonies of the nobles will be held in the Glorious Church.


    The glorious church in Bingyan City is located on the east side of the Red Fort. The interior of the church is all made of marble. The blue and white dome is more than 100 meters high and supported by 18 huge stone pillars.


    Nowadays, these stone pillars are covered with festive white garlands, and the oil paintings depicting the stories of the first paladins above the dome have been wiped clean and renewed.


    Colorful glazed glass reflects the main entrance of the church. This large arch of ten meters high will only be opened when important ceremonies are held. In front of the arch stands a magnificent huge bronze sculpture. It is the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire, the only recorded in history. The image of an eighth-order legendary paladin-Garner San Lorenzo.


    The knight sword in his hand exudes a chilling light under the shining of the sun, as if it might be cut off with a sword at any time, the majestic face is so lifelike, people can''t help but raise an impulse to worship.


    "Viscount Anglia, you need to stay under the sculpture of His Majesty Ghana for ten seconds." Bachelor Dawn is teaching Colin about wedding etiquette, "Yes, right under the knight''s sword, well, stop. Do not move, clasp your chest with your left hand and look ahead."


    Colin is like a wooden man at the moment, and he will do what Bachelor Dawn says.


    "Okay, Your Excellency, please follow my steps and walk into the church... Yes, don''t rush to the steps, be more calm, very good!"


    The wedding ceremony is actually not complicated, but the demanding Bachelor of Dawn just took Colin to rehearse ten times, and finally let him go until there were no more mistakes.


    "Viscount Angley, I will be here for today''s rehearsal. Please remember it carefully after you go back. If you have any doubts, please feel free to consult me."


    "Okay." Colin was relieved quickly. He felt that holding a wedding was more tiring than fighting on the battlefield. Now he just wants to go back and lie down...


    After walking a few steps, Colin heard the voice coming from the side hall of the church, and asked: "Vera is rehearsing over there, right?"


    "Yes." Bachelor Dawn seemed to see through Colin''s thoughts and quickly dissuaded him, "Your Excellency, according to the rules, you cannot see the bride before the wedding."


    "Okay." Colin was a little helpless, so he had to walk outside with his heart patience.


    But secretly, he was already wondering whether or not to sneak into Vera''s room at night.


    The two of them hadn''t seen each other for several days, and Colin suddenly missed the smell of a girl.


    ...


    The church side hall.


    Vera, wearing a long white skirt with vertical buttons, is slowly ascending the steps under the guidance of the half-elf maid Cathy.


    She was covered with a white gauze scarf on her head, and she dragged a long skirt behind her, deliberately imitating the wedding day costumes.


    However, this kind of long skirt that drags five or six meters behind is really troublesome.


    "Is this all right?" Vera stood on the high platform and looked back at Cathy.


    Cathy watched the long skirt dragging a perfect semicircle on the steps, and then nodded in satisfaction: "It''s okay, miss."


    Vera breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but lift the skirt, revealing the slender thighs wrapped in flesh-colored silk tights, which seemed a bit stuffy.


    Cathy took the opportunity to move forward and helped her sort out the diamond chains hanging on her suede boots, and said, "Miss, let''s take a break, and then go through the process one last time."


    "Okay." Vera nodded and listened, and found that the main hall next to it had been completely quiet, and knew that the rehearsal had ended on Colin''s side.


    She looked at the half-elf maid standing beside her, and suddenly asked, "Kathy, why did you give up the baron of the half-elf kingdom and be willing to come to the Red Fort to be an ordinary maid?"


    Cathy looked terrified, knowing that sooner or later she would be asked this question by the future hostess of the Red Fort.


    Moreover, she also knew that she had to deal with it carefully.


    Because Vera would obviously care more than Colin whether she had ulterior motives.


    "Miss, I chose to stay with Viscount Anglia. In fact, I wanted to use the power of Viscount Lord to explore Huiyue Forest."


    "Huiyue Forest?" Vera looked at the half-elf maid in surprise, "Isn''t there already a forbidden place? It is said that none of the people who have been there can come out alive."


    "Yes. But there is an old prophecy in the Savoy family''s books--


    When the long tail star cuts through the sky, the knight in blood-red armor will open the gate of the Forbidden Forest. "


    "Knight in blood red armor?" Vera frowned, "Do you think this knight refers to Colin?"


    Cathy nodded, and the scene of Colin fighting **** outside Silvermoon City could not help appearing in her mind.


    Vera thought for a while and found that Colin really liked red. The main color of the armor was red, and the castle was also called Red Fort. Before that, she discussed with her that the family crest should be changed, and the main color seemed to be changed to red.


    "But based on this information, do you think Colin is the knight in this prophecy?"


    Cathy hesitated and asked again: "Miss, I wonder if you have noticed that it took less than two years for the Viscount Lord to be promoted from a knight apprentice to a Tier 4 knight."


    Vera was surprised that the speed at which Colin''s strength increased was indeed a bit terrifying.


    Even the genius ancestors who can be promoted to the sanctuary recorded in the Saint Hild family are no less.


    If you think about it this way, Colin might indeed be the knight predicted by the Savoy family.


    It is understandable that Cathy chose to stay with Colin She is planning to use Colin''s power to pursue the secret of the disappearance of the elves.


    This secret obviously aroused the interest of the Savoy family, who was once an expensive half-elf royal family, more than the position of a little baron.


    To be honest, Vera was actually curious about the secret of the disappearance of the elves.


    As the first race to explore the arcane mystery, the elves have an important weight in the heart of every Yevil wizard.


    "Can you let me see the classics of the Savoy family?" Vera asked.


    "Of course, miss. I''ll send a letter back to Silvermoon City, so that someone can send a copy."


    "Well, thank you."


    "You are too kind."


    Cathy secretly breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that she had been accepted by the future mistress of the Red Fort.

 Chapter 217： Coal stone

    Falling Eagle City.


    Count Uman''s study was occupied by another man at this time.


    He was sitting in the earl''s exclusive position, looking at the documents intently, as if he had become the new owner here.


    With a creak, the door opened and Penny, the earl¡¯s lover, walked in.


    The man raised his head from the thick file, and it was Mr. Coquettish indeed.


    "Is everything arranged?" Mr. Hoodoo looked at Penny and smiled gently.


    "En." Penny nodded, walked behind Mr. Xiang, and helped him squeeze her shoulders. "The important assets of the Chamber of Commerce have basically been transferred, and the key personnel will also be evacuated tonight."


    Mr. Hood enjoying Penny''s massage, closed his eyes comfortably, and reminded him: "Don''t transfer too many people, it''s easy to cause concern."


    "En. I only notified a few managers in the city and some of the managers who have the potential to cultivate. Moreover, they are now strictly controlled by me and will not have any contact with the outside world."


    "Okay." Mr. Hou smiled with satisfaction, "Don''t you look at this castle one last time? You will only find it in your memory in the future."


    Penny smiled dismissively: "What do you miss in such a humble place? I have endured the stingy temper of the Uman family for too long!"


    "Haha, where is the Roar of Winter City?"


    "It''s too monotonous and has no taste."


    Mr. Xiang was very happy, and said again: "What about Phoenix Palace?"


    "Phoenix Palace is okay." Penny looked reluctantly.


    Mr. Coward smiled and shook his head, a little speechless about his sister''s ambitions.


    He pointed his finger at a document on the desk, and said: "Let someone wrap it up and send it to Bingyan City. This is my wedding gift to Viscount Anglia."


    "Okay." Penny nodded, and then surprised again, "If I remember correctly, Viscount Angley''s wedding should be tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes. It''s late, it''s better than nothing. It can''t be said that our Saint Theon family doesn''t understand etiquette."


    "Okay." Penny picked up the paperwork on the desk, and after scanning it, she laughed and said, "Are you not afraid to completely anger the Viscount Anglia with such a gift?"


    Mr. Xiang also smiled: "No, after tomorrow, he will thank me."


    "Ha, that''s right. I will arrange for someone to send this gift to Ice Rock City."


    "That''s right," Mr. Hoodoo stopped Penny, who was about to leave, and asked, "Is Viscount Angele''s sister still falling in Eagle City?"


    "No, she hurried to Bingyan City as soon as she received the notice of Viscount Angele''s wedding. However, in such a hurry, she might not be able to make it to the wedding."


    "Well, she is still useful to us, have you sent someone to stare at her?"


    "Of course." Penny nodded, then smiled and left the study.


    As soon as he left the house, the butler who was guarding outside hurriedly stepped forward to report: "Madam, the Valla Knight has just returned."


    "Walla?" Penny frowned. "Isn''t he on the front line of the running river? What are you doing here at this time?"


    "The Valla Knight was seriously injured in the battle and was arranged by the Lord Earl to come back to recuperate."


    "Okay, I see." Penny answered casually.


    As the "mother" of Valra Knight, she did not even ask Valra''s injury in detail, and it seemed that she had no plans to visit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the gate of the castle, the Valla Knight got out of the carriage with the help of his retinue.


    "Knight Valla? It''s really you? What''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as he walked a few steps, the Valla Knight heard an exclamation sound from behind him.


    Looking back, I saw a fat man full of fat rushing towards him.


    Varla recognized that it was Oliver, a steward of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce.


    Oliver panted and ran up to Varla and greeted him in an exaggerated tone: "Knight, are you injured? Ah, this is too bad! Please allow me to send you back to your room to rest."


    With that, the fat businessman approached Varla, pulled his arm over his shoulder, and wrapped his fat arm around Varla''s waist.


    For Oliver''s overly enthusiastic help, Varla did not stop it.


    Although he was not familiar with the manager of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce at all, he knew that Oliver''s brother was in Ice Rock City at this time and had already been instigated by Colin.


    Therefore, Walra thought Oliver should be the person Colin sent to connect with him.


    "Mr. Oliver, you are too kind."


    After a few words of courtesy, Varla signaled his resignation to leave, and walked into the castle with Oliver''s help.


    Entering the room, closing the door, Walra sat down by the bed, preparing to test whether this Oliver was really sent by Colin.


    But before he could speak, Oliver first said: "Knight Valla, I think something big will happen to Falling Eagle City!"


    Varla''s expression moved, obviously he didn''t expect the other party to say such a thing, but looking at Oliver''s worried eyes, he still patiently asked, "What did you find?"


    Oliver hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "Lord Knight, after you and Lord Earl set off, Ms. Penny began to secretly transfer the assets of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, and all the duties of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, including me, were strictly monitored!


    Just now, Ms. Penny summoned us and said that we must evacuate from Falling Eagle City tonight! Moreover, we are not allowed to go home, let alone notify anyone of this news!


    Therefore, I suspect that something big will happen here! "


    Varla frowned, obviously aware of something wrong, and after thinking about it, he asked again: "What else did Penny do abnormally during this period of time?"


    Oliver nodded repeatedly, lowered his voice and said, "My lord Knight, you should also know that since the beginning of the year, Ms. Penny has been presiding over the repair and reinforcement of Fallen Eagle City, right?


    Most of the building materials used in this renovation project were purchased through the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. However, I noticed that the purchase price of these building materials is very wrong! "


    "Why is something wrong?"


    "There is a material, the name is broken bluestone, but the price is 5 copper coins per pound!"


    Seeing Varla''s face at a loss, Oliver knew that he was not sensitive to the price of this stone, and quickly explained: "Master Knight, this is already more than thirty times the normal price of broken bluestone!"


    Walla just remembered, and the first reaction was, could someone take this opportunity to make money?


    But then he denied this speculation. If uukanshu.com were to make money, it would certainly not be so obvious. It only increased the price of crushed bluestone, and it was mentioned so harshly that it could be seen through at a glance.


    "What do you think is going on?" Varla asked humbly.


    Oliver rubbed his hands nervously, and whispered: "I suspect that it is not broken bluestone at all!"


    "what is that?"


    Oliver''s tone trembled: "I have been to a construction site and saw that the palms of the slaves at work were all dark. Therefore, I suspect that the ones used to fill the gaps between the limestones are not broken bluestone at all, and Yes-


    Coal stone! "


    "Coal stone?" Varla''s brows were twisted together. "Isn''t the coal stone used to make fire and forge weapons? Why do you buy so much coal when you repair the Eagle City..."


    Speaking of this, he was stunned.


    Because a terrible thought flashed through his mind like lightning, making him tremble all over.

 Chapter 218： Wedding (Part 1)

    May 15th is the annual Easter of the Glorious Empire.


    Legend has it that on this day, the glorious Lord who dedicated his life to the human race will be resurrected again and bring the final judgment.


    Those who believe in him, follow his teachings, and spread his glory can ascend to heaven, while those who are hypocritical, evil, and heresy will fall into hell.


    Therefore, this day is also called [Judgment Day].


    The ice rock city in the early morning looks peaceful and beautiful under the light of the morning light.


    On such a sunny day, the owner of this city is about to hold a grand wedding ceremony.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, the knights of the Anglia family were already waiting in front of the church gate.


    They wore full armor and gorgeous robes, erected the knight sword in front of them, their eyes were firm and their expressions were pious.


    Behind the knights is the choir of the church. They are uniformly dressed in white priests'' robes, singing hymns, and floating purple irises in the air.


    ßË¡ª¡ªßË¡ª¡ªßË¡ª¡ª


    Amid the melodious and magnificent bells, the door of the church slowly opened, and the faceless sculpture of the Lord of Radiance was clearly visible in the main hall, as if watching everything in front of him.


    The first group of guests were the nobles from the half-elf kingdom. They came to the church under the leadership of Duke Medewin.


    Yimeng and Quincy stood on both sides of the door with red faces on the left and right, saluting the guests.


    Then came the lords near Bingyan City, not many in number, only a mere nine.


    It may be that time is indeed too tight, and the lords who are farther away have no time to come to observe the ceremony, or it may be that the appeal of the Duke of St. Hilde is far less than before...


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the Duke of St. Hild finally appeared.


    Today''s Duke of the North is wearing a red Duke''s gown, and his beard has been carefully groomed. He looks dignified and elegant.


    The arrival of the Duke indicates that today¡¯s heroes and heroines are also about to appear, but before that, there is still a huge group of bridesmaids. They are all daughters of the northern nobles who come to watch the ceremony. They wear goose yellow evening gowns on their heads. Wearing a colorful wreath.


    As for the best man, there is only one-Baron Raymond.


    This was also the first knight that Colin met after coming to this other world who swears his allegiance to him, and also the first vassal he personally named.


    At a distance of about 800 meters from the church, two horse-drawn carriages, each driven by four tall horses, drove slowly towards the church one after another.


    The one sitting in the carriage in front is of course the groom today.


    Colin was wearing a simple black dress with a rose in his chest, and his expression was quite emotional.


    You are getting married!


    Before crossing in his last life, he was not married yet.


    Although I have talked with a lot of girlfriends, but it was a step forward, but I always couldn''t make it through.


    Well, it should be because there was no such a strong old man like the Duke of St. Hild in the previous life...


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, the carriage came to the church.


    Baron Raymond stepped forward to pull the car door and helped Colin down.


    After Colin got down, he couldn''t help but look back at the carriage behind. Vera was inside. Of course, he couldn''t see anything now.


    "My lord, please!" Baron Raymond thought that Colin couldn''t remember the process, and quickly reminded him.


    Colin smiled, and then followed Raymond into the church.


    The moment he stepped across the church door and stepped on the long red carpet, the wedding march was played.


    At this time, the Duke of St. Hilde also came to the back of the carriage and opened the door.


    Today''s focus, Vera dressed up, finally appeared in everyone''s sight.


    She was wearing a pure white veil and a silk-woven ivory wedding dress. The five-meter-long skirt was gradually spread out with layered lace, and the silver crystals on the skirt formed a graceful arc curve.


    Purple iris flower ornaments and sparkling diamonds cover the upper and lower layers of the wedding dress. The two elements of exquisiteness and simplicity make the low-key and luxury blend well.


    The beautifully curved tube top makes the slender waist seem uncontrollable, and the shoulders are half exposed. A pure emerald on the chest exudes a faint halo, and the gemstone earrings of the same color swing slowly with her movements. , The only strange thing is that Vera''s earrings are only on one side, and the other side is empty.


    However, everyone present seldom noticed this detail, and most of them had been fascinated by this girl who seemed to be an angel descending to the earth.


    The snow-white milk-like skin is more delicate against the ivory wedding dress, a pair of jade hands wearing white lace gloves, gently wrapped in the arms of the Duke of St. Hild, walking slowly towards the church door.


    While walking, the slender legs tightly wrapped in white suspenders and stockings are looming, and the creamy white high heels studded with fine diamonds are shining little by little.


    On the petite and lovely white tender ankles, there are also two thin white gold and diamond chains, which add more moving details to the **** and soft legs.


    With the sound of music, the Duke of St. Hild took Vera''s hand and walked along the red carpet into the magnificent church main hall.


    When he came to Colin, looking at this magnificent young face, Duke St. Hilde''s face also showed a trace of emotion and nostalgia. He stopped, turned around, and said to the dressed-up Vera:


    "Daughter, father will walk you here with you."


    Vera looked at the Duke steadily, without replying.


    The thin veil could not completely cover her expression, but the Duke did not find any reluctance from above.


    He sighed secretly, and finally put Vera''s hand in Colin''s hand, then turned and walked off the platform.


    There was enthusiastic applause in the temple, but the excitement made the figure of the Duke of St. Hilde even more lonely.


    The eldest son and second son have passed away, the younger brother was defeated and captured, and the younger sister was already married. Now Vera is about to leave him. The Duke of St. Hild, the Lord of the North, seems to be about to become a widow. NS.


    Colin''s gaze stayed on the Duke''s back for a few seconds and then immediately retracted. He felt the Duke''s loneliness, but did not produce the slightest pity.


    People who blame themselves are not worthy of sympathy.


    A thin, middle-aged man wearing a white priest''s robe walked between Colin and Vera. His name was Perth. He was the new bishop of Bingyan City after the ex-bishop left.


    The gentle voice of the Bishop of Perth immediately sounded: "Colin Anglia, regardless of poverty, disease, difficulty, pain, wealth, health, happiness, you are willing to never leave Vera St. Hild and protect you forever. Are you around her?"


    "I am willing." Colin looked into Vera''s eyes and said sincerely.


    "Villa St. Hild, regardless of poverty, disease... Are you willing to stay with Colin Angele and stay with him for the rest of your life?"


    "I''m willing." Vera''s eyes flashed with crystal tears, and she took an oath seriously.


    "In the name of the Lord of Radiance, I officially declare that you are a husband and wife! May the brilliance of the Lord shine on your future path!


    Now, the bride and groom can exchange rings. "


    A four or five-year-old boy ran up and handed the ring box to the couple.


    However, instead of picking up the box in Jie Tong''s hands, Colin took out a sapphire earring from his chest pocket.


    When Vera saw this earring, she couldn''t control her emotions anymore. With mixed feelings, two lines of tears fell instantly.


    Colin smiled softly, lifted Vera''s veil, first wiped her tears gently, and then put the earrings on her again.


    The people watching the ceremony were obviously inexplicable. It stands to reason that there should not be this link in the wedding process But this small link, which belongs to Colin and Vera, is the true witness of their love.


    Fighting side by side on the rushing river, giving up their lives to save, once again appeared in front of the two of them, as if yesterday.


    The Bishop of Perth gave a light cough, seeming to remind the couple not to forget the correct wedding process.


    Fortunately, Colin didn''t want to be too unconventional. After putting earrings on Vera, he picked up the ring box and put on rings for each other.


    The Bishop of Perth breathed a sigh of relief, as if his mission had finally been completed, and announced loudly: "Now, the groom can kiss your bride!"


    When Vera heard the words, she closed her eyes immediately, stood on her toes, and leaned forward.


    Colin was a little nervous for a while.


    But looking at this pretty face close at hand, he finally took a step forward and kissed the girl''s red lips.


    Very sweet.

 Chapter 219： Burning City

    Falling Eagle City.


    In front of a house in the west of the city, Varla knocked on the door.


    Not long after, a middle-aged woman opened the door and walked out.


    She obviously knew Varla, and hurriedly saluted: "Good day, Knight Varla, what can I do for you?"


    "Good day, Mrs. Oliver, your husband asked me to send you a letter." As he said, Varla handed over a letter.


    Mrs. Oliver quickly thanked her for accepting it and looked at it carefully.


    Her husband has not been home for more than a month. She also went to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to look for it, but was told that Oliver had already followed the caravan to travel and it was estimated that it would take some time to return.


    This made Mrs. Oliver feel a little strange, because her husband would tell her several days in advance and ask her to help prepare the luggage before going out.


    But this time, there were no signs.


    After reading her husband''s letter, Mrs. Oliver''s sad expression on her face became more intense, and she quickly asked, "Master Knight, where is my husband now, do you know?"


    Varla shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Madam, I just delivered the letter for him. The rest is inconvenient to talk about. However, I suggest you do what he says."


    Mrs. Oliver seemed to understand something, and nodded repeatedly: "Well, I will take the children out of Fallen Eagle City!"


    After speaking, she bowed to Varla apologetically, and then hurried back to the house.


    Walra also left immediately, but he did not go far, but found a place by the window in a nearby tavern to sit down.


    About an hour later, Mrs. Oliver was seen walking out with two little boys, followed by three servants carrying all kinds of big and small bags, walking hurriedly outside the city.


    Walra followed immediately.


    However, when they were at the gate of the city, Mrs. Oliver and his party were stopped.


    In fact, all the residents who tried to get out of the city were stopped at this time, and the guards at the city gate announced loudly¡ª


    Today''s Falling Eagle City is only allowed to enter, not to leave.


    Mrs. Oliver kept asking the guards for accommodation, and even took out a lot of bribes, but she was still ruthlessly refused.


    Walra hid and watched for a while, then shook his head and turned away.


    The bad premonition in his heart became stronger, and at the same time, he became more certain-the Saint Theon family is going to do things in Fallen Eagle City!


    How should I inform Viscount Anglia?


    Walra was a little worried.


    In fact, he deliberately brought himself back to recuperate from injury this time, just to cooperate with Colin in secretly conspiring to seize Eagle Fall, but he did not expect that their plan had not yet begun to be implemented, and the St. Theon family seemed to have taken a step ahead.


    The ground on the street has just been repaved, but as long as the upper layer of blue-gray gravel soil is removed, a layer of black coal stone can be found below.


    Walra came to an uninhabited alley and drew out the knight sword on his waist. The sword body exudes a faint holy light, and then it turned into a golden lightning and struck the wall.


    Boom!


    The rubble flies around.


    Walra immediately checked the gap in the wall and found that in addition to the fragments of limestone, there were also black coal stones there.


    This time the movement was a bit big, and it had obviously attracted attention. There was a burst of voices outside the alley, and Varla hurriedly left quietly when he saw this.


    With this series of discoveries and the information provided by Oliver, Varla has basically determined the plans of the St. Theon family, but what makes him wonder why the St. Theon family does this?


    In meditation, Varla did not notice that there were fewer and fewer pedestrians around him, and finally disappeared completely. When he noticed something was wrong, he found that he had been surrounded.


    "I''m Varla Uman, who are you?" Varla drew out the knight sword and shouted loudly.


    The eight armored knights surrounding them did not speak. They all wore helmets and could not see their faces. They were approaching Valla without a word.


    "Mother, is that you?" Walla called out loudly, as if trying to lead Penny out.


    Unfortunately, his question did not receive any response.


    I don''t know if Penny didn''t want to see him, or if Penny wasn''t there at all.


    Valla sighed, as if he had accepted his fate, and swung his long sword towards a knight in front of him.


    Clang clang clang!


    The sound of the golden stone immediately began to spread. Valla shook the knight in front of him and tried to rush out of the encirclement, but unfortunately, there were too many enemies and the strength was not weak, so his charge was interrupted halfway.


    Huh!


    A long sword pierced through the back of Varla, and then came out from his chest.


    Walra screamed and fell to the ground.


    Chi Chi!


    The enemy made two more swords behind him before leaving quietly.


    ...


    As night fell, Bingyan City was quiet again.


    And it''s quieter than usual, because tonight''s Bingyan City has a curfew.


    The residents complained a few words, and then they could only hide in their homes obediently and go to bed early.


    But before they slept for long, many people were awakened from sleep.


    They touched their faces and bodies and found that it was all sweat.


    He looked up and looked out the window, it was still pitch black, but it seemed that a little light flickered faintly.


    Why is it so hot in the spring night in the north?


    Mrs. Oliver also woke up from the heat, and the children beside her kept crying and clamoring for water.


    She had to get out of bed to pour water, but when she stepped on the ground barefoot, she found that the ground was actually a bit hot!


    When she was strange, she vaguely heard the noises coming from outside.


    Mrs. Oliver didn''t want to be troublesome, but a servant suddenly rushed over and shouted, "Madam, ma''am, it''s not good! The house next door is on fire!"


    Mrs. Oliver was stunned, and then ordered: "Then you guys don''t hurry up and help put out the fire!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    Mrs. Oliver frowned, but didn''t take it too seriously.


    But soon, the fire became bigger and bigger, and gradually there were signs of getting out of control.


    Moreover, Mrs. Oliver also saw fires in several places in the city, and vaguely smoke rising into the sky.


    More and more residents ran out of the houses naked, yelling in the streets, and even ignoring the curfew control.


    The soldiers did not care about the residents who ran and barked, but joined the crowd to put out the fire.


    However, the fire in the city was not only not extinguished, but was getting more and more prosperous.


    One bucket after another bucket of water was poured down, and the swelling turned into water vapor, and the place where it was just extinguished still rose with a red flame, as if it could not be extinguished at all.


    "The Saint Theon family wants to burn Fallen Eagle City, everyone should follow me and run out of the city!"


    The Valla knight who had been "dead" suddenly stood up at this time and shouted at the crowd.


    However, his call did not receive much response.


    The residents of the city obviously find it difficult to believe such horrible remarks, not to mention that their possessions are all in the city, and if they are not a last resort, how can they be willing to give up like this.


    Walla shouted as he walked, but there were only a few people who were really willing to follow him out of the city.


    In just such a short time, the fire in the city has become more and more violent, and there are constantly red flames emerging from the ground straight to the sky, the flames are rising higher and higher, and the originally weak circle of fire has turned into a sea of ??fire in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, most people realized that it was not good, and finally began to believe Varla''s words, and more and more people followed him to flee outside the city.


    But when they rushed to the gate of the city on the hot ground, they were shocked to find that the city wall of Fallen Eagle had already become a wall of fire.


    Varla tried to continue rushing forward, but was forced back by the fierce fire and choking smoke without taking a few steps.


    This is not right!


    Varla immediately realized that if it was just coal, the fire could not spread so fast. You must know that it is not so simple to make coal burn The fire in the city must have been affected by other things. Influence.


    If Valra can fly up to the sky and look down, he will find that the flames rising from the Eagle Falling City at this time have gradually spread into fire dragons. These fire dragons are entangled with each other, and gradually formed a profound arcane. The pattern of the law formation.


    The center of the circle is where the Uman family castle is located.


    There, there was no trace of flames, only an arrogant figure wearing a mage''s robe stood at the highest point of the castle, holding a dagger in his hand, and muttering words.


    The tossing flame illuminated his face, and it was Mr. Hooter.


    The raging fire in the city illuminates the starry sky late at night as if day, screams endlessly, and the smell of burnt meat floats in the air.


    The hell-like scenes of this scene could not make Mr. Hoot a trace, I saw him slowly raising the dagger in his hand.


    Huh!


    Gouged out his left eye!

 Chapter 220： Wedding (Part 2)

    Ice Rock City.


    After night fell, the banquet hall of the Red Fort gradually became lively.


    The newly-married Viscount couple will entertain all the guests here.


    The luxurious hall of more than 600 square meters is paved with red paulownia wood floor, and two long oak tables are placed on both sides of the hall, and they are filled with various kinds of wine and delicacies.


    The well-dressed attendants are standing by the long table like sculptures, ready to serve guests at any time. However, few people come here to take food, even if it is taken, it is only a simple taste. It is a rude behavior to eat and drink on such an occasion.


    The guests in the hall were divided into two groups, and the charming ladies and ladies gathered in the rest area on the left, and laughed like silver bells from time to time.


    A girl who seemed to be less than fifteen years old became the object of teasing by the ladies, because it was she who received the flowers thrown by Vera during the day.


    This shows that she has been blessed by the bride and will soon be the lucky one to get married.


    The little girl blushed like a ripe apple, she didn''t know whether she was shy or excited.


    The well-dressed gentlemen gathered on the right side of the hall. They gathered in twos and threes with a glass of champagne in their hands and talked cordially. They didn''t know how much consensus and understanding had been reached, or how many intrigue conspiracies had been woven.


    Among these male aristocratic groups, there is an obvious core-the Duke of St. Hild.


    He just stood there quietly, sipping the champagne in the glass. Although he didn''t say anything, the nobles around him took turns to greet him. If he could get a few words of praise from the Duke, it would be like Drunk, his face flushed with excitement.


    However, the Duke of St. Hilde was noble, and the nobles did not dare to bother too much. As a result, Bachelor of Dawn became the object of discussion.


    The topic of discussion is naturally inseparable from the current chaos in the North. Those who can come to participate in this wedding must be vassals loyal to the Duke of St. Hild. At this moment, they are facing the St. Theon family and the Uman family. The Dawson family lashed out, as if they could not wait to immediately lead their troops to the battlefield to slash these northern traitors.


    Bachelor Dawn smiled to deal with the lords, with a little disdain in his heart.


    After the great purge last year, the powerful factions in the northern lords were basically wiped out. At this time, the nobles in front of them were basically new lords who had just been entrusted, and the army in their hands was unbearable, let alone San Gil. Duke De, even Bachelor Dawn can''t look down upon him.


    What the Duke really valued was the Anglia family¡¯s army, and only this young man who inherited the mantle of the Marquis of Garcia was able to let the Duke of St. Hild come to Ice Rock City in person at such a critical moment and bring his daughter to Ice Rock. Marry.


    Of course, even though Bachelor Dawn was disdainful of the nobles who came up, he still had to make a superficial posture.


    While dealing with these lord nobles, he was also secretly observing the Duke of St. Hild.


    Then, Bachelor Dawn keenly discovered that the Duke tonight seemed a little absent-minded.


    As the atmosphere of the banquet became more and more enthusiastic, Colin and Vera, who had changed their clothes, finally appeared.


    Colin put on a red and black Viscount dress, with a delicate rose pinned on his chest, his posture was elegant and handsome.


    Vera also changed her inconvenient wedding dress and put on a slim white low-cut backless long dress. Her golden hair was coiled into a lady''s bun, her eyes were clear and energetic like blue crystals, and her skirt fluttered across her body. Graceful posture, graceful manners, pure and charming beauty, youth and maturity, blended into her unique charm.


    Applause followed, welcoming the couple into the hall.


    A huge wedding cake was pushed out by Cathy, and the butler Yimon delivered the silver table knife to Colin, and motioned him and Vera to cut the cake together and let everyone share the food.


    Colin smiled and passed the table knife to Vera, then holding her hand, cut a small piece on the huge eight-layer cake.


    boom!


    A bottle of champagne was opened, and the spurting foam suddenly spilled over the head of the couple.


    Colin quickly hugged Vera in his arms to prevent her from being spilled.


    After frolicking for a while, Colin handed the cut piece of cake to the Duke of St. Hild, and then handed the knife to Vera to signal her to continue to divide the cake for the guests.


    And he himself walked through the crowd with the Duke of St. Hild and came to a secluded corner.


    "I''m afraid there is no time for you to spend your honeymoon." The Duke of St. Hild said straightforwardly.


    Colin nodded, expecting this.


    The Duke came to Ice Rock City himself and married Vera to him. It would be strange if he had nothing to ask for.


    "I need you to mobilize the army as quickly as possible and send troops to Ironforge City. If you can capture this city within a month, I will immediately canonize you as an earl!"


    Colin blinked, considering his tone and said: "My lord, I am certainly willing to fight for you, but I think it is better to attack Falling Eagle City first."


    "Oh? Why?" The Duke of St. Hilde sipped his wedding cake, without any emotions in his face.


    "First of all, Falling Eagle City is closer to Ice Rock City, and Earl Uman''s strength is weaker than that of Dawson. We have greater confidence in attacking Falling Eagle City.


    What''s more, the connection between the St. Theon family and the Uman family is obviously closer, and we can greatly weaken the power of the St. Theon family by removing the old nest of Earl Uman. "


    Colin stated his reasons, but failed to state the most important reason.


    The fact that he has Valra in Fallen Eagle City is his trump card, but he can''t tell the Duke of St. Hild casually.


    "Do you think the Uman family is now the most important power of the St. Theon family?" A mocking smile appeared on the face of the Duke of St. Hild.


    "Is not it?"


    The Duke of St. Hilde did not answer directly, but said inexplicably: "Don¡¯t worry about the Uman family, it¡¯s just a horror with only two ends, and I can provoke them and St. Theon¡¯s family. Relationship."


    Colin rolled his eyes and seemed to understand something.


    "Furthermore, dwarves are our real confidant." The Duke of St. Hild finished the cake, wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin, and then ordered in an unquestionable tone: "In three days, I hope to see your army from Depart from Bingyan City and march into Iron Furnace City."


    After finishing speaking, before Colin expressed his attitude, he stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and then drifted away.


    The Duke''s strength made Colin very uncomfortable, but he couldn''t help it. He didn''t dare to resist the opponent face to face now.


    Rubbing his chin alone, Colin suddenly felt that if he couldn''t resist head-on, could Walra do something in Fallen Eagle City and lead the Duke to change his mind?


    After thinking about it, Colin decisively switched to the perspective of the blood slave arranged in Fallen Eagle City, wanting to see the current situation in Fallen Eagle City.


    But then, he was taken aback by the sight "in front of him".


    what''s the situation?


    Is this a fire?


    Colin instructed the blood slave to climb up the nearby roof, and his eyes were full of red, and the raging fire dragons made the entire Eagle Falling City seem to be a flame purgatory.


    He was dumbfounded.


    I haven''t seen it for a few daysHow did Fallen Eagle City look like this?


    Of course, he couldn''t find any useful information from the blood slave''s mind. If you want to know what happened, I''m afraid you have to ask the blood-born Valla.


    However, blood descent are all self-conscious and cannot be controlled by Colin at will like a blood slave.


    Valla must be found.


    It''s just that in this situation, where will Valla be?


    Colin looked around and found that there was no fire in the center of Falling Eagle City, and a cyan beam of light fell from the sky, covering the Uman family''s castle.


    "Colin, do you want to eat cake?" Vera quietly appeared beside Colin and asked with a smile.


    "Okay." Colin quickly recovered and smiled and took the plate from Vera.


    At the same time, ordered the blood slaves in Fallen Eagle City to immediately proceed to the Uman family''s castle.


    He wants to figure out what happened there.

 Chapter 221： Judgment Eye

    Although it was still late at night, the sky of Fallen Eagle City was as bright as day.


    The blazing flame swallowed everything in the city, and even the weeds within a few hundred meters outside the city were burned to yellow by the terrifying heat.


    There was a boom.


    The closed city gate suddenly opened, and a group of cavalry rushed out of the city, but before they could escape from the sea of ??flames, the flames that went up suddenly swallowed them all, including people and horses.


    The cavalry, who had not yet died, rolled and struggled in the sea of ??fire, uttering harsh screams, which sounded creepy, and after a while, the scorched smell of barbecue was floating in the air.


    boom!


    A section of the city wall finally collapsed under the scorching fire, but until the scorching smoke and dust gradually subsided, no one was seen rushing out of the city.


    The entire Eagle Falling City has become a burning furnace, but it is not steel that is tempered inside, but living people!


    The original unbroken wailing has been completely cut off since then, and countless lives that have been roasted into coke in this melting furnace seem to condense into blue smoke floating in the air.


    Driven by some unknown force, this wisp of smoke is constantly converging towards the center of Falling Eagle City.


    There, a cyan beam of light falling from the sky is like a huge transparent cover, which protects the Uman family''s castle.


    Only here, there is still a breath of living people.


    Walra opened his mouth wide and tried to take in a breath of air, but the heat in his chest did not get any relief, but it seemed to burn even harder.


    Although the cyan mask cuts off the blazing fire, it can''t cut off the suffocating hot air and the terrifying high temperature that seems to be able to steam life.


    Every step he took, Varla could hear the sizzling noise under his feet, and the intense burning pain made his consciousness a little unconscious.


    In fact, if Valra hadn''t been transformed into a blood, with extremely terrifying self-healing ability, I''m afraid he would have burped long ago.


    Although this terrifying self-healing ability can only bring more suffering to Varra now, he still did not give up, and still took a firm step towards the castle.


    At the top of the castle, the figure wearing a mage''s robe held the staff in one hand and his eyeball in the other, and said aloud Elf curse in his mouth.


    A thick green smoke enveloped him, and formed a huge green cocoon on top of his head. The surface of the green cocoon was constantly trembling with Mr. Hood¡¯s curse, as if something terrifying was about to burst out of its shell.


    Nourishment


    Val stretched his hands against the wall of the castle, and the hot temperature instantly scorched his palms to black, but he didn''t seem to notice anything, still climbing with his hands and feet together.


    At this moment there was only one thought in his mind--


    revenge!


    He wants to avenge the more than 300,000 innocent people of Fallen Eagle City!


    Driven by hatred, Varla seemed to have forgotten the pain and the fear, and only wanted to unscrew the head of the evil mage on the spire of the castle!


    But the closer he gets to the figure shrouded in blue smoke, the more he feels a terrifying oppression. Mr. Xiang''s not very tall figure seems to have become some kind of ancient behemoth in a trance. Under the coercion of, Walra felt that he had become an ant trying to challenge the gods in vain.


    However, this ant did not stop.


    Closer, closer.


    Mr. Ho seemed to be totally unaware of Varla''s approach, still chanting the spell intently.


    Walra couldn''t understand the elves, and only felt that the strange syllables drilled straight into his heart like a poisonous snake, constantly trying to arouse the fear in his heart.


    choke!


    Valla drew out the knight''s sword, the body of the sword turned red under the scorching fire.


    At the moment when he was about to launch his final charge, from the corner of his eyes, he suddenly realized that on the other side of the roof, there was a figure climbing up.


    The person was covered in armor, but Valla felt that the other person had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if... he was his own kind.


    At the moment when the two knights were stunned, Mr. Coquettish''s spell seemed to have reached the final juncture. He suddenly raised his left hand, crushed that strange eyeball, and shouted:


    "Duke St. Hild, welcome your trial!"


    Boom!


    A purple lightning fell from the sky, as if tearing the sky apart in an instant.


    Lightning struck the green cocoon on the top of Mr. Hood''s head, and suddenly burst out incomparably dazzling light.


    Walra only felt that his vision was completely white, and then he could see nothing.


    But he was not surprised and rejoiced, and immediately realized that this was an excellent opportunity for revenge.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, Varla rushed out according to the direction in his memory.


    Colin, who was controlling the blood slave, also found that he could not see anything at this time, but he still heard Varla''s voice, and quickly rushed out controlling the blood slave''s body.


    When the dazzling light gradually dissipated, Colin finally had a blurred image in front of his eyes.


    "what!!!!!"


    Varla''s screams came from her ears, and Colin stared at it and saw Varla was rolling on the roof with half of his face in his hands.


    And that Mr. Cowardly was also extremely miserable. His entire right arm was broken, splashing blood on the roof, actually corroding the heavy limestone into bursts of blue smoke.


    Colin immediately guessed that Varla should have cut off Mr. Hood''s right arm, but he was burned by the splash of blood.


    At this time, the green cocoon on the top of Mr. Cocoon''s head has turned into a huge tightly closed eye. Although it has not been opened, Colin always has a feeling that when it opens, extremely terrifying things will happen. .


    Colin hurriedly controlled the blood slave and slashed at Mr. Hooter''s neck with a sword.


    At this moment, Mr. Coquettish''s right arm was broken, and his left arm was raised above his head, as if supporting the giant eye. It seemed that his spell had not been completely completed. Faced with the sword that was swung again, Mr. Cowardly''s eyes couldn''t help but appear. There was a touch of despair.


    However, the long sword stopped at the last moment.


    Because Colin suddenly remembered the words Mr. Cougar had yelled out in Common.


    The Duke of St. Hild?


    Trial?


    So, he hesitated.


    Boom!


    Another electric light flashed, and Colin''s vision became white again. At that moment, he seemed to have completely lost contact with the blood slave.


    When he saw the situation of Falling Eagle City again, Colin was stunned to find that the huge blue eyes on the top of Mr. Cou''s head had disappeared, and he did not know where he was going.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Mr. Xiang looked up at the sky, and finally laughed frantically.


    Then he turned his head to look at the blood slave controlled by Colin, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, but the spell in his mouth did not stop at all.


    boom!


    Colin only felt a flash of fire in front of him, and then the heavy darkness completely enveloped him.


    "Colin, Colin, what''s the matter with you?"


    After recovering, I saw Vera looking at her worriedly.


    "I''m fine." Colin smiled and patted his beloved wife''s hand, and then tried to contact the blood slave in Fallen Eagle City, but found that there was no response.


    It seems that he was killed by Mr. Coquettish.


    However, he did not regret it, but immediately looked for the figure of the Duke of St. Hild in the banquet hall.


    Almost at the same time, the Duke of St. Hilde also looked at Colin and smiled: "It''s getting late. Shouldn''t it be time to announce the end of the banquet so that the two newcomers can spend the night together?"


    Everyone in the hall suddenly laughed, nodding their heads and saying yes.


    Colin also followed with a smile and said, "My lord, please announce it."


    "Okay." The Duke of St. Hilde nodded unwillingly, "Thank you all the guests..."


    Suddenly, the sound in the banquet hall disappeared.


    Everyone saw the Duke of St. Hild''s mouth opened and closed, but they could not hear any sound in their ears.


    It seems that he has been dragged into another time and space by some mysterious force, leaving only an illusory projection in place.


    Colin was shocked and immediately squeezed Vera''s small hand.


    Then, he noticed the gaze above his head.


    It was a gaze projected from a higher level of life, with a terrifying force.


    Colin looked up at the sky unconsciously.


    Although there are layers of obstacles, he can still see the familiar huge blue eyes, which is floating above the Red Fort at this time.


    At the next moment, my blue eyes opened.


    Colin''s vision was once again blank, and nothing could be seen.


    At this moment, all his senses of sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch disappeared, as if he was also exiled into a pale and empty space and time, completely disconnected from the world.


    As if only a moment later, and as if thousands of years had passed, Colin finally felt the temperature coming from Vera next to him again, and also smelled the familiar fragrance between his nose.


    He took a deep breath greedily and then looked at the position of the Duke of St. Hild with lingering fear.


    "Colin, Colin, what happened just now?" Vera hugged Colin''s arm tightly, in a panic tone.


    Colin did not reply, but pointed his finger in the direction of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Vera turned her head suspiciously, and then saw the horrifying scene--


    Under the cyan light falling from the sky, the Duke of St. Hild seemed to be frozen in that moment, and then he straightened his head and fell down.


    boom!


    The blue light dissipated, and the former Lord of the North actually shattered like a stone sculpture.


    There is no cross-flowing blood, no splashing flesh and bones, only rubble all over the floor.


    "what!!!!"


    A sharp scream immediately resounded through the banquet hall.

 Chapter 222： White robe and silver robe

    The eastern horizon gradually revealed a hint of white belly, and a new day began.


    But for the residents of Fallen Eagle City, the flame-like purgatory last night was the last day of their lives.


    The open flame has gradually extinguished, but the suffocating heat has not yet dissipated, even if it is far away, it still feels unbearable.


    In the bushes three kilometers away from Falling Eagle City, a uniquely shaped carriage was parked.


    The coachman was napping, as if he didn''t sleep well last night, with thick dark circles on his face and lingering fear between his brows, as if he was having a nightmare.


    The two old horses pulling the cart were eating the grass on the ground leisurely, shaking their tails from time to time to drive away mosquitoes and flies.


    "Boom."


    There were two knocks in the car, which awakened the coachman. He quickly wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, and asked respectfully: "Master, are you leaving?"


    "Well, go east." A majestic voice came from the car, short and powerful.


    "Yes, sir!" The coachman immediately waved his whip, urging the old horse to go east.


    But before they went far, there was another voice in the car: "Stop."


    The coachman was unknown, but he stopped the carriage anyway.


    Just when he was scratching his head to ask what was going on, he discovered that a figure in a silver mage robe appeared beside the carriage.


    His face was shrouded in the wide hood, and he couldn''t see his appearance, but the horror radiating from his body had already made the driver shiver unconsciously.


    At this moment, a man''s voice came from inside the car again: "Mark, you go a little farther."


    The coachman, like a pardon, scurried off the ground and quickly ran a long way.


    Afterwards, the curtain opened, and a middle-aged man wearing a white mage robe walked out of the carriage.


    "Cuhusius, I didn''t expect that this taboo technique was really restored by you." The silver-robed mage opened his mouth, with both exclamation and fear in his tone, but more, it was a deep worry.


    "Master Ernest, I didn''t expect to startle you." The white-robed mage Cusius who walked out of the carriage bowed slightly and saluted.


    Afterwards, he shook his head and said: "However, we did not restore the taboo technique, it can only be regarded as a poor imitation, but fortunately, it should be a success."


    Ernest sighed, as if he was feeling something, but then his tone became cold: "Do you know, what does this taboo technique mean if it succeeds?"


    Kusius smiled, his face full of pride and pride, and exhilarated:


    "It means that our mage no longer has to be cautious about the imperial aristocracy, no longer need to hide in Yevil, let alone pay the price of life to gain the power to fight against the sanctuary!"


    Listening to Kusius¡¯ rhetoric, Ernest raised his head, revealing a weather-beaten old face.


    But there was no hint of joy on this face, but infinite sorrow and compassion.


    "No." Ernest slowly shook his head and poured cold water on Kusius, "If this taboo technique is really successful, it will only bring you and Yeville to the extreme!"


    Listening to the alarmist words of the old mage, Kusius smiled softly: "Master Ernest, although I respect you very much, I still have to say that your weakness also surprised me."


    Facing Kusius¡¯ ridicule, Ernest chuckled, not seeming to be angry, but said flatly but firmly:


    "Sorry, Kusius, I have always admired you and Mr. Cougar for your exploratory spirit, but I cannot tolerate your sacrifice of the lives of innocent people to complete the curse, let alone allow your reckless behavior to ruin Yeville!"


    Kusius also sneered, and said tit-for-tat: "How can there be no sacrifices on the way to explore the truth? Instead of sacrificing precious mages, it is better to sacrifice the ignorant and ignorant people!


    As for Yevel, hehe, Lord Ernest, your cowardice is the real reason for its gradual decline and even its extinction!


    Now, Mr. Wang and Reinhardt have reached a consensus, and the Northern Territory is about to change to a new master, and it is also a new master as a mage!


    As for the Paladin who has always caused headaches for the wizards, hehe, now there is a way to deal with it, so, Lord Osnet, it is time for you to put aside those stale dogmas and let the Mages Council be reborn from the ashes! "


    "Rebirth from the ashes? I think you can only play with fire**!" Ernest looked cold, "Your target this time should be the Duke of St. Hild? Whether he died under this curse or not, Will cause an uproar in the Glorious Empire!


    And Yevel, may not be able to survive such a huge wave as you expected!


    No, I have to talk to Mr. Hooter in person. "


    With that, Ernest walked to Fallen Eagle City.


    But he didn''t take a few steps, but Kusius blocked his way.


    Ernest squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Khuhuus, you dare to stop me?"


    Kusius shook his head firmly and said: "Sorry, Sir Ernest, I promised Mr. Hooter that I will guard him for one day. During this day, no one is allowed to approach the ruins of Fallen Eagle City!"


    Ernest laughed suddenly, his tone scumming cold: "Khuhuus, do you really think I''m old?"


    Cusius raised his staff and responded: "No, I just think it''s time for you to give way."


    "Hahaha!" Ernest laughed loudly, as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world, "Make way? Just because you want the chairperson of the Mage Council, okay, let me see, you are so What''s the growth in the past few years!"


    As he spoke, Ernest''s eyes instantly became silvery white, and countless small electric lights fluttered around him like silver snakes. His expression became extremely cold, and his mouth was thinking of incomprehensible elves.


    The opposite Kusius also entered a fighting state almost at the same time. His blond hair became completely white in an instant, and there were even faint frost on it, and the temperature around his body dropped by more than ten degrees in an instant. The ice crystals visible to the naked eye have also begun to condense in the air.


    The sky suddenly became gloomy, and the wind in the field seemed to stop.


    At this time, Kusius and Ernest had become two distinct worlds.


    On one side is the bitter freezing, on the other side is the lightning of the silver snake.


    On one side is the dead silence of Winter, as if to freeze all vitality;


    On the other side is endless mania, as if to destroy the world.


    "Khuhuus, the last chance, let, or, not let?"


    "Master Ernest, the world has changed, you are outdated!"


    "Arrogant!"


    With a loud shout, countless giant snake-like electric snakes twisted their bodies and rushed towards Kusius at an indistinguishable speed.


    Ding Ding Ding...


    Layers of crystal clear ice shields instantly shattered and turned into tiny chips flying in the sky, reflecting colorful light under the sunlight.


    There is a kind of weird beauty.


    These beautiful and dangerous ice crystals congealed in the air without dispersing, and as Kusius'' gestures kept changing their positions, they gradually formed a mysterious array in the air.


    Roar--


    The deadly icy world suddenly became frenzied, and an extremely cold storm rushed towards Ernest, carrying fine ice crystals like a tornado.


    A thick ice mark was blown out on the ground along the way, and all the animals and plants on the ice mark were frozen in this piece of ice at this moment.


    Boom!


    The huge shock wave, carrying ice cold and lightning, quickly spread to the surroundings.


    Although the coachman Mark had been hiding far away, he was still caught by Yu''s body and fainted instantly with a shake.

 Chapter 223： Uman

    As the sun sets, the Uman family army begins to camp.


    Piles of bonfires ignited, dispelling the darkness that gradually enveloped the earth.


    After night fell, a convoy with the Tulip Chamber of Commerce''s mark slowly entered the barracks.


    Penny raised the curtain of the car and asked a knight who came up: "Where is the Lord Earl?"


    The knight bowed slightly and replied, "Ms. Penny, please follow me."


    Penny immediately got out of the carriage, led by the knight to a tent in the middle of the camp.


    "Why are you here?" Count Uman looked at Penny who walked in, slightly surprised.


    Penny smiled: "Why? Isn''t it welcome?"


    "That''s not true. It''s just that you are not sitting in Fallen Eagle City, I am always a little worried."


    Penny took a few steps forward and gently added a cup of tea to Uman, saying: "Don''t worry, there are still thirty thousand troops guarding the city. Besides, isn''t Walla also there."


    Count Uman nodded: "Well, how is Varla''s injury?"


    "I''ve seen it myself, it''s not a big problem, it only takes a while to cultivate."


    While the two were talking, they saw Viscount Lawrence walking in happily: "Father, I heard that the mother is here?"


    Count Uman glared at his son, then yelled, "Speak down!"


    Viscount Lawrence smiled carelessly: "Don''t worry, father, the guards outside the account have been distracted by me, no one will hear."


    Penny looked at her son dozingly, and said with a smile: "It won''t be long before Lawrence can call my mother righteously."


    Count Uman was a little helpless, but he couldn''t touch his wife anymore. He nodded vaguely, and then turned to ask: "You are looking for me in the barracks this time, what''s the matter?"


    Penny gave the earl a white look and groaned, "I can''t come to see you if I''m okay?"


    After speaking, he picked up the freshly poured tea and delivered it to Earl Uman.


    Earl Uman took the tea cup, but did not drink it immediately. Instead, he looked at his lover and smiled: "Of course not. I just think that with your personality, if it wasn''t really something, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have traveled so far to come to me. ."


    Penny glanced at the earl, saw that he looked as usual, and said: "There is indeed something wrong. I just learned the details of the peace agreement signed between Viscount Anglia and the Troll Empire."


    As she said, she handed a letter to the earl: ¡°According to this agreement, in time, the Anglia family will inevitably rise up until it becomes the most powerful force in the northeast of the northern border. Therefore, my brother recommends you Plan as early as possible to eliminate the threat in the bud in advance."


    Count Uman took the letter paper, frowned and looked at it.


    How terrible did the troll lose?


    To sign such a peace agreement?


    Before he could completely digest the information, Penny spoke again, and said another even more explosive news: "Oh, yes, there is one more thing. Duke of St. Hild, dead."


    "What? Who died?"


    Count Uman widened his eyes and looked at his lover in disbelief.


    At this moment, a silver light suddenly pierced the back of Count Uman''s heart.


    Click!


    However, Earl Uman seemed to have eyes behind him, and instantly caught the attacker''s wrist with his backhand and thunder.


    The camp was quiet for an instant, only the letterhead slowly drifted down and fell into the bonfire, banging a ball of flames.


    Count Uman slowly turned his head and looked at the sneak attacker behind him. The expression on his face was extremely complicated, and his tone was full of incredibly painful expressions: "Lawrence...you want to kill me?"


    Viscount Lawrence obviously hadn''t expected that Earl Uman would be able to watch out for his back under such circumstances, and for a moment he didn''t know what expression to put on his face.


    "Are you my son?" Count Uman asked tremblingly.


    At the same time, he overturned the tea cup in his left hand, allowing the tea in the cup to drip to the ground, making a harsh sizzle, and even bursts of blue smoke.


    The water is poisonous.


    Count Uman turned his head again and looked at Penny, but did not question her about the poisoning, but asked: "Is he my son?"


    Penny''s lips trembled rapidly, but instead of answering the question of Count Uman, she chanted the wizard spell quickly.


    She is also a mage.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Count Uman roared, and kicked Viscount Lawrence away. At the same time, he approached Penny with a stride, reached out and strangled her throat, and interrupted the spell.


    Viscount Lawrence fell to the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood, struggling to get up, and was about to draw his sword to rush again, but he heard a word from Penny''s throat:


    "go!"


    "Mother..." Viscount Lawrence looked tangled.


    "Get out!" Count Uman glared back and roared.


    Viscount Lawrence looked at the horror of the opponent choosing someone, and he was so scared that he ran out of the camp.


    "Is he my son?" Count Uman was still struggling with this question, as if he would never give up without asking the question.


    Penny patted Count Uman''s steel-like hand that strangled her throat, indicating that she couldn''t answer at all.


    Count Uman then let go and stared at his lover blankly.


    Penny gasped quickly, and it took a long time to breathe.


    Then, she did not panic, looked at Count Uman with a cold expression, and slowly uttered a word:


    "no."


    "Batch!" Count Uman''s expression was instantly distorted, his eyes seemed to swallow the woman in front of him, "He is the **** of you and your brother, isn''t it? Isn''t it!"


    Penny didn''t answer, so she acquiesced.


    Count Uman stretched out his hand again and strangled Penny''s throat, as if he really wanted to strangle her alive.


    Penny''s eyes were fixed on Earl Uman, without begging for mercy, but a confident provocation was revealed in her eyes.


    It seems to be saying-will you try to strangle me?


    After a standoff, Earl Uman finally let go of his hands.


    The arrogance in Penny''s eyes was even worse. While rubbing her reddish neck, she said in a bewitching tone:


    "Talos Uman, you should be honored to be a partner of the Saint Theon family. As long as you let me go, you will be the biggest hero when my brother becomes the new Lord of the North."


    Count Uman looked at Penny blankly, and asked in a hoarse tone after a long while: "A couple of thirty years, it turns out that you have no feelings for me at all."


    A trace of disdain flashed in Penny''s eyes: "Well, Lord Earl, when did you become so sentimental?"


    "Then why did you kill me this time? Could it be that your brother has made up his mind to adopt Lawrence as his adopted son?"


    "Well, that''s a reason. Are you not against it?" Penny observed Earl Uman''s face, seeming to want to see something from it, "Don''t you always feel that you owe Varla? After Lawrence changed his surname, you too Vallar can be formally established as the heir to the earl. Isn''t this the best of both worlds?"


    The corners of Count Uman''s mouth moved, and he pulled out a mocking smile: "Is there any other reason?"


    Penny''s eyes flashed, seeming to hesitate.


    But in the face of Count Uman¡¯s sharp gaze, and thinking that he should get news soon, he said frankly:


    "Well, there is another reason. Didn''t I just tell you that the Duke of St. Hilde is dead? It was not a deliberate lie to divert your attention."


    "So, the Duke of St. Hild is really dead?" Count Uman''s eyes seemed to relax a bit, and there was even a touch of joy that could not be concealed.


    "Yes." Penny raised her head triumphantly, "So, the St. Hild family is over, and the St. Theon family will soon become the master of the North. Don¡¯t make mistakes at this last moment. choose."


    Count Uman looked unmoved and asked persistently: "The Duke of Saint Hild is dead, why are you killing me?"


    Penny glared at the other party dissatisfiedly, as if she felt that she had regained control of the situation: "Killing a paladin must pay a price.


    My brother gave an eye, and of course you Uman family also need to give something. "


    Count Uman''s eyes trembled, and he asked, "What price did our Uman family pay?"


    "Falling Eagle City."


    "Falcon Falling Eagle City?"


    "Yes. Fallen Eagle City has been sacrificed." Penny looked at Count Uman whose eyes suddenly became violent, and quickly persuaded, "Talos, don''t get excited! Although the Uman family has lost a city, but As long as you inherit allegiance to the family of Saint Theon, we will definitely compensate you, and double the compensation!"


    "Compensation?" Count Uman suddenly quieted down, seeming to move.


    Penny looked at the calm down, Earl Uman, suddenly relieved, and quickly said: "I will let my brother canonize you as a Marquis, how about?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Penny stuck her whole body, and stretched out her hand to draw circles on Count Uman''s chest, winking like silk:


    "If you don''t want Varla''s lowly illegitimate son to inherit the title, I can give birth to another child, how about?"


    Count Uman looked at Penny in his arms blankly, and said lightly: "Walla is humble? Ha ha, he is the son of Mrs. Sudor and I! And Lawrence? He is just you and your brother ** An illegitimate child born!"


    Penny''s face changed slightly, but she still resisted her anger, and said with a charming smile: "What do you know? The blood flowing in Lawrence''s body is the purest blood of Saint Theon!"


    Count Uman''s eyes became colder and colder: "Do you think that if you have a "sage" in your surname, you can take other people as dogs for granted?"


    Penny¡¯s charming smile instantly solidified on her face, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com''s tone also became tough: "Talos Uman, don''t know how to lift..."


    Click!


    She was only half talking, and Count Uman broke her neck.


    Count Uman looked at the body of the woman in his arms and mocked:


    "It turns out that killing a descendant of a paladin family is no different from killing a mortal."


    Bang!


    Throwing the corpse on the ground casually, Earl Uman shouted toward the outside of the tent: "Come here!"


    After a while, a knight appeared in the tent and said respectfully:


    "Master Earl, what do you have to say."


    "Go get Lawrence Uman back, life or death!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 224： Guard

    The coffin of the Duke of St. Hilde stopped in the main hall of the church.


    Who would have thought that just yesterday, the Duke of the North had presided over the wedding of Colin and Vera, but now he has closed his eyes forever.


    The elusive fate is like the pollen of Brownian motion in the water. With the limited wisdom of mortals, it will never be able to predict its next trajectory.


    The coffin was open, and a group of northern nobles took turns to express their condolences.


    Colin held Vera by the hand and stood by the coffin, staring at the Duke''s body in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The broken body of the Duke of St. Hild has been spliced ??back together. The craftsmanship of the masons is quite good, except for the cracks that are difficult to erase, there is no difference at all from the original.


    Anyone who has tried to put together a broken vase again will understand how difficult it is.


    The death of the Duke of St. Hilde, in a sense, Colin can also be regarded as an accomplice.


    If it weren''t for the blood slave he controlled to stop at the most critical moment when Mr. Hooters cast the spell, I''m afraid this forbidden curse would not succeed at all.


    If you do it again, Colin will still choose to stop and let the Duke of St. Hild die.


    He will not forget the humiliation that the Duke of the North has brought to himself, and the harm he has done to Vera and Marquis Garcia.


    Missing this opportunity, he really didn''t know how to deal with this figure who stood at the pinnacle of the Northern Territory, regardless of force or intelligence.


    I am afraid that from now on, Colin will only be at the mercy of the Duke of the North as he did at the Vera Bar Mitzvah.


    Although the ruthless Duke of the North is currently standing on Colin''s side, his presence will only bring endless pressure to Colin. Once he is in the North, Colin can only be a man with his tail between his tails.


    And always worry about whether he will become a **** for the opponent to sacrifice.


    Don''t look at Colin now as the duke''s son-in-law, but the duke is a ruthless character who even sells his own son. A son-in-law is a fart.


    This can be regarded as a disguised form of revenge for Vera, and Marquis Garcia.


    As for whether this would cause the situation in the North Territory to collapse, Colin was not too worried.


    Chaos is a ladder.


    Although the words of Marquis Dawson were uneasy and kind, they won Colin''s heart.


    For an ambitious man like Colin, a chaotic north may be more suitable for him.


    Therefore, the Duke should be dead.


    The only thing that made Colin feel pity was that after the Duke of St. Hild was petrified, the blood did not know where it went.


    Otherwise, he can take the opportunity to taste the blood of the Paladin, how sweet it is.


    After the nobles finished their mourning, the bishop of Perth stepped forward and poured holy water into the coffin, chanting prayers.


    Finally, under the guidance of the bishop, everyone joined in a silent tribute to the Duke of St. Hild.


    This is the end of the ceremony, but the Duke of St. Hild cannot be buried yet.


    After all, it was the former Lord of the North. The body of the Duke of St. Hilde cannot be buried in a tomb in Ice Rock City like Charles, who has no title, but must be transported back to Wintery City for a grand funeral.


    At that time, the imperial royal family will send people to participate.


    At the same time, it will also decide who is the new Duke of the North.


    "Colin, I will stay to watch the night, and you can go back."


    After everyone left one after another, Vera turned her head and whispered to Colin.


    Her face was a little pale, and there was an inconceivable sadness in her eyes, but more of it was worry and confusion.


    Colin held the other''s cold hand and said warmly: "I will stay and watch the night with you."


    "Okay." Vera pursed her lips and smiled, put her arm around Colin''s arm, leaned her head on his shoulder, and let out a long sigh of relief.


    As the Bishop of Perth closed the door of the temple, only Colin and Vera remained in the entire hall.


    The cold moonlight shines through the glass on the marble floor, blending with the brilliance of the magic crystal chandelier, forming strange patterns.


    A slight breeze came in from nowhere, and brought the tranquility of the spring night into the hall.


    "Colin..." Vera suddenly said, her voice seemed to come from a distant starry sky, deep and ethereal.


    "What''s the matter?" Colin turned his head and kissed Vera''s hair.


    "You said... should I hate him?"


    "What do you think?"


    Colin didn''t give an answer, because he understood that at this time, Vera might not need an answer, but a confession.


    No matter how bad the Duke of St. Hilde''s behavior was, he still has 20 years of nurturing grace for Vera, which is indisputable.


    What''s more, he gave Vera what she needed most-identity.


    Colin didn''t know which beauty the Marquis Garcia gave birth to Vera, but without the Duke''s adoption, she would only be a despised illegitimate daughter.


    "I don''t know..." Vera said quietly.


    However, Colin did not hear a trace of hatred from it.


    "If you don''t know, just keep this question in your heart for the time being, maybe one day, when you look back at an experience, you will have the answer."


    Colin decisively gave a piece of "chicken soup" to soothe the injured heart of the girl.


    Vera tasted Colin''s words, and her eyebrows stretched a lot: "I understand, thank you, Colin."


    It''s so coaxing...


    Colin smiled and patted Vera''s arm, motioning her not to think too much.


    The hall fell into silence again, and Colin was bored and began to study the lines on the Duke of Saint Hilde in the coffin, as if there was some mystery hidden in it.


    But it didn''t take long for Vera to ask again: "Colin, what did you say that father was killed by?"


    "I guess it should be a spell, but if it can kill the Paladin, I''m afraid it''s a curse."


    Having said this, Colin suddenly remembered the scene in Fallen Eagle City that he had seen through the eyes of the blood slave.


    The terrifying sight of the burning city made Ke Lin feel bitterly cold.


    "I guess it''s a forbidden curse." Vera nodded, "Moreover, it''s very similar to a forbidden curse I''ve seen."


    "Oh?" Clin cheered up immediately. He suddenly remembered that his wife beside him was also a mage, and maybe he knew some useful information.


    Then he asked: "Do you know this forbidden curse?"


    Vera nodded and shook her head again: "I have seen a similar forbidden curse in the teacher''s library. However, it is impossible to release that forbidden curse now, because the most important material for the spell is no longer available. turn up."


    "Oh? What forbidden curse?"


    "Petrochemical Eye."


    "The Petrified Eye?" Colin looked at the Duke of St. Hilde, who became a stone statue in the coffin, a little surprised.


    "Yes. However, this forbidden curse is not the same as the Eye of Petrified. I remember that the Forbidden Curse of Eye of Petrified uses the eyes of the caster as a release medium. Anyone who looks directly into the eyes of the caster will become a stone. .


    However, on the day of my father''s spell, no suspicious caster appeared in the Red Fort. Moreover, I looked up and saw the mysterious blue eyes in the sky, but they were not petrified.


    Therefore, although the two are similar, they are definitely not the same forbidden spell. "


    "It is estimated that it is a new spell modified from the Forbidden Curse of the Petrified Eye." Colin touched his chin, and then he noticed an important message in Vera''s narration, "You said you are in the teacher''s library Do you see the cast scroll of the Petrified Eye?"


    "Yes."


    "Your teacher?"


    "It''s the deputy speaker of the Yevil Magistrate Council-Lord Kusius."


    "Cuhusius?" Colin certainly hadn''t heard the name, he knew almost nothing about Yevil, the city of wizards.


    "Then do you know Mr. Hooter?" Colin said the name of the real caster.


    "Well, I''ve seen him a few times in Yeville. His origin is very mysterious, and his relationship with the teacher looks pretty good. He often exchanges research experience together."


    Colin looked at Vera who was ignorant and said bluntly: "Actually, this Mr. Coquettish is a descendant of the Saint Theon family."


    "Saint Theon?" Vera was taken aback as expected.


    "Yes, and, I suspect, it was this Mr. Hooter who killed the Duke of St. Hild."


    Vera frowned: "Then... Do you think that Mr. Xiang has researched the forbidden curse to kill his father based on the petrified eye in the teacher''s collection?"


    "Probably."


    Vera pondered for a moment, and then said immediately: "Then I will write to the teacher after I go back and ask him about this matter."


    "Well, it''s best to ask him again, what are the conditions for the release of this forbidden curse, what is the price to pay, and is there a way to crack it?" Colin was a little worried that one day he would become the target of this forbidden curse.


    This forbidden curse is really terrifying. Paladins can be directly petrified. He feels that if he becomes a target, the characteristics of the blood family may not be able to save him.


    "OK."

 Chapter 225： Dawn

    Dawn appeared earlier than before in the sky above Bingyan City, covering the city that had just experienced great joy and great compassion.


    Perhaps the sun also knows that today is a special day, and wants the two who haven''t slept all night to end the vigil as soon as possible.


    The golden sun shines on the dome of the church, dyeing it with a gorgeous halo.


    The side door of the church opened, and Colin walked out with Vera.


    Didn''t sleep all night, Colin was okay, Vera was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    In the crisp sound of horseshoes, Knight Regal had already arrived in front of Colin with a carriage himself.


    However, Colin did not get in the car immediately.


    Because he had already seen another figure standing outside the church¡ªBachelor Dawn.


    Obviously, Bachelor Dawn shouldn''t have been in a hurry to pray to the Duke of St. Hild when he got up so early, but was waiting for Colin.


    "You go back and rest first." Colin sent Vera into the carriage, and then walked towards Bachelor Dawn by himself.


    "Good morning, Lord Viscount!"


    "Good morning, Bachelor Dawn."


    Colin stood there all night, feeling a little tired now, then turned around and walked into the church, and sat down on the wooden chair in the back row.


    Bachelor Dawn also followed and stood behind Colin.


    Colin didn''t invite the other person to sit down either. He leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. While resting, he asked in a casual tone:


    "Bachelor Dawn, what''s the matter if you come to me in such a hurry?"


    "Master Viscount, I just want to remind you that the Anglia family is at stake!"


    Hearing this, Ke Lin didn''t open his eyes, still in that lazy posture.


    For the little tricks of Bachelor Dawn, Colin has seen it many times in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms in his previous life.


    Those counsellors in the Three Kingdoms who want to persuade them must first come up with alarmism and frighten the target, and then wait for the target person to panic, they can rely on the three-inch tongue to talk dizzy, and finally let them lead their noses. .


    Just like the sentence that came up with the fortune-telling Taoist priest-"Donor, I think your Yintang is black, there will be disasters in the near future!" is a number.


    "Why is the Anglia family in danger?"


    When Bachelor Dawn looked at Colin''s appearance, he knew that this was not a flickering lord, so he hurriedly raised his spirits and said:


    "As soon as the Duke of St. Hild died, the most important pillar in the North was collapsed. Under the current situation, the Golden Lion Legion may not be able to support it. If you do not take immediate action, I am afraid that the St. Theon family will become the new North. Dominate!"


    Colin still closed his eyes and said lightly: "How do I feel, what you want to say is that the Saint Hild family is at stake."


    "Master Viscount, since you have married Miss Vera, then the Anglia family and the St. Hild family are one. If the St. Theon family is in charge of the North, how can it be possible to accommodate you?"


    "Well, it makes sense." Colin finally nodded, "Then what action do you think I should take?"


    Bachelor Dawn said without hesitation: "Under the current situation, your best strategy is only one word-Shou!"


    "Shou?" Colin frowned.


    "Yes. As soon as the Duke of St. Hilde died, the hearts of the people in the north were in chaos. The Golden Lion Legion alone cannot stabilize the situation in the whole territory. Therefore, our only choice at present is to defend Winter City first, and then do it. Other plans.


    Therefore, the Golden Lions must withdraw! "


    "I am not qualified to order the Golden Lion Army to withdraw to Winter City."


    "But Miss Vera does!"


    "Are you sure? Vera is not the Marquis of the East, the heir ahead of her, isn''t there another Joyce?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled, and said, "My lord, you may not know that Duke St. Hild did not canonize Joyce as Marquis of the East."


    Colin finally opened his eyes and stared at Daoun Bachelor: "But Joyce''s succession rank is indeed ahead of Vera."


    The smile on Bachelor Dawn¡¯s face remained unchanged: "But Joyce is just a ten-year-old boy after all. Isn¡¯t it a bit wrong to let him inherit the Duke of the North?"


    Colin rolled his eyes and continued to ask: "So, are you supporting Vera to become the Duke of the North?"


    Bachelor Dawn put away his smile, nodded solemnly, "Yes."


    Colin finally showed a sincere smile this time, patted the chair next to him, and said, "Sit down."


    Bachelor Dawn was not polite, and sat down.


    At this time, the two finally had the basis for cooperation.


    Colin''s tone also softened a lot: "Are you sure the Golden Lion Corps will obey Vera''s orders? You know, she is not the Duke of the North now."


    "Master Viscount, as long as Miss Vera can appear in the camp of the Golden Lion Legion, I will convince Knight Nelson to withdraw to Winter City!"


    The Nelson Knight in the mouth of Bachelor Dawn is the commander of the Golden Lion Legion. He is also a Knight of the St. Hild family and only obeys the orders of the Duke.


    Colin stared into the eyes of Bachelor Dawn, and saw that he looked like a bamboo in his chest, and temporarily believed his words.


    "What about after returning to Winter City? Winter City is indeed easy to defend and difficult to attack, but you can''t stay in the city forever. Other large tracts of territory in the North have been given to the Saint Theon family?"


    "Of course not." Bachelor Dawn continued to analyze, "My Lord Viscount, this time the Saint Theon family''s plot to the north is mainly based on three forces.


    Trolls, dwarves, and the Uman family.


    The power of the troll side has been wiped out by you in advance, so don''t worry about them anymore.


    As for the Uman family, there is actually no need to worry too much. Because the Count Uman has the same cautious style of the Uman family, he lacks courage to put it bluntly.


    Last year¡¯s Northern Territory, I have already seen this man thoroughly, but he is just a stumbling block that only cares about himself. Wherever he is, he will fall to that side. You don¡¯t have to worry that he will really be the family of Saint Theon. Desperately.


    And the last dwarf power, in fact, is mainly divided into two groups-the Dawson family and the Maynum family.


    They are actually the most difficult party to deal with, especially now that the Maynum family¡¯s army has entered the north, and it will soon rendezvous with the Dawson family to form a pincer against the Golden Lion. The main reason why the Golden Lions withdrew to Winter City.


    However, the ultimate goal of the Dawson family and the Maynum family is actually to establish the kingdom of the dwarves, not to help the Saint Theon family take charge of the north.


    Therefore, if it becomes a last resort, we can also cede a part of the northern territory and agree to the dwarves to establish a nation. In this way, they will not continue to smash us for the benefit of the Saint Theon family.


    Lord Viscount, now you understand. The reason why I advise you to choose the defensive temporarily is because there is a fatal flaw in the St. Theon family¡ª¡ª


    There is no direct army!


    Therefore, once the war has reached a stalemate, the rebel forces they have wooed may be divided and drawn. As long as these forces fall apart one after another, this northern rebellion will naturally end. "


    really!


    The Saint Theon family has been in exile for so many years, without a territory, and naturally cannot afford to raise its own army.


    Therefore, Mr. Cougar can only rely on the vertical and horizontal links to draw in the various forces to help him deal with the Saint Hild family.


    But this weakness always exists. If the death of the Duke of St. Hild can be the last straw to overwhelm the camel, then everything is easy to say.


    But if the Northern Territory has not completely lost the ability to resist then, when the situation is deadlocked, the biggest weakness of the Saint Theon family will become a fatal loophole!


    Therefore, the most important thing for the North Border is to stabilize the situation.


    Listening to Bachelor Dawn''s analysis, Colin was calm on the surface, but in his heart he was secretly feeling that the talents of Baita Academy were indeed somewhat capable.


    No wonder he can become the most important think tank of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Colin now sees Bachelor Dawn becoming more pleasing to his eyes, especially since the other party also supports Vera to become the Duke of the North, which has a common language with Colin.


    Colin also realized that if the Bachelor of Dawn could be accepted, it would definitely help him take over the legacy left by the Duke of St. Hild.


    So Colin stood up and invited: "Bachelor Dawn, are you hungry, come back to the castle with me for breakfast?"


    Bachelor Dawn also showed a bright smile, stood up and bowed in salute, saying:


    "my pleasure!"

 Chapter 226： Plan (on)

    Red Fort, restaurant.


    On the long red paulownia table, Colin sits in the main seat, and Bachelor Dawn sits on the side.


    Cathy, the half-elf maid, swiftly served a hearty breakfast.


    Lemon roast chicken, bacon omelette, oatmeal, butter bread, and of course Colin¡¯s exclusive deer blood wine.


    As for Bachelor Dawn, he drank milk.


    After staying up all night, Colin moved his index finger, and it didn''t take long for him to stuff all the food in front of him into his stomach.


    Bachelor Dawn¡¯s eating posture was very elegant, and he saw that he had been specially trained, but his speed was not slow, and he almost solved the battle with Colin at the same time.


    Wiping her mouth, Colin asked Cathy to pour two cups of coffee, then smiled and asked: "Bachelor Dawn, I have always had a doubt, why would you be willing to support Vera to become the Duke of the North? Don¡¯t use Joyce. I''m too young to prevaricate me."


    Indeed, the young lord, on the contrary, is a good opportunity for every powerful official to show off his skills.


    Bachelor Dawn took a sip of coffee and thought about it: "My Lord Viscount, I actually chose to support Miss Vera because of you."


    "Me?" Colin was obviously stunned.


    "Yes." Bachelor Dawn looked directly at Colin with a calm expression, "Because I think that only you can turn the tide and quell the rebellion in the North."


    Dawn obviously saw that in this relationship between Colin and Vera, Colin was undoubtedly the dominant player. So, once Vera becomes the Duke of the North, it will actually be Colin who really controls the North.


    "You are so optimistic about me?" Colin was slightly proud, after all, everyone likes to be praised.


    "Of course. You are a military wizard who can be regarded by Marquis Garcia. You have defeated powerful enemies in Silvermoon City and Troll King City twice and proved your military ability. Talent, you must be the number one in the North.


    Moreover, your political talents are also quite outstanding. Whether it is winning the final victory in the complex game of Silvermoon City, or stabilizing Ice Rock City in the chaos of the Northern Territory, it has proved your excellent governance talent.


    In addition, I recently discovered that the ¡®point¡¯ system you used to manage slaves can be said to be a genius creation!


    Therefore, I believe that the Northern Territory will definitely be able to rejuvenate under your governance! "


    Colin was a little surprised. Obviously, he did not expect this Bachelor of Dawn to study himself so deeply, and he also saw at a glance that the points system he had worked out was the key to arousing the enthusiasm of the slaves.


    However, he didn''t want to be overly proud, he quickly took a sip of coffee, then smiled reservedly, and said:


    "Unexpectedly, Bachelor Dawn, you are so concerned about me and so confident. However, not everyone supports me like you, and not everyone wants to see Vera become the Lord of the North."


    Bachelor Dawn instantly understood what Colin meant, and immediately replied: "Viscount Lord, it is not difficult for Miss Vera to inherit the title of Duke."


    Colin''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t want to be reserved, so he asked quickly: "How to do it?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled confidently, cleared his throat, and analyzed:


    "Master Viscount, the ownership of the Duke of the North is mainly determined by the three powers.


    First, of course, it is the St. Hild family. More precisely, it is the will of the previous duke. However, now the duke has died suddenly without leaving any will, let alone appointing a clear heir, so there is no need for this aspect. Consider too much. "


    Colin nodded in agreement. In fact, he was a little puzzled why the Duke of St. Hild had not given the position of Marquis of the East to his third son Joyce to determine his inheritance.


    But since this matter was beneficial to Vera, Colin didn''t want to entangle the real thoughts of the Duke of St. Hild anymore.


    "Second power..." Bachelor Dawn continued, "It is the royal family of the Glory Empire. The Duke of the North needs to be canonized by the emperor, so Vera must be recognized by Emperor Reinhardt.


    The third-party force is the Imperial Senate. Don''t look at the Senate, there are some big masters who tease the birds and walk the dogs all day, as if they don''t care about anything.


    However, they also have a say in the ownership of the Duke of the North. If they unanimously oppose Vera, then even Emperor Reinhardt cannot ignore their influence. "


    Colin looked a little solemn, he suddenly found that he had no understanding of the aforementioned forces, let alone the decisions that influenced them.


    However, this explanation of Bachelor Dawn pointed out the direction for him, and there must be some way.


    After thinking for a while, Colin asked seriously: "So, how can the Great Reinhardt and the Senate agree to Vera''s succession as Duke of the North?"


    Bachelor Dawn is still in a hurry: "Let¡¯s talk about the Senate first.


    The Imperial Senate is composed of 117 noble members. Although they have no titles, they have extremely high qualifications and extensive connections, and they have great influence in the upper echelons of the empire.


    To be honest, I don''t know what each of them is towards Vera, which is difficult to figure out in a short time.


    However, it is difficult for them to like one person at the same time, but it is easy if you want them to hate one person at the same time. "


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "Master Viscount, do you know Baron Heidegger?"


    "Of course I know, the Prime Minister of the Empire." Colin said lightly.


    In fact, he was a little guilty, after all he knew this about Baron Heidegger.


    Bachelor Dawn also didn''t know if he had seen Colin''s embarrassment, so he went on to explain it in more detail:


    "Baron Heidegger was born in a civilian family and was fortunate enough to have the opportunity to study at Baita Academy. After graduation, he has been serving the San Lorenzo family.


    Although he came from a humble background, Baron Heidegger was extremely talented. It took just 13 years to change from a commoner to the prime minister of the palace. Then he sat in this position for more than 40 years. It can be said that the imperial palace is the most insignificant. An old minister replaced.


    At the beginning of his ascension to the throne, Emperor Reinhardt tried to knight Heidegger in order to show grace and win. But this decision was strongly opposed by the Senate.


    The reason is simple. Although Heidegger is the prime minister of the empire, he is a commoner, and according to the law of nobility, he cannot be directly nominated.


    The Senate hoped that Emperor Reinhardt would choose a noble daughter to marry Heidegger, and promised that their descendants would receive knighthood canonization.


    But at that time, the Prime Minister was nearly seventy years old, even if he married a noble daughter, how could he give birth to offspring?


    What''s more, Heidegger has not married in his life, and it is said that he is not good for female sex..."


    At this point, Bachelor Dawn''s expression was a little strange, and Colin immediately thought about the prime minister''s sexual orientation.


    "...In short, the emperor and the Senate were in a deadlock over Heidegger''s knighthood, and after a fierce struggle and a series of concessions, the Senate reluctantly agreed.


    However, the emperor also made a great compromise. The Prime Minister only got a baron of the lowest rank, and this title was for life, not hereditary, or emptied, and had no territory.


    Despite all the restrictions, he was the first civilian to be knighted after all, which was a great honor for Heidegger.


    It is a pity that the resistance shown by the Senate during this process and the restrictions imposed on the baronship angered the proud Heidegger. He even publicly declared that-


    ¡®I would rather be a free civilian than a nobleman with his hands and feet tied up.¡¯


    Although under the emperor''s persuasion Heidegger finally accepted the title, but he and the Senate had already forged an enmity.


    After that, the palace prime minister used his position to use his position and passed several bills restricting the power of the Senate, which also made the two sides'' hatred deeper and deeper.


    Therefore, if you want the Senate to support Miss Vera, then you don''t need to figure out the attitudes of hundreds of Senate members. You only need to ask Baron Heidegger to support Son Joyce.


    Whatever Baron Heidegger supports, the Senate will definitely oppose it in unison! "


    "So, how should Baron Heidegger support Joyce?" Colin''s heart gradually became hot.


    "You can leave this to me." Bachelor Dawn said to himself, "I have some friendship with Baron Heidegger, and I am sure to ask him to express his respect for Lord Joyce in public."


    Colin realized that these two were from Baita Academy, and some connections were normal.


    "Okay! Then there is the last question. How to get the Great Reinhardt to agree to Vera''s succession as the Duke of the North?"

 Chapter 227： Plan (below)

    Da da da¡­¡­


    Cathy walked into the restaurant lightly, refilled the two people who were talking, and then left lightly.


    After the hall closed again, Bachelor Dawn said astonishingly: "Master Viscount, in fact, between Miss Vera and Son Joyce, Emperor Reinhardt is bound to lean towards Miss Vera."


    "Oh? Why?" Colin asked quickly with a move in his heart.


    Bachelor Dawn took a sip of coffee and said calmly:


    "Master Viscount, do you know why the San Lorenzo family will tolerate the St. Theon family usurping the North this time? Even secretly instructing the Mennum family to send troops to attack the Golden Lion Army?"


    "Should I want to take this to split the northern border." Colin said in an uncertain tone.


    "The Maynum family and the Dawson family really want to establish a kingdom of dwarves. This is a good move to split the North, but you really think that because of this, the San Lorenzo family ignores the in-law relationship with the San Hilde family. , To help the Saint Theon family, who have old enemies with him, to conquer the North?"


    "The Saint Theon family should have given other conditions."


    "Yes. I guessed that before, but the death of the Duke immediately made me realize what this condition was given by the St. Theon family."


    "What is it?" Colin was immediately provoked by the opponent''s curiosity.


    Bachelor Dawn did not answer immediately, but asked: "My Lord, what do you think the Duke was killed by?"


    "It should be some kind of forbidden curse."


    "I think so too, and, I guess, this forbidden curse should be the masterpiece of the St. Theon family Mr. Coquettish, but I don''t know what the price he paid for it."


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help thinking of Falling Eagle City in the raging fire, and Mr. Hood in the smoke.


    He wanted to tell Dawn about Falling Eagle City, but he stopped again when he reached his lips.


    One day has just passed since the fall of the Eagle City. With the speed of communication in this world, it is impossible for Colin to learn the news so quickly.


    In order not to reveal his biggest secret, Colin can''t let people know now, he knows the situation of Falling Eagle City, and he has to wait at least a few days before talking.


    "Master Viscount, do you know Prince Leahy?" Of course, Bachelor Dawn couldn''t guess what Colin was thinking, and asked again.


    "Well, I know, the only paladin still alive in the royal family."


    "Yes. Prince Leahy is a good paladin, but he comes from the San Lorenzo family, he was not taken seriously before he was promoted to Sanctuary, and he even suffered a lot of grievances because of the competition for training resources.


    This also caused this person to be domineering after becoming a paladin, with a strong desire for power, and he was not respectful to the line of San Lorenzo.


    Therefore, Emperor Reinhardt both relied on this man and was afraid of him, and I think the latter might be more.


    However, Prince Leahy''s strength destined no one to rule him, and Emperor Reinhardt could only swallow his breath in front of him.


    So, when I saw the death of Duke St. Hild under some unknown forbidden curse, I understood what the conditions of St. Theon''s family used in exchange for the support of the emperor were. "


    Colin also understood at this time: "You mean, the Saint Theon family used this forbidden curse that can kill the Paladin in exchange for the support of Emperor Reinhardt?"


    Bachelor Dawn nodded: "Yes, Emperor Reinhardt is afraid of Prince Leahy¡¯s force. If at this time the Saint Theon family sends a forbidden curse that can kill the Paladin, hehe, Emperor Reinhardt must Will be tempted."


    Colin nodded involuntarily, agreeing with this speculation.


    But then he wondered again: "Then what does this have to do with Emperor Reinhardt''s support for Willa to become the Duke of the North?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled slightly and continued to explain:


    "I think that Emperor Reinhardt did not actually want to kill Prince Leahy.


    The San Lorenzo family needs such a banner and a Paladin to deter the Quartet, but the emperor certainly does not want this sword to cut himself, so he needs something that can counter the Paladin, that is, Saint Theon. The curse of the family.


    But to release this forbidden curse, Emperor Reinhardt needed the help of a wizard.


    However, the enmity between the imperial nobles and the Mages Council was too deep, and Emperor Reinhardt did not dare to win over Yeville in the face, so he needed a mage partner..."


    When Colin heard this, he immediately reacted.


    Mr. Xiang is such a partner, but Vera can also become this partner!


    She is not only a descendant of the Paladin family, but also a mage.


    Even more suitable than Mr. Hooter to become the target of Emperor Reinhardt!


    Therefore, if you want to choose between Joyce and Vera to become the Duke of the North, Vera must be the first person in the heart of Emperor Reinhardt.


    Colin was excited. He originally worried that Vera would have difficulties in inheriting the title of Duke of the North. However, after the analysis of Bachelor Dawn''s sophistication, he suddenly realized¡ª¡ª


    It turns out that Vera has the absolute chance of winning compared to Joyce!


    Thinking of this, Colin''s eyes on Bachelor Dawn grew fierce.


    This is indeed a rare talent!


    Talented, well-connected, and know the empire well.


    If he got the help of Bachelor of Dawn, Colin would be even more powerful.


    Although he was eager to solicit, Colin was not in a hurry.


    Bachelor Dawn is the vassal of the St. Hild family. As long as Vera succeeds in succeeding as the Duke, he will naturally become Colin''s help.


    Of course, the premise of all this is based on the premise of defeating the St. Theon family.


    If Mr. Hooter is allowed to become the Duke of the North, then Vera and Joyce will stop fighting and go play in the mud.


    However, according to Bachelor Dawn¡¯s previous analysis, as long as the Golden Lion Army defended Winter City without losing it, causing the battle to fall into a stalemate, and then splitting the vassal forces of the Saint Theon family one by one, the chaos in the North would naturally be subdued.


    "Very well, Bachelor Dawn, when I rectify the army, I will personally **** Vera to the Golden Lion army station as soon as possible and persuade them to return to the defense of Winter City!"


    When Bachelor Dawn heard the words, he smiled happily: "Master Viscount, you made the wisest choice! However, the Maynum family¡¯s army has approached the Golden Lion Legion. You must race against time before the opponent cuts off the Golden Lion Legion¡¯s back. Arrived at the camp."


    "Well, I will leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    After that, the two chatted for a while, and Bachelor Dawn stood up and left.


    Only Colin was left in the restaurant. He drank the cold coffee alone, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, Cathy came in to pack her things and asked, "Master, do you need anything else?"


    Colin shook his head and said, "No, I''m full. Let Yimeng come to see me."


    "Yes."


    Not long after, the butler Yimon hurriedly walked into the restaurant: "Master, are you looking for me?"


    "Well, I remember that Bachelor Dawn is not a commoner? What is his last name?"


    "MasterThe full name of the bachelor is Dawn White."


    "White..." Clin was caught blind again, "Is this the Northern Family?"


    Fortunately, Yimon knew a little about this family and quickly explained: "Master, the White family are vassals of the imperial royal family. Inherit the title."


    "A royal vassal?" Colin''s eyes flashed, surprised.


    A bachelor from a family of royal vassals was regarded as a confidant by the Duke of St. Hild, and there must be some reason for this.


    After a while, he spoke again and said: "You send someone to investigate this White family. I need more detailed information."


    "Yes, sir."


    "In addition, inform the Knights of Log, to summon a thousand black cavalry, and tomorrow morning, go with me."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 228： Chase and escape

    The sunset glow is sky, heralding another good weather.


    Ta ta ta...


    Yiqi galloped north amid the rush of horses'' hoofs.


    The knight on the horse was quite embarrassed. His loose hair was flying in the evening breeze. The expensive clothes on his body had been damaged in several places, and there were blood stains all over his body. Obviously, he had just experienced a battle.


    This person is the Viscount Lawrence who escaped from the Uman family barracks.


    He firmly held a knight''s sword with blood stains in his hand, but at this time he had used it as a whip, slapped the horse''s buttocks continuously, urging the horse to gallop.


    Behind him, in the distance, there was a faint plume of smoke rising.


    Dozens of galloping horses are closely behind him, brandishing swords and bows, chasing him.


    This chase and escape battle has been going on for a whole day, and Viscount Lawrence felt that he was about to reach his limit.


    But he did not dare to stop at all.


    Because from the previous few short encounters, he could clearly feel that those chasing soldiers really wanted to kill him!


    I''m afraid that my mother is already ill-fortuned.


    Even Earl Uman should already know that he is not his biological son!


    Viscount Lawrence was filled with regrets.


    Knowing this, he would not make his own claim and try to assassinate Count Uman with his mother.


    It should be arranged by my father.


    But then, he shook his head severely and threw the idea out of his mind.


    Can''t wait for my father to arrange everything!


    Viscount Lawrence knew that his true father, Mr. Coquettish, was more than his son.


    Although they are all illegitimate children, he himself is not his father''s aunt.


    Even if he waited for his father to become the new Duke of the North, he would never be able to marry his own sister, Penny, because it is also a taboo love in this world and is not recognized by the world.


    Therefore, if those illegitimate children still have a slim hope that their status can be converted, then Lawrence is destined to be impossible to become a son.


    Of course, Lawrence also knows the agreement between his father and mother that he will become the adopted son of Mr. Coquettish in the future and change his surname to Saint Theon.


    But, what if in the future Mr. Coquettish has a son himself?


    Mr. Xiang has never married a wife now, but what happens after he becomes the Duke of the North?


    Would he not marry forever?


    This sense of crisis prompted Lawrence and Penny to decide to assassinate the Earl of Uman, and then take the opportunity to control the Uman family''s army.


    In this way, with the army in hand, it also has a bargaining chip.


    Their mother and son also have some confidence.


    But I didn''t expect...


    Messed up.


    All kinds of complicated emotions were tumbling in Lawrence''s heart, absent-mindedly, he did not notice that the horse underneath him was dying.


    Foam had already appeared from the horse''s mouth, and it was obvious that he could fall to the ground at any time.


    Between chasing and fleeing, six or seven miles passed in a blink of an eye.


    The horse under Viscount Lawrence was already sweating, and the white foam around his mouth oozes traces of blood.


    Sure enough, the next second, the horse staggered, and suddenly rolled to the ground, the bones broke and made a crisp sound, which was very ear-piercing.


    Viscount Lawrence was immediately thrown out, shocked in his heart.


    But fortunately, as a Tier 3 knight, his quality is far beyond that of ordinary people. In the air, he forcibly constricted his body, formed into a ball, rolled a few laps when landing, and then jumped up vigorously. .


    Viscount Lawrence took a few breaths, looking at the cavalry team chasing behind him, a feeling of despair rose in his heart.


    But soon, he shook his head and suppressed this emotion.


    A fierce and hideous color appeared in his eyes, and Viscount Lawrence held the sword in both hands, bent his knees slightly, and made a move to prepare for battle.


    Since it has failed, it can only bear the consequences.


    Viscount Lawrence put aside all the useless emotions and stared at the cavalry who were approaching.


    Step on...


    The sound of horses'' hoofs became heavier and heavier, and the tremors of the earth became more and more intense.


    "Come on! The Saint Theon family will never yield!"


    Lawrence roared wildly, with a ferocious expression like a tiger in desperate situation.


    The faces of the cavalry on the opposite side were already clearly visible. They raised their swords one after another.


    Closer, closer...


    Lawrence took a deep breath, preparing for the upcoming collision.


    Time seemed to slow down, and the air seemed to heat up.


    No, not as if!


    The air is really hot!


    In just an instant, Lawrence felt the oncoming heat wave, as if facing a big stove.


    boom!


    Just as he was puzzled, a wall of fire stood abruptly in front of him, and the air seemed to be suffocating.


    The law of ßÔ·¨¡ª¡ª


    The chasing soldiers were terrified and controlled the horses frantically, trying to stop in front of the wall of fire. However, how could the horses that have entered the charging state stop in a short time?


    Like moths fighting the fire, most of the chasing soldiers rushed into the wall of fire one after another under the action of inertia.


    The blazing flame seemed to have a peculiar magic power, instantly turning them into ashes.


    The chasers who were behind had no time to figure out what was going on, and they all tried their best to turn their horses around and immediately ran back.


    However, before they could escape far away, another huge ball of fire fell from the sky, completely devouring the remaining chasers.


    The flowing flames instantly covered the grassland in a radius of several hundred meters. When the fire faded, only a large area of ??scorched earth and the remains of suspected ashes could be seen.


    When the gentle evening breeze blows, the ashes flying all over the sky seem to be a little bit of starlight, with a weird and cruel beauty.


    Lawrence looked stupidly at everything in front of him, as if he hadn''t recovered from the great changes.


    After a long while, he finally withdrew the long sword, his face showed the surviving smile.


    "Father, is that you?" Lawrence looked around and shouted.


    Soon, he found the humble figure not far behind him.


    "Father!" Lawrence hurried over.


    "Why are they chasing you?" Mr. Hoodoo''s face was covered in the hood of the mage''s robe, and his expression could not be seen clearly.


    "They..." Lawrence was speechless.


    After hesitating, he still told Mr. Hooter what he had done with his mother.


    After listening to Mr. Cougar, there was no movement for a while.


    The sun gradually set down, leaving only a little afterglow to barely illuminate the world.


    The steps of darkness are unstoppable, and will soon rule this land.


    The night breeze was cool, and Lawrence''s heart was even colder.


    Mr. Ho''s silence was eroding his belief bit by bit, causing him to slide into the abyss of despair.


    But just as the darkness was about to completely devour Lawrence, a ray of light suddenly illuminated his world.


    Just listen to Mr. Coquettish said: "I know."


    His tone was extremely flat, as if he didn''t care about Lawrence''s troubles.


    Lawrence felt nervous and asked tentatively: "Father, then... what should we do now?"


    Mr. Hood suddenly raised his head, and his wide hood slipped back, revealing his face¡ª¡ª


    What kind of face is that!


    The left half has completely turned into a weird blue-gray The twisted blood vessels are like strips of earthworms, constantly squirming under the skin, and the more terrifying thing is his left eye.


    There are no eyeballs anymore, there is only a hole left, a hole that is not bottomless, as if to be sucked into the soul at a glance.


    Lawrence was so frightened that he took three steps back, but he immediately realized his behavior was inappropriate, and hurriedly took three steps forward.


    Enduring the fear and trembling of the body, he greeted: "Father, are you okay?"


    "Follow me." Mr. Xiang said coldly.


    After saying this, he didn''t answer Lawrence''s question, just stood up in silence, and then walked forward.


    Lawrence didn''t dare to ask more, and quickly followed.


    The last ray of sun''s brilliance disappeared from the horizon, and endless darkness completely enveloped the earth.

 Chapter 229： cost

    The warm morning light gently passed through the treetops, leaving a mottled light and shadow on the grass.


    Lawrence woke up in the crisp sound of birdsong.


    After climbing up from the ground, he immediately looked around until he saw the thin figure shrouded in the mage''s robe not far away, and finally felt relieved.


    Lawrence walked over and asked softly, "Good morning, father."


    Mr. Hao didn''t look back, he was just recording something intently.


    Lawrence was a little embarrassed, but didn''t dare to bother too much, so he stepped away lightly, ready to find some prey for breakfast.


    In the morning in the forest, the air is exceptionally fresh, and there is still a little dew on the leaves.


    Lawrence found the traces left by a few hares, and immediately chased after him.


    But before he went far, he saw a group of frightened birds fluttering out of the forest.


    someone is coming!


    Lawrence immediately ran back.


    When he saw Mr. Hooter again, he immediately shouted: "Father! Someone is coming! I''m afraid it is the chaser of the Uman family!"


    As if he didn''t hear the shouts behind him, Mr. Ho still wrote and painted on the parchment scroll.


    Lawrence ran up to Mr. Hooter and reminded him again, but Mr. Hooter still did not move.


    Now Lawrence was caught blind, and when he didn''t know what to do, the surrounding bushes rustled, and soon, groups of heavily armed soldiers surrounded them.


    Lawrence looked around nervously with swords in both hands, while Mr. Hood was still immersed in writing, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him.


    The surrounding soldiers did not step forward after setting up their formation.


    Lawrence was puzzled when he saw a knight appear more and more.


    He rolled over and got off his horse, took off his helmet, revealing an expressionless face--


    It is Count Uman!


    Lawrence chuckled in his heart, yelling not well.


    The appearance of Earl Uman indicates that the army is nearby, which also means that they may not be able to escape with their wings.


    Even if Mr. Wang is a powerful sixth-order mage, it is impossible to escape the encirclement of tens of thousands of troops.


    In Lawrence''s desperate eyes, Count Uman was alone, slowly walking towards them.


    At this moment, Mr. Homage finally finished writing, he took care of the sheepskin roll, and stood up.


    Just in time, Earl Uman also came to the front.


    Lawrence''s sword-holding hands trembled involuntarily. He wanted to say hello, but he didn''t know what to call Earl Uman.


    Count Uman did not look at his former "son" at all. Instead, he said to Mr. Hood: "Is this how the Saint Theon family treats allies?"


    Mr. Xiang pointed to his left eye and said blankly: "How can you kill a Paladin without paying the price? Falling into the Eagle City is your price, and I also paid my price."


    Count Uman sneered and said with disdain: "A left eye and a city, Mr. Hood, do you think this kind of effort is fair?"


    "It''s really unfair." Mr. Hood said lightly, "what more compensation do you want, you can just say it."


    "Compensation?" The sarcasm on Count Uman''s face became more and more intense. "The last stupid woman who wrote me a bad check has been killed by me. Don''t forget, you are not the Lord of the North, so don''t I want to compensate me for what you don''t have!"


    Mr. Hoggle flashed his eyes when he heard the "stupid woman", as if he understood the fate of his sister Penny, but he didn''t say anything, but asked flatly, "Then, just say what I have now. ,what do you want?"


    Count Uman''s eyes were full of tyrannical colors, and he roared: "I want you to pay the 300,000 people in Fallen Eagle City, are you willing?"


    Mr. Ho shook his head indifferently: "You kill me now, it won''t help the Uman family in any way, but cut off your last hope."


    Count Uman did not refute this time, and obviously he also agreed with Mr. Hood''s view.


    He needs to live first.


    But the anger in Count Uman''s eyes grew uncontrollably, almost gushing out.


    Lawrence shrank between the two big guys like a quail, trying to reduce his sense of existence, but obviously, his efforts were a bit futile, because he heard his name--


    "Well, let your son Lawrence pay for Fallen Eagle City for you!"


    "it is good."


    Hearing Count Uman''s request, Mr. Hood agreed without hesitation.


    It seemed that what the other party wanted to kill was not his own biological son, but a pet dog that he adopted casually.


    "What?" Lawrence stood blankly on the spot, as if he couldn''t believe his fate was so easily decided.


    He couldn''t help trembling all over, and cried out hoarsely, "Father, father!"


    Unfortunately, his biological father, Mr. Coquettish, ignored him at all.


    And his nominal father, Earl Uman, had already taken a step forward and grabbed his hair with one hand.


    "Father!" Lawrence looked at Count Uman with imploring eyes.


    At this time, he couldn''t care who the two people in front of him should be called father, anyway, as long as anyone could save his life, he would call him father.


    You can even call both...


    Huh--


    A silver light flashed, and Lawrence''s head was cut off.


    The blood spewing out instantly splashed all over Mr. Hooter.


    Count Uman deliberately raised Lawrence''s head in front of Mr. Hood, and said coldly: "This is just interest."


    Mr. Xiang stared directly at Lawrence''s head blankly, without any movement.


    Count Uman seemed to finally be out of breath, carrying a blood-drenched head, and walking away.


    When all the surrounding soldiers disperse, Mr. Hood took out the parchment scroll on his body again and continued to write and draw.


    Lawrence''s headless corpse just fell at his feet, and the flowing blood quickly stained a large area of ??grass.


    The surrounding air suddenly condensed a little bit of frost, and the temperature dropped more than ten degrees without warning, as if the cold winter had enveloped the earth again.


    "Are you not collecting a corpse for your son?" White-robed mage Kusius suddenly appeared next to Mr. Hood, jokingly.


    Mr. Xiang raised his head, did not answer the question just now, but frowned as he looked at his friend''s full white hair and the uncontrollable cold air around him: "Why are you so embarrassed?"


    Cusius sighed, and a trace of horror flashed in his eyes: "I met Ernest, cough cough, why do you think this old guy wants to fight us? Can''t he see what we have researched? Can the Mages Council really embark on the road to rise?"


    Mr. Xiang sneered: "He is just worried that his status will be challenged."


    "Hehe, short-sighted old thing!" Kusius cursed, and then wondered again, "But how did this old thing know our plan? It happened to appear in Fallen Eagle City at this time?"


    "Emperor Reinhardt should have notified Ernest."


    "Emperor Reinhardt? Why did he..." Cusius stopped talking halfway through.


    Because, he had guessed why Reinhardt did this.


    Obviously, Emperor Reinhardt was jealous of Mr. Coquettish, worried that he would use this forbidden spell to coerce himself. Now that the feasibility of the forbidden spell has been verified, and the scroll for the forbidden spell has been obtained, then Mr. Coquettish is naturally still dead. It''s better to drop.


    "In this case, the assassination against us may have just begun." Cusius''s face was a little gloomy.


    Mr. Hu shook his head: "No, Reinhardt will only hint that Ernest, and even Prince Leahy, will do something to us, he himself will not send anyone to kill us."


    "Do you just believe him? Or did he promise you something?"


    Mr. Hood did not answer Kusius¡¯s question, and still focused on the parchment in front of him.


    Seeing this, Kusius realized that the other party didn''t want to say it, so he scratched his head helplessly, and then changed the subject: "What about Count Uman? You let him humiliate you like this?"


    Mr. Xiang paused in his hand holding the pen, and said softly: "The two heads of the descendants of the Saint Theon family are enough for him to win the trust of the Saint Hild family."


    Cusius thought for a while, and seemed to understand what Mr. Coquettish meant, and he groaned: "You ruined Eagle City, and he killed your sister and your son. Well, this way, the people of the St. Hild family can really think You have broken.


    But, can you continue to trust this person in such a situation?


    Will Earl Uman continue to trust you? "


    Mr. Ho shook his head: "The word trust is too extravagant. I just think that Earl Uman will make the choice that is best for him. And this choice will also help me.


    Therefore, I will allow him to take the heads of Penny and Lawrence. "


    "What do you mean?" Kusius obviously couldn''t keep up with Mr. Hooter''s thoughts.


    "After the death of Duke St. Hild, the most likely to inherit the title of Duke In fact, Vera and Joyce are the only ones left. Earl Uman cannot support Vera because he and Viscount Anglia has a grudge.


    Therefore, he must be on Joyce''s side.


    And one of my main goals next is also the Anglia family.


    Therefore, no matter how much Earl Uman hates me, he will be my natural ally. "


    Speaking of this, a look of helplessness appeared on Mr. Wang''s face: "I originally had better arrangements for Earl Uman, but now, because of the reckless actions of two idiots...that''s all there is to it."


    Kusius chuckled, and suddenly said, "Speaking of which, Vera was still my student at Yeville. Would you like me to help you?"


    Mr. Hoggle stared, and looked at Kusius seriously for a long while, until he looked at the other party uncomfortably, he finally nodded and said:


    "Okay, you can try it. But I want to remind you that Viscount Angley is not easy to deal with."


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure."

 Chapter 230： invite

    May in the north is the most rainy season of the year.


    It is clearly noon, but the sky is already covered with clouds, no sunlight is visible, and the surrounding environment is as dim as night. Even the most inexperienced traveler knows that heavy rain is coming.


    Colin looked at the dark clouds above his head and ordered the Knight Logger beside him: "This rain is probably not going to be small. Let the soldiers camp on the spot. After lunch, let''s move forward depending on the situation."


    "Yes, Master Viscount!"


    As soon as Knight Logger took his order to leave, Colin felt a slight coolness on his forehead.


    The rain has come.


    Colin rolled over and got off his horse, and walked to the carriage beside him.


    As soon as he climbed the wooden stairs, the door of the car was opened, and a beautiful face of Yiaiyixi came out and welcomed Colin into the carriage.


    As soon as the car door was closed, Vera stretched out her white and round arms, hooked Colin''s neck, first sent a lingering kiss, and then carefully helped Colin untie the cloak and armor, and squatted down to take him off. Drop the leather boots.


    Enjoying the tenderness of his newlyweds, Colin said with a smile: "The heavy rain has arrived. I''m afraid we will have to wait here for a while before leaving."


    "Well, good." Vera nodded obediently, her ears suddenly turned red without knowing what she had thought of.


    It was stormy outside the car, and inside the car was warm and peaceful. Vera was only wearing a knee-length sleeveless thin silk nightdress. Her smooth and straight calves protruded from the bottom of the skirt. There were no shoes on her feet, and her crystal-white jade feet were just like that. Step on the white cashmere blanket.


    The golden hair is casually draped over the shoulders, revealing the white and slender neck. Because of the squat, the round buttocks under the nightdress are as full and attractive as peaches.


    As if she felt Colin''s fiery eyes, Vera blushed and raised her head, reaching out her hand to lift her hair to one side, letting the beautiful scenery on her chest be unobstructed.


    Colin immediately stretched out his hand to embrace the slender waist of his sweet wife, and hugged her to the limp behind the carriage.


    The gust of wind shook the carriage slightly.


    The raindrops of Dou Da crackled on the window of the car, covering up the sound of **** in the car.


    ...


    After a gust of wind and showers, the sky gradually cleared.


    Colin pulled a corner of the curtain and looked at the situation outside.


    The fragrant body came up from behind, Vera put her delicate chin on Colin''s shoulder, and said in a very lazy tone:


    "Colin, are we going to leave?"


    "Well, we have to rush to the Golden Lion Corps resident as soon as possible, so this time I have worked hard for you."


    "How can it be hard to be with you." Vera smiled sweetly and sent a fragrant kiss again.


    Colin walked out of the carriage after some more warmth.


    Knight Logger, who was guarding not far away, walked over immediately and reported: "Viscount Lord, the messenger of the Morrison family has found us. Would you like to see us?"


    "The Morrison family? Okay, bring him here."


    The lords in this world have strict rules for traveling, which is not only to show their identity, but also to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.


    If you want to pass through the territory of other lords, it is reasonable to send envoys in advance to inform the local lords of identity, number of persons accompanying, destination and other information. After receiving the information, the local lords can prepare in advance to receive VIPs, or explicitly refuse Passable.


    But Colin obviously won''t follow this procedure on this trip. Otherwise, when he slowly rushed to the running river, it is estimated that the Golden Lion army has been attacked by the dwarven army on both sides.


    What''s more, the soldiers he was accompanying this time had obviously exceeded the general travel standards of a lord, and strictly speaking, it should be an expedition.


    This kind of army transfer is supposed to be approved by the Lord of the North before the lords along the way will let it go.


    But under the current circumstances, the Northern Territory had long since turned into a pot of porridge, and the Duke of the Northern Territory was already dead, so Colin didn''t care about this rule, and didn''t notify the local lord along the way.


    Although their whereabouts will be discovered by the patrolling outposts, facing the black cavalry flags, these outposts dare not step forward to stop them.


    Of course, the lords along the way who got the news would certainly not invite uninvited guests like Colin into the castle.


    Therefore, this Earl Morrison was also the first lord to send an invitation to Colin.


    "Dear Viscount, welcome to Morrison! Lord Earl ordered me to come and invite you and your lady to visit Fengdie Fort!"


    After the Morrison family messenger finished speaking, he respectfully handed over an invitation.


    Colin took a glance, hesitating in his heart.


    He didn''t want to delay time along the way, but when faced with the Morrison family who took the initiative to invite, he felt that it was inappropriate to refuse directly.


    First of all, this is an earl family and has enough value to win over.


    Secondly, the current Earl Morrison had dealt with Colin before, and Colin had a very good impression of him.


    Moreover, the Morrison family is still a diehard of the St. Hild family, maybe this time going to Papilio Castle will be able to reap a powerful help.


    What''s more, after this heavy rain, the ground was slippery and the cavalry couldn''t advance at full speed. It''s better to go to Fengdie Fort for a rest and set off tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Colin nodded and accepted the other party''s invitation: "It is my honor to be a guest of the Morrison family!"


    Under Colin''s orders, the black cavalry began to turn.


    After traveling for more than half an hour, I saw the outline of a city.


    That is the Huayu City under the Morrison family.


    This city has been run by the Morrison family for more than 300 years. After several repairs and expansions, it has become one of the largest cities in the central part of the northern border.


    Huayu City is famous for its flowers, especially the unique black tulips here, which once set off a frenzy of pursuit in the Glorious Empire.


    At the craziest time, the price of a black tulip was enough to arm a hundred-man infantry company.


    But this madness also put the Morrison family on the cusp of the storm, and countless greedy covetous eyes made this family not known for force almost endangered.


    Fortunately, Earl Morrison was so sober at the time and immediately disclosed the cultivation method of black tulips, which caused its price to plummet. Although the Morrison family lost a cash cow because of this, it also avoided the danger of overturning.


    Bachelor Dawn, who was riding a horse side by side with Colin, suddenly smiled and said, "My lord, do you know? This Earl Morrison also asked the Duke of St. Hild to marry Miss Vera."


    "Oh?" Colin was stunned. "Then the reason why the Duke was late to see my envoy was because he hesitated between me and Earl Morrison?"


    Bachelor Dawn shrugged: "I don''t know this. Sometimes I can''t figure out what the Duke thinks. However, I guess Earl Morrison will ask Miss Vera for help later."


    "What can I do for you?" Colin was suddenly wary.


    "Help him marry a daughter of the St. Hild family. Of course, St. Hild''s daughter is gone, but there are side lines."


    Colin was relieved and said with a smile: "This shouldn''t be a big problem, right."


    At this time, the curtain of the carriage was also lifted, Vera poked her head out and explained softly:


    "Colin, the Morrison family has always liked to marry the St. Hild family. In recent years, almost every generation of Earl Morrison''s wife has come from the St. Hild family."


    Colin suddenly laughed a little: "What are they doing, do they want to improve their bloodline?"


    Bachelor Dawn''s eyes flickered: "Yes. Who doesn''t want a paladin born in his family? However, it seems that those who have always wanted to improve their bloodlines by marrying a paladin from the paladin family have never succeeded.


    More than a thousand years have passed The paladin family of the Glorious Empire has only decreased, not increased.


    Therefore, most families have given up this luxury now, and the daughter of the Paladin family is not as popular as before.


    However, this Morrison family seems to have not given up yet.


    Maybe they think that noble blood can be cultivated artificially just like a precious tulip. "


    Colin looked at the grin on Bachelor Dawn''s face, and suddenly became interested.


    What kind of secret is hidden in the paladin bloodline?


    And what exactly did this Morrison family researched out?


    While speaking, Huayucheng was already in front of him.


    Earl Morrison stood in front of the city gate in full costume, and when he saw Colin and his party, he immediately stepped forward to greet him.


    "Your Excellency Viscount Anglia, Viscountess, welcome to Huayu City!"

 Chapter 231： Banquet

    Clang clang...


    The dull death knell came from the church in the center of Huayu City.


    Inside the church, the coffin of the Duke of St. Hild opened again for the mourning of the members of the Morrison family.


    When the ceremony was over, everyone left the church with a heavy heart.


    The dead are gone, but the living have to move on.


    Colin and Vera cleared up their minds, and under the leadership of Earl Morrison, they arrived at Papilio Castle.


    This Morrison family castle is located in the southeast corner of Huayu City. It covers an area of ??more than 800 acres. The main body is solid granite, and the outer wall is made of precious white glazed rock. It looks like a white jade castle from a distance.


    Inside the fort are all kinds of gorgeous courtyards and row upon row of buildings. Of course, the signature of the Morrison family¡ªtulips is indispensable.


    From the most common white, red, and yellow to the rarest and precious black tulips, you can find them here.


    The colorful tulips make Fengdie Fortress beautifully and colorfully, a scene full of vitality.


    Colin couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and the nasal cavity was immediately filled with fresh and elegant floral fragrance...Huh?


    Why is there a trace of blood?


    Colin frowned and turned to look at Vera.


    But she didn''t seem to notice any abnormality, and she was still intoxicated in this sea of ??flowers.


    The Knight Logger behind him did not respond, and Earl Morrison was still enthusiastically introducing information about these tulips.


    Colin smelled it carefully again, and found that it was not an illusion just now. There was indeed a faint smell of blood in this castle.


    This smell may be hidden from others, but it can''t escape the nose of the blood race.


    what happened?


    Could it be that tulips, like the blood rose, need to be nurtured with blood?


    Colin temporarily pressed his doubts to the bottom of his heart, and followed Earl Morrison to the inner courtyard of the castle.


    After setting up their guards and servants, Colin and Vera first took a hot bath comfortably.


    When they were dressed neatly, Monton, the housekeeper of the Morrison family, had been waiting outside the door for a long time.


    "Master Viscount, the dinner party is ready."


    "Okay, please lead the way."


    Following the butler Monton, Colin led Vera through the long corridor to the banquet hall.


    Hundreds of incense candles exuding fresh fragrance illuminate the elegant and magnificent hall, but the atmosphere of the banquet is not warm, after all, everyone has just paid a silent tribute to the Duke of St. Hild.


    The Morrison family didn''t even arrange a band, and tonight''s banquet was destined to be quieter and more solemn.


    When Vera walked in with Colin''s arm, everyone''s eyes focused on the Viscount couple.


    Colin wore a burgundy Viscount dress, with a black tulip sent by the servant of the Morrison family pinned on his chest, which matched Vera''s black shoulder-length dress next to him.


    Vera''s dress tonight is not too grand, she doesn''t have too much decoration, her golden hair is casually draped over her shoulders, her snow-white slender feet are stepped on a pair of silver high-heeled sandals, and she is decent and lazy. .


    Earl Morrison hurriedly greeted him, greeted the Colin couple enthusiastically, and introduced several important figures of the Morrison family to them.


    It has to be said that the Morrison family does have a kind of almost fanatical preference for the daughters of the St. Hild family, and Colin has greeted several wives from the St. Hild family.


    However, these ladies are basically collateral members of the Saint Hild family. Although they are higher than Vera in generation, they must be far inferior to Vera in terms of status.


    The only exception is the lady of the old count, Grace St. Hild.


    This Mrs. Grace was still the aunt of the Duke of St. Hilde, so Vera had to call her grandmother.


    In the Northern Lords'' Rebellion last year, the old count was stabbed to death by Kahn Sudor in public because he refused to betray the Duke of St. Hild. After the news reached Papilio Castle, Mrs. Grace was determined to disregard the family¡¯s persuasion. Go to Winter City and ask the Duke of St. Hild for an explanation for the death of her husband.


    As a result, the Duke of St. Hild came to Huayu City in person, attended the funeral of the old earl, and became one of the four coffin bearers.


    This kind of courtesy, many people think that the Duke of St. Hilde is ashamed of the old count.


    But some people think that the reason why the Duke of St. Hild took such a low profile is entirely because of Mrs. Grace.


    In short, if it is said that under the current chaos, which family is the least likely to betray the St. Hild family, it must be the Morrison family.


    This family has been deeply entangled with the St. Hild family, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are the side branches of the St. Hild family in Huayu City.


    Therefore, marriage is still useful, but the premise is that there must be enough connections.


    As long as you can make the wives of important members of the other''s family all members of your own family, then this kind of fetters will inevitably transcend the limits of interest.


    This is also the reason why Colin dared to accept the invitation of Earl Morrison to enter Huayu City. Anyone could be attracted by the Saint Theon family, but this Morrison family could not.


    "Because the time is too tight, I didn''t catch up with your wedding, and there is no decent gift. I have to give you this bracelet that has been with me for most of my life."


    Mrs. Grace smiled and took Vera''s hand, and tied a string of gold wheat ear bracelets to her hand.


    "Thank you grandma!" Vera flushed.


    The meaning of Maisui in the Glorious Empire is "many children", and it is quite appropriate to give it to newly married couples.


    And according to custom, a bride generally needs something passed down from her mother or matrilineal elders to get married, but the duchess has been dead for many years, and Vera''s biological mother has always been a mystery. At this time, Mrs. Grace¡¯s gift just made up for Vera. Regret.


    Mrs. Grace smiled and patted Vera''s hand, indicating that she was not welcome, and then her face became solemn:


    "I''m sorry for your father''s death. But I want to know more, how did he die?"


    Vera recounted the situation at the wedding, and added her own speculation about the death of the Duke.


    "Similar to the Forbidden Curse of the Petrified Eye?" Mrs. Grace thought for a while and nodded, "You guessed it, the one that can kill the Paladin must be the Forbidden Curse! And the one who shoots is indeed very likely to be the Holy Feast. Mr. Coquettish from the Eun family."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Earl Morrison shook his head. "It takes life to release the Forbidden Curse, but this Mr. Hoodoo has been planning for so many years to conquer the northern border, and he is about to succeed. How could he be willing to be at this time? Use your own life to exchange the life of the Duke of St. Hild?"


    "I think so too." Bachelor Dawn also nodded and echoed Earl Morrison''s remarks, "If the St. Theon family is at an extreme disadvantage, then Mr. Hood may still make such a mortal counterattack and desperate behavior. But now the situation in the north..."


    The Bachelor of Dawn did not continue, but everyone knew in their hearts that the current situation in the North should be the St. Theon family having the upper hand.


    Mrs. Grace coughed twice which attracted everyone''s attention, and then sighed: "Perhaps, the price of this forbidden curse was not borne by Mr. Coquettish."


    Bachelor Dawn said curiously: "Oh? Dear Mrs. Grace, do you know what?"


    "Just before the dinner, I just received a message--" Mrs. Grace looked solemn, "Falconry City has been burned to ashes a few days ago!"


    "what?"


    Everyone was immediately stunned by the news.


    Except for Colin.


    Of course he had known the news a long time ago, but he never said it.


    So, of course Mrs. Grace¡¯s news won¡¯t surprise him, but Colin discovered another very interesting thing¡ª¡ª


    Earl Morrison had just learned the news.


    In this way, this Mrs. Grace is probably the real master of Fengdie Castle.

 Chapter 232： promise

    In the banquet hall of Fengdie Fort, it was quiet for a while.


    Everyone was digesting the shocking news that Mrs. Grace had just said.


    After a long while, a series of questions emerged from the people who responded:


    "You mean an entire Fallen Eagle City has been reduced to ashes?"


    "Where are the residents of the city? Are they all..."


    "Could this be the price of the forbidden curse you just mentioned?"


    "Is the Uman family crazy? In order to support the St. Theon family, they burned their nests?"


    ...


    Mrs. Grace pressed her hands down and soothed:


    "Everyone, this news came back from a chamber of commerce that has been well acquainted with the Morrison family. I have immediately sent someone to Fall Eagle City to check it out. I''m afraid it will take a while to know what happened there. ."


    Everyone stopped asking questions, but it was inevitable that they started to think, whisper and talk.


    At this time, Colin also temporarily put away the surprise on his face, and asked Vera: "Can the cost of the curse really be transferred to the civilians in a city?"


    "I...I''m not sure." Vera''s brows were twisted together, "At least the cost of the forbidden spell as I understand it can only be borne by the caster."


    Bachelor Dawn said in a deep voice: "But it was a brand new forbidden curse that killed the Duke of St. Hilde that day, so it is very likely that Mr. Wang has developed a method that can transfer the side effects of the forbidden curse."


    "It''s possible." Vera''s face became extremely solemn.


    Everyone also fell into silence.


    They have also reacted, if this is true, then the status of the mage, and the relationship between Yevel and the Glory Empire, may be about to undergo earth-shaking changes.


    "This is a sorcery to exterminate humanity! His Majesty the Emperor will never allow such a sorcery to appear in the Glorious Empire!" Earl Morrison''s voice was a bit sharp.


    Obviously, this forbidden curse is a great threat to every imperial knight.


    It can kill a paladin, but it can also kill any knight.


    And the price seems to only need to sacrifice some civilians.


    In the past, the imperial nobles were not too nervous about the forbidden curses of the wizards. Although the forbidden curses were extremely powerful, it was a life-for-life method. As long as the wizards were not driven to a dead end, they would not fight to death. .


    However, if Mr. Hooters really didn¡¯t have to pay his own life, but instead used the lives of civilians in exchange for the lives of the Paladins, even if it was exchanged for the lives of hundreds of thousands of civilians in a city, it was also in the eyes of the imperial nobles. An extremely terrible thing.


    Such a forbidden curse is simply a sword of Damocles, hanging high above the head of every imperial knight.


    Colin and Bachelor Dawn looked at each other, and sighed in unison.


    Because according to their previous analysis, the release of this forbidden curse in Fallen Eagle City was probably approved by Emperor Reinhardt.


    The imperial emperor wanted to restrict his uncle, Prince Leahy, the Paladin.


    As for whether the emperor''s move will cause fire or even a greater disaster, it can only wait for the development of the situation.


    Mrs. Grace patted Earl Morrison on the arm, indicating that he needn''t panic too much:


    "When the investigation becomes clear about the situation in Fallen Eagle City, I will also send this matter to Dragon City to inform His Majesty the Emperor. I believe that His Majesty will not allow such an evil mage to continue to wreak havoc in the empire."


    Afterwards, she looked at Colin and asked, "Viscount Angele, are you planning to **** the Duke''s body back to Wintery City this time?"


    Colin nodded and said, "Yes. In addition, I am also going to the Golden Lion Army''s garrison to persuade this army to withdraw to Winter City and avoid the rebels for the time being."


    Mrs. Grace frowned suddenly: "Viscount Angley, is it your idea to let the Golden Lion Army withdraw to Winter City?"


    Before Colin answered, Bachelor Dawn preemptively said: "Mrs. Grace, this is the death of Lord Duke."


    "Oh? Really?" Mrs. Grace looked at the former Duke''s confidant with playful eyes.


    "Yes." Bachelor Dawn''s expression remained unchanged, and he continued to explain, "The moment the Lord Duke received the news that the Maynum family sent troops to the north, he had already made the news to withdraw the Golden Lion army, but it hadn''t If it is too late to issue the order, the Lord Duke will... be miserable."


    Mrs. Grace seemed not to believe this statement, but she couldn''t refute it.


    After all, the last part of Duke St. Hilde''s life was spent in Ice Rock City. Except for Bachelor Dawn and the Anglia couple, it is hard to say that they know what the Lord Duke is thinking at the end.


    Seeing that Earl Morrison seemed to want to say something, Colin spoke first: "Earl, I heard that the Papilio Legion of the Morrison family has excellent combat effectiveness. Now the situation in the North is critical. Isn''t it time to send troops to fight the rebellion? "


    Earl Morrison blushed when Colin praised his family''s army for "superior combat effectiveness."


    The Swallowtail Legion is not considered a strong army on the northern front line. What''s more, Charles''s fiasco on the front line last year ruined the essence of the Swallowtail Legion.


    However, at this moment, in the presence of Colin and Vera, Earl Morrison was not easy to refuse bluntly, so he had to make a frowning face and sighed:


    "Your Excellency, the Morrison family is certainly willing to send troops to help the St. Hild family clean up the rebels, but the great famine hit us by surprise. Without enough food, I dare not send out the army easily."


    In fact, Earl Morrison was not deliberately making excuses. The famine in the north was fierce and sudden. In addition, the Saint Theon family used the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to secretly hoard food in advance, raising the price of food, resulting in the current North Most lords in the realm are in a state of food shortage.


    Except for the rebels who had been prepared for a long time, only Colin had searched the half-elf kingdom, and there was no worries about food.


    At the beginning of the year, Earl Morrison also personally went to Ice Rock City to buy food from Colin.


    At this time, Earl Morrison once again used food shortages as an excuse, also hoping to get some more food from Colin.


    Mrs. Grace also nodded in agreement: "Viscount Anglia, the Morrison family''s food stock is indeed very tense, but our determination to support the St. Hild family has never wavered.


    In this way, I can promise you that if the Anglia family can solve the food problem of the Swallowtail Legion, then this legion will definitely appear on the front line against the rebels! "


    Hearing such a promise, Vera''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she held Mrs. Grace''s hand excitedly, and she couldn''t help but express her gratitude.


    However, Colin did not immediately agree.


    Who knows how big the Morrison family''s food gap is, he doesn''t want to let Anglialing fall into a state of food shortage in order to help them.


    What''s more, after some analysis by Bachelor of Dawn, Colin has already determined the most appropriate strategic choice under the current situation-Shou!


    Drag the war into a deadlock to divide the vassal forces of the St. Theon family, and even find a way to push Vera into the Duke of the North. This is a better choice.


    Instead of taking the initiative to head-to-head with the rebels.


    "The Morrison family is indeed Zhongliang from the North!" Colin smiled and brought a high hat to the opponent, and then said with sloppy eyes, "Well, Lord Earl, you can first count the food and grass needs of the Papilio Legion. Then send someone to Ice Rock City to discuss with my butler Yimeng."


    "Thank you so much, then!" Earl Morrison held Colin''s hands excitedly, "The help of the Angley family, we Morrison family will always remember it!"


    Mrs. Grace seemed to see Colin''s perfunctory meaning, and didn''t say anything more, but took Vera''s hand and chatted with the daily routine.


    The old lady didn''t seem to be keen on sending troops to fight the rebels.


    Colin didn''t care either, holding the wine glass and started to deal with the gentlemen and ladies who kept coming to talk.


    However, his mind was still paying attention to the **** smell, trying to figure out its source.

 Chapter 233： Night talk

    The dinner at Fengdie Fort ended at eight o''clock.


    Back at the residence, Vera took off her high heels and said to her husband:


    "Colin, Mrs. Grace told me just now that Earl Morrison wanted to marry Cousin Nina and wanted me to help."


    Colin laughed out on the spot-it really made Bachelor Dawn guess it.


    The Morrison family really does not marry Saint Hild!


    Is this a perverted obsession, a family tradition that can''t be abandoned, or... don''t have a plan?


    Colin didn''t know this so-called Nina St. Hild, but a collateral woman, even if she was also named St. Hild, shouldn''t let a true earl pursue assiduously.


    "How can you help? Now that the Duke of St. Hild has just died, the position of head of the family is vacant. Earl Morrison just wants to marry Cousin Nina, but he can''t find the person to be the master."


    Vera was sitting in front of the dressing table, removing the sapphire earrings, and said:


    "Well, Mrs. Grace knows this too. She said that this matter is not in a hurry. After the Northern Rebellion has subsided and the dust of the Duke of the Northern Territory is settled, we will talk about Earl Morrison''s marriage."


    Colin watched Vera undress her long skirt, revealing her waist and her long, slender legs, and said with a smile:


    "As to who will inherit the title of Duke of the North, did Mrs. Grace tell you anything?"


    It seemed that it was Colin''s scorching gaze that made Vera''s face slightly red. She looked back at the man, changed her silk pajamas quickly, and shook her head:


    "No. But shouldn''t Joyce inherit the seat of duke?"


    Colin looked at the ignorant wife, and suddenly realized that he should also have a frank talk with her, otherwise she would never have thought that she could also fight for the Duke of the North.


    "Joyce is not the Marquis of the North, how can he say''should''?"


    Vera was obviously stunned: "But according to the order of succession, Joyce is indeed at the top of the list now."


    Colin untied the bow tie, threw it on the table, then walked to Vera, motioned to her to take off her dress, and said:


    "But Joyce is only ten years old after all. Do you think it is appropriate for such a child to become the lord of the North?"


    Vera unbuttoned the buttons on Colin''s chest and looked up at the man''s eyes questioningly: "What''s the problem? There is no minimum age limit for the lord in the rule of lord."


    Colin shook his head: "I''m not questioning Joyce''s succession qualifications, but worrying, is such an immature child really capable of dealing with the current chaos in the North?"


    Upon hearing this, Vera couldn''t help frowning, her hand movement stopped, and she seemed to feel that it was indeed inappropriate to let her ten-year-old brother take on such a heavy responsibility.


    "Then...who do you think can take on such a heavy responsibility?" Vera''s tone trembled. Obviously, she also realized what Colin wanted to say.


    "I think you can!" Colin said solemnly, looking at his wife with piercing eyes, as if he wanted to pass on this firmness.


    "I..." Vera''s eyes flinched, her hands tightly clutching her husband''s shirt, and she said in an unconfident tone, "I... can I?"


    "Of course!" Colin hugged Vera into his arms, kissed her cold forehead gently, and said solemnly, "In my opinion, a qualified Northern Territory master should have justice and kindness. , Compassion, tenacity, and you have all of these!"


    "I..." Vera pursed her lips and said hesitantly, "but I don''t know how to govern the territory..."


    "That''s all secondary." Colin waved his hand and looked confident. "Politics, you can ask Daoen Bachelor for advice. He is very familiar with how to manage the northern border.


    And in the military..."


    Colin gave a thumbs up, gestured to himself, and said confidently: "You can trust your husband! Whether it''s the Eastern Territory or the troll, I can easily handle it. As for the traitor now entrenched in the Northern Territory. The military forces are not to be feared at all!"


    Seeing the appearance of her husband''s ass, Vera smiled, and the panic and nervousness that had previously faded a lot.


    She stretched out a hand and stroked Colin''s chest with her fingers circled in front of Colin''s chest, and said with bright eyes: "Yes! My husband is now the hero who killed the Troll Emperor by himself! "


    Colin laughed and caught the red lips of his sweet wife, and then a deep French kiss came, and then asked: "How about? Are you confident of becoming the Lord of the North?"


    Vera lay on Colin''s chest and did not speak.


    Upon seeing this, Colin spoke again: "If you don''t take the initiative to take on this important task, will you not be afraid that Joyce''s immature shoulders will be overwhelmed by this burden?"


    Think about it, can the mind of a ten-year-old child really cope with the situation in the north today? "


    Vera was silent for a long while, and finally raised her head. The confusion in her eyes finally disappeared. Instead, she was determined to sacrifice herself for selflessness.


    "Well, if everyone thinks that I should inherit the title of Duke, then I will never refuse!"


    Colin finally breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "This is what a real Saint Hild should be responsible for!"


    There was a blush on Vera''s face, and her tone became a little unconfident again:


    "But I may not be able to inherit the title of Duke. Joyce''s inheritance rights should take precedence over me, not to mention the advice of His Majesty the Emperor and the Senate."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Colin said confidently.


    Seeing Vera''s suspicious look, he had no choice but to haha: "I believe that His Majesty the Emperor and the Imperial Senate will make the right choice. Now you are the leader that the Northern Territory really needs."


    "Colin, you are overestimating me..." Vera stuck out her tongue, and then seemed to remember something, suddenly her eyes lit up and suggested, "You said, if Uncle Garcia is allowed to be the Duke of the North, yes Isn''t it better?"


    "Marquis Garcia?" Clin frowned suddenly.


    If there is no Vera card, then Colin would definitely consider Marquis Garcia.


    However, if there is a chance to become the husband of a duke, how could Colin be willing to be only the son-in-law of a duke?


    Although the Marquis of Garcia was indeed kind to Colin, Colin would rather redeem the Marquis of Garcia and serve him deliciously.


    Colin didn''t want to ask for trouble to get a new mountain just after sending away a mountain that was pressing on top of his head.


    "As long as the Duke of St. Hilde has a son and an adopted daughter to choose from, the Senate will not agree to let the Marquis Garcia inherit the title of Duke of the North.


    What''s more, the people in the north may find it difficult to accept a duke who was once a prisoner of the east.


    No matter what brilliant record he has achieved before, the shame of Shadow Canyon...I am afraid that he will accompany the Marquis of Garcia for a lifetime. "


    Upon hearing Colin''s words, Vera nodded in disappointment.


    "Okay, don''t think too much about it." Colin pecked his wife''s cheek. "It is enough to be mentally prepared to take on this important task. The other is left to the emperor and the Senate to decide."


    "Okay." Vera nodded obediently, and gave Colin a goodnight kiss.


    The two immediately turned off the magic lights and went to bed to rest.


    The sky outside the window was thin with stars, and only a crescent moon hung high above the treetops, casting a faint cold light.


    After midnight, there were no lighted windows in Fengdie Castle, only a little light on the promenade and in the sentry pavilion.


    The faint owl''s call came from far away, making this quiet night more peaceful.


    "Vera? Vera?" Colin yelled several times in his wife''s ear. Seeing that she had fallen asleep, he quietly got up, put on casual clothes, and jumped down from the window.


    The air was filled with the fresh and elegant fragrance of tulips, and there was a hint of **** smell.

 Chapter 234： Night detective

    Step on...


    Amid the heavy footsteps, a team of heavily armed guards patrolled past.


    The light of the torch gradually dissipated as they went away, and the courtyard was once again shrouded in darkness.


    In the shadow of the corner, Ke Lin slowly accelerated his pace, following the smell of blood, he gradually came to the northwest corner of Fengdie Fort.


    A strong smelly rushed towards his face, almost fainting Colin.


    That is the smell of horse dung.


    Only then did Colin realize that he had come to the stable.


    damn it!


    Colin cursed secretly, and the smell of blood was covered by the smell of horses, and it was a bit difficult for him to tell where the source was.


    But fortunately, this place was already on the edge of Fengdie Fort, and Colin searched them one by one nearby.


    Soon, he once again found the source of the **** smell-the clock tower.


    This is an old bell tower that has experienced hundreds of years of wind and rain. The mottled exterior wall and the vines on it are all traces of time.


    clang!


    At exactly one o''clock in the morning, the ancient clock tower made a dull and hoarse sound.


    Colin hid in the shadow not far away, but did not immediately step forward.


    Because, just now, after a rough investigation, he has found three secret whistles around the clock tower.


    There must be a problem here!


    However, Colin was not sure to enter the clock tower without alarming the secret whistle.


    Just as he was about to leave, the heavy door of the clock tower suddenly opened.


    Amidst the creak, a wheelchair was pushed out.


    The man in the wheelchair couldn''t see his face, but Colin had guessed the identity of the other person.


    Earl Morrison''s father-Franco Morrison.


    After the death of the old earl, his son Franco was originally the first heir to the title, but unfortunately, Franco was seriously injured in a battle many years ago and has been paralyzed so far. Therefore, the title of earl allowed his son, which is The grandson of the old earl, Saiken Morrison, succeeded.


    Colin looked at Franco''s back, and thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Finally, he quietly followed.


    Franco''s wheelchair was slow, and he was walking towards the inner courtyard along the central axis of Fengdie Fort.


    Encountered a wave of guards patrolling along the way, they immediately stopped to greet Franco.


    From their greetings, Colin also confirmed Franco''s identity.


    After following another distance, as Franco was about to enter the main castle, Colin deliberately increased his footsteps and walked out of the shadows.


    Franco really stopped.


    "Viscount Angele?" Franco recognized Colin in the quiet moonlight.


    "You are? Knight Franco?" Colin pretended to meet by chance.


    However, this was indeed their first meeting, and Franco did not attend the previous silent ceremony and welcome banquet.


    This Franco knight looked more than fifty years old, with a gloomy temperament, a thin face, narrow eyes, bloodless lips, and a fragile appearance.


    Long years of paralysis has devastated this once-famous northern knight to the extreme.


    "What are you?"


    "Oh, I can''t sleep late at night, come out and go around, I hope it doesn''t disturb you." Colin smiled and walked forward.


    Sure enough, the smell of blood became stronger.


    "Of course not. I couldn''t sleep either, so I came out and turned around." Franco nodded his head and looked at his right hand.


    While Colin was in doubt, the maid pushing the wheelchair softly explained: "Master Viscount, Master Franco wants to shake your hand."


    Only then did Colin leaned down slightly and took the other''s thin right hand.


    It was cold and creamy, as if holding a dead fish.


    "Sorry, my health is inconvenient, so I didn''t attend your welcome banquet." Franco smiled apologetically.


    "You don''t have to be polite." Colin quickly let go of the opponent''s hand and smiled, "You were injured to fight the troll. You are a respectable knight."


    Franco laughed at himself: "I''m just a poor worm defeated by the troll, but you, outside the Windhowl Castle, annihilated the 100,000 army of trolls, and cut off the head of the troll emperor with his own hands before the royal city!


    Such a record is a well-deserved hero of the North, and a role model for knights!


    If it wasn''t for my physical inconvenience, I would definitely extend the highest knightly courtesy to you! "


    Colin waved his hand again and again, and said modestly: "This is also thanks to the soldiers'' bravery to kill the enemy, I don''t dare to take credit alone."


    Franco smiled, then changed the conversation: "Did Saiken tell you that he wants to marry Miss Nina?"


    "Yes. Mrs. Grace did ask Vera to help pull the line for the earl." Colin thought the other party wanted to intercede for his son.


    But unexpectedly, Franco shook his head slowly: "Can you tell Miss Vera, please don''t agree to this marriage?"


    "Oh? Why?" Colin was puzzled now. Isn''t this Morrison family "the Saint Hierde"? Why doesn''t this one want his son to marry Nina?


    The expression on Franco''s face was a little gloomy. After hesitating for a while, he asked: "Your Excellency, do you know why the Morrison family insists on marrying the daughter of the St. Hild family?"


    "Why?" Colin asked with interest.


    "You should have heard of the theory of''blood purification''?" Franco asked rhetorically.


    Colin nodded.


    This is actually what Bachelor of Dawn told him. Simply put, people in this world firmly believe that blood is an important determinant of the upper limit of the strength of family descendants.


    The reason why the Paladin family can continue to give birth to Paladins is because of their noble and holy blood.


    Therefore, the nobles of the Glorious Empire had a time when they crazily pursued the noble girls who came from the Paladin family, and tried to marry them home in an attempt to purify their blood.


    However, the reality is cruel.


    Since the establishment of the Glorious Empire, the number of Paladin families has not increased at all. Those nobles who have married the daughters of Paladin families for several generations have discovered that their descendants have not improved in strength at all.


    On the contrary, it was because of this that the power of the Paladin family spread through the means of marriage. Their attempt to purify the bloodline only helped the Paladin family to consolidate the rule.


    As a result, gradually, the nobles no longer assiduously seek the daughter of the Paladin family, and the marriage became more pragmatic.


    But this Morrison family is the only exception. They still seem to have not given up the theory of blood purification, and are still pursuing the daughter of the St. Hild family.


    Franco said solemnly: "The Morrison family is deeply poisoned by this theory. Because of the ancestral training and long-standing traditions, the people can no longer see the reality. Therefore, I hope you can help. I prevent this tragedy from continuing."


    "Tragedy?" Colin was stunned. "How can this not be a tragedy?"


    A look of pain appeared on Franco¡¯s face: "You may not know that I originally had two brothers, but one of them died at an early age, and the other... was born with a deformity, and it is estimated that he will not live for a few years. He had to endure inhuman pain before being killed by his father...


    And my child, Saiken is actually not the only one, but his brothers and sisters...hehe, they are either dementia or disabled!


    Therefore, the lineage of the Saint-Hilde family is no longer a gift for us, but a curse! "


    Only then did Colin understand what Franco meant by tragedy.


    It seems that the long-term marriage has allowed the Morrison family''s genes to be gradually assimilated by the Saint Hild family, causing them to be clearly not close relatives, but better than close relatives.


    Therefore, the evil consequences caused by the marriage of close relatives gradually appeared in the descendants of the Morrison family.


    And this kind of evil result, in the eyes of Franco, who doesn''t understand genetics, has become a blood curse.


    "Okay. I will pass your request to Vera, but I want to remind you that your mother values ??this marriage very seriously, so..."


    "Thank you so much! Mother, I will persuade myself."


    Colin sighed inwardly, this Morrison family was really tangled.


    It''s no wonder that their direct line is a three-generation single pass.


    After that, the two chatted casually again, and Colin found that this Franco was quite optimistic about the current situation in the North, thinking that the current chaos was only temporary and would calm down in a short time.


    Colin didn''t know if this Franco was only deliberately polite or because he was closed in the fort for a long time, he was a little slow to the changes in the outside world.


    However, he didn''t intend to go into more details.


    He was more interested in why the other party entered the clock tower late at night.


    And why is there a lingering smell of blood permeating there?


    Of course, Colin also knew that it was impossible to ask Franco directly with such a question, so he accompany him for a chat and then left.


    Watching Colin''s back gradually disappear into the darkness, Franco suddenly asked: "How long has he been with us?"


    The maid pushing the wheelchair shook her head: "I can''t be sure either."


    Franco squinted his eyes, his eyes gleamed with a cold light, and he commanded in a low voice:


    "Add more manpower over the clock tower."


    "Yes, my lord."

 Chapter 235： Revisit

    Early the next morning, Colin bid farewell to Earl Morrison.


    Earl Morrison, with his family, personally sent Colin and Vera to the gate of Huayu City.


    However, in the team to see off, Colin did not see the Franco Morrison knight who happened upon him last night.


    The weather today is good, the sky is clear and the breeze is not dry.


    Colin and his group speeded up and headed south.


    Until the evening, Colin ordered to stop and camp and rest.


    After a simple dinner, everyone went to bed early.


    But when the night darkened, Colin sneaked out of the camp.


    When he came to an uninhabited wilderness, plumes of **** smoke suddenly appeared around him.


    In the smoke-filled room, countless weird runes appeared in the air, and then disappeared in a flash.


    At the same time, Colin''s body gradually expanded.


    Pouch!


    A pair of black bat wings emerged from behind him, and then suddenly stretched out.


    call--


    Amid the violent air waves, Colin soared into the sky like a sharp arrow from the string, and shot away in the direction where he came.


    ...


    Papilio Fort.


    After Colin and his party left, the castle was restored to its former tranquility.


    Everything seemed to be the same as usual. Dinner was on time at 6 o''clock and ended at 7 o''clock. After eating, Earl Morrison would visit the castle as usual. Mrs. Grace would also go to the church to pray as usual, and Franco Knight, he ate alone in the bedroom as usual...


    After ten o''clock, the lights in Fengdie Fort were gradually extinguished as they did in the past.


    Perhaps the only difference is that the southeast corner of the castle today is even brighter than before.


    Upon seeing this, the guards on patrol hurried over to check.


    "It''s on fire! It''s on fire!"


    Immediately, the shouting made the entire Fengdie Castle wake up instantly.


    Teams of guards on patrol rushed towards the southeast corner of the blazing castle, Earl Morrison immediately got up from the bed, and before he had time to wear his armor, he rushed out with a knight sword.


    At the same time, in the northwest corner of Fengdie Castle, a **** and strange killing also kicked off.


    "What?" A guard in front of the clock tower seemed to feel something flying over his head, but when he raised his head, he could only see the dark night sky.


    Tonight is overcast with clouds, the moon is invisible, and even the starlight is strictly obscured.


    The guard turned around and was about to ask his companion, but was shocked to find that his companion''s head was gone.


    The headless corpse was still standing on the spot, and lines of blood gushing out from the empty neck.


    "enemy¡­¡­"


    Click.


    His "enemy attack" was only half said, and he was deeply chopped off. At the same time, he was chopped off, as well as his head.


    Colin threw away the head in his hand and walked towards the gate of the bell tower.


    I tried to push twice, but couldn''t push.


    Cang Dang!


    Colin simply slammed into it.


    Such a big movement naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding guards, and Colin soon heard a series of footsteps behind him.


    However, before those footsteps approached, I heard a series of screams and cracking bones.


    Colin stopped looking behind him, lowered his head slightly, and got into the bell tower.


    Several torches were lit on the wall inside the bell tower, and the light from the torches illuminates the stairs leading to the top of the building. However, Colin did not walk up the stairs, but lay on the ground and twitched his nose carefully.


    The smell of blood comes from underground!


    Soon, he locked the target location.


    boom!


    The marble floor was smashed by Colin''s foot, and then his huge body fell down along the cracked hole.


    Boom!


    The drop was not large, estimated to be about ten meters, and Colin stood firmly on the ground.


    Although the smoke was everywhere and the rubble was flying around, he still opened his eyes wide and stared at the darkness ahead.


    When the dust settled, nothing came out of the darkness.


    Colin''s expression slowed down slightly, thinking that he might be too cautious.


    With bat wings flapping, Colin flew up to the bell tower hall, took a torch from the wall, and returned to the basement again.


    With the light of the torch, Colin could see clearly that this is not a basement at all, but a closed and damp cave.


    Both sides of the cave are filled with cold, hard stones, one end is blocked by a pile of **** rocks, the other end extends inward, not knowing where it leads.


    Now that they were all here, Colin certainly wouldn''t persuade him, and immediately stepped forward.


    Turning a corner, what appeared in front of Colin was a long stone corridor. However, the stones here were a little strange, and they even gave off a faint gleam. Even without the help of torches, you can probably see the road under your feet.


    Colin continued to move forward, and the **** smell in his nose became more intense.


    Moreover, he even heard the faint sound of running water.


    After another period of time, the sound of the water gradually became louder and rustling.


    It didn''t take long for Colin to see the end of the passage ahead, and a curtain of water hung straight from the ceiling of the cave. The water splashed and shimmered, and finally fell into a small pool at the end of the passage.


    Colin didn''t expect that under the bell tower of Fengdie Castle, there was still such a place with a cave in the sky!


    However, at this time Colin did not have any mood to appreciate this underground river.


    Stepping into the pool, the cold water did not slow Colin''s actions. He strode towards the curtain of water, as if he was sure that after the curtain of water, there must be a goal he pursued.


    Wow!


    The transparent water curtain wetted Colin''s whole body.


    Behind the water curtain, there is another deep tunnel, and the stone wall on the side of the cave also emits a slight light, allowing Colin to see the road clearly without using torches.


    Nothing happened along the way, but it made Colin more vigilant.


    It''s abnormal!


    For a moment, he even planned to go back the same way, but thinking that now that he has come here, he would never be reconciled if he didn''t figure out what secrets the Morrison family had hidden.


    This family, which has always been low-key in the North, is definitely not as simple as it seems!


    While thinking about it, Colin suddenly stopped because he had already reached the end of this tunnel.


    There, a huge butterfly sculpture was placed impressively.


    The coat of arms of the Morrison family is "Golden-Tailed Swallowtail", but the tail of this Swallowtail sculpture is not golden.


    It''s bloody!


    Colin looked at the blood-tailed swallowtail butterfly in front of him, and approached carefully.


    Going past this sculpture, I came to a rather spacious underground space.


    Just as soon as I entered here, the strong smell of blood that came on my face almost suffocated Colin.


    Considering the identity of his own blood clan, Colin felt more and more that there might be some horrible scenes ahead.


    Sure enough, when he saw the situation in this underground space, the whole person was stunned on the spot.


    Blood!


    Endless blood!


    The stone wall is full of blood, the air is full of blood, the ground...


    It''s just a huge blood pool!


    Above the blood pool there seems to be a huge spider web.


    In this spider web, there are many "silkworm cocoons".


    In the cocoon, there are clearly alive people!


    Silks of blood dripped from these living people and fell into the pool of blood.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, even if he was a blood clan, Colin with bloodthirsty characteristics could not help but a deep chill rose from the bottom of his heart.


    What kind of Shura **** is this?


    What exactly does the Morrison family want to do?


    boom!


    At the moment when Colin was stunned, an armored man suddenly emerged from the pool of blood.


    Wielding the blood-red long sword, he cut it head-on towards Colin!

 Chapter 236： Blood pool

    oom!


    Blood splattered, and rubble flew around.


    However, the blood was not Colin''s, but the armored man brought it out of the blood pool.


    At the moment just now, Colin quickly backed away, and then he dodged the armor man''s slashing dangerously and dangerously.


    At the same time, he also saw clearly that the energy used by the opponent was the Holy Light, so this was also a knight.


    The armored knight missed a sword, and immediately approached again, and another sword pierced Colin''s throat.


    Colin didn''t panic at all, because he had almost determined that the armored knight was Tier 4 just now.


    Although Colin himself is also a Tier 4 knight, in the "real body" state, the average Tier 4 knight is not his opponent at all.


    clang!


    Colin''s arms quickly blocked in front of him, and the blood streaks on his skin seemed to come to life, dissipating palpitating energy.


    The long sword of the armored knight slashed on it, only a few invisible faint marks appeared.


    Bang!


    A dark golden flash suddenly lit up in the cave.


    Colin''s bat wings suddenly opened, as if flying, and the huge figure completely enveloped the armored knight.


    Click.


    Amid the sour sound of fractures, the armored knight''s right arm was completely removed.


    However, after suffering such a heavy injury, the armored knight didn''t say a word, as if he didn''t feel pain.


    His blood-red eyes stared at Colin blankly through the holes in the armor, without a trace of human emotion or reason.


    At the same time, the body of the armored knight retreated quickly, as if he knew that it was not Colin''s opponent, and wanted to hide in the blood pool.


    "Want to run?"


    Colin sneered, the bat wings slammed, and the turbulent air wave swept through, and the whole person rushed toward the armored knight like lightning, with his hands interlaced like scissors, grabbing the opponent''s head.


    But at this moment, the blood pool suddenly exploded again.


    Bang!


    In the splashing blood, a huge red figure suddenly jumped out, holding a large white shield in his hand, and rammed straight towards Colin.


    The figure that appeared this time was more than four meters tall, and his body shape was not less than that of the transformed Colin. The whole person was like a giant tank, with an overwhelming aura, rushing over.


    Colin felt the danger instinctively, and immediately threw down the long-sword armored knight in front of him, violently waved the bat wings, and jumped backward.


    Boom!


    In an instant, as if a volcano erupted, the huge force made the entire cave tremble.


    The stone ground exploded, and a large amount of rubble spattered like bullets, hitting Colin, and even bruising one after another.


    This great shield armor knight is Tier 5!


    The original armored knight took this opportunity to dive into the blood pool again and disappeared.


    Before Colin could stand firm again, the newly-appearing armored knight drew a white spear from behind the great shield.


    The tip of the spear suddenly lit up with a trace of blood.


    Hiss.


    Suddenly, blood lines shot out from the blood pool and merged into the tip of the gun.


    The whole spear turned red in an instant, and the mysterious blood flowed continuously, as if it had become a composition of blood.


    An inexplicable breath spread rapidly in the cave, and the palpitation pressure instantly filled the audience.


    Colin''s pupils shrank slightly, and he faintly felt the danger.


    Suddenly, a curse of unknown meaning sounded abruptly.


    Clin''s scalp was numb immediately, and he had no time to think about it, his blood was surging rapidly, and the bat wings on his back suddenly waved.


    Huh!


    The blood-red spear pierced out like lightning.


    A blood-red halo was like a ring ripple, instantly dissipating towards the surrounding space.


    Wherever the halo goes, everything is divided into two, into two parts.


    The Colin people were still in mid-air, and bloodstains suddenly appeared on their bodies, as if they were being slowed by countless small blades.


    Bang!


    Colin flew out, crashing on the wall of the cave.


    Huh! Huh! Huh!


    The armored knight was holding a large shield and spear, and his whole person was like a charging tank, hurriedly approaching Colin.


    The heavy steps made the entire cave tremble.


    Colin didn''t even think about it, but with a wave of his bat wings, he rushed out into the tunnel when he came.


    The narrow terrain here can''t give full play to his mobile advantage. What''s more, that strange blood pool obviously has a bonus effect on the strength of the armored knight, and of course Colin has to switch the battlefield.


    The armored knight looked at Colin escaping, suddenly let out a weird scream that didn''t look like a human, and then rushed into the tunnel following Colin''s figure.


    When the footsteps of the two of them got farther and farther, calm was restored in the cave.


    Only the blood people in the "silkworm cocoons" above the blood pool seemed to be squirming slightly, groaning faintly.


    Wow.


    In the blood surging, the armored knight who rushed out for the first time emerged again.


    I saw him silently walk towards the broken arm he had fallen, picked it up, and placed it on his body again, as if he felt that he would be able to recover in this way.


    Afterwards, he walked back to the blood pool again, slowly sinking into it.


    ...


    Outside the clock tower, the Morrison family''s guards have gathered more and more, but they are still blocked by a group of mysterious people who are covered in armor, unable to get one step closer to the clock tower.


    Not far away, Franco Morrison was sitting in a wheelchair, frowning and looking at the fight ahead, and said in a deep voice, "Is that big guy Tier 5?"


    "Yes." The maid pushing the wheelchair nodded and added, "And she''s still a fifth-order warrior."


    "Troll warrior?" Franco''s brow furrowed even tighter. "Why did they appear in Fengdie Fort?"


    There was no response from behind. Obviously, the maid didn''t know how to answer this question.


    This group of intruders turned out to be all professionals. If they want to sneak into Huayu City, it is really not difficult.


    Franco watched for a while, and then decisively ordered: "Tell Saiken, don''t worry about the fire in front, and immediately bring people to the clock tower!"


    "Yes."


    The maid was about to turn around and leave, but he heard Franco add again: "Also, let him mobilize the city defense army to surround Fengdie Fort, this time the enemy may not be easy to deal with!"


    "Yes."


    At this moment, the side wall of the clock tower collapsed, and a huge figure rushed out from it.


    Immediately afterwards, another blood-colored figure chased out.


    However, after leaving the clock tower, Colin had no space constraints at all. With a flutter of the bat wings, he rushed into the sky, leaving only the armored knight behind him holding a large shield and long spear, and roaring helplessly at the sky.


    "What is this again!" Franco was dumbfounded.


    Fengdie Castle has been calm for hundreds of years, how come such a group of inexplicable invaders suddenly came.


    Colin stood in the air, watching the Blood Shadow Guard who was smashing into a group with the Morrison family guards below, and then at the guards of Papilio Castle who were gathering in the distance, and he understood Today''s inquisition It seems that we can only stop here.


    Otherwise, waiting for more guards to come around, or even the city defense army to dispatch, then they might have difficulty leaving.


    Although he didn''t fully understand what the Morrison family was doing in the secret realm below the clock tower, at least he already knew that this Morrison family definitely had a big problem.


    Now his main goal is to quell the chaos in the northern territory and push Vera to the position of Duke. It is not suitable for extra branches for the time being. Therefore, taking advantage of the Morrison family¡¯s army to form an encirclement in the future, he immediately issued an order to the Blood Shadow Guards. Order to retreat.


    At the same time, he himself flew away with a flurry of bat wings.


    The blood slaves immediately rushed towards the wall of Papilio Castle under the leadership of Prince Merluvi.


    Boom!


    The tall wall was like paper under the impact of the heavily armored fifth-order warrior Prince Merluvi, and it was knocked open in a big hole in an instant.


    A group of blood shadow guards filed out in the big hole, and soon disappeared into the dark night.

 Chapter 237： Aftermath

    The flames in the fireplace leaped, making crackling noises from time to time.


    Franco sat in a wheelchair and stared at the dark night sky outside the window in a daze.


    It was the darkest hour before dawn, and the night enveloped the land, quietly hiding the killing, sin, and blood.


    There was footsteps behind him, and Franco didn''t turn around.


    "Father, the fire has all been extinguished. The chaos in Fengdie Castle has also been calmed down." Earl Morrison came to the back of the wheelchair and reported quietly.


    Franco still looked out the window and said blankly: "Do you ask about the details of the enemy?"


    Earl Morrison shook his head with a solemn expression: "No. These invaders are not afraid of death, we have not caught alive.


    However, the invaders killed were all professionals, including troll warriors, human knights, and of course warriors, and some even recognized a knight from the east. "


    "Eastland?" Franco''s brows were also deeply frowned, and he suddenly felt that everything in front of him had become confusing and confusing, making him completely unpredictable.


    At this moment, heavy footsteps sounded again.


    Soon, a Morrison family knight appeared in the chamber and reported loudly:


    "My Lord Earl, the invaders we killed came back to life, and all escaped!"


    "What?" Earl Morrison couldn''t believe his ears. "You say it again."


    The knight had no choice but to repeat it again.


    At this time, Franco slowly withdrew his gaze from the window, staring directly at the knight in front of him, and said coldly: "What is resurrection from the dead? Tell me."


    The knight was also sweating profusely at the moment. He also knew that what he said was too unbelievable, so he had to bite the bullet and explain:


    "My lord, I am willing to swear in the name of my ancestors, there is really no lie that I said just now!


    Originally, we had collected the corpses of those invaders and prepared for centralized processing, but in a blink of an eye, these corpses suddenly came back to life, killing the guards guarding nearby.


    Such a weird thing made the guards almost mad, they didn''t dare to stop it...so they escaped from Fengdie Fort again. "


    "Are you sure those invaders are already corpses?"


    "This..." Facing Franco''s soul torture, the knight was a little dumbfounded.


    He couldn''t say that he was lying on the ground with a few swords in his chest, isn''t it a corpse?


    Franco squinted for a moment before he ordered the maid behind him: "Cardina, go and interrogate the guards to find out what happened."


    "Yes, sir." The maid nodded, walked to the knight, hooked her finger, and motioned for him to follow her out.


    The knight received an amnesty, hurriedly saluted Earl Morrison and Franco, and followed Cardina out of the chamber.


    "Father, what...what is going on?" The series of events that happened tonight caused the young Earl Morrison to panic, and his tone trembled at this time.


    Franco looked at his panicked son, and reprimanded him with a hatred of iron and steel: "What is the panic?"


    Earl Morrison quickly lowered his head and forced his wandering eyes to focus on his toes, not daring to face his father''s sharp gaze.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly condensed, and it was so quiet that Earl Morrison''s rapid heartbeat could be heard.


    After a while, when Earl Morrison''s heartbeat finally calmed down, Franco''s low voice sounded again:


    "Do you know''Winged Knight''?"


    "Winged knight?" Earl Morrison was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. "You mean the flying knight who appeared in Silvermoon City and killed the previous half-elf king?"


    Franco nodded: "Yes, according to the information I have obtained, the monster that flew out of the clock tower tonight should be the ¡®winged knight¡¯."


    Earl Morrison thought for a while, then hesitated: "Father, who is this winged knight? How come to Fengdie Fort?"


    Franco pondered for a moment, and considered: "I suspect that this winged knight should be the killer secretly cultivated by the Anglia family!"


    "The Anglia family?" Earl Morrison said in surprise.


    "Well, as soon as Viscount Angele left Papilio Castle, this winged knight came on his back foot. How could it happen? What''s more, when the Silvermoon City coup took place, Viscount Angele was also there.


    One time may be a coincidence, but two times, there must be some connection. "


    Hearing Franco''s explanation, Earl Morrison nodded in agreement, but immediately his face became alarmed:


    "Father, if this was really arranged by Viscount Anglia, then he must also know the situation under the bell tower! This...what can we do about this!"


    Franco did not speak, but stared at his son coldly, until the other person calmed down again, and then faintly spoke:


    "Just let him see the situation under the bell tower? Does he know what it is?


    Besides, doesn''t he have any secrets in the Anglia family? Winged knights, as well as those professionals who seem to be unkillable, huh, I think there are no less things hidden in the dark by the Anglia family than we are.


    What''s more, his primary goal now is the Saint Theon family, and it is impossible to provoke us at this time. "


    Earl Morrison was relieved, and he took a deep breath, after thinking about it, he asked again:


    "Father, shall we send envoys to Bingyan City to discuss the provision of food and troops?"


    "Why not?" Franco said lightly, "Don''t make a fuss just because the other party sees his own secrets. The Angley family is friends or enemies. It''s hard to say now.


    You know, sometimes it is easier to gain trust by letting the other party know a little about their own secrets. "


    "Okay, I will send an envoy to Ice Rock City tomorrow."


    As soon as Earl Morrison finished speaking, another figure appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Seeing that it was Mrs. Grace''s maid, Franco asked, "Is my mother also awakened?"


    "Yes, Madam wants to know what happened?"


    Franco turned to look at Earl Morrison, and said, "Saiken, go and explain to your mother."


    "Yes, father." Earl Morrison responded quickly.


    Not long after they left, Franco''s maid, Cardina, reappeared.


    "My lord, I personally asked. The invaders did not all come back to life. Three bodies were left at the scene. Therefore, I suspect that the invaders who escaped were actually pretending to be dead."


    "A bunch of idiots! Don''t you know how to make a knife?" Franco cursed in a low voice, and then stopped entangled in the matter, and instead ordered, "In the name of the earl, give the caption, everything tonight~www. novelhall.com~No leaks are allowed!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Go, push me to look under the bell tower."


    The maid, Cardina Yiyan, walked behind Franco and pushed the wheelchair out.


    At this time, the inside of the castle had gradually recovered calm, but the guards patrolling still had a little panic and nervousness on their faces.


    The fire has long been completely extinguished, and property losses are still being counted.


    In the dark night, there were several depressed crying sounds from time to time. It is estimated that they lost their companions and family members in this battle.


    With the creaking of the wooden wheels rolling, Franco came to the bell tower.


    The gate of the bell tower at this time has been completely damaged, and the floor in the building has also been knocked out of a big hole, like a deep and terrifying huge mouth, wanting to swallow all living creatures nearby.


    The maid, Cardina, pushed the wheelchair to the hole. Seeing Franco nodded, she picked up the wheelchair and jumped down.

 Chapter 238： Kusius

    "Colin, did you sleep well yesterday?"


    Vera looked at Colin who was yawning, and asked concerned, and at the same time handed over a roasted deer leg.


    Colin took it smoothly and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I was awakened by a few mosquitoes in the middle of the night last night, and then I didn''t fall asleep."


    "Do you want to make up your sleep that afternoon?"


    "No, let''s continue on the road after lunch. Withdrawing to the Golden Lion Corps earlier, you can also feel at ease sooner."


    "Okay." Upon seeing this, Vera stopped persuading him, and handed Colin a few slices of white bread.


    The gaze of Bachelor Dawn on the side flickered slightly, because he saw that when Colin just reached out to pick up the food, there were obvious scratches on his exposed arm.


    However, he did not ask anything.


    Smart people are like this, even if they see the problem, they know what they shouldn¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask.


    Colin actually noticed the gaze of Bachelor Dawn, but seeing the other party wittily pretending not to see it, he took a bite of roasted venison and took the initiative to speak:


    "Bachelor Dawn, what kind of family do you think Morrison is?"


    The Bachelor of Dawn paused, and thoughtfully said: "My lord, I think the Morrison family should have the qualities of a good family, loyal, humble, and pragmatic!"


    Colin chewed on the three evaluations given by Bachelor Dawn, and seemed to have some thoughts in his mind.


    Obviously, the three adjectives given by Bachelor of Dawn are not randomly chosen.


    First of all, loyalty, which means that the Morrison family is deeply involved with the Saint Hild family, and there is basically no room for betrayal.


    Secondly, humility, this is to imply that the Morrison family acted low-key and did not have a reputation in the North.


    Finally, pragmatic, this is also the most interesting evaluation.


    Will a pragmatic family insist on marrying the daughter of the St. Hild family from generation to generation, knowing that the theory of pedigree purification is not feasible?


    Especially when such behavior has caused the Morrison family to suffer a "blood curse."


    Obviously impossible.


    Therefore, there must be a deep reason why the Morrison family is obsessed with the daughter of the St. Hild family!


    Thinking of the horror scene he saw under the bell tower of Fengdie Fort last night, Colin suddenly had some guesses.


    Bachelor Dawn seemed to have seen some of Colin''s thoughts, and he persuaded him: "My Lord Viscount, I think it is not the Morrison family that you should pay more attention to now."


    "Oh? Which family do you think it should be?"


    "The Uman family." Bachelor Dawn said categorically.


    "Uman..." Colin chewed on the name of this familiar old rival family. "What do you think?"


    "Master Viscount, you also heard the news that Eagle Fall was burned in Fengdie Castle. Obviously, the Uman family became the abandoned son of the Saint Theon family. No, more accurately, it should be a sacrifice.


    Earl Uman, whose home was destroyed, would certainly not continue to be loyal to the St. Theon family, and his family soldiers would definitely hate the St. Theon family who destroyed his home. So this is our opportunity. "


    "Are you trying to win over the Uman family?" Colin frowned.


    He doesn''t want Count Uman to stand in the same camp with him. Doesn''t that mean that the hatred of his predecessor can''t be reported?


    Moreover, Colin couldn''t rest assured that Earl Uman''s old silver coin handed him his back.


    Bachelor Dawn didn¡¯t seem to be too keen to win over the Uman family, and said indifferently: "I just think I can give it a try. However, I guess St. Theon¡¯s family might have already had a countermeasure against the Uman family, and they certainly won¡¯t. Let the enemy he had just established turn around and plunge into the arms of the Saint Hild family.


    Therefore, we should first confirm the situation of Count Uman and his family''s army. If he has not suffered the poisonous hand of the Saint Theon family, then we can indeed win over and take the opportunity to disintegrate the influence of the Saint Theon family. "


    Colin nodded, did not speak, and did not explicitly agree to Bachelor Dawn''s suggestion.


    Bachelor Dawn seemed to want to say more, but suddenly felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a lot.


    call--


    The breeze blew, and brought a burst of frost.


    The bonfire in front of him also began to waver, and seemed to be extinguished in the next second.


    "There is a problem!" Colin immediately stood up, threw off the deer legs, and held the saber around his waist.


    "It''s Arcane Fluctuation!" Vera also exclaimed in surprise, "A wizard is casting a spell! And, it''s an extremely powerful wizard!"


    "Alert! Search all around!" The Logger knight shouted immediately, and at the same time sent a small team of cavalry to try to find the wizard who was casting the spell.


    The sky was clear, but it suddenly became clouded in the blink of an eye.


    It seemed that there was going to be a torrential rain in an instant.


    "He''s in the woods to the west!" Vera suddenly stretched out a finger and exclaimed.


    "Quick! Stop him!"


    Amid the rush of horseshoes, a group of cavalry rushed in the direction Vera was pointing.


    But before they could unearth the wizard hiding in the dark to cast spells, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed across the sky.


    Boom!


    What followed was a dull thunder.


    After that, snowflakes floated up in the sky.


    That''s it?


    Colin and the others, who had been waiting for them, were a little dumbfounded.


    Looking at the opponent''s formation, they thought it was a terrifying spell, but they didn''t even think that it was just snowing.


    Of course, being able to make a heavy snowfall in the early summer is quite capable...


    At this time, the cavalry rushing past had also found the mage, and immediately escorted him to Colin.


    "Ms. Kusius? Why are you?" After seeing the visitor, Vera called out in surprise.


    No wonder she always felt a very familiar breath just now, it turned out that her teacher was casting the spell.


    "Haha, Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, don''t be nervous, I just made a joke with you."


    Cusius was held back by the cavalry with their swords, but he had a calm expression on his face, and he even thought about joking.


    Colin looked at this inconspicuous high-level mage, his mind moved slightly, but on the surface he was welcoming, and smiled and shook hands cordially with the other party:


    "Is Mr. Cusius? It''s so lucky to meet you here! Vera keeps telling me that you taught her a lot in Yeville, and I have always wanted to find the opportunity to thank you for your care in person. "


    "Master Viscount, you are too polite! I hope the joke I just made didn''t bother you too much."


    "Of course not, do you want to have a meal together?"


    "my pleasure!"


    Cusius was also not polite with Colin, and walked to the campfire carelessly, grabbed a piece of cooked venison directly on the barbecue, put it to his mouth and bite it.


    "Woo! It tastes good!"


    While eating, he praised with a thumbs up.


    "Teacher, what are you doing in the north this time?" Vera poured a glass of red wine and handed it over.


    Cusius took the glass, drank it, then burped contentedly, saying casually:


    "I''m just here to travel a bit, and by the way, see my friends in the north, and of course you, my good apprentice!


    It''s been more than a year since you left Yeville, did your schoolwork fail? Do you still remember the spell knowledge? "


    "Of course I remember!" Vera said immediately, just showing lack of confidence.


    Kusius saw through and then began to investigate Vera''s arcane knowledge.


    Colin watched indifferently from the sidelines, undiminished in his heart.


    The timing of the appearance of the Master Kuhusius is too coincidental!


    Moreover, according to Vera, this person is close friends with the cowardly Mr. St. Theon''s family.


    Even Mr. Hooters sacrificed the forbidden curse that was released by the entire Eagle Falling City to kill the Duke of St. Hilde, and it is suspected to be an improved version of the forbidden curse named "Eye of Petrification" in the collection of Mage Cusius. .


    Under such circumstances, Colin could not believe that Kusius really knew nothing about what happened in Falling Eagle City.


    I don''t believe it, the other party suddenly appeared here, it''s not a special plan.


    Of course, Colin would not drive him away, after all, he was Vera''s teacher in any way.


    Moreover, a mage hiding in the dark is the most terrifying, as he actively exposes himself, but there is not much threat.

 Chapter 239： arrival

    At the end of May, the temperature in the north is not low.


    But on the rushing river, a layer of solid ice has condensed.


    "Hey~ Master Viscount! I said I will definitely make it through!"


    Above the ice, Master Cusius jumped up and down, showing Colin that his "masterpiece" was fine.


    Colin smiled and waved to Knight Logger: "Come on."


    The Knights of Log took the lead and began to organize the cavalry to cross the river.


    At the same time, beware of the possible appearance of the Dawson family sentinel.


    However, Colin''s pedestrian targets were not big, and they were all cavalry coming and going like wind. Although the Dawson family was on the north bank of the rushing river, it was impossible to completely block the entire river.


    Of course, it would be different if the army crossed the river.


    This is also the reason why Colin only brought a thousand Qingqi here. If there are too many people, he will be blocked by the Dawson family when he wants to cross the river. It may be another fierce battle.


    After crossing the rushing river and walking for another half day, Colin and others encountered the Sentinels of the Golden Lion Army.


    After identifying their identities, the sentries led Colin and his party to the camp of the Golden Lion Corps.


    In the evening, Colin finally saw a huge barracks and the golden lion flag flying in the wind.


    The main generals of the Golden Lion Legion who received the news had already lined up outside the camp to welcome the arrival of Colin and his party.


    On the way here, Bachelor Dawn briefly introduced the senior generals of the Golden Lion Army to Colin.


    Legion commander Nelson Knight, and his two deputies-Louis Knight and Cambenin Knight.


    Of course, as the direct army of the Saint Hild family, the so-called commander of the Golden Lion Legion is actually a name.


    It is the Duke of St. Hilde who really controls this army. Of course, if it is the first heir of the Duke, such as the former Marquis of Charles, he is also qualified to command this army.


    It''s just that now that the Duke of St. Hild is dead, and the rank of the Marquis of the North is vacant, then it is questionable who orders this Golden Lion army to listen to.


    At this time, the attitude of the Nelson Knight, the commander of the legion, became very important.


    Knight Nelson is a middle-aged man with a majestic demeanor and extraordinary craftsmanship. He is two meters tall and has a sturdy body. He seems to have an aura of no anger and prestige.


    The Louis Cavaliers are older, with pale temples, and a kind smile on his face, and he always speaks like a spring breeze.


    Knight Cambenin was just the opposite, cold temperament, reticent, and a hideous scar on his face, and he felt a little uncomfortable looking at it.


    These three knights can command the Golden Lion Legion, and naturally they are deeply trusted by the Duke of St. Hild, and their loyalty should be no problem.


    After some greetings, the Nelson Knights welcomed Colin and others into the barracks.


    The last elite of the Saint-Hilde family gathered here. The neatly arranged soldiers and horses and the military tents that can''t be seen at a glance, there is a kind of reassuring power to look at.


    The army of 80,000 is in order, and it can also be seen from this that the Nelson Knight does have a very good commanding ability.


    Entering the temporary command post, Knight Nelson asked straightforwardly: "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, I have heard the news of the death of the Duke, but I don''t know if this is true or not?"


    "It''s true." Vera nodded sadly.


    Then, she recounted what happened on the wedding day and some of her guesses about the murderer.


    The Nelson Knight listened silently, sadness and anger flowing in the camp.


    When the three commanders of the Golden Lion Army digested the news, Colin gave a light cough and said:


    "Everyone, I know that the death of Lord Duke is difficult for you to accept for a while, and you must want revenge as soon as possible. However, now that the enemy is powerful, the Menham family''s army has also entered the northern territory and will soon appear in the Golden Lion Army. From the rear, therefore, my suggestion is to withdraw to Winter City first and avoid the front for the time being, and then make further plans."


    Colin''s words didn''t cause much disturbance, and Knight Nelson still lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Obviously, even if he had married Vera, Colin still had no right to mobilize this army.


    "I also think that the army should be withdrawn. We cannot bury the last elite force of the St. Hild family on the rushing river." Vera also agreed.


    But the Nelson Knight still did not speak.


    The atmosphere in the camp gradually became a little awkward.


    At this time, Louis Knight smiled and said:


    "Viscount Anglia, I know that you are really planning for the Golden Lion Legion, but we are hereby blocked by the Dawson family at the order of the Duke. If we withdraw, the Dawson family will take the opportunity to cross the rushing river and invade the Saint In the immediate territory of the Hilde family, who will bear this responsibility?"


    Colin shook his head and retorted: "But if you are trapped here and wait until the Maynum family cuts off the army and flanks the Dawson family on both sides, the Golden Lion Army may not escape the defeat."


    Louis Knight wanted to speak, but seeing Knight Nelson slowly stand up, he shut his mouth decisively and threw the problem to the opponent.


    Knight Nelson''s gaze swept across Colin''s face, and finally stayed on Vera, and asked: "Miss Vera, where is the legacy of the Lord Duke?"


    "Just outside."


    "Can we admire the legacy of Lord Duke?"


    "sure."


    Vera immediately looked at Colin, and Colin nodded to Knight Logger, motioning him to push in the coffin of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Knight Logger took his orders and left.


    The camp fell into an awkward silence again.


    Colin and Bachelor Dawn looked at each other, and they both saw each other''s dignity.


    The senior generals of the Golden Lion Legion were more stubborn than they thought.


    It''s just such stubbornness, in Colin''s view, a bit inexplicable.


    Even if Nelson and the others feel that Colin and Vera are not qualified to give orders to the Golden Lion Army, under the current circumstances, if the Golden Lion Army does not want to be attacked by two sides, the best option is to withdraw to Winter City.


    Colin couldn''t understand why the Nelson Knights and others were so resistant to this suggestion.


    Soon, Knight Logger pushed in the coffin of the Duke of St. Hild.


    The crowd immediately gathered around, preparing to salute and mourn.


    With a click, the lid of the coffin was slowly opened.


    Colin stroked his chest with his left hand and bowed his head, with a sad expression on his face just right.


    But immediately, he heard the questioning voice of the Nelson Knight:


    "Viscount Angley, are you sure this is the body of Lord Duke?"


    Um?


    Colin raised his head with a puzzled look, looked at the coffin, and explained:


    "Knight Nelson Lord Duke was petrified by an unknown forbidden curse, so his body may look a little..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Colin was also stunned on the spot.


    Because he saw a stone sculpture of the Duke of St. Hild lying in the coffin.


    Not the Duke of St. Hild after petrification!


    The two seem to be the same, but in fact they are very different.


    Whether it is the details on the face or the feeling, Colin can confirm that it is not the remains of the Duke of St. Hild at all!


    It is an ordinary statue of a duke.


    It was dropped!


    Colin was shocked, and turned his head to meet the equally shocked gaze of Bachelor Dawn.


    The eyes of the two crossed, and the same thought flashed in their hearts¡ª¡ª


    The Morrison family!

 Chapter 240： question

    Looking at the stone carvings in the coffin, thousands of thoughts flashed through Colin''s mind for a time.


    On the way, only the Morrison family can unwittingly take the Duke''s body away.


    After all, it was only in Huayu City. They stayed all night and opened the coffin lid for the Morrison family to pay homage.


    Unexpectedly, they had the idea of ??the Duke''s body.


    What is this trying to do?


    Colin naturally thought of the blood pool under the bell tower of Fengdie Fort.


    He had a hunch that the reason why the Morrison family stole the Duke''s body was probably related to the mysterious blood pool.


    "...It looks a bit like a stone sculpture, but this is indeed the remains of Lord Duke."


    Colin said firmly.


    He must be tough now.


    The fact that the body of the Duke of St. Hilde was dropped is not a big problem, but if it is caught by the Nelson Knight and does not recognize the death of the Duke, it will be troublesome.


    They can even claim that the Duke of St. Hild has just disappeared.


    Death and disappearance are two completely different concepts.


    Once the Duke died, the command of the Golden Lion Army naturally fell into the hands of his heirs.


    But if the death of the Duke of St. Hild cannot be confirmed, then without receiving the Duke¡¯s order, the Knights of Nelson and others can completely ignore the orders of others and independently control the most elite military force of the St. Hild family.


    Knight Louis squinted his eyes, carefully looked at the "remains" in the coffin for a long while, smiled and shook his head:


    "Sorry, Viscount Angele, I am not questioning your integrity, but this... is obviously an ordinary stone sculpture."


    Vera also saw that something was wrong with the body at this time, but seeing Colin insisting that it was the Duke''s body, she also remained silent.


    Of course, Bachelor Dawn saw the strangeness, and realized that things were really going in an unpredictable direction, and quickly said:


    "Knight Nelson, Knight Louis, Knight Camberin, Lord Duke was petrified by an unknown forbidden curse at the wedding of Viscount Anglia. This is what happened in full view.


    If you have any questions, you can consult the lords and nobles who were on the wedding scene at that time. I believe they will give an affirmative answer. "


    Bachelor Dawn¡¯s words were a bit of a coincidence. He did not directly say that the Duke¡¯s remains were in the coffin, but wanted to confirm the Duke¡¯s death by witnesses at the wedding scene.


    However, Knight Nelson was unmoved by this, and said lightly: "As for what happened on the night of Viscount Anglia''s wedding, we will naturally send someone to verify it.


    But before that, please forgive us for not deviating from the previous order issued by the Lord Duke and withdrawing to Winter City. "


    The doubts in Colin''s heart grew stronger, and the attitude of Nelson and others was too strange.


    Even if he was wary of Colin taking the opportunity to seize power, he should wait until he safely withdrew to Winterfell.


    Otherwise, waiting for the Golden Lions to be made dumplings by the Maynum family and the Dawson family armies, what is the point of fighting for this command?


    "Of course you can slowly verify the death of Lord Duke." Colin persuaded in a deep voice, "But now, the withdrawal of Winter City is imminent. Only in this way can the Golden Lion Legion be preserved. Even if Lord Duke comes back to life, He will issue the same order."


    Knight Nelson laughed, shook his head and said, "Not necessarily."


    "What do you mean?" Colin asked, frowning.


    The Louis Cavaliers laughed at the same time and explained: "Your Lord Viscount, you may not know that we already have strong support. Even if the Maynum family and the Dawson family are together, whoever wins will have to fight. knowledge."


    "Strong aid?" Colin suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Bachelor Dawn''s eyes flashed, as if thinking of some possibility.


    "Yes." Knight Nelson nodded, "Just a few days ago, Earl Uman led his army to surrender to us. Therefore, with the addition of the Uman family army, we may not be unable to have a decisive battle with the dwarves! "


    "Earl Uman?" Colin squinted his eyes, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light, "such a traitor from the North, do you believe him? What if he is a false surrender?"


    "Impossible." Knight Nelson said confidently, "We have received news that the Fallen Eagle City has been burned to ruins by the Saint Theon family. With such a deep hatred, I don''t believe that Earl Uman is willing to continue to follow the Saint Theon family. "


    Knight Louis also immediately added: "Furthermore, Earl Uman brought two heads-Lawrence and Penny. If you know something about the Saint Theon family, you will know that one of these two is the son of Mr. Coquettish. The other is his sister.


    Viscount Anglia, can you tell me, under such circumstances, is it possible for the Uman family to make peace with the Saint Theon family? "


    Colin was silent.


    It was the first time that he knew that Lawrence was the son of Mr. Coquettish, but seeing Count Uman cut off his head to surrender, this might be true.


    In this way, Earl Uman probably really fell out with the St. Theon family.


    This kind of blood feud has gone beyond the scope of "bitterness" and is far from being able to be resolved by simple trust.


    If Zhou Yu burns Huang Gai¡¯s hometown and Huang Gai slaughters Zhou Yu¡¯s son and sister, then even if the two of them are a ¡°fake show¡± that has been negotiated, they will doubt that the other party will ¡°really do it.¡±


    What''s more, Lawrence and Penny are the only fetters between the St. Theon family and the Uman family, and they have now been slaughtered. What reason does Mr. Hood have to believe that Count Uman will be on his side?


    But what puzzled Colin was, how could that countless cowardly Mr. Uman allow Earl Uman to kill Lawrence and Penny, and also throw the Uman family''s army into the arms of the St. Hild family?


    Since Mr. Wang has planned to sacrifice to Fallen Eagle City, he should have guessed that Earl Uman will break with the St. Theon family as a result. Wouldn¡¯t he be prepared in advance, at least he should not condone Earl Uman¡¯s conversion and growth. The enemy.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the camp.


    Afterwards, I saw Earl Uman walking in quickly.


    "I heard that Lord Duke was brutally murdered, is this true?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Count Uman asked anxiously, and then he saw the coffin parked in the middle of the camp.


    Suddenly, Earl Uman was struck by lightning, and the whole person was stunned on the spot, as if unable to accept the news of the death of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Colin rolled his eyes.


    Acting forcibly, too awkward.


    "My Lord Duke!" Count Uman suddenly rushed to the coffin, but the next second when he saw the Duke''s body inside, he was stunned.


    "This...this is the body of Lord Duke? You can''t make a mistake, right? This is obviously an ordinary stone sculpture."


    Colin became more irritable now, and the pit the Morrison family dug for him could no longer be filled.


    Therefore, he ignored the question of Count Uman at all, but looked directly into the eyes of Knight Nelson and asked in a deep voice:


    "Knight Nelson, have you decided to fight the dwarves here to the death?"


    "Yes." Knight Nelson nodded, and said concisely and clearly, very firmly.


    Afterwards, Colin turned to look at the Lewis Cavaliers.


    The Louis Knight lowered his head, avoiding Colin''s gaze, and it seemed that he had decided to support Nelson''s decision.


    Colin swept across the Cavaliers again. Only then did he realize that the Cavaliers hadn¡¯t made any comments. ~ www.novelhall.com~ Although the Cavaliers had always been taciturn, how about such an important decision? Will not say a word?


    Seeing the gaze from Colin at this time, the Cavalier Knight stared at Colin without evasiveness, as if he wanted to convey some kind of message.


    "Okay." Colin suddenly smiled, "Then I wish Knight Nelson you will defeat the dwarf and regain order and peace for the North!"


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount, if you can lead the Anglia Family Legion to advance and retreat with us, then..."


    Before the Nelson Knight finished speaking, Colin interrupted immediately:


    "I also need to **** the body of the Lord Duke back to Winter City. It''s getting late today. I will stay with you for the night. We will leave early tomorrow morning.


    As for the running river, it will be handed over to you and Count Uman. "


    After speaking, he motioned Knight Logger to push the coffin out, and at the same time he pulled Vera out.


    Three knights and an earl were left looking at each other.

 Chapter 241： Seize Power (Part 1)

    The dim candlelight and the open coffin made the atmosphere in the camp look a little gloomy.


    Colin, Vera, and Bachelor Dawn surrounded the coffin with solemn expressions.


    "This is really not my father''s body." Vera said affirmatively, "there is no arcane wave at all, it''s just an ordinary stone sculpture. If it''s a body that was petrified by a forbidden curse, this would not happen."


    Colin slapped the lid of the coffin heavily and said angrily: "It must be a ghost from the Morrison family!"


    Vera frowned, wondering: "But why would the Morrison family do this? What use does stealing his father''s body do for them?"


    Colin hesitated, but still did not tell what he had seen in the underground cave of the bell tower of Fengdie Castle.


    After all, that involved his biggest secret, even if it was the person next to the pillow, Colin was unwilling to tell it frankly.


    At least, not yet.


    "I suspect that the Morrison family has a secret connection with the Nelson Knights and others." Bachelor Dawn said surprisingly.


    "Huh?" Colin was slightly startled, and asked quickly, "Why do you say that?"


    Bachelor Dawn said unhurriedly: "My lord, have you noticed that when Knight Nelson said that he wanted to pay homage to the Duke''s remains, it was after you gave your suggestion to withdraw troops and return to Winter City.


    As if he had already known that as long as he opened the coffin, he would be able to see a replaced body, so that we could not completely confirm the fact that Lord Duke was dead.


    In this way, Knight Nelson and others would have reason to reject the suggestion of a Duke''s heir like Miss Vera. "


    Colin nodded solemnly, and found that Bachelor Dawn''s statement was indeed quite reasonable.


    The behavior of Knight Nelson and others, in retrospect, indeed seemed to have known in advance that the coffin contained a fake corpse.


    "So, the Morrison family, and the Nelson Knights, why would they do this?"


    Hearing Colin''s question, Bachelor Dawn rubbed his chin for a moment before replied:


    "I think they have two motivations for doing this.


    First, it was the surrender of the Uman family that made the Nelson Knights full of confidence, and this made him want to fight the dwarf. If you think about it this way, I''m afraid Earl Uman also participated in this conspiracy. "


    Hearing this, Colin nodded involuntarily, because he thought of Earl Uman''s behavior when he saw the coffin. His pretentious appearance really seemed to have known in advance that the Duke''s body was a fake.


    "Second..." Bachelor Dawn continued, "If Knight Nelson and Earl Uman really defeat the dwarves together, then they will become the true heroes of the Northern Territory.


    At that time, maybe they should be consulted on the ownership of the Duke of the North.


    It is foreseeable that they should recommend Master Joyce to become the Lord of the North.


    After all, a child like Joyce is easier to control, unlike Miss Vera, who has her own opinions and is married to a powerful lord..."


    "Haha." Colin laughed suddenly, not knowing whether it was because of the last little **** that Bachelor Dawn shot, or because he was laughing at Nelson Knight and the others overwhelmingly.


    I have to say that Bachelor of Dawn has given a very good analytical perspective.


    Originally, Colin thought that the Morrison family stole the Duke''s body on his own, and wanted to conduct some secret research.


    But now, he felt that perhaps the other party''s purpose might not be so simple, and that behind this conspiracy, there is probably not only the Morrison family.


    At least Earl Uman had a high probability of participating. This guy had an antagonism with Colin, and he certainly didn''t want to watch Vera succeed in taking the position of Duke of the North.


    Therefore, he will definitely try to prevent the Golden Lion Army from falling into Vera''s control.


    "Earl Morrison is so ambitious! Humph! Then he won''t want to marry cousin Nina!"


    Seeing Vera''s bulging appearance, Colin suddenly became happy.


    Unexpectedly, this is what she was thinking about now, and the brain circuit is really weird and cute.


    Touching Vera''s head, Colin turned his head and glanced at Bachelor Dawn again. Seeing that he was still in a calm and calm manner, he asked:


    "Bachelor Dawn, when you persuaded me to come here, didn''t you think about the situation that Knight Nelson would not obey orders?"


    "Of course I thought of it." Bachelor Dawn looked confident, "I did have a backup plan."


    "Oh? Please speak." Colin looked happy and asked quickly.


    Bachelor Dawn looked at Colin, and said leisurely: "Master Viscount, the backup plan I''m talking about actually depends on one person. I think you should have noticed who he is."


    When Colin rolled his eyes, he immediately thought of the Cambenin knight who had remained silent among the three senior commanders of the Golden Lion Legion.


    Before leaving, Colin had an eye contact with the other party.


    Obviously, the Cambenin knight had something to tell Colin.


    "You are talking about the Cavaliers."


    "That''s right!" Bachelor Dawn snapped his fingers and explained, "In fact, when the Lord Duke appoints the commander of the Golden Lion Army, he kept a mind.


    You should also see that the Cambenin Cavaliers are obviously wrong with the Nelson Knights and Louis Knights. No, it''s not just the wrong way.


    In fact, the Cambenin Knights and the Nelson Knights have hatred. Those are old things, but the Lord Duke just forced the Cambenin Knights into the Golden Lion Army led by the Nelson Knights and became his deputy. One is that they don''t want the senior members of the Golden Lion Corps to become monolithic.


    In this way, the Cambenin Knight became an eye that could not be bought, monitoring Knight Nelson for Lord Duke.


    And once the Nelson Knight has a problem, then..."


    Colin took the conversation decisively: "Then Camberin Knight is the candidate for the legion commander!"


    Bachelor Dawn slowly nodded his head, smiled with white teeth, and looked a little hideous in the dim candlelight.


    Upon hearing this, Vera seemed to react, her eyes widened in surprise, and she deliberately lowered her voice and said, "Do you...you want to kill Knight Nelson?"


    Colin''s eyes flickered, and he comforted: "Knight Nelson may not have to be killed, as long as he takes back the command of the Golden Lion Legion from him, as for Earl Uman, hehe, that must be killed!"


    "But...but, isn''t Earl Uman surrendered?" Vera obviously still has illusions about Earl Uman and even Knight Nelson. "Can''t we just let Earl Uman and Knight Nelson fight the dwarves? If they If you win, won''t the Northern Rebellion be completely put down?"


    Colin shook his head firmly: "You are too naive. Even if they can defeat the dwarves, after the victory, the first thing to be solved is the Angley family, and of course you, so that they can help Joyce. The upper position clears obstacles.


    What''s more, the Golden Lion Legion is the last bargaining chip of the Saint Hild family, why should it be handed over to others and become their bet on the table?


    If this bet was lost, then Wintery City would definitely not be able to hold it. At that time, the Lord of the North would really have to change to a new surname.


    In this situation, only leading the army to withdraw to Wintertime is the safest choice. We cannot allow Knight Nelson to bring the Golden Lion Legion into the abyss for his own benefit. "


    Vera nodded silently, but she still couldn''t bear it: "What about Earl Uman? Since he has already abandoned the secret, there is no need to kill him, right?"


    Colin had to speak again: "Do you remember when I ran away from home alone and then met you in Jinghu Camp?"


    "Of course I remember." Vera nodded, wondering why Colin mentioned these things at this time.


    "Do you know why I ran away from home alone?"


    "Why?"


    Colin''s face was gloomy, and he said cruelly: "Because I was assassinated in the bedroom of my castle! Assassination by the knights of the Anglia family!"


    "What?" Vera was taken aback, and quickly asked, "Who is responsible for that?"


    "Earl Uman Colin blurted out, "I only learned later that my father died in the front line, so if I am also unfortunately killed, then the title of the Anglia family will fall to my sister. Caitlin¡¯s head, and Caitlin..."


    "Married to Varla Uman!" Vera suddenly realized, and immediately said with hatred, "Earl Uman dared to assassinate a nobleman! What a shame to the knight! It''s time to kill!"


    "It really should be killed!" Colin regained his smile, "So, we must not let the conspiracy of the Earl Uman and the Nelson Knight succeed, even if we take the most extreme means!"


    "Yeah." Vera nodded heavily, no longer feeling the psychological burden of killing an ally.


    When Bachelor Dawn saw that the young couple finally reached an agreement, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief and solemnly said:


    "Master Viscount, it is not easy to seize the command of the Golden Lion from the Nelson Knights. We still need to consider a long-term plan."


    Colin smiled confidently:


    "Then you don''t have to worry, I already have a solution."

 Chapter 242： Seize Power (Part 2)

    The night is deep and everything is quiet.


    A figure in full armor was striding towards the tent of Knight Nelson.


    "Stop! Who are you? Please report your identity!"


    Before the camp, Nelson Knight''s guards immediately stopped the unidentified armored man with vigilance.


    The armored man took off his helmet calmly.


    "Charles Hou... Your lord!"


    As the direct legion of the St. Hild family, it is of course impossible not to recognize Charles St. Hild.


    But the guards still couldn''t believe their eyes, because there was news before that the eldest son of the Duke of St. Hild had died in the troll empire. Why did he appear here again?


    Charles glanced blankly at the shocked guards, and then walked directly to the camp.


    Of course the guards did not dare to stop.


    In the camp, Knight Nelson also heard the movement outside. When he was surprised how the guards let them in without telling them, they saw Charles'' familiar face appear in front of them.


    "Master Charles..."


    The Nelson Cavaliers were also completely stunned on the spot, apparently shocked by Charles''s resurrection.


    "You...you are not already..."


    "That''s all the rumors I told Viscount Angele to let go."


    Charles spoke, but his tone of voice had an unspeakable weirdness, as if he hadn''t spoken for a long time and he was a little bit awkward.


    "What''s wrong with your throat?"


    "Ahem, I hurt my throat a little bit earlier."


    Colin is also very helpless. Although he can now manipulate the blood slave to speak, this manipulation is very laborious, and the tone of his speech is also very strange.


    Fortunately, Knight Nelson did not pay attention to this at this time. After hearing Charles'' explanation, he no longer struggled with this point, but hurriedly stepped forward and bowed to salute.


    Although Charles has now been deprived of his knighthood, after all, he once represented the Duke of St. Hild in command of the Golden Lion Army for a period of time, so Knight Nelson is considered his old subordinate.


    "I need you to immediately lead the army back to Winter City!" Charles said in a commanding tone.


    Knight Nelson''s expression condensed, and slowly raised his head, the respect on his face gradually disappeared.


    "Master Charles, I don''t know what Viscount Angley told you, but now, we obviously have the opportunity to fight the dwarves, why should we retreat to Winterfell?"


    "Are you sure you will win?" Charles asked blankly.


    The Nelson Knight shook his head and said: "The battlefield situation is ever-changing, and who dares to say that it will win?"


    Charles pulled out a stiff sneer at the corner of his mouth: "Then if you lose, can you bear the responsibility?"


    "If I lose, I apologize with death!" The Nelson Knight replied sonorously.


    "Haha. If the Golden Lion Legion were killed in World War I, the Northern Territory would be completely under the control of the Saint Theon family. Even if you died thousands of times, it would be difficult to redeem your sins."


    The Nelson Knight was silent for a moment, but his eyes became firmer, and he shook his head and said, "Sorry, Lord Charles. The order I received from Lord Duke is to guard the line of the running river and not let the Dawson family''s army advance half a step!"


    "Father is dead."


    "Before I saw Lord Duke''s body in person, please forgive me for not being able to admit the Duke''s death."


    Speaking of this, Colin also realized that this Knight Nelson was completely unable to persuade him.


    Since you can''t persuade with words, let''s change another way.


    The air in the camp gradually stagnated, and Charles said in a cold scumming tone: "Nelson, are you determined to fight me to the end?"


    "Sorry, Lord Charles." The Nelson Knight bowed his head to apologize, but insisted that he did not let go.


    choke!


    In the next second, a cold light suddenly appeared.


    Cavaliers shook his heart, and hurriedly leaned back, and then he dodged Charles'' fatal sword dangerously and dangerously.


    "Master Charles! What are you doing?" The Nelson Knight obviously did not expect Charles to kill if he didn''t agree with him.


    "I''m going to kill you, a traitor of the St. Hild family!"


    Charles roared and approached again with his sword.


    Seeing Charles'' full-faced killing intent, Knight Nelson didn''t dare to take it carelessly, and immediately drew out the saber around his waist, with a backhand piercing Charles'' chest with a sword.


    Knight Nelson''s sword was intended to try to force Charles back, but he didn''t expect that Charles seemed to ignore it and rushed forward regardless.


    When the Nelson Knight realized that it was not good and was about to change his move, it was too late to take the sword.


    "Master Charles! Retreat!"


    Charles completely ignored the Nelson Knight''s warning, as if he couldn''t wait to rush to the gleaming sword tip.


    Huh!


    The long sword pierced Charles'' chest.


    At the same time, the long sword in Charles''s hand was also cut on Nelson''s shoulder, almost cutting off his right arm.


    But at this time, the Nelson Cavaliers had no intention of caring about his injuries. Looking at Charles, who was close at hand, his whole body was dumbfounded.


    "Big, sir..." The guards who came to check when they heard the movement appeared in the camp. Seeing everything in front of them, they were dumbfounded.


    Knight Nelson killed Charles St. Hild? !


    The gurgling blood spring water usually flows from Charles''s mouth, but there is a strange smile on his face.


    "What''s going on?" Cambenin Knight''s voice just came from outside the camp.


    Hearing this voice, Knight Nelson closed his eyes in pain.


    He knew that he was finished.


    ...


    "What happened?"


    Count Uman walked out of the camp, looked at the noisy scene in the distance, and asked suspiciously.


    The guards also shook their heads blankly.


    "Go and see."


    "Yes." A guard immediately took the order and ran quickly in the direction of the Nelson Knights'' camp.


    Count Uman was about to go back to wait for the news, but saw a figure in full armor walking towards him.


    "Stop! Who is it?"


    The guards immediately stepped forward to intercept.


    The armor man took off his helmet decisively, revealing a beautiful face.


    "Cynthia Sudor?" Count Uman recognized his niece at a glance, "Where did you go after you disappeared for so long?"


    "Uncle, I have been hiding in Ice Rock City, and finally found out a big secret of the Anglia family!"


    "What''s the secret?" Although Earl Uman thought Cynthia''s tone was a little strange, his attention was immediately drawn to him after hearing the word secret.


    "I found that the reason why Viscount Angele''s strength can improve so quickly is entirely because..."


    Cynthia said as she kept getting closer to Count Uman.


    When the distance between the two of them was less than three steps, she suddenly exerted her strength and rushed forward. The cold light flashed in her hand, and it was a dagger.


    Huh!


    The dagger stabbed Count Uman in the lower abdomen, but was held tightly by a big hand, unable to go further.


    "Why betray me?"


    Count Uman''s face was gloomy and terrible, and he looked at Cynthia''s eyes and shouted angrily.


    However, he didn''t see any guilt or hesitation in the opponent''s eyes, and some were just a deep and dead indifference, like a beast that had been dead for a long time.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just when Earl Uman was startled by Cynthia''s eyes, there was a sudden sound of earth-shattering footsteps behind him.


    A huge armored man rushed like a giant elephant.


    The guards immediately drew their knives and stepped forward to stop them, but were slapped by the opponent as if they were swatting flies.


    Count Uman immediately realized that this was a killing against himself.


    Immediately roared, kicked Cynthia in front of him with one kick, and then turned around and blasted out a punch.


    The golden light and flowing water generally spread forward, forming a physical barrier right in front of himBoom!


    The golden barrier shattered in an instant, and Earl Uman could only feel the embarrassing crunch of his arms.


    The wound in his lower abdomen also split instantly, and the sharp pain in his heart made him almost unsteady on his feet.


    puff!


    Count Uman couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew out instantly with the terrifying impact of the opponent.


    As soon as he landed, he ran back without hesitation while shouting:


    "There are assassins!"


    This shout seemed as if a little spark fell into the dry wood, and instantly ignited the entire barracks.


    Countless Uman family soldiers took up their weapons and rushed over, trying to protect their Lord Earl.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, the armored man and Cynthia stopped entanglement, and immediately turned and ran.


    Soon, it disappeared into the dark night.

 Chapter 243： Aftermath

    Woo-


    The harsh bugle sounded through the camp of the Golden Lion Army, and the soldiers who had just awakened from their dreams roared out of the tent.


    While putting on his armor indiscriminately, he was still looking for his weapon everywhere.


    Cursing, shouting, and the screams of soldiers bumping into each other in the darkness were intertwined.


    "Stand on the spot, don''t run around! Cut off those who violate the order!"


    The officers ran and shouted in the camp, maintaining order.


    In fact, the current situation is very dangerous. If you are not careful, a scream will occur.


    Even if there is no enemy invading at all, but with the panic spreading, and it is late at night, the officers can easily lose control of the soldiers, causing the unknown soldiers to kill each other.


    Fortunately, this time Colin made preparations in advance. He had already sent black cavalry to run back and forth in the Golden Lion Army camp. Once he found that someone was taking the opportunity to make trouble, he was immediately arrested and severely punished.


    It was a mess in the Uman family barracks.


    In the middle of the night, the military order was not passed smoothly, and the soldiers had no idea what was going on.


    Moreover, these soldiers were already immersed in the anger and sorrow of the burning down of Eagle City, and their spirits were on the verge of collapse, and they were always supported by the promise of Count Uman to vengeance for them.


    But under this chaos, the suppressed anger in the soldiers'' hearts burst out, and it immediately turned into hysterical madness.


    Many soldiers don''t care, slash when they see people, kill when they see them, and only realize that they are not enemies at all, but their own companions.


    This kind of crazy emotions generally spread, and it can''t be dealt with at all.


    Count Uman was also injured at this time, still wondering why his niece Cynthia would betray her, and who was planning to assassinate herself, did not step up in time to stabilize the hearts of the people.


    When he discovered something was wrong, the situation in the camp was completely out of control.


    ¡­


    "Brother Charles!"


    In the camp of Knight Nelson, Vera cried and pounced on Charles'' corpse.


    She never thought that her brother would come back from the dead and then died again...


    "Nelson! How dare you murder Your Excellency Charles!" Colin reprimanded righteously.


    At this time, the Nelson Knight had been restrained by the Camberin Knights, and he sat on the ground with his eyes blankly. After hearing Colin''s questioning, he pulled out an ugly wry smile at the corner of his mouth, and said weakly:


    "I said I didn''t want to kill him at all, he hit the tip of my sword himself, believe it or not?"


    Obviously, this kind of excuse made everyone look at Knight Nelson as if they were looking at a fool.


    Knight Nelson also understood that under such circumstances, he couldn''t make it clear at all, and the weirdness of the whole thing was beyond his understanding.


    Bachelor Dawn''s eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When Colin told him that there was a way to deal with the Nelson Knights, he did not expect that the final situation would become like this.


    Although I couldn''t figure out what went wrong in this, Knight Nelson killed Charles by mistake, but the final result... is pretty good.


    Nelson was over.


    The Golden Lion Legion, as the direct legion of the St. Hild family, whether it is a middle-level officer or a low-level soldier, the loyalty to the St. Hild family must be ranked first in the North.


    Knight Nelson killed the eldest son of the generation of the Saint Hild family. Such evil deeds doomed him to completely lose his appeal in this army.


    Even at this time, many soldiers of the Golden Lion Army hated him and tried to find a chance to kill him and avenge Charles.


    At this time, the turmoil in the Uman family barracks became more serious, and the screams and killings had even reached here.


    Colin frowned and listened for a while, and said in doubt: "What''s the matter?"


    The assassination of Earl Uman failed, which disappointed Colin.


    Count Uman''s vigilance was too strong, even Cynthia could not succeed in a sneak attack, and the strength of this person was indeed formidable, and he was able to escape calmly from the ranks of the fifth-order warrior Prince Merluvi.


    But after the assassination to no avail, the blood slaves have been withdrawn. Why is there more and more chaos over there now?


    Bachelor Dawn listened for a while and judged: "It should be a camp scream."


    "Ying Xiao?" Colin suddenly shuddered.


    He has heard of the horror of Ying Xiao. Once it is not handled well, the casualties caused by Ying Xiao are not even less than a fiasco.


    Therefore, Colin immediately ordered: "Knight Louis, please go and maintain order immediately, so that the panic of the Uman family army cannot spread to the Golden Lion Army!


    Remember, your task is to guard the camp of the Golden Lion Corps. If Earl Uman asks for assistance, you must not send troops!


    If there are insurgents rushing into our camp, please don''t be merciless and kill them all! "


    The Louis Knight hesitated for a moment, but under Colin''s aggressive gaze, he nodded and said, "Yes!"


    He also saw the situation clearly now, and the Nelson Knight was completely finished.


    Obviously, the Knights of Cambenin should take over as the new legion commander, and the Golden Lion legion will also be controlled by Colin and Vera.


    In this case, Louis must make a choice.


    And his choice was not unexpected.


    When Knight Louis led the way out of the camp, Knight Nelson finally raised his head and fixedly looked at Colin, his gaze seemed to recover a little.


    Just listen to the dead-end knight said in a deep voice: "Viscount Angley, do you still insist on withdrawing the Golden Lion Legion to Wintery City?"


    "Yes."


    The Nelson Knight nodded when he heard the words, and seemed to finally recognize the reality, and said frankly: "Do you know? Before you arrived here, I received a mysterious letter saying that Lord Duke is not dead, please I must carefully examine the body of the duke you brought."


    "Oh?" Colin asked with a change of expression, "Who sent that letter to you?"


    Knight Nelson shook his head slowly: "There is no signature on the letter."


    Colin tightened his brows, and just wanted to ask again, he heard Knight Nelson say again: "Master Viscount, can you tell me, Master Duke is really dead?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded solemnly, "I can swear by the honor of the ancestors of the Anglia family. The Duke has passed away unfortunately."


    Knight Nelson nodded, as if finally letting go. He turned to look at Vera, leaned over and saluted, and said, "Miss Vera, please believe that my loyalty to the St. Hild family has not changed from beginning to end. !"


    After saying this, without waiting for Vera''s reply, Knight Nelson stood up abruptly and rushed back.


    The Camberin knight was holding a long sword against Nelson''s back. At this moment, he was caught off guard and found that his long sword had pierced Nelson''s chest.


    Knight Nelson turned his head and gave a cruel sneer at his old opponent: "Cam Benin, you have been dreaming of this day for a long time."


    After speaking, he turned around again and said to everyone in front of him; "Believe it or not, that''s how Charles died!"


    Huh!


    The Knight Cambenin drew his sword, and Nelson fell slowly to the ground, and soon there was no sound.


    The blood was flowing in the camp, and the atmosphere was almost stagnant.


    After a while, Colin opened his mouth to break the suffocating silence: "Since Knight Nelson has committed suicide, the most important thing is to choose a new legion commander, Vera. You, as the only Saint Hild here, think Who is most suitable for this responsibility?"


    Although Vera is heartbroken by her brother, UU reading www.uukanshu. com but also knows that she needs to cheer up at this time.


    He wiped away the tears on his face, looked around for a while, and finally said softly: "Knight Cambenin, please come in charge of the Golden Lion Army."


    The Camberin knight decisively knelt on one knee and responded loudly:


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Across the rushing river, a group of dwarf cavalry is looking at the chaotic Uman family camp.


    "What''s going on there?" The Marquis Dawson''s expression was very solemn, with expectations and doubts.


    "My lord, there was a sentry report this morning. A group of black cavalry crossed the rushing river and entered the camp of the Golden Lion Corps. I guess it was Viscount Angley and Count Uman who had a conflict."


    The Marquis Dawson touched his beard for a moment, and finally ordered:


    "Let the soldiers get ready to cross the river as soon as the sky is up!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 244： Crossing the River (Part 1)

    The rays of dawn dispelled the darkness, and dispelled the panic that was shrouded in people''s hearts.


    The chaos in the Uman family camp finally subsided.


    However, when Colin sent an envoy to look for Earl Uman, no one was found.


    "What? Run away?"


    "Yes, Lord Viscount. Not only Lord Earl, but also the army of the Uman family are also rapidly moving south."


    Colin sneered, this Count Uman is a rabbit, running so fast.


    However, it can also be seen that Earl Uman was indeed very alert and ran away very decisively.


    In the assassination last night, the other party guessed that it was Colin who instigated it.


    But how could Colin let this enemy go so easily, and immediately ordered: "Knight Cambenin, please immediately mobilize the army to chase Count Uman back!"


    "Yes!" Knight Cambenin had already seen at this time that Vera completely obeyed her husband''s opinion, so Colin now is the real master of this army.


    But before the Knights of Cambenin took their orders out of the camp, they saw a messenger rushing over, reporting:


    "My lord, the enemy on the other side of the river is moving, I''m afraid I want to cross the river!"


    "What?" Colin was taken aback and hurriedly said to the Knights of Cambenin, "Leave aside Earl Uman for now, gather the soldiers and prepare to face the Dawson family!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    When Colin and others came to the rushing river, they saw more than a dozen strange-looking boats connected together with iron cables, descending from the upstream.


    The surface of the boat is very wide and the draft is very deep. It seems that a heavy object is used as the ballast stone. Narrow corridor.


    Colin immediately saw that the enemy was preparing to build a pontoon bridge, and immediately ordered the archers to release arrows into the river.


    Whoosh whoosh...


    Standing on the south bank of the rushing river, the Golden Lion Corps kept shooting into the river.


    However, the effect is very unsatisfactory.


    The arrows shot were all blocked by the thick canopy, and did not cause much damage.


    At this time, the dwarf ships also came to the predetermined position. They dropped their anchors and threw out two thick iron chains. The soldiers who had been waiting on the opposite bank immediately rushed up, dragging the iron rope to nail one end of it firmly into the ground.


    However, this is only fixing one end of the pontoon bridge. The south bank has not yet landed. At this time, the pontoon bridge is like a headless snake, one end is fixed on the north bank, and the other end is still a short distance from the south bank. , Is constantly shaking with the current.


    Just when Colin wondered if the other party had calculated the width of the river wrong and made the pontoon shorter, he floated down a big boat again from the upper reaches.


    The big ship was full of dwarf infantry armed with huge shields and armor.


    At this time, Colin discovered that this big ship could just fill the gap between the pontoon bridge and the south bank. Obviously, the shield infantry on this ship should be the vanguard of crossing the river.


    Kaka.


    The big ship is gradually in place, and the pontoon is formally formed.


    Colin was stunned, obviously he didn''t expect that the level of the dwarf craftsman had reached this point.


    But speaking of it, dwarves do have racial talents in forging, construction, and civil engineering.


    At this point, the pontoon bridge has taken shape, and it is impossible for the Golden Lions to cause mass destruction to the dwarves on the river.


    However, in fact, the real difficulty in the battle of crossing the river lies in how to gain a firm foothold on the opposite side of the beach. Therefore, the real decisive moment of this battle has not yet arrived.


    However, the smooth progress of the preliminary preparations still boosted the morale of the dwarf soldiers, and deafening cheers continued to be heard from the north bank of the rushing river.


    The Marquis Dawson looked at the pontoon on the river with a satisfied smile.


    He felt that he had grasped the corner of the goddess of victory, as long as he continued to hold it tightly, he could kiss the goddess'' Fangze.


    The Marquis Dawson waved his hand smugly and ordered: "Drumming! Cross the river!"


    ßËßËßË...


    The rumbling of war drums announced the official start of the battle of crossing the river.


    The flag began to move forward slowly, and the dwarven officers continued to roar rudely. Teams of dwarven soldiers armed with knives, guns and bucklers walked up the pontoon one by one, and quickly marched towards the south bank.


    Next, it was the bloodiest and most cruel battle to land on the beach.


    At this time, the archers of the Golden Lion Army had stopped shooting and quickly retreated.


    Thousands of infantry led forward and placed an array on the river beach. It seemed that they were about to defend the river beach forever.


    To be honest, this battle was not part of Colin''s plan.


    He and Bachelor Dawn originally wanted to quickly retreat to Wintery City with the Golden Lion Legion, and defended them firmly based on the tall and solid walls.


    However, the plan cannot keep up with the changes, and the enemy will not just stand there stupidly waiting for you to fight.


    The howl of the camp last night obviously made the Marquis Dawson on the other side think that something was wrong with the Golden Lion Legion, so he wanted to take the opportunity to cross the river.


    Under such circumstances, Colin could not lead his army to retreat.


    After all, the dwarf prepared overnight, and had already built the pontoon early in the morning, and by now it had already begun to cross the river.


    If the Golden Lion Legion still wants to withdraw its troops, the Marquis Dawson will definitely chase it up. At that time, the retreat will most likely become a retreat.


    Moreover, the escaped Earl Uman is also a factor of uncertainty.


    Colin still didn''t know how many combatable soldiers Count Uman could gather after last night''s camp, let alone whether Earl Uman would stop the Golden Lion Army midway after experiencing this incident.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Colin had to head-on the Marquis Dawson, who was trying to cross the river, so that the opponent would not dare to pursue it anymore, so that the Golden Lion Army could retreat calmly.


    At this time, the two armies have begun to meet each other.


    The dwarf shield infantry on the boat took the lead in jumping off the bow and wading through the shallows of the river to start defense. Behind them, two dwarf craftsmen jumped down and tried to nail it into the ground by pulling iron cables to completely fix the pontoon bridge.


    Of course, the Golden Lion Corps would not allow the enemy to complete this last process so easily. Under the order of the officer, the infantry on the beach began to move forward slowly and launch an offensive.


    As the Golden Lion Corps moved forward, the sound of war drums on both sides of the strait intertwined, and the shouts of killing finally sounded in the sky.


    The two warring parties collided on the beach. Knifes, guns, swords, swords and swords, screaming for death, and arrows flying, countless soldiers screamed and fell to the ground, blood flowing freely, and soon reddened a large area of ??water near the beach.


    A steady stream of dwarf soldiers entered the army through the pontoon, struggling to stop the attack of the Golden Lion Army.


    But after all, they have advantages and disadvantages in numbers. The beaches were suddenly crowded with people, but the front line of the shield infantry was constantly pressed back, and the dwarf soldiers at the rear quickly gathered together, making it even more difficult for the soldiers on the pontoon. Rush out.


    The Golden Lion Army¡¯s offensive was quite fierce, and it was very aggressive to push the enemy down the rushing river.


    It has to be said that although the dwarves'' craftsmanship is quite good, they still can''t make up the gap in combat effectiveness.


    The power of the dwarf is not weak, but the disadvantage of height makes it difficult to exert this power. After all, the condescending chopping is of course easier.


    And they are not like half-elves, and they don''t have flexible positioning and magical shooting skills. Therefore, they generally have a disadvantage when facing human army Dwarves.


    Of course, there are too many factors that determine victory or defeat on the battlefield, and it is not just the combat effectiveness of the soldiers.


    What''s more, the battle has just begun at this time, and now neither side has invested in the main force, it can only be regarded as a warm-up.


    However, the frustration encountered by the vanguard has already frowned the Marquis Dawson who was watching from the rear.


    After all, this is a general who has been following the Marquis of Garcia to fight in all directions. He has become accustomed to the invincible strength of the Black Cavalry wherever he goes, and now he sees that his army has been fighting so hard in a beach landing battle. , Suddenly feel dissatisfied.


    "Tumu, you personally led the army to cross the river. In an hour, I will see your flag on the land on the opposite bank!"


    "Yes!" A dark-skinned dwarf brawny was about to knock his breastplate loudly.


    Afterwards, he led his troops to board the pontoon bridge.


    It can be seen to the naked eye that the draught of the pontoon suddenly became a lot deeper, because all the dwarf generals named Tumu commanded were heavy armored infantry.

 Chapter 245： Crossing the river (below)

    "kill!"


    A dwarf general covered in heavy armor jumped off the boat vigorously, and as soon as he got off the boat, an arrow feather shot into his eyes.


    But he also tilted his head slightly, causing the arrow to hit the helmet, making a clink.


    Afterwards, the most powerful Tier 5 fighter of the Dawson family roared and smashed the sledgehammer on the ground.


    boom!


    The manic shock wave spread quickly, and the already soft beach head instantly sank, as if a giant underground beast suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed hundreds of soldiers from the Golden Lion Army.


    Tumu laughed wildly and roared like a beast:


    "Rush up! Shred these humans and shatter them!"


    As soon as this powerful Tier 5 fighter came out, he greeted the Golden Lion Legion in his own way.


    The dense array of the Golden Lion Legion was immediately torn open by a big gap, and Tumu rushed up first, and the dwarf heavy infantry wing he followed behind also roared and rushed into the army of the Golden Lion Legion.


    The front line of the Golden Lion Corps kept retreating under the impact of the dwarven heavy-armored infantry. The swords, bows and arrows in their hands could hardly break through the defenses of the heavy armor.


    To cause damage to these dwarven heavy armored infantry, you need a special weapon-warhammer.


    However, the Cavaliers did not expect the dwarves to put the most elite heavy-armored infantry on the battlefield so quickly, so they did not send the Warhammer Company to the front.


    For a time, the beachhead defense line of the Golden Lion Army retreated again and again, and the dwarven heavy-armored infantry plunged into the human army like sharp knives, and continued to draw patches of blood stains forward.


    The bravery of the elite dwarf troops was vividly demonstrated at this moment.


    More and more dwarf infantry passed the pontoon bridge and finally gained a foothold in the shallow water.


    The Knights of Cambenin suddenly couldn''t sit still when seeing this place, and quickly prepared to order the Warhammer Company to attack forward and dispatch more soldiers to grab the beachhead.


    However, Colin shook his head and stopped the Camberin Knights: "Don''t worry, let the frontline troops withdraw first. The beachhead will be given to the dwarves."


    The Cambenin knight hesitated for a moment, but thought that the Viscount Anglia was said to be the most important general of the Marquis Garcia, and he had achieved great victories in Silvermoon City and the Troll Empire. Of course, he was not a layman who did not understand military. Nodding:


    "Yes!"


    Mage Kusius, who has been a transparent person next to him, suddenly said, "Viscount Angley, if you need it, I can help you destroy the dwarf''s pontoon."


    Colin looked back in surprise, and looked up and down Vera''s teacher with a scrutiny gaze. After a while, he smiled and said, "I don''t know if I ask you to do it. What is the price?"


    "No cost!" Cusius smiled and shook his head, with a sincere expression on his face.


    But Colin was secretly slandering-free is the most expensive.


    He didn''t know what idea this Mage Kusius had made, but he didn''t relax his vigilance at all.


    "Don''t bother you for the time being, just the Dawson family, the Golden Lion Corps is not too much to deal with it."


    In fact, Colin''s plan was to let a part of the dwarven army cross the river, and then attack halfway.


    In this blocking battle, his idea is to fight the Dawson family!


    Only in this way can it be ensured that when the Golden Lion army withdraws, the Dawson family dare not cross the river to pursue it easily.


    If Kusius is allowed to cast spells to destroy the pontoon bridge, or if the dwarves can''t cross the river by holding on to the beach, it won''t really cause enough casualties to the dwarven army.


    Although allowing the dwarves to stand firm on the beach will make the next battle more difficult, it is a price that has to be paid.


    The Bachelor of Dawn helped Colin determine the strategic policy of "defending", but Colin would not hesitate when he needed to take the initiative to attack.


    Moreover, the more you want to withdraw, the more you have to make the enemy think that you want to fight forever.


    Therefore, Colin prepared to fight this battle of crossing the river as a decisive battle.


    With the retreat of the Golden Lion Corps, more and more dwarves and soldiers crossed the bridge, gradually forming an array on the south bank of the River Flowing.


    However, they did not chase rashly, but were waiting for more friendly troops to cross the river.


    The Marquis Dawson on the other side saw that his army succeeded in occupying the beachhead so quickly, he suddenly laughed and said, "It''s nothing more than the Golden Lion Army!"


    The dwarf officer on the side also smiled and replied: "After all, it was a mess the night before, so I''m probably dozing off right now."


    "That can''t be taken lightly." The Marquis Dawson narrowed his smile and said sternly.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    After a **** fight at the beginning, the battlefield suddenly quieted down at this moment, as if it had entered an intermission time.


    More and more dwarves crossed the rushing river. In the afternoon, the number of dwarves crossing the river had exceeded 10,000. Moreover, they began to build simple fortifications on the beachhead, preparing to build a "bridgehead".


    Of course, the Golden Lion Corps is not idle either.


    Colin first gave the soldiers a full meal, and then arranged some guard troops to prevent the dwarves from suddenly attacking, and then let the main force return to the camp to catch up.


    After all, there was a night of trouble yesterday, and most of the soldiers'' spirits were indeed not in the best condition. Seeing that the dwarves were busy crossing the river and building fortifications, Colin asked his soldiers to take a rest and raise their spirits.


    Originally, he was worried that the dwarf would send a small group of troops to harass, but until two or three o''clock in the afternoon, the dwarf still had no intention of attacking.


    Colin immediately understood that the Marquis Dawson on the other side was a commander in a conservative style.


    This can actually be guessed. After all, the Marquis Dawson was mainly responsible for logistics in the Black Cavalry, and of course it was impossible to have a radical personality.


    Prudent and conservative is certainly not a shortcoming, but if you are too cautious and hesitate to go up when you see the right fighter, it will let the opportunity slip through your fingers in vain.


    What''s more, in Colin''s view, if the Marquis Dawson really chooses a conservative strategy, he should not choose to cross the river, but should continue to wait for the Maynum family''s army to arrive.


    Once you choose to cross the river, you are at a strategic disadvantage, because the dwarf army will naturally be divided into two sections by the dwarven moat.


    It is impossible to really connect the broken army together by that floating bridge alone.


    Now it seems that the dwarven army''s process of crossing the river seems to be proceeding smoothly, but when the Golden Lion Army really launches a general offensive, they will taste the pain of being unable to advance or retreating.


    And the Marquis Dawson will also understand that he has missed the best time to defeat the Golden Lions.


    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, the Golden Lion Army, which had already been replenished, regrouped, and the spirits of the soldiers suddenly took on a new look.


    Colin and Vera stood on a makeshift high platform with two coffins beside them.


    One contained the "remains" of the Duke of St. Hild, and the other contained the "remains" of Charles St. Hild.


    The reason why both corpses are quoted is because neither of them are real corpses.


    The Duke of St. Hilde is a stone statue that has been dropped, and Charles, um, is not dead yet...


    "Go." Colin let go of Vera''s hand, his eyes full of encouragement.


    Vera nodded slightly, and then came to the front of the stage alone.


    The two coffins were placed behind her, and the afternoon sun shone straight down through the clouds, as if covering her with a holy halo.


    "My father is dead.


    My brother is also dead. "


    Vera''s crisp but determined voice spread through the wilderness through an amplified magic.


    Just the two words that came up made the faces of the Golden Lion Corps soldiers present look ashamed.


    They have always boasted of "Holy Hild''s Shield", but they have failed to protect the lord to whom they are loyal.


    Vera''s words continue: "But I believe that father and brother will not have any resentment before they die, because like all Saint Hilds, they have sworn to protect the north!


    They are willing to lay down their lives for the North!


    me too!


    No matter how powerful the rebel army is, no matter how terrible the enemy is, I will never allow the people of the North to fall into endless war Never allow this land to be full of killing and evil!


    Warriors of the Golden Lion Legion, are you willing to join me in fighting for the North? "


    "Sworn to the death to protect the north!" The Cambenin knight yelled as he stood under the stage.


    "Swear to the death to protect the northern border!"


    "Swear to the death to protect the northern border!"


    ...


    One after another voices gradually converged into a slogan, resounding through this land, so that the sound of the rushing river''s waves gradually became a murmur that was covered.


    Colin squinted and looked at Vera, who was cheering from the tens of thousands of Golden Lion Army soldiers, as if seeing another woman in a daze.


    Half-elf queen Aisha Miller.


    It seemed that Vera had indeed learned a lot from getting along with Silvermoon City.


    Colin firmly believes that with the passage of time and enrichment of experience, Vera will gradually grow into a qualified Lord of the North.

 Chapter 246： Decisive Battle (Part 1)

    The sky suddenly became gloomy.


    The sun seemed to have sensed the upcoming battle, and was so scared that he hid in the dark clouds.


    The air pressure suddenly became very low, so low that it made people breathless. This feeling of suffocation made people crazy, and people couldn''t help but find something to vent.


    Here and now, killing is undoubtedly a good choice to vent.


    Boom boom boom!


    Amid the dull sound of the snare drum, the forward troops of the Golden Lion Army began to approach the dwarf¡¯s beach position, and then suddenly began an accelerated charge at a distance of about five hundred steps.


    The wild howl resounded through the earth, one by one tall and sturdy figures, dressed in heavy armor, holding swords, rushed toward the shield wall of dwarves neatly arranged like monsters coming out of the wild.


    Some were directly pierced by the spear, some were bounced back by the shield wall, and some were directly broken through the wall by virtue of brute force.


    This decisive battle started very suddenly, but it seemed particularly resolute and decisive. With only contact, it directly took the prologue, presenting the **** and cruel climax and tide before people.


    Vera''s mobilization before the war, and the two remains of the St. Hild family, completely inspired the blood in the hearts of the soldiers of the Golden Lion Army.


    So at the beginning of the decisive battle, they rushed to the enemy''s position like beasts breaking free, vowing to avenge the two Saint Hilds.


    Of course, the dwarf''s counterattack was equally fierce and fierce.


    For thousands of years, as a vassal race of mankind, dwarves have been engaged in forging, construction, wine making and other chores, serving and dedicating to mankind, working hard, but they are not without complaints.


    Before the establishment of the Glory Empire, the dwarves had their own independent kingdoms, but when the Paladins swept all over the place with invincible posture, the dwarves had to lower their proud heads in order to gain the continuation of their race.


    Now, a golden opportunity of a lifetime appeared before them, the Northern Territory was chaotic, and the St. Theon family and the San Lorenzo family reached a tacit agreement, willing to give the dwarves a chance to build a nation.


    Such an opportunity is the relief that the dwarves have been searching for in the past, and the only hope for them to regain the glory of the dwarf king.


    Therefore, every dwarf warrior is willing to dedicate everything to this opportunity!


    The brave wins when we meet on a narrow road.


    The two sides of the war are like two red-eyed bullfighting, entangled thoroughly, vowing to decide the winner.


    The shouting and killing became louder, and the fighting became more and more fierce.


    Someone keeps falling down, and others keep rushing up.


    The blood began to flow arbitrarily, and life was fading fast.


    Rumble!


    An electric light pierced the sky, followed by deafening thunder.


    In a short while, the raindrops fell down.


    Of course, this little rain could not extinguish the fierce fighting on the south bank of the River.


    At this time, the two sides have been completely entangled, and the blood flow and the corpses all over the floor have further stimulated the ferocity of the soldiers, turning them into beasts that only know how to kill.


    Suddenly, as if a cold current was blowing, the raindrops that fell on the dwarf''s position suddenly turned into sharp cones of ice. If there was no armor on their head, they would immediately be beaten to blood.


    When the soldiers of the Golden Lion Army saw this situation, there was a burst of cheers, and the offensive became more fierce in an instant.


    Because they knew that Miss Vera was fighting with them.


    However, this spell that turned the rain into a cone of ice did not last long before it ended.


    Vera in the back has begun to gasp, and her golden hair has begun to turn white.


    "Okay, take a break, and then leave it to me." Colin held Vera''s cold little hand and persuaded.


    Vera was stunned, and then saw that Knight Logger had led a thousand black cavalry gathered behind Colin.


    "Are you going to fight?" Vera looked worried and wanted to dissuade, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Colin nodded, his eyes firm: "Of course. I am also a knight in the north, and it is my duty to protect the north."


    Vera''s eyes turned red in an instant, and she was in a daze, as if she had returned to a year ago.


    At that time, they were also on the rushing river, and they were chased by the troll wolf cavalry and desperate.


    At that time, Colin also took the initiative to stand up, rushing to the forefront and almost died as a result.


    "Then you must be careful!" Vera did not dissuade, but took the initiative to step forward, tiptoe up, and give Colin a deep kiss.


    A bit salty.


    As for the lips, Colin saw that Vera was already in tears.


    "If you die in battle, I will follow you and return to the embrace of the Lord of Radiance!"


    Listening to Vera''s solemn promise, a warm current surged in Colin''s heart.


    He believed that Vera was serious when she said this.


    Suddenly, Colin discovered that unknowingly, in this other world, there was a woman who was willing to give her life for herself.


    "Don''t worry!" Colin smiled boldly, "I am afraid that the one who can kill me is not born yet!"


    At this time, the Cambenin knight on the side seemed to be infected by Colin''s behavior and immediately said loudly: "Viscount Lord, please allow me to fight at your side!"


    Colin raised his brows and looked at the new Golden Lion Corps commander who had just been promoted by himself.


    It seems that he is indeed a diehard of the Saint Hild family.


    But Colin slowly shook his head and said: "The Golden Lion Legion needs a commander, the Knight of Cambenin, the glory of the charge, please let me."


    "Yes, Lord Viscount!" The Camberin knight hammered heavily on his chest, respectfully saluting Colin as a knight.


    From this moment on, he also began to truly agree with Colin.


    The Knights of Cambenin originally had some opinions on Colin, thinking that this person had some idea of ??trying to control the Golden Lion Legion through Vera, but now, he suddenly felt that the Golden Lion Legion would follow such a knight who is willing to dedicate his life to the North. There is nothing wrong with life.


    "Master Viscount, do you need me to help destroy the pontoon on the river?" At this time, Master Cusius stood up again.


    Colin looked back at the white-robed mage deeply, but still smiled and refused:


    "Sorry, Master. This is a knight''s war!"


    The more the Master Cusius took the initiative to show his courtesy, the more Colin tried to keep his distance from the opponent.


    What''s more, it is a foolish act to destroy the pontoon at this time.


    A pontoon bridge won¡¯t make the rushing river¡¯s moat clear. Even if it¡¯s intact, the dwarves will not be able to let a large number of troops cross the river in a short time. But if the pontoon bridge is destroyed, it would be equivalent to completely severing the army of dwarves who have crossed the river. Back road.


    Isn''t this just to give the other side a chance to "make a last stand"?


    Of course, Colin didn''t know if the dwarven army on the South Bank had the courage to put it to death, but he didn''t want to gamble.


    After rejecting the kindness of Master Kusius, Colin immediately turned around and ordered the cavalry gathered behind:


    "Black Cavalry, dismount!"


    The soft soil of the river beach is not suitable for cavalry combat But the black cavalry who dismounted is still the strongest army in the north.


    After hearing Colin''s order, more than a thousand black cavalry officers rolled over and dismounted without hesitation.


    Colin asked loudly: "Without the war horse, can you still dare to fight with me?"


    "dare!"


    More than a thousand black cavalry officers shouted almost in unison.


    There is no hesitation, no cowardice, only the indomitable belief in victory!


    "Okay!" Colin slowly swept the face of every black cavalry officer with a deep gaze, "then let us use facts to prove that the secret of the black cavalry''s invincibility is not a horse, but courage and faith!"


    "Yes!"


    "The Black Cavalry listens to the order!" Colin choked and drew out the Judgment Blade and roared.


    "kill!"

 Chapter 247： Decisive battle (part 2)

    When Colin first saw the Marquis Garcia personally lead the Black Cavalry into the battle, he couldn''t understand it.


    Because this kind of behavior is too risky, a bad one. If the coach is killed, captured, or injured and cannot continue to command, it will also make the army lose its backbone in an instant, and the next situation It also lost the room for transfer.


    But after personally commanding the black cavalry, Colin suddenly understood the reason why Marquis Garcia took the lead in every decisive battle.


    The master is the courage of an army, but also the soul of an army.


    At the beginning, Marquis Garcia took the lead and charged ahead, which was extremely terrifying to the morale bonus of the Black Cavalry under his command.


    More importantly, once the morale of this terrifying army is stimulated, it will be invincible and unstoppable. There is no need to worry about the frustration of the charge and the damage to the master.


    Colin was also deeply infatuated with the feeling of leading the Black Cavalry into the battle after trying several times with his own immortality.


    The indulgence of shattering the enemy''s formation like breaking a bamboo is as addictive as nicotine.


    At this time, a thousand black cavalry dismounted and fought, but under Colin''s personal leadership, they still showed a daunting aura, rushing towards the dwarf''s position like a sharp arrow from the string.


    Because Colin was wearing bright armor, and there were people around him holding the handsome flag. This time let the soldiers of the Golden Lion Army know that Vera''s husband, Viscount Anglia, had already personally entered the battle.


    As a result, the morale of the soldiers of the Golden Lion Corps was immediately stimulated.


    The situation on the battlefield has changed almost visibly with the naked eye, especially when Colin led the Black Cavalry to forcibly tear open the dwarf¡¯s first line of defense in an almost unreasonable manner, as if toppled the first domino. domino.


    For a while, the army of dwarves began to retreat step by step.


    The fighting entered the most tragic stage. The river beach was already covered with corpses, and the river water was completely dyed red. Unknown fierce fish in the water jumped out of the water excitedly, enjoying this **** feast.


    The retreat of the dwarf front army squeezed the robes in the rear uncontrollably back together, but back again, it was a turbulent rushing river.


    Seeing that the situation was about to collapse, General Tumu, whom the Marquis Dawson had placed high hopes on, stood up.


    "No retreat! Follow me, forward, forward!"


    boom! boom! boom!


    Tumu picked up the giant hammer in his hand and hit the ground repeatedly, knocking out deep pits.


    The huge shock wave spread everywhere, disrupting the formation of the enemy and us, but it also blocked the impact of the Golden Lion Legion.


    Tumu''s violent posture also immediately attracted Colin''s attention.


    Although he has always believed that unless in the sanctuary, the role of high-level professionals in a war is limited, but in the case of evenly matched, the terrible combat power of high-level fighters can greatly boost morale and even reverse the situation.


    Therefore, Colin immediately targeted the dwarf warrior.


    Tumu also saw Colin with bright armor not far away. Although he did not recognize Colin, he also knew that this was a big fish.


    So, he roared wildly, took heavy steps, and rushed over like a steel monster.


    Colin also sneered, holding swords in both hands, and greeted him without fear.


    Bang bang bang!


    Tumu''s footsteps are getting heavier and heavier, and the footprints behind him are getting deeper and deeper, as if his weight has been rising continuously as he charges.


    In the end, the whole land seemed to tremble constantly with his footsteps.


    But Colin didn''t have the slightest fear, nor did he dodge any.


    One hundred steps.


    Fifty steps.


    Twenty steps!


    Closer, closer!


    Colin had clearly seen the bloodthirsty smile on Tumu''s face.


    But in the next second, he stopped the charge abruptly. This transition from extreme movement to extreme silence made the opposite Tumu slightly stunned.


    But driven by inertia, Tumu could no longer stop.


    There is no need to stop.


    In Tumu''s view, this human general was persuaded.


    But at such a distance, whoever counsels will die!


    Tumu laughed wildly and raised the sledgehammer in his hands, as if he had seen Colin''s head smashed by him in the next second.


    boom!


    Tumu took the last step, his body leaped high, and the giant hammer in his hand smashed against Colin like a meteorite falling from the sky.


    However, at this moment, a huge figure suddenly rushed out from behind Colin.


    His whole body was shrouded in black armor, with no skin exposed. He held a shield in his left hand and a gun in his right. He stood like a towering mountain in front of Colin.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    Tumu''s giant hammer slammed heavily on the armored man''s shield, and the heavy steel shield was even deeply sunken.


    The huge impact caused the armor man''s legs to sink deeply into the mud of the river beach, but his body was as stable as Mount Tai.


    Tumu''s eyes flashed a trace of astonishment, and a touch of solemnity.


    But the next moment, his face was instantly covered with horror.


    Because a long spear pierced like a lightning dragon from behind the huge shield like a water dragon, and Tumu, who was still in mid-air, had difficulty avoiding it anymore.


    Huh!


    The spear pierced Tumu in midair.


    Under the severe pain, Tumu let out a beast-like roar, and then ignored the serious injury he had suffered, and smashed the sledgehammer down again.


    boom!


    The already broken shield couldn''t resist the bombardment of the hammer again, and instantly turned into countless flying iron pieces and scattered.


    And under the terrible inertia, the giant hammer slammed heavily on the helmet of the armor.


    The helmet deformed instantly, and blood poured out like a fountain.


    However, the armored man didn''t seem to feel any pain. He waved his spear and smashed Tumu into the ground, and stepped on it.


    Tumu only felt that his armor was groaning and groaning overwhelmedly under the opponent''s giant feet, but he noticed just now that a little dark green skin was exposed under the opponent''s twisted helmet, and a terrifying glance. Fangs.


    The opponent is a troll warrior!


    Tumu is full of doubts, how could the troll help the Golden Lion Army?


    "Surrender, I will give you a decent." Colin''s indifferent voice sounded.


    "Bah!" Tumu spit out blood, disdainfully, "There are only dwarf warriors who died in battle, no surrender..."


    Bang!


    Colin kicked Tumu heavily and knocked him out.


    Tumu''s fall was a fatal blow to the morale of the dwarven army.


    Before the Marquis of Dawson crossed the river, this fifth-order dwarf warrior was the backbone of the South Bank dwarf army.


    At this time, seeing that the tough and incomparable General Tumu was trampled underfoot, life and death unknown, panic immediately began to spread among the dwarves.


    And when the battle is in the heat, such a panic is fatal.


    On the side of the Golden Lion Corps, the morale was greatly boosted. The soldiers dared forward, forward, and then forward. Under the tide of offensive, the dwarves had to retreat step by step.


    But this retreat will only make their situation worse.


    Because behind them is a turbulent rushing river.


    Although there are more dwarves coming to the south bank along the pontoon, they can''t have much influence on the situation at this time.


    Because they have been blocked by the friendly forces trying to retreat, they can''t play the true role of the new force at all.


    Only make the river beach position more crowded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ more chaotic.


    To make matters worse, the gathered army of dwarves has become a living target for the Golden Lion Army archers, and the arrows that fall like a torrential rain are harvesting the lives of the dwarven soldiers with extremely high efficiency.


    "Go! Go forward!"


    "Can''t retreat! Can''t retreat anymore!"


    ...


    The dwarven officers screamed hoarsely, trying to regain their weakness, but in this case, the individual''s strength was so pale and feeble.


    Sometimes, it is not the soldiers who want to retreat, but they have to retreat.


    Under the collapse of the front line, the dwarves have been compressed into living space, and they are unable to carry out orderly replacement and rotation.


    The army behind could not rush forward, the army on the front line was exhausted, and the large-scale defeat was unstoppable.


    Puff, puff...


    Dwarf soldiers have already begun to be squeezed into the water.

 Chapter 248： Defeat

    Fighting is really like a tug-of-war.


    Victory or defeat occurs in an instant. Maybe one of the parties loses energy for a while and is seized by the opponent, and then will be dragged into the abyss of failure step by step.


    The Marquis Dawson, who was on the north bank of the rushing river, saw the situation on the opposite bank, and his eyes seemed to be bleeding.


    He really couldn''t believe that his 30,000 or 40,000 elite army on the south bank of the River was actually under the attack of the Golden Lion Army, and he did not hold on for even half a day.


    At this time, the army of dwarves has been completely disrupted, and the Golden Lion army is like a sharp knife inserted into the body of the army of dwarves, and it is divided and dismembered.


    Therefore, although the casualties of the dwarves are not serious, they are already powerless.


    The pontoon bridge has been squeezed into a ball. The dwarves on the north bank wanted to go and support, but the dwarves on the south bank kept trying to escape. This caused the pontoon bridge to be almost blocked, and even dwarven soldiers were squeezed from the bridge and fell into the river. .


    Of course, more dwarven soldiers were squeezed into the water on the river beach.


    The water of the rushing river is already very fast. If the soldier who fell into the water is still wearing armor, no matter how good the water is, he will only be drowned.


    Gradually, the dwarf soldiers also realized that the defeat was set. Soldiers began to take off their armor, throw away their weapons, and jumped into the water to try to swim across the river.


    Fleeing became the only thought in the mind of the dwarf at this time.


    Therefore, knowing that there is a rushing river behind them, they have completely lost the courage to fight with the enemy, and would rather risk being swallowed by the river than face the enemy''s blade.


    The Marquis Dawson had just cursed and even wanted to cross the river in person to preside over the battle, but fortunately he was persuaded by the officers around him to come back.


    He panted heavily, clenched his fists, pinched his nails deeply into the flesh, and watched as groups of dwarves either take the initiative or be driven down the river.


    For a moment, the river was full of dwarf soldiers, and at a glance, they were full of undulating heads and waving hands.


    The soldiers of the Golden Lion Legion who rushed to the river began to take out their bows and arrows, and calmly and ruthlessly shot the dwarves on the river.


    Soon, densely packed corpses appeared on the river.


    The Marquis Dawson stared blankly at everything in front of him. The screams and killings all around seemed to have disappeared. At this moment, he seemed to be completely isolated from this battlefield.


    The dream of the dwarf for thousands of years, at this moment, seems to have left him.


    He is not reconciled.


    For this dream, he has given too much...


    A deep pain caused the Marquis Dawson to open his mouth. He tried to shout out, but when he opened his mouth, it was full of blood.


    "My lord Marquis! My lord Marquis!"


    The dwarf officers saw blood gushing from the mouth of the Marquis Dawson, and then they fell all over, unconscious.


    ...


    In the evening, the heavy rain finally stopped.


    The sun slanting west finally showed its head out of the dark clouds, and sprinkled the last ray of gorgeous glow on the earth.


    The battle on the southern bank of the River Rushing has basically ended, and the dwarven army has been unable to organize a large-scale resistance, leaving only a few scattered trapped beasts fighting.


    The pontoon bridges on both sides of the rushing river have already ignited a raging fire at this time.


    The fire was set by the dwarf himself, obviously to prevent the Golden Lion army from chasing after victory and chasing to the north bank through the pontoon bridge.


    But in this way, the remnants of the South Bank completely lost their hope of escape, and more and more dwarves began to lay down their weapons and kneel to surrender.


    "It''s a pity, it would be great if the Marquis Dawson was also on the South Bank."


    Colin stood on the rushing river, looking at the dwarf position on the opposite bank, and said with a little regret.


    In fact, in this battle, the Golden Lion Corps has already won a big victory. Although the statistics of the results have not yet come out, Colin estimates that this time the army of dwarves defeated on the south bank may have more than 30,000 people.


    Such a loss can definitely make the Marquis Dawson heartbroken.


    The goal set before the war had been satisfactorily completed. At this time, if the Golden Lion army withdrew, with the courage of the ten Marquis Dawson, he would not dare to cross the river again.


    But Colin still felt that it was not perfect. After all, he did not personally catch the guy who betrayed the Marquis Garcia and betrayed the Black Cavalry.


    Bachelor Dawn stood beside Colin and smiled when he heard his emotions: "Marquis Dawson is not known for charging and being in battle. It is not that simple to catch him on the battlefield."


    Colin heard the persuasion in the words of Bachelor Dawn. Obviously, his previous behavior of leading the army into the battle was a great success, but it still made Bachelor Dawn worried.


    However, Colin didn''t explain too much, and he couldn''t tell Dawn that he has the characteristic of being indestructible, and there is a group of blood shadow guards who are not afraid of death. If you really want to pose a threat to Colin, I am afraid that there is only Sanctuary. The strong will do it in person.


    Seeing Colin didn''t speak, Bachelor Dawn didn''t bother too much on this issue. He was a wise man, and he knew what was too late.


    After a moment of silence, Bachelor Dawson spoke again and changed the subject: "Viscount Lord, do you know why the Marquis Dawson risked crossing the river to attack us?"


    Colin''s eyes condensed slightly, and he suddenly became interested: "Why?"


    In fact, he had such doubts before.


    With the rushing river in the sky, the party who crosses the river must be at a strategic natural disadvantage.


    This time, the Golden Lion Legion was able to completely defeat the 30,000 elite army of dwarves in just half a day, mainly because it took advantage of the half-strike.


    Therefore, before the two sides confronted each other in the running river for more than a month, they kept sending small groups of troops back and forth to test, but no one would take the initiative to cross the river to attack.


    But this time, the Marquis Dawson took the initiative.


    Of course, the chaos in the Golden Lion Army camp last night must have been an inducement, but this alone should not have caused the Marquis Dawson to make such an adventurous move.


    Bachelor Dawn smiled and said, "Master Viscount, do you know the Solingi family?"


    "Solinqi?" Colin turned over the memories of his predecessor, but found nothing, and shook his head, "I don''t know, this shouldn''t be a family from the North, right?"


    "Of course not. This is not even the family of the Glorious Empire." Bachelor Dawn had a deep gaze, as if he had passed through a thousand years of time and space. "The Solingchi family was once the royal family of the Dwarf Kingdom, but it has long since been cut off."


    Dwarf royal family?


    Colin moved in his heart and continued to look at Bachelor Dawn, waiting for his explanation.


    "Although the Solinchi family has become history, it occupies an extremely important position in the hearts of the dwarves, and even gradually evolved into a spiritual totem in the nostalgia and remembrance of thousands of years.


    Even faith.


    Therefore, if there is still a Solinge alive now, as long as he climbs up and shouts, the dwarves will definitely surround him, and Jianguo will be a natural thing.


    But just because the Solinchi family has no descendants, this time the dwarves try to rebuild the country in the north, they will face a problem-


    Who will be the dwarf king? "


    Hearing this, Colin probably understood what Bachelor Dawn meant: "So, the Marquis Dawson chose to take the initiative to attack because he wanted to fight for the throne of the Dwarf King by defeating the Golden Lion Army?"


    "That''s right." Bachelor Dawn nodded, "In fact, in terms of title and power, the Marquis of Maynum is almost the same as the Marquis of Dawson, but the Marquis of Dawson has a huge stain on his reputation."


    Colin nodded, knowing that this taint was obviously due to the fact that Marquis Dawson betrayed the object of his allegiance-Marquis Garcia.


    "Because of this prestige stain, if the Marquis Dawson has no extraordinary feats, then after the dwarves found the country, the throne of the dwarf king must belong to the Marquis of Maynum."


    "Haha, it''s a pity. Now he has ventured across the river and suffered a disastrous defeat. It seems that Marquis Dawson has no hope of fighting with Marquis MaynumBachelor Dawn suddenly smiled sullenly," Viscount My lord, I feel that the Marquis of Dawson may not be willing to sit back and watch the Marquis of Maynum ascend to the throne of the Dwarf King. "


    "Oh why?"


    "Because the Dawson family once married a prostitute of the Solinge family, after the demise of the Solinge family, the Dawson family felt that they were the true heirs of the Dwarf King''s blood.


    This kind of thinking became stronger and stronger as the Solling family''s status in the hearts of the dwarves became stronger, and it has even become a paranoid belief.


    It is precisely because of this that the Marquis of Dawson will not hesitate to sell the Marquis of Garcia, who is kind to him, and create conditions for the dwarves to build a nation.


    It is also because of this that I feel that the Marquis of Dawson will not easily give up the idea of ??competing with the Marquis of Maynum for the throne of the Dwarf. "


    Colin''s eyes lit up and he immediately realized that if the Marquis Dawson was really unwilling, then this was definitely an opportunity that could be used.


    Thinking of this, the two looked at each other, and at the same time showed a deep smile.

 Chapter 249： reel

    As night fell, the south bank of the rushing river was blazing into the sky.


    That was the Golden Lion Corps burning the corpse.


    The preliminary statistics of this battle have also come out. In this battle, the Golden Lion Corps suffered more than 4,000 casualties, annihilated nearly 10,000 dwarves, and captured more than 15,000 people. In addition, there were a large number of dwarves who jumped into the rushing river. Unable to count.


    Such a result can be described as a complete victory, and the threat of the Marquis Dawson suddenly dropped by a large margin.


    At least if the Golden Lion Army chooses to withdraw at this time, the dwarves on the other side will definitely not dare to pursue it.


    This battle also gave Colin a more intuitive understanding of the combat effectiveness of the Golden Lion Army.


    It is indeed the most elite unit of the Saint Hild family. If the Black Cavalry is the first cavalry in the North, then the Golden Lion Legion can be regarded as the first soldier in the North.


    This also made Colin have a covetous heart for this army.


    Although the cavalry is invincible in field encounters, there are still many restrictions. For example, siege warfare, or in poor terrain conditions, it is difficult to exert its strength. Therefore, Colin needs an elite infantry corps. add.


    Originally, what Colin was considering was the half-elf Silver Moon Guard, but now it seems that the Golden Lion Legion''s combat effectiveness is obviously higher than the Silver Moon Guard by a lot, so he put his idea on this army.


    So, even though the night was dark, Colin followed Vera to sympathize with the wounded soldiers and gather people''s hearts.


    It has to be said that doing such a thing as Vera is indeed a multiplier with less effort. Coupled with her kindness and kindness, every soldier who has talked with her cordially has tears in his eyes, as if he would be willing to do it in the next second. She gave her life.


    After Colin followed for a while, he was a little embarrassed to find that he himself actually seemed a little redundant. Vera''s charm aura completely covered Colin''s existence, and he soon became a small attendant...


    Afterwards, Colin simply gave Vera the task of drawing people''s hearts to complete it alone. Anyway, their husband and wife were one body, and allegiance to Vera was basically equivalent to loyalty to Colin.


    After leaving the wounded barracks, Colin saw that the Knights of Cambenin had been waiting for a while, as if there was something to report.


    "what happened?"


    "Master Viscount, those dwarven captives have been placed properly, may I ask...what should I do?"


    Hearing the captive, Colin frowned.


    According to his practice in the two previous wars, there would be no way for the prisoners to survive.


    However, the Eastern Territory was to avenge the Black Cavalry, and the Troll Empire was unable to place prisoners in the enemy country, so it had to kill them all.


    But Colin also knew that if too much of killing prisoners was done, it would definitely be backlashed.


    At least, once his notoriety has been identified and spread, and when he encounters an enemy in the future, he will definitely consider Colin''s reputation for killing prisoners, and will not dare to surrender, and will only resist desperately.


    Moreover, the dwarf captives this time were strictly speaking, they were also from the Northern Territory. They really wanted to kill all of them, and then Kelin''s reputation would be stinky.


    "Is there enough food for the Golden Lion Army?"


    "It can last more than a month."


    "That''s OK, just keep these captives first, but control their food intake, eat one meal a day, and stay hungry."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The Camberin knight nodded and said yes, and was about to leave, but he listened to Colin''s order: "By the way, all the professionals among the prisoners are selected and sent to me."


    "Yes!" Even though the Cavalier Knight didn''t understand what Colin was going to do, he still took his orders to leave.


    Obviously, Colin was preparing to convert the professionals among these captives into blood slaves and add them to the blood shadow guard.


    The harvest this time made Ke Lin quite look forward to, because he knew there was a Tier 5 fighter among these captives.


    You know, there are only two paladins in the entire Glory Empire, and there are no more than ten Tier 6 professionals. Therefore, Tier 5 professionals are definitely the top combat power.


    Thinking of this, Colin walked briskly towards his camp.


    ...


    As the night darkened, Vera finally ended her condolences to the wounded.


    Rubbing her sore waist, Vera also walked out of the wounded camp, ready to return to the camp to rest.


    On the way, she ran into Mage Kusius, who seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    "Teacher? It''s so late, haven''t you rested yet?" Vera''s voice was a little hoarse, obviously because she talked too much when she was condoning.


    "Can''t sleep, so come out and walk." Kusius smiled and glanced at the guard behind Vera.


    Vera immediately understood what the other person meant, and then turned around and said: "You go back first, I will walk with the teacher."


    The guards hesitated, stepped back a certain distance, but did not go far.


    "Teacher, if you have anything, just speak up."


    Cusius looked at Vera for a moment, and suddenly said with emotion: "I haven''t seen you for more than a year, you seem to have matured a lot."


    Vera gently gathered the ends of her hair and smiled: "I''m going to grow up, I can''t be a carefree child forever."


    Kusius nodded, his eyes full of approval: "Indeed, if it was a year ago, you might have been eager to ask me, what is the forbidden curse that killed your father?"


    Vera was silent.


    In fact, on the day Kusius appeared, Vera was going to ask about this, but Colin stopped him.


    Moreover, Colin also told her that the Mage Kuhusius, who took the initiative to come to the door, may not have good intentions.


    Originally, with Vera''s kind personality, she would not use such malice to guess her teacher, but after experiencing the betrayal of her adoptive father, the 19-year-old girl no longer trusts others as easily as before.


    Seeing Vera not speaking, Kusius sighed and said solemnly: "Vera, I hope you know that the teacher will never hurt you."


    Vera raised her head and glanced at her teacher, but immediately lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Well, I believe you."


    Kusius didn''t know whether Vera really believed in him or was just perfunctory, but he also knew that his student would not be easily moved by a few light words.


    "To be honest, the teacher came to the North this time, indeed, for the Mr. Hooter of the Saint Theon family, and I know what he did in Fallen Eagle City.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know that his goal was your father. If I knew this, I would definitely stop it..."


    Vera suddenly raised her head, looked directly at her teacher, and asked: "So, what happened in Falling Eagle City? Did Mr. Wang really sacrifice a city of people to complete that forbidden curse?"


    "That''s right." Kusius nodded solemnly. "After discovering the forbidden spell of Eye of Petrification with Mr. Huo, it took nearly 20 years to modify and improve it, and finally developed a new one. Forbidden Curse-The Eye of Judgment!"


    "The Eye of Judgment?"


    "Yes Kusius took out a scroll from the mage''s robe and handed it to Vera. "That''s it, you can take it and study it yourself. "


    "I..." Facing the candid attitude of Mage Kusius, Vera was a little dazed for a while.


    After a while, with a slightly trembling hand, he took the scroll of the terrible Forbidden Curse.


    But she did not open it to watch.


    Ivera''s character is absolutely unwilling to study, or even to understand a spell that requires sacrifice to the citizens of a city, no matter how powerful it is.


    However, her curiosity as a mage made her want to know exactly what this terrible forbidden curse existed.


    Kusius looked at Vera who was struggling, and smiled slightly: "The scroll has been given to you, so you can study it carefully. However, remember to keep it secret. This forbidden spell is not only the hope of our mage''s rise, but it may also become our life-giving charm. ."


    After saying this, Kusius left in a hurry.


    Vera was left standing on the spot, staring at the scroll in her hand in a daze.

 Chapter 250： Withdrawal

    "The lives of three hundred thousand civilians and an eye, are these the casting materials needed by the Judgment Eye?"


    "Yes."


    In the camp, Vera shrank in Colin''s arms like a kitten, full of resistance to the casting scroll in Colin''s hands, but still carefully explained the elves above.


    "So, for the caster, he only needs to pay the price of one eye, and the true backlash of Forbidden Curse has been borne by those 300,000 civilians?"


    "Yes." Vera''s face was full of horror and anger, "This is simply the magic of the devil! I really can''t imagine why the teacher would develop such a thing."


    Colin patted Vera''s head for comfort, but there were not many ups and downs in his heart.


    He even believed that the production of this forbidden curse was inevitable.


    It has always been an eternal pain for the wizards to fail to break through the sixth rank and enter the sanctuary, and having a forbidden curse comparable to the power of the sanctuary requires the life of the caster.


    Such a price obviously will prompt the mages to constantly search for improved methods. Even if they cannot avoid the backlash of Forbidden Curse, they will definitely find ways to find "scapegoats" to help them share this backlash.


    Now they succeeded.


    This "eye of judgment" forbidden curse, putting aside the moral issues in it, can definitely be regarded as a genius creation.


    Colin could even imagine what impact this forbidden curse would have on the current situation of the Glory Empire once it was spread.


    The knights of the empire, especially the two paladins, would certainly not sit back and watch the Mages Council master such a terrible forbidden curse.


    So, Mage Kusius so easily handed this forbidden spell casting scroll to Vera, did he want to pull people to share the hatred?


    Or is it a disaster?


    "What about the caster? This shouldn''t be a spell that a low-level wizard can release, right?"


    "Well, you must be a sixth-order mage."


    Colin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, at least Vera was unable to release this forbidden curse, so she would not be the primary target of the Paladins for the time being.


    "When Kusius gave you this scroll, didn''t he say anything else?"


    Vera thought for a while and said, "He said he would never hurt me."


    Haha, Colin sneered secretly.


    Of course he would not believe such words.


    "Nothing else?"


    "there is none left."


    Colin frowned, he still couldn''t tell the true intentions of Mage Kusius based on this little information.


    However, he did not relax his vigilance. He had already sent the newly transformed blood slave, Tier 5 fighter Tumu, to stare at Kusius closely. Once the opponent had any changes, he would not hesitate to order the Dag kill.


    "Colin, what about this scroll...?" Vera asked entangledly.


    She wanted to destroy this **** spellcasting scroll, but she couldn''t help but explore the mysterious magic recorded in it. You know, this is the first forbidden spell that can let the caster survive!


    Even if the method it uses to transfer the forbidden spell and backlash is extremely inhumane, after all, it provides a valuable idea and has great value for reference.


    "Keep it for now." Colin saw the entanglement in Vera''s heart, and he enlightened, "It can be used as a reference, and there must be more than this scroll for spellcasting. You can''t really cut off the trial if you destroy this scroll. The spread of the Forbidden Curse of the Eye."


    After a while, I heard Vera muffled: "Okay."


    Colin kissed Vera''s forehead and said warmly: "Okay, don''t think about it, rest early. Tomorrow we will withdraw to Winter City."


    "Is it so urgent?"


    "Well, the Menham family''s army is only three or four days away from us. If we don''t withdraw quickly, I am afraid that the enemy will cut off the way."


    "it is good."


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, the Golden Lion Corps camp on the southern bank of the River was busy.


    The excitement here obviously alarmed the dwarven sentries on the other side. They thought that the Golden Lion Legion was preparing to cross the river to counterattack, and they were so scared that they hurried back to report.


    At this time, the Marquis of Dawson had not completely relieved from yesterday''s fiasco. Now he heard the news that the Golden Lion Army seemed to be preparing to counterattack, his face immediately became paler.


    Therefore, the dwarf Marquis, who has become a frightened bird, immediately ordered-retreat!


    At this moment, an extremely weird scene appeared on both sides of the rushing river, and the two sides of the war began to retreat almost at the same time, as if yesterday''s life and death were just a dream.


    Colin couldn''t help smiling as he looked at the army of dwarves who were retreating faster than his own.


    This Marquis Dawson was more timid than he thought.


    The Camberin knight on the side suddenly suggested: "Viscount Lord, the Dawson family probably won''t work anymore. Should we pursue the victory and kill the rushing river?"


    Colin glanced at the opponent, thinking that the new commander of the Golden Lion Legion wanted to express himself deliberately, so he asked indifferently: "Are you sure to capture Ironforge City in a short time?"


    Unexpectedly by Colin, the Cavalier Knight nodded heavily: "My Lord Viscount, you may not know that Ironforge City is not a strong city that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. As long as you give me full support and trust, I can take it in three days!"


    Colin got serious now and turned to look at Bachelor Dawn.


    Bachelor Dawn actually nodded and said: "Knight Cambenin is right, Ironforge City is indeed not a strong city.


    When the Dawson family was loyal to the Lord of the North, in order to show their sincerity and to eliminate the fear of the dwarves of the North, the walls of Ironforge City were specially built very low, and the highest point was no more than three. Meter.


    Such a city wall can also keep some thieves out of the city. If it is really facing the elite army, it is almost useless. "


    Colin frowned and thought for a while, and found that if he could really capture Ironforge City in one battle and capture the Marquis Dawson, it would definitely help the situation in the North, so he asked: "So you also agree to cross the river and pursue the chase. ?"


    But Bachelor Dawn shook his head and said, "No. I still insist on withdrawing to Winter City."


    "Oh why?"


    "First of all, there is still a risk to siege the city. If Ironforge City cannot be captured for a long time, we will face the risk of being outflanked by the Mennum family. Therefore, it is the safest to withdraw to Winter City.


    And, Lord Viscount, don¡¯t forget that there is also a Uman family. Although they have just experienced the camp scream, we don¡¯t know how many troops Count Uman has gathered after the chaos, let alone, they go now. Where is it.


    This is a risk factor that cannot be ignored, and it is best for us to act prudently in case of accidents. "


    Colin nodded. Although the Golden Lion Army has just won a big battle, the current situation is really not optimistic. The proposal of the Cambenin Cavaliers is a bit too radical. If it is frustrated, the Golden Lion Army will fall into a dead end. The abyss.


    Colin glanced across a group of senior officers of the Golden Lion Corps, and suddenly asked, "Everyone, what do you think?"


    Most of the officers answered without hesitation: "We also think that withdrawal is the safest arrangement. Of course, the Golden Lion Corps will obey you and Miss Vera''s orders on how to act!"


    "En." Colin nodded in satisfaction, but then he noticed that among the officers in front of him, there was no figure of Knight Louis.


    "Where is the Louis Knight?"


    The Camberin knight hesitated for a moment and replied: "My lord, after the first battle yesterday, we did not see the Louis knight. UU reading "


    Colin''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and he continued to ask: "Did he lead the army into battle yesterday?"


    "No." The Camberin Knight shook his head.


    If you didn''t step forward to kill the enemy, you wouldn''t be able to die on the battlefield.


    "Haha." Colin sneered, and immediately guessed that this Louis might have run away.


    Bachelor Dawn leaned into Colin''s ear and whispered: "Master Viscount, Louis Cavaliers once served as Master Joyce''s riding teacher."


    Hearing these words from Bachelor Dawn, Colin completely confirmed that Louis Cavaliers must have taken advantage of the chaos and ran away.


    Since Knight Louise had a deep bond with Joyce, he would definitely not want to see Vera controlling the Golden Lion Legion and even ascending the Duke of the North, so he must have gone to the Winter City to report.


    Thinking of this, Colin immediately made up his mind and ordered:


    "Withdraw immediately! Winter City must not be lost."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 251： Winter City (Part 1)

    Ta ta ta...


    A war horse galloped past, shaking the dew that had accumulated on the flowers and plants on the roadside all night to the ground.


    The knight on the horse was full of anxious faces, constantly whipping the horse under him, as if he was still dissatisfied with such a speed of travel.


    But soon, he had to slow down.


    Because a group of sentry riders appeared in front of them, and looking at their armor and flags, it was clear that they were soldiers of the Uman family.


    The law of ßÔ·¨¡ª¡ª


    The horse stopped slowly, and the knight on the horse shouted at the Uman family whistle that came up: "I am the deputy commander of the Golden Lion Army-Knight Louis, is the Earl Uman nearby?"


    The leader of the sentry captain took a few glances at the Lewis Cavaliers and nodded: "Please follow me."


    After a while, the Louis Knight followed this team of sentries to the Uman family camp.


    Looking around, Louis found that although the order in the camp was still in order, there was still a trace of terror and confusion on the faces of the soldiers.


    Obviously, Earl Uman barely managed to conquer the rebellion army after experiencing the camp whistle, but the mental state of this army is not good, and I am afraid it will not be able to withstand a big battle.


    "Knight Louis, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Count Uman looked at Louis Knight with a smile, and it seemed that the previous camp screaming storm did not cause him much trouble.


    The Louis Knight also put on a friendly smile, and stepped forward and said, "My Lord Earl, I should be in the same destination as yours."


    "Oh?" Count Uman''s eyes flashed. "Where do you think my destination is?"


    The smile on Louis Knight''s face grew brighter, and he said every word:


    "Winter City!"


    Count Uman''s pupils shrank slightly, but his complexion remained unchanged, and he asked faintly: "Why do you think I will go to Winter City?"


    Knight Louis smiled and shook his head and said, "My Lord Earl, at this time, let''s not cover up anymore."


    Count Uman nodded and said frankly: "Well, in that case, I will tell the truth. I have old enemies with Viscount Anglia. You were the riding teacher of Master Joyce, and we don''t want to see it. Miss Vera inherited the title of Duke of the North, so cooperation is the best choice."


    "That''s right!" Knight Louise exhilarated, stretched out his hand and placed it in front of Count Uman.


    Count Uman immediately understood, and stretched out his right hand, shook hands with the Louis Knight.


    An alliance is reached on this.


    Knight Lewis immediately suggested: "Lord Earl, our top priority now is to control Wintery City and not let Vera return to the city with the Golden Lion Army!"


    Count Uman nodded in agreement, but his tone was a little solemn: "I previously discovered that the Golden Lion Corps was fighting with the Dawson family armies. Is the battle over?"


    The Lewis Knight sighed: "It''s over, the Dawson family suffered a fiasco."


    Count Uman suddenly shuddered, and said in a hurry: "Then we must get to Wintery City as soon as possible! Do you know how many troops are still in the city?"


    "There are only 8,000 city defense forces in Winterfell, and the combat effectiveness is not strong. How many troops do you have now?"


    "Thirty thousand."


    "That... it''s really tricky..." Knight Louis frowned.


    When he entered the camp just now, he observed that the Uman family¡¯s army was not in good condition. What''s more, Winter City was the strongest city in the North. If it were to be attacked, 30,000 people would not have a short time. The grasp of the attack.


    "Of course you can''t attack!" Earl Uman shook his head, "We two went into the city first, found Master Joyce, pledged allegiance to him, and asked him to preside over the overall situation as the Duke''s first heir, so as to control Lin. Winter City, put my army into the city."


    "Okay! Just do it!"


    After the two reached an agreement, they acted immediately.


    Count Uman handed over the army to the family knights as commander-in-chief, and he and Louis knights led a team of cavalry to the Winter City first.


    ...


    At this time, the city of Winter was shrouded in an atmosphere of solemnity.


    The news of the death of the Duke of St. Hild has been transmitted to the Roaring Castle through carrier pigeons, but in order to avoid causing excessive panic, the news was only spread among the nobles, and the civilians in the city were still kept in the dark.


    Fortunately, since the outbreak of the rebellion at the beginning of the year, the city of Winter has been under martial law. Therefore, although the guard in the city has been strengthened at this time, it has not caused more panic.


    After night fell, the city of Winter was completely quiet.


    Because the city defense army imposed a strict curfew, after eight o''clock in the evening, the streets were completely empty, only teams of soldiers patrolling.


    The thick and heavy city gates had long been closed firmly, the tall suspension bridges were all pulled up, and the thick black iron ropes looked extremely cold in the dim light.


    The soldiers of the city defense army who watched the night had become accustomed to such a cold night. They did not yet know the news of the death of the Duke of St. Hild, so they did not appear to be too flustered.


    What''s more, the tall and solid walls of Winter City gave them a strong sense of security. In their opinion, even if a rebellion encircled the city, it would not be an easy task to attack it.


    On the tower of the South City Gate, several city defense officers were still quietly playing the Kwent card, and standing next to them were under the abdomen responsible for watching the wind.


    But suddenly, the police whistle at the head of the city suddenly sounded, scaring several officers hurriedly cleaning up the game, then took up their weapons and rushed out.


    "What''s the matter?" the officer asked breathlessly.


    The soldier pointed to the city, where there was a rapid sound of horseshoes, and then dozens of shadowy cavalry were holding torches and approaching the city gate.


    When the cavalry came under the high wall, a familiar voice came up:


    "I am the Louis Knight, deputy commander of the Golden Lion Army. Please open the city gate!"


    The officer in charge of the night apparently recognized the voice of the Louis Knight, and shouted down loudly:


    "Sorry, Lord Louis! Lord Duke is dead. It is strictly forbidden to open the gates of Winter City at night, so I will put down a hanging basket to pick you up."


    "Two! There is Count Uman beside me!"


    Because before Earl Uman surrendered to the Golden Lion Army, the Knights of Nelson sent someone to report to the Winter City and also sent the heads of Penny and Lawrence. Therefore, Earl Uman was an officer of the city defense army at this time. He is no longer a traitor in his eyes.


    However, if Earl Uman came alone, the officer might not be willing to let him go. After all, this guy has a history of betrayal, and he must report to his superiors before making a decision.


    But because Louis Knight was personally accompanied, the officer did not suspect that he was there, and ordered two baskets to be put down, and Louis Knight and Count Uman were picked up.


    After entering the city, the two did not stay on the tower, and immediately rushed to the Lion''s Roar.


    After entering the castle, he was told that Master Joyce had fallen asleep.


    Knight Louis was a little impatient, and even asked the butler Delinden if he could wake Master Joyce.


    But the butler shook his head indifferently, signalling everything to wait until tomorrow.


    The two of them had no choice but to go to the guest room to rest under the leadership of the attendant.


    The night was deep, but Knight Louise tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. Distracted, he just got up and wandered. Then I found that the light in Count Uman''s room was still on, and apparently the earl was not asleep either.


    Thus, the Louis Knight knocked on the door of Count Uman.


    Count Uman welcomed him in, poured two glasses of water, and handed one of them to the Louis Cavaliers. Then he asked: "Do you know who the butler Delinden supports?"


    The Louis Knight drank, and hesitated: "It should be Joyce. After all, Vera was sent to Yeville to study arcane arts by the Duke of St. Hild very early, and there shouldn''t be much friendship with the butler."


    "Perhaps." Count Uman also calmed down at this moment, and suddenly felt that his plan with the Louis Cavaliers was still a bit rough after careful consideration.


    After thinking for a moment, Earl Uman deliberately said: "I think we can not rush to see Master Joyce tomorrow."


    "Why?" Knight Lewis got up from his chair anxiously.


    He thought Count Uman was scared, and quickly persuaded him: "It''s all here, and it''s too late for you to regret it!"


    Count Uman stretched out his hand to signal to Knight Louis to stay calm, and then solemnly said: "The butler''s non-cooperation made me realize that the previous plan was a bit too rough. We must first find out the situation in the city.


    For example, who is in charge of the current order in Winterfell? Who controls the city defense army? What is their attitude?


    In addition, there are churches... I remember that the Diocese of the North has just changed a new archbishop? Do you know this person? "


    Knight Louise shook his head irritably: "If there is enough time, of course you can do this, but don¡¯t forget, the Golden Lion Legion is retreating. If we can¡¯t control Winter City as soon as possible, it¡¯s up to you to be outside the city. Can that army really stop the Golden Lion Legion?"


    "You misunderstood what I meant..." Count Uman just wanted to explain, but suddenly stopped.


    Knight Louis was puzzled, but he heard light footsteps outside the doorBoom!


    The two looked at each other vigilantly, and then Count Uman stepped forward to open the door.


    "Butler Drinden! You are so late, what''s the matter?"


    The old housekeeper of the St. Hild family stood outside the door blankly, smiled when he saw Earl Uman, and said, "Are you two still asleep? I just happen to have something I want to show you."


    "Oh?" Count Uman raised his brows and said quickly, "please come in."


    Butler Delinden walked into the room, nodded to Knight Louis, and smiled: "Knight Louis, you are there too."


    Then he took out a roll of parchment from his pocket and said lightly:


    "The Duke of St. Hilde made a will, you two, would you like to see it?"


    "will?!"


    Count Uman and Louis Knight couldn''t help but exclaimed, their eyes fixed on the parchment scroll in the hands of the old butler, and they could no longer move them away.

 Chapter 252： Winter City (Part 2)

    In the silent night, only the faint owl call was heard.


    In the rooms that are not spacious, the atmosphere is stagnant as if it is almost suffocating.


    Count Uman and Louis Knight stood there in a daze, and were caught off guard by the news of the butler Delinden.


    They never thought that the Duke of St. Hild actually made a will.


    For a time, thousands of thoughts flashed through the minds of the two conceited, but none of them were clear.


    Butler Delinden didn''t seem to care about the silence of the two of them, and unfurled the parchment scroll in his hands.


    The breathing of Count Uman and Louis Knight suddenly became heavy, and the two looked at each other, and then immediately turned back to the steward, as if waiting for the final judgment of fate.


    Drinden didn''t seem to feel the abnormality of the two of them, so he cleared his throat and read the content on the parchment:


    "I, Seris St. Hild, named Vera St. Hild as the 17th Duke of the North as the Marquis of the North. After my death, she will inherit the throne of the Duke of the North and be in charge. The authority of the North, inheriting the glory of Saint Hild..."


    "Impossible!" Before Delinden had finished reading, the Louis Knight shouted, his face full of unbelievable panic.


    Count Uman''s face was gloomy, his eyes gleamed with danger, and his tone became hard as iron: "Your Excellency Drinden, are you wrong? Master Joyce''s succession ranks ahead of Miss Vera. "


    The butler of Drinden said solemnly: "How could you make a mistake? This is a will written by the Duke of St. Hilde."


    "I don''t believe it!" Knight Louis began to move towards the door, apparently preparing to block the exit.


    Count Uman also slowly approached the butler of Drinden, and said solemnly, "Can you show me this will?"


    Butler Drinden seemed to be completely unaware of his situation, and handed the will to Count Uman indifferently.


    Count Uman glanced quickly, and then his face was completely gloomy.


    He recognized the handwriting of the Duke of St. Hild, and the will is true.


    The Louis Knight also saw the clues from the change in Count Uman''s face, and immediately clenched his fists, ready to turn his face at any time.


    Delinden still looked at the house in a calm and unhurried manner, and asked faintly: "My Lord Earl, have you finished reading it?"


    Earl Uman slowly put away the sheepskin scroll, stared at the butler of Drinden for a moment, and exchanged a look with Louis Knight. Finally, he turned around and threw the will into the fireplace.


    call--


    The flames ignited the sheepskin rolls in an instant, but Steward Drinden seemed to ignore it.


    It wasn''t until the will of the Duke of St. Hild was completely ashes that the Earl of Uman and the Knight Louis finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the performance of Butler Delinden puzzled the two of them.


    Why didn''t he stop?


    Count Uman suddenly laughed and said to the butler: "Your Excellency Delinden, you don''t want to see Miss Vera inherit the Duke''s throne, do you?"


    Butler Drinden finally showed a smile on his indifferent face and nodded: "Yes."


    The tension in the house suddenly disappeared.


    Louis Knight laughed and said, "Mr. Butler, you said it earlier! We almost misunderstood you."


    Butler Drinden said with deep meaning: "If I said earlier, how can I know the true attitude of the two?"


    Earl Uman smiled and said, "Mr. Butler is right!"


    Knight Louis also nodded again and again, and after a while, he wondered: "Mr. Butler, why do you think the Lord Duke wants Miss Vera to be his heir?"


    The butler of Delinden smiled slightly: "You probably didn''t know that the Duke made this will in September last year."


    "September last year?" Louis Knight still looked confused.


    But Earl Uman has already reacted: "Miss Vera''s coming-of-age ceremony was in September last year, right?"


    "Yes." The butler of Delinden nodded. "It was after Miss Vera''s coming-of-age ceremony was over that the Duke made this will and put it in my custody."


    Knight Louis then remembered that the last Marquis of the North, the second son of the Duke, Adams, was poisoned at the coming-of-age banquet.


    It turned out that at that time, the Duke of St. Hild had already appointed the heir of the Marquis, but he did not announce it in public.


    But why didn''t the Duke publicly announce the canonization of Vera as the Marquis of the North?


    Knight Louis just wanted to ask, he realized that this was a stupid question, because at that coming-of-age ceremony, the Duke had already betrothed Vera to the half-elf prince, Tup¨¦ Modywin.


    How could a woman who married a foreign race inherit the title of Duke of the North?


    But... why did the Duke of St. Hilde make such a will?


    "Didn''t the Duke already marry Vera to Prince Tupe? Why did she make a will and let her inherit the position of Marquis?"


    Hearing the question from the Louis Cavaliers, butler Delinden hesitated for a moment, and finally replied:


    "Actually, I can''t give you a clear answer to this question, but according to my judgment, Lord Duke was unwilling to establish Vera as the heir. It was only because of some pressure that he had to establish such a share. will.


    Therefore, I have always felt that this will is not a manifestation of the true will of Lord Duke. It is the most appropriate to be destroyed now. "


    "Under pressure?" Count Uman said condensedly, "Who can put pressure on the Duke of St. Hild?"


    Butler Drinden shook his head, indicating that he was not clear.


    Count Uman''s eyes flickered, and he suddenly felt that this must be related to the death of Marquis Adams, and perhaps also to Vera''s life experience.


    At this time, a slightly impatient voice of Louis Knight sounded in the room: "Since the will has been burned, don''t worry about it! The top priority is to control Winter City. Do not let Vera enter the Golden Lion Army. In the city!"


    Count Uman also nodded in agreement: "Mr. Butler, if I remember correctly, the commander of the city defense forces in Winter City is Thomas Knight, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know whether he will support Master Joyce or Miss Vera?"


    The butler of Delinden smiled slightly and said, "Should we invite him here and ask for it in person, don''t we know?"


    Count Uman and Louis Knight looked at each other and nodded immediately:


    "it is good!"


    ...


    In the dark night, Thomas Knight followed his attendants to the meeting room of Roar Fort.


    The Thomas knight was also surnamed Saint Hilde, and he was still the cousin of the Duke Saint Hilde.


    However, to be able to become the commander of the city defense forces of Winter City, Thomas Knight must be a diehard of the Duke of St. Hild.


    Walking into the drawing room, Knight Thomas saw the Butler of Derlinden, and of course, Earl Uman and Knight Louis.


    For the latter two, Thomas, as the commander of the city defense army, of course knew that they had just entered the city tonight.


    "Mr. Butler, I wonder if you are looking for me?"


    "Thomas Knight, Lord Duke has no news so far, and there are even rumors of being dead, and now the rebels are approaching step by step, so I think Winter City needs a leader to lead everyone through the difficulties.


    Who do you think is more suitable? "


    Butler Drinden used the term "leader" instead of the Duke of the North. After all, the inheritance of the Duke needs to be granted by the royal family. Of course, these people are not qualified to determine the ownership of the Lord of the North.


    However, the Thomas Cavaliers can also understand the implied meaning of the opponent''s words, which is asking him to stand in line.


    "Where is the Golden Lion Corps now? How is the situation?"


    Seeing Louis Knight appearing in Winter City, and then the butler suddenly asked him to choose to stand in line, Thomas Knight immediately realized that this matter must have something to do with the Golden Lion Legion.


    Sure enough, I heard Knight Louis say in a painful tone: "The Golden Lion Corps has been forcibly called up by Miss Vera, and is fighting the Dawson family by the river!"


    Thomas Knight squinted his eyes, his expression uncertain, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Afterwards, Earl Uman asked in a condensed voice: "Knight Thomas, do you think Miss Vera is qualified to command the Golden Lion Legion when the life and death of the Duke of St. Hild are unknown?"


    Thomas Knight''s heart stunned, knowing that the most critical moment had come.


    Moreover, he was keenly aware that the Count Uman and the Louis Cavaliers had sandwiched him one to the other, and put on a ready-to-go posture. If he answered badly in the next sentence, I am afraid that he may not be safe. Out of here.


    "Of course it''s not appropriate. Master Joyce is the current first heir to Lord Duke."


    call--


    The stagnant atmosphere in the hall instantly became loose.


    Butler Drinden also put a smile on his face, and asked: "So, do you also think that under the current situation, Master Joyce should be the leader of Winter City?"


    "Yes." Thomas Knight said solemnly.


    Although the Thomas Cavaliers have no obvious bias between Vera and Joyce, in the current situation, he is very clear that he must make a choice.


    And this choice can only be Joyce.


    ...


    The gleam of the morning shredded the darkness that enveloped the earth, and sprinkled the first ray of morning light on the highest point of Lion''s Roar Fort.


    After Joyce had finished washing under the service of the maids, the butler of Drinden stepped forward and said:


    "Master Joyce, there are some guests outside waiting for your call."


    "Oh? Then invite them in." Joyce didn''t care, but he was a little confused about why a guest came so early today.


    "Okay!" The butler went out personally and led the three Count Uman in.


    Joyce obviously knew these three people, and greeted with a smile: "Good morning, Earl Uman, Uncle Thomas, Louis Knight Good morning, Master Joyce!"


    The three also greeted in unison, and then knelt down on one knee in front of Joyce, while raising the saber above his head.


    Joyston was stunned.


    Of course he understands that this is an oath of allegiance, but...


    He looked at the butler of Drinden, and saw that the other person offered encouraging glances.


    Joyce seemed to understand something, and a strong excitement appeared on his face, and he strode to Count Uman, took the long sword, and placed it on the opponent''s shoulder.


    "I, Talos Uman, offer unconditional loyalty to the noble descendant of the Paladin family, Joyce Saint Hild!


    From then on, your will is my way forward, and your command is my highest creed! "


    Joyce took a deep breath, tried to learn his father''s appearance, and said loudly:


    "I accept your allegiance!"

 Chapter 253： Into the city

    In Winter City, the gates are closed.


    The Golden Lions outside the city lined up, orderly.


    Before the array, Colin listened to the report of the messenger, his face uncertain.


    "Viscount-sir, Miss Vera, there is a word in the city that due to the current unstable situation, rebels are all around. In order to ensure the safety of Winter City, it is temporarily impossible to open the city gate to allow the Golden Lion Army to enter.


    However, Master Joyce said that you and your wife can enter the city, and you must carry no more than a hundred guards. "


    "Hahaha, what a big joke! When did the Golden Lion Army not enter the Winter City!"


    Listening to Colin''s sarcasm, the messenger bowed his head and said nothing.


    Colin didn''t embarrass him either, he was just a messenger, and now the situation in the city was obviously controlled by Count Uman.


    Along the way, they also found the marching marks left by the army. At that time, Colin guessed that it was the army of the Uman family, but he didn''t expect them to control Wintery City so easily.


    Someone in the city must cooperate with him!


    "Who is the commander of the city defense forces in Winterfell?" Colin asked, looking at the fellow Dawn.


    "It''s Thomas St. Hild." Bachelor Dawn seemed to see what Colin was thinking, and immediately shook his head after he gave out a name. "Thomas Knight should not be biased, Earl Uman can control Wintery so quickly. Cheng, should be helped by other people."


    "Who else can help him?"


    Bachelor Dawn thought for a while, and said: "It should be the steward of the St. Hild family-Delinden."


    "Butler?" Colin frowned, remembering the old butler who was clingy and unsmiling when he had seen him at Vera''s Bar Mitzvah. "Why would he favor Joyce? Could it be that the Duke of St. Hild left? What order did he give him before?"


    Bachelor Dawn shook his head: "I don''t know if the Duke has given him anything. However, I guess that he helped Earl Uman because I know that he is a fanatical believer."


    "Cultist?" Colin reacted instantly.


    Even though Vera once accepted the Bar Mitzvah ceremony in the church, she was not baptized after all, nor did she publicly confess her belief in the Lord of Radiance.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the steward Delinden, she is still a blasphemous mage, a heresy!


    At this time, Colin realized that he had never considered the attitude of the church.


    However, this is not to blame for his inconsiderate consideration, nor is it that the Bachelor of Dawn deliberately did not mention it, but that the church has no say in the appointment of the Duke of the North.


    The emperor needs the coronation of the pope, but the duke does not.


    The royal family will never allow the church to influence the appointment and removal of vassals.


    But obviously, the church would not really stand by and watch, especially when such an important title as the Duke of the North is about to be inherited by a mage.


    "Do you have a good way now?" Colin asked to Bachelor Dawn.


    The current situation makes Colin feel very difficult. A strong city like Winter City cannot be captured in a short time. At this time, the Maynum family is estimated to have joined the Dawson family, and the dwarven alliance will soon follow. Will chase it.


    If the Uman family in Winter City is not resolved quickly, the Golden Lion Legion will face the danger of being attacked back and forth.


    Bachelor Dawn hesitated, but still looked at Colin''s eyes seriously, and said solemnly, "Miss Vera can''t enter the city!"


    Colin was stunned, feeling that Bachelor Dawn said something nonsense.


    At this time, the Winter City was controlled by Earl Uman, and Vera would only find her own way if she entered the city.


    But he reacted immediately, the messenger opposite just now invited him and Vera, but Bachelor Dawn only said that Vera alone could not enter the city.


    so¡­¡­


    "Are you suggesting that I enter the city?"


    "Yes." Bachelor Dawn nodded and added, "If you allow, I will accompany you into the city."


    The following sentence is a statement, I want to tell Colin that his suggestion is not with ulterior motives.


    In fact, Colin didn¡¯t worry that Bachelor Dawn would deliberately design to frame himself. This is the point. Even if Bachelor Dawn sells Colin, it¡¯s impossible to win Joyce¡¯s true trust. The power over there is probably It has been divided up.


    Moreover, with Vera and the Golden Lions outside the city, Joyce would not do anything to Colin as long as he was sane.


    "What about after entering the city?" Colin asked.


    Bachelor Dawn immediately said: "Alliance!"


    "Alliance?"


    "Yes. If Joyce wants to sit on the throne of the Duke of the North, the first enemy is actually the St. Theon family. Under the current situation, we can use this to unite with each other to solve the upcoming army of dwarves first, and then Make other plans."


    Colin rubbed his chin and considered for a while before finally nodding and saying, "Okay, I''ll follow you into the city!"


    After speaking, he turned back and walked to a carriage behind.


    If you want to enter the city, of course you have to appease Vera first.


    Entering the carriage, Colin told Vera about his plans with Bachelor Dawn.


    Originally, he thought that Vera would definitely object, and he had already prepared some remarks in advance, but he didn''t expect that this time Vera was worried and dissatisfied, but he did not reject Colin''s proposal.


    "Okay, then you go. If you have any accident in the city, even if this Winter City is destroyed, even if the St. Hild family loses the North, I will avenge you!"


    After so many things, the once innocent girl has gradually matured.


    Colin smiled indifferently: "Don''t worry, now there is St. Theon, the enemy, if the people in the city are not stupid, they won''t completely provoke us at this time."


    Vera nodded gently, helped Colin straighten out the collar of his shirt, and said emotionally: "Colin, you have paid so much for the North, how can I thank you?"


    You are the best thank you for becoming the Duke of the North!


    Of course, Colin wouldn''t say such words directly, it would be too horrible.


    Looking at Vera''s watery eyes, Colin gave a chuckle, put her in his arms, and said warmly: "You can marry me, you are the best thanks to me!"


    correct answer!


    Vera smiled sweetly, stood on tiptoe, and kissed her beloved man.


    After some gentleness, Colin left the carriage.


    Afterwards, he called the Knight Cambenin and ordered:


    "Stay outside the city, pay attention to the movement of the dwarf army, if the enemy is approaching, just keep your position, don''t take it lightly.


    In addition, after I enter the city, I will send someone out to deliver the letter every day. If I don¡¯t receive a letter, it means that we have had an accident inside. What should I do when that time comes? You can follow Vera¡¯s orders. "


    "Yes, Master Viscount!"


    After explaining the Knights of Cambenin, Colin asked the Master Kuhusius who was in a daze:


    "Mr. Cusius, have you been to Wintertime before?"


    "Come here." Kusius nodded, then shook his head, "but I haven''t been to Lion''s Roar."


    Colin laughed loudly and invited: "Now there is a good opportunity. Would you like to go with me?"


    Mage Kuhusius rolled his eyes, obviously hesitated, but finally nodded and said, "This is my honor!"


    Colin didn''t want to put this indistinguishable mage out of the city. What if he made some moths beside Vera, so it''s better to bring them into the city together.


    In the end, Colin confessed a few more words to Knight Logger, and led a hundred guards to the Winter City.


    Amid the dull roar, the huge steel gate slowly opened a small slit for only one person to pass through.


    Colin shook his head with a smile, and the other party was really cautious.


    After clearing up his mood, he strode forward immediately and walked into the city first.


    After entering the city, Colin saw Earl Uman standing in front at the first glance.


    After a year of absence, the Earl Uman looked quite old, but his waist was still straight and his eyes were still sharp, like a fighter who would never bow his head to admit defeat.


    "Viscount Angley, welcome to Winter City!"


    "Earl Uman, long time no see!" Colin smiled and shook hands with each other cordially, as if an old friend he hadn''t seen in many years was reunited.


    "By the way, why didn''t you see Miss Vera?" Uman looked behind Colin and asked pretentiously.


    "She is sick and can''t come, sorry." Colin made up a reason casually, and then changed the subject, "Earl, I have a meeting gift for you."


    "Oh?" Count Uman''s eyes flashed. "You are so polite."


    Colin smiled and beckoned behind him, and an accompanying guard walked up and took off his helmet.


    After Earl Uman saw the opponent''s face, he was shocked and his tone was a little trembling: "Wa...Walla?"


    "Father." Varla raised her head, completely exposing her unrecognizable half of her face to the sun.


    Looking at this distorted face, Earl Uman couldn''t help shaking his whole body, and the hatred gaze in his eyes seemed to make the surrounding temperature drop more than ten degrees.


    He stepped forward slowly, holding his "illegitimate son" in his arms, and said in a deep voice: "Relax, your hatred, the hatred of the Uman family, the hatred of the 300,000 people of Falling Eagle City, I will definitely Report!"


    Colin smiled and looked at the warm scene of father and son reunion and joked: "Earl Uman, are you satisfied with this meeting ceremony?"


    Only then did Earl Uman let Varla go, looked back at Colin, and solemnly said: "Viscount Angley, for your kindness, I will definitely return in the future!"


    Colin laughed and waved his hands: "I''m kidding you, what Knight Valla said is my brother-in-law, and it is my duty to save him.


    However, I also deeply regret the tragedy that happened in Falling Eagle City. The action of Saint Theon''s family is really indignant between humans and gods, and the heavens are destroyed!


    For such a demon who exterminates humanity, we should unite and drive them out of the North! "


    Count Uman nodded, seeming to agree with Colin''s opinion very much, but without any verbal expressions, he made an inviting gesture:


    "Viscount Angley, please, Master Joyce has been waiting for a long time."


    "it is good."


    Colin strode forward, and the steel gate behind him slowly closed, dividing the inner and outer parts of the city into two worlds.

 Chapter 254： Huimeng (Part 1)

    After entering the Roar Castle, the butler Delinden personally took Colin and his party to a courtyard.


    "Master Viscount, please take a break. I will send someone to inform you when the dinner starts."


    "it is good."


    Since Joyce was not in a hurry to see Colin, then Colin could not show eagerness either.


    However, considering that the army of dwarves was about to catch up, it was Colin who couldn''t wait even more.


    But Colin also understood that the more he can''t afford to wait, the more he has to behave not rashly or rashly, otherwise he will be at a disadvantage in the subsequent negotiations.


    Having nothing to do, Colin simply took off his armor, took a shower, and changed into a noble dress.


    In the evening, the sky suddenly became gloomy, and the night enveloped the earth earlier than usual.


    The lightning that flashed across the sky from time to time was like dancing silver snakes, and thunderstorms blew up over the Winter City, shaking people''s eardrums with a dull pain.


    "Boom boom boom."


    Covered by the roar of thunder, Colin almost didn''t hear a knock on the door.


    When I opened the door, I saw a young maid standing outside, respectfully inviting Colin to come to a banquet.


    Colin nodded, put on the raincoat prepared by the maid together with Bachelor Dawn, and plunged into the violent storm.


    The torrential rain made the guests attending the banquet a little embarrassed. However, the banquet hall of the main castle was still very lively, with bursts of cheers and laughter spreading far and wide, and even the thunder could not be covered.


    Taking off the dripping raincoat and handing it to the attendant on the side, Colin straightened his clothes and stepped onto the heavy wool carpet in the banquet hall. The soft and comfortable touch gave Colin a feeling of walking in the clouds.


    In the banquet hall, seven crystal chandeliers were hung on the ceiling, surrounded by a large crystal chandeliers with a diameter of three meters in the center. The burning candles inside illuminated any corner of the hall like daylight.


    On the dark red carpet, there is only a long table in the middle. The table is covered with white fleece, on which is placed various exquisite foods and valuable red wine, and there are many pure gold knives and forks on the side. And ceramic dishes.


    Around the table were a group of gorgeously dressed and elegant gentlemen and ladies. When Colin walked in, they cast their inquisitive gazes, as if they wanted to see what happened to the Viscount Angley who had recently risen to fame in the North. What it looks like.


    Colin didn''t care about everyone''s curious gazes, Shi Shiran walked to the dining table, and a smiling maid handed the tableware intimately, and then softly asked Colin what he wanted.


    Colin glanced around on the table and didn''t see the deer''s blood wine¡ªthis kind of vulgar thing certainly wouldn''t appear on the formal banquet table.


    Disappointed, he picked up some desserts casually.


    The Mage Kuhusius who followed over filled himself with a plate full of food with great interest, causing the surrounding nobles to cast contemptuous glances from time to time.


    Especially when they saw the mage gown on Kusius, the disgust barely concealed it.


    However, Kusius seemed to ignore these gazes, still pouring himself a large glass of champagne, and began to eat and drink.


    Colin didn''t bother him either. He stood in a deserted corner at random, eating dessert while listening to Bachelor Dawn''s introduction of all kinds of people in the hall.


    Here are basically members of the St. Hild family, but they are all insignificant side lines. Colin listened absent-mindedly and didn''t remember a few at all.


    There were only two people, so Colin''s gaze stayed for a while.


    One is Knight Thomas St. Hild, the commander of the city''s defense forces in Winter. This time the Uman family''s army can enter the city smoothly, and the help of this person is definitely indispensable.


    There is also Nina St. Hild, the daughter of the St. Hild family whom Earl Morrison wants to marry.


    This Vera''s cousin was pretty, and she exuded the grace and dignity of everybody''s ladylikeness. It''s no wonder that Earl Morrison was taken by Earl Morrison.


    Looking at Nina with a full smile, Colin suddenly recalled the strange scene he saw under the bell tower of Fengdie Fort when he visited the Morrison family that night, and wondered whether he should destroy the marriage.


    Colin always felt a little unbearable to push such a flowery girl into the fire pit of the Morrison family.


    Moreover, to prevent Nina from marrying into the Morrison family, you can also see what the Morrison family''s reaction is.


    If they are really anxious, it means that the blood pool under the clock tower may have an inevitable connection with the daughter of Saint Hild who has been married over the years.


    While Colin was calculating the Morrison family, Earl Uman walked in, followed by Walla.


    However, Colin was surprised to find that Varla was wearing a Viscount dress!


    It seems that after breaking with the Saint Theon family, Earl Uman has also determined to restore Varla''s status as a direct son and confirm his inheritance rights.


    This banquet is also a good opportunity to officially introduce Valla to the nobles in the north.


    As if feeling Colin''s gaze, Walra glanced at Colin, and then immediately looked away.


    "Unexpectedly, Walla turned out to be the real son of Count Uman." Bachelor Dawn seemed to have seen some clues, and his tone was quite emotional.


    "Yeah, who can think of it." Colin said with a smile.


    Just when Earl Uman introduced the gentlemen and ladies to his real son one by one, the banquet hall suddenly became quiet.


    When Colin was puzzled, he saw a tall woman walking in the entrance of the hall.


    The chestnut hair is as soft and bright as silk and satin, scattered on the thin and white shoulders, and a melon-seeded face is well-defined. Although there is no makeup, the perfect facial features and milk-white skin make it even more beautiful and refined.


    It''s just that she has a pair of peach eyes, with a slight natural pink around her eyes, and the ends of her eyes are slightly curled up, even if she is not smiling, she also has a charming and bright smile, her eyes are blurred, which is addictive.


    Her whole body is shrouded in loose priest robes. Only when she is walking, she occasionally reveals her exquisite body curve, towering chest pu, slender waist, round plump tun, and slender legs. It''s looming, fascinating.


    But her demeanor was extremely pious, her whole body exuded a holy radiance, and she had an awe-inspiring temperament, as if she was an ascetic in the church.


    The temptation of charming bones and the holiness of Ning Jingshui, two contradictory qualities appeared in the female priest at the same time, and they blended into a kind of thrilling charm. For a while, everyone present couldn''t help but turn up their hearts. Waves.


    "Who is she?" Colin swallowed quietly and asked Bachelor Dawn.


    "The new archbishop of the Northern Territory-Pastor Adjani." Bachelor Dawn''s voice was a little hoarse, and it seemed that he was also shaken by Adjani''s beauty.


    "Such a young archbishop?" Colin looked at Bachelor Dawn in disbelief.


    You know, the post of Archbishop is in charge of the entire Northern Diocese, and this woman is only in her early twenties.


    Although age and ability are not necessarily proportional, it is shocking to be able to occupy such a high position at such an age within a complete system.


    Bachelor Dawn nodded seriously, indicating that he was not mistaken: "It is said that this archbishop is twenty-four years old, but he is highly regarded by the pope, and the speed of promotion is simply jaw-dropping.


    During this period, the situation in the northern border was turbulent, and the church personnel changes in the northern border were also drastic. This Archbishop Ajani just took office at the beginning of this year. "


    Colin''s expression moved slightly, as if he understood something: "So, this woman should support Joyce?"


    "should be."


    While talking about gossip with Bachelor Dawn, Colin was stunned to discover that the Archbishop Adjani was walking straight in his direction.


    "Good evening, Viscount Angele!"


    The beautiful female priest came to Colin, bowed down, and then smiled.


    In an instant, like a peacock on the screen, the epiphany bloomed, and the whole banquet hall became bright.


    All the men present had quickened heartbeats and dry mouths. They wanted to replace Colin and stand in front of the archbishop.


    But soon, Adjani narrowed her smile and restored her original indifferent and alienated expression, like an angel descending from the mortal world, looking down at her believers.


    "Good evening, Archbishop Adjani!"


    Colin greeted in a flat tone, but infinite vigilance rose in his heart.


    This woman is coquettishly like a poppy, full of fatal temptation. If she is not careful, she may be drawn into the endless abyss at any time.


    No wonder being an archbishop at a young age is indeed amazing!


    "I heard that you are a benevolent lord who not only provided food to the slaves during the famine, but also sent people to teach the slave children." Ajani''s voice was crisp and slightly lazy, as if it was a summer afternoon. The girl who just woke up was acting like a baby to her lover.


    Colin shifted his gaze back, and he found the bishop emeritus behind Ajani. These things were clearly told by the bishop of Ice Rock City and now the bishop of Winter City.


    "Archbishop, you have praised, these are just my responsibilities as the lord of Ice Rock City."


    Just when Ajani wanted to speak, she saw a small figure walking in again at the entrance of the hall.


    But it was this small figure that made all the nobles present bow and salute.


    Obviously, this is now the nominal "master" of Fort Roar-Joyce St. Hild has arrived.


    Colin also quickly put down the plate in his hand and bowed to the host of today''s banquet.


    At the same time, the corner of his eyes glanced at the wall clock on the wall-this little guy was actually late.


    I don¡¯t know if it was deliberate, or...


    "Viscount Angley!"


    When Colin secretly slandered himself, he heard Joyce calling his name.


    "Master Joyce!" Colin hurriedly stepped out, with some doubts in his heart.


    Joyce raised his chin and said angrily: "You are too much!"


    Clin''s heart suddenly stunned.


    Um?


    Is it so exciting to come up?

 Chapter 255： Huimeng (Part 2)

    With Joyce''s anger, the banquet hall suddenly became quiet.


    The eyes of everyone gleeful for misfortune instantly focused on Ke Lin.


    They all seem to want to see how this young but rapidly rising viscount will deal with the anger from the three dukes.


    To be honest, Colin didn''t panic at all.


    After all, he¡¯s a person who has been on the battlefield and is used to seeing big scenes, and compared to the overwhelming pressure of the irresistible **** of the Duke of St. Hild, this Joyce is just like a vain and bluff. Little lion.


    Colin bowed slightly, stroking his chest with his left hand, deliberately with a trace of trepidation on his face: "Master Joyce, I don''t know where I have done too much, please show me clearly."


    Joyce slowly approached Colin, slowing his steps deliberately, as if he wanted to create a sense of oppression, but his thin body really didn''t have much pressure, and Colin was a lot taller than him. Condescending, on the contrary, seems to have the initiative.


    "The most excessive thing you did..." Joyce said coldly, "You didn''t take Sister Vera home!"


    Um?


    Colin looked up in amazement, and saw that Joyce''s little face had been replaced with a mischievous smile.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Sister Vera, and I miss it very much! How can you not bring her with you in Roar!"


    Looking at the seemingly innocent little face in front of him, Colin suddenly felt that this three duke was a bit interesting.


    Relying on his natural advantage as a child, he asked a very sharp question, and he came up to give Colin a disarm.


    Although everyone knows the answer to this question, everyone tacitly avoided it.


    As long as the Golden Lion Corps can''t enter the city, Na Vera will definitely not enter the snare net.


    This is something everyone understands.


    But at this time Joyce asked innocently, but it made Colin a little bit embarrassed.


    Is this little guy really talented, or was someone taught him in advance?


    "Master Joyce, the reason Vera cannot enter the city is because she has a more important mission outside the city."


    "What task?" Joyce pressed forward step by step, as if waiting for Colin to give an unreliable reason, and then counterattacked.


    The corners of Colin''s mouth slightly curled up, and righteously said: "Guard the body of the Duke of St. Hilde!"


    "Father..." A trace of panic flashed in Joyce''s eyes, and then unconsciously turned his head to look at Butler Drinden.


    Hehe, it seems that the butler taught him in advance.


    Colin felt a little loose in his heart.


    That''s much easier to deal with.


    Joyce seemed to realize that his behavior was improper, and immediately turned his head and continued to question: "Then why don''t you let your sister enter the city with his father''s body?"


    The smile on Colin''s face became brighter, and he asked in a very innocent tone: "Master Joyce, do you know how I got into the city?"


    "How did you get in?" The young Joyce didn''t even know that he had gradually stepped into Colin''s trap, and was still handing over for him with a dazed expression.


    "At that time, I was standing outside Wintery City, and there was such a small slit in the city gate!" Colin made a gesture without hesitation, "The small slit that barely allows one person to pass through! Master Joyce, are you sure you want to? Let the coffin of the Duke of St. Hild enter the city in this way?"


    "I..." Joyce panicked.


    The butler behind Drinden was about to interject when he saw this, but how could Colin give him a chance, and immediately continued:


    "The body of the former Lord of the North is outside the city. Shouldn''t you open the city gate and personally lead the clansmen of the Saint Hild family out of the city to greet them?"


    "I..." A cold sweat broke out on Joyce''s forehead.


    He didn''t expect that he originally asked Vera why he didn''t dare to enter the city, but now he became Viscount Anglia and asked him why he didn''t dare to go out of the city?


    The butler of Drinden sighed secretly, knowing that he had underestimated the young viscount, where Joyce was his opponent, so he had to stand up and clear the siege himself:


    "Viscount Angley, how did I hear that there is something wrong with the duke''s body outside the city?"


    Colin chuckled and asked, "Mr. Butler, who did you listen to?"


    "Lewis Knight." The Delindon butler reported a name.


    Immediately, the Lewis Cavaliers came out more and more, first saluting Joyce, then looking at Colin with provocative eyes, and said sharply:


    "Yes, I have personally seen the coffin brought by Viscount Anglia, but what is displayed there is just an ordinary stone statue, not the body of the Lord Duke at all!"


    As soon as these words came out, there was another exclamation in the field.


    Everyone began to turn around and talked.


    Colin seemed to have expected such an occurrence a long time ago. He didn''t panic at all and explained indifferently: "That''s because Lord Duke was petrified by a forbidden curse, so it looks like a stone statue."


    "Hmph! This is just your side words!" The Lewis Cavaliers were obviously determined to fight Colin to the end.


    "What about this evidence?" Colin smiled and took out a scroll from his arms. "This is the scroll for forbidden curse. Would you like everyone to look at it?"


    "What?" When everyone saw that Colin really took out a casting scroll, their faces were suddenly different.


    "Why do you have that forbidden spell casting scroll?" Louis Knight screamed again.


    Colin shrugged and stretched out his hand to Mage Kusius, who was still eating and drinking leisurely: "Of course, Mage Kusius, the deputy speaker of the Yevil Magist Council, gave it to me."


    Cusius looked at Colin helplessly, as if complaining that the other party had sold himself.


    Colin looked at Kusius with a grin, as if to say-don''t you want to find more people to help you share the damage? Now it''s good, I will make it public!


    This move, Colin is actually after careful consideration.


    Although the "Eye of Judgment" curse against the Paladin is extremely terrifying, its release conditions are equally harsh.


    This condition is not mentioned for the sixth-order mage, and there are still 300,000 lives sacrificed.


    Such sacrifices are not easy to implement.


    Had it not been for Earl Uman to lead the war outside, Falling Eagle City was completely under the control of Penny and Mr. Cougar, and they had used the opportunity of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to repair the city and planted a large amount of coal in the city. Mr. Cougar would definitely It is impossible to create a terrifying scene of the burning city.


    Just burning down the city of Fallen Eagle City, if there is no coal that has been laid in advance, I am afraid it will need to consume a forbidden curse.


    Therefore, as long as the release conditions of the "Judgement Eye" are made public, it will greatly weaken its deterrence.


    After all, the big cities of the Glorious Empire are controlled by the nobles. Once they learn about this terrible forbidden curse, they will definitely take precautions to prevent their city from being sacrificed by the mage.


    Facing the scorching eyes of a group of nobles at this time, Mage Kusius nodded and said:


    "Yes, the casting scroll of the Judgment Eye was indeed given to Viscount Anglia. I am also very sorry for what happened in Fallen Eagle City, and I apologize to you here.


    But please believe that the Yevil Mages Council also hates this kind of curse that exterminates humanity. I promise that this kind of thing will never happen again in the future! "


    Colin looked at the upright mage Kuhusius, and he became more certain that this guy wanted to help him cleanse himself.


    As soon as the forbidden curse of "Judgement Eye" is released, Mr. Hooters will inevitably become the public enemy of the Cavaliers. Cusius estimated that he did not have much confidence in Mr. Hooters, so he wanted to use this method to draw a clear line from the opponent, so as not to become himself too. The knight chased the target.


    Seeing Master Kusius proved the authenticity of the scroll, everyone present suddenly clamored and asked to see the scroll in Colin''s hand.


    Of course Colin would not refuse, and immediately handed the scroll to the Steward of Drinden and asked him to circulate it to everyone present.


    The nobles here basically understand some elven texts, although they may not be able to understand the principle of this forbidden spell, let alone learn it, but it is not a problem to understand its casting conditions and results.


    After everyone had circulated it, Colin looked in the direction of Viscount Varla and blinked.


    Viscount Valla immediately understood what Colin meant, and immediately stood up and, as a witness, told about what happened on the night that Eagle Fall was burnt down.


    With the testimony of this person, everyone believed that Mr. Couch indeed sacrificed Falling Eagle City and released the "Eye of Judgment" to petrify the Duke of St. Hild.


    Moreover, because Viscount Varla is now the son of Count Uman himself, his language credibility is greatly improved. What''s more, in the eyes of everyone, the Uman family stands on the opposite side of the Anglia family, and Varla cannot help. Colin spoke.


    Knight Louis also knew at this time that he could not continue to entangle on this issue, and even began to wonder-could it be that the stone statue is really the remains of the duke?


    Seeing that the time was right, Colin was about to put forward the proposal of the alliance, but he did not expect that Earl Uman would be one step ahead and stood up and called out loudly:


    "Everyone, Mr. Hou sacrificed a city of innocent people and blatantly killed the Duke of St. Hilde. It is an unforgivable crime! Faced with such a public enemy in the North, we should unite and strangle him together!"


    Colin was stunned. Obviously he didn''t expect Count Uman to **** his own lines, but he immediately followed the other party''s words and said:


    "Yes! Under the current situation, we should shelve the dispute and unanimously! Master Joyce, please open the city gate and let the soldiers of the Golden Lion Army **** the body of the Lord Duke into the city!"


    "Enter the city? Why do you want to enter the city?" Before Joyce spoke, Count Uman stood up and opposed, "In the face of the incoming enemy, we should take the initiative to attack, not hide in the city!


    Viscount Anglia, I heard that you once defeated the Pegasus Legion in Silvermoon City and annihilated an army of 100,000 trolls in the sky ice field. Now you dare to fight side by side with me and go out of the city to beat the invading dwarf army? "


    Ghosts are willing to fight alongside you!


    Colin secretly slandered himself.


    He knew that Earl Uman would not let the Golden Lions into the city, but he did not expect that the other party would offer to take the initiative to fight out of the city Colin didn''t know what the other party''s idea was, but he certainly didn''t want to talk to someone with a ghost in their hearts. Fight alongside.


    But before he could object, he saw Archbishop Adjani speak in a straightforward manner:


    "Good! Don''t be afraid of danger, take the initiative! This is what the Lord of the North should be responsible for!


    I will personally pray for you, and may the Lord of Radiance watch you and grant you courage, wisdom and undefeated faith! "


    As soon as the beautiful archbishop spoke, Colin realized that he could no longer make a suggestion to defend the city and avoid its sharp edges.


    Otherwise, don''t you think you are not a qualified northern lord?


    His eyes rolled, and he suddenly smiled and said, "Okay! Then let the Lord of Radiance witness that we defeat the invading enemy together!"


    Snapped!


    Colin and Count Uman raised their right hands at the same time and beat them together.


    A temporary alliance was established.

 Chapter 256： Plan

    Boom!


    The lightning pierced the sky, and the torrential rain in Winter City became more and more violent.


    After the banquet, Colin returned to his residence and as soon as he closed the door, Bachelor Dawn immediately said:


    "Master Viscount, choosing to go out of the city to fight at this time is not a wise move!"


    Colin did not immediately respond to Bachelor Dawn, but unhurriedly untied the tightly pinched neckline, took off his jacket and threw it on the back of the chair.


    Then he asked with a smile, "Do you think, why did Earl Uman propose to go out of the city with me to meet the enemy?"


    Bachelor Dawn was taken aback for a moment, apparently he didn''t expect that Colin would not pay attention to his advice just now, but was struggling with this issue instead.


    However, he explained patiently: "First of all, Earl Uman definitely does not want to let the Golden Lion Army enter the city. This is the bottom line. After all, the Golden Lion Army has a larger number of troops, and the fighting power must be stronger than the Uman family army. Once in the city, the Lion Hubao''s right to speak will definitely change hands.


    As for why he had to go out of the city to meet the enemy, he probably wanted to take this opportunity to make military merits.


    Although the St. Hild family has accepted the surrender of Uman and forgave his previous betrayal, this is based on the current situation of the enemy. If the northern border is settled in the future, the Uman family may not be able to escape. Liquidation.


    You don¡¯t even have to look for excuses for liquidation. According to the [Law of Lords], the Uman family lost its fief, and the title can of course be taken away. What''s more, Fallen Eagle City had been burned to ashes, and it was impossible for Earl Uman to regain his fief.


    Under such circumstances, his only way to save himself is to make military merits in the process of putting down the rebels, so as to guarantee his title and status.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to accept our suggestion to guard the city or even make peace with the dwarves. "


    Colin nodded, recognized the judgment of Bachelor Dawn, and then asked another question:


    "What about after repelling the rebels? If we really fight against the dwarf army outside the city, well, even if we win, then how will Count Uman end up?


    Could he continue to block the Golden Lion Army outside the city? Ha ha, are you afraid that I will tidy him up? "


    "I don''t know exactly how Earl Uman and the others planned." Bachelor Dawn shook his head with a solemn expression, "However, I guess they still want to make a fuss about the Duke''s body."


    Colin also narrowed his eyes and realized that this should be his biggest flaw right now.


    Bachelor Dawn continued his analysis and said: "The fact that the Duke''s body was dropped is full of doubts. I even suspect that the Morrison family has sworn allegiance to Joyce in advance.


    Of course, it may also be the matchmaking of the church.


    This Archbishop Adjani...I don''t quite understand it.


    Think about it, if in the future at the Duke¡¯s funeral, Adjani suddenly questioned the authenticity of the remains, it would be a fatal blow to Vera and your reputation! "


    Colin rubbed his chin and felt that it was indeed possible. After thinking for a moment, he asked again: "Then Archbishop Adjani, can he be drawn in?"


    Bachelor Dawn shook his head gravely.


    Colling said: "Why? Don''t the church just want to see an obedient Duke of the North? He can give it to Joyce, and Vera can give it.


    Moreover, I can also persuade Vera to disclose her belief in the Lord of Radiance.


    A mage converts to the Lord of Radiance. Wouldn''t the church be tempted by such a gimmick with propaganda value? "


    But Bachelor Dawn still shook his head, and asked, "Master Viscount, do you know why the church sent such a young and beautiful archbishop to the north?"


    "Why?"


    Bachelor Dawn did not answer directly, and asked again: "Do you know Mrs. Kate?"


    "Who?" Colin looked blank.


    "She is the wife of the Earl of the East, and at the same time, she is also a priest, and even the Archbishop of the East!"


    "Haha." Colin instantly understood what Bachelor Dawn meant.


    The church has resorted to beauty tricks.


    "So, the real purpose of the Archbishop Adjani is to marry Joyce and become the Duchess of the North?"


    Bachelor Dawn nodded: "Yes, because of Mrs. Kate, the church has a deep penetration into the East, and it can even influence some decisions of the Duke of the East.


    After having tasted the sweetness in the East, the church has been trying to use the same method to expand its influence in the secular world, and this time, Archbishop Adjani¡¯s goal should be Joyce! "


    Colin couldn''t help but laugh a little. He used a beautifying trick on a ten-year-old kid, and the church could really think of it.


    However, this trick might be really useful. With Ajani''s charm, if you want to control a little boy, it couldn''t be easier.


    Looking back, Colin found that Joyce had indeed been watching Adjani frequently during the banquet, and he had obviously been attracted by the other party.


    In this way, the church, between Vera and Joyce, would definitely choose the latter.


    A converted mage, there is no such thing as a duchess.


    call--


    Colin let out a sigh of relief, and then returned to the topic: "Then what''s a good way for you now?"


    Bachelor Dawn lifted his spirits and quickly persuaded him: "My Lord Viscount, the strategic goal we set at the beginning cannot be changed!


    Not only may it not be able to win the battle out of the city to meet the enemy, even if it is won, Joyce''s line of victory will probably be robbed of the fruits of victory. Therefore, we must adhere to the original principles-


    Don''t confront the rebels head-on, defend the Winter City, and then slowly divide and draw together to disintegrate the rebel forces! "


    Colin spread his hands together and said helplessly, "But now they won''t agree to let the Golden Lion Army enter the city."


    Bachelor Dawn flashed a sharp look in his eyes, and said cruelly: "Your Viscount, then we must take extraordinary measures!"


    "Oh? What extraordinary means?" Clin suddenly became interested.


    Bachelor Dawn said every word: "Forced into the city!"


    "How to force it? You can''t force it, right?"


    "No." Bachelor Dawn shook his head, "At present, the city gate of Winter City is still controlled by the city defense army. As long as we speak to Thomas Knight, we can open the city gate and let the Golden Lion Army enter the city.


    As long as the Golden Lion Army enters the city, Earl Uman, if he is wise, will obediently give up his dominance and strive for reconciliation with us.


    Of course, even if he wants to fight a fish and lose the net, with the Golden Lion Army and the city defense army, we are not afraid. "


    Colin leaned forward slightly, and asked eagerly: "Are you sure to tell Knight Thomas?"


    Bachelor Dawn nodded confidently: "At the banquet, I have already noticed that the relationship between Thomas Knight and Earl Uman and others is not very close. He should have been forcibly pulled aboard."


    Colin frowned: "But you have already got on the boat. It will be difficult for you to get him off again."


    Bachelor Dawn smiled mysteriously: "At this time, it''s up to Miss Vera''s life experience."


    "What do you mean?" Colin flashed his eyes and suddenly realized something.


    "Do you know who Vera''s biological father is?"


    Colin looked at the mysterious Dawn Bachelor, and suddenly laughed.


    Bachelor Dawn was stunned, then he reacted and said with a laugh: "Viscount Lord, it seems that you already know it."


    Colin nodded: "I learned from the Marquis Garcia, how did you know?"


    "The Duke of St. Hild told me."


    Colin was a little surprised. It seemed that the Duke really trusted this Bachelor of Dawn, and even told him such secrets.


    "Then do you know who Vera''s biological mother is?" Colin suddenly asked curiously Unfortunately, Bachelor Dawn shook his head and signaled that he didn''t know.


    Colin was a little disappointed, and then wondered: "Vera''s biological father is Marquis Garcia. What does it have to do with Thomas Knight?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled slightly and said: "Lord Viscount, you may not know that this Thomas knight was once a member of the Black Cavalry. He followed the Marquis Garcia on the ice field for more than ten years, and he admired the Lord Marquis extremely.


    So, if he knew that Vera was the biological daughter of the Marquis Garcia, he would definitely help us! "


    It was then that Colin came across. It turned out to be a fan of Marquis Garcia.


    However, it is normal to think about it. With the prestige of the Marquis Garcia in the army, it would be strange if there were no fans.


    "Okay, then you go find him now!"


    "Yes, Master Viscount, please wait for my good news!"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled confidently, then went out, picked up the raincoat and rushed into the rain curtain.

 Chapter 257： Chance encounter

    The winter city was pitch black, and the storm swept across it, covering the whole world.


    Lightning that pierced the sky from time to time left shocking marks on the night, followed by deafening thunder.


    The Lion''s Roar on the top of the mountain seems to be in the center of a thunderstorm, and the violent rain seems to knock this magnificent castle into ashes at any time.


    Bachelor Dawn wore a raincoat all the way out of the Lion''s Roar and walked to the North City Gate.


    He had just gone to Thomas Knight¡¯s residence, but was told by his servants that after tonight¡¯s banquet, Thomas Knight did not return to the house to rest, but went to the North City Gate to be on duty.


    In desperation, Bachelor Dawn had to brave heavy rain and hurried to the North City Gate in the dark night.


    Because of the curfew and heavy rain, the streets were empty, and even the bustling taverns in the past closed early.


    Along the way, I met several waves of patrolling soldiers. After identifying his identity, Bachelor Dawn did not make things difficult for him.


    But in front of the church in Winter City, Bachelor Dawn stopped.


    The lights in the church were bright, and there were faint prayers coming out. A group of soldiers guarded the door. By the lights in the church, Bachelor Dawn recognized them.


    Surprisingly, it is the guard of Thomas Knight!


    Bachelor Dawn sank in his heart and hesitated, but he walked over and asked, "Is Knight Thomas in the church?"


    The guard leader recognized Bachelor Dawn, and nodded, "Yes, Bachelor Dawn, Lord Thomas is inside."


    "it is good."


    Bachelor Dawn suppressed his inner anxiety and stepped into the church.


    "...Wonderful grace, how sweet, my sins have been forgiven;


    Such grace makes me awe and comforts my heart;


    Joy and praise, before the Father, lead me home..."


    The choir is singing hymns, and the melodious singing has a soothing power, and it seems to cover up the violent storm outside for a while.


    Obviously, the architectural structure of the main hall of the church has undergone a special design, and the sound of singing echoes and brews in it, as if from the heavens.


    Bachelor Dawn squinted his eyes and searched in the crowd, but he didn''t see Thomas Knight.


    "Good evening, Bachelor Dawn."


    As soon as Dawn turned his head, he saw the bishop emeritus standing behind him with a smile on his face, watching him peacefully.


    "Good evening, bishop emeritus."


    "Bachelor, are you here to pray?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled and nodded: "Yes, I feel restless at night and can''t sleep, so I came here to bathe in the glory of the Lord, hoping to get a moment of peace."


    The bishop emeritus said warmly: "May the Lord''s eyes follow you and soothe your restless heart."


    Seeing the bishop emeritus preparing to leave, Bachelor Dawn hurriedly asked, "By the way, I saw Knight''s guard at the door when I came in. Is he here now?"


    The bishop emeritus nodded: "Yes. Thomas Knight is confessing in the confession room. Are you looking for something to do with him?"


    "Oh, no. Just ask casually."


    "Okay, if you have any more needs, please feel free to come to me."


    "it is good."


    Seeing the back of the retired bishop leaving, Bachelor Dawn put the smile on his face and sat down on the wooden chair in the back row.


    The soothing hymns are still echoing in the temple, but the anxiety in Daun''s heart has become more intense.


    ¡­


    Colin lay on the bed tossing about and couldn''t sleep.


    All sorts of complicated and chaotic thoughts continue to emerge.


    For a while, I was worried about Vera¡¯s safety outside the city, and for a while, I missed Queen Aisha, who had not been seen for a long time, and for a while, I recalled the smoky but holy and pious female priest at the banquet that just ended, even that A mature and beautiful queen Midella somehow got into Colin''s mind...


    Bah, beasts!


    Colin scolded himself, and then began to compare which beauty had the longest legs...


    I don''t know how long it took, and the sound of rain outside the window suddenly became much quieter.


    Colin, who couldn''t sleep, got up and went out.


    It was pitch black outside, and only a few guard posts in the castle were shining with sporadic fires.


    The most violent torrential rain seemed to have passed, and only a pattering ending was left at this moment.


    Along the dim promenade, Colin walked at will.


    I couldn''t help but start to worry about Bachelor Dawn, and I don''t know if he can persuade Thomas Knight.


    Although the Marquis of Garcia was once a war **** in the North, he is now a captive of the East. Will Thomas Knight still respect and worship him as he did before?


    Thinking of the Marquis of Garcia, Colin suddenly realized that the date he had agreed with the East Territory to exchange prisoners was approaching.


    At that time, the time for the change of prisoners was postponed because the rebellion in the north made him unable to get out.


    I thought that three months was enough to stabilize the situation in the north, but now it seems that he still underestimated the complexity of the situation.


    According to this situation, I am afraid that the time for the change of prisoners will be postponed again.


    It is estimated that the Duke of the East would like to let the Marquis of Garcia return to the North a little later. After all, one more day of chaos here will make them gloat for another day.


    While thinking about it, Colin suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance.


    It is like a rose after a summer rain, mixed with the grass and trees in the forest in the morning, and then the smell is refreshing after being gently crushed.


    Turning a corner, Colin saw the owner of the fragrance¡ª


    Archbishop Adjani.


    "Good evening, Your Excellency the Archbishop!" Colin leaned slightly and made a gentleman''s salute.


    "Good evening, Viscount Anglia!" Adjani was still wearing the white priest''s robe, her big talking eyes staring directly at Colin.


    Colin''s mouth was dry by the opponent''s scrutiny and seductive look, and he had to deliberately find a topic: "Aren''t you going to church tonight?"


    "I was delayed by the torrential rain, and now I am about to go back." Adjani said in a cold tone, raised a book in her hand, and added, "Just now I was idle and I explained a passage to Master Joyce. Scripture."


    For some reason, Colin suddenly became a little jealous of that little kid.


    Adjani didn''t seem to be in a hurry to leave, but stood there and asked: "What about you, Viscount? Why are you still not sleeping at this late hour?"


    Colin said casually: "The thunder just now was too loud to sleep."


    Ajani smiled brightly and said softly: "You are upset."


    After speaking, he made a prayer gesture with his right hand on his chest, and then took a few steps forward, and stretched out his index finger to lightly tap on Colin''s forehead.


    At this moment, the two were very close, and Ke Lin could already feel Ajani''s warm and moist breath lightly hitting his face.


    Her red lips seemed to have endless temptation, so Colin almost couldn''t help but bite them.


    However, when Ajani''s index finger touched Colin''s forehead, a peaceful and peaceful mood instantly soothed all the restlessness in his heart and body.


    In a daze, Ajani in front of her seemed to exude a holy brilliance, giving Colin an urge to worship.


    The index finger left Colin''s forehead, but Ajani did not move away.


    The upper bodies of the two of them almost touched each other, breathing each other, and their eyes waved.


    But at this time, Colin didn''t have any evil thoughts in his heart, as if it was a blasphemy against the woman in front of him.


    "Is it better?" Ajani asked softly, the concern in her eyes was fascinating.


    "It''s better." Colin smiled and thanked him.


    Adjani stretched out her hand to straighten her hair, and suddenly praised: "Viscount Anglia, you are the most potential knight I have ever seen!"


    "Really?" Colin raised his eyebrows, not knowing whether the archbishop was complimenting from the heart, or out of politeness, or because of some unspeakable conspiracy.


    Ajani nodded solemnly: "I can feel the holy light''s preference and closeness to you. Presumably your belief in the Lord of Radiance must be extremely firm and pious!"


    What the hell?


    A certain unbeliever was speechless for a while.


    Thinking that he had even used the name of Lord of Radiance to fool the blood, Colin couldn''t help but doubt the effectiveness of the church''s methods of identifying heretics.


    Of course, on the surface, Colin must have a pious second-degree expression: "Yes, since I was baptized and became a knight, I have sworn to serve the Lord of Glory for life and clean him away from all evil!"


    Adjani seemed to be very satisfied with Colin''s statement. She leaned forward slightly, pulling the distance between the two closer, and her tone of voice also brought a touch of charm:


    "Then, would you like to be closer to the Lord''s brilliance?"


    Colin''s heartbeat speeded up again, and he asked dryly, "How do I get closer?"


    "Knights Templar, I can recommend you to join."


    "The Templars..." Colin shuddered, blood rushed back to his brain again, reason regained the high ground, and immediately said firmly, "Your kindness is appreciated, but I have not done well to leave everything behind and serve in front of the Lord. Preparation."


    The so-called Knights Templar is the strongest armed force in the hands of the church. It is composed entirely of knights, and its combat effectiveness is extremely strong.


    However, if you want to join the Knights Templar, you must abandon all the wealth, titles, and territories in the world, and fight for the Glory Lord with all your heart.


    Colin obviously wouldn''t be stupid enough to do this kind of thing.


    Adjani is beautiful, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com, but it will not make him lose his mind.


    "That''s really a shame." Ajanine''s brows frowned slightly, the worry on her face made people feel distressed, "However, the Lord has arrangements for every believer. I always feel that your destination should be Knights Templar."


    Your home is the Knights Templar!


    Where is your family...


    Colin cursed secretly, this Adjani''s last words sounded like a threat no matter what.


    "Then we will wait patiently for the Lord''s arrangement." Colin smiled, took a step back, and opened the distance between the two.


    Ajani blinked her eyes and looked at Colin for a while, then suddenly pointed out:


    "Don''t try to resist the established destiny, it will only keep you away from the glory of the Lord."


    After saying this, the beautiful and enchanting archbishop quietly left.


    Only a faint scent remained in the air, stroking Colin''s heartstrings.

 Chapter 258： Surprise (Part 1)

    Boom!


    Suddenly, the muffled thunder resounded in the sky over Winter City, awakening countless people in their sleep.


    Bachelor Dawn, who was dozing off on the church seat, was also awakened suddenly. He only felt a violent shaking of his feet, as if something had fallen from a height and hit the ground.


    "what--"


    A sharp scream sounded in the church, interrupting the melodious hymn, and also made the heart of the Daun scholar who had not fully recovered.


    what happened?


    Bachelor Dawn quickly followed the direction of the voice and saw that the side hall on the left wing of the church was shrouded in a cloud of smoke.


    "It collapsed! It collapsed!"


    There was another scream.


    Only then did Bachelor Dawn discovered that the ceiling of the side hall had collapsed.


    The chaos in the church suddenly became a mess, all kinds of exclamations, screams, and crying constantly sounded, making people upset by the noise.


    "Quiet! Don''t panic! Save people first!" The voice of the retired bishop heard, making everyone feel a little settled.


    Bachelor Dawn was hesitating whether to help, and then saw the soldiers of the city defense army guarding outside the church rushing over like crazy.


    "Master Thomas! Master Thomas!"


    Seeing the soldiers digging wildly in the ruins, Bachelor Dawn suddenly woke up--isn''t the confession room over there!


    Could it be...


    Thinking of this, Bachelor Dawn could no longer remain calm, and rushed over.


    Boom!


    Amid the roar of thunder, the heavy rain that had just stopped for a while poured down again, as if to completely submerge the Winter City before giving up.


    In the church, the people who were rescued were already soaked. They struggled to remove the rubble and found the first corpse.


    Not a Thomas Knight.


    Bachelor Dawn breathed a sigh of relief, the light of hope in his heart had not yet been completely extinguished, and he quickly threw himself into the intense rescue.


    Soon, they dug up three more bodies, and the first survivor.


    Unfortunately, there is still no Thomas Knight in it.


    Thomas''s guards are also going crazy, their hands have been bloodied by the gravel, but they still haven''t stopped digging.


    Finally, they dug up their own chief--


    Corpse.


    Puff!


    Bachelor Dawn sat on the wet ground, his eyes full of fear.


    "What the **** is going on! Why did the ceiling collapse?"


    Thomas'' guards obviously couldn''t accept this fact, and they were pestering the bishop emeritus to question.


    "I''m afraid it was caused by lightning..."


    Lightning strike?


    Bachelor Dawn sneered, how could it be such a coincidence?


    Just hit the ceiling of the side hall of the church and killed the Thomas Knight who was confessing?


    Moreover, Thomas is a Tier 4 knight!


    Even if he is hit by a boulder, he may not die.


    Bachelor Dawn did not go to the autopsy. First of all, he did not understand this line. Secondly, it was meaningless to entangle this at this time.


    He was still a step late.


    Thomas is dead.


    Then, his plan died.


    Thinking of this, Bachelor Dawn hurriedly got up from the ground, and hurried towards Lion''s Roar, ignoring the violent storm that was roaring outside.


    ...


    Roar Fort.


    Colin stood on the promenade, staring blankly at the more and more torrential rain outside.


    The fragrance left by Adjani seemed to linger on the tip of his nose, but he was not thinking about the charming face of the other party, but thinking about the last words she left.


    When she said those words, Adjani looked very confident, as if Colin could not escape her palm.


    This made Colin feel a little uneasy.


    As time passed bit by bit, the anxiety in Colin''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    Moreover, Bachelor Dawn has been there for so long, and there is no news yet.


    This also made Colin more and more ominous.


    no!


    Can''t wait any longer!


    Although Colin still trusted Bachelor Dawn, he didn''t want to pin all his hopes on the other party.


    What''s more, Colin also has his own plan when he enters the city this time. He still has a hole card next to Count Uman.


    Boom!


    A flash of lightning tore through the deep night, and the roaring thunder shook people''s scalp.


    Vaguely, Colin seemed to hear a little noise coming from outside the castle.


    At this time, he had no intention of paying attention to this anymore, and after making up his mind, he strode away.


    boom!


    A violent air current rushed across the promenade, as if something suddenly rushed into the rain curtain.


    ...


    "My Lord Earl, just received the news that the side hall of the Glory Chapel collapsed and a dozen people were crushed to death. Among them, Thomas Knight was included."


    "I see." Count Uman nodded, his face calm, as if he had expected Thomas Knight''s death.


    Putting on his coat, the residence where Count Uman left.


    Just a few steps, I saw Viscount Valla approaching.


    "Father!"


    "En." Count Uman nodded with a smile, "have you not slept at this late?"


    "Tonight''s thunder is too noisy to sleep. Father, are you planning to go out?"


    Count Uman nodded, and then said: "Since you can''t sleep, come with me to see Master Joyce."


    Viscount Walla was stunned and hesitated: "Father, it''s so late, go to disturb Master Joyce... not so good?"


    Count Uman sighed and said helplessly: "No way, there was a collapse in the church just now. Knight Thomas was unfortunately killed. We must let Master Joyce know about this, and the commander of the city defense army also needs to appoint a new one. ."


    "Thomas Knight... was killed?" Varla looked surprised, but it took a long time to come back to his senses. He carefully approached Count Uman and whispered, "Father, this shouldn''t be an accident, right?"


    Count Uman smiled mysteriously, patted his son on the shoulder, but did not give a clear answer.


    At this moment, a huge figure suddenly appeared at the corner of the promenade. His whole body was covered in heavy blue armor. It gave people a strong sense of oppression, but strangely, his footsteps But it is extremely light, appearing abruptly there like a ghost.


    Count Uman frowned, as if there was no such figure among the guards of the Strange St. Hild family.


    Suddenly, Earl Uman felt a sharp pain in his waist.


    Bang!


    Kicked the attacker out with one kick, but Earl Uman''s face was full of puzzlement and astonishment.


    "Walla...why?"


    Count Uman trembled uncontrollably, but not because of physical injuries, but because of greater pain in his heart.


    He couldn''t understand why he was assassinated one after another, and the assassins were all people he trusted.


    Lawrence, Penny, and Cynthia, now even his son Valra wants to kill him!


    For a time, Earl Uman felt like the people were betrayed, as if the world was going to be an enemy of him.


    But he quickly calmed down, and he even guessed the master of the assassination.


    Walra was a "meeting gift" from Colin. Obviously, Colin ordered 80% of the assassination.


    Count Uman couldn''t figure out how Colin drove Varla to kill his own father, but he felt like a cocoon.


    Perhaps this "meeting gift" is also a "return gift".


    A year ago, Earl Uman instructed the Carter Knights to assassinate Colin in Greycastle. A year later, Colin drove Varra to assassinate Earl Uman in Roar.


    This may be destiny.


    Varla slowly vomited a mouthful of bruises. Count Uman¡¯s counterattack was quite fierce just now, and his chest was hollowed out by a blow, but there was no panic on his face, and there was no regret. Yes, it''s just hatred deep into the bones.


    "Because you deserve to die!" Valra grinned and roared, "You do not hesitate to lead wolves into your room for your own benefit! Mother''s early death, the pain of the first half of my life, the chaos in the North, and the 30th of Falling Eagle City. All innocent lives are thanks to you!"


    Count Uman was stunned. He wanted to argue, but found that in the face of his own son''s betrayal, it seemed that all the arguments were pale and weak.


    The various conspiracies of the past flashed through his mind like a glimpse of light, a trace of regret appeared quietly, but was immediately suppressed by Count Uman.


    His face became firm again He does not regret it!


    What about the betrayal of the relatives and the enemies of the whole world?


    If you want to be on top of power, how can you not pay the price?


    Huh!


    Count Uman pulled out the dagger from his waist with his backhand and threw it forward.


    In the front, the huge blue armored man who appeared suddenly has already rushed forward, the huge shield in his hand gleaming with blue luster, as if to crush everything in front of him.


    At the same time, a man in red armor appeared behind Earl Uman, but compared with the huge figure in front of him, this one looked very small.


    But the huge hammer in his hand shows that this is not an easy role to deal with.


    Count Uman quickly drew his sword and shouted:


    "Viscount Angley! Dare to show up to fight me!"

 Chapter 259： Surprise (Part 2)

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    boom! boom! boom!


    The huge blue armored man approached Earl Uman step by step. With every step he took, his footsteps became heavier. In the end, every step was shaking like a mountain.


    And his speed is also mentioned to the extreme, the whole person is like a cannonball out of the chamber, pulling out a dull whistling sonic boom in the air.


    The dagger that Count Uman threw before seemed to have encountered an avalanche, and was instantly submerged.


    The guards around him looked at the giant blue armored man in front of him, and did not dare to step forward, so they turned their heads in unison to kill the short red armored man behind him, seeming to think it was a soft persimmon.


    Unfortunately, they soon knew that they were wrong.


    Bang!


    The sledgehammer in the hands of the red armored man swept out without fancy, and the first guard he encountered instantly howled in pain.


    The long sword in his hand instantly shattered, and the terrifying force traveled back all the way along his arm, pouring into his body like a tide, and instantly squeezed and shattered all the internal organs and flesh and blood in his body.


    puff--


    The violent blood pressure blasted his blood vessels and skin, spewing out from all over his body and turning into a cloud of blood.


    The rest of the guards seemed to be frightened by the horror of their companions, and they stood still for a while.


    The man in the red armor didn''t keep his hands, and immediately rushed forward, hammering one by one, as if smashing the heads of Count Uman''s guards one by one.


    On the other side, Earl Uman took a long breath when facing the blue armored man rushing like a cannonball, his body swelled slightly, and the golden holy light came out, condensing ten pieces on the long sword in his hand. Character text.


    Boom!


    The golden long sword collided with the blue giant shield, and a circle of invisible sonic booms exploded in a disc shape. Cobweb-like cracks were exploded on the walls and pillars of the promenade, as if in the next second. To collapse in general.


    Earl Uman and the Blue Armored man stood in a stalemate for only three seconds, before taking a few steps backwards in pain.


    The terrifying power of the other party shocked him, but at the same time he also had a familiar feeling¡ª¡ª


    This is clearly the mysterious man who attacked himself on the rushing river a few days ago and caused the Uman family army to scream!


    Do not!


    He is not human!


    Earl Uman has recognized the opponent''s power attributes, and what is hidden under this blue armor is clearly a troll warrior!


    A Tier 5 troll warrior!


    Greater doubts came immediately-how did Colin let such a high-level troll warrior work for him?


    But the troll warrior on the opposite side wouldn''t give Count Uman a chance to think and breathe. He waved his huge shield and smashed it again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Count Uman didn''t dare to insist, and kept evading.


    The sturdy granite floor was smashed into deep pits, and the entire corridor shook as a result, as if it might collapse at any time.


    The guards of the Saint-Hilde family were also alarmed and were coming here, but they were blocked by the red armored men who had already eliminated the guards of Count Uman.


    The swinging sledgehammer carried a terrifying force, and when it touched it, it would leave the skin and flesh spattered, and when it touched it, it would cause the head to be broken.


    Boom!


    The pillars of the promenade finally collapsed without being able to withstand the devastation.


    Count Uman had foreseen it long before the collapse, and rushed out in advance.


    The pouring rain instantly wetted Earl Uman''s whole body, and the wound on his back was still bleeding, and the temperature and strength of his body seemed to be constantly losing with the gurgling blood. The cold rain made this loss faster.


    The battle must be resolved as soon as possible!


    Count Uman''s heart was extremely heavy.


    boom!


    Amidst the collapsed ruins, a blue figure rushed out extremely quickly, pulling out a straight trajectory in mid-air.


    The heavy rain curtain seemed to be torn through a hideous gap, and the blue armored man rushed towards Count Uman reluctantly.


    "Holy Light Shield!"


    Count Uman held the sword in both hands and stood upright in front of him, with a semi-circular light shield spreading along the long sword to both sides.


    Bang!


    The two rammed together without fancy again, and the falling rain seemed to boil, suddenly exploding around.


    The central area of ??the impact instantly formed a vacuum sphere.


    "The holy shadow is coming!"


    Count Uman roared, his eyes instantly turned pure gold, as if indifferently without a trace of human emotion and reason.


    A large amount of golden holy light crazily poured out of his body, condensed on the long sword he held.


    The long sword shone with dazzling golden light, faintly illuminating the dark night sky.


    The guards of the Saint Hild family who arrived at this time only felt that their vision was completely occupied by gold, and they could not see anything.


    An aura of grandeur permeated, as if to wash away all evil in the world.


    Huh!


    The golden sword light flashed by.


    As night fell again, the heavy rain continued to raging, and everything returned to normal again, as if the golden light that ruined the world just now was just an illusion.


    However, it turns out that this is not an illusion.


    With a crisp sound, the huge shield in the blue armor man''s hand was split into two, and even his entire right arm was broken and fell to the ground.


    But what is strange is that the blood from the wound did not spray out, and even the armored man stood there in a daze, completely unresponsive to such an injury.


    It seemed that it was cut off, not his arm.


    While Count Uman was puzzled, the blue armored man moved again, and his only left hand drew a long knife, unexpectedly attacking Count Uman again.


    Count Uman only felt his heart numb, is this troll warrior crazy!


    Count Uman had just used up his big move. At this time, Earl Uman felt his whole body soft, and the wound on his lower waist continued to send bursts of heart-piercing pain.


    "Who dares to run wild in Lion''s Roar!"


    At this moment, a loud voice came from a distance.


    Count Uman''s face immediately turned from despair to ecstasy, because he heard that it was the captain of the guard of the Roar Castle-Chester Knight.


    That is also a Tier 5 knight!


    Count Uman was about to shout, but was forced back into his stomach by the blue armor man with a sharp knife.


    However, his mind relaxed. The man in blue armor in front of him was greatly reduced in threat after breaking his arm. He only had to wait until the Chester Knight arrived.


    As for the other man in red armor, he is being entangled by a group of guards of the Saint Hild family...


    kindness?


    wrong!


    Count Uman''s heart jumped because he saw that the man in red armor had already thrown off the guards and strode towards him.


    Earl Uman didn''t dare to be careless, he immediately forced the blue armored man back with a sword, and rushed in the direction of Chester Knight.


    At this moment, Earl Uman suddenly noticed that a strange wind seemed to be blowing above his head.


    As soon as he looked up, he was shocked to find that a huge figure was directly above him, and the bat wing of ten meters long transmitted a huge shadow, covering him completely.


    Count Uman stabbed with a backhand, but was swiftly avoided by the opponent. Then, a pair of big steel hands came out from above and strangled Count Uman''s shoulders.


    Pouch!


    The ten fingers were like knives, deeply pierced into Count Uman''s shoulder.


    Bang!


    The man in the blue armor also chased him from behind, and hit Earl Uman''s waist with the back of a knife.


    In the piercing sound of bone cracks, Earl Uman''s spine was completely broken.


    "Ah!!!" Count Uman wailed in pain, "Chester! Save me!"


    "Stop! Put the people down!" The Chester Knight pierced the rain curtain like a golden lightning while holding a spear, rushing towards Count Uman.


    boom!


    The huge bat wings swept up the violent air currents, and Colin led Count Uman into the sky immediately.


    The Chester Knight also stepped heavily on the ground, and the whole person flew up with him.


    However, the red armored man''s sledgehammer was stopped halfway.


    clang!


    The spear and the sledgehammer collided, and the wind blew loudly for a while, screaming and piercing the ears.


    The Chester Knight landed and stood firmly, but his eyes became extremely solemn.


    At this time, Colin had already taken Count Uman into the sky and disappeared into the night.


    The blue armored man turned around and picked up the broken arm on the ground together with the red armored man, quickly retreated outside the castle.


    Chester Knight''s face changed for a while, he wanted to pursue, but hesitated.


    Earl Uman has been taken away by the flying weirdo. The remaining two are Tier 5 professionals, which are obviously difficult to deal with. Knights of Chester don''t want to fight each other hard for no reason.


    The two armored men in front of them were about to go farther and farther, and there was a sudden noise in the ruins, and Varla crawled out in embarrassment, screaming in her mouth:


    "Father! Lord Chester, please save my father!"


    Chester knight sighed helplessly, but did not leave.


    Seeing that the captain of the guards didn''t move, of course the guards of the Saint Hild family who came here also stopped.


    Soon, two figures, one red and one blue, completely disappeared into the dark night.


    The torrential rain continued to fall, and the blood on the ground was quickly washed away, as if the killing just did not happen at all.

 Chapter 260： Revenge (Part 1)

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    At the darkest hour before dawn, the torrential rain that swept the city of Winter finally gradually stopped.


    In a disused warehouse where you can''t see your fingers, Count Uman gasped hard.


    He now has bleeding foam every time he breathes, and the broken spine makes him totally unable to feel his lower body, but the severe pain in the upper body alone is enough to make him on the verge of fainting.


    But Earl Uman still held on and didn''t faint, he was still trying his best to seek the last hope of his life.


    "Colin, I know it''s you, right?"


    Earl Uman stared straight at the figure in front of him, even if he couldn''t see the face hidden in the dark, even if the person''s body shape was completely different from Colin, Earl Uman just thought--


    This person is Colin Angele!


    Colin squatted in front of Earl Uman, and smiled lightly: "Why do you think it is me?"


    Such questioning basically confirms Earl Uman''s guess!


    A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of Count Uman, trying to maintain his calm, and replied: "Now in this winter city, you are the only one who hopes I will die."


    "May I be Colin''s subordinate?"


    "If you are Colin''s subordinate, you will only kill me cleanly, instead of watching me struggling on the edge of death and enjoying the pleasure of revenge!"


    Colin laughed and nodded: "Earl, it''s hard for you to look like this. It''s really admirable to be able to maintain a sober mind!"


    Count Uman ignored Colin''s ridicule and continued in a hoarse tone: "Colin, sending someone to Ashcastle to assassinate you was indeed my fault. But you have assassinated me twice, Cynthia once. , Valla once...


    Although I don¡¯t know how you moved them to kill me, I think we¡¯ve even gotten even, after all, you didn¡¯t die back then..."


    "Even?" Colin chuckled, his face full of sarcasm, "You don''t really think I''ll let you go, do you?"


    "Why not?" Count Uman said anxiously, "I can be loyal to you and give you all the troops of the Uman family..."


    "Haha." Colin sneered again, "Your allegiance? Didn''t you also serve the Duke of St. Hild at the beginning, but it didn''t stop you from colluding with St. Theon secretly?"


    "If you can''t believe the pledge of allegiance, how about binding with interest?" Count Uman said again, "You also know that Walla is my biological son, I have established him as the official heir, and your sister married Give it to him, we are the in-laws!


    Colin, trust me, I can advise you! Fight for you!


    As long as you give me this opportunity!


    The current situation in the North has not yet stabilized, and the Saint Theon family is still a huge threat, and I, with them, have an inevitable blood feud!


    As long as you let me go, we can join hands to defeat the conspiracy of the Saint Theon family!


    Also, the position of Duke of the North must be the most suitable for Miss Vera to inherit! As for that Joyce, I have a way to make him completely miss the title of Duke! "


    In order to survive, Earl Uman had no bottom line at this moment, and he was willing to accept whatever conditions Colin offered.


    Colin smiled and looked at Count Uman who was begging for mercy in front of him, and his heart was full of revenge.


    However, he ignored Count Uman¡¯s begging for mercy, but began to interrogate:


    "When Vera and I rushed to the camp of the Golden Lion Corps in the running river, the commander of the regiment Nelson Knight said that they had received a letter in advance. The letter said that the body of the upcoming duke would be fake.


    Did you write this letter? "


    Count Uman immediately dismissed himself: "This matter absolutely has nothing to do with me!"


    "Really?" Colin frowned.


    He originally guessed that the Uman family was secretly colluding with the Morrison family, and this caused people to lose the Duke''s body in Huayu City, and tried to prevent Vera from taking over the command of the Golden Lion Army.


    "Could it be the conspiracy of the St. Theon family?" Colin originally thought that the Morrison family, as the diehard St. Hild family, could not be attracted by the St. Theon family, but now it seems that it may not be necessary!


    Count Uman heard this and said helplessly: "At that time, I had already broken with the Saint Theon family. I really don¡¯t know if this letter was a conspiracy. Vera tries to control the Golden Lion Legion, and she will definitely try to stop it."


    Perhaps because he was worried that such an answer would not satisfy Colin, Earl Uman said:


    "Moreover, I can still guess who Mr. Coquettish instructed to steal the Duke''s body."


    "Who?"


    Count Uman did not answer directly, but instead asked: "Did you stop at Huayu City on your way to the River Flowing?"


    "have."


    "That''s right!" Earl Uman said categorically, "The Morrison family must have lost the Duke''s body!"


    Colin''s eyes flickered, he hadn''t mentioned the Morrison family from beginning to end, so Earl Uman would have guessed this, he must know something.


    "Why do you think the Morrison family did it?" Colin asked quickly.


    "Do you think it is impossible for the Morrison family to betray the Saint Hild family?" Count Uman asked rhetorically.


    "There is no absolute loyalty in this world. I just think that the Morrison family and the St. Hild family have been married for so many years, and they have almost become a side branch of St. Hild. Their interests should be the same as that of St. Hild. That''s right, it is difficult for Saint Theon to rebel against them."


    Count Uman sneered a few times, and then asked: "Then do you know the history of the Morrison family?"


    This question clearly asked Colin.


    He flipped through the memories of his predecessor, and really didn''t find any useful information.


    The son of the country baron once did not have much knowledge.


    "Talk about it." Colin commanded with a faint expression.


    Earl Uman certainly didn''t dare to make fun of Colin''s ignorance, and quickly explained: "Actually, the Morrison family was not originally the lords of the North. They moved here more than five hundred years ago.


    Before that, their territory was in the East! "


    "Eastland?" Colin suddenly understood something.


    "That''s right." Count Uman nodded. "To be more precise, it''s the Northeast Territory!"


    The so-called Northeast Territory was actually called it more than 300 years ago.


    At that time, the eastern border was divided into two territories, the northeast and the southeast.


    The lord of the southeast is the Saint Pros family, which is now the master of the east.


    The lord of the northeast is the family of Saint Theon.


    "So, the Morrison family was a vassal of the Saint Theon family more than five hundred years ago?"


    "Yes, and they had chased the daughter of Saint Theon''s family crazily at that time, trying to purify the bloodline, so that a paladin was born in the family.


    Unfortunately, they did not succeed.


    Perhaps they think that the blood of the Saint Theon family and the Morrison family are not suitable, and they want to try another Paladin family.


    Therefore, the Morrison family made a move to relocate the family, came to the north, swore allegiance to the duke of the north, and then began to chase the daughter of the St. Hild family frantically.


    Haha, what a group of persistent lunatics! "


    Colin was also a little speechless, this Morrison family was really... weird.


    "However, this does not mean that the Morrison family is still in collusion with the St. Theon family? After all, more than 500 years have passed, and the current Morrison family has long been bound to the St. Hild family. Do you still miss old feelings?"


    Count Uman shook his head and said, "No, I don''t think the Morrison family colluded with the St. Theon family because they missed the old relationship."


    "What''s the reason?"


    Earl Uman looked faintly, and said slowly: "Viscount Angley, you may not know that this is not the first time that the Morrison family has stolen the remains of a Paladin."


    "Oh?" Colin moved in his heart and asked quickly, "Did they steal it before?"


    "Yes. When they were in the northeast, they tried to steal the body of a paladin of the Saint Theon family. However, they were discovered by the Saint Theon family.


    After paying a tragic price, the Saint Theon family let them go, but expelled them from the country.


    This is another reason why they migrated to the north.


    Therefore, when you pass through Huayu City with the duke''s body, the Morrison family cannot bear the temptation of the paladin''s body! "


    Colin suddenly realized it, and he understood at this time. The Morrison family has no idea of ??loyalty at all. Their family mission is to figure out the secrets of the paladin''s blood, so as to give birth to a paladin among the descendants of the family. !


    But immediately, Colin had another doubt: "How do you know that the Morrison family tried to steal the body of the Saint Theon paladin? This news shouldn''t be made public, right?"


    Indeed, if this news is made public, the Morrison family will definitely become a rat crossing the street, and it is impossible for the Northern Territory to accept such a family that desecrates the remains of the Paladin.


    "I saw this record in the ancient books of the St. Theon family." Count Uman explained, "Mr. Wang put all the books of the St. Theon family in Fallen Eagle City. At the time I thought it was his treatment for me. Trust, now I want to...


    Hehe, it should be to educate his biological son Lawrence. "


    Colin was stunned, obviously surprised by the news.


    Lawrence turned out to be the son of Penny and Mr. Wang...


    Alright Colin paid a moment of silence for the Green Hat Earl.


    "Do you have anything else to ask?" Count Uman asked carefully.


    Colin shook his head, his eyes gradually getting cold.


    Count Uman seemed to realize that it was not good, and quickly yelled: "Wait, Colin! Don''t kill me! I have a will left by the Duke of St. Hild in my hand!"


    "The will?" Clin was stunned.


    "That''s right! Moreover, this will clearly states that Miss Vera will be allowed to inherit the title of Duke of the North!"


    As a last resort, Earl Uman could only throw out a piece of heavy news, hoping to survive by this.


    Colin really fell into contemplation.


    After a while, he said coldly:


    "Where''s the will? Show me."

 Chapter 261： Revenge (Part 2)

    Count Uman breathed a sigh of relief, and Colin''s attitude made him understand that he finally had a bargaining chip in his hand.


    "Of course the will cannot be given to you now, you should be able to understand the reason."


    Of course, Colin understood that the other party was worried that he would regret it after he got the will, so he asked: "Then how do you prove the authenticity of this will? How do I know if it was made up by you casually?"


    "The will was shown to me by the butler of Drinden. It was not long after I arrived at Roar with Knight Louis at that time, and the position of the butler of Drinden had not yet been determined. Therefore, I deliberately presented the will in front of him. Throw it into the fireplace and destroy it.


    But I didn''t expect that Steward of Drinden not only didn''t stop him, but he looked like he was happy to see it happen. Only then did I understand that this person also supports Master Joyce''s succession to the Duke. "


    Colin was speechless, and said angrily: "Since you have already thrown your will into the fireplace to burn, then tell me a fart."


    "No!" Count Uman shook his head quickly, "What I threw in was just a fake will. The real one was already lost when I turned and walked towards the fireplace!"


    Colin looked at Count Uman suspiciously, apparently questioning whether the other party had such tricks as a magician.


    "Believe me, this is not difficult at all. At that time, their attention was all focused on the fake will thrown into the fireplace. They didn''t know that I had hidden the truth."


    Colin shrugged, and didn¡¯t know whether he believed Count Uman¡¯s nonsense, and then asked another question:


    "Then, why did you hide that real will? Don''t you want Joyce to inherit the Duke? Shouldn''t you want to see this will burn in favor of Vera?"


    Count Uman chuckled and said, "Colin, if it were you, would you burn such a wonderful handle?"


    "Handle?" Colin suddenly understood.


    The so-called handle is of course Joyce''s handle.


    If Joyce successfully inherits the throne of the Duke of the North in the future, then this will is the proof of the other party''s improper position. Earl Uman can better control Joyce by holding this will.


    Wanting to understand this, Colin also had to admire the insidiousness of the earl, and guard against anyone.


    But it is also normal. Judging from Count Uman''s long-time behavior, he was originally an ambitious man who had no idea of ??loyalty and was only thinking of self-interest.


    It is indeed possible to hide the real will.


    "Sorry, Earl Uman, if I can''t see the will you said with my own eyes, I won''t believe it." Colin insisted.


    Count Uman sighed and said helplessly: "That''s good, I can give you the will, but you must come up with something in exchange."


    "what?"


    "Command of the Golden Lion Army!"


    "Hehe, you really dare to think about it!" Colin sneered.


    Count Uman quickly explained: "With this will, Joyce has completely lost the right to compete with Vera for the right to inheritance. The command of the Golden Lion Legion is not important to you.


    However, I need this army to ensure that I will not become an abandoned pawn!


    how about it? Such conditions are not bad for you. "


    Colin laughed and mocked: "Earl Uman, I think you may have made a mistake."


    "What?" Count Uman was a little surprised.


    Colin slowly approached and collapsed on the ground, Earl Uman, his tone became extremely cold: "That will, in fact, is not that important to me."


    "What do you mean?" Count Uman suddenly panicked, "Don''t you want to see Vera succeeding the Duke?"


    "Yes. But, I already have a way. As for that will...hehe, at best, it''s icing on the cake, but you want to sell it for the price of charcoal.


    And, the enemy of the assassination, I have been waiting for almost two years!


    It''s been two years, do you think I will let you off so easily? "


    Earl Uman could no longer remain calm, and hurriedly shouted: "Colin, listen to me, letting me live is definitely more valuable than killing me! I can help..."


    Click!


    Colin broke the opponent''s neck and whispered softly: "But I think you are more valuable when you die."


    After speaking, he opened his mouth wide, showing his sharp fangs, and bit on it.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    ¡­¡­


    The rain stopped, the wind stopped, and even the moon showed a corner from the clouds, shining cold brilliance to the earth.


    In the abandoned warehouse, Colin looked up from the body of Count Uman.


    Hu¡ª¡ª


    let out a sigh of contentment, his face showed a look of enjoyment.


    Count Uman''s body had been completely sucked up, and it looked terrifying.


    Colin''s body became hot again, and the fine blood and sweat continued to seep out of his skin.


    bang bang bang!


    The heart was stirring violently, as if it would break free from his chest in the next second.


    The violent blood flow raged through his body, almost squeezing his veins.


    Fortunately, with the previous promotion experience, Colin is now mentally prepared for the drastic changes in his body, and even the bouts of pain seem to be a strange enjoyment.


    Starting from the Transcendent Tier (Tier 4), Colin found that the requirements and process of promotion are very different from before.


    Before Tier 4, he only needed to drink about one or two liters of blood from a high-ranking knight to be promoted. Moreover, the process of promotion was only a slight fever in his body without any pain.


    But starting from Tier 4, he found that he had to completely drain the blood of a high-level knight to complete the promotion conditions, and the promotion process became extremely intense and painful.


    àØ!


    Colin with a sullen face hit the ground with a punch, and the cobweb-like cracks instantly spread to the surroundings.


    His body began to swell again, and countless fine blood beads formed mysterious patterns on the surface of his skin.


    The violent power filled Colin''s body, and he couldn''t help but want to vent it.


    àØ! Bang! Bang!


    several consecutive punches hit the ground, and the whole land began to vibrate, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    There have been countless cracks in the abandoned warehouse, and finally it collapsed without being able to support it.


    ¡­¡­


    "My lord, it was the vibration from here just now. We heard bang bang bang and some howls that were not like human beings. Then, when we came over, we found that the buildings here have collapsed."


    A group of city defense soldiers appeared outside the abandoned warehouse under the leadership of several residents of Wintery City.


    Captain ¡¡¡¡ looked at the ruins that had collapsed in front of him, and his heart was a little heavy.


    I just heard that the church collapsed and killed Lord Thomas. Now it''s collapsed again. I won''t kill any important people this time...


    "Where is this place? Does anyone live?"


    "This is a waste warehouseIt is filled with things that nobody wants. It should be...no one lives."


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up, clean up the ruins, and see if there is anyone below!"


    "Yes!"


    This group of city defense soldiers and residents were busy until dawn. When the dim light of the morning light illuminated the ruins, they finally dug out two bodies from it.


    To be more precise, it is a corpse and a head.


    "My lord, that head seems... it''s Lord Uman!"


    "What?" The captain looked shocked.


    What are you really afraid of? What happened in Winter City last night? Why did so many big people die?


    "Why is it only the head? What about the other parts of the corpse?"


    "I don''t know, but we have rummaged through the ruins and found no other parts of the corpse."


    The captain looked solemn, which only means that Earl Uman was dead before being buried in the collapsed ruins, and his head was cut off.


    "Then there is another corpse, who owns it?"


    "I don''t know, I can only tell that it is the corpse of a dwarf."


    "Dwarf?" The captain touched his chin and ordered, "Collect all the corpses. Let''s report to Lion''s Roar."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 262： afterwards

    "So, it was the dwarves who assassinated Earl Uman last night?"


    The young voice of Joyce echoed in the lion roar castle chamber.


    The St. Hild family guard captain Chester Knight replied respectfully: "Master, there was indeed a dwarf warrior who fought with me last night, but...it shouldn''t be the corpse in front of me."


    "Why?"


    Facing Joyce¡¯s somewhat stupid question, the Chester Cavaliers had to explain patiently:


    "Master, can fight me undefeated, the opponent is at least a Tier 5 fighter, and how could a Tier 5 fighter be crushed to death by the collapsed warehouse?"


    "Oh..." Joyce nodded, and then asked, "What about Tier 4?"


    "It shouldn''t be either."


    Hearing this answer, Joyce''s eyes glowed, as if he had discovered something extraordinary, and he quickly showed off:


    "So, as a Tier 4 knight, Thomas shouldn''t be killed by the collapsed church ceiling? He died in the confession room before then, right?"


    "Ahem... It''s possible..." The Chester Knight was suddenly embarrassed.


    For a while, he didn''t know whether to praise Master Joyce for being smart or stupid.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to use his gaze to motion to the butler of Drinden on the side, presumably to say, the conspiracy you have made yourself, don¡¯t let me wipe your butt...


    "Then we should take a good look at Thomas Knight''s body to see what the cause of his death was!" the clever Joyce exclaimed.


    Delinden Butler sighed and could no longer remain silent, but when he was about to explain, he saw a tall figure walking in from the door.


    Then, Archbishop Adjani¡¯s lazy and charming voice rang:


    "Master Joyce, Thomas Knight was indeed smashed to death. An angular boulder just hit his head, which caused such misfortune."


    "Sister Adjani!" Joyce immediately jumped out of the seat and stepped forward and took Adjani''s hand affectionately.


    Seeing this scene, Chester Knight frowned suddenly.


    In fact, the chief guard of the Saint-Hilde family has a clear view of the current power struggle at Roar, but he has no bias. Whether it is Joyce or Vera who inherits the title of Duke, he No comments.


    But now, looking at Joyce, who was pleasingly wrapped around Adjani, the Chester Knight felt a sense of disgust from the bottom of his heart¡ª


    How could the Duke of the North be a man who shook his head in front of the church?


    At this time, Joyce was indeed like a puppy that pleased the owner in front of Adjani. He originally suspected that the death of Thomas Knight was strange. After Adjani gave a few casual explanations, he completely believed in the other party. It is the words of being smashed to death by the ceiling of the collapsed church.


    As for how the church ceiling suddenly collapsed, well, of course it was caused by lightning.


    Passed so easily, the Chester Cavaliers who had always looked neutral were a bit speechless.


    However, when he saw the head of Earl Uman, he sneered in his heart-the person on Vera''s side is not a simple character, and then, there is a good show.


    "Master Joyce, the most urgent thing is to reappoint a city defense commander. In addition, the Uman family also needs a new commander in order to avoid chaos."


    Of course, Joyce would not refuse Adjani¡¯s suggestion. He nodded and said, "Okay! Then, do you have any suggestions for the candidate of the commander of the Winter City Defense Force, Archbishop?"


    Ajani smiled lightly, shook her head and said: "The secularity belongs to the lord, and the faith belongs to the gods. Master Joyce, the appointment of the commander of the Winter City Defense Army, cannot be decided by me."


    Okay, I need to point my face.


    Chester Knight secretly slandered himself.


    However, he also knew that Adjani was just pretending to refuse. The real candidate must have been discussed a long time ago. Does it really count on Joyce, a ten-year-old child to decide?


    Sure enough, Joyce himself couldn''t make up his mind, so he turned to the butler of Drinden and asked, "Drinden, who do you think is more suitable?"


    The old butler smiled reservedly and suggested: "Master, I think Louis Knight is good. He is the deputy commander of the Golden Lion Army. He has experience in commanding troops, and he is brave in combat. He is also loyal to the St. Hild family. He will definitely become one. A qualified city defense commander."


    Joyce didn''t think about it, and immediately nodded and said: "Okay, let the Louis Cavaliers take over the city defense army."


    The Louis Knight on the side immediately got out of the queue, knelt down on one knee in front of Joyce, and said loudly:


    "Thank you Master Joyce for your trust!"


    Soon, the butler Delinden drafted an appointment letter and handed it to Joyce.


    Joyce enthusiastically signed the name, as if he had become the Duke of the North at this moment.


    This feeling that one word and deed can dominate the fate of others caused a strange emotion to rise in Joyce''s heart. He may not understand what it is, but he has become irresistibly addicted to it.


    Joyce suddenly understood why his father was so busy all day, but he never complained, and even enjoyed it. He was fortunate that he was not the eldest son of his father before, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about working hard for these tedious government affairs in the future.


    But now, he can finally understand his father''s happiness.


    handed the signed appointment book to the hands of Louis Knight, Joyce looked around for a week with his head upright, enjoying the feeling of being the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Especially Archbishop Adjani¡¯s gaze was as cold as water, but there was a surging charm hidden in it. Joyce¡¯s possessiveness could no longer be suppressed. He wanted to ask the housekeeper if he had to wait for the coming-of-age ceremony before he could get married...


    "Master? Master?"


    "Hmm, what''s up?"


    Joyce was awakened by the butler''s call, and quickly withdrew his greedy gaze from Adjani with a guilty conscience.


    But the youth''s love has long been seen by everyone present, some are happy to see it, and some frown.


    "Earl Uman was unfortunately killed by others. We must catch the murderer as soon as possible. Of course, more importantly, we must appease the soldiers of the Uman family in the city." The butler Delinden proposed again.


    "Uman family..." Joyce pondered for a moment, then swept around in the chamber, wondering: "Why didn''t you see Viscount Varla?"


    Butler Delinden immediately explained: "I have sent someone to inform Viscount Varla of the death of Lord Earl, and I also asked Lord Viscount to come to the chamber to discuss, but I don¡¯t know why it hasn¡¯t appeared yet.¡±


    "Is it injured and can''t come?" Joyce asked.


    Chester Knight replied: "Master, Viscount Walla was indeed injured in the attack last night, but in my opinion, his injuries are not serious."


    "Then send someone to hurry up!" Joyce''s face began to show impatience, as if he felt that his prestige had been challenged.


    "Yes!" Butler Delinden immediately responded, and immediately sent a person to inform Viscount Valla.


    Joyce spoke again: "Where is the murderer who killed Earl Uman? Chester Knight, did you just say that the dwarf corpse found with the head of Earl Uman was not a murderer?"


    "It should not be." The Chester Knight explained patiently, "As I said earlier, I was fighting a Tier 5 dwarf warrior. It is impossible for him to be killed by a collapsed warehouse anyway. Find it. That dwarf''s corpse should be just a scapegoat.


    Moreover, we only found the head of Earl Uman, but the rest of the body was gone. I guess it was taken away by the real murderer. "


    "Why did the murderer take Count Uman''s body, leaving only one head?" Joyce asked curiously.


    "I guess, maybe I want to hide something."


    "What''s hidden?" Joyce had a stance that he wouldn''t stop without asking.


    Chester Knight felt a headache.


    In his opinion, Joyce is a typical child with a heart attack. He keeps asking about some insignificant things, but turns a blind eye to the really important things. UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.com


    Fortunately, Archbishop Adjani spoke and brought the topic back to the right track: "Master Joyce, the reason why the murderer took Count Uman¡¯s body is actually not the key. We should pay more attention to who planned to target Count Uman. Assassination?"


    Joyce nodded again and again: "What do you think of the Archbishop?"


    Adjani looked at Knight of Chester and asked: "Knight of Chester, you said that there were three assassins last night, a man with a huge blue armor, a man with a small red armor, and a man with a huge Winged weirdo?"


    "Yes."


    Ajani''s eyes flashed, and she suddenly smiled: "The identities of the two armored men are hard to guess, but it''s not the first time that the one with wings has appeared."


    "Really?" Joyce asked curiously, "Can people really grow wings?"


    Seeing that Joyce¡¯s focus was skewed again, Ajani smiled faintly, and brought the topic back again:


    "I don''t know this. However, I know that in the coup that took place in Silvermoon City last year, a''winged knight'' appeared. It is said to be a knight with huge wings. Roar should be the same person."


    "Winged knight?" Joyce''s eyes gleamed with yearning light, and he asked anxiously, "Do you know his true identity, the archbishop?"


    Archbishop Adjani did not speak, but turned to look at the door of the chamber.


    There happened to be a heroic figure.


    :. :

 Chapter 263： Turn your hand into the cloud

    "Viscount Angley, are you lying in bed?"


    Joyce looked at Colin who walked in and joked with a smile.


    Colin gave a salute first, and then said with a smile: "Sorry, Master Joyce, I didn''t sleep well by the thunder last night. I did get up late today."


    Joyce laughed for a while, then waved his hand, showing his generosity.


    Adjani looked at Colin with scorching eyes, and suddenly smiled: "Viscount Angley, so many big things happened last night, don''t you know anything?"


    Colin''s face was suddenly full of sadness and regret, and he sighed: "I''ve heard about it just now. I didn''t expect that both Earl Uman and Thomas Knight would have encountered accidents. It is... hey!"


    Several old foxes present looked at the pretending Colin, and slandered to themselves.


    Of course they knew about Uman''s death. Colin had the biggest suspicion, but there was no evidence to prove that he was the murderer of Uman.


    "Viscount Anglia." Adjani walked lightly and slowly approached Colin, watching him with dark blue eyes. At the same time, she asked softly, "Have you heard of the''Winged Knight''?"


    "I''ve heard of it." Colin couldn''t see anything unusual on his face, "In Silvermoon City, this guy killed the last half-elf king. Why do you suddenly ask about this?"


    "Because, among those who participated in the assassination of Earl Uman last night, there was this ¡®winged knight¡¯!"


    "Really?" Colin looked surprised, and then pointed to the dwarf corpse in the middle of the hall, "So this winged knight belongs to the dwarf power?"


    Adjani looked at Colin for a while, but she didn''t see anything. She was a little disappointed for a while, and said lightly, "Perhaps."


    Although she guessed that the Winged Knights were most likely the secret weapon of the Anglia family, there was no substantive evidence, so guesses could only be guesses.


    Originally, Ajani wanted to continue to test Colin about the Winged Knights, but suddenly, the archbishop''s expression changed, and her eyes were full of incredible shock.


    "Archbishop Ajani, what''s the matter with you?" Joyce asked aloud when he saw Ajani''s gaffe for the first time.


    At the same time, a strong jealousy burst from the bottom of the little boy''s heart.


    The goddess in my heart turned out to be a gaffe for another man!


    Colin frowned. The mysterious archbishop''s gaze made him uncomfortable.


    After a while, Adjani asked in surprise: "Are you promoted to Tier 5?"


    Colin gave a slight sigh, obviously he didn''t expect the other party''s induction to be so strong.


    Under normal circumstances, if a professional does not enter a combat state, it is difficult to see his power attributes and rank.


    However, Ke Lin had just been promoted to Tier 5, and some of the Holy Light power in his body was not well controlled, and only then some escaped, but he didn''t expect to be noticed by Ajani.


    It seems that this is not an archbishop who only relies on a beautiful face.


    "Yes, I was inspired by the mighty power of the Lord of Radiance last night, so I was promoted." Colin didn''t deliberately hide his strength. Seeing that Adjani had seen it, he generously admitted.


    For a while, everyone in the chamber changed their eyes when they looked at Colin.


    Tier 5 knight!


    and such a young Tier 5 knight!


    Many people have even begun to recall in their minds the Paladins from the history of the Glory Empire. When they were at Colin''s age, they probably didn''t necessarily have the fifth rank.


    Ajani looked at Colin steadily, waves in her heart.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that her previous plan should be revised?


    "What happened to the fifth-order knight? In ten years, I can become a fifth-order knight!"


    Joyce''s tender voice broke the silence of the chamber.


    The little boy obviously couldn''t accept Colin as the focus of everyone, and the acid water in his stomach was about to overflow.


    Colin smiled and nodded: "Yes, Master Joyce, you will definitely become a great northern knight!"


    Joyce nodded contentedly, and then began to try to lead the topic: "Then, let''s continue to explore, who killed the Earl Uman?"


    Everyone at the scene exchanged glances, but none of them spoke.


    Even Archbishop Adjani remained silent, as if suddenly lost interest in the topic of ¡®winged knight¡¯.


    Upon seeing this, Colin coughed slightly, pointed at the dwarf corpse, and said naturally, "Isn''t it a dwarf?"


    Everyone was silent.


    This kind of planting, to be honest, the technique is a bit rough...


    Joyce frowned, and just about to speak, he heard a voice outside the hall:


    "Who else can anyone besides those sordid dwarves?"


    When everyone heard the prestige to the hall door, they saw Viscount Walla strode in.


    He first saluted Joyce and explained: "Sorry, Master Joyce, I am late because I am discussing revenge for my father with the family knight!"


    Joyce was slightly startled, and quickly calmed down: "Vs Valla, I can understand your feelings, but it is still unclear who killed Earl Uman, I hope you don''t be impulsive!"


    "Master Joyce, I think you may have thought things too complicated." Colin said loudly.


    "The body of a dwarf was found next to the head of Earl Uman, and a dwarf warrior did fight the Knight of Chester last night. What''s more, the army of dwarves is approaching Winter City. They probably want to assassinate me before the battle begins. An important person in the party has disrupted our military''s mind.


    Therefore, there is evidence of the corpse and the motive for the assassination. Under such circumstances, can it not be confirmed that the murderer of the Earl Uman can be confirmed? "


    Butler Delinden raised his eyelids and coldly retorted: "Viscount Anglia, there were three assassins last night, and only one of them was a dwarf. How do you think it is the dwarf power that was behind the assassination? Woolen cloth?


    What''s more, the suspicion of planting the dwarf corpse found under the warehouse ruins is too obvious.


    Instead, I feel that the messenger of this conspiracy to kill Earl Uman is not a dwarf at all! "


    Colin chuckled, took a few steps forward, approached the butler of Drinden, and asked in a deep voice: "Then, who do you think is the main messenger?"


    The pressure of the fifth-order knight gradually spread, and the air suddenly became stagnant.


    Delinden Butler only felt as if he was being stared at by an extremely dangerous beast, his whole body was instantly tightened, and his heartbeat immediately accelerated to the extreme, as if he was about to pop out of his chest in the next second.


    But he still gritted his teeth and didn''t take a step back.


    Delinden Butler knew that Colin was deliberately exerting pressure on himself, but he certainly didn''t dare to actually do it.


    However, in the face of the real threat of death, butler Drinden still persuaded.


    He didn''t dare to tell the guess in his heart, so he lowered his head under Colin''s fierce gaze, and muttered:


    "This... needs further investigation..."


    Colin didn''t plan to let Delinden so easily, and asked sternly:


    "Mr. Butler! With such ironclad evidence, you are defending the dwarf everywhere, what do you want to do?"


    "I..." Butler Delinden just wanted to explain.


    But Colin refused to give him this opportunity, and immediately interrupted: "I now increasingly suspect that you are the dwarf''s inner answer!"


    The butler of Delinden suddenly changed his expression and said angrily: "Viscount Angele, how can you be unreasonable..."


    At this time, Viscount Valla suddenly asked: "Yes, Mr. Butler! Why are you always defending the dwarves?


    They are clearly rebel forces!


    is the enemy! "


    Delinden Butler really panicked this time not because he was wrongfully planted by Colin, but because Walra Uman was actually helping Colin to speak!


    Colin''s attitude was in his expectation, but Varla...


    As the son and first heir just admitted by Count Uman, Walla actually helped Colin accuse him of "his own person." Such a rebellious behavior not only confuses the butler of Drinden, but also makes Joyce and Ajia. Ni, Luiz and others looked sideways.


    They are also aware of the seriousness of the matter. If the Uman family falls to Vera''s side, then...


    When all kinds of thoughts flashed through the hearts of everyone, Colin acted directly.


    I saw him rush forward suddenly, the knight sword in his hand was unsheathed, and a silver light was drawn in the air.


    à§!


    Blood was splattered.


    When everyone came back to their senses, the head of Butler Delinden was already in Corinth''s hands!


    "Ke... Colin! You, you... what are you doing!" Joyce was so scared that he backed away and screamed.


    Colin smiled faintly, inserted the knight sword under his feet, and bowed slightly:


    "Master Joyce, I''m just helping you purge a traitor from the St. Hild family."


    "Traitor? You, what are you talking about! How can the old butler be a traitor!"


    Colin said calmly:


    "Since I dared to kill him, naturally there is evidence."

 Chapter 264： Cover your hands for rain

    Bang!


    In the chamber of Lion Roar Fort, there was another coffin.


    The guard carrying the coffin reported loudly: "Master Joyce, we found this corpse in the butler''s room in Drinden."


    Viscount Valla stepped forward to check, and said in a sad voice: "Yes, it is indeed the father''s body!"


    "Planting! This is planting!" Joyce screamed, his face full of anger and fear, "You planted the housekeeper!"


    Looking at Joyce who was gaffey, Colin smiled slightly and said, "Master Joyce, you can''t slander an upright knight out of thin air."


    Louis Knight also immediately stood up and questioned: "If the butler of Drinden conspired to kill Earl Uman, why did he deliberately hide the other person''s body in his room?"


    Colin seemed to be prepared for a long time, and calmly explained: "Because he wants to find something from Count Uman."


    "what?"


    "The will of the Duke of St. Hild!"


    "The will?!"


    For a time, everyone screamed in surprise.


    Louis Knight also looked at Colin suspiciously, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart, and he dared not speak any more.


    "The Duke of St. Hilde ever left a will?" Ajani seemed to know the existence of this will for the first time, and her beautiful eyes stared at Colin unblinkingly.


    "Of course." Colin stretched out his hand to Viscount Valla, motioning for the other party to explain.


    Viscount Valla immediately took out a roll of parchment, and said in a deep voice:


    "I just found this will from my father''s room, and it is this will that caused my father to be brutally murdered!"


    As he said, Viscount Valla handed over the will to Adjani, and respectfully said: "Your Excellency, please come and read the will of the Lord Duke."


    Ajani took the sheepskin roll, and the wind was calm on the surface, but in fact, there was a stormy sea in her heart.


    Even though she hasn''t read the content of the will, she can already guess what is written in it.


    Looking at Colin and Walra''s unfettered appearance, this will must have established Vera as his heir!


    Moreover, the performance of Colin and Varla just now made Ajani recognize a cruel fact¡ª¡ª


    The Uman family is already on Vera''s side!


    This is the deadliest!


    The defection of the Uman family means that Joyce has completely lost control of Winterfell.


    Outside the city, they are still effectively loyal to Vera''s Golden Lion Legion. Under such circumstances, even if the city defense forces are still in the hands of Joyce, they can''t make any waves anymore.


    That''s why Colin dared to kill the Butler of Drinden in public, and unscrupulously planted and framed.


    mastered absolute strength, and also mastered the right to speak.


    Just like a country holding a tube of washing powder, it can be said that another country has weapons of mass destruction.


    The important thing is not the authenticity of the evidence, but whether you have the power to shut up the doubters.


    Now, Colin has such strength.


    Ajani has a heavy heart, knowing that she must make a new choice.


    I saw her slowly unfolding the sheepskin scroll, and in the eyes of everyone''s expectation, her red lips lightly opened, and she said loudly:


    "I, Seris St. Hild, named Vera St. Hild as the 17th Duke of the North as the Marquis of the North. After my death, she will inherit the throne of the Duke of the North and be in charge. The authority of the North, inheriting the glory of Saint Hild..."


    "Impossible! This is impossible!" Joyce''s sharp and tender voice sounded again.


    There is no longer the publicity of the young man''s ambition, instead there is endless panic and anger.


    "I don''t believe it! I''m the first heir to my father! How could my father let Vera inherit the title of Duke? Show me, show me!"


    Joyce stretched out a trembling hand and asked to see the will with his own eyes.


    But Adjani ignored his request, and said lightly: "This is indeed the handwriting of the Duke of St. Hild, and the badge is no problem."


    This is the acknowledgment of the validity of this will on behalf of the church!


    Colin smiled slightly. The beautiful archbishop is very adept at making the rudder by the wind.


    However, the other party''s knowledge of current affairs also saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Give it to me, I want to see it!" Joyce was still reluctantly yelling.


    However, Adjani didn''t seem to have heard his request at all, and put her will back in the hands of Viscount Valla.


    Viscount Valla also ignored Joyce, and put the will close by himself.


    Joyce was completely ignored.


    "You...you..." The little boy''s face flushed red, his body began to tremble, and his eyes were filled with unbelievable panic.


    The young child experienced the bitterness of the cold world prematurely.


    But everyone present at this time had no time to worry about the mental health of a kid, especially after the kid had lost the aura of the duke''s heir.


    Viscount Valla continued to explain: "Father told me that when he first arrived in Winter City three days ago, the butler of Derlinden approached him and showed him the will.


    However, the butler did not take out this will to comply with it, but to destroy it completely and support Master Joyce in the upper ranks!


    Therefore, my father pretended to help the butler destroy this will, but in fact he secretly broke the package and hid the real will secretly.


    Lewis Cavaliers were also present at the time, and he can testify. "


    Everyone''s eyes instantly focused on the Louis Knight.


    At this time, Louis also understands that the general situation is over. The Uman family''s rebellion has made Joyce''s succession impossible.


    What''s more, the will has not been destroyed.


    At this moment, Louis Knight even wondered if Earl Uman had been playing Infernal Affairs.


    Did the Uman family always support Vera?


    I was fooled from start to finish?


    Louis Knight fell into a deep panic and confusion. Facing Varla''s question at this time, he hesitated for a moment, and had to nod his head, acknowledging the truth of the matter.


    was recognized by the Louis Knight, and Viscount Valla became more confident and continued:


    "The moment my father saw the Duke¡¯s will, he had already decided to support Miss Vera, but at that time the butler of Drinden insisted on supporting Master Joyce in the upper ranks. He also claimed to have united all forces in the city to persecute his father. Join them.


    In desperation, his father had no choice but to falsely agree.


    But when Viscount Angley entered the city on behalf of Miss Vera, his father immediately formed an alliance with him, and wanted to lead the family army out of the city to fight the rebels with the Golden Lion Army!


    However, this behavior was regarded as a betrayal by the butler of Drinden, who secretly contacted the dwarf and arranged for the assassin to brutally kill his father.


    After killing his father, Delinden wanted to find the will from his father. This allowed the assassin to leave his father''s body, leaving the Lion''s Roar with only the father''s head, and return to his life.


    But what they didn''t know was that his father kept the will in his room. "


    After hearing the story of Viscount Valla, everyone present fell silent for a moment.


    It seems that everything about the death of Earl Uman has a reasonable explanation, but whether this explanation is the truth or not is actually not that important.


    They all understand that the story that Viscount Valla just told is just a high-sounding excuse. What really works is the current military strength that Vera has crushed.


    Therefore, when Viscount Valra decided to fall to Vera''s line, the situation in Wintery City was doomed.


    The butler of Delinden must be a traitor, not because of the "truth" that Viscount Valla just said, but because of the Uman family''s army and the Golden Lion army outside the city.


    Colin coughed lightly, and said awe-inspiringly: "Delinden colluded with the rebels and murdered Earl Uman. The crime is to blame!


    Do you have any comments? "


    His eyes swept across the faces of everyone presentJoyce was stupid under such a huge blow, and he stood there motionless as if he had lost his soul.


    Lewis Knight lowered his head a long time ago, now just thinking about how to save his life.


    The Chester Knights had been neutral, and they still remained silent at this moment.


    As for Archbishop Adjani, after catching Colin''s gaze, she smiled brightly and nodded:


    "Delinden really deserved it, Viscount Angley, I deeply agree with your actions!"


    Colin also smiled with satisfaction: "It is my honor to get your approval from the archbishop. However, I still hope that you can find someone to repair the church so that the tragedy of Thomas Knight will not happen again."


    The meaning of these words is to confirm that Thomas was indeed crushed to death by the collapsed church, which is regarded as Colin''s return to Ajani''s change of position.


    Ajani also heard what Colin meant, and the smile on her face suddenly became brighter.


    Colin''s repaying behavior made her understand that this is an object willing to cooperate.


    In this case, it is not unacceptable for Wei to become the Duke.


    " Please rest assured, Viscount Anglia, we will reinforce the church, and we will never allow similar accidents to happen again.


    Now, let''s welcome Miss Vera into Winter City as soon as possible. "


    "As you wish!"


    7017k

 Chapter 265： Into the city

    Click, click, click.


    In the dull sound of gears turning, the gate of Winter City slowly opened.


    A messenger galloped out on a fast horse, rushing towards the Golden Lion Army camp outside the city.


    It didn''t take long for the Golden Lion Army to assemble and slowly march towards the open city gate.


    At the same time, everyone in Lion''s Roar Castle has also arrived at the gate of the city to greet them.


    Colin and Archbishop Adjani stood side by side in the front row to welcome the team, but Joyce did not appear at all.


    The young Duke and three sons obviously couldn''t bear this kind of drastic change from falling from heaven. At this moment, they had already abandoned themselves and hid themselves.


    Of course, no one paid attention to the three duke anymore.


    Unless there is a miracle, otherwise, he is destined to miss the Duke of the North.


    "Viscount Anglia, Miss Vera shouldn''t have been baptized yet?" Adjani said suddenly.


    Colin tilted his head slightly, looking at the glamorous archbishop bathed in the morning light, smiled and said: "I remember that, if you are right, there is no express stipulation in the law of lord that only baptized knights can inherit the title, right?"


    "Of course not." Ajani smiled faintly, her perfect profile suddenly burst into a moving brilliance, "I just think, as the future Duke of the North, how can there be no guidance from the Lord of Radiance?"


    Ke Lin turned his head, did not pick up Adjani, but stared at the golden lion army slowly approaching outside the city.


    Vera as a mage, if she accepts the baptism of the church, she will formally declare her conversion to the Glory Lord.


    This will definitely stimulate the Yevil Mages Council.


    But if Vera does not accept the baptism, it will also cause a lot of trouble for her to rule the north.


    Of course, the common mage and the Duke of the North, this choice is actually not difficult.


    Colin had also prepared for Vera to publicly convert to the Lord of Radiance after he succeeded. Even if the Mages Council had any opinions, they would not dare to do anything to an imperial duke.


    Except for Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê, this lunatic...


    But according to Master Cusius, after the last time Mr. Wang released the "eye of trial" to kill the Duke of St. Hild, he was also extremely injured, and it is estimated that he would not be able to set off too much storm in a short period of time.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to release the forbidden curse of "Judgement Eye" again, it would be difficult to find a city to sacrifice as easily as the first time.


    However, Colin was not prepared to agree to Archbishop Adjani so easily.


    Things that are too easy to get will never be cherished.


    What''s more, he is still planning to use this as a bargaining chip to squeeze some benefits from the church.


    Soon, Vera''s figure clearly appeared in front of everyone.


    She is riding a white horse, wearing a solemn black dress, her face is also covered with a black silk scarf, her face is sorrowful, and her eyebrows droop.


    Behind her, on a carriage was placed the coffin of the Duke of St. Hild, guarding eight northern knights around it.


    Ke Lin and Adjani immediately led the crowd to greet them.


    After some salute greetings, Colin and Vera walked in the forefront side by side, escorting the coffin of the Duke of St. Hild into Winter City.


    A large number of people have already gathered on the streets of the city. Although some rumours about the death of the Duke have been circulating in the city before, Roar Castle has never expressed its position and has not seen the Duke¡¯s body. Therefore, the son of Winter City People still have doubts about the authenticity of this news.


    But now, when the hearse slowly entered the Winter City, the news of the Duke''s death was confirmed.


    Winter City was suddenly enveloped in sadness and anger.


    The people on both sides of the street knelt to the ground. Some of them wept bitterly, some prayed silently, and some had red eyes and resentment...


    I have to say that in the hearts of these low-level civilians, the weight of the Duke of St. Hilde is still very heavy.


    Ruling the northern territory for more than 30 years, he personally beheaded a troll emperor, and he himself was a powerful paladin...


    Such people, even if they have suffered some criticism in the last two years due to the troll invasion and famine rebellion, in the hearts of the people in the North, especially the residents of Winter City, the Duke of St. Hild is still peaceful and peaceful in the North. Guarantee of stability.


    But now, this pin-like figure of Dinghai has fallen.


    Panic and dazed emotions enveloped the people of Winter City, so that they could only use crying to vent their anxiety.


    In the cry of thousands of people, the hearse slowly drove into the Lion''s Roar Fort.


    The body of the Duke was temporarily settled in the backyard of the castle, waiting to be buried another day.


    Then, everyone returned to the chamber.


    The corpses here have been removed, and the blood on the ground has been cleaned up, but the air is still filled with a faint smell of blood, reminding everyone that there was a fierce and cruel political struggle here.


    Now the loser is gone, the winner, um, the winner is still a little ignorant.


    Just listen to Vera whispering to Colin: "Why didn''t you see Joyce?"


    Colin shook his head slightly: "Maybe you are a little uncomfortable. Go back and rest."


    Vera seemed to understand something, and then stopped worrying about her brother. Instead, she turned and stood on the high platform in the hall, glanced around, and asked loudly:


    "According to the news sent back by the Sentinel, the Maynum family has joined forces with the Dawson family and is coming towards Winter City. It is estimated that they will arrive in three days. What are your thoughts on this?"


    Facing the questions of the future Duke of the North, everyone turned their eyes to Colin almost at the same time.


    Obviously everyone understands who will call the shots in the Northern Territory in the future.


    Colin also said unwillingly at this time: "I think we should defend the city first, and wait for the rebels to attack for a long time and their morale will fall, then look for opportunities to take the initiative to attack."


    After hearing this, Adjani frowned and asked aloud: "Viscount Anglia, didn''t you still think that you should take the initiative to go out of the city and fight the rebels to the death? Why are you now formulating such a conservative strategy? This is really not in line with you. The heroic image of such a northern knight."


    Colin curled his lips slightly, wondering to himself whether the archbishop really didn''t understand military affairs, or had no plans.


    "Your Excellency, I am not shy. I think that the soldiers in the north should not be allowed to make unnecessary sacrifices. Since we have a strong city like Winter City as a barrier, why should we give up our advantages and go with the rebellion? What about the military?"


    Ajani glanced over the silent Viscount Varla, and spoke again:


    "Viscount Angley, I am not suspicious of your strategy, but I feel that the dwarven rebels humiliated us so much, and even sent an assassin to brutally kill Earl Uman. Such hatred, if we shrink in the city, will it cause part of it? The dissatisfaction of the soldiers."


    Before Colin could respond, Viscount Valla took the initiative to speak:


    "Don''t worry, Archbishop, although the soldiers of the Uman family can''t wait to avenge my father right away, we will definitely follow Miss Vera''s orders!"


    Ajani suddenly looked surprised. She really didn''t understand why this Earl Uman''s son would cooperate with Colin so much, and he was indifferent to such excitement.


    But after this trial, Ajani knew that she could no longer do anything.


    Vera and Colin have completely controlled Wintertime City, and it is difficult for others to influence their decision.


    Although the city defense forces are still in the hands of the Louis Knights, the situation can no longer be changed with that little force.


    Even, this knight who has not always been a firm stand may have decided to take refuge in Vera completely.


    Thinking of this, Ajani stopped talking.


    Colin glanced around and saw that no one had any more objections, he couldn''t help but feel complacent in his heart, and then he opened his mouth again and said loudly:


    "Please rest assured, I have already written a letter and mailed it back to Ice Rock City, ordering the Shire Knights to lead the main black cavalry to the south, and it is estimated that I will arrive in Winter City in a few days.


    And Duke Medewin of the Half-Elven Kingdom will also lead the Silvermoon Guards and then go south to attack the dwarven rebels together.


    After they arrive, it is the best time for us to take the initiative to quell the northern rebellion! "


    Colin''s words finally made the eyes of everyone in the chamber light up.


    They realized that the Anglia family actually still has a new force in Ice Rock City.


    At this time, no one raised any objections to Colin''s strategy.


    Moreover, their confidence in pacifying the northern rebels has become more abundant than ever.


    Vera exchanged glances with Colin, and then proudly announced:


    "Everyone, the peace and stability of the northern border of the empire needs your protection.


    I swear in the name of the holy ancestor of the Saint-Hilde family, I will advance and retreat with you, and share adversity!


    The wind and rain will eventually pass, and the evil will surely be defeated!


    May the Lord of Radiance grant us courage and witness our dedication! "


    The girl''s crisp and powerful voice echoed in the chamber, as if there was already a hint of the master of the north.


    Ke Lin immediately knelt on one knee, and said loudly, "For the North!"


    Immediately, the knights in the hall also knelt down and saluted.


    Archbishop Ajani''s eyes flickered, and finally she bent down her straight waist and saluted Vera.


    "For the North!"

 Chapter 266： siege

    Time passed quietly, and it had already entered June unknowingly.


    The short spring in the north is coming to an end, and the breath of summer is approaching.


    But before the arrival of summer, Winter City first ushered in an army of dwarves.


    The Maynum family and the Dawson family are united in one place, a total of 150,000 troops, at this time, they have arrived at the city of Winter.


    The army came swiftly, the banners were clear, the swords and guns lined up, the front and back were orderly, the morale was full, and at first glance it was indeed a strong army.


    The elite of the dwarf clan have basically gathered here.


    As soon as the army arrived, they surrounded the city of Winterfell and began to camp, seemingly ready for a long-term attack.


    In the temporary command post of the army of dwarves, the atmosphere is quiet and solemn, and the Marquis of Maynum is praying devoutly.


    This dwarf Marquis is a devout believer of the Lord of Radiance, at least on the surface, he is indeed very pious.


    As a vassal race of the human race, the dwarves have long abandoned their beliefs and chose to serve the Lord of Glory.


    But unfortunately, I don''t know if it is because they are not sincere enough, or because the racial gap cannot be crossed, the dwarves cannot accept the baptism to become a knight.


    From this point of view, there is always an inevitable gap between them and the human race.


    Even in the dark, it is said that believers of the god-mother of the earth that the dwarves once served are quietly spreading their faith.


    Of course, as the dwarf nobles, they must be converted to the Lord of Radiance, otherwise, the Empire of Glory will not have a place for them.


    Until the prayer was over, the Marquis Maynum raised his head, his eyes slowly swept across the command post.


    Although the last princess of the former dwarf royal family, the Solling family, married into the Dawson family, in fact, in terms of military strength and prestige among the dwarves, the Maynum family is the well-deserved leader of the dwarves. .


    However, not all dwarf nobles recognize the leadership of the Maynum family, at least the Dawson family certainly does not recognize it.


    They have always believed that they are the heirs of the Solinchi family, with the blood of the Dwarf King flowing in their bodies.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Dawson looked at how the Marquis of Maynum was wrong, and always felt that the other party''s prayer was too artificial.


    "Winter City is right in front of you, how do you conquer this central city in the north, what do you think?" Marquis Maynum spoke with a deep voice, with the majesty of a superior.


    At this time, he also regarded himself as the commander of this dwarven coalition army.


    Although the Marquis Dawson was very dissatisfied, he had just suffered a big defeat in the running river, and his reputation was severely frustrated. The force in his hand was far less than that of the Marquis Maynum. Therefore, he could not **** the command of this coalition with the opponent. .


    A dwarf general with well-developed limbs and thick hands and feet spoke: "Lord Maynum, I don''t think there is a strong city in the world that our dwarves can''t attack! Even Winter City is the same!


    So, after the engineering team has built the siege equipment, we can launch an offensive to see how long this so-called northern city can last! "


    The dwarf general has a rough and wild voice, and his tone seems to have a strong smell of blood. He also disagrees with Winter City in his words.


    Actually, the dwarves really have a lot of experience in siege warfare.


    Their craftsmen are very good at building siege equipment, and their short stature is an advantage in siege battles, because it is not easy to be shot by the rain of arrows at the head of the city.


    Therefore, the dwarves are actually better at fighting siege wars than in field warfare.


    Of course, not all the dwarf generals present were so frivolous. Another dwarf general stepped up and cautiously expressed his opinion:


    "I don''t think it should be taken so lightly. I have been in Winter City before, knowing how strong its walls are and how clever the design is.


    If you attack, I am afraid that you will have to pay a very heavy price. "


    "I think so too." The Marquis Dawson, who had been silent before, suddenly said.


    The Marquis of Maynum frowned slightly, his eyes fixed on the Marquis of Dawson, as if waiting for further explanation from the other party.


    The Marquis of Dawson looked indifferent, and continued: "As a northern nobleman, of course I have learned about the city''s defense system in Winter.


    First of all, this is a city built on a high mountain. If we want to attack the city, we must attack upwards. The enemy is condescending and occupying all the land.


    Secondly, the city walls of Winterfell were carefully cut and piled up from the hardest cyan rock, which is five meters thick, and it may be difficult to shake with our siege hammer alone.


    Moreover, the city wall of Winterfell is a double-layer structure. There is an inner wall behind the outer wall. The distance between the two walls is more than 20 meters, and there are 96 towers in between.


    Even if we really break through these two walls, don¡¯t forget, there is still a lion¡¯s roar on the top of the mountain!


    If you want to attack, hehe, I''m afraid it is enough to fill in all the elite warriors of the dwarf clan. "


    As soon as the Marquis of Dawson finished speaking, a general of the Maynum family cried out: "Lord Dawson, before the war, you brag for the enemy like this, is it a guilty conscience and fear?"


    "Huh! I just don''t want some people to die in vain."


    "Okay. Stop arguing." Marquis Maynum waved his hand to dissuade him.


    When everyone calmed down, the Marquis Maynum said to the Marquis Dawson: "Marquis Dawson, since you don''t agree with the storm, what better suggestion?"


    The Marquis of Dawson touched his beard and said lightly: "I think the best way is to besiege and not attack."


    "Oh? Why?" The Marquis of Maynum asked again.


    "The famine that broke out in the northern border was fierce. Even the St. Hild family did not have time to hoard enough food. Moreover, I have also found out that there has been a shortage of food in Winter City.


    Therefore, as long as we surround the city and cut off internal and external ties, it will not be long before the city will break out due to lack of food.


    At that time, it was our best opportunity! "


    The Marquis of Maynum''s eyes flickered, seemingly moved.


    But just as he thought about the suggestions of the Marquis Dawson, he saw a tall and thin figure walking into the command post.


    The Marquis of Maynum narrowed his eyes and seemed to recognize the person.


    "Mr. Hao, is that you?"


    The whole body is shrouded in a wide mage robe, and his entire face is hidden in his hood. He doesn''t know how he walked into the temporary command post of the dwarven army without anyone else.


    "it''s me."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê replied concisely.


    His voice was somber and hoarse, as if he was a dangling old man with half his foot in the grave.


    Moreover, the Marquis of Maynum smelled a strong rancid smell, like the smell of a corpse that had been left for a long time.


    "Are you... okay?" the Marquis Maynum asked carefully.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê did not answer this question, but said indifferently:


    "Two things.


    First, the Black Cavalry and Silvermoon Guards of Ice Rock City have already set off and are coming towards Wintery City, so you must be careful behind them.


    Secondly, the Uman family''s army is also in Winter City at this time. Count Uman and Viscount Anglia have enemies. You can use this to provoke the relationship between them and weaken those in Winter City..."


    said this, Mr. Wang suddenly stopped.


    The dwarves looked at each other, wondering what happened.


    In the end, the Marquis Maynum asked, "Mr. Coquettish? Mr. Cowardly?"


    However, Mr. Cowardly still didn''t speak, as if he was suddenly stuck, his whole person was like a wooden sculpture, stuck in place, motionless The Marquis of Maynum took a few steps forward with confusion. , Trying to check the situation of the other party.


    But just after walking a few steps, the Marquis of Maynum also stopped immediately, his eyes full of horror.


    When the Marquis Dawson saw this, he didn''t know why, he suddenly felt a holy and magnificent power covering the world. He seemed to have become an insect in amber, completely locked by this irresistible force. Movable.


    "Hey--"


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Mr. Wang suddenly sighed and regained his ability to move.


    Then, he slowly turned around and walked out of the temporary command post step by step.


    The dwarf soldiers outside also stood still, as if their time had been completely frozen.


    In front of Mr. Wang, there was an arrogant back standing.


    is just a back figure, but it seems to emit the dazzling light of the solar panel, which can make everything in the world eclipse.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê slowly took off his hood, revealing a terrifying face.


    The left half of his face has completely decomposed, and even the black skull inside can be seen.


    And the right half of the face seemed to be infected, and the veins swelled up like wriggling maggots, as if they were about to burst in the next moment.


    But Mr. Wang seemed to be unaware of the horror and change in his body, and he greeted the man as usual:


    "His Royal Highness Prince Leahy, I didn''t expect to see you here."

 Chapter 267： Prince Leahy

    "You are so ugly."


    Prince Leahy turned around, and he showed no mercy when he saw Mr. Wang''s first words.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê opened his big rotting mouth, smiled silently, did not seem to be angry, and replied:


    "I am a fallen person, of course I cannot compare to you who are bathed in the glory of the Lord of Radiance."


    Prince Lexi is indeed personable, handsome and elegant. His actual age is close to fifty years old. Due to careful maintenance and the blessing of paladin power, he seems to be only twenty-seven or eighteen years old.


    His eyes are deep and melancholy, but his mouth always carries a faint smile, and his whole body exudes an irresistible charm.


    But under this charm, there is an extreme danger hidden.


    As the only living paladin of the San Lorenzo family, Prince Leahy can be said to be the great killer of the Glorious Empire. The enemies of the Empire who died in his hands are countless.


    There is even a saying in the Glorious Empire-the empire can have no Reinhardt the Great, but it cannot be without Prince Leahy.


    This sentence is actually a slander, but it can be spread, and it also reflects the status and prestige of Prince Leahy in the empire from the side.


    However, the paladin of the San Lorenzo family at this time seemed to be out for an outing, without a trace of murderous aura.


    With a faint smile on his face, he asked Mr. Wang:


    "I heard that you have developed a new forbidden curse, called the Eye of Judgment? You also used it to kill Seris Saint Hild?"


    "Yes." Mr. Wang nodded, his only right eye was staring at Prince Leahy, as if he was afraid that the other party would suddenly disappear.


    "Awesome!" Prince Leahy smiled and praised, but then the conversation turned, his tone became a little sarcasm, "But how do you make yourself like this? It''s not that this brand new forbidden curse only needs to sacrifice a city. , Can you avoid the price that the caster himself needs to pay?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê''s ugly face showed a touch of bitterness, and he sighed: "After all, it is an experimental forbidden curse. I have released it for the first time. Therefore, some calculation errors made you laugh."


    "Oh? Where did you make a mistake?" Prince Leahy asked with interest.


    The two are like like-minded friends, exchanging their magic research experience.


    "It should be that the number of people who sacrificed was not enough, so I suffered some backlash from the forbidden curse."


    "Really? Falling Eagle City has more than 300,000 residents. Isn''t that enough?" Prince Leahy looked surprised and asked, "How much is enough?"


    "I am afraid it will take a sacrifice of 500,000 people." Mr. Xiang said lightly, as if 500,000 people were in his eyes, no different from fifty lambs.


    Prince Leahy smiled, as if regretting Mr. Cowardly, and said: "Half million people! Such a big city is one of the few in the Glory Empire."


    "Yes." Mr. Ho also seemed to feel very sorry, "It is not easy to sacrifice these big cities, not to mention, after the fall of the Eagle City spreads, I am afraid that the defenses of these big cities will be strengthened, let alone our mage. Chance."


    "I remember, Yeville has more than half a million residents." Prince Leahy actually seemed to be helping Mr. Coward to find a way.


    "That''s right." Seeing the other party urged him to sacrifice the city of the wizards, Mr. Wang nodded his head seriously, as if he really felt that such an idea was feasible.


    But immediately, he shook his head and said: "There is no chance to come back in life, and we always have to pay for our past mistakes, but it is these prices that give us the opportunity to grow."


    Prince Leahy smiled brighter and brighter: "Well said! Mr. Wang, if I knew you earlier, maybe we could become friends."


    "It is a great honour for me to be a friend of His Royal Highness!" Mr. Xiang solemnly saluted, "Actually, it is not too late to start being a friend."


    "No, it''s too late." Prince Leahy shook his head slowly, the smile on his face gradually reduced, and his tone became cold, "I''m here to kill you today."


    Hearing that a paladin was about to kill himself, there was no expression on Mr. Wang''s face.


    Of course, it could also be that his festering face can no longer make any expressions.


    "Can you ask, why are you killing me?" Mr. Xiang''s tone was still as plain as water, and he seemed to be really not nervous.


    "Why know the advisor." Prince Leahy''s eyes gradually turned cold. "When Emperor Reinhardt sat watching you in the north, I felt strange, and when the Maynum family moved northward, When I tried to take advantage of the chaos in the north to make the dwarves build a nation, I really confirmed that there was a deal between you and Emperor Reinhardt!


    So, what did you use to impress my good nephew to let him stand on the sidelines of his wife, but secretly help a family that has blood feuds with the San Lorenzo family?


    After the Eaglefall City was burned down, and the news that the Duke of St. Hild was killed by the Forbidden Curse reached my ears, I finally understood that you gave this''eye of judgment'' spellcasting scroll to my good nephew, This is in exchange for his support, right? "


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê did not speak, acquiescing to Prince Leahy¡¯s judgment.


    At their status, it would be boring to lie forcibly.


    Prince Leahy sneered: "Mr. Coquettish, when you were pleased with the emperor and handed this forbidden curse that can be called a paladin killer into his hands, have you ever thought that you will become a paladin enemy because of this?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê still did not speak, the only right eye that remained was looking straight ahead, but the pupils were somewhat dilated, as if...


    Lost?


    Prince Leahy narrowed his eyes, as if being irritated by Mr. Coquettish attitude.


    The air is full of strong murderous aura, as if the next second is a scene of a mountain and a crack.


    "His Royal Highness." Mr. Wang finally recovered his senses and spoke lightly, "Of course I can understand that you want to kill me. But before that, can you allow me to explain a few words?"


    Prince Lahey pulled out a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "What? Are you still trying to convince me not to kill you?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê nodded: "Yes, I want to try."


    Prince Leahy immediately suppressed his murderous aura, and gracefully raised his hand in a gesture of invitation:


    "Okay, I look forward to your performance. If you can make a determined Paladin change the decision, perhaps your eloquence is above your arcane level."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê coughed slightly and said calmly:


    "His Royal Highness, you have also seen my current situation. Because of calculation errors, I still suffered a part of the forbidden curse. It probably won''t take long to survive. Why do you dirty your hands?"


    Prince Leahy looked unmoved, obviously dissatisfied with Mr. Covet¡¯s reason.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê was not discouraged, and spoke again:


    "His Royal Highness, since I can hand over the "Eye of Judgment" spellcasting scroll to Emperor Reinhardt, of course, I can also give it to someone else.


    If you kill me, are you afraid that my mage friend will avenge me? "


    Prince Lexi laughed mockingly, and said with disdain: "If your mage friend has seen you look like a miserable one, would you still be willing to release this forbidden curse?


    Even if he is really willing to kill himself for you, how can he sacrifice a city of more than 300,000 people?


    After falling into the Eagle City, which lord does not guard against your mage?


    Still, he is going to burn Yeville to avenge you? "


    "Why can''t it work?" Mr. Wang''s face was indifferent and his eyes were firm, "You may not understand what this forbidden curse means for the mage."


    "Oh? What does it mean?" Prince Leahy asked with a smile.


    "It means that we finally found a trace of hope to break free from our shackles to be in charge of the power of the sanctuary!"


    When ¡¡¡¡ said this sentence, Mr. Wang''s rickety waist straightened up instantly, and the only one remaining eye revealed a fanatical brilliance.


    Prince Lexi''s face gradually changed, and endless killing intent escaped from him, making this space become stagnant.


    Mr. Wang once again persuaded: "His Royal Highness, do you really want to take a gamble? But I still want to remind you that our bet is too disproportionate. I am a bad one, but you are the pillar of the Glory Empire. !"


    Prince Leahy''s eyes were cold, and he seemed to have made up his mind: "Mr. Wang, you made a mistake."


    "Oh? What is it?" Mr. Xiang asked in doubt.


    "You shouldn''t try to threaten a Paladin." Prince Leahy said forcefully, "In the face of threats, never flinch. This is the belief that a Paladin should have!"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê sighed and smiled wryly: "It seems that I made a mistake again."


    The saber around Prince Leahy''s waist was unsheathed, and the air seemed to become sharp at this moment.


    "It doesn''t matter, just pay attention in the next life."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê seemed to have accepted his own destiny. He looked at Prince Leahy calmly and said: "Can I have one last request before I die?"


    "speak."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê erected the staff inlaid with fiery ruby ??in front of him, and said loudly:


    "I want to see your best blow!"

 Chapter 268： Final Judgment (Part 1)

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    "My strongest blow?"


    Prince Leahy was shrouded in dazzling light. At this moment, he seemed to be more dazzling than the sun in the sky.


    "Yes." Mr. Xiang closed his one eye, as if he could no longer bear the opponent''s gaze.


    But he has a solemn expression, his waist is straight, his hands are even waving his staff, as if he is preparing a certain spell.


    "Good." Prince Leahy agreed to Mr. Ho''s last request, "You are worthy of this blow."


    As soon as the words fell, Prince Leahy''s eyes completely turned dark gold, and the mysterious and complicated golden patterns covered his face, as if he was wearing a golden mask.


    The knight sword was erected volley in front of him, and a vortex of holy light suddenly erupted from the tip of the sword.


    In an instant, countless golden threads quickly gathered at the vortex, as if something terrible was surging outside.


    "This sword is called ¡®Judgment¡¯!"


    Prince Leahy spoke, without a trace of human emotions in his voice, as indifferently as a **** who destroyed the world.


    However, he didn''t cut it out with this sword.


    Because, he found that the opposite Mr. Hood was not waiting to die, but was also preparing his own spell.


    There were bursts of dry heat in the air, and the temperature suddenly rose by more than ten degrees.


    Mr. Ho''s hands turned red, and even made a squeak, as if holding something extremely hot.


    The huge ruby ??inlaid on the top of the staff actually showed delicate cracks.


    Bang!


    In the next second, the ruby ??was completely shattered, countless silk threads suddenly exploded, and a dazzling red light slowly rose in front of Mr. Ho.


    In order to release this spell, Mr. Wang seems to be overdrawing his life.


    I saw that the decay rate on his face was accelerating at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in the blink of an eye, there was no whole piece of flesh on his entire face.


    The originally straight waist also buckled again, as if some kind of heavy load was pressing on his shoulders.


    The gray mage''s robe had also been dyed red with blood, so it was obvious that Mr. Wang''s body was probably also rapidly disintegrating.


    However, he was still persistently chanting the elves in his mouth, as if he would release the spell even if his life was completely burned.


    Prince Leahy watched his opponent silently, but the long sword in his hand did not pierce out.


    He is waiting.


    Wait for Mr. Hooter''s spell to complete.


    In fact, if the mage and the knight face each other head-on, they are naturally at a disadvantage.


    Because the greater the power of the mage''s spellcasting, the more cumbersome the preparations that need to be done. Unlike the knight, the power of the holy light has been integrated into the body, and there is great power between the waves and the feet.


    Just like now, before the completion of Mr. Hoodoo''s spell, Prince Leahy was enough to kill him thousands of times.


    But the strange thing is that Prince Leahy hasn''t done anything for a long time.


    As if deliberately waiting for Mr. Hooter, waiting for him to complete this spell.


    Then, a sword crushed it!


    This is the pride of the Paladin.


    It is the conceit of Prince Leahy!


    Even if the spell that Mr. Xiang is preparing may be a forbidden spell, Prince Lexi seems to be prepared to wait.


    He wanted to see how splendid the swan song of this respectable opponent at the last moment of his life would be.


    boom!


    Groups of purple flames suddenly rose up, surrounding Mr. Hood.


    At this moment, Mr. Hooters had almost become a skeleton, and his flesh and blood quickly melted away in the mysterious purple fire.


    On his head, the left eye was empty, and a beam of blue light suddenly appeared in the left eye at this moment.


    Bang!


    Cyan light exploded.


    The only right eye also disappeared.


    But Mr. Cou''s indifferent voice came out:


    "MOHASAKADURA!"


    Prince Leahy was stunned. Before Mr. Coward¡¯s spells were all elves, so he could understand most of them, but now this¡ª


    It turned out to be Quenya!


    This is the special language of the high elves, but it has been lost for thousands of years!


    A vortex of purple fire suddenly appeared on Mr. Xiang''s chest, which seemed to reflect another world.


    Prince Leahy felt a strong threat.


    Since he was promoted to Paladin, there has never been a threat!


    "Destroy it!"


    Prince Leahy no longer hesitated, and slowly swung down the knight sword in his hand.


    He swings the sword extremely slowly, but the world seems to have become even slower.


    The wind stopped, and the flame stopped beating. Even Mr. Xiang''s thinking suddenly solidified at this moment.


    A golden light and shadow, as if surpassing the constraints of space and surpassing the limitation of time, appeared in front of Mr. Houjie in an instant, slowly tearing open the purple fire vortex in front of him, and crashing into his chest.


    Bang!


    As if something was broken.


    Mr. Xiang''s body instantly stiffened and stopped moving at all.


    "ended."


    Prince Leahy sighed in frustration, and was about to withdraw the long sword.


    But at this moment, the monster purple fire that had been gradually extinguished suddenly reignited again!


    boom!


    Zi Huo climbed up along Mr. Ho''s body and swallowed it instantly.


    Prince Leahy squinted his eyes, watching the vision in front of him closely, his heart was full of surprise and vigilance.


    The holy light gathered at the tip of his sword again, and the huge energy seemed to have distorted the surrounding space.


    "ruling!"


    Prince Leahy swung a sword again.


    The golden sword light submerged into the purple fire, as if it had become fuel, making the purple fire more turbulent.


    "interesting."


    The aura of Prince Leahy rose suddenly, his expression became extremely pious and firm, and the golden lines instantly covered his whole body.


    "My heart is the Holy Spirit, and my heart is light. When my heart is fearless, light can shine on everything!"


    The sound of prayer seemed to resonate between heaven and earth.


    A huge light and shadow slowly gathered behind Prince Leahy.


    Huh!


    Behind the light and shadow, four pairs of huge golden wings suddenly opened, covering the world.


    "Judgment of Light!"


    The grand and indifferent voice seemed to come from the light and shadow behind Prince Leahy.


    In an instant, the light enveloped everything.


    But when the light reaches its extreme, it becomes darkness.


    Everyone in the camp felt that a darkness that seemed to gush from the depths of their souls suddenly drowned their consciousness.


    Can''t see, can''t hear, can''t feel anything.


    But Prince Leahy could still see it. He saw that group of monster purple fires instantly annihilated under the shining of light.


    However, in the next moment, it rekindled again.


    Moreover, the burning place is more prosperous!


    The broken heart position of Mr. Xiang gradually opened a gap.


    hiss!


    The gap suddenly opened, swallowing the purple fire.


    At this moment, after Prince Leahy saw the gap, he seemed to hide another world!


    The endless green sea, on the sea is burning like a purple fire that never goes out.


    In the sky above Zihuo, a huge cyan eye was hanging high.


    Prince Leahy looked at the huge blue eye, and he felt very familiar.


    A magnificent and distant voice came from that weird world:


    "When the final judgment comes, the punished will sink into hell, and the favored will get a new life!"


    boom!


    The gap closed suddenly.


    That strange world completely disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Mr. Xiang''s body suddenly lost its support and collapsed like a building with its foundation destroyed.


    Prince Leahy looked solemn, the knight sword in his hand was still not sheathed.


    However, he couldn''t feel any breath of Mr. Hood.


    died?


    Prince Leahy approached slowly, and found that Mr. Hood had indeed lost any interest at this time.


    His flesh and blood have completely disappeared, leaving only a withered skeleton.


    But what is strange is that all of Mr. Ho''s bones turned into rocks.


    Click!


    Prince Leahy crushed Mr. Hood''s head with one foot.


    It''s really a stone.


    Prince Leahy stood there for a while, uncertainly.


    He didn''t know what the spell released by Mr. Hood was, why it was so weird, but it didn''t have any attack power.


    It seems that Mr. Hooter burned his own life, not to fight back.


    Moreover, Prince Leahy always felt that he seemed to be used by the other party.


    The three swords he wielded seemed to be part of the method...no! impossible!


    Immediately, Prince Leahy shook his head again, feeling that this idea was too incredible.


    However, the world in which the purple fire burned made the Paladin''s mood uneasy.


    That huge cyan eyeball...


    After thinking for a long time, but gaining nothing, Prince Leahy finally took the sword into its sheath.


    The breeze blew by, and the camp returned to normal.


    The figure of Prince Leahy has disappeared Only a piece of broken stone remains, and the gray mage robe.


    "have they gone?"


    In the temporary command post, Marquis Dawson asked with lingering fear.


    "Should be gone."


    The Marquis of Maynum whispered, as if he was afraid to startle the terrifying existence.


    "Then... Mr. Ho... was killed?"


    "should be."


    Inside the command post, there was silence again.


    A group of dwarf nobles bowed their heads deeply, as if thinking about where the race was going.


    After a long time, the Marquis of Maynum finally stood up and walked out with a heavy face.


    The Marquis Dawson and others looked at each other, and quickly followed.

 Chapter 269： Final Judgment (Part 2)

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    Looking at the rubble, the Marquis Maynum''s face twitched slightly.


    He suddenly understood that the original statement of "smashing into scum" was not an exaggerated rhetoric...


    "Cough cough, take Mr. Huo''s corpse... the corpse will be collected and buried at a later date."


    "Yes."


    Afterwards, the Marquis of Maynum turned to look at the Marquis of Dawson, and asked seriously: "What do you do next? What do you think?"


    The Marquis Dawson shrugged, and said helplessly: "Mr. Coquettish is dead, there is definitely no need to attack Winter City."


    Indeed, they originally attacked Winter City, hoping to push Mr. Hoot to the position of Duke of the North, so as to help their dwarves establish a nation in the North.


    But now, Mr. Xiang has been smashed into dregs, and he''s a fart.


    Even if they take down Winter City, do their dwarves dare to occupy the position of the Lord of the North?


    The Marquis of Maynum also sighed, with a sad expression on his face, and asked, "The matter of establishing the country?"


    "It''s not impossible to talk to the St. Hild family about the establishment of the country." Marquis Dawson said solemnly, but his words were obviously lacking in confidence.


    "San Hilde...will you agree?" The Marquis of Maynum grabbed his beard and looked rather anxious.


    "Always try." The Marquis Dawson didn''t have much confidence, "By the way, weren''t you discussing the replacement of territories with some northern lords before? How many families agreed?"


    "Except for the Anglia family, they basically agreed. After all, the situation in the north was eroding day by day, and these families were eager to escape this whirlpool."


    "Then it will be much easier." The Marquis Dawson''s expression reinvigorated, "You can continue to implement the agreement to replace the territory. As for the Angley family, if they don''t agree, they don''t have to force it. You can find other families nearby. In short , Your Menham family will move to the north as a whole first.


    Then, we unite again and force the Saint Hild family to agree to the dwarf nationhood on the condition of peace talks.


    If it doesn''t work, we can still ask Reinhardt the Great for help. Didn''t Your Majesty give you a promise? "


    The Marquis of Maynum pondered for a long time, and finally made up his mind: "Okay, then first test the attitude of the St. Hild family."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand to call a young dwarf next to him: "Anka, you go to Winter City and see what''s going on there now."


    "Yes, father."


    ...


    Huayucheng.


    The sky above Fengdie Fort was suddenly surging, and then a huge blue eye suddenly appeared in the clouds.


    Huo Ran opened.


    Time seemed to stagnate for a second, and then returned to normal again.


    The people in Fengdie Fort looked up blankly, but could not see any abnormalities, as if the palpable coercion that had passed by just now was just an illusion.


    "Father! That was just..."


    Earl Morrison ran into the room sweating profusely, his words full of panic that could not be concealed.


    Knight Franco was sitting in a wheelchair at this time, silently looking at the tulip flowers outside the window, startled in a daze.


    Seeing Franco didn''t respond, Earl Morrison whispered again: "Father?"


    After a long time, Franco said, "Don''t ask too much about things you can''t understand, let alone master."


    Earl Morrison had to nod his head and suppress the doubts in his heart.


    Franco stopped speaking, looking deep in the direction of the bell tower in the distance.


    At the top of the clock tower, the old big clock that has experienced hundreds of years of wind and rain stopped turning at any time.


    ...


    In the cave below the bell tower.


    A figure wearing a red mage''s robe was standing by the blood pool.


    His body is quite large, but he has a severe hunchback, his hands and feet are also different from ordinary people''s thick, rough face, high-protruding cheekbones, crooked mouth, eyes one big and one small, looking very ugly.


    However, this deformed red-robed mage exudes a palpable terrifying power at this time.


    A deep and dreamy whisper, constantly spreading from the mouth of the red robe mage.


    The sound seemed to grow louder and louder, shaking the entire underground cave.


    Circles of ripples spread out in the center of the blood pool, stirring constantly with the gestures of the red robe mage.


    The fine ripples gradually became violent, and finally, there was a wave of blood.


    In the spider web above the blood pool, the living people in the "cocoons" seemed to be stimulated, and they suddenly struggled frantically.


    boom!


    A wave of blood surged and submerged the web.


    When the blood pool returned to calm again, the "cocoons" were all empty, and the living people inside disappeared completely.


    The red robe mage stopped casting the spell and fixedly stared at the center of the blood pool, as if waiting for something to appear from there.


    I don''t know how long it took, a figure slowly appeared in the blood pool.


    When the viscous blood slowly slipped off, I could finally see the face of this figure-


    Surprisingly, it is the Duke of St. Hild!


    The Duke of St. Hilde, who had been petrified, had recovered from his petrified state.


    Then he opened his eyes.


    For a time, thunder seemed to flash across the cave, and like a red sun falling into it, the red robe mage seemed unable to bear the light, and had to close his eyes.


    "Hahaha! Success, we succeeded! Hahaha..."


    The red robe mage laughed, very excited, even a little mad.


    He screamed incomprehensibly, waving his hands and feet wildly, venting the joy in his heart.


    After a while, the light dissipated.


    The red-robed mage also gradually recovered from the madness. He opened his eyes again, and showed an ugly smile at the "Duke of St. Hilde" who was resurrected in front of him:


    "Mr. Hoodoo, we succeeded!"


    "The Duke of St. Hild" also smiled and said, "Horus, we succeeded."


    His smile is a little weird, it seems that he can''t control the muscles on his face perfectly, and his speech is not very clear.


    However, this scene makes people feel creepy.


    Mr. Hooter, who was supposed to be killed by Prince Leahy, came back to life through the corpse of the Duke of St. Hild!


    "How does the paladin''s body feel?" The red-robed mage Horus asked eagerly, looking at the body of Saint Hild, his eyes were full of envy.


    The Duke of Saint-Hilde, oh no, it should be Mr. Cougar who stretched out this body, face up to the sky, took a deep breath, closed his eyes with enjoyment, and said with a pleasant expression:


    "It deserves to be the most powerful individual in the human race-the paladin, I can feel the explosive power in my body!


    Moreover, this is the feeling of breaking free of the shackles! "


    Then, Mr. Xiang raised his right hand, a red light flashed in his eyes, and without seeing him chanting any spells, a cloud of purple fire rose in his hand.


    Zi Huo kept jumping, the boundless coercion filled the underground caves, and even the blood pool became turbulent again.


    "Hey! Be careful, don''t ruin this place!" Horus exclaimed.


    Immediately, he pointed to Mr. Huo''s body again, and reminded: "Don''t break the body of the Paladin that was so difficult to get."


    Only then did Mr. Ho withdraw the spell and looked down.


    I saw a series of small cracks in his new body, and golden blood constantly seeped out of it, which looked quite terrifying.


    But the most terrifying thing is the scary knife mark on the chest of Duke Saint Hild that almost divides him in two.


    Mr. Ho knew that this was the wound left by Prince Otto, a paladin of the troll empire, to the Duke of St. Hild.


    After all this tossing, the injury became more serious, as if it was about to burst completely in the next moment.


    Mr. Xiang smiled indifferently, and did not panic too much: "It seems that the first thing we need to do is to repair this body."


    Horus rubbed his chin and frowned, "This is really troublesome, it requires a lot of precious materials, and it will probably take another two or three years."


    Mr. Xiang was not in a hurry, and said with a smile: "Then take your time."


    "Take it slow?" Horus said in surprise, "After two or three years, the Northern Territory doesn''t know what it will be like. Your Saint Theon family has been planning for so long, so you just gave up?"


    Mr. Coquettish smiled and shook his head: "When I sacrificed the entire Fallen Eagle City, I was destined to miss the Duke of the North.


    It is impossible for the people of the North to accept a demon, a lunatic, to become their ruler. "


    Horus seemed to understand something, and said: "It turns out that this plan of resurrection from the corpse is not your last escape at all, but the real goal you planned from the beginning!"


    Mr. Xiang nodded: "Yes. From the very beginning, I did not expect to use this method to conquer the North. The Saint Theon family has been in exile for more than 300 years, without its own direct army and vassal knights, it is not stable. The seat of the lord of the realm.


    Therefore, my real purpose has always been this paladin body!


    Only by occupying this body can I break through the restrictions of the sanctuary! "


    Horus''s face changed slightly, and he said solemnly: "Are you not afraid that the forbidden curse that you have researched will go wrong? I admit that the''eye of judgment'' and the''final judgment'' are indeed geniuses. Idea!


    But, after all, they are new forbidden spells that have just been researched. If something goes wrong, wouldn''t you just..."


    But Mr. Xiang had a calm face, and said quietly: "If I don''t dare to take this little risk, what else can I use to resist the false god?"


    Horus was silent.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Hood opened again and said: "Are you scared?"


    Horus raised his eyebrows and laughed loudly: "What am I afraid of? You dare to try this kind of life-threatening forbidden spell yourself, and of course I won''t back down!"


    "Okay!" Mr. Wang nodded in satisfaction, his eyes deep, "The shackles that have been entangled on our mage for thousands of years, it''s time to smash it completely!"


    There was a red glow on Horus'' ugly face, and when he was about to scream for this exciting and grand goal, he saw Mr. Hood suddenly take out a spherical object and threw it over, saying:


    "You go to the Royal Dragon City and give this to Emperor Reinhardt."


    "What''s this?" Horus looked at the eyeball in his hand and asked with a puzzled look.


    "This is a gift I gave to my allies." Mr. Xiang smiled deeply.


    "It''s also the first step in our rebellion plan!"


    (End of Volume Three)

 Chapter 270： messenger

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the majestic lion roar is even more desolate.


    On an open-air balcony of the main castle, Colin was standing side by side with Vera, enjoying the beautiful view of the setting sun.


    Today, Vera is wearing a palace-style tube top and waist dress, revealing round shoulders and slender neck. Her long golden hair is casually clasped, and her white, tender and clean skin makes people unable to resist the urge to kiss.


    The afterglow of the setting sun outlined her perfect profile, which made Colin look a little surprised.


    "What are you looking at?" Vera turned her head and smiled at her husband.


    "I''m looking at the future Lord Duke of the North!" Colin joked with a smile.


    Vera rolled her lovely eyes, with a little worry in her tone: "There is still an unrest in the Northern Territory! What''s more, I don''t know if the Emperor and the Senate will agree to my inheritance as the Duke."


    When Colin was about to relieve his wife, he heard footsteps ringing behind him.


    Immediately, Basti, the new steward of the St. Hild family, came to the balcony and bowed to report:


    "Miss, Viscount Angley, the dwarf messenger has been brought here."


    Vera slowly turned around and nodded and said, "Okay. Please come over."


    Colin also turned around, just in time to see a familiar dwarf coming in.


    "Dear Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, Anka, son of Marquis Maynum, I would like to extend my sincerest greetings to you!"


    When Colin heard the other party''s name and self-introduction, he remembered that he had met the Count Anka in Ice Rock City.


    He had just returned from the troll empire and met the dwarf count at the triumphal banquet. The other party also proposed to replace the Anglia family territory with a part of the Scarlet Collar by the Maynum family.


    "Earl Anka, please sit down." Vera replied, and then invited the other person to sit at the small round table on the balcony side.


    The maid brought coffee and dessert in good time.


    Colin also sat down at the table, took a sip of coffee, and asked with a smile: "Earl Anka, are you coming this time, is it because of territorial replacement?"


    Count Anka suffocated slightly, and then shook his head slightly embarrassingly: "No. Moreover, the replacement of the territory is about you and me. If you don''t want it, of course our Maynum family will not force it."


    Colin raised his brows and was a little surprised at Count Anka''s weak attitude.


    When he was in Ice Rock City, the dwarf earl was quite arrogant, saying for a while that he would never let the Anglia family suffer, and for a while, saying that the Maynum family''s army was about to arrive in the north, he almost forcibly pressed Colin''s hand. Ask him to sign and agree.


    There must be a reason for the change in Earl Anka''s attitude. Could it be that the dwarves feel that they cannot take down Winter City. Are they preparing for peace talks?


    "Then why are you here in Winter City this time?"


    Count Anka glanced at Vera and saw that she had been silently drinking coffee and sipping desserts, seemingly not interested in the conversation.


    This attitude made Count Anka immediately understand that Viscount Anglia was the real master of Winter City.


    "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, I am here this time to reach a peace agreement with you and to put an end to this doodle of the North."


    "Peace agreement?" Colin raised his brows and took a serious look at Count Anka.


    The dwarf really wanted to make peace.


    Colin began to figure it out.


    In fact, at this time Colin was vacillating between war and peace.


    The plan given by Bachelor Dawn at the time was indeed an old-fashioned and serious plan, but after the running river severely weakened the Dawson family, the Uman family''s army was harvested in Winter City. Under the circumstances, Colin has already Have the confidence to fight against the army of dwarves.


    Therefore, he wrote to Ice Rock City to let the main force of the Black Cavalry and the Silver Moon Guard come here.


    But unexpectedly, just when he gradually tended to fight the dwarf to the death, the dwarf suddenly persuaded him.


    This gave Colin a sense of aggrieved punch in the air.


    "Tell me about your conditions." Colin decided to look at the situation first.


    Count Anka lifted his spirits and immediately said: "Your Excellency, the Maynum family has no intention of being an enemy of the St. Hild family, and is very willing to see a peaceful and stable northern border!


    Therefore, as long as you can agree to our request for an independent nation, the army of dwarves outside the city will be withdrawn immediately!


    The Saint-Hilde family will also receive the eternal friendship and gratitude of the dwarf clan! "


    Colin rubbed his chin. Of course he wouldn''t be surprised by this condition. This group of dwarves have been arguing with Mr. Coquettish for so long, isn''t it just for this goal?


    However, why did they take the initiative to abandon the St. Theon family and start to seek cooperation with the St. Hild family?


    Colin immediately realized that something must have happened to the opponent''s camp.


    Otherwise, the dwarf wouldn''t have just besieged the city, and hadn''t even tentatively attacked, so he planned to negotiate a peace.


    "You want to establish an independent nation in the north?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the territory?"


    Count Anka had been prepared for a long time, and upon hearing this, he immediately took out a map from his arms, flattened it on the table, and introduced:


    "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, please see, this is our planned area of ??the Dwarf Kingdom.


    It includes the current domain of the Dawson family, as well as the domains of the Lombard family, the Billy family...


    Please rest assured, except for the Dawson family, the rest of the northern lords have agreed to replace their territories with the Maynum family..."


    "Wait!" Colin immediately interrupted Earl Anka and asked, "Agree? Who agreed that they would exchange territory with the Maynum family?"


    Count Anka''s heart jumped, and he said carefully: "Viscount Angley, these lords have agreed, and we have also obtained the permission of Emperor Reinhardt."


    Colin remained unmoved, and said coldly: "What about the Saint Hild family? Have you forgotten who is the master of the North?"


    Count Anka smiled and said: "That''s why I came to Winter City, just to get the consent of the St. Hild family."


    When Vera heard this, she didn''t look up, as if she had no interest in Count Anka''s proposal.


    Colin put the coffee cup heavily on the table, and said in a bad tone: "Earl Anka, your Maynum family is ready to dig out such a large territory and establish a country as soon as you arrived in the north. I am afraid that the Saint Hild family has never been Keep it in mind."


    The corners of Count Anka''s mouth twitched slightly, seeming to be holding back the anger in his heart, but he still smiled and defended:


    "How come! The Maynum family has always respected the St. Hild family, this time the founding of the country was also approved by Emperor Reinhardt, and after the founding of the country, the dwarf kingdom will become the eternal partner of the St. Hild family! "


    "Partner?" Colin smiled coldly, "But the St. Hild family does not need a partner like you. If you are a vassal, you can still consider it. Or else, your Maynum family swears allegiance to the St. Hild family. , The Northern Territory can also accept you to settle here."


    Count Anka''s face also darkened, as if he had lost patience with Colin, so he turned to Vera and asked directly:


    "Miss Vera, is that what you mean too?"


    Vera then raised her head, looked at Count Anka calmly, and nodded seriously: "This is what I mean, and it is also the will of the Saint Hild family!"


    Count Anka was finally enraged, and immediately stood up and said loudly:


    "I came with peaceful goodwill, but I did not expect to receive a strong hostility!


    Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, I already understand what you mean, and I will definitely tell my father and let him make the decision.


    Thank you for your hospitality and goodbye! "


    After speaking, Count Anka saluted perfunctorily, and then left in a stride.


    Looking at the back of the other party, Colin frowned and said to Vera beside him:


    "I think something might have happened to the dwarf, otherwise they wouldn''t come to negotiate with us so early, and the attitude was extremely low when they came up. I deliberately stimulated a few times before finally angering him."


    Vera chuckled and patted Colin on the arm, and smiled: "I thought it was strange just now. Is this still a dwarf who is famous for his violent temper? I have tolerated you for so long.


    It seems that the other party is really anxious to negotiate with us. "


    Colin stretched out a lazy waist, and said leisurely: "What the enemy wants to do, we can''t let them succeed easily! So don''t worry, talk slowly.


    If they really want to make peace, they will come again. "


    Vera''s eyes flickered, and she thought for a while and said, "I think the changes on the dwarf''s side may be related to the arcane fluctuations that I noticed in the morning."


    "Oh?" Colin''s heart moved. "Then do you figure out what happened outside the city that morning?"


    "It''s too far apart, I don''t know what it is." Vera shook her head, but then she suggested: "Maybe you can ask the teacher."


    "Mage Cusius?" Colin thought for a while and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll see if he knows."

 Chapter 271： confirm

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    When Colin found Mage Cushius, he was teasing a canary.


    Leisurely, like a retired old man.


    This sixth-order mage has followed Ke Lin and others all the way since he "ran into it", but he has also beaten soy sauce all the way.


    Although the other party frankly confessed the connection between him and Mr. Hooter, and even handed over a "Judgment Eye" casting scroll, Colin was still wary of Kusius.


    Now that the situation in the Northern Territory is getting better, Colin is also ready to showdown with this person.


    You can''t always keep this guy who doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy without dealing with it.


    "Good evening, Mr. Cusius, you are really in good spirits."


    "Good evening, Viscount Anglia." Cusius turned around and invited Colin to take his seat.


    After some greetings, Kusius directly pointed out: "The Viscount Lord came for the arcane fluctuations outside the city this morning, right?"


    Colin nodded and asked, "Yes. I want to ask, do you know what''s going on?"


    Kusius shook his head: "Sorry, Lord Viscount, I am actually very curious about what happened outside the city, but so far away, I can only know that someone has released a very powerful spell, but more things, I I can''t guess it either."


    Colin was slightly disappointed, but then asked again: "It''s extremely powerful? How powerful is it? Is it possible that it is a forbidden spell?"


    "It''s possible. But, Master Viscount, the release of the forbidden curse is not that simple." There was a trace of struggle on Cusius''s face, but he was quickly replaced by firmness, "You must have been curious about why I abandoned it. Mr. Ho, turn to the Saint Hild family."


    Colin was taken aback for a moment, obviously he didn''t expect the other party to take the initiative to puncture this layer of window paper.


    Although Colin suspected that Cusius had participated in Mr. Hoodoo''s plan to sacrifice Eagle City, he had not been identified because of the identity of the other teacher, Vera.


    Unexpectedly, now Kusius would take the initiative to admit it.


    "There is some curiosity." Colin said casually.


    Mage Cusius looked at Colin''s eyes seriously, and said frankly: "My Lord Viscount, before I came to see you, I met Mr. Colin."


    Colin didn''t speak, and waited quietly for Master Cusius''s following.


    "The situation of Mr. Hood at the time... was terrible."


    Only then did Colin become curious, and asked: "What a terrible method?"


    "He lost a left eye, but this was actually planned, because that is the price that must be paid to release the''eye of judgment''.


    However, when I saw him, his entire left half of his face had been completely corroded!


    Moreover, even though he deliberately concealed it, I still noticed the death enveloping him.


    Therefore, I immediately realized that Mr. Hoodoo was still bitten by Forbidden Curse!


    The sacrifice of a Fallen Eagle City did not completely exempt the Forbidden Curse from backlash, ha ha, he messed up! "


    Colin''s eyes flickered, as if he understood something: "That''s why you handed over the casting scroll of the''Eye of Judgment'' so happily, because you found that this forbidden curse has no qualitative improvement compared to other forbidden curses. , It still requires the caster to pay a terrible price."


    Kusius nodded, but shook his head again: "Mr. Coquettish state really surprised me at the time, but if the''eye of trial'' has not improved in quality, then it would be too small to underestimate Mr. Coquettish.


    You know, to be able to kill a Paladin in a second, the "eye of judgment" is already a veritable Tier 8 Forbidden Curse.


    If this level of forbidden curse were to use normal methods, I am afraid that it would require seven or eight Tier 6 mages to cast the spell together and sacrifice their lives before it could be cast.


    But Mr. Wang was able to cast the spell with his own power, and he has not died on the spot. This is already a great success! "


    Hearing this, Colin sneered coldly and retorted: "Oneself? Did you forget the 300,000 people who fell into Eagle City?"


    Cusius was a little embarrassed on his face, coughed lightly, and immediately apologized: "Sorry, Viscount Lord, I didn''t intentionally omit those innocent lives, but from the perspective of...ahem, academic research, Mr. Wang studied The forbidden curse that came out is indeed an extremely important breakthrough!"


    The coldness in Colin''s eyes remained undiminished. Cusius'' perfunctory attitude made him understand that this was a demon with no moral bottom line in his heart, just like Mr. Hooter.


    If the "Eye of Judgment" really has no backlash to the caster, this guy will definitely release it without hesitation when he finds a chance.


    However, although Cushius had already been sentenced to death in his heart, on the surface, Colin did not entangle him anymore.


    When Kusius saw this, he felt relieved.


    Perhaps in his opinion, those humble commoners were nothing more than trivial ants in the eyes of Colin, who was a nobleman.


    Therefore, Kusius continued: "If you understand Mr. Hooter, you will understand that he is definitely an arcane genius!


    He was promoted to a sixth-order mage at the age of twenty-seven, which directly created Yevel''s historical record!


    But because the mage could not be promoted to the sanctuary, Mr. Wang also faced a desperate situation with nowhere to go.


    Therefore, he began to study all kinds of forbidden curses, and only then has the "eye of judgment" such a pioneering work that can change the history of arcane magic! "


    Colin looked at Kusius who was in a frenzy, and sneered in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Yes, Mr. Cougar started the sacrificial curse.


    But for the mage, whether this is the path to glory or the prologue to depravity, it is uncertain.


    Kusius continued: "...Even if there are some mistakes, this is actually inevitable. After all, such a brand-new forbidden spell has only been released for the first time, but this has opened up a promising new idea for arcane research!"


    "Since you admire Mr. Cowardly so much, why betray him?" Colin interrupted the other party''s flattery.


    Mage Kusius smiled bitterly: "Because I think Mr. Hooter''s fate may be very miserable."


    "Oh why?"


    "First of all, he himself suffered a backlash from the Forbidden Curse, and he doesn''t know how long he can live. Secondly..." Mage Kusius hesitated again, but finally said,


    "On the day that Eagle Fall was sacrificed, I was actually outside the city. Mr. Hoodoo asked me to help him prevent possible interruptions.


    At that time, I was kind of strange, who on earth was Mr. Hoodoo guarding against.


    Later, I discovered that the speaker of the Yevil Mages Council, the Ernest Mages, had actually appeared outside Fallen Eagle City!


    Obviously, someone notified Ernest of Mr. Hood''s plan, and this person is very likely to be Emperor Reinhardt! "


    Colin listened quietly, without any indication.


    Cusius continued: "I guess that Emperor Reinhardt was actually very jealous of Mr. Coquettish. Now that he got the casting scroll of the''Eye of Judgment'' and verified its effectiveness, then, Mr. Coquettish was to him. , It''s not very useful.


    Therefore, although he himself is bound by promises and will not personally send someone to hunt down Mr. Coquettish, he is very likely to reveal Mr. Coquettish''s whereabouts to others.


    Due to the terrifying power of the''Judgement Eye'', there must be many people who want to kill Mr. Hooter.


    Such as Ernest, such as Prince Leahy...


    Outside the city of Falling Eagle, I helped Mr. Hooter to block Ernest, but Prince Leahy...hehe, I don''t think Mr. Hooter could escape his pursuit. "


    Colin''s eyes flashed, and he said: "Do you think that the arcane explosion this morning, it is possible that Prince Leahy killed?"


    "It''s possible." Mage Kusius shrugged. "When I met last time, I asked Mr. Hood if there is a way to deal with Prince Lexi''s pursuit.


    But he said nothing.


    Either he doesn''t trust me enough at all, or he hasn''t figured out how to deal with it.


    In either case, I feel that I don''t have to follow him all the way to the dark. "


    Seeing Colin sinking into deep thought, Mage Cusius coughed slightly and said in a slightly flattering tone:


    "Viscount Angley, I have already frankly told everything I know. Please believe that I assisted Mr. Cougar before, and I just wanted to understand the true effect of the forbidden curse of the''eye of judgment'', purely Academic research has absolutely no other thoughts.


    Even, I didn''t even know that Mr. Hood''s target turned out to be the Duke of St. Hild. "


    Colin glanced at Cushius, wondering if he believed his nonsense.


    Kusius felt a little nervous, but he continued: "With my relationship with Vera, of course I will not deliberately harm the Duke of St. Hilde. If I know that Mr. Hoot¡¯s target is the Duke of St. Hilde, I will do my best. Stop him!


    Ahem, I am also very sorry for the death of the duke, so, as a remedy, I am willing to become the magic advisor of the St. Hild family. "


    Colin sneered in his heart. This guy probably watched the situation in the North gradually become clear, and the St. Hild family was not in danger of overthrowing, so he was embarrassed to be a spell advisor.


    However, this is probably the best retreat for Kusius at present.


    He first offended Ernest, the speaker of the Mage Council, and saw that the future of Mr. Cougar''s side was gloomy, and he had no choice but to decide to completely fall to the Saint Hild family.


    "I will pass your request to Vera." Colin suppressed the disgust in his heart and said with a perfunctory smile.


    Then the two chatted briefly, and Colin left.


    Walking on the dimly lit promenade, Colin suddenly smelled a familiar scent again.


    Turning a corner, Colin suddenly discovered that Archbishop Adjani was walking towards himGood evening, Viscount Angele! "Ajiani smiled sweetly, as if a hundred flowers blossomed.


    "Good evening, Your Excellency the Archbishop!" Colin always felt that the current picture had a familiar feeling. Two days ago, they seemed to have met by chance.


    "I just got a good news, I don''t know if you want to hear it?" Ajani walked slowly into Colin, her beautiful face flickering and flickering under the dim light, exuding a fatal charm.


    "Oh? What good news? Come and listen." Colin stopped.


    But Adjani was still getting closer.


    The scent of the rose became stronger and stronger, digging into the depths of Colin''s heart.


    Finally, Ajani stood still less than half a meter away from Colin, slightly raised her head, watery peachy eyes fixedly looking at Colin.


    Red lips lightly opened, and said a news that shocked Colin''s heart:


    "Mr. Hood, dead."

 Chapter 272： Cooperation

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    "How did you die?"


    Although Colin had guessed this possibility before, when the news really came out of Adjani''s mouth, he still couldn''t help but feel a shock in his heart.


    "Prince Leahy killed it." Ajani fixedly looked at Colin''s eyes, as if trying to find something out of it, "Just this morning, in the dwarf army camp outside the city."


    really!


    The surface of Colin was calm, but his heart had already set off a terrifying wave.


    Prince Leahy!


    A paladin at its peak was really terrifying. He entered the Ten Thousand Armies alone, killing a Tier 6 mage, just like pinching an ant to death.


    No wonder Emperor Reinhardt was so jealous of this prince that he even wanted to sell his wife and clan to obtain a bargaining chip that could check and balance this person.


    But Prince Leahy''s response was indeed domineering, he even went directly to Mr. Hooter and killed him unceremoniously.


    This is probably also his warning to Emperor Reinhardt.


    However, for the St. Hild family, Prince Leahy did help a lot.


    Once Mr. Ho dies, the northern border cannot be turned over.


    The St. Theon family had no other outstanding figures except for the position of Mr. Hooter. Once this pillar fell, the rest, even if there were some big cats and kittens, would be so scared that they would lie dormant, and would not dare to appear again.


    Without the Saint Theon family, the rebellion in the north completely lost its source.


    Although the Dawson family and the Maynum family are still entrenched outside Wintery City, they are no longer able to shake the foundation of the St. Hild family.


    The dukes of the four kingdoms of the empire are all from the paladin family, and there has never been an exception.


    If the dwarf wanted to be an exception, he would end up miserably.


    They are now thinking about how to convince the Saint Hild family to agree to the dwarves to establish a nation.


    It''s no wonder that the dwarf messenger Count Anka was so low, and Colin became more convinced that even if there was no agreement this time, the dwarf would send another messenger.


    The current initiative has returned to the Saint Hild family.


    "Viscount Angele, what are you thinking?"


    Colin returned to his senses, and saw Ajani looking at him with piercing eyes, her blue eyes full of inquiry.


    "I''m thinking about how to deal with the remaining rebels."


    "Then have you thought about it?"


    Colin smiled and asked, "Your Excellency, what do you think should be done with those dwarven rebels?"


    Ajani''s complexion was indifferent, a dreamlike color floated in her beautiful big eyes, she could only listen to her piously saying:


    "The Lord of Radiance appreciates forgiveness, but he also values ??punishment. Forgiveness wins praise, but punishment gains awe."


    Colin smiled slightly and understood what Ajani meant.


    In fact, the archbishop has been inciting the St. Hild family to fight to the death with the dwarven forces from beginning to end.


    When Count Uman was in charge of Winter City, she had the same attitude.


    "Are you having some grudges with the dwarf?" Colin asked with a smile.


    Adjani shook her head and said, "I have no prejudice against dwarves. However, I don''t want to see the establishment of a kingdom of dwarves."


    "Oh why?"


    Adjani did not answer directly this time, but instead asked: "Your Excellency, are you willing to see the dwarves establish their own country on the northern territory?"


    "Of course I don''t want to, because this is the northern border!


    Whether as a lord of the north or as the husband of Vera, I have reason to oppose any attempt to split the north.


    But what is your reason? "


    Facing Colin''s doubts, Adjani''s eyes flickered and she whispered softly: "As the archbishop of the northern border, of course I don''t want to see a divided northern border."


    "So that''s it." Colin nodded slowly, understanding Adjani''s motives, "Then we are allies!"


    "Of course." Ajani nodded, and once again burst into a perfect smile.


    Colin looked dry, but soon he lost his mind, kept his due vigilance, and asked again:


    "So, as an ally, should we also contribute to preventing the dwarves from building a nation?"


    The smile on Adjani''s face became more brilliant, and with the rich and holy breath that enveloped her, she was even more charming: "Your Excellency, how do you want me to contribute?"


    Colin took a deep breath, but his nose was full of the strong breath of a mature woman.


    "You can hear that Prince Leahy killed Mr. Hooter so quickly. Is there a spy in the dwarf army?"


    Adjani was taken aback for a moment, but then she recovered her composure again and said calmly: "The Lord of Radiance has faithful followers in every corner of the world!"


    This should be considered an admission.


    However, Colin did admire the intelligence gathering ability of the Glory Church. He had learned once in Ice Rock City because of Vera. Now he did not expect that they would have fanatics in the army of dwarves to inform the church.


    This all-permeable infiltration method is truly incomprehensible.


    Especially among the dwarves, this is even more rare.


    Because although the dwarves have always believed in the Lord of Radiance, the Lord has not given them the glory they deserve¡ªthey cannot be baptized and become knights.


    Therefore, the proportion of fanatics among dwarves is certainly not high.


    But even so, the army of dwarves outside the city is still undressed in front of the church, without any secrets.


    "I need to borrow your ¡®loyal believer¡¯." Colin suggested with a smile.


    Adjani hesitated and said: "What do you want to do? You know, this believer has already taken a lot of risk in order to deliver the message to the church. I can''t let him be sacrificed arbitrarily."


    It is not that it cannot be sacrificed, but it cannot be sacrificed "arbitrarily".


    Colin understood what the other party meant.


    This is because I am worried that my method is not reliable.


    "Please rest assured, of course I will not let faithful believers of the Lord die."


    "Then what are your plans?"


    Colin smiled slightly, and suddenly approached Ajani''s ear.


    The beautiful archbishop was startled. Just about to step back and take a distance, he heard Colin whispering in his ear, and he stayed where he was.


    But her small and exquisite ear turned pink at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Colin sneered in his heart-let you keep teasing me, now it''s my turn to fight back!


    Moreover, this archbishop who has always maintained a holy and pious posture is not really like water, without a trace of mortal desires.


    After talking about his plan, Colin re-opened the distance between the two of them, and showed a smile that he thought to be the most gentleman towards the ruddy Ajani.


    But this smile fell in Adjani''s eyes, but it looked particularly hateful.


    Appearing to be quite annoyed at her previous gaffe, Ajani gave Colin a fierce look.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know how seductive the style in this look is.


    "How sure are you to succeed?"


    Colin folded his arms around his chest and smiled confidently: "Since I dare to make such a suggestion, I am naturally confident enough. Your Excellency, do you have no confidence in me?"


    Ajani stared at Colin for a moment, and finally nodded and said: "I naturally have confidence in you."


    "Good!" Colin stretched out his hand, "Happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation." Adjani didn''t squeeze, reaching out to shook Colin''s hand.


    The soft touch quickly accelerated Colin''s heartbeat.


    But unfortunately, Adjani just shook Colin lightly, and then immediately took away her delicate hand Colin was amazed, seeing the other party turning around and about to leave, she spoke again: "That''s right, Your Excellency Archbishop , Lord Duke¡¯s remains have been delayed for too long, and Vera and I hope that you will hold a funeral for him as soon as possible."


    Adjani suddenly stopped, her big blue eyes staring at Colin again.


    When the Duke''s body first entered the city, she actually noticed something was wrong.


    Moreover, she had also heard Count Uman say that the Duke''s body was dropped, so Colin''s intention in this move was obvious.


    This is the result of worrying about the problem of the remains being discovered, and planning to bury them as soon as possible, so as to give the Duke¡¯s death a conclusion.


    Colin didn''t seem to have a guilty conscience either, and he looked at Adjani openly, as if he had no selfishness, but hoped that the Duke of St. Hild could enter the land as soon as possible.


    Finally, Ajani''s pretty face burst into a smile again and nodded:


    "Okay. After the dwarven rebels are dealt with, I will preside over the funeral for the Duke of St. Hild."

 Chapter 273： condition

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    As expected by Colin, the dwarf once again sent envoys into Winter City the next day.


    It was an old acquaintance-Count Anka.


    Both times, people from the Maynum family came to Winterfell to negotiate, which is enough to see that the Marquis Dawson has been marginalized in the army of dwarves at this time.


    This time Vera and Colin met Count Anka in the garden.


    Of course, in fact, it was Colin who really led the negotiation, and Vera was concentrating on the blood rose she had just planted recently.


    "Viscount Anglia, I have conveyed Miss Vera and your intentions to my father. My father can also understand your concerns.


    However, please believe that our dwarves have no intention of being an enemy of the Saint Hild family.


    However, our will to build a nation independently is also firm!


    In order to make up for the loss in the north, my father is willing to cede a part of the territory..."


    Speaking of this, Earl Anka took out a map of the northern border with a mark and showed it to Colin.


    "From the rushing river to the area of ??the poplar forest, we are willing to unconditionally transfer it to the St. Hild family.


    In addition, the dwarf kingdom will sign an alliance treaty with the north. As long as the Duke of St. Hild has his life, the dwarves will send troops to help!


    Moreover, the Maynum family will turn over 1.5 million gold coins to the Saint Hild family every year!


    Viscount Anglia, this is the tax that a normal Marquis paid to Fengjun every year.


    Therefore, in addition to failing to swear allegiance to the Saint Hild family, the Maynum family has basically fulfilled the obligations of a northern vassal.


    You can even think that the dwarf kingdom is still part of the north, and we dwarves are still the people of the north! "


    Colin rubbed his chin, lost in thought.


    It has to be said that the Maynum family has indeed made great concessions in order to reach a settlement with the Saint Hild family.


    However, Colin was still not satisfied.


    Whether it is the so-called alliance agreement, the annual confession, or even the cession of the territory, it cannot change the fact that the dwarves are going to divide the North!


    As long as the Dwarf King does not swear allegiance to the Duke of St. Hild, then the St. Hild family has no binding force on the Dwarves, and the Dwarf Kingdom will still be a separatist force.


    "These conditions are not enough." Colin shook his head indifferently.


    Count Anka pursed his lips and asked patiently: "Then what else do you want, we can discuss."


    Colin said lightly: "I want the Dwarf King to accept the canonization of the Duke of St. Hild and swear allegiance to the Duke of St. Hild."


    "This is impossible!" Count Anka refused without hesitation, "The Dwarf King will only swear allegiance to Emperor Reinhardt."


    Colin shrugged, spreading his hands and saying, "Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    Count Anka resisted the urge to beat Colin violently, took a few deep breaths, and said in a deep voice: "Viscount Angley, our dwarves came with kindness, but you didn''t expect you to abuse our kindness!


    You know, we dwarves have been waiting for thousands of years to build a nation!


    Please don''t underestimate our determination!


    Don''t even think that dwarves can only compromise!


    Our swords and axes are still extremely sharp, and our warriors still long for blood! "


    Colin quietly looked at Count Anka who was on the verge of rampaging, and suddenly smiled: "Is Mr. Hoot dead?"


    Count Anka suddenly suffocated.


    His big round eyes rolled a few times before nodding helplessly: "Yes."


    Prince Leahy killed Mr. Coquettish in public, so there must be no way to hide it. Count Anka also knew that this news would be learned by Winterfell sooner or later.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    The reason why the Maynum family wanted peace talks so eagerly was that they hoped that everything could be settled before the news of the death of Mr. Hoot was heard by the St. Hild family.


    Unfortunately, it was still a step too late.


    Count Anka sighed in his heart, and finally understood why Colin was so tough.


    Seeing the other party''s face gradually gloomy, Colin smiled and took the northern map, drew a circle on it, and said:


    "I can agree with the dwarves to build a nation, but the territory you promised to cede just now is far from enough. I want this one!"


    Count Anka looked over quickly, but then frowned tightly, hesitatingly said: "Viscount Angley, this piece of your painting...is it the Marquis of the Dawson family?"


    "Yes." Colin took it for granted.


    Count Anka narrowed his eyes and shook his head: "This is impossible. The Dawson family will not agree to such a condition."


    Colin chuckled and said, "But it''s not the Dawson family that is negotiating with me."


    Count Anka finally understood what Colin meant. This was encouraging the Maynum family to betray their allies!


    The dwarf count bowed his head in silence, struggling in his heart.


    Colin saw this and spoke again: "Fran Dawson betrayed the Marquis of Garcia and betrayed the Black Cavalry. It is impossible for the Saint Hild family to forgive such hatred!


    Therefore, in order to reach an agreement with us, the Marquis Dawson must hand it over!


    Moreover, you must be ashamed of such a betrayer.


    Is the Maynum family preparing to establish a kingdom of dwarves with such a person?


    Oh, by the way, I also heard that the Marquis Dawson claimed to be the heir of the former Dwarf King Solingchi family. Could it be that you are going to push him to the throne of the Dwarf King? "


    "What qualifications does he have to be the dwarf king!" Count Anka blurted out with disdain.


    Colin smiled triumphantly: "Then what are you hesitating about?"


    Count Anka remained silent for a while before speaking again: "If we hand over the Marquis of Dawson and cede the Marquis, the St. Hild family will agree to the Maynum family to establish the dwarven kingdom?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded seriously.


    Count Anka seemed to be a little worried, so he turned his attention to Vera.


    Vera just turned around and said solemnly: "Yes, Earl Anka, this is our condition. The Marquis Dawson must pay for his betrayal!"


    Count Anka was still a little bit settled, but for such a condition, he dared not agree to it for a while.


    However, looking at his reaction, he did not resist too much.


    After all, it was the Dawson family that was betrayed, and the interests of the Maynum family were not harmed, but one competitor was missing.


    When Colin saw this, he also had a bottom in his heart, and he spread out a piece of parchment, wrote down the contents of the agreement, and then handed it to Count Anka, saying:


    "You can take this peace agreement back and show it to the Marquis Maynum. If you agree, you can sign it."


    Count Anka put away the sheepskin roll, nodded and said yes, then left in a hurry.


    In the flower room, Vera put down the potted plant in her hand and asked a little worried: "Do you think the Marquis Maynum would agree to such a condition?"


    Colin smiled freely and said: "No matter whether he agrees or not, I have a way to deal with it."


    Vera was relieved now.


    She has almost blind confidence in Colin. After all, no matter what problems she encounters, Colin has always had a way to turn dangers into a breeze and solve them smoothly.


    "I hope my father can execute the Marquis Dawson himself." Vera gritted her silver teeth and said angrily.


    The father she is talking about here, of course, refers to the Marquis Garcia.


    "Of course there is no problem. After the dwarves are resolved, it is almost time to agree to exchange prisoners of war with the East. You should be able to see Marquis Garcia again soon."


    "En." Vera fiddled with the rose petals in front of her, her heart filled with thoughts of her father.


    Today, Vera wore a creamy white tube top and pleated skirt. Her long bright golden hair had many mischievous spins at the end of her hair, which was held by the girl with a red headband.


    Colin stepped forward and took Vera into his arms, did not speak, but stroked his wife''s back lightly.


    Vera also put her arms around Colin''s waist with her backhand, and buried her face in his fiery chest.


    Neither of them spoke, and quietly enjoyed this sweet and warm moment.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Count Anka hurried back to the dwarf camp outside the city.


    "Father, this is the condition of the St. Hild family." Count Anka handed the agreement to the Marquis Maynum and said in a low voice, "They want the Marquis Dawson..."


    The Marquis of Maynum stared at the parchment scroll in his hand, his face changed drastically, and finally snorted:


    "Bad provocative tricks!"


    Count Anka was stunned. Obviously he didn''t expect his father to react like this, so he said after a long while:


    "Father, what do you mean? It might not be impossible to hand over the Marquis Dawson to the St. Hild family..."


    "Idiot!" The Marquis of Maynum hated iron and iron. "If we really sell the Marquis of Dawson, the dwarven coalition will fall apart immediately, and our Maynum family will become a shame to the dwarves!


    At that time, without the support of the Dawson family, will we be able to deal with the relieved Saint Hild family alone? "


    Count Anka heard the words, a deep chill suddenly rose in his heart, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he stammered: "Then...then we...what do we do?"


    The marquis of Maynum flickered in his eyes, and said flatly:


    "Follow me to see the Marquis Dawson!"

 Chapter 274： Trust (Part 1)

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    The night was deep, and the dwarf camp was quiet and solemn.


    "Father, haven''t you rested at this late hour?"


    When the Marquis Dawson looked up, he saw his second son, Wills Dawson, come in.


    Wells has a fair face, no rosacea that is characteristic of dwarves, and a big beard that is well maintained. If it weren''t for the lack of racial restrictions, he would be considered a handsome boy.


    "It''s so late, what are you doing here?" Marquis Dawson frowned.


    For his second son, the Marquis Dawson actually didn''t like it.


    Because he felt that he was too spoiled, not the toughness and tenacity of the dwarves, and he was obsessed with women.


    However, fortunately, the eldest son of the Marquis Dawson was not bad enough to inherit the family business, so the Marquis of Dawson did not care about this second son.


    Wells was a little frightened of his father, so he approached carefully, and said mysteriously: "Father, I just got an amazing news!"


    "What''s the news?" Marquis Dawson said disapprovingly, and immersed himself in reviewing the piles of documents.


    Wells was a little depressed about his father''s perfunctory attitude.


    He knows that he is not valued by his father, but he has always been unwilling to do so. Now, he feels that he has a chance to stand up!


    "Father, this is news that can determine the life and death of the Dawson family!"


    "Say." The Marquis Dawson was a little impatient.


    A trace of resentment flashed across Wells''s face, and he whispered: "Father, I heard that the Marquis of Maynum is going to give you to the St. Hild family in exchange for the consent of the dwarves to establish a nation!"


    The quill in the hands of the Marquis Dawson finally stopped, looked up at his second son, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Where did you hear this news?"


    Wells dodged his gaze and said falteringly: "Father, shouldn''t you worry about the betrayal of the Maynum family first?"


    The Marquis Dawson glared at him and shouted angrily: "Stop talking nonsense! Answer my question!"


    "Yes... I was notified by Archbishop Adjani..."


    "How did she notify you? Why did she notify you?"


    "I...I..." Seeing his father''s increasingly fierce eyes, Wells was so frightened that he could hardly speak.


    "idiot!"


    The Marquis Dawson was full of hair and beard, like a exposed lion.


    I saw him kick Wells to the ground, then rushed up again, grabbed his collar and asked fiercely:


    "Are you secretly contacting people in the church? Are you?"


    Wells nodded tremblingly.


    Then, he was punched into panda eyes by his father.


    Wells screamed exaggeratedly, and the voice even attracted the guards who were on duty.


    However, after seeing the scene of the father beating his son, the guard sneaked out again, seeming to have become accustomed to it.


    "Father, don''t, don''t fight!" Wells cried, "I really didn''t betray military secrets! I really didn''t!"


    The Marquis Dawson didn''t believe in such nonsense.


    He knew his son very well, and while beating, he cursed:


    "A mindless idiot! How many times have I told you, Adjani is a beautiful cannibal snake! How dare you secretly show her courtesy at this time!"


    What is her status? Is it that you, a dwarf who has no right to inherit the title, can expect it?


    She is just using you!


    Take advantage of you! "


    ...


    After a long while, the Marquis Dawson seemed to be finally tired, and then stopped.


    Wells slumped to the ground half-dead, screaming weakly from time to time.


    "Say!" The Marquis Dawson kicked his son again. "What the **** did she tell you?"


    Wells hugged his scarred body and suddenly felt very aggrieved-you didn''t let me contact Ajani, so why do you want to know what she said to me?


    Of course, such words would only dare to slander in the bottom of his heart.


    "She, she said... The Maynum family has reached an agreement with the St. Hild family. As long as you hand over, the St. Hild family will agree to peace talks and allow the dwarves to establish a nation in the north."


    The Marquis Dawson didn''t seem to worry about his situation at all, but asked, "Why did Adjani tell you this?"


    "Father, the situation in Winter City is actually very tense now. Although on the surface, Vera and Colin have gained the upper hand with the Golden Lion Army, in fact, in secret, Master Joyce also has a lot of support. By.


    Of course, these supporters did not want to see Vera successfully resolve the Northern Rebellion and inherit the Duke''s position.


    Archbishop Adjani is one of the supporters of Master Joyce. "


    The Marquis Dawson looked at his son blankly and asked, "So she wants to spoil the peace talks?"


    "Yes." Wells nodded repeatedly. "She hopes to join hands with our Dawson family! This is a letter she wrote to you personally!"


    After speaking, he took out a letter from his arms and handed it to the Marquis Dawson.


    The Marquis Dawson did not read the letter. Instead, he continued to stare at Wells with indifferent eyes and asked: "Did you tell the church about our situation?"


    Wells wanted to shake his head, but looking at his father''s fierce eyes, he had to say hesitantly: "Yes, I said something... but none of them are military secrets, I swear!"


    "What did you say?" Marquis Dawson''s eyes grew colder.


    "I just told the other party that Prince Leahy killed Mr. Hooter. That''s it! There are so many witnesses to this incident, even if I don''t tell it, the church will find it sooner or later!"


    The Marquis Dawson sighed in his heart that his own son was too stupid.


    Such critical information was revealed to the church, and it is no wonder that the messenger sent by the Maynum family was making things difficult for the peace talks.


    Because the other party knows that the most important bargaining chip of the dwarf side is gone.


    However, it seems that in order to reach a reconciliation with the St. Hild family, the Maynum family is really likely to sell the Dawson family.


    While the Marquis of Dawson was thinking, Wells was still talking about defending himself:


    "Father, Archbishop Adjani is actually a trustworthy person.


    The relationship between me and her is not what you imagined. For a holy and pious pastor like the archbishop, I only have infinite reverence in my heart, and I dare not make a trace of blasphemy!


    Moreover, I can see that the archbishop¡¯s current situation in Winter City is not good. Vera and Colin used the Golden Lion Legion to forcibly suppress the resistance in the Lion¡¯s Roar, trying to push an adopted daughter who is a wizard to the north. The position of the Duke of Realm, this is really ridiculous!


    Although Master Joyce is temporarily suppressed, you have to believe that there are many upright northern knights in the city, and they will definitely not allow..."


    "Shut up!" The Marquis Dawson interrupted Wells impatiently.


    Wells shrank his head and dared not speak any more.


    "You are just a **** in the opponent''s hand, do you really think you are favored by Ajani?


    Moreover, the information provided by the other party this time may not be true.


    Even if it is true, it may be just a divorce of the Saint Hild family!


    Only you, an idiot whose mind is full of wine and beauties, can be unclear. Therefore, be deceived and deceived! "


    Wells opened his mouth, wanting to excuse the goddess in his heart, but seeing his father''s fierce eyes, he didn''t dare to refute, he had to cringe on his knees, like a quail in the rain.


    Seeing his unpromising appearance, the Marquis Dawson suddenly lost his breath. Finally, he sighed, waved helplessly, and cursed: "Go back to sleep!"


    "YesWells got up from the ground with a grin, and walked out carefully.


    Behind him came Marquis Dawson''s unkind voice: "Remember, if you are letting me find someone you are contacting the church privately, I will break your leg!"


    "Yes..." Wells quickly quickened his pace and ran away as if to escape.


    The Marquis Dawson sighed lonely and shook his head, seemingly desperate for this son.


    After that, he picked up the letterhead that Wells had handed him just now, ready to see what kind of pie the Archbishop Adjani had painted for the Dawson family.


    After opening the letterhead, the Marquis Dawson frowned immediately.


    This letter... why?


    Before the Marquis of Dawson could study and understand, there was a sound of footsteps outside the tent, and then the sound of a personal guard''s announcement:


    "Master, see you, Marquis Maynum!"


    "Invite him in."

 Chapter 275： Trust (below)

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    "Marquis Dawson, take the liberty to come, did not disturb you rest?"


    As soon as he came in, the Marquis of Maynum greeted him with a smile.


    Behind him, Count Anka followed.


    The Marquis Dawson smiled as usual: "Of course not."


    After greeting the two to take their seats, the Marquis Dawson ordered his guards to bring tea, and then he was not in a hurry, and quietly sipped the tea, waiting for the Marquis of Maynum to come.


    Before long, the Marquis of Maynum took the initiative to speak: "Marquis Dawson, you must also know that Anka has just returned from Winterfell."


    The Marquis Dawson glanced at Count Anka and asked with a smile: "I don''t know how the envoy is going? Does the St. Hild family agree to the peace talks?"


    "The attitude of the St. Hild family is worse than we thought!" Marquis Maynum sighed.


    Count Anka cut in at the right time: "I found out that the St. Hild family had already learned of Mr. Hog''s death, which was beyond my expectation!


    Moreover, this also makes the negotiation and negotiation extremely difficult! "


    The Marquis of Maynum looked gloomy and said coldly: "It is estimated that someone from our side has secretly passed the news to the city, otherwise the Saint Hild family cannot know the death of Mr. Hood so soon."


    Although the Marquis Dawson scolded his stupid son **** in his heart, he was calm on the surface and turned away from the topic:


    "So, the St. Hild family disagrees with the peace talks?"


    Of course, the Marquis of Maynum could not have imagined that the good son of the ally in front of him had leaked the secrets, and he did not bother with it, shook his head and said:


    "No. The St. Hilde family is willing to negotiate. However, they have put forward an extremely excessive condition."


    The Marquis Dawson''s heart moved, and he immediately thought of the information his son had just brought back, and he smiled and asked:


    "What conditions?"


    The Marquis of Maynum stared closely at the eyes of the Marquis of Dawson, and said word by word: "The St. Hild family asks me to hand you over!"


    The Marquis Dawson''s expression changed, his eyes gradually became dangerous, and he said solemnly: "Then, Marquis Maynum, do you plan to accept this condition?"


    The Marquis of Maynum still stared into the eyes of the Marquis of Dawson, but did not answer immediately.


    Of course, the Marquis of Dawson stared back.


    The two are like beasts meeting on a narrow road, and they are engaged in a confrontation of gazes before the battle of life and death.


    The atmosphere in the camp gradually stagnated, and the air seemed to be almost unbreathable.


    The Earl Anka on the side suddenly became fidgety, sweating straight out, and at the same time he was extremely puzzled by his father''s behavior¡ª¡ª


    Why do you deliberately anger the Marquis of Dawson?


    Or in the other party''s camp?


    Aren''t you afraid of being hacked to death by the angry Dawson Family Guards?


    Just when the Count of Anka was about to collapse, the Marquis of Maynum burst out laughing.


    Immediately, the Marquis Dawson also laughed immediately.


    The stagnant air resumed its flow at this moment, as if everything just now was just an illusion.


    Count Anka was a little dumbfounded, but also quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Marquis Dawson, do you think I will accept such a condition?" Marquis Maynum asked with ease.


    The Marquis Dawson also smiled, as if receiving his closest friends: "Of course not! The friendship between the Dawson family and the Maynum family has been passed down for thousands of years, and it is the hope of the revival of the dwarves!


    How can we kill each other? "


    "Yes!" Marquis Maynum clapped his hands and said loudly, "That Viscount Angley thought that using such an agreement could provoke the relationship between us is too naive!"


    "Haha, since you are so frank, then I am not hiding it. I just received a letter from Archbishop Adjani. The letter is still trying to warn me that the Maynum family is going to betray Dawson family!"


    "Oh?" The Marquis of Maynum rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "It seems that Archbishop Adjani has a very good relationship with you. He actually helped inform the news."


    The Marquis Dawson waved his hand and said: "Hey, I think this woman has bad intentions. I am afraid that she is just thinking about how to use our Dawson family to do things for her."


    "Indeed!" Marquis Maynum nodded, "I don''t dare to get too close to that fascinating female priest, for fear of being deceived by her. Your choice to avoid her is a very wise decision!"


    Count Anka finally recollected at this moment, and immediately laughed and praised: "Yes, human beings are too treacherous and cunning, we dwarves should still unite and fight against foreign enemies!"


    The Marquis Maynum nodded with a smile, agreeing with his son''s words. Then, from the corner of his eyes, he saw the letter paper in the hands of the Marquis Dawson and asked, "Is this the letter that Adjani sent?"


    "Yes. It''s all the same old tricks. I want to fool me and I''m a little more tender." The Marquis Dawson frankly handed the letter to the Marquis Maynum and said, "Would you like to see it?"


    "Okay." The Marquis of Maynum was not polite and took it immediately.


    But then he frowned and asked: "Why are there so many altered places on it?"


    The Marquis Dawson said dismissively: "Oh, the original I received is like this. Haha, maybe the archbishop was a little entangled in the wording when he wrote the letter."


    The Marquis of Maynum glanced suspiciously at the Marquis of Dawson, but did not say anything, but looked carefully at the contents of the letterhead.


    After a while, he looked up again, returned the letterhead to the Marquis Dawson, and said: "It seems that the situation in Wintery City may not be stable either."


    The Marquis Dawson nodded and said: "Yes, there must be someone in Lion''s Roar that does not want to see Vera succeeding the Duke. Moreover, the Uman family, if the information given by Mr. Cougar is correct, will also have blood feuds with the Angley family. .


    The potential resistance in the city is definitely not to be underestimated, maybe we can make use of it. "


    The Marquis of Maynum rubbed his chin and seemed to be thinking, then nodded after a moment: "This is indeed a feasible method, but how do we contact the city?"


    The Marquis Dawson coughed a little awkwardly, and said: "I have a way to contact Archbishop Adjani, but I don''t think this person is worthy of trust."


    The Marquis Maynum smiled freely: "Then you don''t have to trust her. We and the church use each other, so you can pretend to answer the request of the respondent first to see what she has arranged for you."


    The Marquis Dawson seemed to have moved. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said: "Well, I can find a way to contact the city and see if the forces dissatisfied with Vera can win over."


    "Okay! Thank you for your hard work!"


    "You are polite!"


    The Marquis of Maynum then stood up and bid farewell to the Marquis of Dawson.


    The night outside the tent is deep, and there is no moon in the sky, only a little bit of starlight.


    The Marquis of Maynum and his son walked quietly. After returning to their camp, the Marquis of Maynum suddenly asked:


    "Do you think the Marquis Dawson lied?"


    "Huh?" Count Anka was stunned. "It should be...no."


    "Haha." The Marquis Maynum sneered and said, "You don''t see the letter paper. It is all traces of alteration. The Marquis Dawson said it was originally like this, but I think it might be after he received the letter. , Deliberately altered important information!"


    Count Anka thought for a while, nodded and said: "It is indeed possible..."


    The Marquis of Maynum said again: "There is also the writing on the letterhead, have you noticed it?"


    Count Anka was suddenly embarrassed because he didn''t pay attention to the handwriting.


    "Don''t you feel familiar?" Marquis Maynum prompted.


    Count Anka recalled it carefully, and suddenly a flash of inspiration, took out the peace agreement from his arms, and said in surprise: "The handwriting on that letterhead is the same as the handwriting on this agreement!"


    The Marquis Maynum nodded and asked: "I remember you said that this agreement was written by Viscount Angley on the spot?"


    "Yes! I saw it with my own eyes!" Earl Anka finally woke up, "So, that letter paper was not written by Ajani to Marquis Dawson at all, but Viscount Anglia!"


    "Yes The Marquis of Dawson should have lied." The Marquis of Maynum looked gloomy and said again, "Moreover, this is not the first lie he told."


    "He also concealed other things?" Count Anka was surprised.


    "Do you still remember how he reacted when I told him that someone in the camp had leaked the news that Mr. Zhang was dead to Wintertime City?"


    Count Anka thought for a while, and said in shock: "He didn''t respond, but changed the subject!"


    "Yes." Marquis Maynum sneered. "There is such an important thing as a **** in the camp. He doesn''t care at all. Don''t you think it is too strange?"


    Count Anka immediately said: "Unless, he arranged for this rape!"


    "Yes." The Marquis of Maynum sighed and stopped abruptly.


    He looked back to the direction of the Dawson family camp and said quietly:


    "Fran Dawson, how do you make me trust you?"

 Chapter 276： captive

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    The dwarf messenger was ushered in again in Winterfell.


    This is the third time Earl Anka has made a mission in a short period of time, but this time, he is not alone.


    Accompanied by the eldest son of the Marquis Dawson-Earl Falco Dawson.


    Unlike the unreliable Wells, Earl Falco, as the eldest son of the Dawson, is indeed a heir to the Dawson family, and he is calm and respected by the Dawson.


    Obviously this time on the mission, the Dawson family is no longer worried about letting the Maynum family negotiate with the St. Hild family alone.


    Of course, this can also be regarded as proof that the Maynum family and the Dawson family are close together, which has defeated the enemy''s conspiracy.


    As for the mentality of these two dwarf families, it is estimated that only the parties themselves know.


    However, seeing this battle, Colin decisively took Vera into hiding, and let Bachelor Dawn deal with the dwarf messenger.


    He knew that with Dawson and Maynum present at the same time, the peace talks could no longer make any meaningful progress.


    So, Bachelor Dawn chatted with the two dwarf earls for a whole day, seemingly arguing, you come and I talked and talked, but in fact, after looking back at the end, I found that there was no consensus at all.


    Although Count Anka and Count Falco were angry in their hearts, they were helpless, because Bachelor Dawn had always maintained a friendly and positive attitude, as if they were sincerely willing to reach peace talks with the dwarves, but they couldn''t agree on certain conditions for a while.


    At the dinner, the Anglia couple, who had disappeared all day, finally appeared.


    Count Anka and Count Falco entangled for a while, but did not get any meaningful answer. Colin just kept saying: "You talk to Bachelor Dawn, he can completely represent the Saint Hild family. "


    In desperation, the two dwarf earls had no choice but to give up, secretly thinking about how to deal with this seemingly friendly, but in fact, very difficult Daun Bachelor tomorrow.


    As the night darkened, a place in the southern district of Wintery City suddenly became lively.


    This was originally a deserted open space, but now many simple camps have been densely built.


    The camp was blocked by a fence of thorns, and there was a sign at the door¡ªCaptive Camp.


    In the Battle of Rushing River, the Golden Lion Army defeated the Dawson family''s army crossing the river and captured about 15,000 prisoners of war.


    After entering the Winter City, these dwarf captives were placed here, except for a daily meal that kept them from starving, no one had been taking care of them.


    Only tonight, some important person seems to have arrived in the camp.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" the dwarf captive Holmun asked his companion in a low voice.


    "have no idea."


    After asking several times in a row, no definite answer was obtained.


    While he was in doubt, Holm suddenly realized that there was a burst of cheers in front of him, as if he had received some great news.


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to let us go?"


    Homen was scratching his head in a hurry, trying to figure out what was going on, but couldn''t squeeze in front.


    But before long, his team leader ran back with excitement and shouted: "The St. Hild family and the Dawson family have reached an agreement to stop fighting! We can go home!"


    "Really...really? Can you go home?" The happiness came so suddenly that Holm couldn''t believe it for a while.


    And the dwarven comrades around him had already started to cry in excitement.


    "Then when shall we leave? Tomorrow?"


    "No, let us go later!"


    "So fast!"


    Holm was excited and couldn''t wait to leave this place that brought him bad memories.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before the gate of the prisoner camp was completely opened, and the dwarves lined up in a neat line under the orders of the officers and walked out slowly.


    On the way, Homen also saw the figure of General Tumu.


    As a Tier 5 fighter, General Tumu was highly prestigious in the Dawson family''s army, but after being captured, he suddenly disappeared mysteriously and did not know where he went.


    But at this time, his reappearance also made all the captives feel confident.


    Although they have not had enough food these days, the dwarven captives still cheered up and proceeded in an orderly manner in accordance with the orders of the Golden Lion Army.


    Homen was also in the queue, looking around as he walked, and half an hour later, he found that he had reached the gate of the city.


    The open city gate looked deep and terrible under the night, but in the eyes of the dwarven captives, it was a gate to hope.


    After he walked out of Winterfell, Holm was finally sure that he was saved!


    Outside the city gate, an equipment office was also set up.


    When every dwarf captive passes there, he will get a weapon.


    Homen also got a long knife. Although his original set of leather armor and bow and arrow should not be returned, the long knife still made him feel a little at ease.


    The atmosphere in the team gradually became warmer, and some dwarven captives even sang war hymns to celebrate their rebirth.


    There are few stars tonight, and boundless darkness covers the earth. In this dark night, there is no idea what awaits these dwarven captives.


    Homen should also sing with his comrades, and his footsteps were brisk, even the hunger that had been looming over him for this period of time disappeared temporarily.


    Suddenly, the team in front stopped.


    In the darkness, the military orders were not communicated smoothly, and there was a little chaos in the team of the dwarves, but they were soon suppressed by the officers.


    "What''s the matter?" Holm asked his heart again.


    "Encountered the sentinel of the Maynum family." The team leader comforted.


    Holm breathed a sigh of relief, and then became excited again, because it showed that they were already very close to the dwarf camp, and they might be able to eat hot food soon!


    Just as Homen was immersed in the fantasy of food and his saliva was flowing down, there was another riot in front of him.


    "what happened again?"


    "I''ll go ahead and have a look, you stay where you are, don''t run around!" The team leader ordered a few words, and then went to investigate the situation.


    Holm had to wait patiently, but the hunger that had disappeared suddenly reappeared, and the coming was fierce, far more violent than before, almost making Holm unable to sustain himself.


    As time went by, the team of dwarves captured still did not get the order to move forward.


    And the patience of Homen and others quickly faded in this endless waiting, and anxiety and anger gradually spread among the prisoners.


    "Why don''t we go back!"


    "Why don''t we go back!"


    ...


    There was a sudden shout in front of him.


    Holm was on the verge of breaking out at this moment, just in time to see the team leader running back with an angry expression.


    "Captain, what''s going on in front?"


    "The Maynum family won''t let us enter the camp!"


    "Why?"


    "They said that they had not received any news of the release of the prisoners. They also said that the family messenger is still in Winter City and that they have not reached an agreement with the St. Hild family at all."


    "Fart! We are all back, how could we not reach an agreement? If we don''t reach an agreement, the Golden Lion Corps will let us go?"


    Just when Homen was indignant, the riots in front suddenly began to escalate, and there were constant fierce fighting and screams.


    "We want to go home!"


    "We are not enemies!"


    "We want to see Lord Dawson!"


    ...


    I don¡¯t know who provoked it In short, the dwarven captives actually confronted the Maynum family, their words became more and more intense, and they gradually lost control.


    Boom!


    The earth trembles suddenly, only see General Mu smashing the sledgehammer against the ground, roaring:


    "Who dares to stop me!"


    After speaking, he rushed into the Maynum family''s army.


    He acted as if a little spark fell into the hot oil, instantly detonating a raging fire!


    The dwarven captives, who had become extremely anxious during the long hunger and waiting, broke out completely at this time, and under the leadership of General Tumu, they rushed to the position of the Mennum family one after another.


    The night is deep, but the killing has quietly begun.

 Chapter 277： Chaos

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    "What? Winter City released the prisoners?"


    After hearing the news of the prisoner''s return, the first thing the Marquis Dawson felt was not joy, but shock.


    Because his son, Earl Falco, was still on mission in the city, how could the Golden Lions suddenly release their captives?


    Moreover, even if the conditions are negotiated, Earl Falco and Earl Anka cannot sign a contract with the St. Hild family in private.


    So, this must be a conspiracy!


    "Yes, Lord Marquis. But... the returning captive seems to be in conflict with the Menham family."


    Hearing the report from the guards, the anxiety in Marquis Dawson''s heart grew stronger.


    After thinking for a moment, he decisively ran to the Maynum family camp.


    As soon as he entered the territory of the Maynum family, the Marquis Dawson was surrounded by a team of guards.


    "Take me to see the Marquis of Maynum!"


    "Well, Lord Maynum is about to see you."


    Seeing these heavily armed and grim-faced soldiers, Marquis Dawson flashed a trace of anger in his heart.


    What does Marquis Maynum mean?


    If he doesn''t take the initiative to come, is he going to send someone to arrest him?


    Enduring his inner anger, the Marquis Dawson came to the center of the Maynum family camp.


    "Marquis Maynum, what do you mean?" As soon as we met, Marquis Dawson asked angrily.


    "I also want to ask you, Marquis Dawson, why did Winter City suddenly release the prisoners of your family?"


    "I don''t know this, but I think this is most likely a conspiracy of the Saint Hild family!"


    "Conspiracy? What conspiracy?" The Marquis Maynum remained unmoved, and his gaze toward the Marquis Dawson was still full of suspicion.


    "Instigate discord!" Marquis Dawson said solemnly, "From the very beginning, the St. Hild family has been trying to instigate our relationship.


    Did you forget the previous peace agreement that asked you to surrender me?


    They know that we can¡¯t trust each other, so they use this time and time again to try to divide our relationship.


    The captives this time may also be their conspiracy!


    Therefore, the more this is the time, the more we must trust each other and be honest with each other.


    If I really want to betray you, I won''t take the initiative to explain it at this time. "


    When the Marquis Maynum heard this, his face was slightly loosened, and he seemed to believe the words of the Marquis Dawson.


    He was silent for a moment, and asked, "Then what do you think should be done now?"


    The Marquis Dawson breathed a sigh of relief. The attitude of the Marquis Maynum made him feel that there should be room for recovery, so he seriously suggested:


    "I think that the first thing to do is to appease the prisoners who have been released, so that the warriors who have thrown their blood for the dwarves should not be chilled.


    Then, on the one hand, we can carefully question the officers among the prisoners to see why the Golden Lion Army put them back.


    On the other hand, we also want to contact Anka and Falco in the city as soon as possible..."


    While the Marquis of Dawson actively cooperated with the Marquis of Maynum to try to eliminate the bad effects of the sudden release of prisoners, the development of the situation was rapidly deteriorating in an unpredictable direction.


    The news of the prisoners being released soon spread in the Dawson family camp. Unlike the resistance and skepticism of the Maynum family, the Dawson family must be very willing to accept these prisoners.


    After all, those captives are their comrades in arms, even relatives.


    But when news of the conflict between the captives and the Maynum family army came, the officers of the Dawson family immediately fell into doubt and anger.


    They came to the camp of the Marquis Dawson one after another, wanting to ask what happened, why did the Maynum family attack their captives?


    But at this time, the Marquis of Dawson had already gone to see the Marquis of Maynum and was not in the camp at all.


    Without the leader of the group of dragons, the officers of the Dawson family suddenly became a quarrel. Some said that they were going to rescue the prisoners, some said that they had to ask about the situation first, and some said they would wait for the Marquis Dawson to return...


    In short, the Dawson family camp also became a mess.


    At this moment, Wells was pushed out by the arguing officers.


    As the second son of the Marquis Dawson, he had no prestige in the army, but under the current circumstances, the Marquis Dawson disappeared. The eldest son of the Marquis, Earl Falco, has not returned from his mission to Winter City, so Wells actually Became the person most qualified to lead the Dawson family army at this moment.


    Although everyone knows that Wells is unreliable, a mediocre leader is better than no leader.


    If this quarrel continues, it is estimated that the prisoners who have just been released will be killed.


    Wells was also panicked at this time.


    But facing the scorching eyes of the officers, he couldn''t back down, he had to make a decision.


    The tremendous pressure on his face made Wells start trembling involuntarily, sweating all over, and dry mouth.


    He forced himself to calm down, but he still didn''t dare to take responsibility when he spoke. He just said, "I think... we still have to find my father first..."


    "The Lord Marquis Dawson went to the Maynum family. We have sent someone to look for it, but there has been no response!" an officer shouted loudly.


    Wells panicked even more, but then, a thought came to him like lightning, making him blurt out:


    "No! The Marquis of Maynum probably wants to detain his father and hand it over to the Saint Hild family in exchange for the other side''s understanding!"


    "what?!"


    This sentence immediately caused the Dawson family officers to blow up the pot, and it was the first time they heard such news.


    Immediately, the scene became more chaotic, but more people began to ask for an army to pick up the Marquis Dawson, and of course the released prisoners.


    Wells seemed to feel that he had figured out the whole story at this time, and the reason why his father had been gone for a long time must have been detained.


    At this moment, the glory of the Dawson family made him change his cowardly character in the past, and took the initiative to stand up and scream, asking everyone to go and rescue the Marquis of Dawson.


    In the chaos and anxiety, the Dawson family finally has a unified voice. Although this voice may not guide them towards a bright future, at this moment, the confused people need a direction. No matter where it leads, it is better than Make a circle in the dark.


    As a result, the loud bugle sounded in the Dawson family camp.


    That is a signal of offense.


    ...


    Hearing this voice, the Marquis Dawson instantly froze on the spot, and his whole person was stupid.


    Originally, he was about to persuade the Marquis of Maynum to accept the prisoners first and stabilize the situation, but now, with the sound of such a horn, the entire camp of dwarves is boiling.


    The eyes of the Marquis of Maynum also became sharp like a snake in an instant.


    "Fran Dawson! What do you want to do!"


    "This is a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!"


    The Marquis Dawson explained profusely: "Marquis Maynum, it must be those idiots who saw that I was gone for a long time and thought that something happened to me. On impulse, this was the only way to do stupid things.


    But I hope you understand that I have absolutely no desire to fight against you, and our two families absolutely cannot fight against each other. This will only make the St. Hild family cheaper!


    Please let me go back, and I will surely appease those guys who only get into trouble! "


    "Let you go back?" The Marquis of Maynum sneered. "You play tricks with me several times, do you really think I''m a fool?"


    The Marquis Dawson was already sweating profusely, and his tone was already imploring: "Marquis Maynum, you can hold me here It will only increase the misunderstanding. , The conflict is getting worse!"


    "Misunderstanding?" The Marquis Maynum''s eyes were cold. "When you lied to me last night, there was no trust between us!


    Now Winterfather City has released the prisoners of the Dawson family for no reason, and these prisoners actually start to attack my army without a word, hehe, do you really think you can continue to be deceived? "


    The Marquis Dawson was stunned, and said in doubt: "Why did I lie to you last night?"


    However, the Marquis of Maynum has lost patience with the Marquis of Dawson, smiled coldly, and said to the left and the right:


    "Enter the Lord Marquis Dawson, no one is allowed to see him without my order!"


    "Yes!" The guards immediately stepped forward to surround the Marquis Dawson.


    "Marquis Maynum, Marquis Maynum! Listen to my explanation! This is a conspiracy of the St. Hild family, you can''t be fooled!"


    The Marquis Dawson was still shouting, but the Marquis of Maynum had left without looking back.

 Chapter 278： showdown

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    The soft light of the crystal chandelier illuminates the main hall of the church.


    Earl Falco stepped on the thick pale yellow wool carpet and walked slowly into the hall.


    The night was already dark, and there was only one old priest who was watching the night in the church.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m looking for Archbishop Adjani."


    The old priest suddenly frowned: "Sorry, it''s too late today. The archbishop has already rested. You can..."


    "Earl Falco." At this moment, the bishop emeritus suddenly appeared in the temple and greeted Earl Falco, "Please follow me."


    Count Falco smiled apologetically at the old priest, and then walked to the backyard of the church with the ex-empire.


    This time on his mission to Winter City, his father, Marquis Dawson, asked him to find a way to see Archbishop Adjani.


    Although the unreliable guy in Wells often does some stupid things, he also got in touch with the church leader in the north. Now the peace talks with the St. Hild family are deadlocked, and the Dawson family is going to try the church. There may be some unexpected surprises on this road.


    "Boom boom boom."


    The bishop emeritus clicked the door lightly, and a lazy voice came from inside: "Come in."


    "Earl Falco, please." The emeritus bishop smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Count Falco smiled at the retired bishop, and then pushed in.


    This room is supposed to be a special meeting room for the archbishop. Although the decoration inside is not luxurious, it is quite exquisite.


    As soon as Falco entered the door, he saw Archbishop Ajani''s back. She was standing quietly in front of the window, looking at the dark night sky in the distance.


    Perhaps because it was not in public, the archbishop tonight wore not a priest¡¯s robe, but a purple dress. The dark clothes formed a strong contrast with her white skin, which further highlighted her dusty temperament, as if she was born into the world. Angel.


    On the window sill next to Ajani, there was a crystal vase with a half bottle of water in it, and a bunch of purple irises in the water, which happened to match the color of Ajani''s clothes.


    The evening breeze outside the window moved the petals of the iris flower and spread a fascinating fragrance into the room.


    "Good evening, Earl Falco."


    Ajani didn''t turn around, just lowered her head and fiddled with the petals of the iris flower.


    But just such a back view made Count Falco''s heart beat faster and his tongue became dry.


    He finally understood why his brother was so obsessed with this woman.


    "Good evening, Your Excellency Archbishop! I take the liberty to visit, I hope it doesn''t interrupt your rest."


    Adjani pointed sideways to a small round table in the room, and whispered softly: "Don''t be so nervous, sit down and have a drink."


    Count Falco thanked him, and sat down at the table, picked up his teacup, and took a sip.


    The bitter taste made Earl Falco''s spirit a little refreshed. Seeing Adjani staring out the window, he spoke again:


    "Your Excellency, I came to you this time mainly because I want to thank you for your father¡¯s last message. Although the Marquis of Maynum was not caught up in the St. Hild family, the Dawson family would like to thank you for your kind reminder. ."


    "Really? The relationship between the Maynum family and the Dawson family really surprised me."


    Because Adjani had his back facing Count Falco, he couldn''t see her expression, so he smiled and nodded:


    "You can rest assured that our dwarves have been fighting for this common goal for thousands of years. It is not a simple provocation that can divide our alliance."


    At this time, there was a faint noise outside the window, and the expression on Adjani''s face became very exciting.


    Although Count Falco was a little surprised at what these noises were about, he couldn''t come to the window to see, it would be too rude. He had to suppress his curiosity for a while, and then said:


    "Your Excellency, the negotiations with the St. Hild family have now reached a deadlock. So I wonder if you can put some pressure on the St. Hild family to facilitate this peace talks?


    In return, our Dawson family is willing to support all your actions in the North, including, hehe, the issue of the Duke of the North''s inheritance rights. "


    Hearing this, Ajani finally turned around.


    With a faint smile on her face of melon seeds, which were carved like fat and jade, her eyes fixed on Count Falco like autumn water. As her eyes flowed, she was full of charm.


    Count Falco only felt that an unknown flame suddenly rose from his lower abdomen, making his body hot and almost unable to hold himself.


    "Earl Falco, what do you think is my position on the issue of the inheritance of the Duke of the North?"


    Ajani''s lazy and slightly hoarse tone, like a swan feather, constantly moved the restless heart of Count Falco.


    "I..." Count Falco breathed heavily, his face flushed, and his eyes fixed on Adjani, as if to melt her completely with his gaze.


    "What are you?" Ajani lightly turned her right wrist, and a purple long whip flew out and slapped Count Falco on the shoulder.


    "what!"


    Count Falco screamed.


    He didn''t understand why Adjani turned her face suddenly, but what was even more shocking was that he himself was clearly a Tier 4 fighter, and he didn''t escape the attack of a priest just now!


    You know, the pastor was originally an auxiliary profession, and was not good at fighting power at all.


    Moreover, the speed of that whip was not fast. If it was normal, Falco felt that he could avoid it completely.


    But now, he found that his legs seemed to be filled with lead, his whole body was burning like fire, and his brain was flooded with all kinds of messy thoughts, and he couldn''t keep calm.


    "Earl Falco, what are you trying to say?"


    The smile on Adjani¡¯s face became sweeter, and her voice was gentle as if her wife was greeting the returning husband, but at the same time, the long whip in her hand was thrown out mercilessly again, knocking Count Falco over with a slap. On the ground.


    There is a problem with the tea!


    Count Falco finally reacted, but at this time his consciousness was on the verge of collapse.


    Adjani in front of him had completely changed from an angel to a devil in his eyes, although he had no idea what the reason was for the other party to do this.


    The noise outside the window became louder and louder, and at the same time bursts of fire light gradually lit up, dispelling the darkness that enveloped the earth.


    Ajani glanced at the movement outside the city one last time, put away the whip, and walked towards the door of the room.


    When she reached the door, she put one hand on the handle, but looked back at Count Falco, who was struggling on the ground, as if she was expecting something.


    After a while, Earl Falco finally raised his head and let out a different roar.


    His eyes had turned red, as if he had completely lost his mind. When he saw Ajani at the door of the room, he immediately jumped from the ground and rushed up.


    A smug sneer appeared at the corner of Adjani''s mouth, she immediately tore off the sleeves of her dress to reveal her bright white arms. At the same time, she opened the door of the room and rushed out, crying bitterly in her mouth:


    "Earl Falco! You, what are you going to do!"


    ...


    "Earl Falco, Earl Falco!"


    Count Anka knocked on the door for a long time, but found that there was no response at all.


    An alarmed guard on patrol came over and said, "Earl Falco is out."


    "Do you know where he went?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know either."


    Count Anka was anxious and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    He was awakened by the noise outside the city. Winter City was built on the mountain, and the Lion''s Roar was on the top of the mountain. Looking down, he could see the fire in the dwarf camp outside the city.


    Count Anka didn''t know what happened there, but guessed that 80% was not a good thing.


    Seeing that Count Falco was not there, Count Anka walked to the main castle alone.


    "Excuse me, have Miss Vera and Viscount Anglia rested?"


    The guard glanced at Count Anka, and then motioned for him to go in.


    Count Anka quickly opened the heavy door, and then he saw Colin and Vera in the hall at first glance.


    "Earl Anka, can''t you sleep either?"


    Colin didn''t seem to be surprised by the arrival of Count Anka, turned his head and greeted him with a smile.


    But Count Anka¡¯s heart sank because he saw Colin wearing armor with Vera¡¯s assistance!


    "Ann... Viscount Anglia, what are you going to do?" Count Anka asked in a quiet voice.


    Colin patted the Blade of Judgment on his waist and smiled: "Some people outside the city are dishonest and are noisy at this late hour. I have to teach them a lesson."


    Earl Anka¡¯s forehead was sweating with cold sweat and said with difficulty: "Viscount-sir, what happened outside?"


    "You go and have a look with me, don''t you all know."


    Colin had already put on the armor at this time, kissed Vera lightly on the forehead, and then sent an invitation to Count Anka.


    However, Earl Anka''s bad premonition became stronger and stronger, and he said anxiously: "Viscount Lord, are you ready to start a war!"


    Colin''s expression was cold, and he insisted: "The war has already begun from the moment you besieged the city!"


    "I..." Count Anka wanted to defend something, but Colin had already strode out.


    "Miss Vera! Does the St. Hild family really want to die with the dwarves?" Count Anka still didn''t give up, shouting to Vera.


    However, Vera directly ignored him, took Colin''s arm, and walked out together.


    Count Anka stood there for a while, his face changed drastically, and finally followed after gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 279： Make a choice

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    Huh!


    Homen drew the long knife from the enemy''s chest, and the hot blood splashed on his face.


    Call-call-


    He was gasping, because the abdominal cramps caused by hunger made him almost unable to straighten his waist. The liquid of blood or sweat blurred Holm''s eyes, making him unable to see the situation ahead.


    This battle came too suddenly and too inexplicably.


    Homen thought he could finally get rid of the fate of a prisoner, but he didn''t expect that what was waiting for him was not the acceptance of the friendly forces, but the attack!


    He couldn''t figure out why the men of the Maynum family wanted to kill them.


    But he is just an unknown person, unable to figure out the situation, and unable to reverse the situation. When the enemy is flooding, he has no choice but to resist.


    The long-term malnutrition during his captivity made Holm''s lack of combat effectiveness. At this time, his hands seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn''t lift it up at all.


    Under the darkness of night, Homen didn''t know what the current battlefield situation was like, only that the comrades around him kept falling, and even the team leader had already died.


    Had it not been for General Tumu to be at the forefront like a **** of war, these newly released dwarven captives would have collapsed long ago.


    But now, they are also on the verge of collapse.


    At this moment, Holm suddenly heard a faint noise coming from behind him. When he looked back, he saw that the gate of Winter City opened again, and a fire dragon made up of countless torches emerged from the gate.


    The Golden Lion Corps is here too!


    There was a twitch in Holm''s heart. He had an ominous premonition that tonight would be an unbearable night for the dwarf.


    The Golden Lion Corps leaving the city did not rush to join the battlefield, but began to line up a neat formation against the city wall, as if waiting for the dwarves to decide their own victory or defeat.


    Such a movement obviously made the two fighting dwarves realize that it was not good, and the horn of retreat was immediately sounded in the Maynum family''s army.


    But at this time, the Dawson family army reluctantly pursued it because they wanted to rescue the Marquis of Dawson.


    Only the dwarf captives released from the city of Winter, all of them slumped to the ground as if they were frustrated, they were unable to move anymore.


    In this battle, they were the side that suffered the most casualties. There were more than 15,000 prisoners. At this time, they were still able to breathe. It is estimated that less than half of the original.


    When the Maynum family''s army gradually withdrew, the Golden Lion Army''s army formation slowly came up.


    "Put down your weapons, kneel and surrender!"


    "Put down your weapons, kneel and surrender!"


    ¡­


    Hearing such a voice, Holm could no longer raise any thoughts of resistance, and immediately threw away the long knife in his hand, knelt down on the ground obediently, and sighed secretly at the same time¡ª


    Fart!


    How come you became a prisoner again just after being released!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The gleam of dawn gradually tore the darkness away and gave light to the earth again.


    The armies of the Dawson family and the Maynum family also temporarily stopped fighting and entered a tense confrontation stage.


    In fact, the Marquis Maynum regretted immediately when he saw the Golden Lion Legion out of the city.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he also understood that he might be fooled.


    So, while leading his army to slowly retreat away from Winter City, he sent an envoy to the Dawson family army to demand reconciliation.


    At this time, Wells Dawson, who commanded the Dawson family army, immediately made a request. The only possibility of reconciliation is that the Maynum family immediately release the Marquis Dawson and compensate the Dawson family for their losses.


    However, at this time, the Marquis of Maynum had other thoughts.


    He knew very well that after a night of scuffle, the relationship between the Dawson family and the Maynum family had been completely broken. Even if he did release the Marquis of Dawson and compensated for the loss according to Wells¡¯s request, it would be impossible to let the two of them. The relationship has been restored as before.


    The seeds of distrust have been deeply planted, and it is extremely difficult to eliminate them.


    Once the two big families of the dwarves can no longer work together, they will no longer have the advantage when facing the St. Hild family. Even after a night of melee, the dwarven coalition, which is extremely exhausted and guarded against each other, may be both. It may not be the opponent of the Golden Lion Army.


    At this time, the Marquis Maynum was thinking about how to end it.


    In his view, the conditions for peace talks originally proposed by the Saint Hild family are not unacceptable.


    The Marquis Dawson seemed to see something in the uncertain eyes of the Marquis Maynum, and immediately spoke:


    "If you want to hand me over in exchange for the forgiveness of the St. Hild family, you are just looking for a dead end."


    The Marquis Maynum''s heart moved, and he asked in a deep voice, "Why?"


    The Marquis Dawson smiled and said: "You haven''t understood yet? The St. Hild family didn''t plan to negotiate with us from the beginning. They can''t tolerate the dwarves to establish a country independently in the north!


    Therefore, the tricks against us are one after another, one after another!


    If you hand me over and even defeat the Dawson family army with the Golden Lion Corps, do you think that the St. Hild family will let the Maynum family be spared?


    Do not!


    They will find ways to clean up the Maynum family too!


    At that time, without the help of the Dawson family, are you sure that the Maynum family can face the Saint Hild family alone? "


    The Marquis of Maynum fell silent immediately.


    When the Marquis Dawson saw this, he immediately struck the iron while it was hot and said: "So, the Dawson family and the Maynum family are the existences that both prosper and lose!


    Only when the two of us are united can the dwarves gain a foothold in the North! "


    But the Marquis of Maynum did not immediately agree, but frowned and asked: "Marquis Dawson, do you think that after what happened last night, I can continue to trust you?"


    The Marquis Dawson took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I can promise that as long as you let me go back, I will immediately close the army and will never allow them to attack you!


    Moreover, I can also send Falco to you! "


    The Marquis Maynum''s eyes condensed, and he moved a little.


    He knew that Earl Falco was the heir identified by the Marquis Dawson, and such behavior was more binding than a simple verbal promise.


    But then he frowned again: "Isn''t Count Falco in Wintery City now? It is estimated that they have been detained by the Saint Hild family, how can you give him to me?"


    The Marquis Dawson rolled his eyes and immediately said: "Then Wells is all right, you let me go, and I will hand Wells to you as a hostage."


    The Marquis of Maynum chuckled, shook his head and said: "Are you stupid? That boy Wells doesn''t take you seriously at all. I guess you won''t feel bad if I kill him."


    The Marquis Dawson said helplessly: "Then what are you going to do?"


    The Marquis of Maynum was lost in thought.


    But at this moment, the army of the Golden Lion Legion had already caught up, and the soldiers pointed directly at the Maynum family.


    On the other hand, the Uman family¡¯s army also rushed there. Their target was the Dawson family¡¯s army, but the difference was that the Uman family¡¯s army just deployed its formation and did not intend to attack, as if it was just Guard against the Dawson family, let them not act rashly.


    On the Golden Lion Legion''s side, the horn of attack has already sounded. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Seeing such a situation, the Marquis of Maynum immediately ordered the army to prepare for the battle, and at the same time looked at the Marquis of Dawson with cold eyes, and sneered:


    "You also said that there is no secret connection with the Saint Hild family, so why does the Golden Lion Army attack my army alone, but not your army?"


    The Marquis Dawson sighed, as if a little discouraged: "If you are always confused by the divorcing methods of the Saint Hild family, then there is really no need for us to continue to cooperate.


    The dream of a nation of dwarves, ha ha, maybe, as Marquis Garcia said, it''s really just a joke! "


    Having said this, the Marquis Dawson closed his eyes with a blank face, as if he didn''t want to say more.


    The face of the Marquis Maynum was uncertain, but the enemy did not allow him to think about it at all, so he had to temporarily throw away all his distracting thoughts and concentrate on dealing with the attack of the Golden Lion Legion.


    Soon, the forward forces of the two armies met head-on.


    The sound of shouting and killing filled this wilderness in an instant.

 Chapter 280： Urge the enemy

    oom!


    The two surging armies finally collided inevitably.


    The fierce golden-iron clash and the tragic howl intertwined in an instant, the dazzling blood blossoms burst into bloom, and many soldiers fell down in wailing in an instant.


    In a no-frills head-on collision, strength is everything.


    One side of the Golden Lions still maintains a rigorous square charge.


    The first row of infantry took up the strong shield in their hands and connected them to form an icy shield wall, blocking the surging dwarves from the shield wall.


    The infantry in the second and third rows used their long spears to continuously stab from the gaps and gaps between the shields and the dwarves who were blocking the shield wall.


    Bang!


    A dwarf soldier was pushed forward by a turbulent crowd and slammed into the giant shield of the Golden Lion Legion. The sharp spikes on the surface of the giant shield instantly left a dozen huge blood holes in him. The dwarf soldier supported the huge shield with both hands, and screamed and pulled out his body.


    However, when he lowered his head, he saw more than a dozen blood arrows gushing out of his body. The fear of death instantly enveloped him, and screams of screams continued to erupt from his mouth.


    boom!


    Another dwarf soldier slammed the huge shield with a deafening noise. However, it did not break the huge shield, leaving only a small innocuous dent on it.


    Whizzing!


    Two sharp spears pierced from the gap on both sides of the huge shield. With a flash of cold light, they plunged into the lower abdomen of the dwarf soldier, and then leaked from his back. The red blood flowed down the gun. The blade slowly dripped.


    Behind him, a fearless dwarf soldier stepped on the shoulders of his companion, leaped vigorously, and came to the huge shield. The sharp long knife in his hand was raised high, laughing wildly and slashing to hide behind the huge shield. Human soldier.


    However, before the steel knife in his hand fell, a cold spear pierced out like a snake.


    Huh!


    The sharp blade pierced the chest of the dwarf soldier, nailing him firmly in midair.


    A long and stern howl emanated from the short population, followed by a blast of hot blood, and the young vitality flowed away from him like a tide.


    "Kill me!"


    A dwarf officer rushed to the huge shield, and the long-handled sledgehammer in his hand smashed down.


    boom!


    Amid the violent impact, a strong steel shield was instantly torn apart, unable to stop the dwarf warrior''s hammer power.


    The human soldier hiding behind the huge shield was struck by lightning, and was immediately shocked to the blood, collapsed to the ground limply, and convulsed all over.


    But almost as soon as this person fell to the ground, another human soldier came up with a huge shield, filling in the gap that had just been smashed by the dwarf, and keeping the striker''s formation intact.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Three sharp spears pierced from three different angles at the same time, and the flashing blade of the spear pointed directly at the dwarf officer.


    Clang!


    The dwarf officer struggled back to the gear, and was able to smash two spears, but could no longer prevent the last spear from piercing his right arm.


    In the splash of blood, the dwarf officer roared and smashed the handle of the spear that pierced his arm with a hammer. However, another spear pierced from the gap in the shield wall and took his head straight.


    The dwarf officer had a chill in his heart, so he reluctantly retreated a few steps and hid in the army formation behind.


    However, the dwarven army at this time has gradually begun to collapse.


    No matter whether it is the quality of soldiers or training equipment, the dwarves are inferior to the Golden Lion Legion, not to mention that they have just experienced a melee last night, and they are extremely exhausted. At this time, where are the opponents of the Golden Lion Legion that are waiting for them.


    Under the cold-blooded and orderly assassination of the Golden Lion Legion, the dwarven forward troops fell down one after another, and the formation gradually became disorganized.


    However, the army formation of the Golden Lion Legion was still stable. The infantry in the front row carried a huge shield and began to slowly advance. The long spear behind the huge shield continued to swallow like a viper, continuing to devour the lives of the dwarf soldiers.


    ...


    At the rear of the Golden Lion Legion, Earl Anka was pale and sweating constantly.


    "Viscount Angley, our Menham family are willing to negotiate, and please retreat immediately!"


    Colin looked at the battle ahead and said without turning his head: "Earl Anka, you can decide when the war starts, but when it ends, you may not be in your control."


    Earl Anka was full of bitterness, so he had to put his posture extremely low, and said, "Viscount Angley, don''t hesitate to mention what conditions do you have! As long as the Maynum family can do it, I can agree to it!"


    Colin glanced at the other person and said with a smile: "I want you to get out of the North, is that okay?"


    The corner of Count Anka''s eyes twitched and he smiled strongly: "Viscount Anglia, our Maynum family has reached territorial replacement agreements with many northern lords. Wouldn''t you force us to abandon these agreements..."


    Colin shrugged and shook his head: "Then there is no need to talk! Keep talking, let me see if your Maynum family is qualified to gain a foothold in the Northern Territory!"


    "Viscount Angley, why are you doing this? There will always be casualties in battle between the two armies. Do you have the heart to watch the Golden Lion Corps suffer heavy losses?"


    "The loss is heavy?" Colin sneered, "Do you Mennum family have this ability?"


    Count Anka flushed with excitement, and his tone became impolite: "Viscount Angley, have you never heard of the reputation of the Menham family''s heavy infantry?"


    "I''ve heard it. And, I really want to see it with my own eyes." Colin looked indifferent, but then his eyes condensed, and he smiled and pointed in the direction of the battlefield, "Hey, the opportunity is here!" "


    Earl Anka quickly turned his head and looked forward, and saw a torrent of red steel protruding from the Menham family army formation, like gushing out magma, rushing to the forefront of the battlefield.


    That is the eight thousand heavy armored infantry regiment that the Menham family is most proud of!


    Count Anka took a deep breath, knowing that his father had already thrown his family''s old man into the battlefield, and he seemed to be ready to fight to the death.


    As a result, he stopped persuading him, ready to let Colin see the confidence of the Maynum family and let the other party suffer a bit. In this way, perhaps the St. Hild family would be willing to return to the negotiating table.


    It has to be said that this dwarven heavy-armored infantry regiment is indeed amazing in combat effectiveness. As soon as it joined, the situation on the battlefield suddenly reversed.


    The giant shield and spear formation of the Golden Lion Corps seemed to hit a towering mountain, and the forward momentum was immediately suppressed.


    The sharp spear can''t pose a threat to the heavily armored infantry, so they can only let them shout neat slogans and wave their warhammers to push back.


    Count Anka was excited, and his face couldn''t help but put on a smug smile, but when he turned his head to look at Colin, he didn''t find any panic on his face.


    Count Anka thought that Colin was just forcibly calming, and he turned his gaze to the battlefield again, ready to wait for the Golden Lion Army''s line to completely collapse, and then talk to persuade him. Presumably at that time, Colin''s attitude will definitely not be. As tough as before.


    However, Earl Anka observed for a while and was surprised to find that although the army of the Golden Lion Corps was constantly retreating, it was still in order, and there was no sign of collapse.


    As the dwarven heavy-armored infantry continued to advance, they had unknowingly opened a distance between them and the rear army.


    At this moment, a distant bugle suddenly sounded from behind the dwarven army.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a faint cry.


    At this time, the dwarf still doesn¡¯t know what happened, but the shouts are getting closer, and at the same time, there are dense horseshoes, as if countless giants are beating the ground, and the entire wilderness follows. Vibrated.


    Count Anka¡¯s heart jumped, and when he looked from a distance, he saw a thin black line appeared in the field behind the Menham family. This black line became larger and wider, and finally evolved into A black ocean spread towards the battlefield.


    In this black ocean, the black lion flag and the roaring white bear flag of the Anglia family were waving in the wind.


    They came turbulent like a huge wave in a tropical storm, and swept like a flood that bursts a dyke. Everywhere they went, everything was submerged by this black torrent, making people feel chilly.


    "Black Cavalry!"


    Count Anka''s voice changed.


    He immediately realized that this was a trap specially set by Colin!


    At this time, the most elite heavy armored infantry regiment of the Maynum family has been entangled with the Golden Lion regiment, completely separated from the Chinese army behind, and the Black Cavalry has seized such an excellent opportunity, suddenly Fighting out from the rear, like a water dragon, head straight to the heart of the Mennum family!


    That''s it!


    Although the Black Cavalry has not yet been killed, Earl Anka has foreseen what will happen next.


    And this kind of foresight made him fall into an ice cave in an instant So, he didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, and immediately turned his head and begged Colin for mercy:


    "Viscount Angley! We surrender! As long as you are willing to truce, our Maynum family will immediately withdraw from the North, and we will never mention the establishment of the dwarves again!"


    Colin chuckled and said coldly:


    "I said long ago that you can decide when this war will start, but when it will end, you have to ask my opinion!"


    "Then what''s your opinion?"


    Colin didn''t answer any more, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    boom!


    In an instant, the black cavalry had rushed into the rear army of the Maynum family like a violent wave.


    Blood splattered, and broken corpses flew around.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 281： The dust settles

    The officers of the Wells and the Dawson family watched as the wolf-like black cavalry rushed the Maynum family''s center position to pieces, and a feeling of sorrow and death inevitably rose in their hearts.


    The Maynum family is over.


    This is their only consensus.


    Even on the frontal battlefield, the Golden Lion Corps was actually at a disadvantage, and was forced to retreat step by step by the heavy armored infantry. The elite of the former army also inevitably fell into chaos.


    Even if the former army wanted to retreat, it was too late, and the Golden Lion Army would not let them go easily at this time.


    What''s more, once the Chinese army''s rear army collapses, the Menham family''s army will become a headless snake.


    "Master, are we going to support it?" an officer of the Dawson family asked Wells.


    Wells resisted the urge to curse and gave the questioner a vicious look, but did not answer.


    Support fart!


    The Dawson family has just fought with the Maynum family, how can it be supported now?


    What''s more, there are the Uman family watching, and Wells is almost certain that as long as they dare to act rashly, the Uman family will definitely attack.


    Seeing the tragedy of the Maynum family, Wells didn''t want the Dawson family to repeat the other side''s mistakes.


    "Let''s withdraw our troops..."


    Wells proposed hesitantly.


    But this kind of **** proposal caused all the Dawson family officers to bow their heads.


    The reaction of the crowd immediately made Wells realize that he had said something stupid.


    What is the use of withdrawing troops at this time?


    Let alone whether it can be withdrawn, what is the use even if it is withdrawn?


    When the St. Hild family settles the chaos in the North, won''t they spare their hands to clean up the Dawson family?


    At this time, all the officers looked forward to the safe return of the Marquis Dawson. Even if the Marquis was not there, it would be better to have Earl Falco here. It was better than letting this inconspicuous Wells come up with ideas.


    "I think it''s better to make peace with the St. Hild family." An officer suggested in a muffled voice.


    "Yes, yes! We should continue the peace talks, continue the peace talks!" Wells seemed to grab a life-saving straw and shouted again and again.


    But before Wells sent the messenger, the messenger from Winter City arrived in the Dawson family position first.


    However, the messenger wore a priest''s robe.


    Just when the officers were in a state of uncertainty, Wells was overjoyed. He grasped the priest''s hand and asked eagerly:


    "Did the archbishop send you here?"


    The priest smiled and nodded, then withdrew his hand without a trace.


    "Praise the Lord of Radiance!" Wells was so excited that there was a hint of crying in his voice, "I knew that the archbishop would not abandon her most devout believer!"


    "Your Excellency Wells, the Archbishop is willing to help the Dawson family and the St. Hild family reach a reconciliation, but she also needs you to show some sincerity, otherwise she will not be able to speak for you."


    "What kind of sincerity? As long as our Dawson family can do it, you can do it!"


    "It''s actually very simple." The priest said with a smile, "The Maynum family brazenly invaded the northern territory and has been listed as a killer enemy by the Saint Hild family! If you can lead the army to assist the Maynum family, then, The St. Hild family will also consider forgiving the Dawson family¡¯s previous betrayal."


    Wilston hesitated.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to attack the Maynum family. After all, the two have torn their faces before, and there was a fight last night.


    However, the Marquis Dawson is still in the hands of the opponent, and Wells is worried that his attack will make the Maynum family choose to jump over the wall and kill his father.


    After speaking out this doubt, the pastor smiled mysteriously, approached Wells, and whispered:


    "Your Excellency Wells, do you want to inherit the title of the Dawson family?"


    Wells'' eyes condensed, his heart skipped a few beats, and he asked bluntly, "What do you mean?"


    "Your Excellency the Archbishop asked me to tell you that she can help you get rid of the Count Falco. As for your father, the Marquis Dawson... Haha, with all due respect, with his previous behavior of betraying the Marquis Garcia, the St. Hild family is I will never let him go.


    Therefore, even if he can survive from the Maynum family, he will definitely not escape the trial of the St. Hild family!


    So, are you really willing to let the Dawson family be implicated along with him? "


    Wells''s heart was pounding. He wanted to ask clearly what happened to his brother, Earl Falco, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally raised his head again, and there was already a little light called ambition in his eyes:


    "Well, I am willing to follow the archbishop''s advice! I also hope that the archbishop can help the Dawson family get a decent end!"


    The mage smiled and nodded: "Of course! Archbishops never give up his devout believers!"


    After receiving the archbishop''s promise, Wilston felt that he had a backing. He swept away his previous decadent and dazed state, immediately reorganized the army and began to attack the left wing of the Maynum family''s position.


    At this time, the Maynum family''s army was on the verge of collapse.


    The Golden Lion Army had already repressed from the front, and the Black Cavalry entered from behind, galloping horizontally and horizontally, continuously dividing and strangling the middle and rear army units that strangled the Mennum family, making it impossible for them to regroup.


    The addition of the Dawson family immediately became the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    In the face of the cruel reality, more and more Menham family soldiers have lost their weapons and chose to surrender.


    Of course, there is no shortage of heroic fighters in the Maynum family who are not afraid of death, but their stubborn resistance looks like moths in the face of the brilliance of the general situation. They are useless except for adding some heroism and desolation.


    The Marquis of Maynum knew that the battle was going to be unlucky from the moment the Black Cavalry appeared, and when the Dawson family''s armies also turned against each other, he was completely desperate.


    The furious Marquis Maynum immediately drew the saber around his waist and turned around to stab the Marquis Dawson.


    Facing the stabbed sword, the Marquis Dawson not only did not dodge, but on the contrary there was an expression of relief on his face.


    Huh!


    The long sword passed through his chest, and the Marquis Dawson looked at the dwarf compatriot in front of him, with a mocking sneer from the corner of his mouth, hissed:


    "I''m in heaven, waiting for you!"


    This attitude made the already angry Marquis Maynum completely mad. He roared and chopped off the head of the Marquis Dawson and chopped his body into seven or eight segments before he stopped.


    Afterwards, the Marquis of Maynum carried his **** head and ordered:


    "Play the white flag and surrender."


    ...


    The afternoon sun was very fierce, shining on this blood-stained land.


    Flocks of vultures hovered in the air, ready to swoop down at any time for a feast.


    "Father!"


    When the Marquis of Maynum was escorted to Colin, the Earl Anka on the side immediately rushed forward.


    The Marquis Maynum''s eyes were hollow, and he ignored the son who came running. He just knelt in front of Vera and Colin in a daze, put the head of the Marquis Dawson in front of him, and then waited silently without saying a word. The trial.


    Vera turned her head to look at Colin, obviously not knowing what to do with the Marquis Maynum.


    Colin was not welcome, and immediately took a step forward and pronounced:


    "Marquis Maynum, you and your family are not welcome in the North. Therefore, after this battle, please return to the Scarlet Collar immediately. Unless you have the permission of the St. Hild family, you are never allowed to set foot in the North again!


    In order to compensate for the harm your actions have caused to the people in the north, all your family armies will remain in the north as slaves, working for the north until they die.


    At the same time, the Maynum family needs to pay a total of eight million gold coins for the war reparations of the Saint Hild family, which will be paid off in five years.


    Are you willing to accept these conditions? "


    The Marquis of Maynum was bleeding in his heart, but he knew that he had no room for bargaining.


    If it were before this battle, he might still be able to fight for an outcome where the entire army withdrew from the north, but now, it would be nice to be able to save the lives of the Maynum family members.


    Of course, he also knew that Colin didn''t kill him, just to save face for the royal family.


    And the Maynum family, which has lost all its troops, and has a heavy debt, is naturally impossible to become a threat to the St. Hild family. As time goes by, I am afraid that it will slowly sink and never go back to the past. Of glory.


    There is also the dream of a nation of dwarves, which will also become an unattainable luxury.


    Thinking of this, the Marquis of Maynum couldn''t help but feel sad, and even swallowed:


    "I...I am willing to accept!"


    At this time, Colin showed a satisfied smile.


    Not far away, Wells Dawson, accompanied by a priest, also came to Colin.


    When Wells saw his father''s head, his eyes narrowed slightly, but the expression on his face was strange.


    There are both sadness and fear, but also fortune and hidden joy.


    "Dear Miss Vera, Dear Viscount Anglia! Your most loyal servant, the Dawson family, pray for your forgiveness!"


    Looking at Wells crawling on the ground, and then at the pastor next to Wells, Colin chuckled, as if he understood something.


    Colin rubbed his chin and smiled at Wells: "Wells, your attitude of asking for forgiveness doesn''t seem to be sincere enough."


    When Wells heard the words, he nodded immediately, and then climbed up to Vera''s hands and feet on the ground, kissing her toes while speaking loudly:


    "Dear Miss Vera, the Dawson family pray for your forgiveness!"


    Colin looked at the dignified second son of the Dawson family, smiled disdainfully, and nodded to Vera.


    Vera nodded coldly and accepted the other party''s apology.


    Wells was relieved and praised the kindness of the St. Hild family loudly. The ugly posture was simply unsightly.


    Colin watched the clown''s performance with a smile, and began to figure out how to clean up the Dawson family.


    Of course he wouldn''t let the opponent go so easily, but looking at the way Wells looks like, presumably the Dawson family can''t make any waves anymore.


    At this point, the rebellion in the north finally came to an end.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 282： funeral

    "The shining Lord of Mercy, we are here today to pray for Prince Sirius St. Hild. He has completed his journey in the world and finally returned to the embrace of our Lord..."


    The pious voice of Archbishop Ajani echoed in the quiet and solemn tomb.


    The morning sun shines through the glazed dome, sprinkling colorful light in the tomb cellar.


    This is one of the most sacred places in Roar, where the remains of the Duke of St. Hild are buried.


    Today, a new member will be welcomed here.


    In fact, the funeral of the Duke of St. Hilde was held hurriedly.


    The Northern Territory has just subsided from the turmoil. The new Northern Duke has not yet officially inherited the title, and the nobles and civilians have not yet been comforted. However, Colin still requested Archbishop Ajani to preside over the funeral for the Duke of St. Hild. .


    After all, if the "remains" of the Duke is not buried for a day, Colin will feel uneasy for a day. He always feels that something may happen, and the current situation that has finally stabilized is turbulent again.


    Moreover, Colin was also prepared to take this opportunity to summon the major lords of the northern realm to Winter City to let them know the fact that the Duke had Vera as the first heir in the will.


    Of course, for Vera to officially become the Duke of the North, he still needs to be canonized by Emperor Reinhardt, but now with the will of the Duke of St. Hild, Vera has taken a decisive advantage.


    What''s more, for Emperor Reinhardt and the Senate, Bachelor of Dawn had already had a solution before.


    "...Comes from the dust, returns to the dust!


    May your soul rest in the temple of the Lord! "


    As Ajani finished reciting the prayers, the four Saint Hild family knights deceived her and slowly lifted the duke''s coffin and walked towards the center of the tomb.


    Because he was a paladin during his lifetime, the Duke of St. Hilde is eligible to be buried in the niches in the center of the tomb.


    When the coffin was slowly pushed into the tomb niche, Vera and Joyce stepped forward one by one, and sprinkled a handful of soil on it.


    At this point, the funeral is over.


    Colin was relieved.


    Although there was a tacit understanding with Archbishop Adjani in advance, only when the other party had completed the funeral, could Colin confirm that she would not break her promise.


    Of course, Adjani''s cooperation is also conditional.


    Her condition is that the St. Hild family will no longer pursue the Dawson family''s betrayal.


    Colin could also guess what the other party wanted to do.


    The Marquis Dawson died, and the eldest son of the Marquis, Earl Falco, was caught trying to blaspheme Archbishop Adjani and was arrested by the church members.


    From Colin''s point of view, this is obviously a set-up.


    No matter how anxious Count Falco was, he couldn''t try to assault Ajani in the church.


    And Adjani''s purpose should be to let Wells inherit the title of Dawson family.


    This Wells was obviously a fanatic of Adjani and a super licking dog. In this way, Adjani also controlled the Dawson family in disguise.


    Of course, Colin was very upset about this behavior of digging the corner of the northern border, but because he needed to cooperate with the church now, he had to pinch his nose to tolerate Adjani''s small movements.


    In fact, it is a good thing for the Saint Hild family to forgive the Dawson family now that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Because the most needed thing in the North is stability.


    This storm of rebellion set off by the St. Theon family has a wide range of implications. Some people directly participated in the rebellion, others remained neutral on both sides, and others thought to associate with outsiders...


    In short, what the Northland nobles are most worried about now is whether the Saint Hild family will be liquidated afterwards.


    And forgiving the Dawson family can just dispel everyone''s worries¡ª¡ª


    Even the Dawson family who directly participated in the rebellion has been forgiven, so will the Saint Hild family continue to investigate the faults of other families?


    Of course, in Colin''s view, this is just a stopgap measure.


    The Northern Territory is too weak now and can no longer withstand another turmoil, so he is not prepared to start the war again.


    However, after waiting for a period of rest and recuperation, after the Northern Territory is relieved, he will definitely clean up the Northern Territory.


    For example, the Dawson family, such as the Morrison family...


    Thinking of this, Colin found Earl Morrison among the crowd coming to observe the ceremony.


    The young earl looked as usual, and apart from the sorrow he should have, there was nothing unusual.


    But Colin knew that the Duke¡¯s body was stolen, and that 80% of it was caused by this family!


    Originally, Colin had prepared a plan for the other party''s sudden trouble at the funeral, but he did not expect that Earl Morrison did nothing.


    How is this going?


    So what did they want to do when they stole the body of the Duke of St. Hild?


    Colin had no choice but to press his doubts to the bottom of his heart, holding Vera''s hand, and walking out of the tomb together.


    Behind him, a group of northern nobles also came out one after another.


    "Miss Vera!"


    Vera stopped and saw Earl Morrison chasing after her.


    "Viscount Angley!" Earl Morrison nodded again to Colin.


    Colin smiled, did not speak, and kept guessing what the other party wanted to do.


    "Earl Morrison, is there anything wrong?" Vera asked softly.


    "It''s like this..." Earl Morrison seemed to be a little twisted. "I have admired Miss Nina for a long time, so... So I want to ask Miss Vera to marry me."


    really.


    Colin''s heart moved.


    Earl Morrison really came to propose.


    But he was too anxious.


    The Duke of St. Hilde had just been buried, and he turned around and asked for a marriage, which was a bit too rash.


    Moreover, Vera has not formally inherited the title of Duke. Strictly speaking, she is not qualified to marry Nina to Earl Morrison.


    "Sorry, Earl Morrison." Vera frowned. "I am not the owner of Lion''s Roar. I can''t influence Cousin Nina''s marriage."


    Earl Morrison quickly apologized and said: "Of course I understand. Therefore, I am just expressing my heart to you this time, and it will not be too late to arrange marriage after you inherit the title of Duke."


    "Well, I will consider it, and I will also seek the advice of cousin Nina." Vera did not directly agree.


    But Earl Morrison didn''t know if he had misunderstood Vera''s meaning, or he was confident in himself, thanked him again and again, and then left contentedly.


    "Colin, do you think I should marry Cousin Nina to Earl Morrison?" Vera asked hesitantly.


    "You can ask Nina''s opinion first." Colin smiled. "Moreover, it''s not anxious. It''s not too late when you formally inherit the title of Duke."


    "Okay." Vera nodded, "Then when shall we leave for the Dragon City?"


    Vera officially inherited the title of Duke and needed to go to the Dragon City to accept the emperor''s canonization.


    Colin groaned: "When I complete the exchange of prisoners with the Eastern Territory first, and take the Marquis Garcia back, let''s go to the Royal Dragon City. Otherwise, there is no reliable person in the Northern Territory, and I am not relieved."


    Vera''s eyes lit up and she said in surprise: "Have you made an appointment with the East Territory for the time and place to change prisoners? Can I go with you?"


    "I made an appointment three months ago. I thought it was going to be postponed again. I didn''t expect the time to be just right." Colin patted Vera''s little hand, knowing she missed her father, but still shook her head. Just go by yourself. You need to stay in Winter City. Now the northern border has just been settled, and you need someone who can make decisions to stabilize the situation."


    Vera was a little disappointed at the same time, but also a little panic: "I... if I am alone, can the situation be stabilized?"


    Colin smiled and encouraged: "To have confidence in yourself, you are a Saint Hierde, or the first heir appointed by the previous duke himself, of course there is no problem!


    Not to mention There is also a Bachelor of Dawn. If you have any political issues, you can discuss with him.


    As for the military, you can absolutely trust the Shire and Viscount Valla. "


    Vera nodded, and said with some doubts: "Where is Knight Nelson? Can''t he be completely trusted?"


    "Knight Nelson can of course be trusted. I just said that in the worst case, you can only entrust your life to the Shire Knight and Viscount Varla."


    Of course Colin couldn''t tell Vera that Knight Shire and Viscount Valla were his blood, and there was no possibility of betrayal. As for others...


    Well, it''s hard to say.


    Vera nodded, motioning to write it down.


    "Don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    "Well, be careful all the way."


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 283： Alfalfa City

    Alfalfa City is located at the southernmost tip of the half-elf kingdom.


    The Crystal River and Nushui River converge here, cutting the city into three areas in a y-shape, resembling three-leaf clover grass, so it is called the clover city.


    Naturally, the importance of the geographical location of Clover City does not need to be said, but the strange thing is that this city is a typical "three-regardless" area.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it is not difficult to understand this situation.


    It is precisely because its geographical location is too important, so although the North and the East wanted to bring it under control, but worried about irritating each other, they tacitly threw it to the half-elf kingdom as a neutral. Don''t touch the buffer area.


    For the half-elf kingdom, this is also a hot potato, and he dare not care about it at all.


    As a result, Clover City seemed particularly embarrassed.


    There is no lord, no city defense army, and no order.


    It has gradually become a paradise for adventurers, a settlement for refugees, and a carnival for anarchists.


    Strength has become the only pass in Alfalfa City.


    However, today''s Clover City suddenly quieted down.


    Even some big bosses with some powers have been dormant obediently, and at the same time, they have severely warned their subordinates not to cause trouble these days.


    Because suddenly several armies were stationed in the city, including the prestigious Black Cavalry!


    Although there are so many lawless robbers and murderers in Alfalfa City, they are at best cockroaches and mice in the shadows. When you see a real lion and tiger, you still have to be careful to hide, otherwise, they are very likely to be wiped out. .


    The most majestic building in the north of the city is undoubtedly the Glory Church.


    In such a chaotic city, the Glory Church is one of the few peaceful places.


    Don''t think that evil people don''t have faith. In fact, it''s the opposite. People who lick blood every day and don''t know when they die on the street need a spiritual sustenance so that they don''t become crazy.


    When Colin walked into the main hall of the church, he saw the figure he had been thinking about-Queen Aisha.


    The queen was standing in front of the statue of Lord of Radiance, bowing her head and closing her eyes, praying sincerely.


    Speeding up a little bit, Colin came to Queen Aisha''s side.


    After half a year, Queen Aisha''s lower abdomen has become more obvious.


    If you Ruowu''s maternal brilliance radiated from her, coupled with the noble and elegant queen temperament, it was even more alluring.


    Aware of Colin''s arrival, Queen Aisha ended her prayers, turned her head and showed a charming smile, saying:


    "I thought you would arrive later."


    "Knowing that you are waiting for me, of course you will go day and night! What''s more, don''t underestimate the marching speed of the black cavalry."


    Colin smiled and stepped forward to hug Queen Aisha carefully into his arms, then grabbed the delicate red lips and tasted the long-lost fragrance.


    After some gentleness, Queen Aisha leaned on Colin''s chest and asked in a lazy tone: "Your appointment with the East Territory will be three days later, right?"


    "Yes, I have sent an envoy to the other side of the river to discuss matters concerning the exchange of prisoners."


    Colin put one hand around Queen Aisha''s waist and one hand stroking her swollen abdomen, but it didn''t take long before she began to climb upwards dishonestly.


    Queen Aisha snorted, grabbed Colin''s hand that was causing the mischief, and groaned: "This is the church!"


    Colin looked down at the snowy white gully that fascinated people, and was about to move in his heart, but he had no choice but to be honest and asked:


    "This year''s food production in the half-elf kingdom is okay? This round of turmoil has delayed spring plowing in the northern region a lot. It is estimated that the famine will continue or even worsen. Therefore, I need your help."


    "No problem." Queen Aisha said confidently, "At the beginning of the year, I specially issued an agricultural persuasion order to increase the intensity of spring plowing and pioneering. Not surprisingly, this autumn will be a bumper harvest."


    "That''s good!" Colin breathed a sigh of relief, "As long as this year, the Northern Territory will be relieved, and everything will slowly get on track."


    "However, when you send someone to buy food this fall, you''d better bring an army." A sharp look flashed in Queen Aisha''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Someone is dishonest?"


    "En. At the end of last year, you forcibly purchased a large amount of food from Silvermoon City at low prices to rescue the northern border, which has already made many half-elf merchants and nobles dissatisfied. If you do it again this year, I am afraid that some people will be overwhelmed by their efforts. Stupid thing."


    Colin squinted his eyes, and his tone became solemn: "I know, after I go back this time, I will let Duke Modywin lead the Silvermoon Guard to return to the half-elven kingdom to help you suppress the domestic situation."


    Queen Aisha shook her head slightly and said: "No hurry. I can stabilize the situation in the half-elf kingdom now. The Silver Moon Guard will stay in the northern border first. You need it even more. After the autumn harvest, let Mo Di Duke Wen will not be too late."


    Although Colin was still a little uneasy, he didn''t want to reject Queen Aisha''s kindness, let alone make the other party think that she doubted her ability to control the domestic situation.


    "Good. If the situation in Silvermoon City changes, you should contact me immediately."


    "kindness."


    After a moment of silence, Queen Aisha spoke again: "The situation in Alfalfa City has been unusual recently."


    Colin didn''t care, and smiled casually: "The regular army has entered the city, of course the cockroaches and mice in the shadows are hiding."


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Queen Aisha''s tone became solemn, "Since the beginning of the year, a force called the''Clover Brotherhood'' has suddenly risen in the city, sweeping the major gangs in the city at a very fast speed. , Has initially taken control of Alfalfa City."


    "Oh?" Colin got serious. "Who is the leader of this Clover Brotherhood, do you know?"


    "It''s a Tier 5 fighter named Capone. He was wanted in the East for resisting the lord''s call-up order and fled to Clover City.


    Although he was outstanding in military strength, he was unsatisfactory in the place where dragons and snakes are mixed in Alfalfa City. Until the beginning of this year, he suddenly began to form his own forces and expanded at a very fast speed. Now it has almost become this city. The nominal master. "


    "Someone behind him is supporting him?" Colin guessed.


    "I think so too, and I suspect that the East is supporting Capone and the Alfalfa Brotherhood."


    "Eastern...hehe, it seems that they are not honest." Colin''s gaze began to become dangerous.


    "Yes. But you don''t have to worry too much.


    After you annihilated the Pegasus Legion in Silvermoon City, the Saint-Pros family lost one of the most elite troops directly under it. They would definitely be unable to gain access to the North in a short period of time. They tried to control Alfalfa City with this incompetent little method. I am also worried that the Northern Territory will build a navy in Silvermoon City in the future, and follow the Crystal Henan to the south. "


    Colin thought for a moment, and said solemnly: "You can''t let Clover City fall into the control of the East!"


    Queen Aisha raised her head and looked at Colin and said, "There is a conflict with the East at this time, isn''t it good?"


    Colin shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, since the East has chosen to use this unpretentious means to seize Alfalfa City, isn''t it that it''s also worried about direct conflict with the North.


    Therefore, it can be seen from this that the Eastern Border is actually equally weak. "


    "Then what are you going to do? Take advantage of the Black Cavalry in the city and destroy the Clover Brotherhood directly?"


    Colin stroked Queen Aisha''s soft belly, and said in deep thought, "No, don''t use military force to directly interfere. I am also worried that the East will be pressed urgently. If they jump the wall in a hurry and start another war in Alfalfa City. Wonderful...


    In this way, Alfalfa City is under the rule of the Half-elf Kingdom after all. You can appoint a Alfalfa City Lord in the name of the Half-elf Queen!


    Let him unite the city''s unwillingness to succumb to the forces of the Clover Brotherhood and fight against it.


    In short, don''t let Alfalfa City completely fall into the grasp of the east, and wait for the north to ease in the future, so there is an excuse to intervene. "


    Queen Aisha thought for a while and nodded: "Okay, I''ll go find a suitable candidateEn. If this city lord fails and is killed by Capone, you will continue to reappoint A new city owner. But never send regular troops into Clover City.


    Just let these wolves in the city bite and fight each other, so that the Clover Brotherhood can''t easily unite the forces in the city. "


    "I understand. There are so many lawless and wicked people in Clover City. It is not difficult to find an opponent for Capone, and it is even easier to make chaos here."


    Seeing that Queen Aisha could understand her intentions so quickly, Colin kissed her approvingly on her smooth forehead.


    Queen Aisha smiled and suggested with a smile: "There is a hot spring behind the church. Would you like to take a dip?"


    "OK!"


    Of course Colin would not refuse, and immediately hugged Queen Aisha in his waist.


    In the other party''s exclamation, strode out.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 284： Exchange prisoner

    The soft sun shines on people in the afternoon, and it is warm.


    The boat floating on the Nushui River rippled gently with the waves, like a cradle, making the people on the boat drowsy.


    Colin stood up and stretched, as if trying to resist the surging sleepiness in this way.


    There was still some distance from the center of the river where the prisoners were exchanged. Colin simply spoke to the Marquis Vincent next to him: "Marquis Vincent, are you still used to staying in Ice Rock City these six months?"


    The Marquis of Vincent snorted and ignored Colin.


    Half a year''s life as a captive has made this once energetic Marquis of the East become haggard a lot.


    However, Colin did not abuse the other party, he was not so boring yet.


    In addition to having no personal freedom in Ice Rock City, the Marquis of Vincent serves delicious food and drinks, and even finds some skilled women to help him solve his physical needs every week.


    At first Marquis Vincent felt that Colin was insulting himself. How could he touch those lowly women with the magnificent Marquis of the East, the son of the noble Paladin family.


    But it didn''t take long for the noble East Marquis to be controlled by his surging desires and hopes, and succumbed to the pomegranate skirts of those skilled women.


    Deeply deduced what is meant by "saying no, but the body is honest".


    However, although the physical needs can be met, the mental humiliation has made the Marquis Vincent thinner day by day, looking forward to leaving the hellish place of Ice Rock City all the time.


    Now, the dawn has finally appeared.


    The Marquis of Vincent didn''t want to see Colin''s nasty face again.


    Facing the undisguised disgust of the Marquis of Vincent, Colin was not angry, and continued to talk with a smile: "I heard that after you were captured, the Duke of Saint-Pros had considered setting up your brother Evan. As the first heir."


    "Impossible!" Hearing this, the Marquis of Vincent finally spoke.


    What Colin said was his biggest nightmare after being captured.


    Seeing that the other party finally had a response, Colin smiled and continued: "I have seen the Evan Evan once. He is a smart man. If I were the Duke of Saint-Pros, I would also consider changing the heir."


    The Marquis of Vincent was so angry that he gritted his teeth, staring at Colin with undisguised hatred, and cursed: "If I were your father, I would have strangled you in the baby!"


    Haha, broke the defense.


    Colin shook his head and said, "Marquis Vincent, you have lost your mind."


    The Marquis of Vincent snorted and turned his head, as if he didn''t intend to talk to Colin again.


    However, Colin spoke again: "To be honest, I don''t like your brother very much. When he was in Silvermoon City, he was engaged in wind and rain, and now he stretched his hand into Clover City. Hehe, what an annoying guy."


    Yes, after several days of investigation, Colin already knew that the backing supporter of the Alfalfa Brotherhood was Evan Evan.


    Hearing this, the expression of Marquis Vincent finally eased. It seemed that Colin and him finally had some common language, so he said coldly: "What do you want to say?"


    Colin sat down opposite the Marquis of Vincent again and said with a smile: "I don''t want to see your brother become the Marquis of the East. On this point, our interests are the same, so why not cooperate?"


    The Marquis of Vincent sneered, and said with disdain: "Cooperation? Ha ha, have you forgotten the deep hatred between us and want to cooperate with me?"


    Colin shrugged and said with an innocent look: "We were grieving on the battlefield, but after all, it was a confrontation between the two armies. There was no enmity between you and me.


    And your little brother always uses some insidious little tricks, which is really annoying and insults the dignity of the noble! "


    The Marquis of Vincent''s expression eased a little, staring at Colin for a while, and said: "My brother really hates it, but if you want to stir up the conflict between us and let the Eastern Realm fall into civil strife, hehe, I persuade you. Don''t waste your energy."


    Colin still had that smile on his face. He didn''t seem to be discouraged because the other party saw through the scheme. Instead, he patted the Marquis Vincent on the shoulder and said affectionately:


    "Don''t be so anxious to refuse. I really don''t want to see a sinister and cunning guy who always troubles me to inherit the title of Duke of the East.


    So, think about it again. If you have any needs in the future, you can contact me at any time.


    You should also know who I am now. Vera is about to inherit the throne of the Duke of the North, and I am her husband. Don''t you want one more powerful foreign aid? "


    The Marquis of Vincent bowed his head in silence, wondering if he had been persuaded.


    Colin continued: "Whether you believe it or not, I am a peace-loving person, and Vera is not an ambitious person. Of course we prefer a neighbor who is also peaceful."


    The Marquis of Vincent seemed to have finally moved, and whispered: "I don''t want to be an enemy of the North."


    Colin smiled slightly, knowing that the other party was moved by himself.


    However, he did not continue to persuade him.


    Too much is too late.


    When the Marquis of Vincent''s position in the East is really strongly threatened by his brother, he will naturally remember that on the Nushui River today, someone once offered him an olive branch.


    At that time, hey...


    Just as the two were thinking about their respective ideas, the boat had slowly arrived in the middle of the Nushui River.


    There, a beautifully decorated flower boat has been parked.


    The familiar fragrance of the blood rose filled the air, obviously it was Queen Aisha''s ship.


    As the nominal ruler of Alfalfa City, Queen Aisha was the host of this prison exchange ceremony.


    Just as Colin arrived, another small boat from the other side of the river was slowly approaching the flower boat.


    Bang dong!


    The gangway was lowered, and Colin and Marquis Vincent boarded the flower boat.


    As soon as he stood firmly on the deck, Colin saw Evan and Marquis Garcia climb up on the other side.


    I haven''t seen him for a long time, but the Marquis Garcia has white hair and is still on crutches. Obviously, the fiasco has left his body with irreparable injuries.


    Although his eyes were still sharp, he no longer had the invincible aura he had in the world.


    Colin sighed secretly in his heart, then stepped forward to greet him.


    The Marquis Garcia looked lightly, greeted Colin, and even nodded to the enemy Marquis Vincent, as if he had forgotten everything.


    The Marquis of Vincent was also stunned. Obviously he did not expect the Marquis of Garcia to treat him so kindly. In contrast, there was a strong smell of gunpowder between him and his younger brother, Count Evan.


    Queen Aisha Shi Shiran walked to the crowd and said with a smile: "The Lord once said that all hatred, resentment, and viciousness should be removed from your hearts. Only treat each other with kindness, compassion, and forgive each other. To get salvation."


    With that, she asked the maid to bring five glasses of wine and hand them to everyone.


    When everyone picked up the glass, Queen Aisha continued: "Let us drink this glass together, in order to forgive each other and for the salvation of the Lord!"


    Colin and the others also raised their glasses and drank them in one fell swoop.


    The atmosphere eased slightly.


    Count Evan looked at Colin and said with a smile: "Viscount Angley, it is gratifying to hear that the chaos in the north has been settled!"


    Colin also smiled and responded: "Excuse me. Evil can''t defeat justice after all."


    Count Evan nodded pretentiously, and said in an infinite sincere tone:


    "You are right! The Saint Theon family has forgotten its mission and glory, and it is an unforgivable sin to even make the evil act of sacrificing a city!


    Had it not been for Prince Leahy who had killed that Mr. Hooter, our Saint-Pros family would definitely send someone to assist the Saint-Hilde family to get rid of this extremely evil mage. "


    Colin smiled politely and didn''t say a word. Of course he wouldn''t take it seriously.


    Count Evan moved his gaze slightly and continued: "Although Mr. Hooter has received his due trial, as far as I know, the St. Theon family still has a fish that slipped through the net."


    Hearing this, Colin showed some interest and asked, "Oh? I don''t know what remnants of the Saint Theon family have? Where are they hiding now?"


    "The whereabouts of that Mr. Hooter is secret. It is indeed very difficult to fully understand the remnants of Saint Theon''s family. However, I do know the whereabouts of one of his sons."


    "where?"


    Count Evan pointed to the shore and said, "It''s in Clover City."


    Ke Lin narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s his name?"


    Count Evan spread his hands and said, "I haven''t found this either."


    Colin sneered in his heart. He obviously didn''t believe this kind of nonsense. It seemed that Earl Evan didn''t want to say it.


    However, Colin did not intend to ask further.


    As soon as Mr. Colin died, the St. Theon''s family seemed to Colin not to be afraid.


    What kind of threats can there be for a family that does not have its own territory and has no direct army.


    Count Evan turned his head to look at Queen Aisha again, and smiled: "Your Majesty, I heard that you recently found a City Lord of Alfalfa?"


    "Yes." Queen Aisha nodded gentlyEarl Evan had a mysterious smile on his face, and said to Colin: "Viscount Angley, you want to find this St. Theon family The remnants of the evil, shouldn''t you seek help from the lord of Clover City."


    Colin nodded lightly and said, "I will."


    But Evan Evan¡¯s elusive smile made Colin couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about it¡ªthe city lord that Queen Elsa was looking for was the remnant of the Saint Theon family...


    "Then I wish you good luck!"


    Count Evan then left the flower boat with the Marquis of Vincent.


    Colin glanced at the Marquis Garcia, and asked respectfully: "My lord Marquis, shall we go back too?"


    "Yeah." Marquis Garcia nodded, staring at the surface of the water, seemingly not talking about it.


    Colin winked at Queen Aisha, and then the flower boat slowly turned around and sailed towards the shore.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 285： Blood Cavalry

    The flower boat sailed slowly to the shore, Marquis Garcia''s eyes were deep, he had already seen the figure of the cavalry on the shore.


    Although the face of the Marquis Garcia was still as flat as before, Colin on the side could still see the unrest in his heart from the clenched fists of the opponent.


    In order to alleviate the current dreary and awkward atmosphere, Colin took the initiative to talk about the changes that have been experienced in the Northern Territory during the past six months.


    The Marquis Garcia listened silently, without any response.


    It was not until Colin finished speaking that he faintly commented:


    "You did very well!"


    Colin couldn''t help but puffed up his chest, like a student praised by the teacher, excited in his heart.


    But immediately, the next words of Marquis Garcia made him fall from the clouds:


    "Your Majesty is pregnant with your child, right?"


    Colin immediately stiffened, feeling like being caught and raped by the old man on the spot.


    For a while, I didn''t know whether to lie or admit it honestly.


    Fortunately, Queen Aisha whispered: "Your Excellency Marquis, I am pregnant with a child from the Miller family."


    The Marquis of Garcia understood the queen''s meaning, the child would not become Colin''s public heir, and she would never threaten Vera''s status.


    Therefore, the Marquis Garcia once again turned his gaze to the other side and stopped talking.


    Colin was relieved.


    However, he also reflected that in this world culture, the existence of noble lovers is very tolerant, and most nobles have lovers and illegitimate children.


    Of course, the premise is that she will not threaten the status of the wife.


    Otherwise, the Marquis of Garcia will not easily let Queen Aisha go.


    Colin turned his head and quietly gave a thumbs up to Queen Aisha.


    Queen Aisha responded with a charming smile.


    Seeing that the Marquis Garcia had no desire to talk, and that his whole body exuded an atmosphere of isolation and indifference, Colin didn''t dare to bother too much, so he came to Queen Aisha and asked quietly:


    "Have you decided on the candidate for the lord of Alfalfa City?"


    "Yes." Queen Elsa nodded, knowing that Colin remembered what Evan Evan had said before he left, and explained, "He shouldn''t be the remnant of the Saint Theon family."


    "Oh? Are you so sure?"


    Queen Aisha nodded, and then reported a name that made Colin somewhat familiar: "Ron Rutte."


    "A member of the Rutte family?" Colin remembered that the half-elf queen before Aisha was from the Rutte family, and Duke Rutte was the commander of the Silver Moon Guard at the time.


    However, this person initiated a coup d''etat under the agitation of Sith Savoy, and of course was finally extinguished mercilessly.


    The Rutte family was also deprived of the title and fiefdom by Queen Aisha and expelled from Silvermoon City.


    "Yes." Queen Aisha explained, "This Ron is the nephew of Duke Rutte, a third-order knight, and he has some talents. There is also a group of members of the Rutte family gathered around him.


    Therefore, I gave him this opportunity, and promised that as long as he can hold the seat of the city lord of Alfalfa, I will canonize this place to the Rutte family and give them the corresponding title. "


    Colin nodded and agreed with Queen Aisha''s decision.


    First of all, since this Ron has a name and a surname, and his origins can be checked, he will not be the remnant of Saint Theon''s family.


    Moreover, as a top half-elf family, Ron''s abilities, connections, and prestige are guaranteed, and it is better than picking a fugitive to be the lord of the city.


    "Let him pay attention to anyone with suspicious origins."


    "I know."


    After Colin gave a brief explanation, he didn''t say more.


    Currently he has no time to play hide-and-seek with the remnants of the St. Theon family in Alfalfa City, and he has no time to manage the city''s ownership right now.


    The urgent task is to return to the North as soon as possible, take Vera to the Dragon City to meet with Emperor Reinhardt, and completely finalize the succession of the Duke of the North.


    Then, he can free his hands to solve these messy problems.


    However, he did not pay attention to the remnants of the St. Theon family. After all, even Mr. Cougar was dead. What trouble could the St. Theon family cause.


    Moreover, Colin also wondered whether this remnant of the Saint Theon family existed, whether it was a smoke bomb deliberately thrown by Evan Evan.


    While thinking about it, the flower boat has slowly docked ashore.


    Before the Marquis of Garcia got off the ship, he saw that the black cavalry on the shore had knelt to the ground.


    Knight Logger pulled his throat and shouted:


    "Black Cavalry, welcome the return of Lord Marquis!"


    "Black Cavalry, welcome the return of Lord Marquis!"


    ...


    The voices of nearly ten thousand black cavalry soldiers resounded through the river of Fury, and an atmosphere of murder began to slowly condense.


    Colin silently looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes deep.


    He had no doubt that at this time, as long as the Marquis Garcia gave an order, the Black Cavalry would immediately slay across the river and avenge him.


    It doesn''t even matter whether the Northern Territory can sustain a great battle at this time, and it doesn''t matter whether the 10,000 Black Cavalry alone can smooth the Eastern Territory.


    What one person points to, what the whole army wants!


    This is the prestige of the Marquis Garcia in the Black Cavalry.


    Even if Colin has led this army to achieve several great victories, even if the Knights of Logger have taken the Black Cavalry officers to swear allegiance to Colin under the order of the Marquis of Garcia, he still cannot erase the inscription of the Marquis of Garcia. The mark in the soul of this army.


    At this time, Colin would inevitably be a little worried whether this black cavalry would leave him.


    The deep gaze of the Marquis Garcia slowly swept over the black cavalry officers on the shore, wherever they went, every black cavalry officer involuntarily straightened his chest, accepting the review of the believer in his heart.


    I don''t know if I saw the white hair of the Marquis Garcia and the crutch in his hand, the black cavalry soldiers'' breathing gradually thickened, and there seemed to be flames beating in their eyes.


    The north wind whimpered, and the Nushui River was surging like blood under the setting sun.


    But just as this momentum rose to its peak, Marquis Garcia suddenly spoke:


    "I am not qualified to be your commander in chief."


    Knight Logger just wanted to speak, but was forced back by Marquis Garcia''s cold gaze.


    "It was I who trusted the wrong person and caused the fiasco of Shadow Canyon,


    It¡¯s because I was unwilling to keep my promise to live and die with the Black Cavalry.


    It was also because I failed to discern the enemy''s conspiracy, which caused the Northern Territory to fall into chaos!


    I do not ask for your forgiveness, but I have no face to lead you anymore. "


    Marquis Garcia raised his hand to Colin and said loudly: "You, need a new commander!"


    There were waves in Colin''s heart, and when he turned his head, he saw the deep eyes of Marquis Garcia.


    In this look, there is guilt, relief, and eager anticipation.


    Colin understood that Marquis Garcia had officially handed over the Black Cavalry to his hands.


    Although this was the scene he had been thinking about, Colin was still moved when things came to pass, and at the same time was shaken by this heavy responsibility.


    The Marquis Garcia smiled, his tone full of encouragement: "From now on, the Black Cavalry will become history. Viscount Angley, give this army of your own a new name."


    Colin''s thoughts turned sharply, knowing that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he missed such an opportunity, he probably didn''t know when he would have to wait before he could truly conquer the first strong army in the North.


    "It''s called the Blood Cavalry Army." Colin said loudly, "It originated from the Black Cavalry, reborn in blood, and will surely grow in the enemy''s blood!"


    The Marquis Garcia whispered about the blood cavalry several times, with a satisfied smile on his face, then he slowly backed up a few steps to highlight Colin''s position.


    Colin also did his part and said loudly: "The Blood Cavalry listens to the order!"


    Bang!


    Knight Logger''s left hand hit the armor on his chest heavily His eyes also shifted from Marquis Garcia to Colin.


    Immediately afterwards, a series of percussive sounds resounded across the sky, converging into a unified voice.


    The former Black Cavalry soldiers finally truly accepted the change of their identities.


    With agitation in his heart, Colin ordered: "Escort the Marquis Garcia back to the North!"


    "Blood Cavalry, take the lead!"


    Colin stood on the bow of the ship, accepting the cheers of the blood cavalry officers, and his heart was filled with incomparable heroism.


    Behind him, the Marquis of Garcia stared at Colin''s tall and tall heroic posture, in a daze, he seemed to see himself twenty years ago.


    The two went one after the other, one high-spirited and the other depressed.


    It seems to mark the end of an old era and the beginning of a new era.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 286： Gregorian

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    The dense clouds covered the silver moon, only a dim halo appeared in the sky.


    The faint moonlight can''t even outline the shadows, and the dark Royal Dragon City can only be embellished by sporadic firelight.


    The only exception was the northernmost part of Yulong City, where a strange golden light fell from the sky, opening up the dark night.


    That is the direction of the Holy Mountain, and it is also where the Holy Light Cathedral, the holy place of the Glory Church, is located.


    This beam of holy light, which is immortal day and night, is like an eternal beacon, illuminating hope and direction for the lost people in the deep darkness.


    Tonight is like this, every night is like this.


    In the crisp sound of horse hooves, a four-wheeled carriage driven by three tall horses slowly drove towards the Holy Light Cathedral.


    The guards on duty at night not only did not stop the carriage, but stood with their heads up high, forming a guard of honor to welcome the distinguished guests.


    Those who are eligible to ride on the four-wheeled carriage to the top of the sacred mountain must be the distinguished figures.


    In the center of the side wall of the carriage, there is a pattern of Jingshi Feiyan. Obviously, the visitor must be the core member of the imperial royal family.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of the steps of the Holy Light Cathedral. A sabre rider jumped from the open-air seat behind the carriage, ignoring the church guard who came up to inquire, holding a crystal lamp in one hand, and placing a golden foot on the carriage in the other. Doorway.


    Immediately after the car door opened, a tall and slender woman stepped out of the carriage. She was wearing a simple prayer gown, but the beautiful face still made the church guards feel stunned, but she didn''t dare to look at it. She hurriedly bowed her head and stood up to salute.


    "His Royal Highness!"


    Queen Midella nodded gently, and then climbed up the steps and walked to the church. The unique rhythm of her style highlights her peerless and beautiful temperament, which is reflected by the holy light from the sky. A scent of holiness.


    The prayer hall of the church is extremely tall, with dozens of limestone pillars propping up the twenty-four-meter-high dome, giving people a feeling of insignificance, plus the four huge statues of angels holding swords, it is even more awe-inspiring. .


    The dome of the prayer hall is made of special crystals. The sacred light that never extinguishes day and night passes through the dome, making everything in the hall plated with a layer of gold, showing the taste of sacred solemnity.


    Queen Midella stood in front of the statue of Lord of Radiance, folded her hands and prayed silently.


    If Ruowu¡¯s singing echoed in the prayer hall, it seemed that someone was singing hymns, and it seemed that it was an echo from the kingdom of heaven.


    The power of tranquility and soothing is permeated in the air.


    I don''t know how long it took, Queen Midella finished her prayer, and when she raised her head, looking at the holy light that seemed to lead to heaven, a mockery appeared on her face.


    "Are you really listening?" Midella asked in a mosquito-like voice.


    The holy light was still dazzling as before, as if it had not changed due to the queen''s disrespectful questioning.


    The color of mockery on Queen Midella''s face seemed to grow stronger: "Or as he said, you are already dead!"


    Still no response.


    Queen Midella shook her head, seeming to lose her patience.


    She turned slowly, and saw an old bald pastor standing behind her.


    I just don''t know how long he stood there, and if he heard the words of the queen just now.


    The purple priest''s robe he wore on his body showed his noble identity-the pope.


    The robes of the pastor of the Glory Church can be white, gray or black. These colors can be worn from archbishops to ordinary pastors, but there are two special colors they cannot wear, red and purple.


    The red priest''s robe is worn by the three cardinals. They are the three with the highest status in the church besides the pope. Because of the color of the priest''s robe, they are also called cardinals.


    The purple priest''s robe can only be worn by the pope himself.


    "Good evening, Gregorian crowned." Queen Midella didn''t panic at all, as if she didn''t care if her self-talk was heard by the Pope.


    "Good evening, Your Royal Highness."


    Pope Gregory has a kind face, and he has a natural affinity when he smiles, as if all the suffering in the world can be resolved in his smile.


    "Your Majesty''s illness is getting better?"


    Queen Midella sighed, a touch of worry appeared on her delicate face, and she shook her head and said, "No, I woke up for a while this morning, but soon fell asleep again."


    The smile on Pope Gregory''s face also converged, as if he was surprised: "Didn''t Turnans make your Majesty''s condition get better?"


    Queen Midella looked sad: "Cardinal Tournans has not been able to find the cause of his majesty, so... I am afraid it is a bit tricky."


    Pope Gregory sighed and comforted: "Then I will go to the Phoenix Palace myself tomorrow. The Lord of Radiance will not abandon his pious shepherd, please relax."


    Queen Midella hurriedly bowed to thank her, and then left.


    Seeing the queen''s graceful figure disappear at the entrance of the prayer hall, the pope raised his head and looked at the holy light falling from the sky with a complicated expression in his eyes.


    Before long, a waiter hurried to Pope Gregorian''s side and whispered a report:


    "Under the crown, Archbishop Adjani is back."


    Pope Gregory raised his brows and thought for a while, "Let her wait for me in the confession room at the bottom of the wing."


    "Yes."


    Afterwards, Pope Gregory came to stand in front of the statue of Lord of Radiance, and put his hands together, bowed his head in prayer, perhaps praying for the emperor who was suddenly ill.


    After the prayer was over, Pope Gregory left the prayer hall, crossed the promenade, and followed the spiral staircase to the bottom of the cathedral.


    Facing him is a smooth stone wall with a huge oak door.


    Pope Gregory pushed in. The furnishings were simple. There was only a table and two chairs. On the table was a copy of "The Glory Scriptures" and a row of silver candlesticks.


    In the soft candlelight, Ajani dressed in a white robe immediately got up and bowed to the Pope in salute.


    Gregorian still had a compassionate smile on his face, but his words were not polite: "You let me down!"


    Adjani trembled in her heart, and defended: "Under the crown, there are too many incidents in the Northern Territory, and I can''t..."


    "Do I want an excuse?" Gregorian interrupted.


    Adjani shut up immediately, seeming to realize something, and asked in a slightly trembling tone, "Are you going to punish me?"


    "Anyone who is wrong should be punished!"


    Hearing this, Adjani''s breathing suddenly rose, and the watery peach blossom eyes were instantly filled with fear.


    But under Gregorian''s staring gaze, she still turned around silently, knelt on the ground, wrapped her arms around, her eyes closed, waiting for the coming "retribution."


    Gregory did not know when he had a long whip in his hand, and the whip was covered with thorn-like protrusions, and even a strong smell of blood could be smelled.


    Snapped!


    The long whip hit Ajani''s back, printing a **** weal mark.


    A depressed cry came from Adjani''s mouth, her body shivering like a fragile flower in the storm.


    There was a contented smile on Gregorian''s face, but he didn''t stop swinging his whip.


    Happiness!


    The whip fell like a torrential rain, tearing the mage''s robe behind Ajani to shreds, and **** whip marks continued to emerge, forming a shocking contrast with the white and flawless skin, and it actually had a sad and cruel beauty.


    Adjani couldn''t help but let out a burst of painful sheng.


    But this ecstasy voice makes the abuser even more excited.


    The smile on Gregorian''s face grew brighter, his eyes gleamed with perverted light, as if he had gained great satisfaction from the process of torturing a delicate young girl.


    This kind of **** suppresses the satisfaction of beautiful women, which is very similar to fast gan, and even worse.


    Generally, pastors of the Glory Church are not abstinent, and marrying a wife and having children does not prevent them from serving the Lord of Glory.


    However, if this pastor is ambitious and dreams that one day he can ascend to the top of the holy mountain and become the pope with the crown of thorns, then he must remain pure.


    The reason is very simple. Legend has it that the Glory Church has an artifact that can communicate with the kingdom of heaven¡ªthe golden horn, which was held by successive popes.


    But if he wants to sound the golden horn, he must devote himself to the Lord of Glory, and he must not contaminate the affairs of men and women.


    Therefore, there are not a few ascetic ascetic monks in the church, and this Gregory who can ascend to the position of pope is of course even more so.


    Beauty and power, of course Gregorian knew which one to choose.


    But as long as it is a human, there are always desires and hopes that need to be resolved.


    But I didn''t expect Gregorian''s solution method to be so abnormal and cruel.


    After a long time, Gregorian finally finished venting.


    At this time, Ajani was already lying on the ground and panting hard, her entire back was covered with ferocious weal marks, blood dripping, and it was terrible to watch.


    Gregory threw away the long whip, took out a delicate vial, and dropped the holy water in the bottle onto Ajani''s back.


    Adjani''s body couldn''t help trembling and twitching, obviously this process didn''t feel good either.


    "God has mercy on the world, and the Lord heals all sentient beings!"


    Gregory performed a healing technique on Adjani, and a compassionate smile was put on her face again, and in an instant he was restored to the crown of the polite pope.


    I have to say that the healing technique performed by the Pope himself was indeed powerful. With the application of holy water, the scars on Ajani''s back healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and disappeared in a short time.


    Ajani finally eased up, and slowly sat up from the ground.


    Her mage''s robe had long been damaged in the flogging just now, and it completely fell down at this time, revealing her infinitely beautiful upper body.


    And Adjani didn''t hide it, and she didn''t know if it was because she didn''t dare or deliberately irritated the man in front of her.


    Gregorian moved his eyes away like an electric shock, as if he was afraid that he would be unable to hold it by looking at him a few more times, ruining most of his life''s hard work.


    Adjani seemed to have seen this scene, lowered her head, but the corners of her mouth were slightly cocked, as if she was disdainful, and as if she was the joy of revenge.


    Gregory coughed a few times and ordered: "Villa Saint Hild will arrive in the Royal Dragon City soon. At this time, there is no leader among the dragons in the north. You immediately return to Wintery City to see if you can take advantage of this opportunity. Win some lords."


    "Yes." Adjani answered obediently.


    Gregory took a greedily look at Ajani''s exquisite curve at last, then turned around and pushed the door and walked out.


    Quiet again in the confession room Ajani stood there for a while, and then picked up the **** whip from the ground and looked at it carefully, as if to see some mystery from it.


    After a while, she put the long whip on her chest, letting the blood on it wet her tender skin again.


    Her hand slowly tightened, and the barbs on the long whip immediately plunged into her chest, and the blood oozes again.


    Adjani snorted softly, a little bit painful.


    But immediately, her frowning brows slowly unfolded, and a look of enjoyment appeared on her face.


    Raising her head, Ajani''s deep gaze seemed to pass through the layers of obstacles, and ascended to the sky along the holy light.


    "The omnipotent Glory Lord, the lost lamb needs guidance, please listen to her confession..."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 287 Gregorian), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 287： arrival

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    "You said, are there any dragons in this world?"


    Looking at the tall and majestic walls of Yulong City, Ke Lin suddenly asked with a smile.


    Vera was riding a horse with him, shrinking into her husband''s warm embrace, and replied in a lazy tone: "The dragon is extinct, of course there won''t be any."


    Colin seemed a little unwilling to give up, and said stiffly: "Maybe there are some surviving dragons hiding in which dark corner?"


    Vera pursed her mouth and explained: "It is possible, but it is unlikely. Because according to records, the high elves created a wonderful spell called''Looking for Dragons'', which can locate the dragon in the world. The approximate range.


    Therefore, if there are still dragons in the world, the high elves will surely know.


    However, the conclusion of the extinction of the dragon was made by the high elves.


    I think they said so with confidence. "


    Colin nodded, it was clear, but then he sighed with regret: "That''s really a pity, I still want to see the style of the dragon."


    The Bachelor Dawn on the side interrupted and said: "The dragon should be extinct, but there is still a dragon egg in the Phoenix Palace. If the Viscount Lord is interested, you can visit it."


    "Oh? Dragon Egg? Didn''t it hatch?" Colin really became interested.


    "Of course not." Bachelor Dawn shook his head. "The San Lorenzo family also tried various methods, but the dragon egg still didn''t show any vitality."


    Seeing Colin''s longing look, Vera smiled and said: "Colin, if you are interested in giant dragons, you can go to Yeville. The Mages Council still preserves the remains of several giant dragons.


    However, most of the remains of the dragon are in the hands of the elves. If the Bright Moon Forest is not a forbidden place, you can feast your eyes. "


    "Now it is a forbidden area, but it may not be in the future!" Colin said cheerfully.


    "Yes, in fact, the mages have been trying to find a way to enter the Huiyue Forest..."


    During the heated discussion between the three, the Royal Dragon City was already in sight.


    The greeted team had already lined up a neat line of honor guards outside the city gate, and the shadow headed by them was indeed Queen Midella.


    "aunt!"


    Vera hurriedly jumped off the horse, walked a few steps quickly, and embraced the Queen Midella kindly.


    Midella stroked Vera''s back and comforted: "I have also heard about your father. I''m really sorry."


    Vera nodded slightly without saying much.


    Her feelings for the Duke of St. Hilde were extremely complicated, and she didn''t know how to behave for a while.


    "His Royal Highness!" Colin also hurriedly stepped forward to salute.


    Queen Midella smiled and said: "Colin, I am sorry that I did not attend your wedding, but I am also very pleased that Vera is guarded by an excellent knight like you."


    "It is my honor to be recognized by you. From now on I will redouble my efforts and I will never let you down!" Colin maintained his politeness on the surface, but in his heart he respected this beautiful queen.


    What the other party did in Silvermoon City had already let Colin know that this woman was definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    This time he came to Royal Dragon City, his plan was to get Vera to accept the canonization as soon as possible, and then immediately go back to formally take over the northern territory.


    Only by re-developing the Northern Territory, can Colin truly gain a foothold in this world.


    Under the leadership of Queen Midella, Ke Lin and his party entered the Royal Dragon City.


    As the Glorious Empire, and even the largest city in the world, Royal Dragon City is indeed much more prosperous than Winter City.


    The spacious streets were full of pedestrians coming and going, but after seeing the royal flags, they all evaded to the side of the road and curiously observed who was entering the city.


    In order to avoid causing unnecessary commotion, both Colin and Vera got into the queen''s carriage, so outsiders could not see them.


    But there are still smart people who recognize from the golden lion badge to be the team of the St. Hild family, knowing that it should be the heir of the Duke of the North to accept the emperor''s canonization.


    All the way to the Phoenix Palace, Colin jumped out of the carriage first, and then very gentlemanly helped Vera and Queen Midella out of the carriage.


    The waiting palace maids took out the colorful petals from the flower baskets and sprayed them into the air, and soon the road leading to the Phoenix Palace was paved.


    Vera took Colin''s arm, stepped onto the steps covered with flowers, and walked towards the magnificent Phoenix Palace.


    Originally, Colin thought that Emperor Reinhardt would be greeted in the palace, but he did not expect to see the imperial emperor.


    This made him wonder if the emperor was really too busy, or did he have an opinion on Vera?


    According to the judgment of Bachelor Dawn, Emperor Reinhardt should have hoped that Vera would inherit the position of Duke of the North, but now it seems that something is wrong.


    There was a haze in his heart, and Colin didn''t even pay much attention to admiring the magnificent Phoenix Palace.


    Queen Midella led Colin and Vera into the reception hall of the Partial Hall.


    The decoration style of the hall is not particularly luxurious, but if you look closely, you will find the low-key elegance hidden in the subtleties.


    Exquisite and unique murals and sculptures decorate the corners of the hall. The ground is covered with a century-old paulownia floor that is as bright as a mirror. There are seven crystal magic lamps hanging from the ceiling. Even in the daytime, it still emits soft light.


    The three were seated for the guest and the host, and several beautiful court maids walked in holding the silver plate, offering drinks and desserts.


    Out of courtesy, Vera tasted the mural on the wall.


    At this time, Colin closed his mouth very wisely. The artistic accomplishment of the son of the former country baron was really limited, so he still shouldn''t be boring.


    Fortunately, Queen Midella was also a member of the Saint Hild family, and the atmosphere soon became casual and friendly.


    However, Colin was a little absent-minded.


    He was wondering when the Great Reinhardt appeared.


    However, they did not wait for the ruler of the empire from start to finish, instead they waited for the queen''s son and daughter.


    Harrison Prince Colin had already seen him in Silvermoon City. Perhaps Colin had left a deep impression on the other party. At this time, when he saw Colin again, he was a little scared, and his eyes were a bit obvious when he saluted him. dodge.


    As for Princess Judy, it was the first time that Colin saw him.


    She is a little smaller than Prince Harrison, wearing a cute floral pleated skirt, with double ponytails, and silver crystal shoes on her feet. She looks like Queen Midella, a beauty, but there are some babies on her face. Fat, but even more likable.


    Moreover, she seemed to know how to play to her own advantages, and she called "Sister Vera" and "Brother Colin" sweetly as soon as they met.


    Vera was soon captured and held Judy in her arms, loving it.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became more welcoming, and the topic became the childlike thing of the two children, and Vera and Colin''s trip to the imperial capital seemed to be a trip to visit relatives.


    But until the reception was over, Queen Midella never mentioned the canonization of the Duke, let alone when Reinhardt the Great would receive Vera.


    If the other party didn''t mention it, Colin didn''t take the liberty to ask.


    When Queen Midella got up and sent Vera and Colin to rest, only Prince Harrison and Princess Judy were left in the living room.


    Judy was still eating the rest of the dessert with relish, while Harrison stared at the ground blankly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Brother, don''t you want to eat?" Judy asked kindly.


    Harrison shook his head somewhat absent-minded.


    "There is nothing terrifying about that Viscount Anglia."


    "When did I say I was afraid of him!" Harrison suddenly exploded like a kitten that had been trampled on its tail.


    Judy swept away her previous naive appearance, revealing her quirky real face, and smiled and said: "Do you want me to avenge you?"


    Harrison seemed to be moved, but he insisted: "I... I have no hatred with him."


    "Really? That''s who had a nightmare at night, yelling his name, and wetting the bed! Kuku Kuku..."


    Seeing his sister laugh at him, Harrison flushed with anger, jumped up from the chair, and walked out without looking back.


    "Oh, Brother Harrison, wait for me!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 288 Arrival), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 288： Heidegger (Part 1)

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    Just when Vera and Colin were picked up by Queen Midella into the Phoenix Palace, Bachelor Dawn came to the southern part of the Royal Dragon City alone.


    Since both the Holy Mountain and the Phoenix Palace are located in the northern area of ??Yulong City, nobles with a little status will find ways to settle down in the northern area, while the southern area has naturally become a settlement for civilians. The further south, the more gray the building becomes. Crude.


    But in such a gathering area of ??civilians, there is a manor that is incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    Although the location of this manor is not good, it occupies a large area. It is surrounded by fruit trees with tender shoots. There are several unique villas within the surrounding walls. Stables, barracks, warehouses, and gardens are also available. It is completely a noble manor. .


    In the Royal Dragon City, only the Prime Minister, Baron Heidegger, was willing to build such a manor in a civilian area.


    This imperial prime minister, who was born as a commoner, always had a distance from the nobility, and this was still unchangeable even if he had been in a high position for more than forty years.


    Perhaps it is precisely because he was born at the bottom, has a heart for the bottom, and knows what the people at the bottom think, can govern the empire prosperously.


    Of course, perhaps this is also the reason why the imperial Senate has always looked down on this "soil bun".


    After confirming his identity, Bachelor Dawn was led into the manor by the butler.


    But the butler did not take Bachelor Dawn to the study room or the living room, but led him to a lawn behind the main castle.


    There, Bachelor Dawn met the imperial prime minister who was sitting on the ground without any image and roasting sweet potatoes.


    Baron Heidegger is more than seventy years old, his hair is gray, but his spirit is still awkward. He wears a slightly dated but fairly neat casual clothes, just like an ordinary old man, without the boss of the Imperial Council at all. field.


    "Your Excellency Prime Minister!" Bachelor Dawn hastened his pace and bowed in salute.


    Baron Heidegger is obviously familiar with Bachelor Dawn. After seeing him, he smiled and pointed to the ground, and said casually: "Sit down and try my baked sweet potatoes."


    "Okay!" Bachelor Dawn didn''t think he was being neglected. He sat down on the lawn, then smiled and took the sweet potato that the Baron handed over. It might be a bit hot. He kept blowing and slamming in his hand. Come and go.


    Baron Heidegger¡¯s eyes have lost their glamour due to years of hard work, and appear gloomy and dull, but everyone who is stared at by these gloomy eyes will feel uncomfortable, as if the other party has the ability to perceive everything and let all There is no way to hide the sordidness of people''s hearts.


    Under such gaze, Bachelor Dawn maintained a leisurely and contented air. He carefully peeled off the sweet potato skin in his hand and ate it with relish.


    Looking at the other person enjoying the way, Baron Heidegger also showed a smile on his face, and asked, "Is there any problem with the food supply in the North this year?"


    "Viscount Angele has received strong support from the half-elf kingdom, and should be able to survive this year, but the life of the common people will be a bit bitter."


    Having said this, Bachelor Dawn raised his head, looked at Baron Heidegger with hope, and asked: "If the central government of the empire can support some food, the situation in the north will be much better."


    Baron Heidegger directly shook his head and refused: "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. I am afraid that there will be some problems with Feiyan''s own food supply this year."


    "What''s the matter?" Bachelor Dawn was puzzled, "There hasn''t been any disaster in Feiyanling in recent years, right?"


    Baron Heidegger''s expression became a little dignified: "The situation in the West is a bit bad. The St. Grianan family has sent letters several times, requesting the central government to send troops to support it.


    However, neither His Majesty nor the Senate agreed to send troops, but only agreed to provide food and material support. "


    Bachelor Dawn frowned, and asked, "Is the pressure on the orc side so much?"


    "Yes. According to a letter from the Saint-Griann family, an orc force called the Warsong Tribe is rising at an extremely terrifying speed. The West has to send an expeditionary force over the Tianduan Mountains to intervene in military affairs to prevent the Warsong Tribe from taking advantage of it. Be bigger and even unify the orcs to establish the third empire of the orcs!"


    "The Orc Third Reich?" Bachelor Dawn was horrified.


    The glorious empire established by the human race occupies the richest area in the center of this continent, but it is inevitable that there will be coveted foreign races all around.


    Except for dwarves, goblins, and half-elves that are weak and can only attach to the alien races of the Glory Empire, there are only four alien races that can truly pose a threat to mankind¡ªthe trolls in the north, the elves in the east, the naga in the south, and Orcs in the West.


    The elves have long since disappeared in the luminous moon forest, so the eastern border of the empire is actually the most stable.


    The naga are an amphibious race. Long-term distance from the water source will cause their skin to become dehydrated and cracked. Therefore, their harm to the southern border is limited to daily looting. At most, they occupy some coastal beach areas, and the threat is not great.


    The trolls in the north were once a great threat, but under the strong suppression of the north, they can no longer set off any storms, and now they only dare to hide in the northern part of the sky ice field to survive.


    Only the orcs in the West have always been the confidant of the Glorious Empire.


    If the other three alien races have no absolute advantage in force compared to humans, then the orcs are different. An ordinary orc soldier basically needs three or four human soldiers to deal with.


    For professionals, the orcs believe in the **** of destruction, and the profession of the gods is a skullcrusher, and the strength is far beyond the human knights of the same rank, and they are completely invincible existences of the same rank.


    Fortunately, although the orcs are superb in force, they are very anxious in intelligence.


    Therefore, the development of orc civilization can be said to be the bottom of the five major races. It is still a loose tribal form, fighting each other, and it is difficult to form a joint force.


    But there are exceptions to everything. In the history of the orcs, there have also been many talented heroes. Thanks to their efforts, the orcs have had two brief periods of unity.


    Also known as the first orc empire and the second orc empire.


    Once the orcs are unified, the formed orc army is definitely the most terrifying existence on this continent. After the establishment of the second orc empire last time, the orc army drove straight in, and it only took three months to penetrate the western realm and annihilate the scar. The main legion of the flame leader surrounded Yulong City.


    If it weren¡¯t for the long-term attack of the Dragon City, the contradictions in the Second Orc Empire that were forcibly suppressed would gradually become prominent, which led to the human race seizing the opportunity and designing the Second Orc Empire to fall apart. I am afraid that the ruler of this continent would have to change to another race. .


    But after that, the Glorious Empire has been on guard against the orcs, for fear that the orcs will reunite and even establish the Third Empire.


    Therefore, this time the Warsong tribe has risen strongly, and there is a tendency to dominate the orcs. The Western Territory immediately sent an expedition army over the Tianduan Mountains, trying to intervene by force to pinch the danger in the bud.


    The Bachelor of Dawn also distinguished the importance and no longer mentioned the matter of borrowing food, but instead asked: "What is the current situation of the expeditionary force sent by the Western Territory?"


    "The St. Grian''s family was an expeditionary force sent in October last year. Up to now, there is no clear good news. Therefore, it is difficult for me to judge how the situation on the west side of the Tianduan Mountains is going."


    Afterwards, the two fell silent at the same time, obviously both worried.


    After a while, Bachelor Dawn spoke again: "Since Saint-Grian has repeatedly requested support from the Imperial Central Committee, why has your Majesty not agreed?"


    Baron Heidegger smiled faintly, and said: "In the more than a thousand years since the fall of the Second Orc Empire, the West has submitted hundreds of requests for assistance to the center of the empire, and every time he said which tribe is rising strongly. , A sign of a dominion of orcs...


    At first, of course, the central government attached great importance to it and sent troops to support it almost every time. However, it was gradually discovered that the Saint-Grian family was just an exaggeration and wanted the central government to help them clean up the border.


    Later, unless the threat of the orcs was confirmed, the empire center would not easily send troops to the west. "


    The Bachelor of Dawn was also a little helpless. It turned out that the center of the empire was also afraid of the white prostitutes in the West.


    Baron Heidegger glanced at Bachelor Dawn, and UU reading said again: "Furthermore, the chaos in the North was already evident at the time, and your Majesty might have thought to intervene. But later, for some reason, the same could not be done. That''s it."


    Bachelor Dawn''s eyes flickered, and he thought to himself, isn''t it an intervention by the Maynum family to send troops to the north?


    "Then the Northern Territory has been calmed down, but there has been no good news from the Expeditionary Army in the Western Territory. Your Majesty should also plan to send troops to support the Saint Grian family."


    "No." Baron Heidegger shook his head, his eyes becoming more worried.


    "Why?" Bachelor Dawn was puzzled. Regarding the unity of the orcs, he would rather believe it than not. He didn''t understand why the emperor was so contemptuous.


    Baron Heidegger narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "Because someone wants to start another war!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 289 Heidegger (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 289： Heidegger (Part 2)

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    "Another war?"


    Bachelor Dawn directly exclaimed.


    Baron Heidegger nodded blankly and explained: "Prince Leahy wants to declare war on the Mages Council and send troops to attack Yevel."


    Bachelor Dawn was silent.


    He can also understand Prince Leahy''s motives for doing this.


    The appearance of the forbidden curse of "Eye of Judgment" made all the imperial knights sleepless, especially Prince Lexi, the Paladin.


    He has already killed Mr. Hooter himself, but now, it seems that he still wants to completely wipe out the roots and destroy the Mage Council.


    "Yevel won''t be able to catch it with his own hands. Didn''t Prince Leahy ever think about the consequences of doing this? Isn''t he worried that the mages will lose their lives and be burned?"


    Baron Heidegger sighed and said: "You haven''t dealt with Prince Leahy much, so you don''t understand him.


    This is not a person who can be coerced!


    At the beginning, Emperor Reinhardt secretly reached an agreement with Mr. Wang, thinking that he could use the power of the wizard to check and balance Prince Leahy.


    Hehe, it''s a pity that he doesn''t understand either, no, maybe he understands, but he doesn''t want to believe it.


    If someone puts a sword on Prince Leahy''s neck, his first reaction is not to compromise, but to stab him out! Even if his neck was pierced by the opponent.


    This is the pride of the Paladin! "


    Bachelor Dawn was immediately speechless.


    Indeed, if Prince Leahy would be intimidated by this method, then he would not have been able to step into the sanctuary all the way through the thorns.


    Therefore, after learning that Mr. Coquettish used the Forbidden Curse to kill the Duke of St. Hilde, Prince Leahy went to the north immediately and decisively killed Mr. Coquettish. He did not worry about whether such a move would lead to revenge from the wizard.


    Even now, he still wants to completely eradicate the Mage Council.


    Perhaps, he is already ready to become the next target of the forbidden curse of "Judgement Eye".


    The mages claimed to burn the jade and the stone, but why didn''t the paladins prefer death to surrender?


    With a heavy heart, Bachelor Dawn asked again: "Then Prince Leahy''s proposal has been discussed at the Imperial Conference? What is the result? What about the opinions of the Senate?"


    Baron Heidegger shook his head and said: "We haven''t yet attended the Imperial Conference, so the attitude of all parties is still unclear."


    "Then when will the Imperial Conference be held? Is this proposal just proposed?"


    "No, after Prince Leahy returned from the northern border half a month ago, he proposed this declaration of war, but it has not been discussed at the Imperial Conference."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Baron Heidegger frowned, "Because Your Majesty has never attended the Imperial Conference. It is impossible for me to preside over such important topics for discussion."


    Bachelor Dawn also frowned.


    He had heard before that Emperor Reinhardt didn''t care much. The military was handed over to Prince Leahy, the government was handed over to Baron Heidegger, and the diplomacy was handed over to Queen Midella...


    In short, he himself was either obsessed with pursuing the way of knights, or busy cuckolding the nobles in the imperial capital...


    But Bachelor Dawn did not expect that now he was about to declare war on the mage, and it was ridiculous that Emperor Reinhardt would not attend the Imperial Conference.


    Immediately, Bachelor Dawn immediately realized that perhaps Emperor Reinhardt deliberately did not attend the Imperial Conference.


    Because he definitely didn''t want to declare war on the mage, and even counted on the mage to check and balance Prince Leahy.


    Therefore, in the face of Prince Leahy¡¯s hegemonic act of directly lifting the table, Emperor Reinhardt chose¡ª


    Hide...


    "Could it just keep on dragging on?" Bachelor Dawn felt that Emperor Reinhardt''s choice was not wise.


    Baron Heidegger pulled a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, and said: "How can Prince Leahy keep this proposal dragged on? There is another way besides your Majesty''s order for the imperial central army to be dispatched."


    "The Senate!" Bachelor Dawn reacted immediately.


    But immediately, his brow furrowed deeper.


    The establishment of the Senate is actually to restrict the king''s power.


    In case you encounter an extremely absurd emperor, there must always be an institution that can check and balance his behavior.


    [Glorious Charter] stipulates that as long as the Senate can pass a certain resolution by an absolute majority (more than two-thirds) of votes, the resolution can be directly effective without the emperor¡¯s consent.


    Therefore, as long as Prince Leahy can obtain more than two-thirds of the support in the Senate, he can directly pass Reinhardt the Great and start a war against Yevil.


    But Bachelor Dawn also realized that if Prince Leahy really did this, he would be completely torn from Reinhardt the Great.


    "Will the Senate support Prince Leahy on this matter?" Bachelor Dawn''s tone was a bit heavy.


    Baron Heidegger shrugged and put on a helpless expression: "You are asking the wrong person. I can''t find out their true attitude from the elders in the Senate."


    Only when Bachelor Dawn realized that he had asked a silly question when he was upset.


    However, thinking of the contradiction between Baron Heidegger and the Senate, Bachelor Dawn remembered the true purpose of his visit this time.


    "Your Excellency, in fact, I came to you this time because I hope you can stand up at the right time to support Master Joyce in inheriting the Duke of the North."


    Baron Heidegger was stunned. He just wanted to say that he had no say in the issue of the inheritance of the Duke of the North, but immediately he understood the real purpose of the Dawn Bachelor.


    "Hehe, you want to use me to influence the decision of the Senate? It''s a smart way. Well, well, I will find a suitable opportunity to help..."


    Having said that, Baron Heidegger stopped suddenly, as if thinking of a certain key.


    "Your Excellency Prime Minister?" Bachelor Dawn yelled twice in confusion.


    "Haha, this idea of ??yours has inspired me a lot!" Baron Heidegger recovered, his face full of excitement.


    "I already felt that if Prince Leahy wanted to declare war on the mage through the Senate, I would not be able to exert any influence. After all, you also know that I and the Senate are really incompatible.


    But now, you have given me a new idea.


    Perhaps, I can really influence the Senate¡¯s decision in this way..."


    Bachelor Dawn''s eyes flickered, and he also understood what Baron Heidegger meant, so he asked carefully: "So, do you support Prince Leahy''s declaration of war against the wizard, or oppose it?"


    "No!" Baron Heidegger said without hesitation, "now is not the best time to solve Yeville at all!"


    Bachelor Dawn nodded in agreement, and he also didn''t think he should provoke Yeville at this time.


    The Northern Territory had just stabilized, and it seemed that something was about to happen on the Western Territory. It was not a wise move for the empire to provoke the Mages Council at this time.


    What''s more, Vera is also a mage, and Bachelor Dawn is also worried that this wave of extinction will affect the inheritance of the Duke of the North.


    Immediately, Bachelor Dawn thought of another question: "Oh, yes, if Emperor Reinhardt has been reluctant to attend the Imperial Conference, I am afraid he will not receive Miss Vera, right?"


    Baron Heidegger shook his head and said: "I guess not. I heard some rumors that his Majesty was sick, and invited the Pope to treat him. I just don''t know if this happened, or if it was just a delay. Excuses."


    Bachelor Dawn has a heavy heart.


    He began to feel that he and Vera and the others might have been waiting in the Dragon City for a long time...


    At least wait until the game between Prince Lech and Emperor Reinhardt comes to an end.


    This is an extremely dangerous political vortex!


    If you accidentally get involved...


    Bachelor Dawn is a headache.


    Baron Heidegger seemed to see Bachelor Dawn¡¯s concern, and asked: "What? Worried that after staying in the Dragon City for too long, there will be chaos in the North?"


    "The North should not be chaotic. Marquis Garcia is sitting in Winter City."


    "That''s good." Baron Heidegger looked into the eyes of Bachelor Dawn and said seriously, "However, I want to remind you that it is best not to rush Vera to see your Majesty before the outcome of this battle."


    "Why?"


    Baron Heidegger did not answer directly, but slowly said: "What kind of person is the easiest to get out of the whirlpool?"


    Bachelor Dawn thought for a while before he suddenly said, "People without burdens!"


    Baron Heidegger smiled comfortedly and didn''t say more, just peeling the sweet potato meticulously.


    The expression was so serious that he was carefully carving a handicraft.


    "Did you know? The output of sweet potatoes is much higher than that of wheat. I have always wanted to promote sweet potatoes as a staple food to replace wheat, but I haven''t received enough recognition."


    Bachelor Dawn said with a smile: "Because everyone can''t stand the days without bread."


    Baron Heidegger snorted and said leisurely:


    "Maybe it won''t be long before they won''t be qualified to be such picky eaters anymore."


    Bachelor Dawn nodded thoughtfully and saw Baron Heidegger eating sweet potatoes. He couldn''t help but wondered: "Your Excellency, Queen Midella will host a banquet in Phoenix Palace tonight for Miss Vera and Viscount Anglia. Are you not attending?"


    Baron Heidegger shook his head: "No. The food at the aristocratic banquet makes me nauseous, or the crude food like sweet potatoes suits my taste."


    Bachelor Dawn smiled faintly, no longer persuaded, and immediately picked up a baked sweet potato from the grill again, and peeled it while blowing air.


    Upon seeing this, Baron Heidegger asked: "What? Are you not going?"


    Bachelor Dawn took a bite of the fragrant sweet potato and smiled: "If you don''t go, I also think your dinner party is more attractive!"


    Baron Heidegger laughed loudly and said proudly:


    "The entire Glory Empire can have this taste, you are the second person."


    "Oh?" Bachelor Dawn said curiously, "Then I''m curious, who is the other one?"


    Baron Heidegger smiled faintly and said a name: "Turnance."


    Bachelor Dawn was surprised.


    He knew that this was the name of a cardinal of the Glory Church, and it was the one who ranked first in succession among the three cardinals!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 290 Heidegger (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 290： Palace Dinner (Part 1)

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    "Colin, is it appropriate for me to wear this suit for the palace dinner later?"


    Vera changed her clothes, paced Tingting to her husband, and asked softly.


    Clin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Vera chose a black strapless tunic long dress with black silk stockings and silver stilettos to bring out her white and smooth complexion, which looks mysterious, noble, **** and elegant.


    "You will be the focus of the party, dear!"


    Her lover''s compliment made Vera ecstatic, her pretty face flushed, her fair and slender hands draped Colin''s shoulders, gently pushing him onto the sofa chair, and proactively offered a long, affectionate kiss.


    After some warmth, Vera lay down on Colin''s chest obediently, enjoying the caress of her lover.


    Colin drew a circle on Vera''s smooth back and asked: "You said, when does your majesty plan to meet you?"


    Vera squinted comfortably, like a lazy kitten, and said dazedly: "You should be able to see your majesty at the evening banquet."


    Colin laughed, shook his head and said, "But I feel that your majesty may still not appear at the evening banquet."


    "Why?" Vera opened her eyes, her eyes still blurred.


    "Intuition." Colin''s tone was a little solemn, "I''m afraid this trip to the Royal Dragon City will not be as smooth as I expected."


    "Okay, stop thinking about it. May I help you change your clothes?" Vera said comfortingly.


    "Beautiful lady, it''s my honor!" Colin stopped thinking about it anymore, and got up from the sofa holding Vera.


    "Then you have to listen to my instructions and don''t urge me!"


    "I just hope I won''t be late..."


    "You can stay safe, and we won''t be late."


    After more than two hours of tossing, the two talents are finished.


    At this time, Vera was blushing and panting. It seemed that helping Colin choose clothes was indeed a big project.


    Afterwards, the two of them boarded the carriage that had been waiting outside the temple, and went to the Phoenix Palace to have a banquet.


    The splendid banquet hall has raised crystal candlesticks and chandeliers, and hundreds of imperial capitals and nobles gather together, which is extremely lively.


    As expected by Colin, Emperor Reinhardt still did not show up, and the banquet was hosted by Queen Midella.


    Perhaps it is because Vera is not the Duke of the North after all, the specifications of this welcome banquet are not top-notch, and the big person who really attended is Queen Midella.


    His Majesty the Emperor, Prince Leahy, the Prime Minister of the Empire, the five consuls of the Senate, etc., were not present.


    Colin knew that one of the five consuls in the Senate was from the St. Hild family and was still Vera''s uncle by generation. He didn''t expect that he would not even appear at the welcome banquet.


    Hehe, it''s really interesting.


    After a toast, the grand welcome banquet officially began.


    Colin no longer entangled with the situation in the imperial capital anymore, and at this time he concentrated on dealing with the delicacies on the table.


    He was not familiar with these big bosses who stood at the top of the empire. Bachelor Dawn went to visit the prime minister of the empire. Colin planned to wait for him to come back and discuss the current situation with him.


    The lemon steamed sea bass tastes very good, the pan-fried giant rhino ribs are also very chewy, the butter and lettuce is also refreshing and delicious, and it is intoxicating to drink the champagne of the origin and vintage...


    Except for the absence of deer blood wine, Colin was very satisfied with the banquet meal. It seemed that the court chef did have two things to do.


    When the candles in the crystal candlestick were about to burn out, Queen Midella announced the end of the dinner. The guests returned to their respective lounges to let the court attendants clean up tableware, tables and chairs, replace candles, lay carpets, and decorate the dance scene.


    After everything was ready, the guests returned to the lobby.


    The melodious melody immediately sounded, and the ball officially began.


    Colin danced the first dance with Vera in his arms, and then planned to invite Queen Midella.


    Not only to express my gratitude for the welcome banquet she prepared, but also to take this opportunity to test the attitude of the emperor who has not shown up.


    However, what Ling Kelin didn''t expect was that someone actually cut in.


    "Viscount Angley, can I invite you to the next dance?"


    I saw Princess Judy standing in front of Colin happily. She was wearing a snow-white petal gauze dress and a princess laurel crown, her creamy-white face was blushing.


    "Of course, it''s my honor!" Colin had to respond politely.


    Refusing a lady''s invitation to dance is not what a gentleman should do, let alone a young lady.


    Corinto took Judy''s little hand into the red carpet dance floor, and the melodious harp played a brisk movement.


    Princess Judy was eleven years old, and she was about 1.4 meters tall. She looked slim, but Colin still had to bend her knees to cooperate with the other party to put on the court dance.


    "Viscount Angley, Brother Harrison told me that you are good at telling stories." Princess Judy whispered in Colin''s ear.


    Colin guided the little girl to slowly rotate on the dance floor, and smiled faintly when he heard the words: "Prince Harrison is absurdly praised."


    At the same time, he was a little puzzled.


    Because from the reaction of Prince Harrison when he saw Colin earlier, Colin should have left a lot of psychological shadow on the other party. How could he praise him for telling stories?


    While thinking about it, Colin suddenly felt heavy on his feet, and then heard Princess Judy¡¯s apology:


    "Ah, sorry, Viscount Angele, I accidentally stepped on you."


    "It''s okay." Colin smiled, not paying attention.


    "Can you tell me a story when you have time?" Princess Judy said coquettishly.


    "Uh... Actually my story is not suitable for children to listen to..."


    Colin was pushing away, and then he noticed that there was another weight on his feet.


    "Ah, sorry, Viscount Angele, I stepped on you again!"


    Colin lowered his head and saw a pretty face full of apology and innocence.


    However, Colin didn''t think that the other party was unintentional.


    "Your Royal Highness, your court dance still needs more practice."


    "Yes. How about you teach me."


    "Your Royal Highness, you look at me too high, I am not qualified to be your dance teacher."


    "Viscount Angley, you are too polite, I think you dance better than my current dance teacher..."


    While talking, Princess Judy almost "accidentally" stepped on Colin several times, but Colin avoided her without a trace.


    With the reaction and speed of the fifth-order knight of Colin, it was really easy to avoid a little girl''s trampling.


    However, Princess Judy was very persistent, and the crystal shoes under the skirt kept sticking out, as if she would not give up if she didn''t step on it.


    The expression on her face was also annoyed for a while, angrily for a while, and gnashing her teeth for a while, completely discarding the cute and cute disguise before, revealing her quirky nature.


    Colin smiled without saying a word, gracefully avoiding Princess Judy''s trampling.


    At the same time, I didn''t forget to ridicule: "Your Royal Highness, your rhythm is messed up."


    "Humph!"


    Princess Judy ignored Colin and continued to concentrate on her grand cause of "stepping on her feet".


    At this time, the dance became stumbling and there was nothing beautiful to speak of. The surrounding audience also saw the clues, all smiled, obviously they knew something about Princess Judy''s temper.


    Seeing that she couldn''t step on Colin, Princess Judy was so anxious that she almost cried, and her pitiful appearance made people very distressed.


    However, Colin wouldn''t be fooled. He guessed that this little girl was acting again 80% of the time.


    As if seeing Colin not being fooled, Princess Judy rolled her eyes and suddenly said, "Viscount Angele, do you know why my father didn''t attend the dinner?"


    Colin''s eyes condensed, and he curiously asked: "Why?"


    However, Princess Judy smiled triumphantly, but did not answer.


    Colin knew it, so he sighed and stopped avoiding, letting Princess Judy step on his feet fiercely.


    The little girl smiled suddenly, as if she had won some great victory.


    She smashed Colin''s feet twice, and whispered, "Because, father is sick."


    "Sick?" Colin suddenly felt like he wanted to continue to ask, but the music stopped at this moment.


    Princess Judy held her head high, curled her skirt, bowed her knees to Colin, and walked away.


    Seeing her running in the direction of Prince Harrison I guess she went to show off to her brother.


    Colin shook his head with a laugh, and then saw Queen Midella walking over.


    Tonight, she is wearing a palace-style purple low-cut tunic long dress, revealing round shoulders and large snow-white chests. The exquisite tailoring process outlines the perfect body curve vividly. The long golden hair is rolled into a lady''s bun, and she walks. The willow waist, graceful and graceful, dignified and charming, made Colin lose consciousness for a while.


    "Sorry, Viscount Angele, Judy is a bit naughty."


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "No, the princess is very cute."


    The music sounded again, and Queen Midella smiled and stretched out her left hand.


    Colin quickly stepped forward and hugged the queen''s slender waist, and began to swing with the music.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 291 Palace Dinner (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 291： Palace Dinner (Part 2)

    Accompanied by the melodious melody, Colin hugged Queen Midella''s slender and flexible waist and danced on the ornate carpet.


    Within the framework of the palace dance, the men and women dancing together seem to be huddled together, but in fact it is just an illusion of perspective. Except for the arms, the two of them have no other body parts in contact.


    Only between lovers or husband and wife, will the abdomen be intimately pressed together.


    Of course Colin would not be rude to Queen Midella, but unexpectedly, the Queen took the initiative to post it.


    Feeling the softness and warmth on his lower abdomen, Colin''s mind has remained calm.


    "Judy has learned to dance since she was a child, but she has a bad problem that likes to step on her feet. She didn''t deliberately target you, I hope you don''t take it to heart." Queen Midella exhaled in her ear.


    The lazy tone and moist breath constantly moved Colin''s heart.


    "It is also an honor to be stepped on by a beautiful lady." Colin responded with a smile.


    At the same time, he also remembered that at the ball in Silvermoon City, Queen Midella had stepped on herself.


    Well, it seems that there must be a daughter if there is a mother.


    I don''t know if I also thought of this, Queen Midella''s pretty face showed a blush.


    Colin led Queen Midella in a quick round, the purple dress was in full bloom like flowers, and the seductive scenery under the skirt flashed away.


    "I heard that your Majesty is sick?"


    Colin suddenly spoke, awakening Queen Midella who was intoxicated in the melodious dance music.


    The queen''s eyes were flowing, she glanced at Colin, and said with a smile: "Where did you hear the news?"


    Colin didn''t speak, he was not going to expose a little girl.


    But looking at the performance of Queen Midella, the news should be true.


    No wonder that Emperor Reinhardt never appeared.


    Seeing that Colin didn''t want to disclose the source of the information, Queen Midella didn''t ask further, nodded and said: "Yes, your majesty is indeed ill, but you don''t have to worry, you should be fine soon.


    In addition, I hope you will not spread the news, after all, it is easy to cause unnecessary panic. "


    "I understand." Colin nodded, and then asked again, "Then what do your Majesty think about the heir to the Duke of the North?"


    Queen Midella''s face became solemn, and she whispered:


    "Don''t worry, your majesty and I both hope to see Vera inherit the title of Duke of the North, not to mention that you still have the will of the previous Duke of the North, so relax and wait for a while. When the time comes, I will naturally You will be arranged to meet with your Majesty."


    Queen Midella''s reassuring words not only did not make Colin feel relieved, but made him more aware of the current situation in the imperial capital.


    Moreover, he also noticed that the Queen said "waiting for the time to come" instead of "waiting for your majesty to get better". This made Colin couldn''t help thinking, could it be that the emperor is not sick and unable to see guests now, but just The timing is wrong, do not want to meet Vera?


    "His Royal Highness, of course I am willing to follow your arrangements." Although his heart is full of doubts, on the face of it, Colin will definitely not question the Queen''s decision.


    After all, it is not in Winter City, but in Royal Dragon City. The Saint Hild family can rely on not much power here. Vera''s aunt Queen Midella is definitely the most important person.


    Of course, Colin would not completely trust this glamorous queen.


    She is Vera''s aunt, but she is also Joyce''s aunt.


    Colin couldn''t know which side she was on.


    Seeing Colin so obedient, the smile on Queen Midella''s face became brighter, and she spoke again:


    "By the way, there is one more thing you should pay attention to."


    "Please speak."


    "Don''t believe Sebastian Saint Hild!"


    "Huh?" Colin burst into his heart, almost jumping the wrong beat, but fortunately he adjusted it in time.


    Sebastian St. Hild, Vera''s uncle, is also the consul of the Imperial Senate.


    There are five consuls in the Imperial Senate, each of which is held by the elders from the five paladin families.


    The five consuls will take turns as the chairmen of the Senate every month, and they are responsible for presiding over the meetings of the Senate for that month.


    Therefore, this Sir Sebastian is also an important figure of the Saint Hild family in the Dragon City.


    Originally, Colin and Vera were planning to visit this person tomorrow, but they did not expect that Queen Midella would remind herself not to trust him.


    How is this going?


    In terms of generation, Sebastian is Midella''s uncle.


    Is this a family fight?


    Colin was speechless for a while, and hurriedly asked: "His Royal Highness, why is this?"


    Queen Midella was silent.


    Upon seeing this, Colin couldn''t keep asking.


    At the end of the song, Colin let go of Queen Midella''s slender hand and leaned over to salute.


    Queen Midella curtseyed back with a smile, and whispered softly: "Believe me, the current Royal Dragon City is a dangerous vortex. The best choice for you and Vera is to stay out of the matter and get involved. It will only be difficult to get out."


    Colin squinted his eyes and said in a condensed voice, "Your Royal Highness..."


    Queen Midella just interrupted: "Don''t ask more, don''t think too much, wait patiently for my news."


    After saying this, Empress Midella swung her waist and floated away.


    Colin was left in a daze.


    "Colin, what''s the matter with you?" Vera came over, took her husband''s arm, and asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll talk to you again when I go back." Colin patted Vera''s little hand, but saw a familiar figure walking towards him.


    "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon, Viscount Angley!" Evan Evan walked over to Colin Road with a smile, and then saluted Vera, and introduced his female companion to the Colin couple:


    "This is Miss Salia, the prostitute of Prince Leahy, and my fiancee."


    Colin raised his brows and turned to look at Count Evan''s female companion.


    This Miss Salia is wearing a beige dress with exquisite features, black hair and black eyes, and a gentle and charming temperament. She is the kind of woman who can inspire compassion among men.


    But what really cares about Colin is the identity of the other party-the daughter of the Paladin!


    Moreover, Colin remembered that the Marquis of the East he had just released, the elder brother of Evan, had only married the daughter of a certain Earl of the East.


    It seems that the Duke of Saint-Pros really has the idea of ??changing heirs.


    Thinking of what he had said to the Marquis Vincent on the Fury River, Colin suddenly felt that the future East Territory would definitely be very lively.


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, Evan Evan sent out an invitation to Vera: "Beautiful Miss Vera, I wonder if I have the honor to dance with you?"


    Vera turned to look at Colin, and when he saw him nodding with a smile, she handed her hand to Count Evan.


    Seeing the two walking towards the dance floor hand in hand, Salia blinked her big crystal eyes and seemed to say to Colin-what are you waiting for?


    Colin also realized what he should do, and quickly sent an invitation to Salia.


    After obtaining the consent of the other party, Colin took the slender hand of the paladin''s daughter and walked into the center of the dance floor again.


    "Are you just engaged to Count Evan?" Colin asked curiously, hugging Salia''s small waist.


    "Yes, just a week ago." Salia said softly, then she stopped talking, and devoted herself to the dance.


    Generally speaking, the male partner of the court dance is the guide, and the female partner is the follower. However, Colin discovered that this Salia seems to have a strange magic power that can in turn affect Colin''s dance steps and even guide the palace. The graceful and elegant performance of the dance is to the extreme, which is pleasing to the eye.


    Even someone like Colin who is not proficient in court dance seems to have become a dance master at this moment.


    This feeling made Colin couldn''t help being intoxicated. For a while, he forgot to continue to inquire whether Evan Evan came to Dragon City at this time if he had other plans.


    Until the end of the song, Colin still had some thoughts.


    Thunderous applause immediately sounded, and only then did Colin come back to his senses.


    "You are the best dancer I have ever seen!" Colin praised sincerely.


    "Thank you!" Salia blushed, UU reading www. uukanshu. com doesn''t seem to be relieved from the dance just now.


    "Wow! Viscount Angele! I''m a little jealous of you, Salia didn''t show such a tacit understanding when dancing with me!" Evan Evan took Vera back to the sidelines, exaggeratingly exaggerated.


    Vera also praised Colin excitedly, and at the same time did not forget to ask Salia the secret of dancing.


    Colin casually said a few words of humility, and then asked Evan Evan: "Is your marriage date set for Miss Salia?"


    "Just at the end of this year, I will distribute invitations at that time. I hope you and Miss Vera can come here."


    "Good. If there are no special circumstances, we will definitely go to Bailu City to observe the ceremony." Colin responded with a smile.


    Next, neither Colin nor Vera entered the dance floor again, but chatted casually with the Earl and his wife on the sidelines.


    Until the night darkened, the guests left one after another.


    7017k

 Chapter 292： analyze

    In the early morning of the second day, when Colin brought Vera to the restaurant, he finally saw Bachelor Dawn again.


    "Good morning, Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia!"


    "Good morning, Bachelor Dawn, did the Prime Minister leave you for dinner at home yesterday?"


    "Yes, the Prime Minister is very enthusiastic, and it''s hard for me to refuse."


    "Haha, it''s okay, I can understand. And, I guess the dinner at the Prime Minister''s house will definitely not be much worse than that at the Phoenix Palace."


    "It''s really not too much." Bachelor Dawn smiled slightly, and then told Colin that he was squatting on the lawn with the Prime Minister last night and nibbling on sweet potatoes.


    Colin and Willa looked at each other immediately, never expected that the imperial prime minister would entertain the guests in this way...


    Of course, when you think about it carefully, although this method is a bit rude, it shows more closeness. It seems that the Prime Minister regards Bachelor Dawn as his true person.


    The maid served a hearty breakfast. Colin didn''t get too entangled with the prime minister''s wonderful hospitality. He cut off a juicy fried steak and put it in his mouth, chewed it, and asked:


    "Then how did you talk to the Prime Minister yesterday?"


    Bachelor Dawn did not answer immediately, but said to the maids around him: "You go down first."


    "Yes."


    When only three of Colin were left in the restaurant, Bachelor Dawn said, "In general, the talk is good, but there is good news and bad news."


    "Then tell me the good news first." Colin drank a sip of milk and smiled, "A good day needs a good start."


    Bachelor Dawn put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin, signaled that he had finished eating, and then said the good news that Colin wanted to hear most:


    "The Prime Minister is willing to stand up at the right time and publicly declare that he supports Master Joyce''s succession to the Duke of the North."


    Colin nodded, satisfied with the result.


    Vera was still a bit at a loss, wondering: "Your Prime Minister supports Joyce...How can this be good news?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled, and then recounted the contradiction between Baron Heidegger and the Senate.


    It was only then that Vera realized that the prime minister''s support for Joyce was actually to stimulate the Senate and make them unanimously agree to inherit the title of Duke of the North.


    Colin continued to ask: "Then what''s the bad news?"


    Bachelor Dawn''s expression became a little heavy, and said: "A warsong tribe has emerged among the orcs. The Western Territory has sent expedition troops to cross the Tianduan Mountains in an attempt to kill it in the bud in advance... But so far there is no good news. Pass it back.


    Your Excellency the Prime Minister is worried that there will be problems in the Western Region, but currently the senior officials of the imperial capital generally have no plans to send troops to support them. "


    Colin''s face also changed. He pulled out information about the orcs from the memory of his predecessor, and of course he understood the seriousness of the problem.


    If the West is not exaggerated, then this is definitely the biggest threat that the Glorious Empire will face.


    Upon hearing this, Vera couldn''t help asking: "Why are the big figures in the imperial capital unwilling to send troops to support the West?"


    Colin twitched and smiled disdainfully: "Before the disaster really strikes, most people will take a fluke and think that things won''t be so bad."


    Bachelor Dawn nodded and agreed: "Indeed. Before seeing the real threat, the Empire Central was reluctant to send troops easily. However, in addition, there is actually another reason."


    "Oh? What''s the reason?"


    "This is another bad news." Bachelor Dawn said solemnly, "Prince Leahy has asked for a declaration of war on Yeville!"


    "What?" Vera exclaimed.


    She has lived and studied in Yevil for more than ten years, and has long regarded it as her second hometown. When she heard the news, she immediately couldn''t help worrying.


    "Why is it like this? It''s because of the''eye of judgment'' forbidden curse, right? But...but doesn''t the empire worry that the mages will be burned?"


    Bachelor Dawn sighed: "It is indeed because of the''eye of judgment.'' Prince Leahy is not a person who can endure coercion. He would rather take the risk of being revenge by the wizard, and also completely eliminate this, which is extremely terrifying to the knight class. Threat."


    Seeing Vera''s expression in a panic, Colin quickly held her slightly cold little hand, and comforted:


    "Should not everyone have the determination and courage of Prince Leahy? This proposal to declare war on the wizard may not be implemented."


    Bachelor Dawn nodded: "That''s right. The political undercurrents in the imperial capital are now surging, mainly because of this proposal. Moreover, your Majesty is obviously unwilling to declare war on the mages. He is deliberately staying behind closed doors and just doesn''t want this proposal to pass the Imperial Conference. "


    Colin smiled clearly and said: "I heard at the dinner yesterday that your Majesty was sick. It turned out to be because of this!"


    "80% is for this reason. However, even if your Majesty keeps hiding, there is another way to implement this declaration of war."


    Colin said uncertainly: "The Senate?"


    "Yes!"


    "Will Prince Leahy do this?" Colin said in a concretized voice, "This means that I have completely torn the face with Emperor Reinhardt."


    "When Emperor Reinhardt secretly received Mr. Coquettish and reached a tacit understanding with him, he had completely offended Prince Leahy, so now Prince Leahy will probably no longer worry about royal dignity."


    Colin''s face gradually became gloomy.


    He also realized why this was bad news for Vera.


    If Prince Leahy wants to force his proposal through the Senate without the emperor¡¯s approval, he must obtain an absolute majority of votes.


    This also means that he must persuade more than two-thirds of the elders to provoke their hatred of the wizard.


    And Vera is also a mage...


    Originally, Bachelor Dawn¡¯s plan was to use the Prime Minister to influence the Senate¡¯s decision on the succession of the Duke of the North, but now it seems that Prince Leahy¡¯s actions are very likely to invalidate this plan.


    Perhaps Prince Leahy didn''t care who inherited the Duke of the North, but he inadvertently blocked Vera''s way.


    What''s more, if the empire really declares war on Yevil, the mages will most likely retaliate. Whether it is the citizens of the empire or the nobles of the knights who will suffer in the end, the brilliance empire''s hatred of the mages will definitely reach a peak.


    At this time, as a mage, can Vera still be able to stare at such hatred and successfully inherit the throne of the Duke of the North?


    Thinking of this, Colin immediately said solemnly: "We can''t let Prince Leahy''s proposal pass the Senate!"


    Bachelor Dawn also nodded, agreeing: "Yes!"


    But immediately, Colin felt a headache.


    Originally, their plan was to obtain the support of the Senate through trickery through the Prime Minister¡¯s statement, but now they find that if trickery fails, they still have to deal with the senators one by one.


    This requires extremely deep political capital and influence.


    And this is what Vera and Colin lack most now.


    "What are your thoughts?" Colin asked, he can only hope for Bachelor Dawn now.


    After the Bachelor of Dawn pondered for a moment, he slowly said: "There are 117 members in the Imperial Senate, all of whom are high-profile figures from the collateral lines of the empire''s major families. The families of the West, North, and the Scarlet Collar each account for one-fifth.


    Therefore, the power of the entire Senate is basically the same as the power of the vassals in the empire. The Senate also has five consuls from the five paladin families, who can have a great influence on the senators of their vassal families.


    To make Prince Leahy¡¯s proposal bankrupt, we must at least win the support of the two consuls and use them to influence the veterans of his faction. In this way, the proposal to declare war on the Master could not get an absolute majority of approval votes.


    I think the two consuls most likely to be won by us are Sebas, the consul of the St. Hild family in the Senate, and the consul of the San Lorenzo family in the Senate ¨C Letom. . "


    Colin''s brows were still frowned. He knew what Bachelor Dawn said was reasonable, but he knew that these two men were not easy to be moved.


    Sebastian was born in the St. Hild family and is still Vera''s uncle by seniority. Of course, he can represent the interests of the St. Hild family, but the interests of the St. Hild family may not necessarily be the interests of Vera. After all, she is still Not the Duke of the North.


    Moreover, at the ball last night, Queen Midella also specially reminded herself not to trust Sebastian Archon.


    Although Colin would not completely trust Queen Midella, this reminder still left a trace of haze in his heart.


    As for the Archon of Letome of the San Lorenzo family... I am afraid he is more likely to be moved by Prince Leahy.


    Unless Emperor Reinhardt personally comes forward, it is possible to change the position of the patriarchs of San Lorenzo.


    It''s just that this unreliable emperor...how could he not let Colin feel relieved.


    "Then let''s visit the Archon Sebastian this afternoon." Vera said.


    Colin hesitated, but still did not express his doubts.


    First of all, it is impossible for Queen Midella to believe what he says. He is more willing to test it himself. Moreover, Vera came to the Dragon City as a junior, and she should visit the Archon of Sebastian if she is in love or reason. It''s rude.


    "Okay, I will arrange someone to send the greeting card first."


    7017k

 Chapter 293： visit

    The residence of the Archon of Sebastian is located in the northern part of the Royal Dragon City, covering an area of ??more than 300 acres. It can be regarded as a top-notch mansion in the imperial capital and noble area.


    This mansion is built facing the street and has three floors. It is 15 meters high. It is dominated by solid granite and the outer wall is made of precious white glazed rock. From a distance, it looks like a jade castle.


    But such a gorgeous building is only the facade of the governing official¡¯s residence. There are beautiful courtyards and row upon row of buildings behind it. This is the main building area, and only distinguished guests are eligible to be invited in.


    When Colin helped Vera step out of the carriage, there were already a dozen attendants waiting at the door.


    "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, welcome home!" A well-dressed old butler bowed and saluted, and the rest of the attendants also bowed to Vera.


    Colin looked at the face of the old housekeeper, but he always felt a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before. Moreover, he found that although the other party had a good attitude, the smile on his face was a bit professional and lacking sincerity.


    "It''s been a long time, Demok housekeeper." Vera smiled at the old housekeeper and nodded. Colin also put away the doubts in her heart and nodded in greeting.


    "You two, please come in, the master is waiting for you in the living room."


    Demok''s butler then led Vera and Colin to the inner court.


    When the other party turned around, Vera leaned into Colin''s ear and explained in a low voice: "Demok is Delinden''s brother."


    Colin just came across.


    Isn''t Derlinden the former steward of the St. Hild family, and he was also decapitated by Colin himself.


    Now he finally understood why the Demok butler looked familiar, and it was no wonder that the other party''s smile was a little perfunctory.


    Hehe, Colin suddenly felt that this visit might not go too smoothly.


    Entering the door, there is a large green area. Colin didn''t know what kind of grass was planted here, but stepping on it was soft and comfortable, like a natural carpet, and it exuded a fresh breath, which made people feel refreshed.


    Just as Colin and others approached the main fort, the crisp sound of horseshoes suddenly sounded from behind, followed by a slightly frivolous voice:


    "Cousin Vera! Welcome to Dragon City!"


    When Colin turned his head, he saw a dozen people approaching them on horseback. The headed man was about 20 years old, with a thin face, narrow eyes and a slightly frivolous smile on his mouth. It was exactly what he said just now. .


    "Cousin Webber, long time no see!" Vera greeted with a smile and turned her head back.


    Then he told Colin in a low voice that the Webb knight was the grandson of the Archon of Sebastian.


    Webber came to Vera, but did not dismount, but immediately leaned slightly to salute, then glanced at Colin, and said:


    "This is the cousin, Viscount Anglia, right?"


    The attitude of the other party made Colin unhappy for a while.


    As a collateral child of the Saint-Hilde family, when he met his direct daughter, he didn''t get off his horse to salute?


    Not to mention, Vera is about to inherit the throne of the Duke of the North, and Webber''s attitude is too slow.


    "Hello, Knight Webb." Colin smiled faintly and nodded at the opponent casually.


    He has a serious imperial title, even if Webber''s grandfather is the consul of the Senate, he is not qualified to make him salute.


    "Viscount Anglia, I heard about your name in Royal Dragon City!" Weber looked at Colin lonely, yin and yang said strangely, "Silver Moon City annihilated the main force of the Pegasus Legion, the sky ice field killed the troll emperor, Defeating the dwarven coalition outside the city of Winter... is really admirable!"


    Colin said indifferently and modestly: "You have passed the award. These are all achievements made by the soldiers of the Northern Territory who fought bravely, and cannot be entirely attributed to me."


    "You are too modest! Even my grandfather praised you as the well-deserved''Guardian of the North''! And let me learn more from you." Weber said, "But I want to know whether you are qualified or not." , Become my teacher!"


    Colin wanted to say that he was not interested in being your teacher at all. He just wanted to dismiss this guy who was extremely hostile to him at will. When he saw that Weber had turned himself off, he invited:


    "Come on, Viscount Angele, let me see your true strength!"


    "Webber, don''t be fooling around." Vera''s face sank, and her cousin''s favorability instantly cleared.


    There was a flash of anger on Webber''s face. Vera''s reprimanding with such an elder''s tone made him very uncomfortable, but he did not dare to target Vera, so he continued to stimulate Colin:


    "Viscount Angley, you are not afraid? How about it, we don''t need weapons, we will have a fight."


    "Okay." Colin was full of anger, determined to teach this ignorant boy a lesson.


    As for whether he would offend the Sebastian Archon or not, he is no longer willing to take care of it. Moreover, he now increasingly feels that this Sebas may be impossible for Vera to win.


    Seeing Colin respond to the challenge, Webber immediately opened his eyes and smiled, stretched his body, and assumed a fighting posture, as if he was afraid that Colin would regret it.


    Webber, who had become a Tier 4 knight before the age of thirty, was a genius at the top of the ranks even in the Royal Dragon City where there were many masters.


    For a long time, in the hands of the same generation of knights, Webber rarely failed, which is why he challenged Colin with confidence.


    "Viscount Angley, you are careful!"


    In an instant, the knight Weber roared, his whole body pulsed with holy light, his toes slammed on the ground, and the power of terror surging through his body like an explosion, waves rushing to his right fist.


    All his strength, all his beliefs, all all his enthusiasm, seemed to have gathered in this punch.


    Full of jealousy, resentment, hostility and other unspeakable malice, Weber''s punch actually got some kind of sudden sublimation.


    He even felt that this was his extraordinary punch.


    With this punch, Weber seemed to have seen Colin screaming and falling to the ground.


    Guardian of the North?


    The gravedigger of the troll emperor?


    A dazzling star rising from the north?


    Isn''t it about crying and begging for mercy under my hands!


    Hahaha, I am the best rider of the younger generation in the Northern Territory...


    puff!


    Suddenly, Weber felt a sharp pain in his body.


    His fanatical attention was quickly pulled back to reality, and the beautiful pictures in his imagination shattered like mirrors.


    "This... what''s going on?"


    Webber opened his eyes wide and looked before him blankly.


    His fist was only the last few inches from Colin''s head, but even such a small distance seemed like a chasm like the corners of the world, which could never be crossed.


    At the same time, Webber''s chest was experiencing severe pain.


    He slowly lowered his head and saw Colin''s right index finger lightly tapping on his chest.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bang!


    The huge explosive power instantly exploded from Webber''s chest, leading him to fly far behind.


    Weber felt like his body was hit by a violent rhino head-on, his limbs were weak, his mind was dizzy, and he tried to struggle to stand up, but he tried several times to no avail.


    "Master Weber!"


    A middle-aged knight immediately turned over and dismounted, trying to help Webber up.


    "Do not touch me!"


    Webber roared wildly, the expression on his face extremely hideous.


    one move.


    He didn''t even catch the opponent''s move!


    Anger and shame flooded into Webber''s brain, making him almost crazy.


    "Norman! Go!" Webber ordered the middle-aged knight who was trying to support him The Norman knight hesitated and persuaded: "Master, this is not a proper way of hospitality. ."


    "I''ll let you go!" Weber seemed to be in madness. "Don''t you always admire Viscount Angley? How can you not be sure of such a good hand-off meeting now! Go!"


    The Norman knight had no choice but to turn around and stand in front of Colin. He gave a knightly ceremony first, and then said:


    "Sorry, Viscount Anglia, please allow me to see your martial arts!"


    Colin smiled faintly and replied:


    "Please."


    Just as the two men continued to rise in their aura and were preparing for a showdown, suddenly there was an old and strong voice:


    "stop!"


    7017k

 Chapter 294： Sebastian

    Colin restrained his breath, and when he turned his head, he saw a tall and thin old man standing behind him.


    He wore a simple black casual clothes with white hair, but he was very energetic, his body was strong and straight, and he looked like a soldier at first glance. He should have been on the battlefield when he was young.


    "Grandpa!" Webber struggling hastily got up and greeted.


    Only then did Colin know that this old man was the target person of their visit-the Archon of Sebastian.


    "Humph! Is that how you greet the distinguished guests?" Sebastian stared at Weber and reprimanded.


    The violent momentum made the temperature of the scene drop several degrees.


    "Grandpa, I was wrong." Weber, who was still arrogant and domineering, became a quail at the moment in front of Sebastian.


    Upon seeing this, Vera smiled and relieved: "Uncle, you don''t have to blame your cousin too much, he is just playing with Colin."


    Sebastian looked at Vera with a smile on his face and nodded: "Vera, I haven''t seen you for many years. You''ve grown up so much. I heard that you are already married?"


    "Yes, uncle." Vera came to Colin, took his arm, smiled sweetly, "This Viscount Colin Angele is my husband."


    "Your Excellency, hello!" Colin hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "I''ve heard something about you. Very good, indeed a young hero!" Saibas nodded to Colin and praised him.


    Colin humbled a few words.


    However, the other party''s gentle and friendly attitude did not relieve Colin. This kind of superficial skill will not be lacking in every political veteran, but only when the other party''s vital interests and political positions are involved will they reveal their true side.


    After the greeting, the atmosphere suddenly eased a lot, and Sebas also enthusiastically led Vera and Colin into the main fort''s living room.


    The decoration style of this living room is a good interpretation of what is extremely luxurious.


    The curved dome made of century-old paulownia from the dark forest is covered with gold leaf and inlaid with gems of various colors. The hanging crystal candlestick chandeliers emit soft light, reflecting on the exquisite and unique murals and sculptures, which are magnificent and full of elegance. Noble artistic atmosphere.


    Sebastian sat down on the main seat, and then several young and beautiful maids took small steps and presented various fruits, desserts and purple-gold jugs. They filled each guest''s wine glass with transparent wine. , A refreshing, elegant and mellow and sweet singular aroma spread in the living room.


    Even Colin, who doesn''t know much about wine, can tell that this is definitely a high-value wine, even better than the one at the palace banquet last night.


    Sebas raised his glass to salute, and said with a hearty smile: "This is the gin that I have collected for 80 years. Come and try it, two of you!"


    Colin and Vera quickly raised their glasses in return.


    While tasting the wine, Colin looked around.


    I have to admit that the richness of the Sebastian Archon was beyond his imagination.


    You must know that although Sebas has a distinguished status, he does not have a title or a fief, and there is no fixed tax income. If only relying on the salary of the consul of the Senate, Colin could not imagine how he could afford to build such a building. It''s a luxurious manor.


    I have always heard that the elders of the Senate have "great appetites", but now it seems that Colin feels that he still underestimates the gray income of these senators.


    He was suddenly glad that when he wanted to modify the family crest, he was dissuaded by Butler Yimon. Otherwise, if it really disturbed the Senate, the Angley family might be bleeding heavily.


    Sebastian put down his glass and asked, "Vera, I heard that your father left a will?"


    "Yes, uncle." Vera immediately took out her will and sent it to Sebastian.


    Sebastian opened it and looked at it, no happiness or anger was visible on his face, and then he returned the will to Vera, and said in a deep voice: "Since your father made you a Marquis of the North, you will inherit the Duke of the North. , I have no opinion.


    However, at this time, if you want to accept your majesty''s canonization smoothly, there is one more thing you need to do. "


    "What''s up?"


    "Be baptized!"


    Colin moved in his heart and quickly asked: "Your Excellency, the rule of the lord does not stipulate that you must be a knight to accept the title of the empire, right?"


    "Really not." Saibas nodded, but then frowned, "But now the situation in the imperial capital is quite special, Vera''s mage status will make her suffer a lot of criticism, and even prevent her from successfully inheriting the Duke of the North. The place."


    Vera asked with a solemn tone, "Is it because Prince Leahy is preparing to start a war against Yeville?"


    Sebastian nodded: "That''s right."


    Colin considered his tone and tentatively said: "This matter is still at the proposal stage, and it may not be implemented."


    Sebastian smiled indifferently, believing himself: "Believe me, the Empire will soon declare war on Yeville."


    Colin''s heart sank.


    The consul of the Senate has said so, it shows that Prince Leahy has successfully won the support of the majority of the elders, and is very sure that this proposal can skip the Reinhardt the Great and pass the Senate directly.


    The situation is very bad.


    "Uncle, do you also support the declaration of war on Yeville?" Vera couldn''t help asking.


    Sebastian looked into Vera''s eyes and sighed: "Vera, I know you have feelings for Yevel, but I still advise you to change your position as soon as possible, convert to the Lord of Radiance, and don''t let yourself go to the opposite of the imperial nobles. ."


    Vera shook her head and said: "Uncle, in fact, I have already converted to the Lord of Radiance, but I have always believed that wizards and knights are not naturally opposed to each other. I can also feel the guidance of the Lord of Radiance on the path of pursuing arcane truth! "


    Sebastian looked straight, and said in a condensed voice: "Vera, if you are willing to serve the Lord of Radiance with all your heart, you must abandon the path of arcane magic, otherwise, it would be a blasphemy against the Lord of Radiance!"


    Seeing that Vera wanted to argue again, Colin quickly took her hand and shook his head slightly.


    Vera understood, suppressed the dissatisfaction and grievances in her heart, and said no more.


    Colin smiled, eased the slightly solemn atmosphere in the hall, and said:


    "Your Excellency, Vera is unfamiliar with how to serve the Lord of Glory, but please believe that her conversion to the Lord of Glory is sincere, and we will contact the church as soon as possible to arrange the baptism ceremony."


    "Well, that''s naturally the best." Sebas''s expression was a little slow, "After Vera is baptized, I can also put the matter of the Duke of the North on the agenda of the Senate meeting. However, I want this matter to pass smoothly. You have to prepare some lobbying funds."


    Lobbying funds?


    Isn''t it just a bribe...


    When Colin saw that the other party was accepting bribes in such a fair manner, and the subject was still asking his grand niece, he was a little speechless.


    At the same time, I have a deeper understanding of the Senate.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know how much lobbying funding is needed?" Colin asked carefully.


    Sebas raised his glass, took a sip, and said lightly: "Five million gold coins."


    Seeing Colin and Vera''s eyes widened, he immediately added: "Don''t make a fuss, this is the cost of my personal lobbying for you. If you change someone, you will only need more!"


    Colin sighed and looked embarrassed: "Your Excellency, it''s not that we don''t believe you, but that the Northern Territory has just gone through a great upheaval. The St. Hild family is really unable to make such a sum in a short time. huge sum of money."


    Sebas took a look at Colin and said faintly: "Viscount Anglia, didn''t you defeat the troll empire and forced them to sign a peace agreement, and also received a large amount of war reparations and slaves?"


    Colin''s anger rose in his heart, and this old guy actually figured it out!


    "This is true, but you probably don''t know. The finances of the Troll Empire are also quite difficult. War reparations are paid in installments. As for the slaves, I am afraid that they have not been able to collect it for a while."


    Sebastian put the wine glass on the table again, and said coldly, "Viscount Anglia, if you are not willing to pay the sincerity you deserve, you will probably be unable to make any progress in the Royal Dragon City!"


    Colin pretended to be sincere and replied with fear: "Your Excellency Archon, you have misunderstood. I just want to confirm with Ice Rock City about the status of the Troll Empire''s compensation, and I will get back to you when I have the exact information."


    Sebastian¡¯s face returned to smile, and he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You two are still too young to understand the political rules of the imperial capital. You will inevitably make some mistakes and offend people who shouldn¡¯t be offended.


    So, from now on, if you have anything, please consult me ??first. As an elder, of course I will give you the help you deserve. "


    Colin and Vera quickly got up and thanked them.


    After a little chat, the two people left.


    After exiting the gate of the manor and boarding the carriage, Vera''s face turned from sunny to dark, and she asked, "Colin, do we really want to trust Sebastian?"


    When Colin heard Vera''s change of Sebastian''s name, he secretly smiled and said, "You should already have the answer yourself."


    Vera nodded, frowned, and said, "I don''t like this person."


    "Then leave him alone." Colin said lightly.


    Vera hesitated: "Then...Will this anger the Senate?"


    "He is not even a Sebastian for the Senate!" Colin said coldly, "What''s more, he may have forgotten that it was the St. Hild family that pushed him to the position of consul.


    He needs the Saint Hild family!


    Not that the St. Hild family needs him! "


    7017k

 Chapter 295： Overhead

    "What? Archon Letome rejected our request to visit?"


    As soon as he returned to his residence in the Phoenix Palace, Bachelor Dawn brought another bad news.


    "Yes, Lord Viscount, the response over there said that Archon Lettom is not in good health recently and is unable to meet foreign visitors."


    Vera sighed: "It seems that the archon of the San Lorenzo family is also biased towards Prince Leahy."


    Bachelor Dawn shook his head and said, "Not necessarily. The Litom Archon is already 108 years old. It is said that he often has physical problems. This time it may not be an excuse to prevaricate us."


    Colin was speechless for a while, and asked: "I''m so old, don''t you retire?"


    Bachelor Dawn explained reluctantly: "The consul is a lifelong tenure. As long as Lytom is still alive, he will not retire actively. After all, the members of the Senate are collaterals of various families, without titles and territories. Once they stripped off the aura of the Senate, they immediately became a small character no one cares about."


    "Is there no way to dismiss a consul?" Colin''s eyes flickered and asked thoughtfully.


    Bachelor Dawn seemed to have guessed the true purpose of Colin''s question, and shook his head: "No. The purpose of setting up the Senate was to create a completely independent system of supervision and checks and balances in addition to the existing administrative system of the empire.


    Therefore, in order to ensure that the decision of the members of the Senate will not be affected by external factors, once elected, the senator will serve for life. Unless the consul has violated the laws of the empire, even the emperor cannot depose him. "


    Colin chuckled, disdainful of this so-called "independent supervision system".


    Nowadays, the collection of bribes by the Senate is a well-known fact by passers-by, and he himself was demanded by the Sebastian consul for the sky-high "lobby funding". It can be seen that the system of the Senate has been completely corrupted.


    "Is there no means to restrict the elders?"


    Bachelor Dawn thought for a while and said, "As far as the means of restraint are concerned, there is really no way. However, there are two main ways to exert influence on the elders.


    The first is bribery. This is also the most commonly used method of lobbying. The veterans have no territory, and if they want to live a luxurious life, they must inevitably need the support of gray income.


    The other way is to inherit the seat of the veteran. "


    "Inheritance?" Colin wondered, "Isn''t the veteran tenured? How to inherit?"


    "The inheritance I''m talking about is different from the inheritance of general titles. The foundation of the inheritance of titles is hereditary. As long as the rule of the lord remains unchanged, the first successor of the lord will naturally inherit everything from him.


    But the senator is different. Since the senator is not hereditary, the descendants of the senator cannot "naturally" inherit their seat in the Senate. "


    Hearing this, Colin already understood the meaning of Bachelor Dawn.


    The so-called inability to inherit "naturally" means that the descendants of the elders can be pushed into the Senate "artificially".


    The current members of the Senate are all from the 117 most prestigious lord families in the Glory Empire. To become a senator, you must first become a candidate for the veteran recommended by each family, and then this candidate needs to get half of the Senate. Only with the above votes can they formally enter the Senate.


    The second restrictive method mentioned by Bachelor Dawn refers to the qualifications of the senior candidate.


    Each family also uses this method to ensure that their elders will not deviate from the will of the family.


    For example, Sebastian, his consul position is for life. If he wants his grandson Weber to enter the Senate and inherit his position after his death, he must first let the Duke of St. Hild recommend Weber as a candidate for the senator. .


    In this way, the Duke of St. Hilde also mastered the means to restrict Sebas.


    But the problem now is that Vera hasn''t inherited the title of Duke. On the contrary, she still needs the approval of the Senate.


    The inheritance of the title of the general imperial nobles does not need to go through the Senate, but only needs to be canonized by the lord, only the four dukes are different.


    They guard the four sides of the empire and are the key force to resist foreigners. The selection of the duke is very important, so the procedure of the Senate is added.


    But Sebastian¡¯s attitude just now made Colin realize that the archon who was born in the St. Hild family did not really want to help Wei ** as the Duke of the North.


    But Colin found that he had no means to influence the other party, except to pay a huge amount of "lobbying funds."


    Is it really going to be severely slaughtered?


    no!


    In the unlikely event that the other party took the money and didn''t do anything, Colin really had nothing to do with him. Moreover, now that the Northern Territory had just been settled, the money was urgently needed to alleviate the predicament, but it could not be used to make the old guy cheap.


    Or kill it?


    Colin felt cruel.


    But then he hesitated. After all, it was in a place like the imperial capital. It was not a last resort, and Ke Lin didn''t want to use this kind of tearing method.


    If discovered, he can only take Vera into exile...


    Or, conversion?


    But Colin also felt that there would be a great risk of transforming into blood.


    Because blood is self-conscious, Colin never tried to convert his enemies into blood.


    The current three bloodlines-the Shire Knight, Queen Aisha, and Valla Knight, Colin is kind to them.


    Charles was reborn from a severed limb, Aisha was resurrected and avenged. As for Valla, he felt guilty for Colin, and was given a second life by Colin after atonement by death.


    In short, even if these three were not blood, they would not betray Colin.


    Transforming into blood only strengthened this attachment and made Colin trust them more.


    But in Sebastian''s words, Colin would not dare to transform the opponent into blood.


    Although he can indeed suppress the bloodline from being able to resist himself, this control is limited to the body and cannot control the spirit.


    What if Sebastian pretended to surrender to Colin and turned around and sold Colin.


    Of course, if you transform into a blood slave without self-awareness, there will be no worry of betrayal.


    But in this case, it is easy to see the flaws.


    After all, the blood slave has no self-awareness and only knows to obey orders, unless Colin separates his consciousness to control, but this kind of control is very rigid.


    Is there really no way to take this Sebastian...


    Colin thought about it for a long time, but suddenly his inspiration flashed, and he said: "In fact, we don''t have to win the Sebastian Archon."


    "What do you mean?" Vera looked puzzled.


    "The consul has only one vote, and it doesn''t matter whether we agree or not. As long as we can get the votes of the other twenty-odd northern veterans!"


    Bachelor Dawn''s eyes lit up: "You mean, the Archon of Sebastian?"


    Colin smiled and nodded: "That''s right! Although Vera is not the Duke of the North, but now the North is under our control. As long as we put pressure on the major families in the North, then we can pass these The patriarch of the family affects the elders of each family!


    In this way, Sebastian is of no consequence. "


    Bachelor Dawn nodded again and again: "This is indeed a good idea, but I am worried that time may not be too late."


    Colin immediately resolutely ordered: "It doesn''t matter, we don''t know when Prince Leahy is going to send the declaration of war to the Senate, but it is impossible to wait and die.


    Vera, you immediately write to Winterfell, and ask the Marquis Garcia to summon the lords of the north and put pressure on them! "


    "Okay!" Vera responded immediately, turned around and went to find a pen and paper.


    Colin said to Bachelor Dawn: "Okay, let''s just count the 20 votes in the Northern Territory. Now, we still need to talk about the veterans of the First Territory to ensure that Prince Leahy''s declaration of war will not be absolute. The majority voted."


    Bachelor Dawn pondered for a moment, and suggested: "My lord, I think the most sure thing is in the San Lorenzo family. Since Archon Letome doesn''t want to see us, then we can try another person."


    "Who?"


    "His Royal Highness."


    "Queen?" Colin hesitated. He was no less wary of that glamorous queen than Sebastian. If he could, he didn''t want to ask this person. Senior veteran."


    Bachelor Dawn shook his head and explained: "My lord Viscount, I hope you can meet His Majesty the Emperor through the queen. He is the key person who can really influence the attitude of the San Lorenzo veterans."


    "But... isn''t the emperor sick?" Vera interrupted when he heard the words.


    Bachelor Dawn curled his lips and said: "80% are pretending to be sick, just avoiding Prince Leahy, and also don''t want the declaration of war proposal to pass the Imperial Conference."


    Colin also nodded and said: "Yes. Moreover, the emperor is the one who is most anxious about this matter If the declaration of war is passed by the Senate with a large number of votes, it will definitely be fatal to his prestige. Blow.


    It can even be said that from now on, Prince Leahy''s United Senate can directly vacate him. "


    "Yes." Bachelor Dawn said, "Furthermore, Emperor Reinhardt has the right to recommend candidates for the veteran of the San Lorenzo family, and can influence the attitude of the Archon of Letome more than we do."


    Just when Colin was determined to see the Queen Midella again, an attendant knocked in and delivered an invitation letter to Colin.


    Colin opened it suspiciously: "Crete Saint-Grian?"


    Hearing this name, Bachelor Dawn''s eyes lit up and said, "This is the consul of the family of Saint Grian, the lord of the West, in the Senate!"


    Colin also smiled immediately and said:


    "This consul has invited us to a banquet!"


    7017k

 Chapter 296： Surprise

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    The afterglow of the setting sun enveloped the Royal Dragon City, covering the entire city with a gorgeous tulle.


    On the streets of the North District, a beautifully decorated carriage was slowly moving forward.


    After seeing the badge on the side wall of the carriage, passing pedestrians stopped to salute.


    As a paladin family who has guarded the northern border of the empire for thousands of years, it is no surprise that Saint Hild has such prestige.


    Inside the carriage, Colin looked at Vera who kept nodding to passers-by in return, and smiled: "Aren''t you tired?"


    Vera then lowered the car curtain, shut out her admiration and admiration, and stuck her tongue out and said, "It''s a little tired."


    As he spoke, he twisted his sore neck.


    This time I went to a banquet at the consul''s house in Crete. Vera wore a dignified and elegant palace dress. The exquisite tailoring craftsmanship outlined her perfect body curve vividly. The long golden hair was turned into a lady''s bun, making the swan. The elegant and long white neck was revealed.


    Colin just reached out his hand to help his wife squeeze her neck.


    Vera turned her head and gave her husband a sweet smile.


    There is also an electric light bulb in the carriage, Bachelor Dawn, who has been looking down at the pattern on the carpet, as if trying to find out some mystery from it.


    Colin also saw the other party''s embarrassment, and broke the silence: "Dawn, why do you think the Archon of Crete would invite us this time?"


    "Should I want to cooperate with us." Bachelor Dawn did not raise his head, and responded in a deep voice. Declare war.


    After all, they are still counting on the imperial center to provide military assistance to the west. "


    Colin nodded, he also judged this way, so he felt more relaxed and happy along the way.


    With the support of the veterans of the Western Realm, it would be more certain to reject Prince Leahy''s proposal.


    While talking, the carriage has stopped.


    Bachelor Dawn got out of the wagon first, and then Colin led Vera out of the wagon.


    "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia! Welcome to Nightingale Manor!"


    It was an old man with a sharp face.


    He is wearing a white noble gown, of high quality, excellent workmanship, and simple but tasteful decoration. His face is covered with traces of the passage of time, his hair is a bit gray, but the number of black hair is far more than that of white hair, his eyes are energetic, his complexion is ruddy, and his waist is straight. Although he is old, he looks quite tough.


    The old man''s voice is gentle, his temperament is gentle, and his gestures show the majesty of the superior.


    This person is one of the five consuls of the Senate-Crete Saint-Grian.


    Colin and Vera hurriedly stepped forward to salute and greet them with excitement.


    You know, when they went to see Sebas, the "owner" this morning, the other party did not go out to greet him. Bass had no sincerity to help Vera at all.


    Under the leadership of the Archon of Crete, everyone entered the manor. Of course, no one with no eyesight jumped out to provoke Colin along the way.


    Hundreds of candles illuminate the restaurant as if day, and the air is filled with the fresh and elegant fragrance of plants and trees. Crete warmly invited Vera and his party to their seats, and then young and beautiful maids filed in and delivered exquisite food. .


    The decorations of the Nightingale Manor are equally luxurious, and it seems that this Cretan consul is not the only person in the Senate.


    However, Colin didn''t care whether the other party was greedy for money, as long as he could give him the help he deserves, he didn''t mind paying some price.


    Of course, it would not work for a lion to speak loudly like Sebas, and Colin didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    The Archon of Crete picked up the wine glass and said with a hearty voice: "Guests from the North, although the current situation in the empire is turbulent, I believe that the positions of the West and the North on certain issues are the same!


    As long as we work together and advance and retreat together, we will surely achieve the desired result! "


    Colin''s eyes lit up, and the frankness and sincerity of the Western Territory Archon surprised him. He drank all the wine in his glass in one sip, and then he smiled and said:


    "Your Excellency, you are right! We in the North also think that this is not the best time to declare war on Yeville."


    "Very good!" Crete nodded in satisfaction, but then asked with some worry, "But the Sebastian Archon of your family supports a declaration of war on Yevil and is inciting a family of elders in the North to fight Leahy. Vote for the Prince¡¯s proposal, Miss Vera, do you know about it?"


    Vera''s face changed slightly and she nodded and said, "Yes, Your Excellency, we know this. However, please rest assured that Sebas alone cannot represent the Northern Territory, and it may not be able to influence the attitude of all Northern veterans."


    Colin also smiled and added: "Although Vera has not formally inherited the title of Duke of the North, she has the will of the previous duke and is the first heir to the right. Moreover, the major lords of the North also recognized Vera''s will. Inheritance rights, they will put pressure on their elders to veto the proposal to declare war."


    Only then did the Archon of Crete relax his face and smile again, saying: "Okay! As long as the North and the West are the same, then don''t want to get an absolute majority of votes for the declaration of war!"


    Upon seeing this, Bachelor Dawn reminded him in a careful tone: "Your Excellency, the only thing to worry about now is the issue of time.


    Miss Vera has written back to the north, asking Marquis Garcia to exert pressure on the lord of the north, but it will take some time for this pressure to be transmitted to the elders of the north.


    I just don¡¯t know if I can catch up with the vote on the proposal. "


    Upon hearing this, the Archon of Crete laughed and said: "Don''t worry, it must be too late!"


    Seeing that the other party was so confident, Colin asked quickly; "Oh? I wonder if the Senate has arranged a voting agenda for this proposal?"


    Crete shook his head and said: "Not yet. But you can rest assured that until the end of this month, Prince Leahy''s proposal cannot be submitted to the Senate for voting."


    "Why?"


    "Do you know why this proposal has been delayed for so long without entering the Senate? Because to submit the proposal to the Senate for voting, the rotating chairperson needs to agree, and this month''s rotating chairperson is the Archon of Letome."


    With a move in Colin''s heart, he immediately understood what the other party meant. Reminiscent of the previous Archon of Letome pretending to be sick and rejecting Vera''s visit, he suddenly realized:


    "You mean... the Archon of Letome deliberately pretended to be ill and delayed and prevented the proposal from entering the Senate."


    Crete smiled and nodded, admitting Colin''s guess.


    Vera smiled and said: "So, the elders of the San Lorenzo family are also opposed to the proposal?"


    Crete shook his head and said, "No, Prince Leahy''s influence is too great. The elders of the San Lorenzo family are wavering, and it is estimated that most of them will vote in favor."


    "That''s enough!" Colin exclaimed, "After all, we only need one-third of the negative votes to prevent the proposal from being passed!"


    At this time, the stone in his heart finally landed safely.


    However, through this storm, Colin also deeply realized the terrifying influence of Prince Leahy in the imperial capital.


    Even though Emperor Reinhardt and the consul of the San Lorenzo family were unwilling to declare war on Yevil, they did not dare to oppose his proposal directly. They could only delay by pretending to be sick, and then resorted to other means to go. Let the proposal die.


    Haha, it''s no wonder that Emperor Reinhardt would rather take the risk to cooperate with Mr. Coquettish, but also obtain the means to restrain the Paladin. UU Reading


    No matter who sits on the throne, facing such a powerful paladin, they will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Then, everyone let go of their worries and began to enjoy good food. The atmosphere of the banquet gradually became warmer during the chat and laughter.


    But at this moment, an old man with the appearance of a housekeeper hurriedly came to the consul of Crete and whispered a few words.


    Then, everyone saw Crete''s face visibly pale.


    A bad premonition rose in Colin''s heart, and he asked carefully: "Your Excellency, what happened?"


    Crete was stunned for a moment, seeming to be a little unresponsive, and it took a long while to look up at Colin, and said in an extremely heavy tone:


    "Letome Archon, unfortunately passed away just now!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 297 Surprise) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 297： Take a sharp turn

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    In the brightly lit restaurant, only the sound of breathing is left.


    This sudden bad news caught everyone by surprise. The original dream was annihilated like a bubble, and the cold and cruel reality made everyone feel heavy.


    After a long while, Colin asked in a difficult tone: "Archon Lettom... how did he die?"


    "Life is dead." The Archon of Crete squeezed out four words from his teeth, his face was full of unconcealed fear and anger.


    Obviously, none of the people who were present believed this answer.


    How could the Archon of Letome happen to die at such a critical moment?


    It seems that Prince Leahy¡¯s side has lost patience and has taken the most extreme measures to remove the biggest obstacle in front of the declaration of war.


    "After Litom Archon, who should be the rotating chairman?" Bachelor Dawn asked in a deep voice.


    "Immerson Saint Pros." Crete said solemnly.


    Colin''s heart also sank to the bottom.


    The surname is Saint-Pros, the consul obviously comes from the east, and the bias of the east...


    Colin also saw the second son of the Duke of the East, Evan and his fiancee at the palace banquet yesterday, and this fiancee was the daughter of Prince Leahy.


    Therefore, if you think about it with your hips, the Eastern Territory must have completely fallen to Prince Lexi.


    And in terms of self-interest, the East is also the force that most hopes to see the empire declare war on Yevel. After all, Yevel itself is located at the junction of the East and the Bright Moon Forest. Its existence has always been in the heart of the East. A thorn.


    Now that the empire is willing to send troops to wipe out Yeville, the East will definitely support it with both hands and feet.


    As soon as the Archon Letome died, Archon Imerson took over as the rotating chairman of the Senate. Of course, he would not continue to delay, and he would definitely push for a vote on the proposal to declare war on Yeville as soon as possible.


    Under such circumstances, Vera did not have time to put pressure on the northern veterans and asked them to vote against the proposal regardless of the command of the Sebastian Archon.


    Moreover, the death of the Archon of Letome will also shock the elders of the San Lorenzo family, and I am afraid that more people will fall to Prince Lexi.


    Therefore, if the proposal for declaring war at this time goes to the Senate for voting, it is no surprise that it will definitely get an absolute majority of votes in favor.


    Thinking of this, Colin inevitably felt desperate.


    Bang!


    The Archon of Crete slapped his palm on the dining table, unable to restrain the anger and fear in his heart, and shouted, "He is breaking the rules of the game!"


    really.


    To blatantly kill a consul of the Senate is really too much.


    As a consul, Crete will inevitably feel a little sad.


    I saw him stand up suddenly, and said angrily: "I will never condone this kind of blasphemy against the highest authority of the empire! Whoever does it must pay for it!"


    The Archon of Crete''s face was blue, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably. He didn''t know whether it was because of anger or fear.


    But obviously, he didn''t want to let it go.


    Even if the perpetrator was probably Prince Leahy, the archon from the West, he was unwilling to compromise.


    I saw him looking at Vera and Colin with piercing eyes, and said: "I will immediately contact the elders I know well and ask for a thorough investigation of the cause of the death of Archon Letom!"


    After speaking, without waiting for a response, he strode out of the restaurant like this.


    Colin and Vera looked at each other for a while, they had to sigh a few times, and with a heavy heart, they left to the housekeeper.


    After boarding the carriage, the three of Colin fell into silence. Obviously, they were all thinking about how to break the situation in the current situation.


    The situation was already very good, and it seemed that Prince Leahy''s proposal could be prevented from passing through the Senate, but no one expected that the paladin of the San Lorenzo family would directly choose to set the table.


    This is too unruly!


    Colin was secretly ruthless in his heart. He had always restrained himself and worked hard within the framework of this political game, but now, since someone is the first to destroy the game, don''t blame him for also being unruly!


    At this moment, Vera suddenly asked: "Colin, you said that the Cretan governor could not find the murderer who actually killed the Letom governor?"


    Colin sighed: "I don''t think there is much hope. Since Prince Leahy dared to kill, of course he will not leave a trace. Therefore, even if everyone understands that Letom was killed by him, but there is no evidence, No one can do anything to him."


    "Yes. No one can do what about Prince Leahy." Bachelor Dawn also agreed, but then he added solemnly, "But the changes in people''s hearts don''t need evidence, so Prince Leahy''s move It seems that he succeeded in giving his proposal a chance to pass the Senate, but he will lose more things.


    It may not be revealed in a short time, but this wanton trampling of the rules will eventually bring him a fatal backlash! "


    Colin nodded silently.


    That''s right, Prince Leahy now relies on peerless force to ignore the rules.


    But the Paladin is still a man, not a god. One day he will grow old and his strength will decline. Now, the more unscrupulous he is, when his force can no longer deter everyone, he will be liquidated.


    Of course, this day is still very far away, and Colin must face the current thorny problems.


    Just as Colin was thinking about countermeasures, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Bachelor Dawn raised the curtain of the car, and was about to ask what happened, he listened to the accompanying guard report: "Miss Vera, there is a wizard in front of us blocking our way."


    "Mage?" Vera heard the words and immediately got out of the carriage, and then saw an old man wearing a silver robe standing in the middle of the road, smiling and looking at herself.


    "Master Ernest!" Vera exclaimed in surprise, and she was about to greet her, but she just walked a few steps and found that her hand was held by Colin behind her.


    "That''s the speaker of the Yevil Magistrate Council." Vera explained back, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    "Well, then you be careful." Colin only then let go of his hand.


    However, he took a few steps forward, keeping a sprint distance, but it also gave the other party enough privacy.


    Ernest talked with Vera for about a quarter of an hour, then nodded to Colin, turned and disappeared into the night.


    "What did he tell you?" Back in the car, Colin asked immediately.


    "Master Ernest heard about Prince Leahy''s desire to declare war on Yeville, so he wanted to meet with Emperor Reinhardt and seek a peaceful solution."


    "Then why didn''t he go through the formal diplomatic channels, but wanted to come to you?"


    "He said that he had already submitted the letter of credence, but he did not receive a response at all, so he found me, hoping to pass me to his Majesty the Emperor."


    "What else did he say?"


    "He said that Yevil did not want to be an enemy of the empire, and that Mr. Wang''s actions in the north were all personal actions, and he did not get the consent of the Mage Council, and the Mage Council will never tolerate the forbidden curse that sacrifices to civilians. In the world."


    "Nothing?"


    "No more."


    Colin shook his head slightly, disappointed with the speaker of the Mage Council.


    After submitting the letter of credence, Emperor Reinhardt didn''t want to see you. Could it be through Vera that his Majesty will meet?


    Moreover, the words passed on have no point at all, and if Colin was Emperor Reinhardt, he would not be impressed by these words.


    What''s more, the key figure in the political situation of the imperial capital is not Emperor Reinhardt at all. I haven''t seen that the emperor has been forced to pretend to be sick.


    Instead of looking for Emperor Reinhardt, it''s better to go directly to Prince Leahy to negotiate terms.


    Colin sighed secretly, it seems that Yeville can''t be trusted!


    It didn''t take long for the carriage to reach the Phoenix Palace smoothly.


    Coming to the side hall where he lived, Colin helped Vera get out of the car, and then bid farewell to Bachelor Dawn.


    As soon as he entered the door, Colin smelled a familiar fragrance.


    Lifting her head, she saw Queen Midella leaning on the sofa and looking at them with a smile.


    "Vera, Colin, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "favorite" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 298), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 298： Turnaround

    Queen Midella sank her body into the soft sofa, her beautiful red lips pursing a smile, her chest in one hand and her cheek in the other.


    The golden hair was casually draped over his shoulders like the noon sun, and the slender snow-white calves swayed gently under the red skirt, with a lazy mood and a charming look.


    It is a pity that Colin was not in the mood to admire the picture of beauty in front of him at this time.


    Even, a strong dissatisfaction arose in his heart¡ª


    Obviously it was the trouble caused by Emperor Reinhardt. As a result, he was constantly rushing around, striving for the support of all the bigwigs. But your husband and wife are good, one pretending to be sick, the other unconsciously showing off...


    "Aunt, are you waiting for us?"


    "Yes." Queen Midella sat upright and smiled. "Looking at your appearance, do you know about the death of Archon Letome?"


    Vera glanced at Colin, and when he saw his gloomy face, she nodded and said, "Yes, we just ate at the Archon''s house in Crete and heard the news halfway through.


    Aunt, why do you seem not worried at all? "


    "What is there to worry about?" Queen Midella said with a soft smile, "It''s you guys who are tossing about this matter.


    Hey, didn''t I tell you at the beginning? Just wait at ease in the Phoenix Palace. Once the time comes, Vera will naturally inherit the title of Duke of the North. "


    "Auntie, Prince Leahy is about to start a war against Yeville. How can I wait here with peace of mind?"


    "Then you toss for a few days, have you got any good results?"


    Facing Queen Midella''s rhetorical question, Vera suddenly became a little frustrated, lowered her head and said nothing.


    At this time, Colin took the conversation and asked in a deep voice: "Your Royal Highness, have you already had a solution?"


    Queen Midella smiled charmingly, but did not answer Colin''s question, but said:


    "The death of the Archon of Letome is unknown, and at such a critical and sensitive moment, the Senate will not let it go. Some people will definitely pay for it!"


    Colin looked at Queen Midella with a confident face, and couldn''t help but blurt out: "You are so sure that the Senate can catch the real murderer?"


    "Of course!" Queen Midella replied without hesitation.


    Colin''s brows frowned tightly. He just wanted to say, could it be that with Prince Leahy''s strength, what traces would be left by killing an old consul?


    But then he woke up, it was a game at all!


    Queen Midella is so confident that there is only one possibility-framed up!


    Colin found that he had been misled all the time. The death of the Archon of Letome had indeed benefited Prince Leahy the most, so he took it for granted that Prince Leahy had killed him.


    Moreover, Prince Lexi did have this strength, and could kill a consul without knowing it.


    However, the attitude of Queen Midella now made Colin react, the Archon of Letom might not have been killed by Prince Leahy!


    It could also be the queen, no, it should be a trap set by the Reinhardt family for Prince Leahy.


    Colin didn''t know what they had done with the body of the Archon of Letom, so that Prince Leahy could not get rid of the suspicion of killing.


    But looking at the demeanor of Queen Midella, they must be confident enough to make Prince Leahy unable to argue.


    As long as Prince Leahy was charged with killing a consul, he would surely become a public enemy of the nobility.


    Even if no one dared to use such a crime to execute a paladin, Prince Leahy also betrayed the crowd and completely lost his appeal. It is estimated that he can only become a wandering knight from now on.


    In this way, the proposal to declare war on the Master naturally died.


    Moreover, through this incident, the emperor drove away the biggest obstacle to his control of the empire. From then on, Yulongcheng will truly be brought into the absolute control of Emperor Reinhardt.


    Looking at Colin whose face was constantly changing, Queen Midella seemed to see through what he was thinking.


    She got up quietly, came to Colin, and said lightly: "Now you should understand that at the original welcome banquet, why did I remind you not to mess around?"


    At this time, the charming smile on Queen Midella''s face has disappeared, replaced by awe-inspiring dignity, demonstrating the authority that an empire should have.


    Of course Colin understood.


    It turns out that this declaration of war proposal is a trap from beginning to end, just to weave a murderous motive for Prince Leahy!


    As for whether the proposal will be passed, Queen Midella has not cared about it from the beginning.


    It is ridiculous that Colin and Vera are still kept in the dark, running around smartly.


    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that Colin was about to succeed. With the support of the first veterans of the Western Territory, and with the delay of the Archon of Letom, Vera could remotely pressure the veterans of the North Territory through the Marquis of Garcia. Let them disregard the demands of the Sebastian consul and vote against the proposal.


    Who would have thought that at the last moment, it was his allies who had completely strangled the plans of Colin and others in the bud.


    No, not an ally.


    Colin once thought he and the emperor and empress were allies, but he didn''t expect that he would not be considered by him at all.


    "Just wait with peace of mind", "Don''t mess around."


    The efforts of Colin and Vera in the past few days are just a joke in the eyes of each other. Even if they are about to achieve their goals, their goals are not the goals of the emperor and the queen, and their efforts can be obliterated by the emperor and the queen at will.


    Empress Midella stared at Colin blankly, and said coldly: "Perhaps we had some misunderstandings in Silvermoon City before, so you lacked the necessary trust in me.


    But I don¡¯t want this to happen again, otherwise..."


    Queen Midella did not continue to speak, but her lingering eyes had already made the meaning very clear.


    Upon seeing this, Vera hurriedly stepped forward to persuade and said, "Auntie, we also want to help this time. It''s not that we don''t believe you."


    Colin suppressed the resentment in his heart, bowed his head and said respectfully: "His Royal Highness, I know that I was reckless this time and almost broke your plan. I sincerely apologize to you.


    As for the misunderstanding of Silvermoon City you mentioned, I assure you that there is no such thing at all!


    I have only unlimited respect and trust for you! "


    "That''s the best." A charming smile finally appeared on Queen Midella''s face again, "Colin, you are a wise man and a capable person, with you assisting Vera to guard the northern border, Your Majesty And I are at ease.


    So, don''t do stupid things anymore, otherwise, the Lord of the North is not Vera! "


    This sentence is very heavy.


    Colin and Vera could only endure with their heads down obediently.


    The authority of the Queen of the Empire is at this moment, unfolding.


    "Well, you guys rest early. There is still a good show to watch tomorrow."


    After Queen Midella said this, she moved her willow waist lightly and walked out.


    Vera thought of something, and suddenly shouted from behind: "Auntie, when we came back, we met Sir Ernest, the speaker of the Magistrate Council. He said he wanted to meet your Majesty!"


    But Queen Midella didn''t turn her head back, and coldly dropped a sentence: "Hehe, a fool who has been immersed in arcane research and fooled herself, and wants to see your majesty..."


    Before the words fell, Miao Man''s figure had disappeared into the night.


    "Colin, it seems that my aunt is really angry." Vera took Colin''s hand anxiously and said softly.


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t cause any trouble. Your aunt is just a lesson." Colin smiled and comforted.


    Vera nodded and said, "Then we should ask my aunt for what we do in the future, and don''t question her decision anymore."


    "Okay." Colin agreed with a smile, quietly hiding the dangerous light in his eyes.


    How could he endure such contempt by Queen Midella.


    Especially the other party¡¯s phrase "The Lord of the North is not Vera" made Colin realize that what Queen Midella wants is an obedient North. As for who is the master of the North, she might be true. Don''t care.


    Vera can, and of course Joyce can.


    This gave Colin a deep sense of crisis.


    7017k

 Chapter 299： Condition

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Across the promenade, Queen Midella returned to the bedroom.


    The faint sound of prayer came from the palace, rippling with soothing power.


    "His Royal Highness!"


    The maids in front of the palace leaned over to salute.


    "Is Gregory Crowning Healing for Your Majesty?"


    "Yes."


    Queen Midella nodded, stood quietly outside the palace, and walked in again after the prayers in the palace stopped.


    The platinum holy light has not yet completely dissipated, giving the palace a sacred and bright color.


    "Your Majesty, are you better?" Queen Midella quickly walked a few steps and came to the bed.


    At this time, Emperor Reinhardt was leaning against the bed, his face pale, and his expression wilted, completely not what a powerful sixth-order knight should be.


    "Thanks to Gregorian, I can feel my body slowly recovering." His tone also seemed weak, as if a gust of wind could blow away.


    "Your Majesty, you are polite, this is mainly based on the brilliance of our lord." Pope Gregory said with a smile.


    The Pope of the Glorious Church was standing in front of the emperor''s bed, with a white scepter in his hand, a crown of thorns on his head, and small eyes, and because of his always smiling expression, no one could see the change in his eyes.


    "Praise my lord! May his glory live forever!" Queen Midella praised, and then asked, "Gregory, has the cause of your majesty been found?"


    The pope''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and he sighed: "Your Majesty should be poisoned, but... but I have never seen this kind of poison, so the process of treatment is so slow."


    A trace of disappointment flashed across Queen Midella''s face, and then she thanked her again and sent the Pope out of the palace.


    When only the husband and wife were left in the palace, Emperor Reinhardt suddenly smiled and said, "You said, when this old guy was helping me with treatment, would he think of deliberately missing his hand and letting me die by poison?"


    Queen Midella curled her lips and said, "Gregory won''t let you die in his hands, and what he cares more about is whether you are really poisoned."


    "Of course I was really poisoned...cough cough." Emperor Reinhardt coughed a few times, then looked at the queen with a scrutinizing gaze, and asked, "I''m really curious, where did you find this? This kind of poison, even Gregorian can''t recognize it?"


    Queen Midella smiled indifferently, but did not answer the emperor''s question. Instead, she said: "Tomorrow''s funeral, will you attend?"


    "Of course attend!" The Great Emperor Reinhardt said without hesitation, his eyes gleaming fiercely, "I want to see my good uncle''s reputation sweeping, and all the betrayal!"


    "Then you should rest early and keep your spirits up." Queen Midella confessed casually, and was about to get up and leave.


    "Wait." Reinhardt the Great stopped her.


    Queen Midella turned her head and looked at her husband a little impatiently. Although she didn''t say anything, her eyes were clear-what else do you have?


    Facing his wife''s somewhat rude gaze, Emperor Reinhardt was not angry, but smiled and asked:


    "I heard that the two little guys from the northern border really made some famous people. If it weren''t for us...hehe, maybe they would have been able to prevent the proposal from passing through the Senate."


    Queen Midella sneered and said: "Two whimsical little guys are smart. They don''t know how deep the water in the Senate is, that''s why they have that naive idea.


    Don''t worry, I have already taught them, and similar things won''t happen again in the future. "


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded, and then asked: "So you still insist that Vera inherit the title of Duke of the North?"


    "Yes."


    "But you have also seen that Vera is not an easy character to control. Why not choose Joyce?"


    Queen Midella snorted and said: "Joyce is indeed easy to be controlled, but it may not be us who will control him! Don''t forget the lessons of the East, you want the North to fall under the control of the church. Are you in?"


    "Joyce is only ten years old. There are still eight years left until he reaches adulthood. Let¡¯s not say whether he will continue to have a good impression of Archbishop Adjani after such a long time. Even if he does marry her, I am sure. Deal with this woman.


    But Vera...hehe, your brother has chosen a good husband for her! "


    "Are you worried about Colin Anglia?" Queen Midella narrowed her eyes with a thoughtful expression.


    "Yes." Reinhardt the Great nodded, his face solemnly said, "This northern knight...I can''t see through. Many times he faced extremely bad situations, but he was unexpectedly resolved. And some of the methods used, even I did not understand."


    Queen Midella was silent for a moment, and then said: "I understand your concerns, but Colin can be won."


    "Are you sure?"


    "OK."


    "Just based on the story he told our son in Silvermoon City?"


    Queen Midella nodded firmly.


    However, Emperor Reinhardt was not infected by his wife''s self-confidence. He only curled the corner of his mouth and shook his head and said, "Do you want to listen to my opinion?"


    Queen Midella didn''t speak, as if she didn''t want to listen, but she didn''t move her steps either.


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled and continued: "I think Joyce can be promoted to the position of Duke of the North, and then let him be engaged to Judy..."


    "No!" Queen Midella immediately interrupted when she heard her daughter''s name.


    "Why not?" Emperor Reinhardt''s face instantly became gloomy.


    Queen Midella said word by word: "I will not let my daughter become a victim of politics!"


    "Marrying Joyce is sacrifice?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with Joyce." Queen Midella''s eyes flashed, "All marriages that cannot be their own masters are tragedies, and of course they are sacrifices."


    Emperor Reinhardt seemed to be angry and asked: "So, our marriage is also a tragedy?"


    Queen Midella looked at her husband''s eyes coldly, and then faintly said after a long while:


    "Isn''t it?"


    The breath of Emperor Reinhardt suddenly rushed, and an unnatural red color appeared on his face. UU reading www. uukanshu. He stared at his wife, his eyes full of anger, unwillingness, and naked possessiveness.


    Empress Midella stood there expressionlessly, as if turning a blind eye to her husband''s gaffe, until the other party calmed down a bit, she said again:


    "Your Majesty, don''t forget our common ambition. That is the truly precious thing, and it is the goal worth pursuing and achieving with our lives.


    Instead of being immersed in boring **** between men and women, entangled in whether I love you or not. "


    "You are right, my queen." Emperor Reinhardt seemed to finally calm down, and said in a light tone, "Since you think you can control Colin, you''d better prove it to me. I don''t want to get it. It''s just a fluttering sentence."


    "Okay." Queen Midella nodded slightly, then turned and left.


    Emperor Reinhardt stared at the graceful back of the opponent who was fading away, his eyes were complicated.


    7017k

 Chapter 300： Funeral (Part 1)

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The Holy Light Cathedral, located on the holy mountain, is magnificent and sacred, but it is extremely deserted.


    This is the closest place to the Lord of Glory in the secular world, but at the same time, it is also the farthest place from mortals.


    Only the true high-levels of the Glory Empire are qualified to come here and pray piously to the Lord of Glory.


    "In front of the Lord of Radiance, all beings are equal."


    This sentence seems to be just an empty propaganda slogan. Of course, some people may be more "equal" than others.


    Today¡¯s Holy Light Cathedral is more lively than it used to be. The many nobles who came to mourn the Archon of Letome made the waiters in front of the church overwhelmed.


    Even the three cardinals stood in front of the steps and greeted the distinguished guests.


    Cardinal Turnans looked at the nobles who were walking up the steps. Suddenly he moved his eyes, took a few steps forward, and greeted: "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, welcome to the Holy Light Cathedral. May the glory of our Lord Shine on you forever."


    Vera and Colin hurriedly responded, but they were a little surprised as to why this cardinal cardinal was so enthusiastic.


    With their current identities, it would not be possible for the cardinal to personally greet them, after all, Vera had not formally inherited the title of Duke of the North.


    Colin and Vera had never dealt with this person before.


    In doubt, I heard Turnance say: "Miss Vera, I heard that you are going to be baptized?"


    "Yes, Lord Cardinal." Vera nodded, seeming to understand the cardinal''s plan.


    Sure enough, Turnance then offered to recommend himself: "I wonder if I can have this honor to baptize you?"


    Vera looked at Colin and saw him nodding lightly, then smiled and said: "Of course! It is my honor to be able to preside over the baptism ceremony by you!"


    The cardinal is second only to the pope in the glorious church. Of course, it is more appropriate for Turnans to baptize Vera.


    But at this moment, a magnificent voice suddenly sounded behind the three of them: "Turnance, I will preside over the baptism ceremony of Miss Vera."


    The three of them looked back and saw that Pope Gregory appeared there for some time.


    Turnance''s face changed, and he quickly said, "Of course, it is more appropriate for you to baptize!"


    Colin squinted his eyes and looked at the scene in front of him, with all kinds of doubts rising in his heart.


    He doesn''t understand, is there any mystery in baptizing Vera?


    Or is it that a former mage who converted to the church really has such a great propaganda value that even the pope can''t help but fight for this credit?


    Of course, Vera would not refuse the Pope''s kindness, and immediately agreed.


    After several people discussed the time of the baptism ceremony, Colin took Vera into the church.


    After entering the prayer hall, Colin felt a sudden silence in his ears and eyes, as if the noisy world had been completely isolated, and here was another kingdom that belonged exclusively to the gods.


    There are no candles or magic lights in the hall. The holy light falling from the sky dispels all the darkness, and makes the people bathing in it feel a vast and sacred breath, and I can¡¯t help but hide all the dirty and dark thoughts in my heart, for fear of blasphemy. The gods.


    At this time, many nobles who came to express their condolences had gathered in the hall. Colin glanced around, only to find that he didn''t know a few at all.


    It would be great if the Bachelor of Dawn was also there.


    Colin couldn''t help thinking.


    Unfortunately, Bachelor Dawn has neither a knighthood nor a court minister, nor is he qualified to enter the Holy Light Cathedral.


    Fortunately, Vera knew a lot of people, and she was whispering to Colin the great figures in the imperial capital.


    The warm and fragrant breath hits Colin''s ears, a little itchy, but also a little warm.


    "The old man standing on the coffin is under the crown of Pope Gregory. Behind him and on the right are the four consuls of the Senate. We have already seen two of them. The one with a long beard is the ruler from the south. Officer-Dulles Saint Landes, the last tall, thin, tall, is the Archon from the East-Imerson Saint Pros."


    With a smile at the corner of Colin''s mouth, he looked at the four consuls in the Senate, and found that their faces were extremely deep. Perhaps it was the death of the Archon Letom that gave them a feeling of sorrow.


    The Senate has always been at the top of the political map of the Glorious Empire with a transcendent attitude, even if the senators are corrupt and uncontrollable.


    But now, it seems that someone has reached out to the Senate, and when it comes up, it is the most brutal and **** method.


    The pampered veterans in the past were horrified and shocked overnight, and it was inevitable that everyone would start to endanger themselves.


    "...The one who is dozing off is Baron Heidegger, Prime Minister of the Empire. On his left is the Marquis of Grandi, Minister of Finance of the Empire. Going further to the left is..."


    Seeing Vera stopped suddenly, Colin turned her head curiously, and was about to ask what had happened, when she looked at the door of the prayer hall.


    Colin also looked back, and saw a graceful and graceful middle-aged knight at the door.


    Wearing a gorgeous prince''s gown, with a simple dark knight sword at his waist, he was strutting in and walking in without squinting.


    Wherever he went, it seemed to be the center of the world. Obviously he was walking towards the hall, but it was more like the entire towering Holy Light Cathedral approaching him actively, welcoming him to the center of the prayer hall.


    Until he stood still in front of the coffin, everyone broke free from this chaotic vision of time and space, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "...He is Prince Leahy." Vera''s voice sounded again.


    In fact, without her introduction, Colin knew that such a character could only be the Paladin standing on the pinnacle of the empire''s power.


    Although it was not the first time to face a strong man in the sanctuary, the last time I saw the Duke of St. Hild in Ice Rock City, the opponent was already seriously injured, and it did not give Colin such a strong sense of oppression.


    And now, facing a paladin in his heyday, Colin realized that he was so small.


    Even if he is now a Tier 5 knight, after transforming, even Tier 6 knights dare to challenge.


    But in front of Prince Leahy, Colin felt that if the other party wanted to kill himself, he might not be able to take a move.


    This is already the essential difference in life, as if it is the difference between gods and mortals!


    "Your Majesty."


    Vera''s voice sounded again, and Colin looked back and saw a middle-aged man pushed in by a wheelchair.


    He was wearing a gorgeous gown, but his face was very pale, and his lips were completely bloodless. He really looked like he had recovered from a serious illness.


    Clin was suddenly puzzled. Could it be that the Great Reinhardt didn''t pretend to be sick, but was really sick?


    Or is he really so dedicated, even if he pretends to be sick, he still has to pretend to be the same as it really is?


    It was Queen Midella who was pushing the Great Reinhardt. Behind her, there were two little guys on the left and right¡ªPrince Harrison and Princess Judy.


    At this point, all the important figures of the Glorious Empire have arrived.


    Colin couldn''t help thinking about it. If the Mages Council was ruthless at this time and sent a super forbidden curse to the Holy Light Cathedral, if all these people on the scene could be dealt with in one go, maybe the Glory Empire would fall apart as a result...


    Boom boom boom!


    The melodious bell rang, and everyone in the prayer hall cleared up their hearts and showed the most solemn and sad expressions.


    Pope Gregory¡¯s old but magnificent voice began to echo in the hall:


    "The benevolent Lord of Glory, we are gathered here today to pray for the Archon of Letome San Lorenzo He has finished his journey in the world and finally returned to the embrace of the Lord.


    Come from the dust, return to the dust.


    May you give him rest in peace with your supreme power..."


    "Wait!"


    Outside of reason, but unexpectedly, the Pope''s prayer was roughly interrupted by a rude voice.


    As Colin walked around, he saw a middle-aged man with a solemn face slowly walking out of the crowd and coming to the center of the prayer hall, facing Pope Gregorian.


    "He is Fred San Lorenzo, the son of the Archon of Letome." Vera''s voice sounded in Colin''s ears again.


    Colin looked at the scene in front of him with interest, looking forward to the next performance.


    He knew that the show was about to begin.


    7017k

 Chapter 301： Funeral (Part 2)

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    In the quiet and solemn prayer hall, only the deliberately suppressed breathing of everyone was heard.


    Below Grego Ruimian looked at Fred who appeared more and more expressionlessly, and then asked for a long while: "Mr. Fred, what do you want?"


    Facing the pope¡¯s condescending gaze, Fred¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled quickly, and it seemed a little nervous, but soon, he adjusted his mentality and said loudly:


    "Dear Gregory, I have no intention of offending your authority, but my father''s death is unknown, and I can''t accept his burial like this!"


    "Mr. Fred, I can understand your pain and concerns, but I have personally inspected the body of Litom Archon before and did not find any injuries and no signs of poisoning.


    Therefore, your father is dead! "


    "Mianxia, ??my father''s body has always been tough. He talked and laughed with us at dinner yesterday. How could he suddenly die for no reason? There must be a problem!"


    Gregorian''s face turned gloomy, and he asked in a solid voice, "Are you questioning my judgment?"


    Fred was surprised by the pope''s fierce eyes, and he quickly stammered and explained: "I...I didn''t mean it, I just, I just want to do an autopsy on my father again to confirm the cause of his death..."


    "So, do you still think there is a problem with my inspection result?" Gregorian''s tone became colder and colder.


    With sweat on his forehead, Fred could hardly withstand the real pressure of the Pope. He opened his mouth, but he could no longer say a complete sentence.


    "Under the crown!" At this time, someone suddenly uttered a voice to help Fred relieved. "I think Mr. Fred''s request is reasonable and should be examined carefully by the Archon Letome."


    Gregory turned his gaze to look at the speaking emperor Reinhardt, and said lightly: "Your Majesty, I don''t think this is necessary. If there is a problem with the cause of Lytom''s death, why can''t I find it out?"


    "It''s not necessarily." The Great Reinhardt smiled and said, "I have been poisoned, haven''t you been able to figure out what it is?"


    Gregorian narrowed his eyes and fixedly looked at Emperor Reinhardt.


    Emperor Reinhardt also looked at him without flinching.


    The atmosphere in the prayer hall condensed again.


    Colin looked at the two confronting each other in the hall with cold eyes, and understood that this was a head-on confrontation between imperial power and divine power.


    But the question is, why is Pope Gregory so insistent on the re-examination? Does it just feel that his prestige is damaged?


    Still worried about what problems will actually be detected?


    At the same time, Colin glanced in the direction of Prince Leahy from time to time, only to find that the paladin remained silent from beginning to end, as if everything that happened on the scene had nothing to do with him.


    I don''t seem to worry about whether this will be a conspiracy against myself.


    When the pope and the emperor were in a stalemate, Queen Midella smiled and said: "Under the crown, I believe that everyone present is very concerned about the death of Archon Letome.


    We do not trust you, but something must be explored in depth to get the correct result. After all, you have not solved the remains, and I am afraid that some key things will be overlooked. "


    Pope Gregory argued coldly: "I don''t want to desecrate the body of the Archon of Letom for no reason."


    Queen Midella said tit-for-tatly: "But what we are more concerned about is the cause of Lord Letom¡¯s death and the dignity and authority of the consuls of the Senate! If anyone dares to kill a consul, then we must not allow it. He is at large!"


    Fred had also recovered at this time, and hurriedly said: "Yes, under the crown. I also agree to de-planing my father''s body, and I believe that if my father is alive in the sky, I will definitely agree to do so!


    When his old man was alive, he regarded the duties and authority of the Senate more than his own life! "


    Speaking of this, Pope Gregory can no longer forcefully veto it.


    Moreover, he also noticed that the nobles present, especially the members of the Senate, nodded in agreement when Fred spoke.


    Obviously, none of the nobles present could tolerate the imperial political order being so rudely destroyed.


    In desperation, Pope Gregory also nodded and agreed to de-plan the remains of the Archon of Letome.


    Soon, a coroner was recruited into the prayer hall. Facing the scorching eyes of so many great empires, this person was really nervous.


    But soon, he condensed his mind, took out the tools, and cut through the chest of the Archon Letom in full view.


    Wow!


    The dark red blood rushed out, startling the coroner.


    It also made everyone present face shocked.


    "The deceased had blood in the chest, the cause of death...a ruptured heart!" the coroner said carefully.


    "Wait! Why did my father''s heart break?" Fred asked hurriedly.


    Cold sweat broke out on the coroner''s forehead, as if he dared not answer this question.


    Pope Gregory suppressed the shock in his heart and took a few steps forward, but after seeing the exposed broken heart, his face could no longer conceal an expression of disbelief.


    Colin craned his neck, but couldn''t see the situation in the coffin, but knew that the real good show finally began.


    And when everyone was wondering what the coroner had found out, Queen Midella also stepped forward to look at the remains in the coffin, and then she also showed a shocked look.


    It''s just this shock that I don''t know how true or false it is.


    "Your Royal Highness Prince Lexi, you''d better come and see it yourself." Queen Midella suddenly said to Prince Lexi with a solemn expression.


    Prince Leahy, who had been silent for a long time, seemed to realize that this matter had something to do with him. A bit of confusion appeared on his face, but he also came to the coffin as he said.


    Then, his face also changed.


    After a long silence, Prince Leahy frowned and said bitterly:


    "Yes, this is my sword mark."


    Wow¡ª


    Everyone present opened their mouths wide and looked at Prince Leahy in a daze.


    Colin was also dumbfounded. How could this paladin be so... frank?


    Are you confident?


    Still disdain to lie?


    But at the same time, he was also a little puzzled. Isn''t there any scars on the body of the Archon Letome? Pope Gregory would certainly not be mistaken about this. How could there be a sword mark on his heart?


    What kind of swordsmanship can pierce the heart directly without hurting the skin?


    Perhaps it is known that many people present have the same doubts. Queen Midella said half-explainingly, half-questioningly:


    "Prince Leahy, I heard that you have a sword skill called''Judgment'', which can surpass the limitation of space and pierce the enemy''s vital points, right?"


    "Yes." Prince Leahy''s expression remained indifferent.


    "Then do you think there are other ways to directly pierce the heart without hurting the epidermis?"


    "As far as I know, no." Prince Leahy said lightly, "You don''t need to be ambiguous, I can tell you directly, the injury of the Archon of Letom was indeed caused by my''ruling''."


    Hum¡ª


    All kinds of low voices suddenly sounded in the prayer hall.


    Obviously no one would have thought that Prince Leahy would admit it so simply.


    But what made them even more unexpected was that Prince Leahy actually denied it again: "But Letom, I didn''t kill it."


    Now, the discussion became louder.


    Queen Midella smiled brightly and continued to ask: "His Royal Highness, since you deny killing Archon of Letome, how do you explain this sword mark?"


    "I can''t explain." Prince Leahy''s answer is still so simple and neat.


    Colin was a little speechless now.


    Does this prince feel that his strength is the best in the world, and he can go wild on this basis?


    Don''t even care about this kind of planting now?


    But this is a consul in the Senate!


    He is one of several important figures standing at the top of the political arena of the empire!


    In particular, Letome is the veteran of the San Lorenzo family and the uncle of Prince Leahy!


    Once this charge is settled, no matter how powerful Prince Leahy is, he will not be able to avoid the fate of betrayal.


    At this time, the eyes of the nobles in the prayer hall gradually changed, especially the members of the Senate, they could not bear such a rule-breaking person, even if he was a Paladin.


    Prince Leahy also seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter, and said in hindsight: "I said, I didn''t kill people."


    It is still so overbearing and so direct.


    But with just such a sentence, it is certainly not convincing.


    Queen Midella seemed to want to excuse Prince Lexi, so she asked: "Then your Royal Highness, do you think, who else can imitate this sword technique and leave such a sword mark?"


    "No one," Prince Leahy said flatly, with a self-confident arrogance on his face.


    The corners of Colin''s mouth twitched and he was almost speechless.


    Should you really be proud at this time?


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve always been accustomed to solving everything by force. I¡¯m used to the paladin¡¯s name coming out. Everyone regards him as the incarnation of the gods. Prince Leahy probably has forgotten how to deal with cunning conspiracies and framing. Up.


    Maybe he really thought that as a Paladin, everyone else should believe it for granted.


    But this kind of hard evidence comes forward, even if Prince Leahy said that he did not kill, can he convince the public?


    Colin glanced around and came up with a negative answer.


    Prince Leahy had a motive for murder, and now that he has irrefutable evidence, it is basically possible to pronounce him guilty.


    Queen Midella said with a smile: "His Royal Highness, you are embarrassing us. You said that you did not kill, but you also said that no one but you can cause such scars, this..."


    Pope Gregory said: "His Royal Highness, the world is so great, how can you be sure that no one can imitate this sword style?"


    Prince Leahy glanced at the Pope indifferently, but didn''t catch a second glance, but what was revealed in his eyes was not grateful, but felt that the Pope''s statement had tainted his swordsmanship.


    The Great Reinhardt, who was sitting in a wheelchair, finally spoke, only to hear him coldly say to Prince Leahy: "Uncle, if you can''t prove your innocence, then I have to convict you."


    Prince Leahy stared into the eyes of Emperor Reinhardt, but did not speak.


    Emperor Reinhardt had a deep gaze, staring at his uncle without fear, and at the same time he pronounced the sentence:


    "Lacy San Lorenzo, I am here to deprive you of your prince title and expel you from the country in the name of the Emperor of the Glorious Empire!


    Unless you can find the real culprit, please don''t step into the Dragon City again! "


    When Prince Leahy faced the emperor''s trial, there was still no expression on his face. He stared at Emperor Reinhardt for a long while and was silent.


    The atmosphere in the prayer hall gradually stagnated, and everyone felt a terrifying pressure enveloped them, making them unable to breathe.


    Colin Xin mentioned his throat, for fear that the Paladin would be on an impulse to kill him.


    Time seems to have stopped.


    It seems to be a moment, and it seems that it has been a long time.


    When everyone came back to their senses again, they found that the proud paladin had disappeared in the prayer hall without knowing when.


    Colin frowned, obviously not expecting the Prince Leahy to leave without saying a word.


    When he left, he was almost convicted of murdering Letome.


    Unless, he can find the real murderer.


    But Colin had no hope for this. UU reading


    And he couldn''t think of what methods the Emperor and Empress used to make Letom die under the fame of Prince Leahy?


    Even Prince Lexi himself admitted that only he himself could use this sword style.


    Then how can he defend it?


    It is estimated that it is really speechless, this proud paladin will choose to leave suddenly.


    Thus, Prince Leahy was finally successfully squeezed out of the imperial political arena by Reinhardt the Great.


    Since then, the Glorious Empire has really returned to the control of the emperor!


    At this time, the voice of Emperor Reinhardt sounded again:


    "Well, everyone, let us continue to pay tribute to Archon Letome."


    7017k

 Chapter 302： Condition

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    After the funeral, everyone left the Holy Light Cathedral one after another.


    The whole process was very quiet, no one talked, as if they were all immersed in the grief caused by the death of the Archon Letome.


    But Colin felt that everyone should be digesting the astonishing news that Prince Leahy was the murderer and the possible impact of his conviction.


    There is no doubt that the imperial politics will undergo earth-shaking changes.


    Emperor Reinhardt will also truly control the power of the empire, and many aristocratic officials are already thinking about how to stand in line in the future.


    There are also a few people who feel that there are still many oddities in this murder case.


    But the evidence is as strong as a mountain, and Prince Leahy''s sentence "I didn''t kill Letom" is definitely inevitable.


    However, Colin knew that the queen had determined that Prince Lethy was the murderer before she lay out Letom''s body. This was definitely not a guess based on the motive of the murder, but that she knew the real cause of Letom''s death.


    Therefore, Colin is sure that this is a premeditated planting.


    It''s just that he couldn''t guess how the queen did this, what happened to the sword mark on Letom''s heart.


    After everyone left one after another, Colin and Vera also walked out of the church.


    As soon as he left the house, Colin saw a gorgeous carriage parked at the door. Looking at the bright flame badge on the side of the carriage, he seemed to have some guesses.


    Sure enough, a knight of the San Lorenzo family came over and bowed and said: "Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia, your Majesty would like to please."


    "Good."


    Colin took Vera''s hand and boarded the carriage.


    The interior of the car is very large and richly decorated. It is covered with a cashmere carpet. The inside position is a soft collapse. Reinhardt the Great is leaning on it. Queen Midella is sitting beside him with a smile on her face. Looked at the two people who walked in.


    There are benches on both sides of the car. Prince Harrison and Princess Judy sit on the bench on the right.


    Vera and Colin hurriedly stepped forward to salute.


    Emperor Reinhardt pointed to the bench on the left and said with a smile: "You two don''t have to be restrained, sit down."


    "Thank your majesty!"


    "Vera, how long have we not seen each other?"


    "My Majesty, it should be almost fifteen years."


    "Hehe, yes!" Emperor Reinhardt showed a reminiscence. "The last time I saw you, I was in Winterfell. At that time, you were still a little girl running around. I didn''t expect a blink of an eye. It''s grown up like this!"


    "And they are all married." Queen Midella echoed with a smile, "It''s just that your wedding is so rushed, we didn''t even have time to prepare a gift."


    "Aunt, you are too polite. At that time... also the situation in the north was too complicated, so the wedding was a bit hasty. This is our fault."


    "I didn''t mean to blame you. However, it''s not too late to make up the gift." Queen Midella said with a smile, and then tapped the side wall twice.


    The door opened again, and a serious-looking middle-aged knight came in, kneeled on one knee, and saluted the emperor and empress.


    Queen Midella pointed to the knight and said to Vera: "This is the gift I gave you."


    Before Vera understood what she meant, Queen Midella said to the knight: "Knight Fermi, I order you to swear allegiance to Miss Vera."


    "Yes!" The Fermi Knight responded without hesitation, then turned to Vera, keeping the posture of kneeling on one knee, drew out the saber around his waist, raised it over his head, and said loudly.


    "I, Fermi Stone, today offer my unparalleled loyalty to the great golden lion-Willa St. Hild!


    In my lifetime, your will will be my goal, and your sharp sword will be my direction!


    I swear by the sacred name of the ancestors of the Stone family forever and be loyal to you forever! "


    Vera hesitated, took the long sword, and tapped the shoulder of the Fermi Knight, and said, "I accept your allegiance."


    Queen Midella explained: "The Fermi Knight was a dowry prepared by the St. Hild family when I married into the royal family. Now I return him to St. Hild, which is also a kind of inheritance.


    In addition, I was actually thinking about the Fermi Knight. He was originally a Knight of the North, and now returning to his hometown will definitely be able to flex his muscles. It is better than staying with me to be the captain of the guard. "


    "Aunt, please don''t worry, I will definitely place Fermi Knight properly and won''t let his talents go to waste."


    "Actually, I have a suggestion on how to place the Fermi Knights."


    "Aunt, please speak."


    "Before he accompanied me to the Dragon City, Knight Fermi was the deputy commander of the Golden Lion Army. After so many years, he has always wanted to return to the army, so I hope you can give him this. An opportunity."


    "Okay, I will arrange the Fermi Knights into the Golden Lion Corps and re-appoint the deputy commander of the army."


    "I heard that Knight Nelson, the former commander of the Golden Lion Army, has died in battle." The Great Emperor Reinhardt suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Vera hesitated, and did not tell the real cause of Nelson Knight''s death.


    When Colin heard this, he suddenly raised his head, with a bad feeling in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next sentence of Emperor Reinhardt immediately made him clenched his fist: "Since Knight Nelson died unfortunately, let Fermi Knight take over the Golden Lions. I believe he must have the ability to command this team. The army."


    Vera frowned and said hesitatingly: "But, Your Majesty, I have appointed the Cambenin Knight as the commander of the Golden Lion Legion..."


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled and said, "Really? But I remember that only the Duke of the North is qualified to appoint the commander of the Golden Lion Army, right?"


    Vera was asked about this now, and she had to look at Colin with a plea for help.


    Colin sighed in his heart, knowing that this was the emperor''s condition.


    If Vera wants to inherit the throne of the Duke of the North, he must appoint the Fermi Knight as the commander of the Golden Lion Legion.


    Needless to think about it, this Fermi knight must be a **** placed in the north by the royal family.


    He is the commander of the Golden Lion Corps, so it''s hard to tell who this army will listen to in the future.


    Haha, this gift from the Queen is really polite and affectionate!


    But Colin also knew very well that he could not refuse this condition.


    Queen Midella just said last night that the Lord of the North is not Vera.


    Especially now that Prince Leahy has just been driven away, and Emperor Reinhardt has the sole authority. Under such circumstances, if Vera wants to inherit the position of Duke of the North, she must obey the opponent''s will.


    So, he also nodded slightly, gave Vera a positive look, and motioned her to agree first.


    Vera nodded and said, "Yes, Your Majesty! You are right. I really do not have the qualifications to appoint the commander of the Golden Lion Army, so the Cavaliers are only temporarily serving as the commander of the Army since The Fermi Knight is about to return to the North. I also think it would be more appropriate for him to serve as the commander of the Golden Lion Legion."


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled with satisfaction, and said in return: "I heard that your father left a will before his death, appointing you as his first heir?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, if that''s the case, then you can send your will to the Senate. When there is no objection, I will canonize it for you."


    "Thank your majesty!"


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief. After so long, Vera finally got her wish and became the Duke of the North.


    At this moment, Emperor Reinhardt turned his gaze to Colin:


    "You are Viscount Anglia?"


    7017k

 Chapter 303： Student

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Reinhardt''s scrutiny made Colin a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, the other party quickly smiled and said: "It is indeed a young talent! The leader of the northern knights!"


    "Your Majesty, you have a good reputation." Colin said modestly, while constantly guessing the emperor''s intentions in his heart.


    With the "gift" of the Fermi Knight before, Colin is now extremely vigilant towards the emperor, for fear that the other party will put forward any harsh conditions.


    "Kill the troll emperor, annihilate the 100,000 troll army, and quell the rebellion in the northern territory, Viscount Anglia, you deserve such praise!" Reinhardt said seriously, "With your merits It¡¯s more than enough to make an earl, but since you are a vassal of the St. Hild family, I won¡¯t overtake the title award on your behalf.


    But in other respects, I still want to reward you. "


    Colin wanted to say that he didn''t need your reward, but he knew that he might have no room for rejection.


    Just when he was worried, he heard Emperor Reinhardt say: "I want to ask you to be Harrison''s teacher."


    "En?" Colin was slightly startled, obviously he didn''t expect Emperor Reinhardt to let himself be the teacher of Prince Harrison.


    But soon, he realized the sinisterness of this requirement.


    Having become the teacher of the prince, doesn''t it mean that Colin has to stay in the Royal Dragon City.


    In this way, he also cut off his influence on Vera. Perhaps in the last three to five years, the North will be completely controlled by the San Lorenzo family, and there will probably only be a nominal North for San Hild. The lord.


    Suppressing the writhing anger in his heart, Colin said with a look of embarrassment: "Your Majesty, I am really flattered by your approval, but I am worried that I don''t have enough ability to teach His Royal Highness well and let you down.


    What''s more, I still have a Viscount collar in the North Territory to manage, and I can''t look forward to staying in the Royal Dragon City for a long time. "


    Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand and smiled: "I think you have enough ability to teach Harrison well, so you don''t need to be humble. As for the location, you don''t have to worry about it. Harrison will go back to the North with you. "


    Huh?


    Colin felt a shock and immediately realized that he might have misunderstood Emperor Reinhardt just now.


    If he is willing to let Prince Harrison go to the North, instead of forcing himself to stay in the Dragon City, then this proposal is indeed an excellent reward for Colin, a great honor.


    Harrison is the only son of Emperor Reinhardt!


    If one day he inherited the throne, wouldn''t Colin become an emperor?


    Colin felt like riding a roller coaster.


    He suddenly realized that the emperor was probably trying to win over the northern border!


    The Fermi Knight is probably not as Colin thought before. It is a chess piece inserted by the royal family in the north. He wants to **** control of the Golden Lion from the St. Hild family, but wants the most important thing in the north. The commander of a military force can have a good impression of the royal family.


    The emperor knew very well about Colin''s influence on Vera, and he also knew the military power in his hands. It can be said that although the Duke of the North will be Vera in name, in fact, it is Colin who really controls the North.


    Now he asked Prince Harrison to worship Colin as his teacher, which was even more naked.


    So, why did the emperor rush to win the northern border so anxiously?


    Colin recalled the scenes in the Holy Light Cathedral just now, and suddenly had some guesses...


    Seeing Colin kept silent, Emperor Reinhardt frowned and asked: "What? Are you still unwilling?"


    Colin hurriedly said: "No, Your Majesty. If you insist that I have enough qualifications to teach His Royal Highness, then I will do my best to live up to your expectations."


    Only then did Emperor Reinhardt show a satisfied smile, and said to Prince Harrison: "Harrison, come and see the teacher."


    Prince Harrison hesitated a little. From the look in his eyes, he was still a little afraid of Colin. Perhaps it was in Silvermoon City that Colin impressed him too deeply.


    But his father was fate, Harrison didn''t dare to refuse, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk in front of Colin, bowing and saluting: "Teacher."


    Colin quickly got up and responded.


    At this time, a crisp voice suddenly sounded: "Father, I also want Viscount Angele to be my teacher!"


    Colin was slightly startled, and saw Princess Judy twisting her small body, pouting her lips coquettishly.


    Queen Midella''s face turned straight, and she scolded: "Judy, don''t mess around!"


    "How can I be foolish!" Princess Judy said quietly, "Why can Harrison have a teacher, but I can''t?"


    Queen Midella had no choice but to comfort her: "I will choose another teacher for you."


    "No! I want Viscount Anglia to be my teacher, and I want to go to the North!"


    Colin had a headache, and now he had to look down at the ground awkwardly.


    Queen Midella raised her eyebrows and was about to speak, but was stopped by Emperor Reinhardt. He only asked with a smile, "Judy, what do you want to learn from Viscount Anglia?"


    Princess Judy''s big round eyes rolled around and said, "Dance!"


    Colin was speechless for a while, and couldn''t help but think of Princess Judy''s sassy appearance at the welcome ball that day.


    "Hahahaha!" Emperor Reinhardt suddenly burst out laughing, as if he had heard something extremely interesting. After a while, he listened to him in a petting tone, "Okay, then you will become Ange with Harrison. The students of Viscount Lie are well."


    "Awesome!" Princess Judy jumped up from the stool excitedly.


    Colin had a headache and wanted to reject the savage princess student, but before he could speak, he saw Princess Judy had come to him, lifted the skirt, curtseyed, and pretended to be cunning:


    "Teacher!"


    Colin had no choice but to reply. At the same time, the corner of his eyes secretly glanced forward, only to see the emperor smiling, but Empress Midella frowned, as if she was very unhappy about the matter.


    Seeing such a scene, Colin, who was not yet willing, immediately put on a gentle smile, and said: "I don''t know how to teach dance. I will only teach some knowledge about fighting and killing. If the princess is still willing to learn from me Words..."


    "Yes, yes!" Judy nodded hurriedly.


    Colin nodded, turned to face Emperor Reinhardt, and bowed and said, "Thank your majesty for your trust, then I will accept these two students."


    Queen Midella looked at her daughter seriously and asked: "Judy, do you want to follow Viscount Angele to the north?"


    Judy, who was winking with her brother, heard the words and nodded and said: "Yes! I haven''t been to the north yet! I''m going to see the ice wolf!"


    "Then you won''t see me for a long time?"


    "Uh-" The little girl seemed to hesitate, but she quickly became firm, "I will go to the north to study with the teacher for a while, and then come back to accompany my mother!"


    Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand and said: "Okay. The young eagle will always fly into the sky alone, and our daughter can''t always stay in the Royal Dragon City. It''s okay to go out and see."


    "Thank you father!" Princess Judy smiled sweetly.


    Colin looked at Queen Midella''s deflated appearance, and smiled in his heart. He couldn''t help wondering why the emperor wanted the princess to also go to the north, and why was the queen unhappy?


    Of course, he still knows too little about the couple in power in the empire, and he can''t guess anything for the time being.


    Afterwards, the few people chatted for a while, talking about the past of the St. Hild family and the San Lorenzo family, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Before long, the carriage got off the holy mountain and returned to the Phoenix Palace.


    After Colin and Vera left, Queen Midella said to Prince Harrison and Princess Judy: "Aren''t you two always arguing about riding horses? Go outside to find Erich Knight."


    "Okay!" The two children cheered excitedly and ran out of the carriage.


    When only the queen and the emperor were left in the carriage, Midella asked with a calm face: "Why did you promise to send Judy to the north?"


    Reinhardt the Great replied indifferently: "Why not? And, UU reading www.uuk¨¢nshu.com is what she requested."


    Queen Midella sneered coldly: "You are not afraid that if there is an accident between the two of them in the north, then you will be the last!"


    Instead of being irritated by the queen''s rude remarks, Emperor Reinhardt laughed loudly, reached out his hand to pick up Midera''s clean chin, and said:


    "So what? We are still young anyway, just a few more."


    Pop!


    Queen Midella slapped the emperor''s hand away, sneered: "I really regret not poisoning you!"


    Emperor Reinhardt pursed his lips, and Feng Qingyun said calmly:


    "It doesn''t matter, we get along day and night, you can always find another chance."


    7017k

 Chapter 304： Clue

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    "Who made you do this?"


    Buso, who has always been polite, flushed with anger at this moment, and asked loudly.


    As the steward of Prince Leahy, Buso is a man with a face in Yulongcheng. Even the nobles in the imperial capital would smile and greet him when they saw him, but now, he is actually by a city defense army that is not even a knight. The officer was cold-eyed.


    "Mr. Busso, I''m sorry to make you embarrassed." The young officer said lightly, but there was no apology on his face. "But this is your majesty''s order."


    As he said, he opened a scroll and placed it in front of Buso''s butler.


    Busso looked at this order from the emperor with a sullen expression and found that, as the rude military officer said, Prince Leahy had been deprived of his knighthood for the murder of the Archon of Letham, and all his immediate family members had been expelled. Royal Dragon City.


    Even this prince¡¯s manor was taken back by His Majesty¡¯s order, and all servants in the manor were forcibly disbanded.


    Butler Buso felt dizzy for a while, and when his feet were soft, he was about to fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, someone held him from behind at this time.


    Buso trembled and looked back, seeing that it was Salia, and couldn''t help hissing: "Miss Salia...is there any misunderstanding! How could the lord kill Lord Letom?"


    Salia''s eyes blushed and she shook her head and said: "I just came back from the Holy Light Cathedral, my father...he couldn''t get rid of the suspicion of killing himself...but I firmly believe that the Archon of Letom was never killed by her father!"


    It''s a pity, of course, that this kind of words will not be able to move the ruthless young officer. He can only hear him say coldly: "Your Majesty is dead, today this manor must be emptied!"


    Count Evan on the side saw his fianc¨¦e''s anxious appearance and felt a pain in his heart. He couldn''t help saying:


    "This officer, it''s better to leave some leeway in doing things. There are still many doubts about the death of Archon Letome. It may not be reversed in the future. If you don''t show any affection now, in the future...huh!"


    It''s a pity that the young officer ignored this set and raised the command in his hand, saying, "I''m just following orders!"


    Count Evan sighed and ignored him.


    He knew that this guy in front of him was a stunned boy, and he was probably sent to do this offending work.


    Salia also stopped taking care of the iron-faced officer, but helped Busso butler into the door and asked, "Where is my father? Didn''t he come back?"


    Butler Buso shook his head: "I haven''t seen the master."


    However, when they walked into the living room, they saw the familiar and aloof back.


    "Father!"


    "Master!"


    "His Royal Highness!"


    Prince Leahy slowly turned around and looked at the three of them quietly.


    There was still no expression on his face, as if the current situation did not cause him the slightest anger and worry.


    "Busso, go and arrange to dismiss all the servants."


    "Master..." Buso''s butler choked, "Did you really just give up like this?"


    Salia also hurriedly asked: "Father, I know you definitely did not kill anyone! Can''t you find the real culprit who framed you?"


    Prince Leahy ignored his daughter. Instead, he ordered Busso¡¯s butler: "Don''t question my decision, go right away!"


    "Yes, sir." Butler Buso had no choice but to walk out of the living room in despair.


    Later, Prince Leahy turned to Earl Evan and asked in a deep voice: "Evan, I am no longer the Prince of the Empire. If you want to regret your marriage, you still have time."


    Count Evan was stunned, and thousands of thoughts flashed in his mind for a time.


    He understood that at this time he was about to face the most important choice in his life.


    Whether to get out in time or to give away money in the snow is related to the future development of Evan Evan.


    Count Evan knew very well that although his father had planned to let him replace his elder brother as the Marquis of the East and inherit the position of the Duke of the East in the future, this change of heir was not the sole decision of the Duke of the East.


    His elder brother has been a Marquis of the East for 30 years, and a vassal force has gathered around him that cannot be underestimated. These people will not want to see their years of investment in water, they will definitely try their best to stop Evan. The upper rank of the earl.


    Therefore, Evan Evan must seek outside help.


    This engagement to Salia, the daughter of Prince Leahy, was a prelude to the Duke of the East¡¯s turn to support his second son. I thought that this kind of marriage could be the biggest help for Evan Evan, but I didn¡¯t expect the situation to change suddenly. Marriage has become a drag.


    Perhaps it is the wisest choice to draw a clear line with Prince Leahy in time, but looking at Prince Leahy in front of him, Count Evan gritted his teeth and said firmly:


    "His Royal Highness, I am not a person who is in the limelight! I am engaged to Salia, not from coveting your power, but from my sincerity! Moreover, I also firmly believe that you are innocent, and you will surely be able to get rid of your suspicion in the future!"


    Prince Leahy took a deep look at the young Eastern Count, as if he had met him again.


    Afterwards, Prince Leahy turned his head to look at his daughter, his expression finally changed, and a hint of guilt in his tone, said:


    "Sorry, Salia, I can''t protect you for the time being. So, you go to the East with Evan first, and wait for me to find out the truth, then come to you."


    "No! Father, where are you going? I want to follow you!"


    Prince Leahy shook his head and said: "I am going to seek the truth. It will be a little dangerous, so I can''t take you."


    Count Evan''s eyes lit up, as if he realized something, he asked quickly: "His Royal Highness, do you have some clues?"


    Prince Leahy nodded: "I just went to the residence of the Archon of Letome, and I checked the scene of the assassination and found something interesting."


    Salia also cheered up and asked: "Father, what did you find? Can you help you clear the suspicion?"


    In the expectant gaze of the two, Prince Leahy slowly shook his head, his eyes deep: "I just felt a vaguely familiar aura, but I haven''t remembered where it is for a while..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Prince Leahy suddenly stopped, and for the first time, his face changed drastically, and it was no longer the original indifferent expression.


    "Father? What are you..." Salia just asked, when she was stopped by Evan Evan by her side.


    Count Evan guessed that Prince Leahy had finally thought of some key point, and he immediately held his breath for fear of disturbing the other''s thoughts.


    Prince Leahy did think of something, that familiar breath was simply arcane fluctuations!


    And it was the arcane fluctuation he felt when he killed Mr. Hooter!


    Although when Prince Leahy rushed to the scene of the murder, this arcane wave was already very weak and might have been cleaned up specially, but Prince Leahy was still keenly aware of its existence.


    It''s just that he didn''t realize what it was at the time.


    Now with a flash of inspiration, Prince Leahy finally remembered the subspace that suddenly appeared behind him when he was in the dwarf barracks outside Wintery City more than a month ago. Eyeballs.


    "Hahaha!"


    Prince Leahy suddenly burst into laughter.


    He is now very suspicious that his three swords might not have killed Mr. Hood!


    The other party didn''t know what arcane magic was used, and unexpectedly escaped his attack, and even retained some of its power by some means, and released it to the Archon of Letom.


    Only then has this time framed and framed!


    "Interesting! So interesting!" Prince Leahy seemed to be caught in a certain excitement, "Mr. Hood! You are such a genius!


    But I must kill you myself! "


    A dazzling holy light exploded from Prince Lexi, and suddenly flooded the world.


    "Father!" Salia couldn''t bear the light, so she had to close her eyes.


    But when she opened her eyes again, she found that her father had completely disappeared.


    Salia froze in a daze, only to realize that her father had gone.


    Count Evan sighed, UU Reading stepped forward and took Salia''s hand, and comforted: "Salia, Your Royal Highness should be going to track down the real murderer who framed her, you should tell me first. To the east."


    "No!" Salia shook Count Evan''s hand abruptly and ran out, "I''m going to find my father!"


    Count Evan hurriedly chased after him, shouting in his mouth: "But do you know where the Prince''s Palace went down?"


    "Northern!" Salia said without looking back, "I heard Mr. Hooter''s name. The evil mage died in the North, so my father must have gone to the North too!"


    "Northern?" Count Evan couldn''t help but stopped, with a struggling look on his face.


    But after tangling for a while, he still quickened his pace to catch up:


    "Wait for me, Salia! I''ll accompany you to the Northland!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 305 Clue) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 305： Night Talk (Part 1)

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    The setting sun has set, and the crescent moon is rising.


    The night in the northern part of the Royal Dragon City was dim and dim, and Ke Lin walked alone on the deserted street by the pale moonlight.


    The scenes that happened during the day kept replaying in his mind, and all kinds of doubts lingered in his mind, making Colin unable to sleep peacefully.


    Since he couldn''t sleep, Colin left the Phoenix Palace and wandered around in the Royal Dragon City.


    Of course, it is not accurate to say that he is hanging out, because he still has a purpose.


    Boom boom boom.


    Colin knocked on the gate of a courtyard, which was engraved with a dove carrying an olive branch, which was the emblem of the White family.


    With a squeak, the door opened, and an old man with the appearance of a housekeeper walked out. After seeing the Viscount dress on Colin, he quickly saluted and asked, "Dear Viscount, what can I do for you?"


    "This is Colin Angele, is there a Bachelor of Dawn?"


    "Yes! Viscount Angele, please come in!"


    Bachelor Dawn did not live in the Phoenix Palace with Willa and Colin, but lived in a mansion of the White family in the Dragon City. Although it was not big, it was also a good place to stay.


    The main figures of the White family, such as Viscount White and others, are in their own territory, and Bachelor Dawn lives here, so Colin''s visit this time is not considered an official visit, so he didn''t notify him in advance.


    Under the leadership of the butler, Colin followed the stairs to the second floor.


    At this time, the attendant who was going to report the letter had already brought Bachelor Dawn over.


    "Master Viscount, why don''t you tell me in advance why you are coming, I''m also ready to entertain you."


    Colin waved his hand and said: "We don''t need to pay attention to these red tapes between the two of us, just hope it doesn''t disturb you."


    "Of course not!"


    Bachelor Dawn led Colin into the study, and then asked the waiter to serve two cups of coffee and some dried fruit.


    Colin''s gaze swept around in the study room. The layout in the room was relatively simple. There was a sheepskin scroll spread out on the writing table, with quill pens, ink, and lacquer seals beside it. It seemed that when Colin came, he said Bachelor of Grace is writing a letter.


    What surprised Colin most was the wall full of books, and it looked like there were nearly a thousand books.


    In this world without printing, the value of books is comparable to gold, and the number of books in the collection has become a symbol of family heritage.


    Noting Colin''s surprised gaze, Bachelor Dawn explained with a smile: "These books were copied one by one from the college library when I was studying at Baita College."


    "It''s amazing!" Colin exclaimed.


    In comparison, the study of the Anglia family is too shabby, and there are not many books at all. If it weren¡¯t for occupying Bingyan City later and taking over the library of the Su Duo family, I¡¯m afraid there is not a Bachelor of Dawn in the Red Fort. There are a lot of people in the study.


    After taking a sip of coffee, Colin turned to the topic and asked: "You should also know what happened in the Holy Light Cathedral today, right?"


    "Of course. This incident has spread throughout the city a long time ago, and I also know that even the residence of Prince Leahy has been taken over by the city defense forces, and all the people inside have been expelled."


    "Hehe, so fast?"


    "It should be someone who turned the rudder to the wind and fell into trouble."


    Colin put down the coffee cup, stretched his body on the sofa, and asked, "What do you think of the murder of the Archon Letom? Do you think Prince Leahy did it?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled and said: "Prince Leahy had a motive for murder, and now the autopsy has found evidence that he can''t justify. In this way, it doesn''t matter whether he killed or not."


    "Indeed." Colin asked, his eyes flashing, "but if he was wronged, who do you think is most likely to be the one who carried out the frame-up?"


    "If Prince Leahy was framed..." Bachelor Dawn hesitated slightly, "Then Emperor Reinhardt is the most likely real murderer!"


    Colin showed a faint smile, and asked: "Because he makes the most profit?"


    "Yes." Bachelor Dawn nodded, but didn''t say much.


    Colin also realized that perhaps many smart people in the Royal Dragon City have seen through the scene of the Holy Light Cathedral today, but the trap set by the emperor is so ingenious that no one can reveal this puzzle, so only Can watch Prince Leahy become a "murderer".


    "Then you think that Emperor Reinhardt regained control of the imperial political situation, is it a good thing or a bad thing for us?"


    "It''s a good thing." Bachelor Dawn replied without hesitation.


    "Why?" Colin was a little confused by the other party''s self-confidence.


    Although Bachelor Dawn had previously judged that Emperor Reinhardt was indeed more inclined to let Vera succeed the Duke of the North, but it was Prince Leahy who was still there, and Emperor Reinhardt needed to win over the mage to check his Uncle.


    But now, Prince Leahy has been discredited by this murder, and the people have resigned from their relatives and are completely far away from the political situation of the imperial capital. In this case, Vera''s role is much smaller.


    So in Colin''s view, the downfall of Prince Leahy was a bad thing for Vera.


    This is also the doubt that arose in Colin''s mind when Emperor Reinhardt agreed to canonize Willa as Duke of the North on the carriage today.


    Bachelor Dawn looked into Colin''s eyes and said seriously: "Because His Majesty the Emperor needs a powerful Northern Territory as an ally."


    Colin''s face changed slightly and he was lost in thought.


    Today in the carriage, the emperor and the queen''s series of operations, especially the prince Harrison and the princess Judy''s application to Colin as a teacher, is indeed very clear.


    At that time, Colin was very puzzled. At this moment, when I saw Bachelor Dawn, he also saw this point. He quickly asked: "Why does your Majesty need a powerful Northern Territory as an ally?"


    Bachelor Dawn did not answer directly, but instead asked: "My lord, who do you think is the greatest enemy your Majesty has after successfully expelling Prince Leahy?"


    Colin thought for a while, and felt that the foreign races outside the empire were still not big enemies, unless the orcs could really establish the third empire.


    If you think about it this way, the emperor''s greatest enemy must come from within the empire.


    Colin wanted to talk about the Senate, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that the Senate could at best cause some constraints to the emperor, and it was not a major enemy.


    Moreover, if it is to deal with the Senate, there is no need for such a laborious effort to win over the Northern Territory.


    Immediately, Colin had a flash of inspiration and blurted out: "It''s the church!"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled, nodded and said, "That''s right!"


    Colin sat upright, and thoughts turned in his mind.


    Of course he can understand the reason why Reinhardt the Great is hostile to the church. The battle between imperial power and theocracy has almost started since the establishment of the Glorious Empire.


    The San Lorenzo family, and even the entire imperial aristocracy, are both dependent and vigilant towards the church.


    They need the church to build a bridge to communicate with the gods in order to be promoted to knights, but at the same time, they are always alert to the excessive expansion of theocratic power.


    The reputation and prestige of the church among the people is too lofty. If left alone, the emperor will easily become a decoration, and the major lords will become the marionettes of the church and manage the shepherd dogs of their children.


    Of course, due to the special dependence between the two parties, the ultimate goal of the royal family is definitely not to eradicate the glorious church, but to limit the other''s power to the church, and not to point fingers at secular government affairs.


    Somehow, Colin suddenly recalled that when he was in Silvermoon City, he deliberately planted a seed of resistance to the church in Prince Harrison''s heart in order to avenge Queen Midella for instigating his relationship with Queen Aisha.


    Perhaps it was that time that Queen Midella recognized that he was an ally that could be wooed.


    But then, Colin suddenly realized something. When he looked at Bachelor Dawn again, his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, and he asked in a deep voice: "The royal family sent you to the north, right?"


    Bachelor Dawn''s face changed slightly, and after hesitating for a moment, he nodded and said:


    "Yes."


    Colin''s face instantly became gloomy.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 306 Night Talk (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 306： Night Talk (Part 2)

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    In the study room of the White family, the atmosphere is a bit solemn.


    Colin sat down with Bachelor Dawn and didn''t speak.


    Only the slight sound of burning candles was heard.


    After a while, Bachelor Dawn broke the awkward silence:


    "Master Viscount, I have no ill will towards the North. Moreover, the Duke of St. Hilde knew very well that I was sent to the North by the royal family, but he still trusted me."


    Colin believed that Bachelor Dawn was telling the truth.


    After all, Bachelor Dawn did not hide his identity from beginning to end. He was the second son of the White family, and the White family was also the vassal of the San Lorenzo family.


    Therefore, when he ran to the Duke of St. Hilde''s allegiance, with Duke St. Hilde''s prudence and ability, he must have already figured out the bottom of the Bachelor Dawn, otherwise he would not be so valued.


    "Then why are you going to the North?" Colin asked the doubts he had always had in his mind.


    It stands to reason that Bachelor Dawn should work for the San Lorenzo family, the prince of his family, instead of running to the north to suffer possible suspicion.


    "You may not know that the St. Hild family and the San Lorenzo family have always been allies in the fight against the church."


    "Oh?" Colin moved slightly in his heart, and suddenly thought of the great change in the empire three hundred years ago.


    Bachelor Dawn continued to explain: "The death of the Duke of St. Hild was too sudden to inform his heirs. Therefore, even Miss Vera is not clear about this matter, but if you ask the Marquis of Garcia, he will definitely Give you a positive answer."


    "What are the main forces of your alliance against the church?"


    "The most important thing is actually the two powers-Scarlet Flames and the Northern Territory."


    Colin was startled, his body leaned forward slightly, and asked, "Are the other three realms all from the influence of the church?"


    "No." Bachelor Dawn shook his head. "Only the East is a hard-core church power. You must be aware that almost every Duke of the East will marry a pastor as his wife. They are the church¡¯s strongest support in the secular world. The person.


    The Southern Territory has always maintained neutrality, neither leaning toward the church, nor keeping a certain distance from the royal family. In recent years, the trend of independence has become more and more obvious. What will happen in the future...it is hard to say.


    As for the Western Territory, because they face the most dangerous enemy of the empire, the Orcs, and they have been eager to receive military assistance. Therefore, their strategy is vacillating. They use this as an excuse to ask for support from the royal family or the church. A reliable ally.


    Moreover, because of the Duke of the West, they are more biased towards the church. "


    "Why?" Colin suddenly wondered, "If I remember correctly, this generation of Duke of the West is a Paladin."


    "Yes. There are two living paladins in the Glorious Empire, Prince Leahy and Duke Saint-Grian." Bachelor Dawn flashed his eyes, and suddenly asked a question that seemed irrelevant, "Viscount-sir, you have Never thought about why Prince Leahy and His Majesty the Emperor have never dealt with it?"


    Colin wanted to say that this is not a matter of course. Whoever becomes the emperor will be jealous of a prince who is superior to him in terms of prestige and force.


    But immediately, he thought of the scene at the Holy Light Cathedral today. When Queen Midella proposed to plan the remains of the Archon Letom, the strongest opposition was not Prince Leahy, but Pope Gregor. Rui!


    "Could it be that Prince Lexi is close to the church?"


    "Yes!" Bachelor Dawn nodded, "So you should understand why the emperor must expel Prince Leahy. With Prince Leahy in the Dragon City, the San Lorenzo line cannot form a synergy. This alliance against the church will exist in name only."


    Colin then wondered again: "As the guardian of the San Lorenzo family, why did Prince Leahy get close to the church? And what does this have to do with the Duke of the West''s preference for the church?"


    Bachelor Dawn took a deep breath and said in a condensed voice: "My Lord Viscount, in fact, all Paladins will be biased towards the church!"


    "Why?" Colin stunned, realizing that this might be the crux of the problem.


    "Because once a Paladin is injured, it must be restored with the help of high-level priests. And this is the key method for the church to control the highest-level combat power of the human race!"


    Colin suddenly thought of the Bishop of Winter City who had died suddenly at the beginning of this year, and asked: "Then the Duke of St. Hild was injured in a fight with a troll paladin..."


    "After the Duke was injured, he found Bishop Jean and Archbishop Raven, hoping to be rescued, but Archbishop Raven took the opportunity to threaten the Lord Duke, and wanted to use this to make the Northern Territory fall to the side of the church.


    However, Lord Duke was unwilling to be threatened by the church and forced Archbishop Raven to perform healing techniques for himself. After the opponent refused to agree, Lord Duke blatantly killed Bishop Jean, and Archbishop Raven yielded. "


    Colin was slightly startled, and sighed that the Duke of St. Hild was really ruthless.


    "Archbishop Na Raven was later dismissed from the church. Was it because of this incident?"


    "Yes. After knowing that Lord Duke was promoted to Paladin, the church has been trying to win over the North, but Lord Duke did not immediately give in. He didn''t want to become a puppet of the church.


    In fact, Lord Duke¡¯s injury was very serious, and the one-time treatment by Archbishop Raven was not enough. For this reason, although Lord Duke had not yet turned to the church, the emperor no longer trusted his allies as before.


    He was worried that the Duke of St. Hild would fall to the church sooner or later, because the Duke could not let his injuries worsen. "


    Colin nodded, only then did he understand why the emperor had to indulge Mr. Coquettish to disrupt the northern realm, and even acquiesced to the other party to kill his eldest brother with the "eye of judgment".


    If the three realms of the east, the west, and the north all fall to the church, how can the majesty of the royal family be maintained?


    The church will really become the de facto master of the Glorious Empire.


    Colin''s heart was heavy, and he said dejectedly: "If the Paladins will fall to the church, then I think the royal family has no chance of winning..."


    But Bachelor Dawn shook his head and said, "Viscount Lord, you are wrong to think so."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "How proud is the paladin, how could he be willing to be manipulated and coerced by the church with this method?


    The Duke of St. Hilde was so badly wounded that even if he was jealous of the emperor and threatened by the archbishop, he did not fall to the church until his death.


    If Prince Leahy hadn''t been taken seriously since he was a child of the San Lorenzo family, and most of his training resources were funded by the church, he would not be willing to become a thug in the church.


    As for the Duke of Saint-Griann in the West, he was often injured due to the threats from the orcs. Without the healing skills of the church, he would not be able to hold it for so long. Therefore, he is currently helpless to favor the church.


    But I believe that if the royal family and the church tear their faces, Prince Leahy and the Duke of St. Grien will most likely not help the church! "


    Colin thought for a while, and felt that Dawn''s words made sense.


    No paladin is willing to be intimidated by the church, even if he surrenders to the church on the surface, he will not sincerely obey.


    Seeing Colin sinking into contemplation, Bachelor Dawn asked again: "My lord Viscount, do you know how old the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire was, when His Majesty Ghana passed away?"


    "Well... I just remember that he seemed quite young when he passed away."


    "Yes. His Majesty Garner died young when he was fifty-seven!"


    Colin immediately realized that there was a problem.


    How could a legendary paladin die so early.


    "Could it be because of the church?"


    "Yes. His Majesty Ghana has been fighting for a lifetime, even if he is superior, he will inevitably be injured. When the relationship between the royal family and the church is harmonious, this is of course not a problem.


    But later, when His Majesty Ghana deliberately restricted the influence of the church, the Pope immediately banned priests from performing healing techniques on His Majesty, and even those Paladins who were unwilling to cooperate.


    This also led to the deterioration of His Majesty Ghana''s injuries, but even so, His Majesty Ghana did not yield to the church until his death.


    Therefore, in fact, this is a secret battle that has lasted from the beginning of the founding of the nation to the present. The royal family hopes that the church will only become a spiritual symbol, without retaining the army and not mingling with secular government affairs.


    But obviously, the church is not satisfied with this. They want to be the uncrowned kings of the empire, and want emperors and nobles to be marionettes in their hands.


    Therefore, this confrontation will continue.


    And the northern border is the key to the current competition between the two sides!


    Moreover, you may not realize that you, who defeated the Eastern Pegasus Legion, are also the target of the royal family. "


    Colin nodded, and then he understood why in the carriage today, the emperor would let the prince and princess worship him as a teacher.


    This is to make him a sharp sword in the hands of the royal family, leading the northern army to attack the east of the church.


    Colin fell silent.


    In fact, he didn''t want to get involved in the power struggle between the royal family and the church.


    He has no ill feeling towards the church, nor does he show much loyalty to the royal family.


    If he wanted to make him an offensive pawn, Colin would not be easily fooled.


    Unless, it is profitable...


    "I understand." Colin smiled freely and stood up and said, "Thank you for helping me answer a lot of doubts. The situation of the Glorious Empire is no longer shrouded in a mist for me now."


    "It''s my pleasure!"


    "Okay, UU reading I want to go back to rest. I understand that I have to accompany Vera to the Senate."


    "Okay, Master Viscount, I will see you off."


    Bachelor Dawn sent Colin all the way to the gate, and just waved goodbye, but when he saw Colin suddenly turned around, he smiled and asked:


    "Dawn, are you loyal to the North, or are you loyal to the royal family?"


    Bachelor Dawn was stunned, took a look at Colin, and then replied solemnly:


    "I am loyal to the Glory Empire!"


    Colin looked at Bachelor Dawn in some surprise, and then seemed to understand something, but he didn''t comment on it. He just smiled and turned and left.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 307 Night Talk (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 307： Senate

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    The Guanghui Empire Senate is located on the south side of the central square in the north area of ??Yulongcheng.


    On the other side of the central square, stands a sculpture of Ghana San Lorenzo, the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire.


    The entire sculpture is more than 20 meters high and is carved from red sandstone. It looks like a hot flame burning at a glance.


    The sculpture of this legendary paladin and the towering Senate are far away, like a tacit comrade with eternal companions, and a rival of fate.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the Glorious Empire, the founding emperor and the first pope reached an agreement-the secular to the nobility, and the faith to the gods.


    Therefore, although the church controls the spiritual world of the entire human empire, it does not have any secular authority.


    However, the first Pope was unwilling to withdraw from the control of the secular in this way, let alone let the San Lorenzo family dominate.


    Therefore, he united the major lords of the empire to jointly put pressure on the royal family and demanded to limit the power of the emperor.


    This was the birth of the "Charter of Radiance" and the establishment of the Senate.


    According to the "Charter of Radiance", a series of major administrative orders formally issued by the emperor, such as war orders, canonization of dukes, change of heirs, etc., need to be passed by the Senate before they can be implemented.


    Even some decrees that the emperor disagrees with can still be implemented as long as an absolute majority (more than two-thirds) of the votes are obtained in the Senate.


    Prince Leahy tried to launch a war order against Yevil in this way to bypass Emperor Reinhardt, who would inevitably veto the proposal.


    The Senate represents the will and interests of all lords in the empire, and exists to limit imperial power.


    Facing the rising sun, the gate of the Senate slowly opened, and a group of members of the Senate who had arrived one after another walked in.


    A gorgeous carriage stopped in front of the Senate, but the people inside did not get off.


    "Are you nervous?" Inside the carriage, Colin asked with a smile looking at Vera, who was raising the curtain and looking towards the Senate.


    The two of them were not senators, and of course they could not enter the Senate, but at this time they were discussing matters closely related to Vera. It is no wonder that Colin would ask her if she was nervous.


    "It''s okay." Vera turned her head and held Colin''s big hand.


    "The palms of my hands are sweating, and I''m not nervous." Colin joked with a smile, "Didn''t you think it doesn''t matter if you are the Duke of the North?"


    Vera glared at her husband, but it was a pity that she didn''t have much pressure, she just looked cute and lovely.


    Pursing her lips, she whispered: "I was too naive at the beginning, thinking that the Duke of the North is the same. But now, I feel that the future of the North is better in our hands! "


    Colin was very pleased with Vera''s transformation, squeezing the soft and wet hands of the other party, and comforted:


    "Don''t worry, after Prince Leahy is expelled, Emperor Reinhardt has the final say in Yulong City. Since he has agreed with you to inherit the Duke of the North, the Senate will not deliberately oppose him at this time."


    Vera nodded silently, seemingly nervous.


    Upon seeing this, Colin suggested: "Let''s go for a walk on the central square."


    "Okay."


    As soon as the two got out of the carriage, they saw that the gate of the Senate had just closed slowly.


    The quiet and solemn conference hall was full of veterans attending the conference.


    Bang~


    The Rotating Chairman of the Senate, the Archon of Imerson San Prolos, sounded the gavel and announced:


    "Time is up, the meeting begins!


    A total of 116 veterans attended this meeting, reaching the effective number of attendees. All the resolutions of this meeting are valid! "


    Bang!


    Rotating Chairman Imerson knocked the gavel again and continued: "The first topic of this meeting-the declaration of war on Yeville! Next, please five...four consuls to express their opinions on this!"


    The Archon of Letome is dead, but his successor has not yet been produced, so there are only four of the five Archons.


    "I am against!" The Archon of Crete Saint-Grian was the first to express his attitude.


    But he did not continue to explain his reasons, as if it was not important anymore.


    In fact, after Prince Leahy was expelled, there was indeed no need for discussion on this issue. Even if it was a Paladin, it would inevitably end in a tea-cool manner.


    "I object!"


    "I object!"


    "I object!"


    Sure enough, the next three consuls all expressed opposition.


    Rotating Chairman Imerson knocked the gavel and said: "Okay, the consul''s speech is over! The voting starts, please raise your right hand if you agree to the proposal!"


    The normal procedure of the Senate meeting has three processes. First, the rotating chairman puts forward a proposal to be voted on, then the five consuls take turns to express their opinions, and finally a show of hands is voted.


    It can be seen that in the entire process, only five consuls are qualified to speak.


    It is precisely because of this that although they are like other veterans, they have one person, one vote, but because of the additional process of expressing their opinions, they can influence the subsequent voting process in this way.


    This is also the real key factor in the position of the consul in the leadership of the Senate.


    Now all the consuls are unanimously opposed to the declaration of war proposal, so you don''t need to read it to know that no one dared to vote in the voting session.


    Bang!


    "The voting is over! With zero votes in favor and 116 against, I declare that the proposal will not be passed!"


    Rotating Chairman Imerson announced the result of the voting, took a sip of water, and said again: "The next topic-about Willa St. Hild''s succession to the Duke of the North! Please comment on this by the four consuls."


    "I agree." Westland Archon Crete first said, "Prince St. Hilde left a will before his death, appointing Vera as Marquis of the East, so it is reasonable for her to inherit the Duke of the North."


    "I agree too." Southern Archon Dulles said concisely.


    Afterwards, it was the turn of the governor of the north, Sebastian, to speak.


    But all the elders have a bottom in their hearts, and two consuls have agreed, so now this consul, who is born in the Saint Hild family, can never oppose...


    Right?


    "I object." Sebas gave a statement that shocked the audience.


    Everyone stared at the consul from the north, waiting for his next explanation.


    Sebastian glanced around slowly, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t approve of letting a mage become the master of the north!"


    After saying this, he kept silent, and ignored the complicated eyes of the elders looking at him.


    Next, UU read , leaving the last consul, the rotating chairman Imerson, to express his opinions.


    The consul from the east first glanced at Sebas deeply, then slowly scanned the audience before saying in a firm voice:


    "I object!"


    The audience was in an uproar.


    All the elders immediately began to whisper and talk.


    Four consuls, two for and two against!


    Now, there is a good show to watch.


    Bang!


    Rotating Chairman Imerson struck the gavel and said loudly:


    "Now, start voting!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 308 Senate), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 308： Angry

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    "After the founding emperor Ghana San Lorenzo, has there never been a legendary paladin in the Glorious Empire?"


    Colin looked up at the huge sculpture on the central square and asked curiously.


    The seventh-order is a sanctuary, and the eighth-order is a legend, so the eighth-order knights are also called legendary paladins.


    "No." Vera leaned her head on Colin''s shoulder and whispered softly, "As far as I know, the St. Hild family once had a talented paladin who was very close to Tier 8, but he was trying When I hit the legendary realm, I was crazy."


    "Crazy?"


    "Yes. He completely lost his mind and killed anyone when he saw him. He was later strangled by the pope and two other paladins."


    Colin frowned tightly, apparently a little puzzled.


    Upon seeing this, Vera spoke again: "The Pope at the time had an evaluation of this-mortal minds cannot withstand the impact of legends, and only the favor of the gods can maintain their sanity."


    "God''s favor?"


    "Yes, many people have guessed that the pope meant that only the "favored person" could be promoted to legend. And the founding emperor of Ghana, his majesty, is also a favored person."


    "The favored one..." Colin rubbed his chin, and suddenly thought that when he was flicking the blood, he was also the favored one who claimed to be the favored one.


    At this time, he also became interested, and asked: "In the history of the Glorious Empire, is there only such a favored one as His Majesty Ghana?"


    Vera thought for a while, and said, "Well...at least the only one recognized by the church is His Majesty Ghana."


    Ha ha, Colin laughed.


    It turns out that there are quite a lot of counterfeit goods like myself.


    "Then how does the church deal with people who claim to be the "favored ones"?"


    "It seems that a few trials...I don''t know the specifics. This requires consulting the church documents."


    Colin shook his head. He didn''t want to take the initiative to look up this kind of things. Wouldn''t it be that there is no silver in this place?


    Moreover, his current three blood descent are very reliable, and there is no risk of leakage for the time being.


    After thinking about it, Colin suddenly found that the door of the Senate was slowly opening.


    "It looks like it''s over."


    "Well, I hope it''s a good result." Vera squeezed Colin''s hand, still a little nervous.


    Colin patted Vera''s hand lightly, signaled the other party to be relieved, and then walked towards the Senate.


    "Good morning, Archon Sebastian!"


    "Good morning, Miss Vera, Viscount Anglia!"


    "Excuse me, the voting result of the Senate..."


    Saibas smiled slightly and said, "Congratulations, Miss Vera, I believe you will be called the Duke of the North soon!"


    "Really!" Vera almost jumped up happily, "Thank you for telling me the good news!"


    Ke Lin finally let go of his heart. Although this trip to the Royal Dragon City, despite the twists and turns, finally achieved the expected goal.


    However, he also noticed that the expression on the face of the Sebastian Archon was always a little unnatural when he said the news.


    Colin felt that the consul might not necessarily approve Vera as the Duke of the North, but he voted for it only because of the situation.


    Even this guy may vote against...


    The Sebastian Archon did not seem to want to talk to Verado, and after a few blessings, he hurriedly left.


    Colin and Vera were about to leave, but they were stopped by the carriage: "Miss Vera, Viscount Angele!"


    Colin turned his head and saw the Archon of Crete standing not far away with a smile on his face.


    For this consul from the West, Colin still has a good impression. When he was running for the declaration of war proposal, the West First Faction was also the first Senate power that Colin and Vera won.


    "Hello, Archon of Crete! Is there anything wrong?"


    The Archon of Crete smiled and said, "Presumably you already know the result of the Senate''s vote, right?"


    "Yes, thanks to the trust of the Senate, I will do my best to protect the northern border for the empire!"


    The Archon of Crete nodded, then turned a straight face and asked: "Then do you know what the final voting result was about this proposal?"


    Vera shook her head.


    Colin moved in his heart and smiled and asked: "Listening to what you mean, is the voting situation a little anxious?"


    "Sixty-two votes in favor and fifty-four votes against." The consul of Crete directly stated the voting situation.


    Colin squinted immediately and realized that there was something wrong with it.


    The emperor has agreed to let Vera succeed the Duke of the North. The elders of the Scarlet Flame will definitely vote for it. After all, Prince Leahy has been expelled at this time. As long as the elders of the Scarlet Flame are not stupid, they will definitely not be here. Time to offend Emperor Reinhardt.


    The governor of Crete took the initiative to tell Vera the specific voting situation, and the elders of the West Territory must have also voted in favor.


    Among the remaining tripartite veteran forces, the South hadn''t dealt much with them, and Colin was not sure about their attitude, but there was no interest entanglement between the other party and the North. There may be both for and against, and it should not be unanimously opposed.


    As for the Eastern Territory, because of the destruction of the Pegasus Legion, he would definitely hate Colin, and even he would hate Vera, so the veterans of this department should all vote against it.


    But counting this way, it was far from fifty-four votes. Therefore, at least half of the veterans of the Northern Frontier actually voted against it!


    Reminiscing about the unnaturalness on the face of the Sebastian Archon just now, Colin sneered in his heart, so he asked: "Did most of the northern veterans vote against it?"


    The Archon of Crete nodded and said: "Yes, and when the Archon of Sebas expressed his opinions, he clearly opposed Miss Vera''s inheritance of the Duke of the North."


    "Haha! Mr. Sebastian is really... unexpected!" Colin gritted his teeth, the anger in his heart could no longer be suppressed.


    He had thought that the Sebastian Archon was hostile to Vera, but now it seems that the opponent is not even too lazy to cover up this hostility.


    But why is this?


    Because the older brother of Sebastian Demok was killed by Colin?


    Or was it because Colin beat up Sebastian''s grandson Webb Knight?


    No!


    Colin felt that with Sebastian''s cultivation of an old fox in the political arena, it is impossible to hate Vera because of these two trivial things. There must be a deeper reason.


    Unless the core interests are touched, Sebas will definitely not risk completely tearing his face with the future Duke of the North and express his opposition in the Senate.


    Seeing Colin fell into deep thought, the Archon of Crete didn''t say much, and immediately left.


    "Colin, Sebastian... why did he do this?" Vera asked with a puzzled look.


    "I don''t know either." Colin shook his head, "but I know that this person has chosen to stand on the opposite side of us. If he is in the Senate, then our northern border will always be constrained!"


    He helped Vera into the carriage, and as soon as he sat down, he asked in a deep voice, "Is there really no way to replace the consul?"


    "No. The Archon is a lifelong tenure. As long as Sebas does not die and does not violate the laws of the Empire, then we have no choice but to take him."


    Seeing Colin frowning, Vera said again: "The last time you proposed to influence the elders through the northern lords, so as to raise Sebastian''s idea is good, maybe we can use this method to make Sebastian''s The post of consul is in name only."


    Colin shook his head and said, "That''s just a stopgap measure. We can''t keep staring at the Senate, and threaten the elders of the Northern Realm every time before voting.


    What I want is a once and for all way to completely eliminate the influence of Sebastian! "


    Vera fell silent, UU reading had no good suggestions for a while.


    A sharp light flashed in Colin''s eyes. To be honest, he wanted to send a blood slave to kill Sebas.


    But after thinking about it, he still didn''t make up his mind.


    This brutal method is too dangerous, and a consul has just died at this time. The situation in the imperial capital is in the most tense state. If the assassination fails, or the pigtail is caught, Colin¡¯s greatest secret is exposed. The consequences are disastrous.


    Didn¡¯t you see that even a paladin like Prince Leahy could not bear the charge of killing a consul?


    Looking at the retreating scenery outside the car window, Colin suddenly flashed his inspiration, and immediately said to the coachman:


    "Divert and go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 309 Anger), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 309： Contributions (on)

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    "Colin, don''t you really need me to accompany you?"


    The carriage stopped in front of the Prime Minister''s residence. After Colin got out of the carriage, he stopped Vera who wanted to follow.


    "No, you go back to the Phoenix Palace first, and I will talk to the Prime Minister myself."


    "All right."


    Although she was full of doubts, Vera had long been accustomed to obeying Colin''s instructions. She tiptoed and pecked her husband, then waved goodbye.


    After announcing his identity, an attendant led Colin into the meeting room.


    Colin waited for about five minutes and saw Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister of the Empire, come in.


    "Good day, Viscount Angele!" Baron Heidegger was a little strange seeing Colin alone.


    After all these days, Colin and Vera have been appearing in various public places at the same time.


    "Good day, your Prime Minister. I take the liberty to visit, I hope it doesn''t disturb you."


    "Of course not." Baron Heidegger waved his hand, signaled Colin to take his seat, and rang the bell, and then several maids came in with silver plates and put the red wine and small cakes in front of them.


    Colin knew that when Bachelor Dawn visited last time, Heidegger used roasted sweet potatoes to entertain him. In comparison, it seemed that his hospitality was more formal.


    But Colin also understood that Dawn was actually the way to entertain real friends that time.


    "Your Excellency Prime Minister, I heard that you have deep insights on how to govern a country, so I have always wanted to find the opportunity to chat with you and learn from your experience."


    "Your Excellency, you are too polite." Heidegger smiled slightly, did not say much, and waited for Colin''s following.


    Colin took a sip of the red wine, and then said in a relaxed tone: "That''s it, Prime Minister, I have never understood the existence of the Senate.


    Of course, I understand that the establishment of the Senate is to limit the imperial power, so as not to make the wrong decision by your Majesty.


    But what I want to know is, if the Senate makes the wrong decision, who can limit it? "


    Baron Heidegger narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly: "Your Excellency, your doubts are indeed valid. However, the Senate is not monolithic, but has 117 members. Consider most of them. Everyone makes mistakes, but it''s actually impossible."


    "But the more than one hundred senators will be greatly influenced by the five consuls. Therefore, as long as most of the five consuls make mistakes, the Senate is likely to lead the empire into a dangerous situation."


    Heidegger seemed to have some interest, and asked with a smile: "So you think the influence of the consul is too great, right?"


    "Yes."


    "So what good solution do you have?"


    "There is an immature idea."


    "Please speak."


    Colin shook the red wine glass in his hand, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, and said leisurely: "I think the root cause of the consul''s too much influence is because this position is for life!


    Therefore, if we abolish the tenure of the consul, and change it to, for example, a three-year election, the above-mentioned problems will not arise. "


    A hint of disappointment flashed in Baron Heidegger''s eyes. Obviously Colin''s suggestion did not arouse his interest. He shook his head and said:


    "Your Excellency, your idea is good. But you know that if you want to abolish the principle of the consul¡¯s tenure, you need to amend the "Charter of Radiance", and to amend the charter, you must agree with your Majesty and get an absolute majority in the Senate. Yes!


    Your majesty may be interested in this proposal, but it will never pass the Senate. "


    Colin shook his head and said in a hurry, "Your Prime Minister, this may not be true."


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "Do you know how I plan to choose this consul?"


    "How to choose? Isn''t it re-recommended by the five paladin families? Then pass the Senate''s vote?" Baron Heidegger doubted.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to realize something, and his expression suddenly became serious.


    Colin smiled slightly and continued to explain: "If the election method like what you said, of course you cannot pass the Senate. However, if we let every member of the Senate have the same candidacy, they can stand for election as the governor. Woolen cloth?"


    "How can the Archon not belong to the Paladin family? It is even more impossible to pass through the Senate, not even your Majesty..." Heidegger stopped halfway through.


    He stood up abruptly, pacing back and forth in the living room.


    His complexion became more and more excited, and he stood still after a while, and laughed loudly: "Wonderful! What a wonderful idea!"


    Heidegger finally realized the feasibility of Colin''s approach.


    This is the use of the biggest loophole in the Senate¡ªthe consul and the ordinary senators only have one person, one vote!


    Although the consul has great influence, they have no privilege in the number of votes. In fact, it is more than a hundred ordinary senators who really determine whether a proposal can pass the Senate.


    Of course, since the Archons came from the five great paladin families and were able to gain a say in the Senate meeting, their attitudes can largely influence the ordinary senators.


    However, when the interests of the consul and ordinary elders conflict, will the senators still vote according to the attitude of the consul?


    Obviously not.


    Colin''s current proposal takes advantage of this.


    Of course the current consuls will strongly oppose this reform plan, but what about the ordinary elders?


    If Colin''s proposal is passed, from then on, the post of consul in the Senate will no longer be exclusive to the elders of the Paladin family, and ordinary elders will also have this opportunity!


    Faced with such a temptation, ordinary veterans will definitely vote for it!


    In this way, even if the current consuls object no matter how much, this proposal by Colin will definitely pass the Senate with an absolute majority of votes!


    As long as the consul is no longer a lifelong tenure, they will not have the detached political status they are now. In order to keep their position, they will become weak, they will begin to compromise, and they can be drawn in, divided, and threatened.


    In short, the status of the governor of the Senate will drop a lot.


    More importantly, Colin has a way to get that **** Sebastian Saint Hild down!


    Baron Heidegger took a deep look at Colin, and exclaimed: "Your Excellency, your wisdom amazes me! I have to say that this idea is very feasible!"


    Colin smiled reservedly, and said lightly: "That''s good."


    Baron Heidegger rolled his eyes and suddenly smiled: "However, this proposal of yours may touch the interests of some people."


    "Of course." Colin shrugged and didn''t care too much. "Every reform will touch the vested interest groups, but as long as it is beneficial to the empire, it has the meaning of implementation."


    Listening to Colin''s awe-inspiring words, Baron Heidegger smiled and debunked:


    "Really? You made this proposal for the benefit of the empire? How did I hear that in the Senate meeting that ended just now, some people in UU reading made it clear that they opposed Vera''s succession to the Duke of the North? "


    Colin didn''t feel that his careful thoughts could conceal the imperial prime minister, and he didn''t feel embarrassed when he heard the words. He still said awe-inspiringly:


    "I really do think about the future of the empire. Prime Minister, don''t you want to see a weakened Senate?"


    A stern look flashed in Baron Heidegger''s eyes, and he nodded, "Yes, the Senate needs reform..."


    But then, he showed a sly smile again, and suddenly asked, "Then Viscount Anglia, can you tell me, why did you let Miss Vera return to the Phoenix Palace alone when you were at the door?"


    At this time, Colin''s face finally changed.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 310 Contributions (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 310： Contributions (below)

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    Why did Colin let Vera go back to the Phoenix Palace first?


    Because he has a guilty conscience.


    The reform proposal he put forward just now for the Senate will indeed greatly weaken the influence of the consul.


    But at the same time, it will also greatly damage the interests of the five paladin families.


    Think about it, if any elder of the Paladin family fails to be elected as the Archon after the reforms are implemented, it will be an embarrassing thing.


    This will cause great damage to the prestige of the Paladin family, and the family''s interests in the Senate cannot be guaranteed.


    Therefore, Colin worried that this proposal would arouse Vera''s opposition. After all, Vera was about to become the Duke of the North, and it was inevitable that she would consider the issue from the standpoint of the St. Hild family.


    Of course, Colin is sure to convince Vera, because as far as the current situation is concerned, the Archon Sebas is for the St. Hild family, or more accurately Vera and Colin, It is a hindrance rather than a boost.


    It''s just that more is worse than less, and Colin doesn''t want to offend other paladin families because of this.


    "Prime Minister, this proposal is a gift from me. The only requirement is that you don''t mention my name when you bring it to the Imperial Conference."


    "Oh? Are you sure?" Baron Heidegger''s expression became more interesting. "I''m already 90% sure that this proposal will be passed. This is an excellent opportunity to change the political situation of the empire and even change history!


    Viscount Angele, are you willing to give me such a famous opportunity? "


    Colin said indifferently: "It''s just a fame, I don''t care. As long as the political situation of the empire can be improved as a result, then I will be satisfied."


    Baron Heidegger smiled thoughtfully, seeming to see through Colin''s careful thoughts, but he didn''t care.


    For him, this reform proposal is an excellent opportunity to weaken the influence of the Senate.


    Even without mentioning the personal grievances between him and the Senate, from the political standpoint of the imperial prime minister, Baron Heidegger hopes to be less constrained by the Senate.


    As for offending the Paladin family, Baron Heidegger didn''t care much. His power and status all came from the emperor. It didn''t really matter what the four dukes thought of him.


    Moreover, Baron Heidegger was convinced that His Majesty the Emperor would definitely support this reform proposal. After all, the Senate was originally established to restrict the imperial power, and the emperor might be eager to abolish it completely.


    "Your Excellency, I admire you for your outstanding character!


    If that''s the case, then I''m not welcome. I will send this reform proposal to the Imperial Conference as soon as possible for discussion. Presumably, His Majesty the Emperor will be very interested in it.


    However, just taking your wisdom as my own, I am also a little uneasy. If you have any needs, you can take this opportunity to raise them, and I will try my best to help. "


    Colin''s eyes lit up, and he immediately said: "Your Excellency Prime Minister, you must also know that the Northern Territory has just experienced two turmoil, people''s livelihood is withered, and famine is raging. If the central government of the empire can support some food, then I will be grateful!"


    Baron Heidegger frowned when he heard this. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and sighed: "Your Excellency, this request, I am afraid it will be a little difficult to handle.


    It''s not that I don''t want to help you. There is indeed some grain in the imperial treasury, but this grain is already useful, so..."


    Ke Lin moved in his heart and asked, "Is it going to be to the West?"


    "Yes." Baron Heidegger nodded, and when he saw that Colin looked calm, he explained again, "Your Excellency, with all due respect, the West Territory needs this batch of food even more. The expeditionary army that has crossed the Tianduan Mountains is still fighting the orcs. If there is no such food support, I am afraid that there will be a big problem.


    Although there is also a food crisis in the North, after all, the rebellion has been calmed down, and I also know that you seem to be prepared. Although the food in the half-elf kingdom cannot fully meet the needs of the North, it can temporarily alleviate the urgent need. "


    Colin was silent.


    He knew that the emperor chose to support the West instead of the North. Perhaps the West was fighting the orcs as a factor, but more importantly, it was due to the Paladin, Duke of St. Gerlian.


    His existence makes the West Territory more valuable.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the emperor, supporting Vera to the position of duke and then sending Prince Harrison to Colin as a student was the greatest win.


    "Well, I can understand your embarrassment." Colin smiled. "However, you also know that buying food with half-elves requires a lot of money. The current financial situation of the St. Hild family is extremely difficult, so the Empire Can the central government exempt part of the northern border from taxes?"


    Baron Heidegger hesitated: "I can help you mention it at the Imperial Conference, but it depends on your Majesty''s meaning if you can succeed or how much you can get."


    "Excuse me!" Colin couldn''t force it any more, so he could only express his gratitude.


    Baron Heidegger thought for a while, and suddenly suggested: "Your Excellency, if you want more tax relief, I have a way."


    "Please speak."


    Baron Heidegger lowered his voice and said, "You can march into the East."


    With a move in Colin''s heart, he immediately understood what Baron Heidegger meant.


    In fact, this is the real reason why Reinhardt the Great wooed the North.


    The Eastern Realm fell completely to the church, and it has long been a thorn in the eyes of Emperor Reinhardt. If Colin can lead his army across the Rage River and even capture Bailu City, the emperor will not hesitate to agree to how much support is needed from the Northern Realm. .


    But unfortunately, Colin did not want to be a murderous knife in the hands of the emperor.


    What''s more, the current situation in the north can''t stand another big battle. If you force a war with the east, I am afraid that there will be a human tragedy in the north.


    "I will consider it." Colin said lightly.


    Baron Heidegger seemed to see Colin''s perfunctory meaning, and he smiled: "Actually, you don''t really have to start a big battle. As long as you make a move towards the East, then I can help the North at the Imperial Conference. speak."


    Colin rubbed his chin, and suddenly the name of a city-Clover City appeared in his mind.


    Perhaps it was possible to suddenly send troops to occupy Clover City without precautions in the east.


    There is no city defense army in Clover City, and unexpectedly, it can be captured without sending out a large army. At the same time, the geographical location of this city is destined to be extremely sensitive, and it is easy to cause a confrontation between the two borders.


    Colin can also use this to "show loyalty" to the royal family and "pull support" by the way.


    "Okay, UU reading I will consider it." Colin said the same, but his expression was already a lot more cautious.


    Baron Heidegger also saw that Colin was not perfunctory this time, so he smiled and said nothing more.


    Then the two chatted for a while, and Colin got up and said goodbye.


    Baron Heidegger sent Colin to the door, and suddenly said with a smile: "Your Excellency, you did help me a lot this time. As a personal thank you, I also want to give you a gift."


    Colin''s expression moved, and he smiled and said, "I don''t know what the gift is?"


    Baron Heidegger said mysteriously: "When you return to the North, if you have time, you might as well take a short detour and take a walk to Winter Spring. You may have unexpected gains."


    Colin frowned, but seeing that the Prime Minister didn''t intend to elaborate, he didn''t ask much, and after casually replied, he left.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 311 Contributions (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 311： Baptized

    "The First Kindred Novel ( Find the latest chapter!


    The colorful glazed glaze flickered brightly under the illumination of the holy light, and the sculptures of seven first-generation paladins watched the people in the hall on both sides of the hall.


    The four walls in the hall were decorated with frescoes full of religious meaning, and the seats on both sides were filled with the nobles of the imperial capital who came to observe the ceremony.


    The melodious sound of praise poems echoed in the hall, and a solemn atmosphere enveloped the audience.


    In the center of the hall, Vera wore a simple white lace dress with bare feet, a pure white iris wreath on top of her head, and long golden hair hanging from her shoulders.


    The holy light projected from the dome of the church gave her beautiful face a dreamlike color.


    ßË¡ª¡ªßË¡ª¡ªßË¡ª¡ª


    Vera walked slowly towards the holy water pool in front of him at the beat of the bell.


    The hymn''s voice still echoed in the hall:


    "What day today, I have decided;


    What I have is tied to my lord.


    This agreement is established and will never go back;


    He alone deserves, all revered.


    The blood of atonement washes my sins;


    The living water of life, give me a new life! "


    By the sacred pool, Pope Gregory with a kind smile on his face watched Vera approaching step by step.


    When Vera stepped into the pool with her feet, the pope spoke, and a majestic voice echoed in the hall:


    "Lost lamb, suffering sinner, Vera St. Hild, are you willing to put aside the prejudices and falsehoods of the past, and serve the Lord of Glory with all your heart, never repenting, and endless death?"


    Vera raised her head, fixedly looking at the pope''s eyes that seemed to penetrate people''s hearts, and said firmly:


    "I do."


    The pope nodded, motioned Vera to move forward, and said in his mouth:


    "Dip into this pool and you will be separated from the filth;


    Dip into this pool and your sins will be washed away;


    Dip into this pool and you will be clean again..."


    When Vera was immersed in the holy water, the pope stretched out his right hand, placed it on the surface of the pool, and said loudly:


    "May the glory of our Lord shine on your future path!"


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    The holy light that fell from the sky suddenly became extremely dazzling, and a magnificent breath enveloped everyone in it.


    Colin could even feel a downward glance projected from the top of his head, like a shining mighty sky, making mortals afraid to look directly.


    Under this gaze, everyone in the church was like an ant, trembling in fear and trembling.


    I don''t know how long it took, that gaze finally disappeared, and the holy light that filled the whole church hall gradually dissipated.


    Colin couldn''t hide his shock, and asked Baron Heidegger next to him: "Does the baptism ceremony presided over by the Pope attract the attention of the Glory Lord?"


    "No." Baron Heidegger pulled a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Only when the Pope needs it...and, are you sure that is the gaze of the Lord of Radiance?"


    Colin was taken aback for a moment, and wondered: "If it weren''t for the gaze of the gods, what would it be?"


    Baron Heidegger suddenly said nothing.


    Colin had no choice but to turn his gaze back to the center of the hall. At this time, Vera had stood up straight from the holy water, her soaked clothes outlined her exquisite curve, but fortunately, there was still a circle of mist around the holy pool, blocking it. The rude gazes around him.


    A female priest hurried forward and put a white robe on Vera.


    Vera then walked out of the holy pool and thanked Pope Gregory.


    Pope Gregory said with a smile, "Miss Vera, you are the one who has been watched by my lord, and you will be blessed in the future."


    Vera seemed to be at a loss, and quickly said, "Praise my lord! I am ashamed of such glory."


    "No. My lord will not misunderstand people." Pope Gregory said profoundly, "Miss Vera, you will find your own mission! To repay my lord''s grace!"


    After saying this, Pope Gregory turned and left.


    This concludes the baptism ceremony.


    Colin stepped forward, helped Vera straighten her damp hair, and asked, "Is it cold?"


    Vera shook her head and asked in a bewildered tone: "Colin, I seemed to hear someone say something in my ear just now."


    "Oh? What are you talking about?" Colin was slightly surprised and asked quickly.


    "I can''t remember." Vera''s pretty face was full of confusion, and the droplets of water from the hair tip made her look like a hibiscus blooming in the water, beautifully beautiful.


    "Then don''t think too much." Colin smiled, and was about to take Vera away when he saw Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midella walking slowly.


    "Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness the Queen!" The two hurriedly saluted and greeted.


    Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand to indicate that the two of them don''t need to be polite, and then smiled and said to Vera: "How is it? Do you feel the power of our lord?"


    "Well, I feel it."


    A complicated look appeared on the face of Emperor Reinhardt, but he quickly put on a kind smile and nodded:


    "Well, take a good rest today, and tomorrow morning, I will canonize you as Duke of the North in the Phoenix Palace."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Queen Midella stepped forward at this moment and took Vera''s hand and said, "I''ll take you to change into a clean dress."


    "Thank auntie."


    When the two walked away, Emperor Reinhardt suddenly said to Colin: "Listen to Baron Heidegger, you want food support and tax relief?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The situation in the North is more difficult. If the central government of the empire can give some help, then the Saint Hild family will be grateful!"


    Emperor Reinhardt shook his head and said: "The empire''s finances are not rich, and I can''t promise you anything. However, I have a suggestion."


    "Please speak."


    "The Eastern Border has always been rich, and I haven''t suffered a swordsman disaster for so many years. The grain accumulated in the warehouse is even jealous when I look at it. Therefore, you can consider buying from the Eastern Border or owe some grain on credit."


    Colin blinked and said with a wry smile: "Your Majesty, I am afraid that the East Territory may not be willing."


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled and patted Colin on the shoulder, and said, "It depends on your ability."


    Colin looked at Emperor Reinhardt''s gloomy gaze, feeling helpless.


    He knew that the other party was still intimidating him to advance to the East. As for whether the North could afford to fight the East, perhaps Emperor Reinhardt wouldn''t care at all.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will try my best to''persuade'' the East."


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled indifferently, as if he understood what Colin meant, he suddenly said: "By the way, remember to bring Harrison and let him learn more from you."


    Colin wanted to say that if there is no eye on the battlefield, you are not afraid of what happens to your son?


    Of course, Colin would certainly not be stupid enough to say this.


    At this time, Vera also changed her clothes and walked over with Queen Midella talking and laughing.


    Colin took Vera''s hand, and the two said goodbye to the emperor and queen together.


    After they left, Emperor Reinhardt asked quietly: "How is it?"


    Queen Midella nodded, her expression a bit solemn.


    Emperor Reinhardt''s expression suddenly turned a little sullen, and he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Damn Gregorian! He''s blasphemous!"


    Queen Midella was silent.


    Emperor Reinhardt''s eyes were fierce, and he seemed to have made up his mind: "It''s too late to cancel tomorrow''s canonization ceremony now!"


    "You are crazy! The Senate has approved Vera''s inheritance right!"


    "So what? I already have a way to deal with the Senate."


    "That won''t work either! This will seriously damage your prestige, and it will chill the other Paladin families!"


    Emperor Reinhardt''s tone was full of anxiety, and he said angrily: "What do you say?"


    After thinking about it for a moment, Queen Midella said: "Colin Angele, we can use him to control the North Territory!"


    Emperor Reinhardt sneered: "Do you think that letting Harrison and Judy be his teacher will make him work hard for us?"


    "No, I have a way."


    "any solution?"


    Queen Midella did not answer the question of Emperor Reinhardt, but said indifferently: "If you still trust me, don''t ask more."


    Emperor Reinhardt squinted his eyes, his expression gloomy, and seemed to be caught in the struggle between heaven and man.


    After a long while, he finally smiled and said: "Of course I believe you, my queen!"


    "Then wait for my good news."


    After speaking, Queen Midella swung her waist lightly, and walked out pingtingly.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 312 Baptism) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 312： Candid (Part 1)

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    Night fell.


    Vera, who had just finished bathing, changed into a silk nightdress, her snow-white slender feet lightly touched the pine wood floor, and her slender body was sitting diagonally in front of the dressing table, facing a bronze mirror, coiling her hair in a bun.


    A pretty face was reflected in the mirror, dimly like a rose just moistened by rain and dew, beautiful and unparalleled.


    The room was filled with a faint fragrance, fresh and timeless, lingering.


    Colin lay halfway on the sofa, quietly admiring the expression of Vera''s young wife, and suddenly smiled and asked:


    "What''s the matter with the golden mark on your chest?"


    Vera tilted her head, and she was also puzzled: "I don''t know, it seems to have just appeared today, maybe it has something to do with the baptism ceremony."


    Colin gradually reduced his smile, frowned and said, "Baptism?"


    "Well, but I don''t think there is anything abnormal in my body." Vera didn''t care.


    Seeing Colin worrying about herself, Vera walked over on tiptoe, flung onto the sofa lightly, and got into the arms of her lover.


    "Let me take a closer look, then." Colin grabbed Vera''s slender waist and reached out to untie her nightdress.


    Vera chuckled and didn''t stop.


    But at this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly.


    Colin had to stop his movements and asked angrily: "What''s the matter?"


    The maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door: "My Lord Viscount, the Queen invites you to give lectures to Prince Harrison and Princess Judy."


    Colin was speechless for a while, what class is being taught now!


    Vera kissed Colin lightly on the cheek, and said with a smile: "Go ahead, don''t let Auntie wait too long."


    Colin had no choice but to get up and say, "Well, if I come back late, you can go to bed first."


    Vera nodded and began to help Colin change clothes.


    After finishing everything, Colin went out and followed the maid all the way to the main hall.


    The farther ahead, Colin found that the guards here became tighter.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the maid finally stopped, stretched out her hand and gently pushed open the gorgeous golden wooden door, and the maid bowed to Colin.


    Colin nodded and walked in.


    In the eyes, there are dark red round tables, snow-white cashmere carpets, and exquisite crystal chandeliers, but there is no one.


    "His Royal Highness?"


    Colin tentatively yelled, and then heard a soft voice: "Viscount Angele, please go inside."


    Colin walked a few steps forward, and after passing a corner, he found the door leading to the inside.


    Lifting the gauze hanging on the door, Colin walked inside.


    With pink curtains, luxurious ivory bed, and exquisite dressing table, Colin immediately realized that this should be the queen''s bedroom.


    The gentle night breeze blew in, and the curtain on the balcony moved with the wind, revealing a looming slender figure.


    Colin hurriedly saluted and greeted: "His Royal Highness!"


    Queen Midella turned her head, smiled sweetly at Ke Lin, and said, "I''m looking for you so late, I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not. I don''t know where Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are now. Where do you want me to start teaching them?"


    "This is not in a hurry, I have more important things to talk to you."


    "Please tell me." Colin suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart, but since he had been fooled, it was impossible for him to turn around and run away.


    "Don''t be nervous, sit down."


    Colin looked around and found that there were only beds and dressing tables to sit on... Obviously he would not sit in either of these two places, so he stood awkwardly on the spot, pretending not to hear.


    Fortunately, Queen Midella didn''t mean to be too hard for Colin. When she saw it, she didn''t force her to ask, "What do you think of the baptism ceremony this morning?"


    With a move in Colin''s heart, he immediately thought of the staring gaze that seemed to fall from the sky, and the appearance of Baron Heidegger, the prime minister of the empire, who was hesitant to speak.


    "I think it''s great." Colin pretended to be stupid. "It is a great honor to have the Pope baptize Vera himself!"


    Queen Midella looked at Colin with a smile, as if she wanted to see his true thoughts clearly.


    But Colin lowered his head, unmoved by the queen''s gaze.


    "Hey~" Queen Midella sighed, with a hint of resentment in her voice, "It seems that you still don''t trust me."


    "Of course I trust Your Highness." Colin said immediately, but there was not much sincerity in the words.


    The room fell silent, only the slight noise of the night wind blowing the curtain.


    After waiting for a long time without hearing the Queen''s voice, Colin couldn''t help but raise his head, and then met the other''s calm eyes.


    The evening breeze blew the thin dress close to her body, drawing a wonderful curve.


    Colin immediately retracted his gaze and returned to his original state of observing his nose and nose.


    Queen Midella finally spoke again, but this time, her voice became a bit solemn: "Colin, you may not realize the seriousness of the matter."


    "His Royal Highness, please forgive my ignorance!" Colin still looks like that, seems to be determined to keep a distance from this beautiful queen.


    No joy or anger could be seen on Queen Midella''s face. She left the balcony and walked slowly towards Colin, saying: "Remember that we met for the first time in Winter City. It was to attend Wei at that time. Pull the bar mitzvah."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Colin became more and more confused about what the queen wanted to do.


    "I remember that the coming-of-age ceremony was really wonderful! The troll prince, the half-elf prince, and you, three of them proposed to Vera at the same time, but my brother finally chose the half-elf prince, and you two almost started fighting... "


    Listening to Queen Midella recalling the past, Colin remained silent, but he kept guessing the true purpose of the Queen in his heart.


    "...Oh, yes, another big event happened at that time¡ª" Queen Midella had already walked up to Colin and exhaled, "Marquis Adams, was poisoned to death!"


    Colin lowered his head, watching the pink toenails gleaming with crystal light on the queen''s white jade feet, he couldn''t help squinting his eyes slightly.


    Queen Midella held up Colin''s chin behind her, forced his gaze towards herself, and asked with a smile; "Do you know who poisoned it?"


    Colin''s heart finally made waves, and thoughts kept coming to his mind, but he couldn''t catch the most important one.


    This puzzle has troubled him for a long time.


    His first suspect at the time was actually Marquis Garcia.


    Because at that time, the Duke of St. Hilde had just betrayed his brother, and did not keep his promise, let Vera inherit the position of Marquis of the East, but chose his second son Adams.


    Colin''s first reaction, perhaps also the first reaction of most people at the time, was the death of Adams, the Marquis Garcia was taking revenge on his brother!


    But later, Colin felt that with the character of Marquis Garcia, he should not be able to do such insidious things.


    When he was in Silvermoon City, when he guessed a series of plans against the half-elves by the Duke of St. Hild, Colin felt that the Duke of St. Hild might have staged a bitter trick and poisoned his second son.


    But when Colin learned that the Duke of St. Hild was a paladin, he immediately overturned his guess.


    After all, the Duke of Saint Hilde, who has the strength of a Paladin, would not use this method to achieve his goal.


    Originally, Colin had already given up, thinking that the death of Marquis Adams might be an unsolved case forever, but now, Queen Midella even mentioned the matter again.


    This made Colin couldn''t help but come up with an idea...


    Queen Midella looked at Colin, whose expression changed, and finally showed a satisfied smile, but she seemed to be more than satisfied with it, and said again:


    "And the will left by the Duke of St. Hilde. Guess, why did he make Vera the first heir?"


    Colin opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to speak.


    The smile on Queen Midella''s face became brighter and she threw a blockbuster again: "You know, your Majesty tried to veto Vera''s inheritance rights twice, but I stopped them all.


    Do you know why? "


    Colin looked at this charming face close at hand, his heart pounding almost out of his chest.


    Thousands of thoughts finally converged into an answer in his mind, but this answer made Colin couldn''t help but want to seize the road and flee.


    Queen Midella admired the tangled Colin and said with a smile: "Colin, you know, the person in the world who wants to see Vera become the Duke of the North, except you, UU reading , It''s me."


    At this time, Colin calmed down instead.


    He knew that Queen Midella had already had a showdown.


    This can only show that the situation is indeed as severe as she said.


    She no longer allowed Colin to look close to her, and said trust on the surface, but turned around and began to be jealous.


    "His Royal Highness, I understand." Colin said in a deep voice, no longer avoiding Queen Midella''s gaze.


    "What do you understand?" A hint of surprise flashed in Queen Midella''s eyes.


    "I understand why I should trust you."


    "why?"


    Colin gently pushed away Queen Midella''s hand, stepped back slightly, and said respectfully:


    "Because you are Vera''s biological mother!"

 ~： Update time adjustment

    Don''t panic, it''s not asking for leave...


    In the future, the update time will be changed to five o''clock every day, and the two updates will be released at the same time. _


    "The First Kind" update time adjustment


    Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "The First Kind", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 313： Candid (Part 2)

    Since meeting Vera for the first time, Colin began to guess her identity.


    And the secrets that may be hidden under her identity.


    The Duke''s adopted daughter, but was sent to Yeville to study arcane arts.


    At that time, Colin was wondering why the Duke of St. Hild did this.


    It wasn''t until the Marquis Garcia revealed the tip of the secret that Colin understood the contradictory and tangled mentality of the Duke of St. Hild when he treated Vera.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder, who is Vera''s biological mother?


    Why didn''t the Marquis Garcia marry her?


    And why is she secretive about her identity?


    Now, he finally understood.


    This **** is incest!


    No wonder the Marquis of Garcia could not marry her, and it was no wonder that the Duke of St. Hild helped to adopt Vera as an adopted daughter.


    And, thinking about the age of Queen Midella, and about the age of Vera, Colin couldn''t help but scold Marquis Garcia in secret¡ª


    Beasts!


    This is to put aside modern society, it is definitely an end to a signing with a certain.


    He also finally understood who was poisoned to death by Marquis Adams.


    The secret promise between the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia at the time must be known to Queen Midella. Therefore, when the Duke of St. Hild''s betrayal, the mother of Vera decisively retaliated.


    However, Colin immediately couldn''t help but raise a trace of doubt-it stands to reason that the Duke of St. Hilde should have grasped the handle of the Marquis of Garcia and Queen Midella.


    Once the news of the two men''s **** leaked out, they were completely over.


    Especially Midella, her position as queen is definitely not guaranteed, maybe the angry emperor will kill her for it.


    Why did Queen Namidella dare to be so arrogant, not only poisoned the Marquis of Adams, but also forced the Duke of St. Hild to write a will and set Vera as the first heir to the Duke of the North.


    Unless, the Duke of St. Hilde has a more crucial handle in the hands of Queen Midella...


    Just as Colin brained up the grievances between the three brothers and sisters, Queen Midella spoke again: "Colin, you are indeed smart! But I hope that your cleverness can be used in the right way. place."


    "Yes, Your Highness!" Colin''s attitude was obviously more sincere.


    Although he still had all kinds of doubts about the mysterious queen, at least, Colin could confirm that she should not cheat Vera.


    In this regard, she and she are indeed natural allies.


    "Do you know why I chose to be honest with you at this time?" Queen Midella stepped back and lay on the ivory bed, showing a moving body curve.


    "It should be because of the baptism ceremony during the day." Colin no longer avoided the question, and said seriously, "I also guess that Pope Gregory may have moved some hands and feet on Vera."


    "Yes. The vision in the final stage of the baptism ceremony is not a normal process, but a magical technique performed by the Pope."


    "What kind of magic?"


    "I do not know either."


    Colin couldn''t help but raise his head, but saw Queen Midella look helpless, not intentionally not to say anything.


    "The church has a lot of secrets, even the royal family can''t completely figure it out." Queen Midella continued, "There are actually two magic arts that Gregorian performed during the baptism ceremony. One is the one you feel. Looking down.


    Do you think it is from the gaze of the Lord of Radiance? "


    Seeing Colin nodding, Queen Midella smiled disdainfully and said: "How could the Lord of Radiance cast his eyes on such a trivial matter? How can Gregorian summon my lord?


    This magical technique is actually just a cover, the purpose is to attract everyone''s attention and cover up the second magical technique he really wants to perform. "


    Colin quickly asked, "Is there another magical technique?"


    "Yes. I don''t know the name of this magic technique, but I know its effect."


    "What effect?" Colin asked slightly nervously.


    "It will allow the subject to gradually get closer to the Holy Light, and eventually become a fanatic of the church!"


    Colin''s heart tensed, and he suppressed his worries about Vera. First he asked doubtfully: "His Royal Highness, if you don''t know the name of this magical technique, how can you know its effect?"


    "Because Vera is not the first subject."


    "Oh? Then who else has been used this magic before?"


    Queen Midella did not immediately answer, but instead asked: "Do you know why the church and the royal family have been fighting since the founding of the country until now?"


    Colin wanted to say, isn''t it just about fighting for power, is there more reasons?


    But in the end he said sincerely: "Please help me to solve my doubts."


    "Because the first pope used similar methods when baptizing Gallons, the son of His Majesty Ghana, the founding emperor!" Queen Midella smiled coldly and continued,


    "His Majesty Garner didn''t care at the time, and thought it was his son''s baptism that attracted the attention of the Lord of Glory. But then, as time went on, Garons got closer to the church, and even wanted to become an ascetic. Join the Knights Templar!


    At this time, His Majesty Ghana realized something was wrong. Later, he personally went to the top of the sacred mountain to question the pope, and even moved his hands. Finally, under the threat of the legendary paladin, the pope finally admitted his small actions and personally lifted the magical mark on Garons. .


    After that, Garons gradually returned to normal, and after he was crowned as the second emperor of the empire, he even more severely restricted the power of the church, which completely triggered a thousand-year-old battle between the church and the royal family. "


    "Then this magical technique, besides bringing the subject close to the church, will there be no other side effects?"


    "Yes. However, it cannot be said to be a side effect, because it can actually strengthen the subject''s sensitivity to and affinity for the Holy Light.


    You know the Knights Templar. Most of the knights there are civilians, because few of the noble children are willing to devote themselves to the church and become a tool to be driven by others.


    Therefore, the church will select some well-qualified civilian children and baptize them.


    However, due to their poor bloodlines, the common people have very poor affinity for the Holy Light. Even if they barely become knights, their achievements are very limited. Therefore, this magical technique is needed to help them strengthen their sensitivity to the Holy Light and assist them in their promotion. A kind of brainwashing method, which created the devout to almost crazy knights in the Knights Templar.


    Of course, knights spawned by this kind of magic cannot be promoted to the sanctuary. Otherwise, I believe that many nobles will join the Knights Templar without any scruples for the glory of the paladins. "


    "There are no other negative effects." Colin only relieved a little, and let out a long sigh, "So, if you want to get rid of Vera''s magic, you must go to Pope Gregory. ?"


    "Yes." Queen Midella nodded, "However, I advise you not to act rashly. Gregorian is not a simple character, let alone as kind as he appears."


    "I see."


    "In addition, I advise you not to tell Vera about this. The influence of this kind of magic on people''s consciousness cannot be countered by their own will. Letting her know it will only increase her anxiety and guilt, which may be counterproductive. ."


    "Then what should I do?"


    Queen Midella looked at Colin seriously, and stretched out a finger: "First of all, you must personally control the military and political power in the North. I believe that with your ability and Vera''s trust in you, it shouldn''t be difficult. "


    Then, she extended a second finger: "Secondly, you must pay attention to Vera''s mental state. It is best not to let her contact the church personnel too much. If you can let her stay at home and concentrate on studying the Olympics. The technique couldn''t be better.


    Of course, be careful when researching and don''t let people in the church see it.


    After all, after converting to the Lord of Radiance, Vera could no longer come into contact with the heresy of arcane magic. "


    Seeing Colin nodded, Queen Midella finally said: "When the time is right, we can follow the example of His Majesty Ghana, ¡®please¡¯ the Pope will release the magic for Vera himself!"


    The so-called time is ripe, of course, when the royal family can completely suppress the church.


    "Okay!" Colin nodded solemnly, "I will do as you ordered."


    Queen Midella nodded in satisfaction and smiled again, and the light in the whole bedroom suddenly seemed to be much brighter:


    "Colin, I have always admired you, and I think you are the key figure in our fight against the church. I hope you don''t let me down."


    "I will do my best!" Colin said solemnly, and then said in a casual way, "His Royal Highness, if you have no other instructions, then I will retire first."


    "Wait!" Queen Midella immediately stopped Colin, "You forgot the most important thing!"


    "What''s the matter, please tell me."


    "Alliance."


    Colin was taken aback for a moment, and said in doubt: "Do you want a ceremony of alliance?"


    "The rituals are all imaginary. The key is, what is the basis of our trust?"


    Colin seemed to understand what Queen Midella meant, and tentatively asked: "Then do you want me to swear an oath to you?"


    "I don''t believe in the oath!"


    Colin was a little embarrassed, and tentatively asked again: "Then we write down the written covenant?"


    Queen Midella still shook her head: "That kind of thing is just a piece of waste paper."


    Colin was gone, so he had to say: "Then do you have any good suggestions?"


    Queen Midella stared at Colin with profound eyes and said, "Do you trust me now?"


    "certainly!"


    "why?"


    "Because you are Vera''s biological mother and I am Vera''s husband."


    Queen Midella nodded and shook her head again: "Yes, but my blood relationship with Vera cannot be changed, but you can get a divorce at any time."


    Colin squinted his eyes and looked at Queen Midella quietly, as if he wanted to see exactly what kind of soul was hidden behind this beautiful face.


    When Queen Midella saw Colin not speaking, she smiled faintly and said: "I''ll tell you why you can trust me. Because I have the handle in your hands!"


    This is indeed true.


    After learning that Vera was the biological daughter of Queen Midella, and even the real murderer of the death of Marquis Adams, Colin did grasp the handle of Queen Midella.


    Therefore, even if there is no such relationship as Vera, Colin can ensure that Queen Midella dare not do things that harm her own interests.


    Otherwise, as long as Colin reveals this secret to the public, Queen Midella''s fate will inevitably be extremely miserable.


    However, this is only one-sided trust.


    Colin finally understood the meaning of Queen Midella, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com blurted out: "Do you want my handle too?"


    "Yes!" Queen Midella nodded, "This way this alliance is truly unbreakable!"


    Hearing this, Colin had to admire the queen''s bizarre logic. It was the first time he saw such an alliance.


    But after thinking about it carefully, there is some truth to it.


    If both parties hold each other''s handle, it is indeed more binding than oaths, covenants, and so on.


    "Sorry, Your Highness, I''m afraid I don''t have any handle to give you." Colin said with an innocent look, as if he really was a 20-year-old innocent boy who had never done anything wrong.


    Queen Midella stretched out a crystal-clear jade foot and slowly climbed up along Colin''s thigh. At the same time, she said in an extremely ambiguous tone:


    "It doesn''t matter, now we can make a handle!"


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 314： handle

    Colin''s body immediately stiffened, and all the blood rushed to a certain place uncontrollably.


    For a while, all kinds of strange thoughts came out of his mind.


    The relationship between Vera and Queen Midella, some action movies with the words "mother and daughter", and the gaze of the river crab...


    It was so fright that he quickly used his kinship talents, pressed the restless blood, and suppressed a certain "handle" on the body that was about to move.


    Afterwards, he backed up a few steps, distanced himself from this dangerous woman, and said with a wry smile: "His Royal Highness, please don''t tease me."


    Queen Midella''s face became cold, and said: "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Colin''s thoughts turned sharply, and he kept thinking about what other handle he could give to Queen Midella so as to gain her trust.


    But after thinking about it, I realized that I only had the biggest secret-blood.


    Of course, Colin didn''t want to leak this to Queen Midella.


    This woman felt mysterious and dangerous to him. If he could, Colin just wanted to hide as far as possible.


    I don¡¯t know if I saw through Colin¡¯s mind, Queen Midella¡¯s lips curled up slightly and warned: ¡°If you can¡¯t satisfy me today, you will never get out of this room.¡±


    Colin must have believed this.


    He didn''t know the level of military force of Queen Midella, but he knew that as long as the opponent shouted, a group of guardian knights like wolves and tigers would immediately flood in.


    Colin didn''t feel that with his current strength, he could come and go freely in the most heavily guarded places of the Glorious Empire.


    "How about it, have you figured it out?" Queen Midella urged, "You have to hurry up, my patience is very limited.


    Also, don''t think you are my only choice. Don''t forget, Garcia has won my trust even more. If it weren''t for him to be old and disabled, and perhaps his mind was wiped out by that fiasco and captive career, he would be Vera''s best guardian! "


    Colin squinted his eyes, and suddenly he was a little suspicious. Was it the Marquis Garcia inferior to his innocent sister, or the gloomy Midella who used his body to seduce his young brother?


    Thinking of this, Colin looked at Queen Midella''s eyes more and more dangerously.


    Queen Midella seemed to have misunderstood this look, giggled, and the loose long skirt slipped down under such action, revealing the deep white gully.


    She hooked her finger at Colin, and she seduced her eyes like silk: "Come on, Colin~"


    Colin finally made up his mind, rushed forward, opened his mouth wide, and was about to bite at Queen Midella''s neck.


    However, in the next second, he found that his throat was firmly held up by Queen Midella''s elbow!


    "Gluck... don''t worry!" Queen Midella leaned in Colin''s ear and whispered softly, "Also, what kind of weird action are you? Could it be that you and Vera like to bite people? Opening?"


    The warm breath touched his ears, and the charming fragrance lingered in his nose, but Colin was stiff.


    Because he was shocked to discover that this seemingly weak queen turned out to be a high-level knight!


    Colin didn''t use all his strength, but he estimated that Queen Midella was at least Tier 4, and might even be a Tier 5 knight.


    Of course, if Colin showed his true body state, he could force Midella to subdue, but he was not sure not to alert the guards outside.


    "Ahem...I''m so excited." Colin said embarrassingly, and at the same time the fangs in his control mouth retracted again.


    "Don''t worry, take your time to be more emotional..."


    Queen Midella grabbed Colin''s waist and pressed her whole body up.


    However, Colin dodged like an electric shock.


    "Don''t run!"


    Queen Midella was wrapped up like a frail and boneless beautiful snake.


    Colin hurriedly begged for mercy: "His Royal Highness, I calm down and think about it, but I still don''t think this is appropriate! Or, let me give you another handle."


    "You, what else do you have?" Queen Midella asked with a smile.


    Colin gritted his teeth and confessed: "The half-elf queen is my lover, and she is carrying my child in her belly!"


    "I''ve guessed this a long time ago." Queen Midella shook her head, "Furthermore, this is not a fatal handle. At most, it will cause some riots in the half-elf kingdom, and the child may lose the right of inheritance.


    Even if you really lose control of the half-elf kingdom, what is it to you?


    What I want is a truly deadly handle! "


    Colin''s heart turned sharply, and he said: "Do you know the reform plan proposed by the Prime Minister for the election of consuls in the Senate?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of it."


    "Actually, I brought it up."


    Queen Midella glanced at Colin in surprise and smiled: "Unexpectedly, you are so good at political struggles!"


    Colin said solemnly: "His Royal Highness, what''s the deal with this? If people know that this reform proposal comes from me, then the five great paladins will hate me, and even Vera will separate me because of it."


    Queen Midella still shook her head and said: "Not necessarily. This proposal will make some people hate you, but there will also be people who favor you more because of it. For example, your Majesty, if he learns about this, he might want to be promoted. You have entered the Council of State."


    Seeing Colin''s silence, Queen Midella''s pretty face got closer and closer, she said: "Don''t resist anymore, Colin. I know you actually want to..."


    "I killed Charles!" Colin was heartbroken and threw out a "heavy material" again.


    Emperor Midella was stunned, and asked in disbelief: "Charles Saint Hild?"


    "Yes." Colin quietly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the queen finally changed her face.


    "But how did I hear that Charles died in the hands of Knight Nelson, the last commander of the Golden Lion Army?"


    "How can Knight Nelson dare to kill Charles." Colin sneered and began to make a fool of himself. "At that time, I killed Charles with my own hands in order to gain control of the Golden Lion Legion, and set the blame on Knight Nelson!"


    Queen Midella stared into Colin''s eyes, as if examining whether he was lying.


    "How do you prove that you haven''t lied?"


    Facing the queen''s question, Colin smiled faintly and asked: "His Royal Highness, how do you prove that you are Vera''s biological mother?"


    The queen chuckled and said, "You can go to the Marquis Garcia for verification."


    Colin also responded immediately: "When I killed Charles, the Cavaliers were also there. You can also go to him to verify."


    The queen seemed to understand something, and suddenly said: "No wonder you appointed the Cambenin Knights as the new commander of the Golden Lion Army."


    "Yes." Colin pretended to be seen through by you.


    Anyway, the queen couldn''t go to the Knights of Cambenin for confirmation in a short time, so Colin didn''t worry that his lie would be exposed.


    As for the future... Colin now only thinks about the level before him, and when he takes complete control of the north, what if the queen finds out that he is lying.


    "His Royal Highness, how about this handle? If people know that Charles was killed by me, then I will be notorious in the north, and Vera will break with me! Even the Saint Hild family knights will be sent to hunt me down. "


    Queen Midella thought for a moment, and seemed to finally relax, but infinite grievances appeared on her face:


    "Why? You told so many secrets but you just refused to follow me. Could it be that I''m too old to be seen by you?"


    "Of course not. Your Highness, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life!" Colin first offered a rainbow fart decisively, and then said with an upright expression, "But I have my own bottom line!"


    Queen Midella looked at Colin earnestly for a while, and seemed to be touched, a sadness flashed in her eyes, and she sighed: "The bottom line... It''s so good... I hope you remember your persistence today!"


    After speaking, she let go of Colin with a sense of excitement, stepped back a few steps, with her head upright, and once again restored the image of the dignified and majestic imperial queen.


    Only then did Colin completely relax, only then did he realize that his back was completely wet with cold sweat.


    "Remember this mudra." Empress Midella said, while raising her hands to her chest, her palms facing inward, her fingers intertwined to form a lotus-like mudra, "You can see this mudra in the future. Trusted person."


    "Yes." Colin took it down quickly, then saluted and resigned.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 315： Canonization

    In the early morning of the next day, the sun was shining and soft, and it was very comfortable to shine on people.


    Today, the Emperor of the Glorious Empire, His Majesty Reinhardt San Lorenzo, will confer Vera St. Hild as the Duke of the North in the Phoenix Palace.


    In addition, the emperor will also grant Colin Anglie the authority to guard the northern territory in recognition of his outstanding contributions in fighting trolls and calming the northern rebellion.


    Of course, Colin himself knew very well that the key to his gaining the authority of the Guardian of the North was that he gained the trust of Queen Midella last night.


    In this way, Colin in the Northern Territory has become "under one person and above ten thousand" existence, and can justifiably control the lords of the Northern Territory without resorting to the name of Vera.


    This is also a necessary measure taken by the emperor, worried that Vera will gradually turn to the church due to the influence of divine magic.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Colin and Vera rode horses and began to patrol the Royal Dragon City under the guardianship of the Knights of Glory.


    Of course, it is said to be patrolling the whole city, but in fact it is a circle around the Phoenix Palace.


    The soldiers of the city defense army had already blocked the surrounding intersections, forbidding carriages, horses, and pedestrians to pass. The children of the imperial capital nobles and attendants of various families could only gather on both sides of the road, looking at the incoming Duke of the North with curious eyes.


    Vera is wearing a gorgeous duke dress today, her hair is wrapped in the most popular lady bun style, a string of crystal-clear and round pearl necklaces hung on the fat-like neck, and the delicate three-dimensional features are painted with light makeup, and she has a radiant beauty and grace. The noble temperament immediately attracted the attention of many aristocratic young men.


    Perhaps these guys are cursing Colin secretly in their hearts-how can such a beautiful woman who has combined beauty and power in her life be given the first step by the son of this country baron!


    This is not because Colin is careful and deliberately arranging the children of the imperial capital nobles. Those eyes cast on him from both sides of the street are almost undisguised jealousy.


    After patrolling the city, Colin and Vera came to Phoenix Palace.


    Four knights in exquisite armor, armed with ceremonial spears, stepped forward to guard the two of them onto the golden cashmere carpet.


    Entering the main hall, there are six statues of angels holding swords on both sides. They are all carved out of white glazed rock. They have convergent wings and drooping eyebrows. They face the entrance of the main hall and are half kneeling on the pedestal, as if they were coming in by Colin and Vera. Bow his head to salute.


    Beyond the angel statues, the great figures of the Glorious Empire stood on both sides of the main hall.


    In the hall, there were only the sonorous and powerful footsteps of the honour knight and the couple Colin, and the atmosphere was solemn and solemn.


    Halfway through, Colin stopped and let Vera go forward alone, towards Emperor Reinhardt.


    The sun shines through the crystal skylight at the top and enters the hall to form a pure beam of light, just covering Vera and Reinhardt the Great in the center of the hall.


    Vera''s body was covered with a faint golden halo by the sun. She pulled out the saber around her waist, knelt on the steps, bowed her head, and held the saber in her hand.


    Emperor Reinhardt took Vera''s saber, the blade was placed on her shoulder, and he said loudly:


    "I, the Emperor of the Glorious Empire, Reinhard San Lorenzo, in the name of the Lord of Glorious and the Holy Ancestor, canonize Vera Saint Hild as the Duke of the Northern Territory of the Glorious Empire. I hope you will use loyalty, courage and wisdom. , To protect this glory!"


    Immediately, Vera''s clear but slightly immature voice sounded in the hall:


    "I, Vera St. Hild, swear by the heroic spirit of the ancestors of the Golden Lion family, to dedicate my loyalty to the Lord of Glory, to the great San Lorenzo!


    Your will is my way forward, and your order is my faith! "


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded, returned the saber to Vera, and took out the Duke''s seal from the tray held by the sword-bearing knight next to Vera.


    At this point, Vera''s canonization ceremony came to an end.


    The attribution of the Duke of the North is finally settled.


    Colin looked at the scene before him, finally letting out a long sigh of relief.


    Of course, Vera becoming a duke does not mean that everything is well, Colin knew that waiting for him, there are more severe tests.


    As Vera stepped aside, Colin strode forward, came to Emperor Reinhardt, and knelt down on one knee.


    Emperor Reinhardt looked deeply at the young knight who was kneeling in front of him, with an extremely complicated expression flashing in his eyes. It was not until Queen Midella behind him coughed a few times that he came back to his senses and said loudly again. :


    "I, the Emperor of the Glorious Empire, Reinhardt San Lorenzo, on behalf of all the lords and nobles of the empire, in this sacred place, grant Viscount Colin Angel the authority to the guardian of the north."


    Immediately, Emperor Reinhardt took out the golden dagger symbolizing the guardian status and handed it to Colin.


    Colin took it with both hands and said loudly:


    "I, Colin Angele, in this sacred place, under the gaze of the Lord of Radiance, shoulder the responsibility of guarding the North, and honor it from today until the end of my life!"


    Afterwards, Colin got up and prepared to retreat, but was stopped by Emperor Reinhardt:


    "Viscount Angele, the saber around your waist is [Judgement Blade], right?"


    Colin was stunned, stopped quickly, leaned slightly and said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Can I see it?"


    "certainly!"


    Zheng¡ª


    Colin slowly drew out his sword and handed it to Emperor Reinhardt.


    Emperor Reinhardt held the sword in one hand, and slowly stroked the dark sword with the other hand, and the flame-like lines emitted bursts of golden light wherever it passed.


    "Three emperors have died under this sword, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    There are indeed three-the "Black Emperor" who was beheaded by the "Judge" Duke of St. Theon three hundred years ago, the troll emperor Murdov who was beheaded by the Duke of St. Hilde five years ago, and who had just died at the beginning of this year. The troll emperor Modo II in Colin''s hands.


    Emperor Reinhardt stared at this knight sword for a long while before he suddenly asked, "You know, what did the king slayer say before killing the Black Emperor 300 years ago?"


    Colin shook his head, completely unsure of what Reinhardt the Great wanted to do.


    The nobles who came to watch the ceremony were also at a loss, only Queen Midella''s eyes flickered, seeming to be thinking about something.


    Emperor Reinhardt suddenly shot, the long sword drawn a golden light in the air, and it reached Colin''s throat in the blink of an eye.


    There were shouts of exclamation in the hall, and everyone was frightened by the emperor''s actions.


    Vera was about to rush over in a hurry, but was pulled by Queen Midella.


    However, Colin remained motionless, not even blinking his eyes, as if what was in front of him was not the murder weapon stained with the blood of the three emperors, but a non-threatening wooden stick.


    When Emperor Reinhardt saw Colin''s calm reaction, his eyes flashed with admiration, and he said: "He said-''On behalf of my lord, give you the judgment you deserve!"


    Colin blinked, waiting for the emperor to follow.


    Sure enough, Emperor Reinhardt asked again: "Do you know how the Black Emperor responded?"


    Colin shook his head again: "Please forgive my ignorance, Your Majesty."


    Of course, Emperor Reinhardt would not blame Colin. In fact, this history has always been a taboo, and none of the nobles present knew what happened at that time.


    Only know that the "judge" killed the "black emperor", as for the specific process, and the detailed cause, have been deliberately hidden.


    Now, for some reason, Emperor Reinhardt wants to reveal this dusty history.


    "Said the Black Emperor¡ª" The corner of Emperor Reinhardt''s mouth was slightly tilted, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "''You can''t represent my lord, you only represent yourself''!"


    Colin squinted his eyes, thinking about what the emperor wanted to express.


    After saying this, Emperor Reinhardt returned the Judgment Blade to Colin again, and then left without saying a word.


    Vera ran over, took Colin''s arm, and asked: "Colin, are you okay?"


    "Of course I''m fine." Colin patted Vera''s arm lightly and walked out.


    The nobles who watched the ceremony stepped forward to congratulate the two masters of the north.


    After dealing with the group of people, Colin led Vera out of the hall, but saw a familiar figure in front of the steps.


    An inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of Colin''s mouth, and he greeted:


    "Good day, Archon Sebastian!"


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 316： Frighten

    All the way back to the residence.


    Colin asked Vera to wash and change clothes first, and invited the Archon of Sebastian to sit in the living room.


    "Your Excellency, is there anything wrong with you?"


    Sebastian''s attitude at this time can be described as a big turn of one hundred and eighty degrees. It is not at all the arrogance of the previous meeting, but it seems to be in favor of Colin.


    Of course Colin understood that the other party should have heard the news, and learned of the reform plan proposed by the imperial prime minister regarding the election of the consuls in the Senate, and he was panicked.


    He can''t help but panic.


    With Sebastian''s years of experience as a consul, he knew that this reform proposal would definitely be passed.


    The rules of the game in the Senate will also be completely rewritten.


    Originally with the detached status of the Archon, Sebas didn''t even have to deliberately please Vera, the Duke of the North.


    After all, the Archon is a lifelong system, even if Vera doesn''t like Sebas, he can''t replace him.


    As for the candidate for the next consul, Sebas is not in a hurry. His body is still healthy, and it will not be a problem to live another twenty or thirty years. By that time, who knows what the situation in the northern border has become.


    Even if Vera is still the Duke of the North, Sebas can also make some compromises and exchanges in the year or two before his death, so that his favorite heir can become the candidate for consulship recommended by the St. Hild family.


    But it''s different now.


    The consul is elected every three years, and every elder is eligible to stand for election!


    Sebastian must immediately compromise in order to maintain its position.


    Moreover, he had already noticed an undercurrent surging among the elders of the Northern Territory. Obviously, the St. Hild family had already begun to act.


    Sebas knew that if he didn''t take any measures, it would be too late.


    "Viscount Angele, in fact, I am here this time mainly to apologize to you."


    "Apologize? Your Excellency, I don''t remember you offended me!"


    "I want to apologize to you for Weber."


    "Webber?" Colin thought for a while, only to realize that Sebas was talking about his grandson.


    The last time Colin and Vera went to visit Sebastian, they met the knight who provoked and was beaten up by Colin violently.


    "Yes, Lord Viscount, Webber''s behavior last time was really wrong, so I want to sincerely apologize to you for him!"


    Colin rolled his eyes and secretly said, sincerely shit! That kid is sincere since everyone hasn''t come?


    "Your Excellency the Archon, you are too polite. We were just exchanging martial arts. There was nothing wrong with the behavior of Knight Weber."


    "You are so kind!" Saibas'' old face smiled into a chrysanthemum, pretending to say kindly, "Now Vera has been canonized as the Duke of the North, and even you have obtained the authority of the Guardian of the North. , Really gratifying!


    I just don¡¯t know when you are going to return to the north? "


    "We are going to leave tomorrow."


    "So fast?"


    "Yes, after all, the Northern Territory has just stabilized, and there are still a lot of things that need to be dealt with urgently. We have been staying in the Royal Dragon City this time for long enough, and we can''t delay it any longer."


    Sebastian quickly and kindly invited: "Then I will host a banquet to see off at the manor tonight. I also hope that you and Lord Duke can come and participate."


    "There is no need for the farewell banquet, Vera and I have already arranged tonight." Colin waved his hand, a little stiffly rejecting the other''s kindness.


    Sebastian suffocated slightly, but then sent another invitation again: "How about noon today?"


    "Luncheon?" Colin glanced at the other person with a smile, "Do you have time to prepare in such a short time?"


    Sebastian said solemnly: "As long as you and Lord Duke are willing to come here, I will let them arrange everything in the shortest possible time!"


    "No more trouble." Colin waved his hand and refused again.


    Seeing that Sebas didn''t seem to give up, Colin directly said the other party''s real concern: "You are looking for me today for the election of the governor, right?"


    Sebastian was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect Colin to be so direct, but he quickly reacted and nodded again and again:


    "Yes. You must have heard of the Prime Minister''s proposal on the reform of the Senate.


    Hey, this is really nonsense!


    The old guy Heidegger didn''t even know what he was doing!


    In my opinion, he is simply touching the most important pillar to maintain the political balance of the empire!


    If this proposal is passed, he will definitely be completely nailed to the pillar of shame in history and cast aside by the eternal world..."


    Colin smiled and watched the incompetent and furious Sebastian cursing the imperial prime minister frantically, taking the coffee on the table and drinking it quietly.


    When the other party finally calmed down, he said again: "You are worried about the next election of the consul, can you be elected?"


    "Ahem... I''m a little worried." Sebastian''s face was very embarrassed.


    "Actually, Vera and I want to replace you."


    "What?" Sebastian was frightened by Colin''s frankness, his mouth wide open, like a fish lacking water, "You... why do you want to be like this..."


    Colin glanced at the other person lightly, disdainful in his heart, but comforted from his mouth:


    "We are also thinking, after all, you have been a consul for so many years, and you must be very tired. So, let''s go up with another person to help you share the burden..."


    "I''m not tired!" Sebastian was anxious, "Viscount-sir, after all, I have served as a consul for more than 40 years. I have rich experience and know how to fight for the best interests of the North in the Senate. You can''t..."


    "Really?" Colin interrupted the opponent coldly, and his tone became unceremonious. "Then the last vote on Vera''s inheritance, why did you oppose it?"


    Sebastian sighed and said sincerely: "My Lord Viscount, I admit that I have had some prejudice against you, Lord Duke, but I assure you that since then, I must have reformed! Regarding any questions, I All will keep in step with Lord Duke!"


    "Why is there prejudice?"


    "Because... After all, Lord Duke was a mage..."


    "Your Excellency Sebas," Colin interrupted coldly, "If you don''t want to tell the truth, then there is no need for us to continue talking."


    Sebastian''s face appeared struggling, but under Colin''s indifferent gaze, he still told the truth:


    "Master Viscount, the reason why I was a little hostile to you before was because of the peace agreement reached between you and the troll empire."


    "Agreement for peace talks?" Colin looked puzzled, wondering why this agreement caused Sebastian''s hostility towards him.


    Sebastian coughed slightly and explained: "I have some personal relationships with the presidents of several chambers of commerce in the northern border. They have some... opinions on the tax exemption clause in this agreement."


    Colin thought for a moment, and finally understood where Sebas''s hostility came from.


    There was a tax exemption clause in the peace agreement that he forced the Troll Empire to sign. However, this tax exemption is not for all northern merchants. Only the merchants in the Viscount of Colin can enjoy taxes and fees when they enter the Troll Empire. Discounted offers.


    Obviously, this made other merchants in the north jealous, and only then did they find the Archon of Sebastian.


    Based on the extravagant scenes that Colin saw in the consul''s house before, I am afraid that these northern businessmen''s "support" to Sebas is definitely not a small amount, and it is no wonder that Sebas has been targeting Vera and Colin.


    Moreover, Colin knew that he had done another thing, which would definitely make the major chambers of commerce in the northern region hate themselves to the bone.


    In order to disturb the northern border and cause famine, Mr. Hooters asked the Tulip Chamber of Commerce controlled by the Uman family to take the lead in hoarding food. This move was quickly responded by many northern merchants.


    In order to raise the price of food, these profit-seeking merchants completely ignored the life and death of the people in the north. Fortunately, Colin bought a large amount of food from the half-elf kingdom to alleviate the famine in the north, but at the same time it also hindered the business people in the north. Big plan to make a fortune.


    Later, after Vera took control of Wintertime City, she began to forcefully stabilize grain prices and ordered the merchants to open warehouses to release grain, which further intensified the conflict with the merchants.


    Colin did not pay attention to these businessmen. After all, this era is no better than that of his predecessor. The status of businessmen is not high, and it doesn''t matter if they are offended.


    But unexpectedly, these businessmen still found a way to exert their influence, which added a lot of trouble to Vera.


    Colin rubbed his chin and began to reflect-was he too kind to these businessmen before?


    At this time, he also realized that the crux of the problem was not in Sebastian, but the merchant forces in the north.


    I didn''t care about them before, and now it seems that the influence of these businessmen cannot be completely ignored.


    It seems that after going back this time, we have to rectify this group.


    Sebastian looked at the silent Colin, feeling nervous. After a while, he tentatively said: "My lord, please rest assured, I will definitely draw a clear line with these businessmen in the future!"


    Colin came back to his senses and showed a smile to Sebastian again: "Your Excellency Sebastian, it¡¯s great that you can change your mind. I believe Lord Duke will also give you a chance to reform, after all, how about you? Said he is also the elder of the St. Hild family."


    Sebastian''s eyes brightened, his face flushed with excitement, and he quickly said faithfully: "Thank you for your trust! Please rest assured, and please rest assured, Lord Duke! From now on, I will only look after Lord Duke and your horse!"


    Colin nodded, seemingly satisfied with Sebas¡¯s statement, but said indifferently: ¡°By the way, the Lord Duke will return to the north tomorrow, and the farewell banquet will not be necessary. However, I hope you can send more. The guard escorted Lord Duke."


    "Of course no problem!" Sebastian said immediately, UU reading "My manor guard has more than 700 elite soldiers, and this is all for you!"


    "You don''t want to stay a bit, are you afraid of any thief sneaking into Wan''s house?"


    "I still have confidence in the guarding power of the Royal Dragon City. How can any thieves dare to run wild here!"


    "That''s good." Colin was not polite and nodded, but then he seemed to say casually, "By the way, the Webber Knight who exchanged martial arts with me last time, he should also be in the guards, right? ?"


    Sebaston was stunned, and then I understood Colin''s plan¡ªthis is to let his grandchildren go to Winterfell as a hostage!


    After struggling for a moment, Sebas was still cruel and nodded: "Of course! Weber has always admired your martial arts very much. If he has the opportunity to learn from you, he will not miss it!"


    "That''s the best!" Colin stood up with a smile, shook hands cordially with Sebas, and said:


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of Knight Weber."


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 317： See off

    The next morning, outside the north gate of Yulong City.


    The crowd who came to see off the newly appointed Duke of the North and the Guardians of the North was quite large, and the specifications were also quite high.


    Even Emperor Reinhardt and Pope Gregorian came.


    Vera is wearing a light green travel suit today, the golden Duke''s armband exudes a dazzling brilliance in the sun, her upright posture shows a sassy temperament, but the sweet smile on her face is still as gentle and pleasant as before.


    Colin was wearing a set of silver armor. The surface of the armor was glowing with a cold light, mysterious and cold, like a knight from the netherworld. The surface of the armor is covered with intricate arcane patterns, and at a glance, it is known that it is a valuable enchanted armor.


    In fact, this armor was sent last night by the Archon of Sebastian, saying it was a farewell gift to Colin.


    Colin guessed that 80% of this expensive set of armor was sent by the gold masters and merchants behind Sebastian. It is estimated that they realized the crisis and wanted to repair the relationship with Colin as soon as possible.


    For the goodwill of the merchants, Colin did not refuse, and he even came out wearing this armor on purpose today, so that the other party can feel at ease.


    Of course, Colin would definitely not be bought by a suit of armor. How could he be the Guardian of the North now, not so cheap.


    This was just to paralyze those businessmen. When he returned to the north, Colin would definitely teach these profit-only **** a good lesson.


    Emperor Reinhardt stood at the forefront of the see-off team, looked at the pair of Bi people in front of him, and said with a smile:


    "Vera, Colin, the northern border of the empire will depend on you to protect it. I hope you will not let down my trust, let alone let the reputation of the St. Hild family be overshadowed."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Queen Midella took the hands of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy and stepped forward and said: "There are also these two little guys, I hope they won''t cause you too much trouble."


    "Of course not!" Vera quickly took Harrison and Judy from the Queen, "We will take care of them."


    Queen Midella''s eyes were full of dismay, but she didn''t say anything.


    Reinhardt the Great confessed blankly: "The young eagle will always leave the nest to bear the baptism of wind and rain alone."


    The two of them looked like a pair of mothers and fathers, but Colin suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    At this time, Pope Gregorian stepped forward, first drew a holy cross in front of Vera, and then prayed softly:


    "Your Excellency, may the light of my lord shine on your path."


    Vera hurriedly returned her salute.


    Colin stared at the pope''s movements, for fear that the other party might come up with another moth.


    Now he is quite wary of this bald old man.


    However, Colin felt that there were pros and cons for the magic that the Pope had performed on Vera.


    Disadvantages, of course, Vera will be affected by this and will increasingly lean toward the church.


    However, this is not without benefits.


    At present, Colin could also see that the royal family canonized him as the guardian of the north, just to make him a vanguard against the church.


    But how could Colin be willing to become a **** of the royal family, working hard for the benefit of the royal family.


    Therefore, Vera who has been casted with magic can be a wonderful excuse.


    Colin can also use this to sway between the church and the royal family, waiting for the price, instead of becoming a **** of the royal family foolishly.


    The Pope also came to Colin at this time and said with a smile: "Viscount Anglia, I can feel the holy light''s preference for you. I believe that you will definitely achieve something in the way of knights!"


    Colin raised his eyebrows, but he remembered that in Winter City, Archbishop Ajani of the North also said something similar to him. At that time, he thought the other party was just complimenting himself, but now it seems that it is not.


    Is there any connection between the blood family and the Lord of Glory?


    Or did he have such a reaction when he drank too much holy water?


    "Under the crown, this is my Lord''s grace to me!" Colin said haha.


    Pope Gregory gave Colin a deep look, and then stopped talking.


    Colin took Vera to bid farewell to the nobles who had come to see off again, and then turned back to the carriage.


    Before getting into the carriage, Colin glanced around in the guards accompanying him, and he found the grandson of the Archon of Sebas, the Knight Weber.


    This guy seemed to be afraid of being retaliated by Colin, and was trying hard to reduce his sense of existence.


    Colin smiled faintly, ignored the other party, helped Vera into the carriage, and hugged Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, and finally got in by himself.


    In the gaze of the nobles in the imperial capital, the convoy of the Duke of the North drove to the north in a mighty manner.


    At this time, it has reached the end of summer, and the fields are pleasant and sunny.


    Inside the carriage, Vera had already turned out a copy of "The Glory Scriptures" to read.


    Upon seeing this, Colin frowned secretly, and couldn''t figure out whether it was the Pope''s magic that worked, or whether Vera wanted to better understand the church after he converted.


    The two little guys from the royal family were sitting tightly at first, but soon became impatient.


    Especially Princess Judy, with her big smart eyes turning around, suddenly said to Colin: "Teacher, can you tell me a story?"


    This royal princess wears a pink floral dress, her pink face is bright and beautiful, especially her sapphire-like eyes, she has a fascinating and enchanting temperament, perhaps inherited from that peerless and graceful queen. Mother.


    Of course, in Colin''s impression, this was an eccentric little girl, but he clearly remembered the coquettishness that the other party showed when he kept trying to step on his feet at the prom.


    After urging his heart, Colin nodded and said: "Okay, then I will tell you a story."


    "Thank you teacher!" Princess Judy smiled sweetly.


    The somewhat cautious Prince Harrison on the side was taken aback, but he had learned the "tragic" lesson from the last time, knowing that this teacher''s story was not so nice, and maybe he would have a nightmare tonight.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: "Sister Vera, teacher, I...I want to go out and breathe."


    "Go." Colin smiled and nodded.


    Prince Harrison ran out immediately.


    Princess Judy looked at her brother''s embarrassed figure, and whispered: "Desert!"


    Colin glanced at the quirky princess, cleared his throat, and began to tell:


    "It is said that in the depths of the vast sea, there is a mermaid kingdom. The king has six daughters, of which the youngest daughter is the most beautiful and the one who sings the most beautiful..."


    "What is a mermaid? Naga?" Princess Judy couldn''t help but interrupt.


    "Almost, but more beautiful." Colin explained casually, and continued, "When the little mermaid was fifteen years old, she floated to the sea and played and saw a handsome prince. She was deeply attracted. Lived. The storm destroyed the prince¡¯s ship..."


    As the story progressed, even Vera, who didn''t care at the beginning, put down the "Glory Scripture" in his hand and listened intently to Colin''s narration.


    "... The mermaid found the witch... she drank the elixir and became a human, but she was also cursed. The mermaid became a dumb, and every step she took was like stepping on the tip of a knife, and if the prince did not marry the mermaid, then She will become a bubble in the sea..."


    Vera and Judy were completely fascinated by Colin''s story at this time, and couldn''t help but worry about the mermaid princess when they heard this.


    "...She found the prince and danced the most beautiful dance for him. Unfortunately, the prince didn''t know what kind of pain she endured, nor did she know that she saved herself..."


    "...The sisters of the mermaid princess couldn''t bear to see her die, so they went to the witch. The witch gave the mermaid princess a sharp knife. Only by killing the prince with this knife can the curse be released...


    ¡­But the mermaid princess didn¡¯t kill the prince, he just kissed the prince¡¯s forehead and then jumped into the sea..."


    "What happened later?" Princess Judy asked eagerly.


    "Later..." Colin said faintly, "Later, people would never find the mermaid princess anymore, only a piece of white foam was found on the beach."


    After finishing "Daughter of the Sea," Colin picked up the kettle to moisturize his throat.


    However, the atmosphere in the carriage was extremely solemn at this time. The little girl was already touched by the tragedy of the mermaid princess, almost crying. Even Vera''s eyes were red, and she looked at Colin a little unkind.


    He seemed to blame him for telling such a poignant story.


    "Princess Mermaid... is it really dead?" Princess Judy couldn''t help but asked timidly.


    "Yes, she became a bubble in the sea." Colin gave a cruel answer with a calm expression on his face.


    "Wow¡ª" Princess Judy couldn''t stretch herself anymore and cried loudly.


    Vera gave Colin a fierce look, and hurriedly went over to put the little girl in her arms, comforting her warmly.


    Colin touched the tip of his nose, and seemed to feel that he was a bit too much...


    So, he quickly took out some small cakes prepared by Queen Midella before leaving, and sent them to Princess Judy, comforting him: "Here, your favorite cake!"


    It''s a pity that Judy ignored him, just buried her head in Vera''s arms and twitched her shoulders, looking very sad.


    Clin was suddenly embarrassed. U U Reading www.uuk£ánshu.com


    Fortunately, the convoy stopped abruptly, and at the same time, Bachelor Dawn¡¯s voice came from outside the car: "My Lord Duke, I met Mr. Ernest, the Speaker of the Mage Council, and he wants to meet you."


    Colin received the amnesty, and immediately got up and said to Vera: "You are now converted to the Lord of Radiance. If you get entangled with the mage again, it will always cause gossip. I should go and see him."


    Vera nodded.


    Colin got out of the carriage quickly.


    Princess Judy then lifted her head from Vera''s arms, but her face was full of tears, looking distressed.


    Vera handed the little cake over and said, "Would you like to eat some?"


    Princess Judy took the little cake, put it in her mouth, and her rosy cheeks suddenly bulged.


    The cake is sweet and delicious, just the favorite food of the past, and it also carries some inexplicable bitterness at this moment.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 318： The Mages Crisis

    When Colin got out of the carriage, he saw the thin figure in the silver mage robe in front of the convoy.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for making excuses to run out, Colin didn''t want to see the speaker of the Mage Council at all.


    In Colin''s eyes, this old master had too little political sensitivity and he still couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    I don''t know if it was because I spent too much time on arcane research, so that I ignored other aspects.


    "Good day, Viscount Angele!"


    "Good day, Mr. Ernest." Colin greeted him with a smile, but looked around, as if he was admiring the scenery in the fields.


    Ernest didn''t care about Colin''s slightly rude behavior, and asked: "I wonder if I can see the Lord Duke?"


    "Sorry, Lord Duke is not in good health. If you have anything, just tell me directly, and I will convey it to you."


    Ernest sighed, seeming to understand Vera''s attitude.


    After the opponent converts to the Lord of Radiance, he may be gradually alienated from the Mages Council, and it is impossible for him to receive preferential treatment in the North through the status of a mage.


    However, for the future of the Mages Council, Ernest still wanted to give it a try, saying:


    "Your Excellency, I took the liberty to come here this time, hoping that Lord Duke can read the feelings of the past and relax the restrictions on the mage, so that we can pass through the northern border as before."


    Colin had already heard of Ernest''s restrictions on wizards. Of course, this was also the result of Mr. Hood''s sacrifice to Fallen Eagle City.


    Since the "eye of judgment", the forbidden spell''s casting conditions, spread, the hostility of the entire Glory Empire to the wizards immediately rose a step, and every empire lord began to worry about whether his territory would become the target of sacrifices by the wizards. .


    As a result, the major lords of the empire tacitly issued a ban on the mage, prohibiting any mage from entering the city under their own governance.


    Of course, it is not difficult for the mages to pretend to be ordinary people and enter the imperial city. After all, not every city guard can accurately distinguish the mages from the crowd.


    However, this still caused great trouble to the wizards.


    This is about why the wizards want to enter the city of the Glory Empire.


    It stands to reason that the Mages Council does not believe in the Lord of Glory, and is naturally the enemy of the empire, but in fact, they are also inseparable from the empire.


    To become a wizard, you must have an arcane talent, but this talent is extremely rare. It is almost one in a thousand, or even one in ten thousand. Therefore, it is difficult to find a mage apprentice. It is estimated that the population of a city in Yevil The mages have long cut off the inheritance.


    Therefore, although the mages hated the Glory Empire, they always had to come to the Empire to find apprentices with arcane talent.


    If you want to know a child''s arcane talent, you must cast a test spell, but the arcane fluctuations generated by this test spell will expose the position of the wizards.


    This is why the mages pretend to be ordinary people and mix into the city. As long as they want to find talented apprentices, they must constantly cast test spells, and then the city defense army will be attracted...


    Under the current tense situation, every lord will be extremely sensitive to the arcane fluctuations in his city. Once he finds it, he will immediately dispatch elite troops to search and capture. After catching the wizards who have entered, he does not hesitate. Hang them.


    Therefore, Ernest panicked.


    "Sorry, Sir Ernest, I can''t agree to your request. As for the reason, you should know it. Vera also won''t put her people in a dangerous situation."


    Colin did not hesitate to refuse the other party''s request. The life and death of the mage was a matter of his ass.


    Ernest said eagerly again: "Viscount Anglia, the Magistrate has listed the''Judgment Blade'' as a forbidden technique. Please believe that we have absolutely no idea of ??sacrificing innocent people.


    If you still don''t worry, I can limit the mage''s ranks entering the northern realm to below the third rank. They absolutely have no ability to release the forbidden spell.


    Moreover, once they have any wrongdoing, the city defense forces can easily catch them. "


    Colin shrugged and still shook his head: "Sorry, this will still arouse the resentment of the Northern Lord."


    Ernest heard Colin''s tone loosen slightly, excited in his heart, and hurriedly threw a decoy:


    "Your Excellency, do you want to know, in Shadow Canyon, which high-level mage cast a spell to blow up the cliff, blocking the black cavalry''s retreat in the canyon?"


    When Colin''s face changed, he finally got some interest.


    To be honest, if Ernest thought that Vera''s old relationship with the wizard alone would allow the North to open a convenient door to the wizard, it would be too naive, but fortunately, the other party finally woke up and understood. Only by giving what the North Territory wants can there be room for negotiation.


    "Tell me his name and relevant evidence that this person participated in the conspiracy against the Black Cavalry. After I confirm it, I can agree to let the wizards below Tier 3 enter and exit the northern territory freely."


    Ernest finally had a smile on his face, and his frowning brows stretched out, without worrying about whether Colin would break his promise, he said immediately:


    "Master Viscount, this person is the teacher of Master Duke-Master Kuhusius!"


    "Cuhusius?" Colin raised his brows, a little surprised by the answer.


    But then he felt that it was really possible. After all, when Mr. Coquettish was offering sacrifice to Fallen Eagle City, he arranged for Mage Cusius to stay outside the city to prevent possible interruptions. Therefore, the two men had colluded with each other a long time ago. NS.


    When Mr. Xiang was calculating the Black Cavalry, it was indeed reasonable to arrange for Master Cusius to go to Shadow Canyon to cooperate with the East.


    "Yes, it is Cusius. Your Excellency, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to the east to investigate. The Pegasus Legion was the one who set up ambushes in Shadow Canyon at the beginning, although most of them have already died in the Black Cavalry. In the hands of the army, a group of wounded soldiers had already returned to Bailu City.


    These people have all met Kusius, and it is not difficult for you to verify. "


    "Chuhus...hehe!" Colin sneered, thinking of the mage who had come forward to become the Arcane advisor of the St. Hild family, if he knew that the Marquis Garcia he had participated in the framed up was Vera''s birth. Father, I''m afraid I will regret sending it to the door.


    Colin didn''t have any good feelings for this guy, but now that he has such a reason, of course he won''t be merciful to him anymore.


    "Thank you for the information, Mr. Ernest! I will discuss with Vera about allowing some mages to enter the North to find apprentices.


    Of course, in order not to arouse the fear of the northern lords, the way and method of your selection of inheritance must also be changed. I hope you can understand this.


    I will contact you after I discuss a feasible plan with Vera. "


    Ernest was overjoyed when he heard the words and quickly thanked him.


    After the speaker of the Mage Council left, Colin stood still thinking deeply.


    He suddenly felt that Yevel might be a partner for cooperation.


    First of all, Mage is naturally the enemy of the church, and the enemy of the enemy can also become a friend.


    By the same token, Yevel is also a major concern in the East, and their position on this issue is once again consistent with that of the North.


    In addition, Colin had already thought that he had grasped the vein of the Mages Council-the search for the inheritors, then it was a matter of course to draw the wizards over.


    As for the belief problem that the imperial nobles generally feared, it was not a problem at all for Colin. He himself did not have much awe of the Lord of Radiance, and even used the other party¡¯s name to develop blood, and of course he didn¡¯t. Mind to cooperate with those unbelievers mages.


    As for whether this move would cause a sort of opposition from the Northern Lords, Colin didn''t actually care too much.


    On the contrary, he really wanted to see, if Vera proposes to lift the ban on the passage of some wizards, how many northern lords will oppose it, and how many people will be in violation?


    Colin could also take this opportunity to clean up the interior of the northern border.


    7017k


    _

 Chapter 319： Granto

    "Father! We must find a place to shelter from the rain!"


    Hans wiped the rain off his face and exclaimed distractedly.


    However, the thin and tall figure in front did not look back at all.


    "Father! How about we find a higher place, tie the two horses together, hide under the belly of the horses, and wait for the rain to stop before leaving?"


    Sonny finally turned to look at his embarrassed son, hating iron and iron, and shouted: "You shut up! As a knight of the Granto family, can you not bear the rain?"


    Seeing his father''s anger, Hans didn''t dare to yell anymore, but his face was still irritated, and he whispered, "It''s not a knight, it''s a knight apprentice..."


    The two of them walked hard for a while under the downpour, and Hans suddenly exclaimed in excitement: "Fire, father! There is fire ahead!"


    Sonny looked in the direction Hans was pointing, but frowned slightly, wondering: "It shouldn''t be in Dongquan Town yet. Is it a traveler on the way?"


    "No matter what it is, there is a fire, it means there is a place to shelter from the rain, let''s go and hide!"


    Hans clamped his horse''s belly lightly and accelerated slightly, and Sonny temporarily put away his doubts and accelerated forward.


    After about three quarters of an hour, the two finally reached the top of a small hill, which was a large-scale camp.


    Sonny looked at the obviously well-trained guards and tall war horses in the camp, and was taken aback, knowing that this must be a noble caravan and a great noble.


    The guards on patrol immediately stepped forward to question them when they saw the two.


    "Dear knight, I am the Sonny Bachelor of the Granto family. This is my son Hans. We are passing by here. I wonder if we can borrow your camp to avoid this **** rainstorm?"


    "Glanto? Is it the lord family of Winterspring?"


    "Yes."


    "Please wait."


    When the knight returned to the camp, he should have gone to ask for instructions. He returned soon afterwards, nodding at the embarrassed two: "Come in."


    "Thank you very much for your generosity!"


    Sonny and his son led the horse into the camp and were led by the knight into a large tent, where seven or eight guards had gathered.


    "Give each of the two guests of the Granto family a blanket, and let them roast and drink some hot soup." The knight who brought them in ordered.


    Hans quickly thanked him.


    Sonny was able to see the armor on the knight''s body and the golden lion badge on his chest through the fire in the camp. He was shocked and blurted out, "Is this the driving of the Duke of the North?"


    The knight nodded: "Yes, Lord Duke will also pass through Winterspring on this trip, so I can bring you both."


    "Thank you so much!" Sonny hurriedly thanked him, but doubts arose in his heart.


    He knew that the Duke of St. Hild had just accepted the news of the emperor''s canonization, so this convoy should be returning to the north, but the problem is that if it returns from the Dragon City to Winter Spring, it will not pass through Winter Spring Town.


    Sonny certainly wouldn''t take the liberty to ask the doubts in his heart. He just smiled and said, "I wonder if I have the honor to meet the Lord Duke and thank her personally?"


    "It''s too late today. I''ll ask for you tomorrow."


    "alright, thank you very much!"


    Watching the knight strode away, Sonny fell into thought while drinking the hot soup his son handed over.


    ...


    Early the next morning, the torrential rain had stopped, and the soldiers in the camp set up a bonfire and began to prepare breakfast.


    Three big pots were heated with steaming heat, a few fat yellow goats rolled on the barbecue, golden fat dripped into the campfire, bursting out a little spark, and the attractive aroma made both Grantu and his son couldn¡¯t help swallowing. He swallowed.


    After the game is grilled, the waiter unwraps the yellow lamb from the grill, and skillfully uses a knife to decompose the tender mutton on the outside into two delicate silver plates. The two young and beautiful maids hold up the silver plates and face them. The most luxurious tent in the middle of the camp walked.


    Hans stared at the maid¡¯s straight butt, while Sonny stared at the tent in the middle of the camp.


    After breakfast, Sonny and Hans put on neat clothes, confirmed that there were no omissions, and waited patiently for the Lord Duke to be summoned.


    Not long after, the knight who took them into the camp last night walked over and led the two to the tent in the middle of the camp.


    In the curious and eager gaze of Hans, the curtain of the tent was opened by the two maids, and a delicate leather boot stepped out first, followed by a slim figure caught in Hans''s eyes, as white and slender hands. Hans finally saw the face of the master of the slender hand when he was resting on the curtain of the door.


    Then, the sixteen-year-old boy was stunned.


    The golden hair is twisted into an elegant lady''s bun, the blue eyes are deeper than the sapphire, the beautiful jade-like nose is covered with delicate red lips, and the white face with a faint smile, the eyes are flowing. In between, Hans''s mind became blank.


    He had long heard that this generation of Northern Duke was a stunning beauty, but he had fantasized countless times that his face was not as good as the smile of a real person in front of him.


    Hans watched Vera walk out of the camp in a daze, just want to crawl in front of her, kiss her toes, and praise her with the most beautiful poetry.


    It''s a pity that this beauty didn''t even notice the goose-like teenager of the Granto family, and her left hand was still holding a heroic teenager behind her!


    Hans'' heart was immediately swallowed by blazing jealousy. Of course he knew that this handsome young man should be the husband of the Duke of the North, Viscount Angley, but Hans still couldn''t help thinking about this goddess-like figure. Why is it not yourself?


    Sonny looked at his stiff, frozen-eyed son, knowing that his old problem had committed again, so he hurriedly stepped forward to block his son''s rude gaze, bowed and greeted:


    "Dear Duke of St. Hild, Dear Viscount Anglia, thank you for your helping hand last night, your kindness is as dazzling as the sun!"


    Colin looked at the two people in front of him with interest, especially the middle-aged man who claimed to be a bachelor-Sonny Grantou.


    In fact, the Granto family is not a prominent family, the family title is only a baron, and the fief is just an unremarkable town in the Scarlet Collar¡ªDongquan Town.


    If it hadn''t been in the Dragon City, the Prime Minister Baron Heidegger had mysteriously asked Colin to go to Winter Spring Town, and said that there would be unexpected gains here, and Colin would not deliberately detour to such a small place.


    Along the way, Colin was speculating about something in Winter Springs worthy of the Imperial Prime Minister''s attention. Now that he happened to run into the Sonny bachelor who was sheltering from the rain, Colin suddenly had a clue in his mind.


    Bachelor, this is a title suffix that only graduates of Baita College can have. It may not be as noble as the noble title, but in Colin''s heart, it has a heavier weight.


    "Bachelor Sonny, you don''t need to be polite. In fact, we are going to Winter Spring to visit Baron Grantou, and I hope you can help us introduce it."


    Colin greeted Bachelor Sonny with a smile, and from the corner of his eyes he saw two small figures rushing towards this side.


    "Good morning Sister Vera! Good morning, teacher!" Prince Harrison and Princess Judy first saluted and greeted them, then looked at Sonny father and son curiously, seeming to be the guests in this camp. Somewhat familiar.


    Unexpectedly, Bachelor Sonny would take the initiative to salute and greet the two little guys: "His Royal Highness Prince Harrison, Your Royal Highness Princess Judy!"


    Colin raised his brows and was surprised that he did not reveal the true identities of Harrison and Judy, and he also believed that the guards in the camp would not disclose such information to two strangers.


    Unless, the Sonny bachelor already knew Harrison and Judy.


    Prince Harrison nodded in return, his little face was full of doubts, and asked, "You are?"


    Bachelor Sonny smiled slightly, a slight sorrow appeared in his eyes, and said calmly:


    "His Royal Highness, I am Sonny Granto. Maybe you don''t remember. Five years ago, I was the Minister of Agriculture of the Empire."

 Chapter 320： Sonnys Manor (Part 1)

    "Harrison, do you know why Bachelor Sonny was deposed in the first place?"


    Colin asked in the carriage.


    Prince Harrison was lost in thought, but after a moment he frowned and shook his head: "Sorry teacher, I can''t remember."


    Colin nodded and didn''t embarrass the other party. After all, Harrison was only eight years old five years ago, and he certainly didn''t understand these political turmoil.


    "I know! I know!" Princess Judy exclaimed, eager to try as if she was afraid that others would not see it.


    "Okay, you say." Colin smiled.


    Judy rolled her eyes and smiled slyly: "Teacher, if I tell you why Bachelor Sonny was dismissed, would you tell me a story?"


    Since the last time Colin used "Daughter of the Sea" to make the little girl cry, he thought that the other party would no longer pester him, but unexpectedly, Judy became more and more attached to Colin and insisted that he continue to tell the story.


    Colin nodded: "Okay."


    Anyway, he still remembers a lot of Andersen''s fairy tales, and it must be no problem to deal with a little girl.


    Judy was overjoyed when he heard the words, and immediately flaunted: "Because Bachelor Sonny tried to promote an agricultural reform when he was the Minister of Agriculture, but this reform aroused opposition from many aristocrats and was not able to implement it later. The Bachelor of Sonny was also relieved of his position."


    "What kind of agricultural reform?" Colin asked.


    Princess Judy was immediately embarrassed, her exquisite little faces were all wrinkled together. After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t think of anything, and said, "It''s reform anyway."


    Of course, Colin didn''t expect the little girl to tell the content of the reform. He just took the attitude of giving it a try. As expected, no miracle happened.


    However, he felt more and more at this time that when the Prime Minister Baron Heidegger asked him to come to Winterspring, it should be because of the former Minister of Agriculture of the Empire-Bachelor Sonny.


    Or to be more precise, it was for the agricultural reform plan that was rejected.


    Then, Colin must first figure out what kind of agricultural reform plan Sonny had put forward, and why it was rejected, and even his position as Minister of Agriculture was lost because of this.


    Thinking of this, Colin couldn''t help but raise the curtain of the car, and saw that Bachelor Sonny was riding a horse alongside Bachelor Dawn not far away, having a very happy conversation.


    Colin discovered that the graduates of Baita College seem to know each other and have a strong sense of identity with each other. This identity seems to have surpassed the friendship of classmates and has risen to another level.


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, Judy''s crisp voice pulled him back:


    "Teacher! What you said, tell me a story!"


    Colin had to smile and nodded: "Well, well, I will tell you a story about "Snow White"!"


    Hearing that Colin was preparing to tell a story, Prince Harrison didn¡¯t make an excuse to run out like the last time. I don¡¯t know if he had heard Judy¡¯s "Daughter of the Sea", and I began to feel that the teacher¡¯s story was not so terrible. .


    Even Vera averted her gaze from "The Glory Scripture" and looked up at Colin, waiting for his story.


    "A long time ago, the queen of a certain country gave birth to a girl in winter. Her skin was as pure as snow..."


    Outside the carriage, Bachelor Dawn looked at the vicissitudes of the senior''s face and the sideburns infested by wind and frost, his expression suddenly became a little embarrassed, and said:


    "Bachelor Sonny, how have you been all these years?"


    "Not bad." Bachelor Sonny smiled calmly, "Planting and grazing, even if I spend a whole life like this, I have no reluctance."


    Dawn stared at Sonny for a while, then suddenly shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Sonny laughed and didn''t justify, but changed the subject: "I am not like you. I am so prosperous, and I am trusted by the lord. I must be able to show my ambitions in the North."


    "What about you?" Dawn stared into Sonny''s eyes and asked, "Will you be willing to stay in such a small place for the rest of your life and let your knowledge be buried?"


    Bachelor Sonny did not speak, his expression struggling.


    Bachelor Dawn spoke again: "Did you know? This time, Lord Duke detoured Dongquan Town. It was a suggestion made by the Prime Minister."


    "Prime Minister..." Bachelor Sonny''s expression changed, and his eyes became more complicated.


    After a long while, he said coldly: "The Prime Minister resolutely opposed my reform plan..."


    "No, the Prime Minister just thinks that your plan is too radical, and some measures need to be removed, or step by step, use gentle and gradual methods to allow the imperial nobles to accept your reforms."


    "You don''t understand." Bachelor Sonny looked pained. "My reform plan is a whole system. Either accept it or reject it. A compromise will only create a freak that I can''t grasp. Come."


    Bachelor Dawn was silent, and after a while, he suggested, "Do you want to go to the North?"


    Bachelor Sonny hesitated. Of course he knew that the Duke of St. Hild and his wife came to Winterspring to visit his brother, Baron Grantou.


    A little baron has not yet had such great charm.


    Their goal can only be themselves.


    "The Lord Duke knows about my reform plan?" A hope rose in Bachelor Sonny''s heart.


    Bachelor Dawn shook his head and said, "No, Lord Duke doesn''t know yet. However, you can talk to the guardian of the North, Viscount Angley, about your thoughts."


    Bachelor Sonny keenly discovered that Dawn suggested that he go to Colin instead of Vera. Obviously, the dominant position in the couple turned out to be the lesser man.


    "But... but are you sure that my reform plan won''t suffer the same in the North?" Bachelor Sonny was still hesitating.


    Bachelor Dawn said in a deep voice: "You should know the current situation in the North, the war has just settled, the famine is raging, and the Duke of St. Hild and the Viscount Anglia have absolute authority!


    Believe me, there is no better place than the North. If your reform plan cannot be implemented in the Northern Territory, I advise you to give up as soon as possible. "


    These words made Bachelor Sonny''s eyes gradually firm. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay! I have a manor in the south of Winter Spring Town. I wonder if you can invite Lord Duke to come and rest?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled and nodded, "I''ll help you ask!"


    ...


    "...The prince ordered the queen to wear red iron shoes and let her dance until she died, so that the wedding could go on smoothly.


    After Snow White and the prince got married, their lives were full of joy and happiness, and they have been together happily ever since. "


    After Colin finished telling the story, he took the scented tea from Vera and drank it all in one fell swoop.


    Princess Judy dragged her chin, her eyes gleamed with crystal light, and she looked forward to: "Wow! So happy! When will my prince appear?"


    Hearing this, Colin was about to tease his female student, but he heard the voice of Bachelor Dawn from outside the carriage: "Master Duke, Master Viscount, Bachelor Sonny invites you to his manor for a rest."


    Colin''s expression moved, and he immediately replied:


    "Okay! Excuse me then!"


    7017k

 Chapter 321： Sonnys Manor (Part 2)

    Sonny''s manor is located to the south of Dongquan Town.


    The simple wooden fence encloses a large area of ??land, but the inside is basically farmland and pasture, and there are no luxurious buildings.


    Upon entering the manor, Harrison and Judy yelled to ride a horse, Sonny asked his son Hans to take them to the racecourse, and Colin and Vera came to a field under the leadership of Sonny.


    "Bachelor Sonny, these farmers grow sweet potatoes?" Colin asked with some surprise.


    Even if he is not proficient in farming, Colin knows that the staple foods of this world are barley and wheat, as well as some rice. Although people know that sweet potatoes can also be eaten, they are not mainstream foods.


    "Yes, Master Viscount, the main crop grown on my farm is sweet potatoes." Bachelor Sonny explained patiently.


    "You may not know that sweet potatoes have many advantages. If you plant 100 pounds of sweet potatoes on one acre, you can harvest 600 pounds next year! Its output is one to six, while barley is one to one. two.


    In addition, sweet potatoes grow underground, and their fruits will not be pecked by birds. But in ordinary wheat fields, no matter how tightly guarded the farmer is, one to two percent of the wheat will be ruined by birds every year.


    These sweet potatoes do not need care, and farmers only need to water and fertilize them regularly. "


    "The output of sweet potatoes is so high!" Vera said in surprise with her eyes widened.


    Now that she became the Duke of the North, Vera naturally began to worry about the North, and the biggest crisis in the North was the food problem.


    So after hearing that the yield per mu of sweet potatoes was so high, Vera immediately became concerned.


    Although she also knows that the taste of sweet potatoes is definitely not as good as bread, but for civilians in famine, as long as they can fill their stomachs, they don''t care about the taste at all.


    However, Colin was not so excited. Of course, he had heard that the yield of sweet potatoes was higher than that of wheat, but even on the earth, sweet potatoes could not replace rice and wheat as the staple food. Therefore, there must be some problems in this link. .


    "Bachelor Sonny, isn''t there any flaws in sweet potatoes?" Colin asked calmly.


    "Of course." Bachelor Sonny nodded and said frankly, "Sweet potatoes are mildly toxic and not suitable for human consumption for a long time. They are easy to cause diarrhea. Moreover, sweet potatoes can damage the soil power, so we need enough more. fertilizer.


    However, these shortcomings of sweet potatoes are nothing compared to its high-yield and labor-saving advantages.


    Especially with the current situation in the north, as long as the cultivation of sweet potatoes is promoted, the famine will definitely be controlled in the shortest time! "


    There was a flush of excitement on Vera''s pretty face, and she seemed to have felt that promoting sweet potatoes in the northern border was an extremely feasible measure.


    But when she saw Colin frowning, she gradually calmed down and realized that there might still be problems that she hadn''t noticed.


    When Bachelor Sonny saw this, he did not continue to explain, but said: "Master Duke, Master Viscount, I will take you to a place."


    Vera and Colin immediately followed Bachelor Sonny onward, and before long they came to a large shed.


    Before he got even closer, Colin heard the grunt of a wild boar coming from the shed.


    "Please forgive me, the two distinguished guests, the taste is a bit big." Bachelor Sonny reminded carefully.


    Sure enough, an unspeakable stench rushed over, almost fainting Vera and Colin.


    Fortunately, they are not spoiled people, and they endure the stench and come to the shed.


    "Are you raising wild boars in captivity?" Colin was even more surprised.


    The meat in this world is dominated by cattle and sheep. Pork is stinky because of its bad taste and its sanitary conditions are completely incomparable with cattle and sheep because of the poor habits of pigs. Therefore, pork is generally eaten by civilians, and nobles do not look down upon it. Dirty animals.


    However, Ke Lin from China has long been accustomed to pork. After traveling through this world, he still has a pity that he can no longer eat past-life delicacies such as braised pork.


    Although he didn''t know it specifically, Colin also knew that the world didn''t even domesticate wild boars. After all, nobles didn''t eat this thing, and ordinary civilians didn''t have extra food to feed pigs. At most, they wanted to eat meat. At that time, go to the wild to hunt some wild boars and improve the food.


    But now, the former Minister of Agriculture of the Empire had begun to consciously raise wild boars, which made Colin couldn''t help but give him a high look.


    "Yes, Master Viscount." Bachelor Sonny nodded, "Wild boars are not as valuable as cattle and sheep, but they are very easy to feed and eat almost anything.


    For example, the sweet potato leaves in the sweet potato fields you saw before can be used to feed pigs.


    Raising a wild boar can produce about 500 pounds of meat a year, while a sheep can provide up to about 100 pounds of mutton. As for cattle, it takes three years to slaughter, but it can only provide about 1,000 pounds. meat.


    You said that raising pigs is not cost-effective? "


    Before Colin spoke, Vera shook her head and said, "However, nobles don''t eat such lowly animals. Could it be that you want to sell pork to civilians?


    Bachelor Sonny, with all due respect, ordinary people will not buy your pork. After all, wild boars are everywhere. They would rather go hunting by themselves or buy them at low prices from hunters.


    Moreover, although cattle and sheep do not produce much meat, cowhide, beef tendon, sheepskin, and wool are all very valuable and useful. Moreover, cattle and sheep also produce milk. As for wild boar, its only advantage seems to be that it produces more meat. However, pork is dry and smelly, not to mention the nobles, even the common people do not want to eat it for a long time. "


    "Who said that nobles cannot accept pork?" Bachelor Sonny argued, "If you wish, please allow me to prepare a lunch for you with pork as the main ingredient. I believe you will be very surprised to find yourself Maybe I missed a delicacy!"


    Vera wanted to say that she had tasted wild boar, and that taste was not good, but Colin nodded and agreed with Sonny''s suggestion: "Okay, then I will trouble you!"


    Bachelor Sonny immediately invited excitedly: "Please two distinguished guests come with me!"


    It was still early for lunch, but Bachelor Sonny personally went to the kitchen to recommend his farming system to Vera and Colin and urged the chefs to prepare a pork meal.


    Before long, the waiters brought lunch to the table.


    Vera twitched her nose a few times, and found that instead of the fishy smell she expected, it exuded a seductive fragrance.


    "Master Duke, Master Viscount, please take a look! This is lemon fried pork chop, charcoal grilled pork knuckle, smoked back pork, mashed potatoes and red wine. Please taste."


    Vera still hesitated, but Colin had directly cut a piece of pig into the inlet.


    It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, mellow and delicious, without the dryness and stench expected. Colin''s eyes lit up and he seemed to understand something. He asked, "Bachelor Sonny, the wild boar in your captivity was castrated, right?"


    Bachelor Sonny was slightly startled, and then smiled: "I admire you, Master Viscount for your profound knowledge! That''s right, these wild boars are indeed castrated."


    At this time, Vera also tasted the pork meal in front of her, and immediately realized that this wild boar she had eaten a long time ago was completely different, and asked curiously:


    "Does the wild boar taste better after castration?"


    "Yes, Lord Duke!" Bachelor Sonny explained, "After castration, not only does the pork taste better, but the temperament of the wild boar becomes milder, which is more conducive to captivity."


    Colin nodded repeatedly. He also knew that the castrated wild boar would evolve more toward the domestic pig he had in mind. It is estimated that in a few more generations, he will be able to see the white and fat domestic pig after the preaching in this world. NS.


    Bachelor Sonny once again explained: "Master Duke, the planting of sweet potatoes and captive wild boars that I admire are actually a new agricultural and pastoral system that depends on each other and promotes each other!


    Sweet potato leaves can be used to feed wild boars, and wild boar dung is a very good fertilizer, which can solve the problem of sweet potato damage to the soil. The two are dependent on each other.


    The output of this new agricultural and pastoral system will definitely surprise you, and it can even completely change the dietary structure of the entire empire''s civilian class, and even change their health!


    You may not look down on these wild boars, but please don¡¯t forget, for civilians, meat is such a luxury thing. If they can make them a part of their daily diet, then I can guarantee that the people you rule will definitely The strongest leader in the entire empire!


    Your army will also get the best source of troops! "


    The more Bachelor Sonny speaks, the more excited it is, it is a kind of glory and fanaticism that can only be produced by transforming the world in his own way.


    After Vera tasted the Bachelor¡¯s Pork meal, UU reading also began to realize that over time, even the nobles will gradually accept this new type of pork, even if it cannot replace cattle and sheep in the nobles. The status at the banquet will also become an excellent supplement to meat.


    For civilians, this kind of pork is simply a gift from God!


    Because cattle and sheep produce not much meat and the price is extremely high, few civilians can eat beef and mutton in their daily diet, but pork is different. If you really follow the method of Bachelor Sonny to promote his new farming and pastoral system , It is really possible to enrich the table of common people.


    Thinking of this, Vera couldn''t help but feel excited, she went to see Colin subconsciously, but she frowned when she saw her husband.


    Colin put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin, looked at Bachelor Sonny solemnly, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Bachelor Sonny, it''s time for you to tell us the truth. If your new farming and pastoral system is so perfect, why did you encounter strong resistance in the Dragon City?"


    7017k

 Chapter 322： Countermeasure

    Facing the sharp question from Colin, Bachelor Sonny immediately calmed down from his enthusiasm.


    He had realized that although the guardian of the north in front of him was young, he was not so foolish.


    So, he slowly sat across the dining table, nodded solemnly, and said:


    "Yes, this new agricultural and pastoral system that I have high hopes does have several fatal flaws."


    Vera was startled, and immediately put down the knife and fork in her hand, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and was ready to listen carefully.


    Bachelor Sonny seemed to worry that the two important figures in front of him would lose confidence in his agricultural reform plan, so he quickly calmed down:


    "But please rest assured, I have been thinking about these deficiencies for so long, and there have been some solutions."


    Colin nodded noncommitantly, and said, "You should talk about the defect first."


    "Good." Bachelor Sonny cleared his throat and said frankly, "First of all, it is sweet potato. In fact, it has one of the most fatal flaws, which is that it is difficult to store for a long time.


    Barley, wheat, and rice can be stored for three to five years as long as the method is correct. But sweet potatoes, even if they are dried, can only be stored for half a year at most. "


    Vera tilted her head and said in doubt: "This is not a big problem. After the sweet potatoes are eaten, we can eat bread. It''s not that we don''t grow wheat."


    Bachelor Sonny shook his head and said, "My Lord Duke, the problem is not here, but the tax!"


    "Taxes?" Vera didn''t understand.


    Colin''s eyes condensed, and he immediately realized what problems this would bring.


    Taxation methods in this world are very backward, and taxes are generally deducted from goods.


    For example, if the lord of Winterspring implements "tithe tax" in the territory, that is to say, all the output of the lord here must be given one-tenth to the lord.


    Those who grow wheat pay one-tenth of the barley, and those who raise cattle and sheep must pay one-tenth of the cattle and sheep, or the recognized equivalent of cowhide and wool. Therefore, if the new agricultural and pastoral system of the Bachelor of Sonny If it is promoted, the farmers in this system will turn in one-tenth of the sweet potatoes and pork.


    But this involves a serious problem-sweet potatoes are difficult to preserve for a long time.


    The lord collects these taxes, of course, not for his own consumption. No matter how many members of his family, he can''t eat so many things.


    These taxes come up, either as a strategic reserve, or used as military rations, or put on the market to exchange the goods they want...In short, this requires that the taxes collected must be able to be stored for a long time.


    The sweet potato has a very fatal flaw in this regard.


    It''s no wonder that Bachelor Sonny, a very beautiful agricultural reform plan, has received such severe resistance in Yulongcheng. The nobles don''t want all the sweet potatoes they collect to deteriorate soon.


    After some explanation from Bachelor Sonny, Vera also understood, but then she asked again: "Can the people change the sweet potatoes into copper coins, and then use the copper coins to pay taxes?"


    "I''m afraid not." Bachelor Sonny shook his head in denial.


    "why?"


    "Because, there are not enough copper coins."


    "Not enough copper coins?" Vera was even more puzzled, so she had to ask for help and looked at Colin.


    Colin also nodded solemnly, and said: "Indeed, it seems that it is more convenient for the lord to require the citizens to pay taxes with copper coins, but in fact, this will greatly reduce the copper coins circulating in the market.


    On the other hand, those farmers who adopt the new agricultural and animal husbandry system cannot store sweet potatoes for a long time, so they will inevitably sell some of the sweet potatoes that they cannot eat, and then buy wheat that is easier to store. As a result, there is a demand for copper coins in the market. Instead, it increased.


    The demand for money is increasing, but the supply is decreasing. The more successful this new agricultural and pastoral system is, the greater the blow to the existing monetary system, and even deflation. "


    Colin is almost certain that deflation will happen.


    Because this world was originally dominated by the natural economy, farmers almost don''t need copper coins in their daily lives, because they all grow their own land, and the income from the harvest is taxed and eaten by themselves, and there will not be too many transactions.


    But the new agricultural and animal husbandry system is different. Farmers must trade, otherwise the sweet potatoes will not be eaten and spoiled. This will greatly stimulate market activity. If the money supply does not keep up, the consequences will be extremely bad.


    But Vera didn''t understand these things at all, blinked her big cute eyes, and became even more bewildered.


    Bachelor Sonny was also curious about Colin''s new term: "Deflation? Lord Viscount, what does this mean."


    Colin coughed a few times and said lightly: "That means that there is not enough currency in circulation, and copper coins have become a rare thing. Its value has risen sharply, and prices have fallen. Go down."


    Bachelor Sonny glanced at Colin with a surprised look. He didn''t seem to expect that the young viscount would have studied the operation of the economy so deeply.


    "Then we can''t mint more copper coins?" Vera asked again.


    Bachelor Sonny nodded and said: "Yes, this is indeed a way, but the coinage of the Glorious Empire is in the hands of the royal family, and you must first obtain the royal family''s consent.


    Moreover, I must remind you that minting copper coins is actually a thankless job. Because the casting cost of a copper coin is even higher than its value. "


    People in this world may not have as much understanding of economic operations as Colin who is just a half-hearted, but they also understand the importance of coinage.


    Therefore, it is not a simple matter to obtain coinage rights from the royal family.


    The rejection of the Sonny Bachelor¡¯s new farming and pastoral system at the time indicated that the royal family did not want to change the current monetary system.


    In fact, even if he had obtained the power to mint copper coins, Colin didn''t want to do it, because as Bachelor Sonny said, minting copper coins is a thankless task and will only increase the burden on the Saint Hild family.


    However, to solve the problem of currency shortage, Colin has other ways.


    This is also thanks to his accustomed experience in the previous life of the various businessmen''s actions in a developed market economy.


    So he smiled and said: "We don''t need to cast copper coins."


    Bachelor Sonny''s eyes were fixed, and he asked quickly, "My Lord Viscount, do you have a better way?"


    Colin smiled and nodded, "Yes, we can borrow from merchants!"


    "Borrowing?" Sonny Bachelor suddenly looked confused. He didn''t understand what borrowing had to do with increasing the money supply.


    Colin smiled confidently and explained leisurely: "We can borrow from the major merchants in the north in the name of the Saint Hild family, and what we borrow is food!


    Before taking advantage of the famine in the north, I knew that many businessmen secretly hoarded a large amount of grain, and were preparing to wait for the price of grain to rise and make a big profit. I originally wanted to wait for this time when I returned to the northern border to take care of these guys who wanted to make a fortune in the country.


    But now it seems that a more moderate method may be adopted, using borrowing and lending, to get a large amount of food out of the hands of these merchants. "


    Vera couldn''t help but wonder: "Colin, but does this have anything to do with what we are talking about now?"


    "Of course, listen to me slowly." Colin smiled and soothed. "When these merchants lent us the food, the St. Hild family will issue a batch of bills with family crests. Well, it''s called bonds. All right.


    In addition, you will also declare in public as the Duke of the North that anyone who holds these bonds can come to Lion''s Roar for equivalent food after the debt maturity date. "


    Vera was still confused when she heard her, her big cute eyes looked at Colin blinking, as if she didn''t know how to ask questions.


    However, Bachelor Sonny seemed to realize something, his eyes brightened.


    Colin smiled and continued to explain: "In this way, these bonds are equated with grain, and they are guaranteed by the credit of the St. Hild family. They have the characteristics of general equivalents. In short, It can be used as currency.


    After that, we announced that from now on, taxes in the northern border must be turned in currency or equivalent bonds. Once there is a shortage of copper coins, believe me, people will definitely use this kind of bonds as a medium of exchange.


    In this way, although we have not minted new coins, we have actually increased the supply of money circulating in the market. "


    Bachelor Sonny stood up excitedly, his face flushed red, and he said loudly, "Viscount Lord, you are such a genius!"


    After speaking, he walked back and forth in the restaurant, and he should be thinking carefully about the feasibility of this approach.


    Vera wrapped the ends of her hair around her fingers, and she seemed to understand what Colin meant.


    But after Bachelor Sonny walked back and forth for a while, he suddenly stopped and asked in a condensed voice: "My Lord Viscount, I think there may be a problem with your approach."


    "you say."


    "The loans that the St. Hilde family borrowed from the merchants must always be paid off, and once they are paid off, won''t these bonds be withdrawn from the market?"


    "Who said that the loan we borrowed must be paid off?" Colin said quietly, "We can borrow new debts, repay old debts, and maintain this debt forever."


    Bachelor Sonny was stunned.


    Vera hesitated too, because in this world, borrowing is not a glorious thing, especially for the nobles, it can be said that it is a shame to make them owe money to those lowly merchants.


    The situation in the North is now special. It is reasonable to ask the St. Hild family to borrow some money to save the emergency, but if the debt is allowed to continue, the prestige of the St. Hild family will probably be a great blow.


    Colin smiled secretly as he watched the changes in their faces.


    He knew that a certain number one rogue country on the earth also borrowed a debt of assholes, but would anyone dare to look down upon it because of this?


    "Trust me, reasonable debt is not just a burden, but a blessing!"


    Colin uttered the famous words of Hamilton, the first Secretary of the Treasury of the United States.


    In fact, through this method of issuing bonds, Colin bypassed the royal family''s coinage rights, which is actually equivalent to issuing currency in circulation in private.


    And if the right to issue currency can be held in his hands, Colin certainly knows how much profit and influence it will produce.


    Why does the Fed like to buy U.S. debt every time a financial crisis occurs?


    Isn''t it just to inject a large amount of liquidity into the market in this way, increase the money supply, and cause inflation, so as to harvest the world.


    It is also called quantitative easing.


    In fact, it is crazy printing money.


    But there is no way. You can''t directly blame the other party. After all, the Fed is actually paying off the debt in this way...


    Colin¡¯s inspiration actually came from this. He borrowed grain from the merchants to issue equivalent bonds, and then endorsed them with the reputation of the St. Hild family, plus tax credits, and these bonds were also available. The function of currency.


    In this way, the Saint-Hilde family is also diluting and harvesting the wealth of the northern merchants and even the entire empire''s nobles in this way.


    However, given the superficial understanding of finance by the nobles in this world, they should not be able to understand the true power of this method.


    Of course, the world is still dominated by the natural economy, not a market economy, so the power of manipulating currency issuance rights cannot be fully utilized.


    But as long as this method can be implemented smoothly Colin is confident that the Northern Territory can quickly recover from famine and war, and even quickly widen the gap with the other three realms.


    Vera looked at Colin with a confident look. Although she hadn''t fully understood the true meaning of this plan, it did not prevent her from supporting her husband as always.


    As for the Sonny Bachelor, this guy can''t wait to implement his new farming and pastoral system in the North, even if he still has some doubts about Colin''s solution, he won''t say it at this time.


    Seeing that the two of them no longer had any objections, Colin immediately sent out an official invitation to the Sonny with complacency:


    "Bachelor Sonny, I wonder if you are willing to go to the north to serve as an agricultural consultant for the St. Hild family?"


    Bachelor Sonny''s expression became solemn, and his gaze towards Colin finally brought a piece of respect and respect from the heart, and said solemnly:


    "I do!"


    7017k

 Chapter 323： Dongquan Town

    Winterspring Castle is the central castle of the Baronial Grantou. It stands on the banks of Winterspring, the southernmost point of Winterspring Town. It has a history of more than one hundred years.


    The castle is entirely built of limestone. The thick and solid wall is 25 meters high. The wall is smooth and there is no gap in sight. The moat on the periphery of the wall is connected to the Dongquan River. The water is sparkling and occasionally there are fish. The shrimp jumped out.


    The huge iron-clad oak suspension bridge spans a ten-meter-wide river. Several strong soldiers are guarded by the winch. Once the guards on the watchtower sound an alarm, they can pull the suspension bridge up at any time.


    In fact, the Granto family was once brilliant. It is said that more than five hundred years ago, they were one of the most prominent earl families of the Feiyan collar. At that time, the town of Winterspring was not the slightly desolate town it is now. It is Winterspring City where more than 300,000 people live.


    Unfortunately, when the army of the Orc Second Empire invaded the Scarlet Flame Collar, Winterspring was unfortunately blocked from their marching route.


    Then, the city was in ruins.


    The Granto family also lost the title. It was not until more than a hundred years ago that the descendants of this family finally rose again and regained the title. Although it was only a baron, it was also a beginning.


    Both Winter Spring Town and Winter Spring Fort have been rebuilt, but the former prosperity is no longer there.


    Therefore, when the luxury convoy of the St. Hild family slowly entered Winter Spring, the residents here looked at the team with curious and respectful eyes.


    Baron Grantou had also personally come outside the town, and welcomed the Duke of St. Hild and his party into the castle.


    Although it was once brilliant, this glory has long been wiped out in the long river of years. Today''s Granto family is no different from ordinary country nobles.


    When Bachelor Sonny, the younger brother of Baron Granto, took office as Minister of Agriculture of the Empire, the Baron thought that the chance of family rejuvenation had finally come, but unfortunately, his brother was soon suppressed and suppressed by all parties because of an agricultural reform plan. Objected, and eventually even lost his position.


    After this blow, Baron Grantou became more pragmatic and low-key. This time the Duke of St. Hild made a sudden visit. Although he was full of doubts, he presented the warmest welcome ceremony.


    He deliberately ordered people to clean the moss on the walls, thoroughly clean the interior of the castle, and spread the newly purchased red carpet, and also called in guards to serve as a guard of honor, so that the Duke of St. Hild must feel the sincerity of the Granto family.


    It¡¯s a pity that the Granto family is only a baron after all. Although the study of Winterspring is spacious, the low roof gives people a depressive feeling. The narrow windows can only let in a little sunlight. The room is brightly illuminated.


    Only the heavy mahogany long table exudes the taste of the years, which can slightly reflect some of the heritage of the Granto family.


    Baron Grantou sat on the sofa, his expression somewhat restrained.


    Although Colin and Vera had an elegant manner and a modest attitude, the noble temperament exuding all over made Baron Granto a little embarrassed.


    What''s more, there were Prince Harrison and Princess Judy on the sidelines. Although they didn''t speak much, they were heirs to the empire after all, and they also put a lot of pressure on Baron Grantou.


    "Master Duke, Master Viscount, please taste fungus tea. This is a specialty of our Gran Tuling."


    The silver cup on the long table was steaming, and the tea inside smelled like broth. It didn''t feel too greasy when you drank it in your mouth, but it was fresh and delicious.


    "Very unique taste." Vera praised politely.


    Baron Grantou''s spirit was shocked, and he quickly explained as if he was showing off: "My lord, you like it! This kind of fungus tea is made with red fungus collected from the gloomy forest with spring water from the upper reaches of the Winter Spring. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not convenient to save, otherwise I will give you some."


    "Can the red fungus be preserved after being dried?" Colin asked with a smile.


    Baron Grantou shook his head and said: "My lord, it''s not enough to have red fungus. It must be made with spring water from the upper reaches of the Winter Spring River in order to have this unique and delicious way."


    Colin laughed secretly that the Baron Grantou really had no business acumen and was too sincere. No wonder the life was so tight and the family couldn''t reproduce the glory of the year.


    However, he was not interested in pointing the other person, and instead stated the purpose of the trip:


    "My Lord Baron, we came to Winter Spring this time mainly to visit the Sonny Bachelor. You must also know that there is currently a famine in the northern border. We would like to invite Your Excellency Sonny to the northern border to implement agricultural reforms in order to alleviate the food crisis.


    Therefore, I hope you can understand and give support. "


    Hearing Colin bluntly said that he had come to visit Winterspring, where his younger brother had come, Baron Grantou''s heart was inevitably disappointed, but he soon adjusted to a good mood.


    He also knows himself well, knowing that he is a little baron, it is impossible for him to be qualified to let the Duke of the North come to visit.


    Baron Grantou is indeed an honest man. He has never been jealous of his brother. Instead, he is really happy for him and feels that he finally has the opportunity to play what he has learned.


    "Of course! It is an honor for Sonny to be favored by the Saint Hild family. As long as he has no opinion, then I will definitely not stop him."


    Bachelor Sonny looked at his elder brother, and suddenly said, "My lord, can I take the liberty to make a request?"


    Vera smiled and nodded: "Please tell me."


    "That''s right. I will take a group of apprentices to the north to serve as assistants, but after all, these people are citizens of Grantolling. Their departure will definitely cause a shortage of labor here. Therefore, I hope you can Give a group of slaves to the Granto family as compensation."


    "It should be!" Vera nodded immediately, and then looked at Colin.


    Colin also nodded, this request was not excessive, and then asked: "How many slaves do you need?"


    Bachelor Sonny thought about it and said, "I will take about a hundred apprentices to the north this time, so you can exchange it with the same number of slaves."


    Colin shook his head and said, "No, I traded three times as many slaves for the Granto family."


    Since the gift was given, it was simply delivered, and the Granto family currently left Colin with a very good impression, and he was willing to make friends with such a family.


    "Thank you for your generosity!" Bachelor Sonny saluted solemnly.


    Baron Grantou was also quite excited. Although the three hundred slaves were not a great gift to a baron, the friendly gesture Colin showed was what he really valued.


    If you can cross the bridge of Bachelor of Sonny and catch the Saint Hild family...Baron Grantou feels that his family still has hope of rejuvenation.


    "Your Excellency, can you borrow your study to write me a letter? I will let Bingyan City send slaves to Winter Spring as soon as possible."


    "sure."


    Baron Grantou led Colin to the desk and graciously helped him unroll a roll of parchment.


    But Colin stared at the strange stack of papers in the corner of the desk, and said nothing for a long time.


    Baron Grantou also noticed this, and explained with a smile: "My Lord Viscount, that is a little thing my servant has done without trouble. It is also very convenient for writing, but it is not suitable for your nobleness. identity."


    However, Colin didn''t think it was a "gadget".


    He knew that the most commonly used by nobles in this world was parchment. As for ordinary people, they certainly couldn''t afford expensive parchment. UU reading instead used a kind of papyrus.


    Colin has also seen this kind of papyrus. Its rough texture and inconvenient writing are completely incomparable with the paper he used in his previous life.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t remember how to make paper, otherwise he can make a fortune with this skill.


    However, at this moment, in the study of Baron Grantou, Colin actually saw something similar to paper!


    Although this kind of "paper" is still slightly yellowed and the surface is not smooth enough, it is very close to the paper of Colin''s previous life.


    He immediately put aside the parchment in front of him, picked up a piece of yellowed "paper" with interest, and wrote on it.


    When Baron Grantou saw this, although he was puzzled, he didn''t say much.


    After writing the letter, Colin nodded in satisfaction, and then said to Baron Grantou: "Can I meet the craftsman who made this paper for you?"


    7017k

 Chapter 324： Paper

    "Claude! Cloud!"


    There was a burst of shouts from the field, a middle-aged man dressed as a servant ran over panting, picked up Claude and ran to Winterspring.


    "Uncle Mark, what happened?" Cloud asked, confused as he ran.


    "Master wants to see you, oh no, it''s a distinguished guest who wants to see you! Hurry up, run faster!"


    "Why do distinguished guests want to see me?"


    "I have no idea."


    Seeing that Claude couldn''t ask anything, he had no choice but to endure his inner anxiety and ran back to the castle as fast as he could.


    As soon as he entered the door, the serious butler directly ordered: "Come here! Take Crowder to freshen up, and prepare him a set of decent clothes."


    Before Crowder could ask more questions, he was led to the bathroom by two maids with big waists.


    This was the first time in his life that Crowder was served and washed. Although the two maids were old enough to be his mothers, his eyes drifted and he was at a loss during the whole process.


    After some tossing, when Claude walked out of the bathroom again, he had become a handsome young man.


    "follow me."


    The butler appeared again and led Claude to the restaurant.


    Claude looked at the restaurant that had completely changed, a little startled.


    Exquisitely carved mahogany furniture has replaced the old furniture. The gold candlestick is located in the corner of the hall, filled with snow-white candles, and the coarse linen curtains have all been replaced with brand new cashmere curtains.


    It looks like a distinguished guest is really here.


    Seeing the servants wishing to concentrate all the most luxurious decorations of the entire castle in the posture of this restaurant, Claude began to feel anxious.


    What is it for such a distinguished guest to see me?


    "Claude?"


    A young lady walked in at the entrance of the restaurant. She was wearing a red fine linen dress, her rounded bun set off a round and slender neck, and her face was slightly pink, which softened some of her overly tough features.


    "Miss Kelly!" Claude''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly saluted.


    "You should call my wife, Claude." Kelly smiled and nodded, then her face was straightened, and she warned, "The Duke of St. Hilde and Viscount Anglia will see you later. What to answer, don¡¯t talk too much, and don¡¯t be rude."


    "Yes! Mrs. Kelly!" Claude quickly lowered his head in response.


    Kelly is the daughter of Baron Grantou and is already married, but unfortunately her husband suffered misfortune in a hunting. Kelly, who was a widow at a young age, returned to Winter Spring with sorrow.


    Crowder wanted to ask Mrs. Kelly why the two distinguished guests wanted to see him, but they didn''t dare to speak when the words came to their lips. He just kept peeking at the young women around him from the corner of his eyes.


    The faint scent of rose lingered in his nose, making Claude''s uneasy heart suddenly hot.


    Kelly noticed that Claude was peeking at herself, but didn''t say anything, just turned around and went to talk to the butler.


    Even if she was a widow who had been married once, it was not something civilians like Claude could afford.


    Over time, servants filed in and delivered all kinds of delicacies into the restaurant.


    There are grilled golden pork legs, sprinkled salmon, savory steaks, various selected fruits, and wines that have been stored for many years.


    Around six o''clock, Baron Grantou led the guests tonight into the restaurant.


    After the guest and host were seated, Baron Grantou spoke a toast, and enthusiastically introduced the food on the table to Vera and Colin, especially the few pork-based meals.


    Of course Colin knew that he was helping his brother Sonny to promote the new farming and pastoral system.


    Responding with a smile, while thinking that the feelings of the Granto brothers are really good, at least much more sincere than the couples of brothers that Colin saw in the two years since Colin''s journey.


    On the contrary, Bachelor Sonny doesn''t speak much anymore. Maybe he thinks his brother is bragging a bit too much, and he stares at him secretly, as if to say-things have been sold out, don''t sell anymore...


    I don¡¯t know if he understood his brother¡¯s suggestion, Baron Grantou finally converged a bit, and then he turned around and pointed to Claude, who was sitting sternly at the end of the long table, and said:


    "Master Viscount, don''t you want to meet the papermakers of the Granto family, this is Mr. Crowder."


    Claude seemed to be in a daze, until Hans on the side kicked him lightly under the table before he came back to his senses. When everyone was looking at him, he was shocked, and he hurriedly got up and leaned over. salute.


    Colin took a close look at the young servant and asked gently, "Mr. Claude, I heard that you invented the yellow paper in the Baron¡¯s study?"


    Claude quickly stammered and said, "Yes, it''s not... the Viscount Lord, it was actually invented by my father... I just made a little change..."


    "Master Viscount, Claude''s grandfather is the papermaker of Winterspring Castle. Their grandparents and grandchildren have served the Grantou family for nearly a hundred years. They have done their best and are very competent." Forget to brag about your servant.


    Colin nodded, then looked at Claude and asked, "May I ask, how did you make that kind of yellowed thin paper?"


    Claude quickly responded: "Master Viscount, I use mulberry bark and linen. I steam it first, then cut and pound to make the pulp water, then sieve the pulp water to form thin paper sheets, and finally dry it. NS."


    Colin was a little surprised when the young papermaker said it in such detail.


    However, people in this era don''t have any patent awareness, and Claude probably doesn''t know whether his invention is of great value.


    Of course, no matter how great the value is, Claude has nothing to do with Claude, because he is a servant of the Granto family, and this papermaking is strictly the property of the Granto family.


    "Mr. Crowder, this papermaking is an amazing pioneering work. I admire your talents and abilities!" Colin praised, then turned to Baron Grantou and said, "My Lord Baron, I want to invest in this papermaking. Secret recipe, I wonder if you are willing to cut love?"


    In fact, Colin wanted to buy papermaking. In addition to using it to make money, he also wanted to use it to issue bonds.


    Originally, Colin was still a little worried, because if bonds are to be liquid and become a kind of shadow currency, they must have enough quantity and denomination, so if they are written on parchment, the cost will be a bit high.


    But if paper invented by Claude is used, there is no problem at all. Colin just heard from the papermaking process described by the other party that the cost of this kind of paper is definitely not high.


    Moreover, if only the Saint-Hilde family mastered this papermaking technique, it could also prevent others from counterfeiting bonds.


    It can be said to serve multiple purposes.


    "Of course." Baron Grantou didn''t realize the true value of this papermaking technique at all. "You don''t need to invest, just treat it as my gift to the St. Hild family!"


    Colin felt a little embarrassed that the other party was so bold.


    Taking advantage of honest people always makes Colin feel a little unnatural.


    "Well, Lord Baron, you transfer this papermaking technique to me, and I will give you 30% of the money I will earn from it in the future."


    "You are so generous!" Seeing Colin''s insistence, Baron Grantou did not refuse.


    But he absolutely could not think of what kind of fortune he had brought to the Granto family inadvertently Then, the Baron Grandto ordered Claude again, "Claude , Since Master Viscount bought this papermaking technique, then you can go to the northern border with you."


    Seeing that the deal was concluded, Colin was overjoyed and asked Crowder: "Mr. Crowder, I admire your talents. I wonder if you are willing to follow me to the North? I can guarantee that you will be there. Get a chance to show off your strengths."


    Where did Claude dare to refuse, and quickly nodded in agreement, but secretly glanced at Mrs. Kelly from the corner of her eye. Unfortunately, Mrs. Kelly didn''t look at the little papermaker at all, so Claude quickly bowed his head again. Unwillingness to hide in my heart.


    Colin noticed this little detail and smiled in his heart.


    However, he would not help with the matchup, after all, with Claude''s current status, there is no possibility of climbing.


    But it may not be long before Claude is eligible to marry the baron''s daughter.


    7017k

 Chapter 325： Schwanstein castle

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    As the sun sets, more than a dozen white swans pass over the rippling lake with golden waves, shattering the reflection in the lake.


    "Teacher! Was the baby swan really ugly when he was a child?"


    Princess Judy, who had just listened to "The Ugly Duckling", asked softly.


    Where did Colin understand this, he had to deal with it casually: "Some are ugly, some are beautiful, just like human babies, there is always a difference between beauty and ugliness."


    "That...isn''t it beautiful when I was a child, and will be more beautiful when I grow up?" Judy asked again with big eyes flashing.


    Colin glanced at the little girl and seemed to see through her careful thoughts, then smiled and nodded: "Yes!"


    Judy smiled suddenly.


    Holding her husband''s hand, Vera looked at the faintly visible city on the other side of the lake, and suddenly asked, "Colin, are we really not entering Swan City?"


    Colin shook his head: "Don''t go. Hurry back to Wintery City as soon as possible, there are still a lot of things waiting for us to deal with."


    "Okay." Vera nodded gently.


    In fact, she is not a very assertive woman, especially after Colin has proven her abilities time and time again, Vera has become more dependent on her husband.


    They have now left the Scarlet Flames and entered the northern territory, but on the way, except for a stop in the winter spring town of the Granto family, when passing through other territories, Colin walked on the wild road, and did not enter the road again. Lord''s castle.


    Of course, out of respect for the new Duke of St. Hild, the lords along the way will send envoys to send out invitations.


    No, Colin and the others just stopped by the lake to set up camp, and the messenger of Neuschwanstein Castle arrived.


    Moreover, the identity of this messenger was not ordinary. It turned out to be Viscount Thorin, the eldest son of Lord Schultz, the lord of Swan City.


    In the vassal system of the St. Hilde family, there are three earl families, the Uman family in Fallen Eagle City, the Morrison family in Huayu City, and the Schultz family in Swan City.


    Of course, there was originally an Earl Dawson, but he was actually a vassal of the Marquis of Garcia. After the first Northern Rebellion, he was canonized as a Marquis, and he became a vassal of the St. Hild family.


    The Uman family and Morrison family Colin have already dealt with, only the last Schultz family, Colin is still relatively new.


    In fact, Colin once met Earl Schultz once in Ice Rock City.


    At that time, it was at the Council of Lords, and the major families in the Northern Territory united to force the Duke of St. Hilde to depose the Marquis of Charles''s inheritance.


    Colin remembered that at that meeting, only the previous Earl Morrison refused to sign the petition and was killed in the end, while Earl Schultz and Earl Uman both signed the petition.


    Later, the Duke of St. Hilde rudely refused the request of the lords, causing the two sides to completely tear their skins.


    Of course, the Schultz family also participated in the attack on the Golden Lion Legion. As a result, the family army was rushed to pieces by the Golden Lion Legion and the Black Cavalry, which had secretly set up traps, and suffered heavy losses.


    However, in the subsequent purges, Earl Schultz didn''t seem to be punished, at least her title remained unchanged.


    As to why the Duke of St. Hild should let off the Earl of Schultz, there were various speculations circulating in the North at that time. The most convincing one was that the Earl of Schultz married a good husband.


    The husband of Count Schultz was named Lucien.


    Yes, only first name, no last name.


    He is a civilian.


    But at the same time, he is also a Tier VI fighter!


    Just like the Tier 6 fighter who became the son-in-law of the Uman family, Lucien also successfully married a northern earl and successfully achieved a class leap.


    At that time, there were only two Tier 6 professionals in the North, it was Lucien and the Duke of St. Hild.


    At that time, the Duke of St. Hild had been promoted to the sanctuary, no one knew, but even if he was promoted, he probably didn''t want to reveal his true strength.


    Therefore, the Duke of St. Hilde deliberately let go of the Count Schultz who participated in the lord''s rebellion, perhaps just because he did not want to have a direct conflict with Lucien.


    However, the Schultz family was not unscathed. After all, most of the elite troops in their family were damaged outside of Ice Rock City, which can be said to be severely injured.


    Therefore, in the second Northern Rebellion initiated by Mr. Hood, the Schultz family was no longer able to participate, and could only choose to be neutral and watch the whole process.


    It is not accurate to say that it is completely neutral, because the Earl of Schultz is located in the southernmost part of the North, bordering the Scarlet Neck. The Marquis of Maynum, who is determined to establish the kingdom of the dwarves, will send troops to the North and must pass through Swan City. .


    However, Earl Schultz did not take any action, and directly released the Mennum family army.


    This is actually a betrayal of the North.


    Colin was still preparing to wait and then slowly settle the account with the Schultz family, but he didn''t expect that the other party would have the face to take the initiative to send out an invitation.


    However, Colin was not prepared to enter Swan City at this time.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of the Tier 6 fighter. After all, as long as Earl Schultz and Lucian weren''t going crazy, they would definitely not dare to do anything to Vera, who had become the Duke of the North.


    He just didn''t bother to care about this Count Schultz, who had betrayed the St. Hild family.


    "Dear Lord Duke, welcome to Count Schultz! Your mother ordered me to come and sincerely invite you to visit Neuschwanstein Castle!" Viscount Solin looked only fourteen or five years old, with a slightly tender voice. Said.


    After speaking, he respectfully handed an invitation letter to Vera.


    Vera accepted the invitation letter and looked at Colin hesitantly, only to see Colin shook her head slowly.


    So she rebuffed warmly: "Please apologize to Count Schultz for me, because time is urgent, I need to rush back to Winter City as soon as possible, I''m afraid I can''t go to Neuschwanstein as a guest."


    As usual, Viscount Thorin should leave wisely at this time. However, he once again persuaded him:


    "My lord, please forgive me for my rudeness, but it''s getting late now, and your motorcade is already camped by the lake, are you ready to rest here for the night?


    So, since you are staying for one night, why don''t you come to Neuschwanstein Castle?


    The Schultz family has prepared the most delicious food and the most luxurious room for you to rest! "


    Colin frowned, thinking that Viscount Thorin was too much, Vera had already refused, and he even insisted on staying.


    I just don''t know if this is what Earl Schultz meant, or whether the young viscount was ignorant.


    Vera''s face also darkened, and she shook her head firmly and said, "Sorry, next time."


    Viscount Thorin didn''t even give up: "My lord, I know that the Schultz family did not satisfy you during the turmoil in the North, but please believe that we are also helpless in regard to the situation at the time.


    This time my mother invited you into Neuschwanstein Castle, but also wanted to apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness. "


    Colin snorted and said coldly: "If Earl Schultz is really sincere, please go to Lion''s Roar and pray for the Duke''s forgiveness."


    Viscount Solin suddenly choked, his expression changed for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and whispered:


    "Master Duke, in fact, your mother invited you to enter the Neuschwanstein Castle because there is something important to report to you."


    "What''s the important thing? Just say it here." Vera replied coldly.


    Viscount Thorin had no choice but to lower his voice and said, "Bishop John of Swan City is missing!"


    "Missing?"


    "Yes. Bishop John has disappeared for three days and there is no news. My father personally led the team to search in and out of Swan City, but found nothing."


    Vera''s face changed slightly, and she looked at Colin solemnly.


    Colin frowned. UU reading


    The disappearance of a bishop can be a big or a small matter, but Vera, as the Duke of the North, since passing by Swan City, it is really inappropriate if there is nothing to ask about.


    But Colin didn''t want Vera to have more contact with the church. After all, how much influence the Pope''s magic had on Vera, it is still difficult to judge.


    Colin couldn''t help but wonder, this is not a trick that the church directed and acted by itself, right?


    Thinking of this, Colin stepped forward and replied: "The Duke needs to rush back to Winter City as soon as possible. I really can''t stay in Swan City. Let me go back with you and see what happened?"


    Viscount Solin looked at Colin, who was still looking, and at the silent Vera, he nodded and said:


    "Okay, please trouble you, Master Viscount!"


    Colin nodded, turned around and said in Vera''s ear: "You have a rest by the lake, and you will continue on the road tomorrow, don''t wait for me."


    Vera nodded obediently and said, "Okay, then you should be careful too."

 Chapter 326： survey

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    Swan City stands on the bank of Swan Lake. The moat is connected to the lake. From a distance, this majestic city is like an island in the lake.


    The blue-black city wall is reflected in the lake, and under the setting sun, reality and phantom, majestic and feminine, interweave into a beautiful landscape.


    When Colin followed Viscount Thorin to the bottom of Swan City, he found that Earl Schultz was already waiting outside the city.


    The Earl Schultz wore a light blue palace dress. He was tall and well-proportioned, with black hair and black eyes, and delicate features. There was no trace of time left on her body.


    Colin stood up and got off his horse, bowing and saluting: "Your Excellency, Earl Schultz, I hope you will be beautiful and youthful forever."


    "Dear guardian of the North, Lord Viscount Anglia, welcome to Swan City!"


    Earl Schultz smiled sweetly, his tone was kind and gentle, and he didn''t seem to be upset by Vera''s refusal to come to Swan City.


    The countess had a gentle and friendly temperament, and even if Colin had some opinions on the Schultz family, it was almost disappearing in the gentle and pleasant smile of Count Schultz.


    "This is my husband, Lucien."


    Count Schultz pointed to a rough-faced middle-aged man beside him and introduced.


    Lucien pulled out a smile at the corner of his mouth, his attitude was not eager, and he didn''t know if it was because he had an opinion on Colin, or he was so unsocial at first.


    Colin didn''t care, and smiled and nodded to Lucian.


    As the strongest person on the bright side of the North, Lucien still has the right to be proud.


    Afterwards, Earl Schultz introduced to Colin a circle of important people behind him. Colin smiled and said hello one by one, but actually did not remember a few names at all.


    After some greetings, Earl Schultz led Colin into Swan City.


    This time Colin came with only a dozen guards. Of course, this was the power on the surface, and there were more than a hundred blood slaves quietly hiding outside the city.


    Swan City has always been known as the most beautiful city in the north. The buildings in the city are painted uniformly white with dyes. The pavement is paved with bluestone slabs. There is also a green belt in the middle of the road, planted with tall plane trees.


    However, in Colin''s view, the beauty of Swan City has a contrived feeling in it. It is not as natural as Silvermoon City. Of course, among the cities in the north, it is indeed outstanding. Compared with it, Winter City. More majestic, but less graceful.


    Colin looked at the Neuschwanstein Castle not far away, and asked with a smile: "Master Earl, why don''t we go directly to the Glory Church."


    "Should you not have dinner first?"


    "It''s better to go and see the place where Bishop John disappeared, otherwise this doubt will linger in my heart, and I will have no intention of eating."


    Earl Schultz stopped persuading him, smiled softly, and praised: "Well, your professional attitude is admirable."


    Immediately, the convoy turned slowly, and it didn''t take long before it came to the Glory Church.


    Four priests in white robes welcomed Colin and his party into the prayer hall, and Earl Schultz introduced to Colin as he walked:


    "According to several pastors in the church, everything went as usual on the night of the disappearance of Bishop John. After he presided over the last mass, he went back to his house and rested. Not in the room.


    Afterwards, the pastors searched the church but found nothing, so they had to report the matter to me.


    I also sent a city defense army to search the whole city, and even let Lucian lead a team to investigate the area near Swan City, but still did not find the trace of Bishop John. "


    Colin nodded and said to the pastor who led the way: "Can you take us to Bishop John''s room?"


    "Of course you can, please here."


    Several people walked through the corridor under the leadership of the priest and came to the inner court.


    "Master Viscount, this is Bishop John''s room. We have carefully investigated before, and there is no trace of fighting, nor any abnormality."


    Colin walked around the room and suddenly asked with a smile, "Could it be that Bishop John went out on his own, and then forgot to tell you?"


    Count Schultz also smiled and said, "It seems that this seems to be the most reasonable explanation."


    Colin touched his nose, wondering if it was really a trick that the church directed and acted on itself?


    Bishop John knew that Vera was going to pass by Swan City, and deliberately went missing, just to trick Vera into the city?


    But what use is this?


    Colin''s gaze swept across the faces of everyone in the room, and he asked: "Did he come into contact with any strange person the night the bishop disappeared?"


    "weirdo?"


    "Well, or someone you don''t know."


    Several pastors thought for a while, and one of them suddenly said: "A strange knight came to the church and asked the bishop to confess."


    "A strange knight?" Count Schultz was also interested. "Have no one of you recognized which family he is a knight?"


    The priest shook his head and said: "This knight should have been injured. Most of his face was covered with white cloth. I did not recognize him. But Bishop John seemed to know him and accepted his request for confession."


    Colin immediately said, "Can you take us to the confession room?"


    The priest nodded, and then led the crowd out of the bishop''s room and went to the confession room on the side of the prayer hall.


    The confession room is very small and the decoration inside is very simple. Two seats are separated by a wooden windshield.


    For the Glory Cultists, this is the closest place to the gods and the only place where they can open their hearts, tell their sins, and pray to the gods for repentance.


    Count Schultz looked at it for a moment, and didn''t seem to see anything. He asked, "Is there anything unusual about Bishop John''s confession?"


    The pastor thought for a while, shook his head and said, "It seems that there is nothing unusual. After that, he also presided over Mass, which is no different from his usual performance."


    Count Schultz said to her husband: "Perhaps we should ask the city defense officer to see which of the injured knights has entered Swan City recently."


    Lucian nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll ask later."


    Seeing that Colin remained silent, Earl Schultz asked, "Your Excellency, have you found anything?"


    Colin froze for a moment, then shook his head and smiled: "No."


    Count Schultz took a deep look at Colin, and then invited him: "Then let''s go back to Neuschwanstein for dinner."


    "good."


    Everyone immediately left the church and entered the Neuschwanstein Castle.


    It was getting late, and a crystal candlestick chandelier rose in the corner of the banquet hall of Neuschwanstein Castle. The attentive servants had already prepared a table of delicacies to entertain the distinguished guests from afar.


    ¡­


    After the banquet, Colin was led by a young maid to the room that the earl had prepared for him.


    After some washing, Colin did not fall asleep immediately, but quietly left Neuschwanstein Castle and returned to the Glory Church again.


    In the prayer hall of the church, pastors were directing the choir to sing hymns. One of them greeted Colin immediately and asked:


    "Master Viscount, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Colin pointed in the direction of the side hall and said, "I want to go to the confession room again. There is no one in there, right?"


    "No. Are you trying to confess?"


    "No, I just need to see for myself, you don''t care about me."


    "OK."


    After dismissing the pastor, Colin went to the confession room alone.


    Closing the door, Colin sat down in his seat.


    The confession room is very quiet, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu. Com can hear the faint choir singing in the prayer hall next door.


    Colin took a deep breath and smelled the **** smell again.


    The smell is very weak, and you can see from the performance of Earl Schultz and the pastors that they didn''t notice the **** smell at all.


    If Colin hadn''t been extremely sensitive to the smell of blood, I''m afraid he would have missed this important clue.


    It was this smell that made him go and come back.


    But just when Colin was about to check it more carefully, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    Huh!


    He stretched his hand to open the central curtain, and suddenly found that another person was sitting on the opposite seat!


    Colin trembled in his heart, showing a stiff smile, and greeted:


    "Good evening, Your Royal Highness!"

 Chapter 327： dialogue

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of the original kinship!


    In the small confession room, Colin sat opposite Prince Leahy.


    Neither of them spoke, and there was a palpable silence brewing in the air.


    Under the gaze of the Paladin''s scrutiny, Colin only felt that all the secrets in his heart seemed invisible.


    The voice of the faint choir outside became more and more distant, and finally disappeared completely, as if the confession room was enclosed in another space.


    The breath of Prince Lexi was like a deep sea, even if he was just sitting next to him, there was an illusion that he would be swallowed by a huge wave at any time.


    Cold sweat leaked from Colin''s forehead, and he couldn''t help but said: "His Royal Highness, are you here to confess?"


    Prince Leahy looked at Colin blankly, before finally speaking, "What did you find?"


    Colin sighed secretly, and had to honestly confess: "I smell blood."


    "Smell of blood?" Prince Leahy''s nose twitched slightly, and he didn''t know if he could smell it.


    Colin quickly added: "It''s very light, but I''m sure it smells of blood."


    Prince Leahy stared into Colin''s eyes and asked: "Then you think, why does it smell of blood?"


    Colin thought for a while, and said carefully: "Before the pastor said, that strange knight was wrapped in white cloth and seemed to have been seriously injured. Maybe this left a faint smell of blood."


    "Really?" Prince Leahy said lightly, "If it was because of this, how could you return alone in the middle of the night?"


    Clin was speechless.


    Seeing Prince Leahy¡¯s increasingly dangerous eyes, Colin had no choice but to frankly said: "Because I have smelled a similar **** smell in another place before."


    "where?"


    Colin licked his lips and said with a smile: "Phoenix Castle."


    "Goldentail Swallowtail, Morrison family?"


    "Yes."


    Prince Leahy narrowed his eyes and seemed to be examining whether Colin had lied this time.


    Colin looked back calmly, this time he really didn''t lie.


    "Since you have smelled a similar smell in Fengdie Castle, have you investigated the source?"


    Colin nodded, and said half-truth: "After investigation, I sneaked into the basement of Fengdie Fort''s clock tower and found a terrible blood pool there!"


    "Blood pool?" Prince Leahy finally had a look of surprise on his face.


    "Yes. But I was worried about the person who had disturbed the Morrison family, so he came out immediately without further investigation. Maybe... you can go and investigate carefully."


    Colin was going to inspire the great paladin to test the mysterious and weird Morrison family.


    It would be the best if it could reveal the old bottom of this family.


    Prince Leahy lowered his head in silence, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Seeing that the other party hadn''t spoken, Colin plucked up the courage to ask: "His Royal Highness, take the liberty to ask, why are you here? Is it because of the disappearance of Bishop John?"


    Prince Leahy raised his head again and said lightly: "It was my lord who guided me here."


    The corners of Colin''s mouth twitched slightly, and his heart was speechless.


    But immediately, Colin realized that perhaps Prince Leahy was not perfuncting him, but really receiving the guidance of the gods...


    After all, there might be a special connection between the Paladin and the Lord of Radiance.


    So, Colin asked again: "Then what else did my lord show you? Speak out, maybe I can help you refer to it."


    However, Prince Leahy didn''t answer this time, but stared at Colin silently until he was covered with fur.


    Just when Colin thought he had offended Prince Leahy and was about to leave quickly, the other party suddenly spoke:


    "My lord''s guidance tells me that this Bishop John is related to the person who framed me."


    "Framed?" Colin asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes. I didn''t kill Archon Letome, someone framed me."


    "What! Who is so bold?" Colin tried to pretend to be shocked.


    Prince Leahy seemed to see through Colin''s disguise, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and asked, "You already knew it, didn''t you?"


    Colin coughed slightly to hide his embarrassment, and smiled: "Actually... it was just a guess. After all, the situation at the time was a little deliberate.


    Moreover, I also believe that with your character, you will never make such a despicable act. "


    Prince Leahy''s eyes eased a little, wondering if he felt that he finally found someone who understood him.


    He nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, so now I need to find evidence that framed me and restore my reputation."


    "Then what does this have to do with Bishop John?" Colin wondered.


    Prince Leahy shook his head without speaking.


    Colin was a little uncertain whether the other party didn''t know what was going on, or didn''t want to tell himself.


    "Do you have any doubts about the person who framed you?" Colin asked tentatively.


    Prince Leahy glanced at Colin and said a name that shocked him: "Mr. Colin."


    "Couch...Mr. Colin?" Colin widened his eyes, "but wasn''t he killed by you?"


    Originally, Colin thought that Prince Leahy would name Emperor Reinhardt or Queen Midella, but he did not expect that the other party would say the name of a dead person.


    "Yes, I did see him turning into powder with my own eyes, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that he is dead."


    Colin touched the tip of his nose. If someone else said that, he would definitely start spraying, but facing the Paladin...well, you don''t think anyone who is bombarded to the dregs will die, then it may not die.


    "In the past few years, I have rarely taken shots. I only used the''judgment'' trick when facing Mr. Hooter. I suspect that he used some arcane magic to store my attacks and then used it. Come and kill the Archon Letome."


    Colin blinked and realized that this Prince Paladin had a big brain...


    However, if there is such a magical arcane, it can really explain how Queen Midera planted Prince Lexi.


    Perhaps, it is really possible for Mr. Xiang to study such an arcane spell, after all, this is the guy who has developed the magical forbidden spell of "Judgement Eye".


    Prince Leahy looked into Colin¡¯s eyes and said seriously: ¡°I know you may not stand in the same position as me, but the existence of Mr. Hood is also a great hidden danger to the North, so if you have Please inform me of his news as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Colin agreed without hesitation.


    Because Prince Leahy was right, if Mr. Colin was really alive, then Colin would definitely be one of the people who wanted to kill the other person most.


    One day with this guy, the Northern Territory couldn''t get real peace Seeing Colin agreed, Prince Leahy nodded and signaled that he could leave.


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got up to salute, but when he was about to open the door, Prince Leahy''s voice sounded again:


    "By the way, I will give you one last piece of advice."


    Colin turned his head and smiled respectfully and said: "Please tell me."


    "Be careful of the queen, this is a dangerous woman."


    After saying this, Prince Leahy closed his eyes and didn''t explain much.


    And he didn''t seem to care whether Colin listened to this advice.


    Colin touched his nose, thinking this would not be a divorce.


    But... this method is too rough.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, I will definitely remember your advice!"

 Chapter 328： True and False (Part 1)

    The night is dark.


    Colin walked alone on the promenade of Neuschwanstein Castle, passing by a few patrolling guards occasionally.


    Seeing Colin, the guards stopped to salute, and Colin nodded absent-mindedly.


    Just coming back from the church, Colin was still thinking about the conversation with Prince Leahy in the confession room.


    Especially the news that Mr. Hood might still be alive made Colin feel an overwhelming depression.


    But immediately, Colin shook his head and laughed, feeling that he was a little too worried.


    After all, whether Mr. Wang is still alive has yet to be confirmed. Even if this is true, Prince Leahy will be in front, and Colin doesn''t have to worry about facing this terrible opponent.


    Thinking of this, Colin''s footsteps suddenly became much easier.


    The air also seemed to become sweet.


    Yep?


    It doesn''t seem to be, there is really a sweet fragrance in the air.


    Colin turned a corner curiously and saw the open-air balcony at the end of the promenade.


    On the balcony, a moving figure was standing there alone.


    It is Earl Schultz.


    The Countess tonight is wearing a simple-style tunic dress without any jewellery on her body, but the dress is very well-cut, which fully outlines her slender and flexible body.


    In Colin''s opinion, Earl Schultz is a mature and graceful, elegant and charming lady model, dignified but not pretentious, glamorous but not frivolous and arrogant, and always has a very friendly smile on his face.


    Even knowing that the loyalty of the Schultz family is questionable, it is difficult for Colin to feel sick to such an outstanding countess.


    Hearing Colin''s footsteps, Earl Schultz turned his head and said with a sweet smile: "Your Excellency, are you out for a walk?"


    "Yes, I can''t sleep, I went to church and showed my heart to my lord for a while, and I felt much better."


    Colin responded with a smile, then stepped forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Earl Schultz.


    Swan Castle is built next to the lake. Looking out from the balcony, you can just see the Swan Lake in the night.


    The bright silver moon reflected in the lake, ethereal and beautiful.


    "Well, some things are indeed said, it will be better." Count Schultz said pointedly.


    Colin nodded copingly, but his gaze crossed the vast lake and found the faint light of fire on the opposite bank-that should be the place where Vera and the others camped.


    Earl Schultz followed Colin''s gaze and seemed to understand something, so he spoke again: "The Lord Duke is unwilling to enter Swan City. Is he expressing his dissatisfaction with the Schultz family?"


    Colin smiled faintly and said, "My Lord Earl, do you think the Duke of St. Hilde can still trust the Schultz family now?"


    "Yes. What the Schultz family did before is really chilling. However, I only aimed at the last Duke of St. Hild. To this Duke of St. Hild, I am willing to offer unlimited loyalty. !"


    Colin turned his head and looked at the solemn Earl Schultz with a scrutiny gaze.


    Earl Schultz met Colin''s gaze without flinching, the sincerity in his eyes did not seem to be false.


    But of course Colin would not be impressed by a few fluttering words, and he has already seen many politicians with outstanding acting skills, who knows whether this Earl Schultz is one of the best.


    "I will relay your words to the Duke of St. Hild." Colin said lightly.


    Earl Schultz saw Colin''s perfunctory meaning and said again: "You don''t believe me."


    "It''s just hard for me to trust someone who once betrayed the lord."


    A trace of sadness flashed in the eyes of Earl Schultz, who seemed to be hurt by Colin''s words, and he spoke again after a long while: "Then you know, in Ice Rock City, why I betrayed the last Duke of St. Hild?"


    Colin was the witness of that lord''s rebellion, and of course he knew the situation at that time.


    But looking at the appearance of Earl Schultz, it seems that this man''s motive is still hidden.


    "Could it be because of the fiasco of Marquis Charles on the front line?"


    "Not exactly." Count Schultz shook his head slowly, "also because of Marquis Garcia!"


    Colin''s expression moved, but he was not too surprised. After all, Marquis Garcia had deliberately expressed dissatisfaction with his brother at that time, just to provoke the lords to rebel.


    But the next words of Earl Schultz startled Colin: "Marquis Garcia is my lover."


    "En?" Colin looked at the beautiful countess beside him, and a raging gossip ignited in his heart.


    "At the beginning I thought Garcia finally had the guts to resist his brother, so I joined the lord''s rebel army, but I didn''t expect...hehe, I still overestimated his guts!"


    Colin looked at Earl Schultz, who was gritted his teeth, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    But in his opinion, I am afraid that the Countess is a little bit passionate, and Marquis Garcia is obviously more willing to cooperate with his brother to carry out a wave of cleaning of the northern lords in order to consolidate the rule of the St. Hild family.


    At that time, even Colin was taken by the Marquis of Garcia to hunt outside the city, which avoided the whirlpool of the rebellion, but the Marquis of Garcia did not notify the Earl of Schultz. It can be seen that the Earl of Schultz was in the Marquis of Garcia. It may not be so important in the mind.


    Earl Schultz seemed to see through Colin''s mind and immediately asked: "Do you think I overestimate my status in the heart of Marquis Garcia?"


    Colin touched his nose and said helplessly: "That''s not true. I think the purge of the lord of the rebellion by the Duke of St. Hilde did not affect you later, maybe it was the Marquis of Garcia who interceded for you."


    Count Schultz put a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, and said: "Actually, it is not wrong for you to think that way. I am afraid I really overestimated my status in the heart of Marquis Garcia.


    Twenty years ago, I even thought stupidly that he would marry me, but I did not expect that the Duke of St. Hilde only asked him to give up the command of the Black Cavalry to marry me, and he hesitated.


    What are you telling me, wait until he breaks the Troll King City, and then put down the black cavalry to marry me, hehe, fortunately I didn''t wait for him, otherwise I don''t know how many years will be wasted..."


    Colin looked a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Marquis of Garcia and the Earl of Schultz had actually reached the point of talking about marriage, but they were only stopped by the Duke of St. Hilde.


    Of course, Colin can understand the conditions of the Duke of St. Hilde. After all, Marquis Garcia holds the first strong army in the North. If he gets the help of the Schultz family, then his influence in the North is too great.


    At that time, the Duke of St. Hilde should not have been promoted to the sanctuary, and it was natural to be afraid of this.


    "...Perhaps in the hearts of people like Marquis Garcia, meritorious deeds must always be placed before the love of their children." Count Schultz was still emotional.


    Colin remained silent, and he was not good to comment on this.


    However, he suddenly felt that his old husband might still hide a lot of secrets.


    "Those are all over, and I have already let go." Earl Schultz brushed a strand of hair behind his ears, and said, "But there are some things that I have to care about."


    Colin turned his head in doubt, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I gave birth to a daughter for him."


    "What?" Colin suspected that he had heard the wrong ear.


    Earl Schultz looked indifferent and nodded: "Yes, Vera is the daughter of Marquis Garcia and I, and was later adopted by the last Duke of St. Hild. So you should understand now why I said Shure just now. The Clan will not betray the Duke of St. Hild of this generation, will it?"


    Colin stared at Count Schultz dumbfounded, and a huge wave rose in his heart.


    what happened?


    Wasn''t Vera''s biological mother Queen Midella?


    Immediately Colin immediately realized -


    I''m afraid I was fooled by the queen!


    What exchange handles! What will definitely support Vera!


    It''s all the queen''s tricks!


    She successfully won Colin''s trust with this little trick, and forced him to surrender her handle in the name of exchange!


    Colin was a little fortunate at this time. Fortunately, he hadn''t handed over the real deadly handle.


    Otherwise, he might only be able to let Queen Midella decide in the future!


    At this moment, Prince Leahy¡¯s advice came into his mind.


    "Beware of the queen, that is a dangerous woman."


    7017k

 Chapter 329： True and false (below)

    "What? You don''t believe it?"


    Earl Schultz looked at Colin with a shocked look, thinking he didn''t believe him.


    Colin let out a sigh and shook his head: "I don''t believe you, but I think this news is a bit... amazing."


    "What? The Marquis Garcia gave you the two things that he cherished the most-Vera and the Black Cavalry. Did he never mention me to you?"


    Colin smiled bitterly and shook his head: "No. The Marquis Garcia has never let me ask more about Vera''s biological mother."


    "He feels guilty, doesn''t he dare to mention me?"


    "Uh... maybe."


    Colin was actually more willing to believe in Earl Schultz, because if Earl Schultz were not Vera''s biological mother, it would be impossible to know the secret that Marquis Garcia was Vera''s biological father.


    After all, Marquis Garcia could not tell this secret to an irrelevant Earl Schultz, but he might tell his own sister.


    Moreover, Queen Midella was also right that Colin did not dare to ask the Marquis Garcia directly, because if Colin believed her, he would think Vera was the product of brother and sister incest, so how could he dare to ask the Marquis Garcia in person.


    I could only bury this secret in my heart, thinking that I was in control of the queen, and I believed in her since then.


    Colin is now more and more convinced that Queen Midella was deceiving herself in order to swindle Colin''s handle and control him.


    call-


    This woman is too scheming.


    But if Earl Schultz was Vera''s biological mother, it would be different.


    Although it''s a bit hard to tell, it''s not as serious as incest. It''s just an ordinary illegitimate problem. Colin dared to ask the Marquis of Garcia for confirmation.


    Since Earl Schultz had revealed this secret, he should not be afraid to confront Marquis Garcia.


    "You should believe now that I don''t have any malice against Vera, right?"


    "certainly."


    "Then can I trouble you to invite Vera into the city?" Count Schultz said sincerely, "After so many years, I want to see my daughter!"


    Clin suddenly hesitated and asked, "My Lord Earl, do you want to make your relationship with Vera public?"


    Count Schultz asked carefully: "Can you?"


    "Uh...if Vera has no opinion, of course it is possible."


    Although this will make Vera bear the notoriety of an illegitimate daughter, it will not affect her much.


    After all, everyone actually knows that Vera is an illegitimate daughter, but they just don''t know the identity of her biological parents.


    What''s more, after being adopted by the Duke of St. Hild, she already has the formal right of inheritance. Even if Earl Schultz is disclosed as her biological mother, it will be fine.


    "That''s great!" Count Schultz exclaimed excitedly.


    Then, a blush appeared on her white face, and she could only hear her say in a slightly shy tone:


    "Don''t worry, I will try to help Vera wash away her illegitimate daughter."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "I am going to marry the Marquis Garcia!"


    "..." Colin opened his mouth wide again, once again surprised by Earl Schultz.


    "Master Earl... I want to remind you that you are already married..."


    Count Schultz nodded, indicating that he was not stupid, and then said naturally, "I can get a divorce."


    Seeing that Colin still had that shocked expression, Earl Schultz said again:


    "At the beginning, Marquis Garcia refused to marry me because he couldn''t let go of the black cavalry. But now, the black cavalry has become your blood cavalry. I want to see if he has forgotten his promise back then. !


    As for my husband, don''t worry about this. I have given birth to a son for Lucien. As long as the Marquis Garcia is willing to marry me, I can immediately pass on the title of earl to Thorin. I believe Lucien will definitely not object.


    At the beginning, he married me for the sake of the Schultz family''s property. Now I hand it over to his biological son. It is too late for him to be happy. "


    Colin blinked and looked at Earl Schultz, who seemed to have become a young girl in spring. For a while, he didn''t know how to evaluate her behavior.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling that the charm of the Marquis of Garcia was so great that the Earl of Schultz had been obsessed with it for so many years, and even preferred to abandon the position of the family earl and marry him.


    "Oh, you said, Marquis Garcia would be willing to marry me?" Count Schultz suddenly became a little unconfident.


    Colin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and smiled bitterly: "It should be...After all, you have paid so much for the Marquis Garcia. If he doesn''t marry you, it would be unbearable!"


    Earl Schultz seemed to be inspired, and suddenly smiled again, his appearance is really no different from the brain-disabled girl in love...


    "Master Earl, it''s so late. I''ll go back and rest first. Tomorrow I will get up early and go to the camp on the other side of the lake to bring Vera into Swan City."


    "Thank you so much!"


    "This is what I should do."


    Colin bowed, and then left.


    Count Schultz looked at the faint fire light on the other side of the lake, smiling at the corners of his mouth, as if looking forward to the scene when he would meet his daughter tomorrow.


    "Do you think he believed it?"


    Suddenly, a strong male voice sounded.


    Count Schultz immediately turned around when he heard the words, bowed and said, "I think so, Lord Duke."


    The visitor was shrouded in gray robes, only revealing a face of vicissitudes-it was the Duke of St. Hilde who should have died.


    "Vera will enter the city tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Very good!" The Duke of St. Hilde nodded in satisfaction, a faint smile appeared on his face, "Tomorrow you will publicly disclose your relationship with Vera, and be sure that she is your daughter."


    A hint of hesitation appeared on Count Schultz''s face, and he asked carefully: "My lord Duke, please forgive me, if I pretend to be Vera''s mother, wouldn''t the Marquis Garcia stand up and expose me?"


    "He didn''t dare." The Duke of St. Hild said very positively.


    Seeing that the color of hesitation on Earl Schultz¡¯s face has not completely subsided, Duke St. Hilde added: ¡°Because he dare not disclose the identity of Vera¡¯s real mother, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. No one will stand up and question. you.


    From tomorrow on, you will be the mother of this generation of Duke of the North! "


    Earl Schultz breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "My lord Duke, what should I do after that?"


    "After that, you will return to Wintertime with Vera and propose to Marquis Garcia. Believe me, he dare not refuse you.


    After marriage, your most important task is to conceive an heir of the St. Hild family. When you complete this task, I will tell you what to do next. "


    Earl Schultz frowned and hesitated: "My lord, even if Marquis Garcia is forced to marry me, he may not touch me. How can I have an heir?"


    The Duke of St. Hilde smiled faintly and said: "Don''t worry about this, I will help you."


    Count Schultz looked up at the Duke of St. Hild, a charming blush appeared on his face, and he nodded: "I understand."


    "anymore question?"


    Count Schultz thought for a while, and tentatively said: "My lord, with all due respect, if you are willing to disclose the truth that you haven''t passed away, we don''t have to trouble you like this..."


    Duke Saint-Hilde''s eyes flashed, and he coldly shook his head and said: "I am seriously injured now, and I should not show up, otherwise I will be chased by the enemy!


    You just do what I say, and as long as this is done well, I promise you that you will be the duchess and I will definitely not break my promise. "


    "Yes." Earl Schultz lowered his head obediently, and when she looked up again, he found that the Duke of St. Hild had disappeared.


    7017k

 Chapter 330： Suspect

    Back in the room, Colin was ready to rest after a wash.


    However, lying on the bed tossing about but unable to fall asleep, the secrets that Earl Schultz had just confided to him kept tumbling in his mind.


    Suddenly, Colin realized a problem.


    When Queen Midella claimed to be Vera''s mother, she also told another secret-she poisoned the Marquis of Adams!


    If Queen Midella was not Vera''s biological mother, why did he blatantly poison Adams when the Duke of St. Hild broke his promise and did not give Vera the position of Marquis of the North?


    Well, if this is also a lie by Queen Midella, what about the will left by the Duke of St. Hild?


    Before his death, Earl Uman said that this will was forced by the Duke of St. Hild, and that this person is very likely to be Queen Midella.


    Moreover, when she was in the Royal Dragon City, Queen Midella had indeed been helping Vera successfully inherit the title of Duke of the North. If it wasn''t because Vera was her daughter, why?


    What Queen Midella said may be false, but what she did has always been true.


    Based on these, Colin could not deny her special care for Vera.


    And Earl Schultz...


    On the contrary, Earl Schultz seemed to have only verbal claims, but no proof of actions.


    However, Colin also felt that Earl Schultz was unlikely to lie.


    After all, if she were not Vera¡¯s biological mother, she would not know who Vera¡¯s biological father was at first as an outsider, and her lie would be immediately exposed by the Marquis Garcia. Mother-daughter relationship...


    and many more!


    Colin immediately sat up straight from the bed.


    Earl Schultz wants to make public the relationship with Vera''s mother and daughter!


    Colin suddenly realized that once Earl Schultz recognized Vera in public and confirmed their mother-daughter relationship, Marquis Garcia would not dare publicly refute her even if she was lying.


    Because the relationship between Queen Midella and Vera is ugly!


    The Glorious Empire will never accept a queen who has **** with her brother.


    The reputation of the Saint-Hilde family will also be greatly affected.


    Therefore, if Earl Schultz lied, he would have no fear!


    However, this hypothesis has the only problem-how did Earl Schultz know that Marquis Garcia was Vera''s biological father?


    Moreover, looking at her confident look, she should also know that Vera''s real biological mother is Queen Midella!


    This secret, even the Marquis Garcia did not tell Colin.


    Who on earth lied?


    Queen Midella? Or Earl Schultz?


    This question lingered in Colin''s mind, and he could no longer sleep peacefully.


    Since he couldn''t sleep, Colin simply got up from the bed.


    Putting on a coat casually, Colin walked out of the room.


    The night was dark, and the Neuschwanstein Castle was quiet, only the faint owl call came from nowhere.


    Colin was walking on the dim promenade, thinking about whether to bring Vera into the city tomorrow.


    If Earl Schultz is lying, once Vera enters the city, the two recognize each other in public, even if Earl Schultz is not Vera''s biological mother, she must be.


    Because the Marquis Garcia did not dare to refute publicly, as for Queen Midella, it was even more dare not to admit.


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly felt that he could not bring Vera into the city.


    At least you have to ask the Marquis Garcia.


    If Earl Schultz is really Vera''s biological mother, Colin can take her to Winter City to meet Vera, without having to rush for a while.


    After making a good decision, Colin felt much lighter.


    Just when he was about to return to the room to rest, he smelled a **** smell again!


    Colin''s eyes narrowed!


    Because he discovered that this **** smell was exactly the same as the one he smelled in the confession room of the Glory Church in Swan City not long ago!


    Following this taste, Colin quickened his pace.


    It didn''t take long before he realized that he had returned to the open-air balcony where he had just talked to Earl Schultz!


    The cold moonlight shone on Colin''s face, reflecting his uncertain look.


    Colin looked at the dark lake outside the balcony that looked like a huge mouth in the abyss, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Earl Schultz, it seems that you are really not a good person!


    ...


    In the early morning of the second day, as it was just getting light, several maids fetching water by the lake saw Colin and his party riding back to the camp on horseback.


    "Good morning, Lord Viscount!"


    "Good morning, isn''t the Duke awake yet?"


    "Not yet."


    Colin nodded to the maids, then entered the camp and went straight to Vera''s camp.


    The newly appointed Duke of the North was still asleep, and Colin leaned down and kissed her white and clean forehead.


    Vera''s slender eyelashes trembled a few times, and then opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing that it was Colin, she hummed a few times, took his arm as a pillow, and said softly:


    "Colin, why did you come back so early?"


    Colin stretched out his hand to straighten out Livela''s smooth hair, and said softly: "I''ll say goodbye to you, and I will return to Swan City later."


    Vera sat upright, wrapped her hands around Colin''s neck, and asked, "Bishop John hasn''t found it yet, hasn''t he?"


    "Not yet, and I also found some interesting things here that need to be investigated further, so you should go back to Winter City first."


    "Okay." Vera was a little bit disheartened, moved forward and gave Colin a deep kiss.


    After some gentleness, Colin took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Vera, and at the same time exhorted: "After returning to Winter City, you help me hand this letter to the Marquis Garcia, and ask him to immediately Write back to me, understand?"


    Seeing Colin''s face solemnly, Vera put away the original laziness, and nodded earnestly: "I see."


    "Okay, then I''m leaving, remember to say goodbye to the two little guys for me."


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    ...


    Outside the Swan City, the guard of honor of the Schultz family once again set up the neatest formation, showing the most high spirits, ready to welcome the upcoming guests.


    Count Schultz and Lucian stood at the forefront of the team hand in hand, with perfect smiles, watching the team approaching from the other side of the river.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for Lucien¡¯s smile to freeze. He narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°No! That¡¯s not the Duke of the North¡¯s car. There are too few people!¡±


    "What?" Earl Schultz also quickly looked at it, and then he also found something wrong.


    Her heart sank straight down, and she kept thinking about which step had gone wrong.


    Soon, Colin came to Swan City.


    He immediately got off his horse, and said sincerely, "I''m really sorry, Earl Schultz! The Duke''s convoy has already started, and I''m a step late I didn''t catch up."


    Count Schultz took a deep breath, suppressed the writhing anger and faint fear in his heart, and tried to make a look that was a little disappointed, but not too much, and said:


    "It doesn''t matter, it seems that Swan City is destined to not enjoy this glory."


    Colin carefully watched the expression on Count Schultz''s face, and suddenly laughed:


    "Earl Schultz, then you should go to the Winter City to meet the Lord Duke yourself!"


    "Really." Count Schultz regained his peace again, and the elegant and noble countess appeared again.


    Colin turned his head to look at Lucian, who was expressionless, and smiled: "Your Excellency Lucian, or let''s search Swan City together again to see if we can find out the whereabouts of Bishop John?"


    Lucian smiled faintly and said:


    "my pleasure!"


    7017k

 Chapter 331： visit

    Latest website: Amid the heavy footsteps, Lucien, wearing a silver armor, walked into Neuschwanstein Castle.


    A servant took the helmet and sabre that Lucian had taken off, and another charming maid bowed to Lucian and presented a clean wet towel.


    Lucian wiped his face with a towel, and asked, "Where is the madam?"


    The maid took the wet towel and replied softly: "Master Earl is changing clothes on the second floor."


    Lucian nodded, went up the spiral staircase to the second floor, pushed open a wooden door, and saw that Earl Schultz had changed into a black dress.


    Her hair is coiled into the most popular lady''s bun style, and a string of crystal-clear and round pearl necklaces hung on the condensed neck. The exquisite and three-dimensional features are painted with faint appearance, which looks graceful and luxurious, beautiful and indispensable.


    "You''re back." Earl Schultz smiled at his husband, took a few steps forward to help him take off his armor, and asked in his mouth, "What''s the harvest today?"


    Lucian smiled, shrugged, and said, "If you can gain anything, I will accompany the Viscount Anglia around Neuschwanstein Castle. However, I found that the Viscount is not perfunctory, but serious. Really searching for the whereabouts of Bishop John."


    Count Schultz smiled faintly, and said disapprovingly: "What can he find out if he looks for a needle in a haystack like this."


    Lucian frowned, and considered: "I think he might have discovered something, otherwise he can''t be so focused, as if he''s really looking for clues."


    Count Schultz''s hand paused, and his face became a little dignified: "Could it be that he found something?"


    Lucian shook his head: "I don''t know. However, since he refused to let Vera come to Swan City to recognize you, he must have some doubts."


    Earl Schultz was beautiful and lightly frowned, and said in doubt: "I can''t figure out what went wrong, and it made him suspicious."


    Lucien was unbuttoning the armor on her body while talking about her guess: "Could he already know the identity of Vera''s true biological mother?"


    "Probably not." Count Schultz shook his head. "Since that person is sure that Marquis Garcia will not stand up and refute me, it means that the identity of Vera''s true biological mother is extremely sensitive, and it is unlikely that Viscount Anglia knows this secret. ."


    Lucian couldn''t help but asked curiously: "That person didn''t reveal any information about Vera''s real mother?"


    "No. He only said that Vera''s real biological mother did not dare to recognize Vera at all."


    Lucien rubbed his chin, as if wondering who Vera''s real mother might be.


    Seeing this, Earl Schultz reminded: "Okay, don''t guess. If you are worried about what Viscount Angele has discovered, you can test him at the dinner later."


    Lucien took back his thoughts and nodded, "Okay, I''ll go wash and change into clean clothes."


    Boom boom boom.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Come in."


    Count Schultz said loudly, and then saw the butler push the door in.


    He first saluted and greeted the earls and his wife, and then reported: "My lord earl, Viscount Anglia would like to visit Neuschwanstein Castle."


    "Visit? I think he wants to search!" Lucian said with a cold face and said badly.


    Earl Schultz''s eyes also condensed, but soon returned to normal. She told the butler: "Go and ask Viscount Angele to wait. I will accompany him to visit Neuschwanstein Castle."


    "Yes!" the butler replied, and closed the door again.


    There was a dangerous light in Lucien''s eyes, and he said coldly: "Did he really find something?"


    Earl Schultz patted her husband''s sturdy chest, and comforted: "If he really found something, he should pretend to be ignorant, and then quietly leave Neuschwanstein Castle to move rescuers in Winter City.


    Instead of alarming us like this. "


    Lucian nodded, feeling that his wife''s words were reasonable, and the whole body''s momentum was reduced.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Since he wants to see it, I will accompany him to see it." Count Schultz said indifferently.


    Lucian understood what his wife meant, and nodded: "Okay, you go stroll around with him, I''ll let that guy move first."


    "Yeah." Earl Schultz nodded, and then said in a warning tone, "In front of that person, you''d better be more respectful."


    "Do you really think he is the Duke of St. Hilde?" Lucian smiled disdainfully, and said, "Except for his appearance, his expression, tone, and some habits are exactly the same as the real Duke of St. Hilde. Different!


    Although I don''t know what his appearance is, he definitely can''t fool anyone who is really familiar with the Duke of St. Hild. "


    Count Schultz said profoundly: "He has the face of a duke, and he has the strength of a duke, why can''t he be the duke of St. Hild?"


    "Strength?" The expression on Lucian''s face became even more disdainful. "With his current state, I can chop off his head in an hourglass."


    "Lucien, never underestimate the power of the Paladin!" Count Schultz said with a straight face, "Even if he is seriously injured now, if you really dare to provoke, you will never end well."


    Seeing Lucien still seemed unconvinced, Count Schultz''s eyes sharpened and said: "You promised me, Lucien, don''t break your promise!"


    "Of course I remember my promise, but I hope you don''t forget your promise." Lucien responded coldly.


    Count Schultz looked at his husband''s eyes seriously and nodded, "Of course I will not forget."


    "That''s good. But I still want to remind you, don''t be fooled by the name of the other party''s duchess, it''s just a blank check."


    Earl Schultz nodded solemnly, and said: "Of course I know what I''m doing, and I won''t completely trust the "Duke of St. Hilde" who doesn''t know the truth or not."


    "That''s good." Lucian put on the armor that was half taken off again, and said, "You go and deal with Viscount Anglia first. I will arrange for the Duke of St. Hild."


    Count Schultz nodded, turned and walked out.


    ¡­


    The Neuschwanstein Castle is a Gothic-style building with a large number of spire designs. It is tall and thin without losing weight. The exterior wall is whitewashed to complement the green Swan Lake. It has a strong visual impact. Unforgettable at first sight.


    The castle is more than 30 meters high and has seven floors. There are more than two hundred rooms. It is estimated that it will take more than half a day to visit one by one.


    Under the leadership of Earl Schultz, UU Reading Colin also just read it once.


    "Viscount Anglia, this is all about the main fort. There are two auxiliary forts behind, as well as warehouses, stables, farms, etc., do you want to continue to visit?"


    Standing in the main entrance hall of Neuschwanstein Castle, Colin looked around, as if admiring the surrounding decorations and furnishings.


    Seeing Earl Schultz stretched his finger in the direction of the door, he did not immediately step forward. Instead, he stomped his feet on the spot and asked with a smile:


    "Master Earl, isn''t there a basement under the main castle?"


    "Of course." At this time, Lucian walked in. He should have just finished taking a bath, changed into a black dress, and smiled at Colin, "Below are the wine cellars and storage rooms, do you want to see the Lord Viscount? "


    Colin nodded and said:


    "certainly!"


    7017k

 Chapter 332： Accident

    Latest website: Along the mottled stone steps, Colin followed Earl Schultz to the basement of Neuschwanstein Castle.


    The two attendants led the way, lighting the brazier inlaid on the stone wall in advance, and the fire light illuminates the dim and gloomy corridor.


    Because of the inconvenience of ventilation, the air in the basement was turbid, the smell of wine, vegetation, and a faint rancid smell mixed together, making people suffocated.


    Soon, a few people walked through the tunnel and came to a more spacious underground space.


    Count Schultz pointed to the wooden doors in front of him and asked, "Viscount Angele, there are seven rooms here. Which one do you want to see first?"


    Colin glanced around between the wooden doors, and seemed to point to the middle one at random, and said, "Is this a wine cellar?"


    "Yes." Count Schultz smiled softly, "and there are all the most precious wine of Neuschwanstein."


    "Then I need to see more."


    Count Schultz nodded to the attendant with a calm expression and motioned for him to open the door.


    In the slightly harsh squeak, the wooden door slowly opened, and a tangy scent of wine escaped.


    Colin''s eyes lit up, as if attracted by the smell of wine, he strode in immediately.


    Count Schultz also followed in, and at the same time pointed to the rows of wine racks in the room and introduced:


    "Viscount Anglia, these are the finest wines produced in Winster Heights. The more you go in the cellar, the higher the vintage. If you like, you can pick one for the dinner later."


    "I don''t know much about wine. Why don''t you choose one for me." Colin walked in and looked at it casually, as if he was really attracted by the wine in this room.


    But in fact, he had already smelled the familiar faint **** smell.


    The disappearance of Bishop John really has nothing to do with the Schultz family!


    Moreover, the Schultz family and the Morrison family may also be connected.


    I just don''t know why they want to take Bishop John abducted.


    "Viscount Angele, if I were you, I would choose that row of wines." Earl Schultz said with a smile, pointing to a wine rack in the middle of the room.


    Colin asked curiously: "Why?"


    "First of all, the wine is not suitable for drinking immediately when it is first produced. It is best to store it for four to five years to eliminate its sourness.


    The wines in this row are the works of Winster Estate four years ago, and that year happened to be hotter and rainy, which made the quality of the grapes very good. I believe you will be able to taste the most wonderful flavor. "


    After listening to Earl Schultz''s explanation, Colin nodded as if he didn''t understand, and strode forward, ready to pick one of them and leave.


    Anyway, the purpose of his trip has been achieved, confirming that the Schultz family is indeed, as he guessed, concealed.


    But just as he picked a wine and was about to leave, the corner of his eye swept across the other side of the wine rack, and the whole person seemed to freeze in an instant.


    "Viscount Angley, have you chosen?" Earl Schultz looked at Colin, who was motionless, and asked suspiciously.


    But Colin still stared into the depths of the wine rack blankly, as if he hadn''t heard Earl Schultz''s questioning.


    Count Schultz and Lucian next to him looked at each other, their eyes full of doubt, but he strode forward.


    Then, the couple was also stunned.


    Because a corpse was lying abruptly behind the row of wine racks.


    The corpse seemed to have been drained of blood, with a pale face and withered, but it could still be vaguely distinguished that it was Bishop John who had been missing for many days!


    Count Schultz''s eyes widened, and he immediately looked at Lucien, as if asking him, what on earth did you do?


    Lucien frowned and his eyes were full of doubts and grievances. He wanted to tell his wife that he had clearly reminded the guy to move a nest first.


    But how could he know that that guy had missed the most important "thing"!


    Do not!


    Not an omission!


    He did it on purpose!


    Count Schultz only felt a chill over her body, and she already understood the sinister intentions of the "Duke of St. Hilde".


    The other party should have seen that Vera had not entered the city, and realized that his original plan might have been seen through, so he immediately changed the plan and sold Earl Schultz without hesitation!


    Colin has found the body, what should I do now?


    Earl Schultz only felt that there was a cloud of mud in his mind, and countless ideas had sprung up, but none of them were reliable.


    Colin was also stupid now.


    He didn''t expect to find the body of Bishop John in the basement of Neuschwanstein Castle.


    When he offered to "visit" Neuschwanstein Castle before, he didn''t intend to find out Bishop John at all, but wanted to confirm whether the Schultz family had anything to do with the disappearance of Bishop John.


    The way to confirm is through that special smell of blood.


    But how did he think that this situation would appear.


    He has given the Schultz family so much time to "clean up the scene", who knows, the other party really stupidly threw the body of Bishop John in the basement...


    It stands to reason that the case of Bishop John¡¯s disappearance was announced, and Colin should be happy.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t be happy at all.


    A real coercion surrounded him from behind, completely locking down Colin.


    He knew that Lucien had already been murderous!


    As the heartbeat turned sharply, Colin slowly turned around, showing a stiff smile, and said:


    "My Lord Earl, I didn''t expect the murderer who murdered Bishop John to be so cunning and sinister!"


    Earl Schultz looked at Colin blankly and asked, "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    "Because he actually threw the bishop''s body in the basement of Neuschwanstein Castle. This is obviously to blame the Schultz family! Do you think he has sinister intentions?"


    Count Schultz was taken aback for a moment, and immediately understood what Colin meant.


    At this time, Earl Schultz was also very entangled, not knowing what to do with Colin.


    The body of Bishop John appeared in the basement of Neuschwanstein Castle, which made it difficult for the Schultz family to explain to the church.


    She really thought about killing the witness Colin altogether, and forcibly suppressing the matter.


    But he was worried that doing so would completely anger the Saint Hild family.


    Now the solution that Colin proposed seemed feasible, but she still couldn''t make up her mind.


    She didn''t know if such an excuse could be fooled by the church, and whether the **** "Duke of Saint Hilde" would have any tricks?


    Colin looked at Count Schultz, who was silent and his face was constantly changing, and carefully reminded: "My Lord, don''t make the wrong decision, let alone be fooled by the real murderer!"


    Earl Schultz bit his red lips lightly, UU read and said in a deep voice: "Viscount Angele, the death of Bishop John really has nothing to do with the Schultz family!"


    "I believe you!" Colin said immediately, "If you know that Bishop John died here, how could you take me down to choose a wine?"


    Count Schultz nodded and let out a long sigh, then she turned to look at Lucien, as if asking for his opinion.


    Lucien didn''t relax, the terrifying power emanating from his whole body was like a large net, covering Colin, as if something was wrong, a thunderous blow would land on him.


    Upon seeing this, Colin''s heart sank, and he was about to explain again, but he heard the voice of the attendant coming from outside the wine cellar:


    "Master, the city defense army sent a letter saying that the Archbishop of the Northern Territory Adjani has just arrived in Swan City!"


    "Ajani?"


    The atmosphere in the wine cellar changed again.


    7017k

 Chapter 333： Get out

    Latest website: In the dark basement, the atmosphere is dignified.


    Count Schultz has left in a hurry, presumably to welcome the arrival of Archbishop Adjani.


    So only Colin and Lucien stood opposite each other here.


    "Your Excellency Lucian, are you planning to kill me?"


    Colin suddenly spoke and asked with a smile.


    Lucien didn''t answer, but stared at Colin with a fierce look.


    Facing the terrifying coercion of a Tier VI fighter like a sea like a sea, Colin seemed to be a flat boat in the stormy sea, and it seemed that it might capsize at any time.


    "You dare not kill me." Colin said with a smile on his face, confidently, "I am not a small person, the Viscount of the Empire, the Guardian of the North, the husband of the Duke of St. Hild, haha, you family Schultz Can you bear the consequences of killing me?"


    Lucien still didn''t speak, but Colin caught a trace of doubt in the other''s eyes.


    With the bottom in his heart, Colin once again persuaded him: "I believe that the Schultz family is what I am struggling with. Why don''t you tell me the causes and consequences of the matter truthfully?


    Don''t worry that I will blame the Schultz family for this. You have to believe that I have always been extra tolerant of the northern lords.


    Think about the Uman family and the Dawson family. What big mistakes they made before, but are they still doing well now? "


    Lucien remained unmoved.


    Colin shrugged and said helplessly: "Dare to kill me, and don''t want to let me go. Lucien, you are not going to just look at me forever?"


    "Why not?" Lucien finally replied.


    Colin smiled faintly, and joked: "Okay, then you can stay with me for the rest of your life in this dark basement. It just so happens that there are so many fine wines here, presumably it won''t be too boring for the rest of my life."


    Lucien''s face sank, as if finally made up a certain resolution, he said cruelly: "Sorry, Viscount Angele, I''m going to wrong you a bit!"


    With his words, Colin immediately felt the atmosphere in the wine cellar changed!


    If it was squally rainy before, it is now turned upside down!


    "Wait! Lucy..."


    boom!


    Before Colin finished speaking, he saw a fist shadow rapidly growing in front of him, an unstoppable huge force, accompanied by a violent howling sound, violently attacked his chest.


    The surrounding air also became stagnant, and Colin felt as if he was in a huge snare, and every action required great effort.


    There is no way to avoid it, he only had time to cover his chest with his hands.


    Boom!


    The burst of holy light and turbulent vindictiveness suddenly exploded between the two, and the ripples spread out, shaking the entire wine cellar.


    All the wine bursts instantly, and the overflowing aroma of wine permeates this small space.


    Click!


    Amid the palpitating sound of fractures, Colin only felt a sharp pain coming from his hands.


    He couldn''t help screaming, and the whole person was smashed into the air by the force of the shock and hit the side wall.


    Lucian won the power and did not forgive, and immediately caught up with her, her fists gathered terrible power, and once again bombarded Colin''s legs.


    There was another tooth-cracking sound, and Colin completely collapsed to the ground, sweating profusely, and panting quickly in his mouth.


    However, his expression was not too alarmed. Instead, he twitched the corners of his mouth, showing a mocking smile, and said with difficulty:


    "Hehe... if you have the courage... just stand... kill me immediately! Otherwise... I will let you... death is better than life!"


    Lucian looked at Colin, who had all broken limbs, and seemed to finally relax, and said indifferently:


    "My Lord Viscount, please be patient and stay here for a while, until the Schultz family finds out the real murderer of the murder of Bishop John, and then I will apologize to you."


    After saying this, he ignored Colin, turned and strode away.


    After leaving the wine cellar, Lucien glanced at the two guards guarding the door, and ordered: "Keep it here, don''t let anyone come near except the earl and me!"


    "Yes!"


    The two guards responded quickly.


    They also heard the movement in the wine cellar just now. They are not stupid, they have guessed something, but at this time they dare not ask more.


    When Lucian''s figure disappeared at the end of the stone steps, calm was restored in the basement again.


    But before long, there was a crackling sound in the wine cellar. It seemed that the wine bottle was broken, followed by a scream of infiltration.


    Immediately, the silence was restored.


    The two guards guarding the door glanced at each other, and both saw the doubt in each other''s eyes.


    "What''s the situation?" someone couldn''t help but asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." The other person shook his head, a trace of worry appeared on his face, "That person... will nothing happen, right?"


    Of course they know who the person inside is, and they also know the dignity of the other person, if something happens...


    "Should I go in and have a look?"


    "Well, you go, I will guard the door for you."


    One of the guards immediately pushed the door and entered, and saw a mess in the wine cellar, with collapsed wine racks and broken wine bottles everywhere, and the strong aroma of wine filled the air.


    And at the innermost position of the wine cellar against the wall, the Viscount Angele was lying motionless on the ground.


    "Master Viscount?" The guard yelled a few times, but found that the other party did not respond.


    He walked forward cautiously, yelled a few times when he got close, but still did not see Colin responding.


    The guard was a little flustered, so he leaned down, stretched out his hand and patted Colin''s shoulder: "Viscount..."


    Huh!


    In an instant, Colin, who hadn''t been moving, suddenly raised his head and opened his mouth wide, his hideous fangs gleaming in the dim candlelight.


    "what¡­"


    The guard let out a short exclamation, and then found that his whole body''s strength and blood were rapidly draining along the arm that was bitten by the opponent.


    He opened his mouth wide and wanted to make a cry for help, only to find that he could only make a whisper of "Ho...Ho...".


    As the blood was inhaled, Colin''s body quickly swelled, and the originally broken bones were healing at an unreasonable speed. A pair of huge bat wings protruded from his back, and instantly filled the wine cellar. Spacious space.


    The guard outside the door saw that his companion hadn''t heard back, so he opened the door of the wine cellar carefully.


    Then, he saw an unforgettable scene of his life.


    ¡­


    In the restaurant on the third floor of Neuschwanstein Castle, the young maid took a light step and brought plates of delicious dishes to the long table.


    With an elegant and decent smile on his face, Earl Schultz said politely: "Your Excellency, you have worked hard to come to Swan City this way. Please taste the delicacies prepared by the Schultz family for you."


    Ajani smiled and thanked her, Meimu swept around in the hall, and asked curiously:


    "My Lord Earl, I met Duke St. Hild and his party returning from Royal Dragon City on the way here. I heard from her that Viscount Anglia stayed in Swan City to help investigate the disappearance of Bishop John, so why didn''t I see him? Ah?"


    Earl Schultz''s expression remained unchanged, and he said with a smile: "Your Excellency, it is a pity that the Viscount Lord just left this afternoon and just missed you."


    "Really? That''s a pity." Ajani nodded, seeming to believe it.


    "What about your husband? Isn''t he in Neuschwanstein either?" Adjani asked again.


    Count Schultz was thinking how to explain. He saw a figure walking into the restaurant from the corner of his eye, and he immediately smiled and said, "Lucien, why have you been delayed for so long? The archbishop asked you just now."


    Lucian walked into the restaurant, saluted Adjani, and explained with a smile: "Sorry, Archbishop. Just now a thief sneaked into the basement and wanted to steal alcohol. I went to deal with it, so I was late. ."


    Adjani stood up and responded with a smile, and said with a smile: "It is so bold that a thief dared to go to Neuschwanstein to steal something!"


    "Who said no. Perhaps the wine in the cellar of Neuschwanstein is so famous that it attracted coveted eyes." Earl Schultz said with a smile.


    During the chat and laugh, the atmosphere of the banquet gradually became warmer.


    But it didn''t take long for the butler to hurried over and whispered a few words in Lucian''s ear.


    Then Lucien''s face changed visibly.


    "What''s the matter?" Ajani asked curiously.


    Lucien smiled, pretending to be calm and calm, and said: "It''s nothing, but I didn''t expect that the thief who stole the wine just now had an accomplice, and saved him."


    As he said, he wiped his mouth with a napkin, and stood up and said, "I''m really sorry, Your Excellency, I''m going to catch this escaped thief back. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you to finish this dinner with you. NS."


    Adjani asked in confusion: "Your Excellency Lucien, just a little thief, do you still need to hunt down yourself?"


    "That thief has some abilities, and the family guards disappointed me too much...so, I still have to chase me personally to make you laugh."


    Ajani smiled and waved her hand, motioning to the other party to help herself.


    Lucian winked at Earl Schultz, and strode out.


    Earl Schultz was nervous, but on the surface he was composure, trying to say in a relaxed tone:


    "Your Excellency, you don''t have to worry about Lucian, let''s enjoy this dinner to the fullest."


    Adjani took a deep look at the countess beside her, and smiled:


    "good!"


    7017k

 Chapter 334： Chase and escape

    Latest website: When Lucien returned to the basement, all he saw was a corpse.


    The corpse of the guard of the Schultz family.


    But the bodies of Colin and Bishop John have disappeared.


    Lucian suppressed the anger that was surging in his heart, and asked the steward beside him: "What was going on at that time?"


    The butler carefully explained: "My lord, I was not there at the time, but according to the guard who came to report, shortly after you left, there was a scream in the basement.


    Afterwards, the guards guarding the hall went into the basement to check the situation, and at the same time sent one person to report the letter.


    I rushed here as soon as I received the report, only to find that the more than 30 guards who entered the basement were brutally killed, and Viscount Angele was also missing.


    However, I guess that they might not have escaped from Neuschwanstein Castle! "


    Lucian''s eyes lit up, and he asked quickly: "Oh? Why?"


    "Because the guards did not find anyone entering or leaving the castle, so unless they can fly, they must still be in the Neuschwanstein Castle!"


    "Okay, mobilize manpower and search the whole castle!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    ¡­


    When the first rays of morning light shone on Neuschwanstein Castle, Lucien was still standing at the entrance of the basement, maintaining the posture of last night.


    Familiar footsteps sounded behind him, Lucian looked back and saw Earl Schultz walking towards him with a cup of coffee.


    "Do you want to take a break?" Earl Schultz asked her husband, passing the coffee.


    "No." Lucian shook his head, took the coffee and drank it.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, he didn''t seem to be affected much, and he was still full of energy.


    It''s just that the worries in his eyes have not diminished.


    When Earl Schultz saw this, the haze in his heart suddenly became heavier, and he asked, "Is there still nothing to notice?"


    Lucian shook his head. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw the captain of the Neuschwanstein guards¡ªthe Bright Knight hurriedly approaching.


    He lifted his spirits and asked quickly: "How is it? Anything to find?"


    The Bright Knight gave a salute first, and then reported: "My Lord, Lucian, the guards have completed the search of Neuschwanstein Castle, but Viscount Anglia has not been found yet.


    However, we found blood stains on the wall on the east side of the castle. "


    Count Schultz asked eagerly: "So, where did they escape from Neuschwanstein Castle?"


    "It should be like this."


    Lucian frowned and asked in a bad tone: "Then tell me, how did they climb over the wall without disturbing the patrol guards? And with a broken limb? "


    The Bright Knight suddenly suffocated, bowed his head and said: "Subordinates...I don''t know."


    Lucian snorted and ordered: "Immediately notify the city defense army, close all the gates of Swan City, and prohibit anyone from entering or leaving!


    You personally bring a team of guards and follow me to search in the city! "


    "Yes!" Knight Bright responded immediately, and then turned to prepare.


    Count Schultz frowned and asked, "Who saved Viscount Anglia? Could it be the Duke of St. Hilde?"


    Lucian''s face was gloomy, and he said coldly: "No matter who it is, I will catch them back!"


    After speaking, this Tier 6 soldier walked out in large strides against the rising sun.


    ¡­


    The hazy moonlight filled the room like a haze through the window.


    Earl Schultz had just finished bathing, her hair still exuding fresh water, wearing a white silk pajamas, she sat down in front of the dressing table.


    Looking at herself in the bronze mirror, the countess suddenly sighed, and an unconcealable worry appeared on her beautiful face.


    It has been three days since Colin escaped from the basement.


    In three days, Lucian personally led the team and turned Swan City upside down, but still did not find Colin''s whereabouts.


    This morning, Lucian decided that Colin had escaped from Swan City, so he took another 3,000 men and chased him.


    In the evening, the messenger brought back good news-Lucian had found Colin''s trail, and it would not be long before they could be captured.


    It stands to reason that such good news should make Count Schultz feel at ease, but after receiving this news, the countess always has an ominous premonition.


    After pondering in front of the mirror for a long time, Earl Schultz shouted at the door: "Mary?"


    After waiting for a while, there was no response from the close maid who was supposed to be guarding the door.


    Count Schultz frowned and was about to get up to check, but at this moment, a gust of wind suddenly poured in from the open window.


    call-


    The candle was blown out, and darkness enveloped the room in an instant.


    Earl Schultz''s heart suddenly burst, and he was about to shout, only to find that the back of his neck was held tightly by a big hand!


    "Don''t say anything, Lord Earl."


    Listening to the familiar voice behind her, Earl Schultz almost jumped out of her throat. She tried to maintain her composure and smiled strongly:


    "Viscount Angele, where have you been before, we have been worried about you for a long time."


    Colin turned to Count Schultz, and under the soft moonlight, he looked at the beautiful countess in front of him.


    The posture of the two of them was rather ambiguous at this time, like lovers embracing under the moon.


    Of course, if Colin''s big hand hadn''t grabbed the back of Earl Schultz''s neck...


    "Master Earl, I really can''t bear the hospitality of your husband Lucian before, so I can only choose to avoid the edge for the time being."


    "Viscount Angley, I apologize to you for Lucian''s previous offense! But please believe that the Schultz family has no malice against you or the St. Hild family.


    If you feel angry in your heart, I can make up for you..."


    Count Schultz''s tone became ambiguous, and his body slowly moved closer to Colin.


    Facing the temptation of this mature and beautiful Countess, Colin remained unmoved, and even suddenly increased the strength of his hands, as if to crush the delicate and slender neck of Count Schultz.


    "what-"


    Count Schultz groaned in pain, and he didn''t dare to repeat it.


    It was just that the big watery eyes looked at Colin grievously, and the touch of tenderness and charm revealed in it, as if to melt the steel.


    It''s a pity that he couldn''t move Colin, only to hear him say coldly:


    "Earl Schultz, the cause and effect of the incident, please be honest and clear."


    "Viscount Angley, I admit that Lucien''s previous actions were indeed too excessive, but he was just worried that you might misunderstand the Schultz family..."


    "Misunderstanding?" Colin sneered and interrupted Earl Schultz''s sophistry. "Don''t tell me that the death of Bishop John has nothing to do with you, let alone tell me that you didn''t try to coax Vera into the city!


    Also, do you really think I don¡¯t know who Vera¡¯s real biological mother is? "


    Earl Schultz''s heart burst, and he finally understood why he had been exposed in the first place.


    At this time, she wished to smash the **** "Duke of St. Hilde" into pieces. This fake not only gave herself a bad idea, but also changed hands to push the Schultz family into the fire pit when the situation was bad.


    Perhaps, from the very beginning, the "Duke of St. Hild" hoped that the Schultz family and the St. Hild family would be guilty.


    Earl Schultz found himself in a dilemma.


    Lying is no longer possible, after all, Colin saw through his tricks from the beginning.


    But she didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    Because the Schultz family cannot bear the consequences of telling the truth.


    Pretending to be the mother of the Duke of the North and assisting in the murder of Bishop John.


    Count Schultz did not believe that Colin or the St. Hild family would let him go.


    Looking at the struggling Earl Schultz, Colin spoke again:


    "Earl Schultz, I said that I am a benevolent person. As long as you are willing to tell the truth, I will forgive you for all your previous sins. Therefore, I will give you another chance. If you dare to tell a lie, then Don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Earl Schultz¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he sighed after a long while: ¡°Viscount Angley, please trust me. The death of Bishop John has nothing to do with the Schultz family. You can do this kind of botched fraud. Can''t be fooled!


    Besides, I''m really Vera''s biological mother, I even dare to confront Marquis Garcia..."


    "Hey¡ª" Colin sighed, UU reading seemed to have completely lost trust in the countess, and said coldly, "For your sins, please forgive me from my lord!"


    As he said, he inserted a dagger into Count Schultz''s heart!


    "Woo¡ª"


    Count Schultz''s painful cry was covered by Colin''s throat before she could even utter it. Her eyes were full of incredulous expressions. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Colin would really dare to kill herself!


    How can I say that I am also the dignified count of the Northern Territory, the wife of a Tier 6 fighter, isn''t Colin afraid of revenge!


    After a burst of intense pain, there was a surging sense of powerlessness. Count Schultz only felt that the light in front of her eyes was disappearing little by little. She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to leave something to the world in the end, but she did not let it go. Silent.


    Before losing consciousness completely, Earl Schultz only felt that he had been bitten on his neck.


    7017k

 Chapter 335： Transform

    Latest website: Earl Schultz felt that he had a long dream.


    In her dream, she unexpectedly saw the Lord of Radiance.


    The Lord lightly tapped on her forehead, as if he had said something.


    But with this oracle, Count Schultz found that he couldn''t hear clearly. Something seemed to cut off her contact with the Lord and prevented them from communicating.


    Opening her eyes, Earl Schultz found herself still in the bedroom of Neuschwanstein Castle. Through the dim moonlight shining in from the window, she could see clearly that she was sitting on a chair in front of her, looking at her own Colin in time.


    Count Schultz felt that he should have felt fear, but in fact, Colin seemed to be shrouded in a sacred halo in her eyes at this time.


    In a daze, the image of the Lord of Radiance that I saw in my dream just now coincides with the face of the young viscount!


    This discovery made Earl Schultz horrified and inexplicable, but a kind of reverence and admiration rooted in the bloodline overflowed uncontrollably, making Earl Schultz only want to pay homage to Colin.


    "I...what''s wrong with me..." Earl Schultz asked in a dreamlike tone with dim eyes.


    Colin sat down on the chair and looked down at the Count Schultz, who had collapsed on the ground, and said indifferently:


    "You just died, but I forgave your sin, so I grant you rebirth!"


    "Rebirth?" Count Schultz looked incredulous, but when she lowered her head, she saw the dagger still stuck in her heart.


    "Pull it out by yourself." Colin''s indifferent voice sounded again.


    Count Schultz held the handle of the dagger with trembling hands. Her heart was full of fear, but she did not hesitate to obey Colin''s orders in action.


    Huh!


    The dagger was pulled out.


    Count Schultz cried out in pain, but did not see the blood splashing as expected.


    Moreover, she even felt that this supposedly fatal wound seemed to be non-existent.


    "From now on, you will be bathed in the grace of our lord and won''t die easily." Colin flickered again. Perhaps even Pope Gregory''s presence might not be able to do better.


    The horror on Count Schultz¡¯s face was gradually replaced by piety, and she was crawling on the ground, saying: "Praise my lord!"


    Lifting his head again, Earl Schultz looked at Colin with infinite reverence, and asked: "Are you the favored one?"


    Colin nodded and said, "Yes, but you know my identity, so you are not allowed to tell others."


    "I understand!" Count Schultz nodded immediately.


    After experiencing the "miracles" that happened to him, Earl Schultz had no reservations in trusting Colin at this time.


    Colin carefully observed every subtle change of Earl Schultz, and wanted to see if the blood-transformed descent could really "turn an enemy into a friend"?


    After all, blood is self-conscious, so Colin was very careful to avoid transforming the enemy before, because he was worried that blood would be respected on the surface and rebellious behind him.


    It now seemed that Earl Schultz had been brainwashed, and he no longer had hostility towards Colin.


    However, it is still impossible to draw conclusions, and Colin still needs further verification...


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened to Bishop John before? And who made you impersonate Vera''s biological mother?"


    Facing the same problem again, Earl Schultz decisively did not quibble, but honestly said:


    "This matter has to be talked about ten days ago, when a man who looked exactly like the previous Duke of St. Hild suddenly found me..."


    "The Duke of St. Hild?" Colin''s heart suddenly burst, and he couldn''t help screaming in surprise.


    "Yes. Although he looks exactly like the old duke, there is still a big difference in tone and demeanor, which I can of course see.


    Only because this person also possesses the strength of a Paladin, I dare not resist, and can only do as he ordered.


    This person should have been injured, and only then is it necessary for us to cooperate in arresting Bishop John to help him heal his injuries.


    Moreover, he also knew many secrets of the St. Hild family, including Vera¡¯s life experience, so he asked me to impersonate Vera¡¯s biological mother and said that I don¡¯t have to worry about someone revealing me, because Vera¡¯s real biological mother did not dare to recognize this daughter. ¡­"


    Listening to Count Schultz''s account, Colin frowned and asked, "Then, why did Bishop John''s body appear in the basement of Neuschwanstein Castle?"


    "When I saw the body of Bishop John, Lucian and I were very scared. Because I obviously asked Lucian to remind the man. He also knew that you were going to search the whole castle. I thought he would hide temporarily. Go elsewhere, who knows..."


    "Who knows that he betrayed you!" Colin immediately understood.


    Earl Schultz nodded and said: "Yes, I think it should be because he saw that Lord Duke was not fooled into entering Swan City, and felt that the Schultz family had lost the value of use, so he simply provoked the conflict between us and the St. Hild family. ."


    Colin pondered thoughtfully for a moment, and then asked, "Are you connected to the Morrison family?"


    "The Morrison family?" Earl Schultz seemed to be surprised that Colin would suddenly mention the family, and shook his head in a daze, "We have not been closely connected with the Morrison family, and we have not had much contact recently."


    For Earl Schultz¡¯s frank statement, Colin held a cautious attitude.


    He couldn''t check the consciousness of the descent, naturally he didn''t know if the other party concealed or deceived it.


    However, from what Earl Schultz said before, Colin tended to believe that she told the truth.


    After all, if she wanted to lie, she would certainly not weave a story about the resurrection of the Duke of St. Hild, which is too hard to believe.


    If she is telling the truth, what is going on with the Duke of St. Hild?


    Did the Morrison family really resurrect the Duke of St. Hild?


    Colin couldn''t help but think of the weird blood pool under the bell tower of Fengdie Fort.


    But then, he thought, Earl Schultz said that the manner, tone, habits, etc. of the Duke of St. Hilde are different from those of the real Duke, so maybe it is not coming back from the dead, but returning from the dead!


    At this moment, Colin suddenly thought of Prince Leahy''s reminder that Mr. Hood was not dead.


    Thinking of this, those isolated doubts seemed to have finally been strung together.


    Although this conjecture is too unbelievable, it seems to be the most reasonable explanation¡ª


    Mr. Hou borrowed the corpse of the Duke of St. Hild and was resurrected!


    Colin suddenly felt a deep chill. The terrifying figure who caused the lives of the northern realms to be charcoal was still hidden in a corner, and he might stand up at any time and set off a **** storm again!


    Perhaps, the Schultz family is the result of the opponent''s small test.


    Colin narrowed his eyes and forced himself to calm down.


    He knew that Mr. Hood was not invulnerable, at least the other party only dared to hide in the shadows now, even if he had already occupied the body of a Paladin.


    That''s right!


    Although he was resurrected by the corpse, he was successfully resurrected, but the Duke of St. Hild suffered heavy losses before his death.


    It''s no wonder that he wants to take Bishop John abducted, but he wants Bishop John to help him heal his injuries.


    Colin woke up immediately. He had to inform the church about this. If Mr. Xiang wanted to recover from his injuries, he would definitely abduct the high-ranking pastors of the church again.


    In addition, he also thought of Prince Leahy.


    Isn''t this person tracking Mr. Hooter all over the world, if this news is revealed to him, the paladin of the San Lorenzo family must be willing to help the North Territory!


    Thinking of this, Ke Lin finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    His eyes returned to Count Schultz.


    The Countess, who was already about to fall asleep, was now wearing a simple tunic dress without any jewellery on her body, but the dress was well tailored, drawing her concavo-convex and exquisite curves vividly and vividly, semi-circular. The neckline reveals a delicate collarbone and a piece of snow-white delicacy.


    Coupled with her low eyebrows and pleasing posture at this time, it highlights her mature, beautiful and charming style.


    Colin forcibly retracted his gaze, suppressing the restlessness in his heart.


    For this bloodline transformed from the enemy, Colin still needs to put a final test on her.


    He wanted to know whether the blood would betray.


    "Earl Schultz, next, I need you to do this..."


    7017k

 Chapter 336： witness

    Latest website: The sun is setting, and the sky is getting late.


    The Schultz family guard set up a temporary camp on a small hill.


    They have left Swan City for four days. During these four days, they have been thoroughly searched within a few hundred miles of Swan City, but they still found nothing.


    Lucien seemed to be running out of patience, and his temper became more and more irritable.


    Upon seeing this, the guards evaded the adult, and even lightened their steps a lot, for fear of causing trouble to the upper body, and became the object of venting their anger.


    Piles of bonfires rose in the camp, and the orange tongue licked the lamb on the iron frame, but only tasted the dripping hot oil.


    Lucien sat blankly in front of the campfire, took off a roasted golden leg of lamb, and started to bite regardless of the temperature of the scalding mouth.


    Hu Cong quickly and carefully handed the flask over, and then backed away.


    After not taking a few steps, I saw a faint sound of horseshoes coming from the entrance of the camp, and then I saw a messenger hurriedly approaching.


    Lucian frowned and looked at this person''s costume, and asked, "Are you from Swan City?"


    The messenger hurriedly stepped forward to salute and said: "Yes, my lord! Lord Earl asked me to send you a letter!"


    After speaking, he handed the letter paper to Lucian.


    Lucien opened it and found that it was indeed the letter written by Count Schultz. After scanning it quickly, he stood up in surprise, with undisguised ecstasy on his face.


    When Hu Cong saw this, he asked intriguingly: "My lord, is there any good news?"


    "I found the man, and I was hiding in the Neuschwanstein Castle! Hehe, my guess at the beginning was correct, and I was almost deceived!" Lucian said excitedly.


    "Congratulations, sir!"


    "Send my order, take a rest for the night, and return to Swan City tomorrow!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Schwanstein castle.


    Archbishop Adjani entered a parlor under the leadership of the maid.


    However, here, she did not see the Earl Schultz who invited herself to come, but saw another person.


    "Viscount Anglia?" Adjani looked at Colin in a wheelchair with a surprised look, "You...have already left Swan City?"


    Colin smiled bitterly and said, "Hey, some people don''t want me to leave like this."


    Ajani pointed to the wheelchair under Colin and asked, "Are you injured?"


    Colin pretended to sigh, nodded, and pointed at the corner of the living room with his chin, and said, "I''m lucky, what happened to Bishop John is the real...it''s embarrassing!"


    Adjani noticed that there was still a coffin in the living room. She seemed to realize something, and walked over with a solemn expression, and then saw Bishop John lying inside from the open coffin.


    "Who did this?" Ajani''s tone became cold.


    "Lucien."


    "Lucien?" Adjani exclaimed in surprise, in addition to anger, there was a trace of fear that was hard to conceal.


    "That''s right." Colin nodded and said solemnly, "Lucian colluded with outsiders and killed Bishop John. When I found out the clues, he wounded me and imprisoned me in the basement.


    Fortunately, Earl Schultz found out in time and rescued me. "


    Adjani''s eyes flickered, and she asked dubiously: "So, Earl Schultz deserted her husband and rescued you?"


    Colin said solemnly: "As a pious and glorious believer, an upright knight in the north, and a noble empire, she chose to take the initiative to turn her back on the dark and embrace the light. Is there any problem?"


    "Of course not." Adjani suppressed her doubts and asked, "What about Earl Schultz? Can I see her?"


    "She''s right next door, waiting for Lucian''s return."


    Adjani''s expression changed, and she asked nervously, "What does she want to do?"


    "Of course I am asking my husband why he turned his back on his faith and glory!"


    Adjani looked at Colin with a righteous face, she was shocked, and she whispered in a long while: "Lucien is a Tier 6 fighter, if you irritate him..."


    Colin snorted and interrupted faintly: "Your Excellency Archbishop, are you afraid of facing the lustful might of a Tier 6 fighter?"


    Adjani took a deep breath and restored Gu Bo''s state of being calm, and said, "Of course not. Under the brilliance of my lord, no evil can escape the judgment!"


    "That''s good." Colin smiled and looked at the archbishop in front of him. "Earl Schultz will expose Lucien''s crimes and draw a clear line with him in a moment. The reason why you are invited is that I hope you Can be a witness together."


    "Okay." Looking at Colin with a calm face, Ajani seemed to realize something, so she let go of her worry.


    After thinking about it, Adjani asked again: "You just said that Lucian colluded with outsiders and murdered Bishop John. I don''t know who this ¡®outsider¡¯ is? Why did you murder Bishop John?¡±


    "The last Duke of St. Hild."


    "Who?" Ajani thought Colin was joking.


    However, Colin said solemnly: "Yes. The Duke of St. Hild, who should have died, has been resurrected. However, I suspect that it is not the Duke himself who is resurrected, but Mr. Hooter used some kind of unknown The forbidden curse of the name occupied the Duke¡¯s body and returned to his soul by borrowing the corpse."


    Ajani''s eyes widened, and she looked at Colin in a daze, obviously thinking that everything he just said was too unbelievable.


    Upon seeing this, Colin added faintly: "This is my guess, believe it or not. However, you must also know that Prince Leahy is currently in the north, and the reason why he appeared here is precisely because of covetousness. gentlemen!"


    Ajani fell into deep thought.


    She knew about the stolen body of the Duke of St. Hilde, after all, she presided over the funeral of the other party herself.


    Moreover, she also heard about Prince Leahy''s affairs.


    Therefore, even though the speculation that Colin threw out at this time was a bit shocking, Adjani felt that it was most likely the truth of the matter.


    Thinking of this, her face became extremely dignified, and she said solemnly: "If Mr. Hood really occupies the body of a paladin, then the terrifying degree of this incident is even more than you expected, and I must immediately report to the Pope''s crown. Down!"


    "That''s right. In order to heal the injuries on the body of the Duke of St. Hilde, Mr. Xiang will definitely continue to abduct the high-ranking pastors of the church. You need to deal with it."


    "Not only that. If Mr. Hao really had a perfect paladin body, then he would be uncontrollable!"


    Colin''s face changed, and he asked, "Why?"


    Adjani hesitated for a moment, and said vaguely:


    "The power of the forbidden curse of the mage is too terrible. What can restrict them now is that their bodies cannot withstand the backlash of the forbidden curse. However, if Mr. Wang has a perfect paladin body, UU reading www.uukanshu .com Then he may no longer worry about the curse backlash!"


    Colin''s heart suddenly burst, and he said in shock: "Can the body of the Paladin resist the backlash of the Forbidden Curse?"


    "At least it will not be as fragile as a mortal body. Even if some damage is made, it can be compensated. If you add the sacrifice method that Mr. Hoodoo used in Fallen Eagle City before, share some backlash damage, I am afraid he will never be able to Is limited!"


    A holy mage who can release forbidden curses without scruples!


    Thinking about it, I feel terrible.


    The atmosphere became extremely solemn for a while.


    Just as the two frowned and thought, there was a sound of footsteps in the next room.


    Colin and Adjani looked at each other suddenly, and exchanged thoughts silently¡ª


    Lucian, back.


    7017k

 Chapter 337： test

    Latest URL: "What about the other person? Where did you find him? Who was the accomplice who rescued him?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Lucian asked Earl Schultz.


    Earl Schultz did not answer her husband''s question, but handed over a roll of parchment.


    Lucien took it, confused, and just after a glance, his face changed drastically, and he asked:


    "what do you mean?"


    Shi Shiran, Earl of Schultz, turned around, took a sip of the coffee on the table, and said indifferently: "It''s what it means in writing, I want to divorce you."


    Lucien squeezed the divorce book in her hand, her eyes flashed with tyrannical light, and her tone became chilling:


    "why?"


    Earl Schultz avoided Lucian''s cannibal gaze, and said lightly: "Because I can''t tolerate you continuing to make mistakes like this, and the glory of the Schultz family cannot be dusted off by you!"


    Lucien sneered coldly, and mocked: "This is my fault? It was obviously a decision made by both of us at the beginning. Now you want to get away like this, isn''t it too whimsical!"


    Earl Schultz slowly shook his head and said, "No, Lucien, it was you who forced me to make the decision. It was you who were bewitched and allowed Bishop John to be kidnapped and murdered, or you interrupted it yourself. The limbs of Viscount Angele wanted to imprison him in the basement.


    You should bear all these charges! "


    Lucian burst into laughter suddenly, as if he had heard a big joke, and stopped for a while, then he slowly approached Earl Schultz step by step, and said in his mouth:


    "Do you want to put all these charges on my head? Hehe, do you really think I will let you plant it?"


    After saying this, Lucien had come to Count Schultz, stretched out her hand to pinch her smooth chin, stared at her eyes, and asked: "What happened in the past few days when I left? Say!"


    Count Schultz looked at Lucien, who was on the edge of the outbreak, without fear, his tone was still indifferent: "Lucien, think about our husband and wife, I will leave you a way to survive.


    After signing this divorce letter, let''s run away. "


    "Escape?" Lucian sneered again. "If I just leave here, wouldn''t it be true that you planted me on the crime? When that happens, I will really murder Bishop John and imprison Viscount Anglia. The real murderer!"


    Seeing that the other party had seen through his plot, Count Schultz''s eyes flashed a panic, but he calmed down and said confidently:


    "Then what can you do? Kill me? That will only make you fall into the abyss of immortality!"


    Lucien''s hand slowly applied force, squeezing Earl Schultz''s delicate chin, and the killing intent in his eyes was unconcealed, threatening:


    "Do you want to ruin me? Will I be caught with nothing?"


    Earl Schultz showed pain on his face, but his eyes were still firm, and he sneered: "Lucien, even if you are a Tier VI fighter, you are still no more than a civilian. Even if you argue, who will believe you?


    As the Earl of the Empire, I have witnessed by Viscount Anglia and the Archbishop of the North. Who do you think will be sentenced to those charges?


    So, your only way out now is to get out of Swan City and never return to the North! "


    Lucian looked at this woman who had been with her for more than 20 years, and she couldn''t accept that she had betrayed herself so easily.


    His eyes are getting more and more dangerous, his breathing is getting heavier and heavier, and the strength in his hands is getting stronger and stronger, as if he will completely crush the skull of Count Schultz in the next second.


    But in the face of such a real death threat, Earl Schultz did not flinch, staring straight at his husband, as if looking at a dead person.


    The two faced each other for a long time, and finally Lucien flinched.


    Just listen to him: "Tell me, what happened?"


    Earl Schultz''s eyes were blurred, and he said piously: "I saw the Lord of Radiance and was inspired by him. Only then did I make up my mind to make a thorough cut from the sins of the past!"


    "Shit!" Lucian said angrily, obviously unable to believe this kind of nonsense, "You have to think clearly, I am your biggest support!


    Drive me away, you can only let Colin hold it, no matter what he promised you before, what do you use to ensure that he won''t break his promise?


    Think about the Uman family and the Dawson family. Yes, although these two families seem to have not been punished, and the titles are still there, what about the previous Earl of Uman and the Marquis of Dawson?


    Don''t you know what will happen to them?


    Don''t be fooled by that kid Colin, he is not a kind and benevolent savior, but a cruel careerist! "


    However, these words did not make Count Schultz wake up, she still looked at her husband with cold eyes, and said lightly:


    "After signing the divorce letter, I will let you go, so you can take it with you, Thorin."


    Hearing his son''s name, Lucien''s heart again filled with uncontrollable anger, and said fiercely: "Where is the Colin? Does he dare not come out to see me?"


    "Who said I dare not see you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Colin sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed into the room by Archbishop Adjani.


    When the enemy met, Lucien''s eyes instantly turned blood red.


    Facing this tiger who seemed to be choosing someone to eat, Colin didn''t seem to feel threatened at all, and even added fuel to the fire:


    "Your Excellency Lucien, I advise you to catch it with your hands and stop making unnecessary resistance."


    Lucian let go of Earl Schultz, facing Colin with a bloodthirsty smile, and said: "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Colin still looked confident, "I warned you when I was in the basement. It''s best to kill me, otherwise, I will definitely make you better off dead!"


    Archbishop Adjani frowned tightly after hearing Colin''s words. She seemed to be afraid that Lucien would really lose her mind, so she quickly persuaded him:


    "Your Excellency Lucian, violence cannot solve any problems. You kill Viscount Anglia, and you will only turn yourself into a public enemy of the North, a public enemy of the nobility. Even if you successfully escape by force, you can only hide in a dark corner in the future. Li lingered.


    Your best choice now is to give up resistance and confess your sins. Our Lord is merciful. He is willing to give everyone who sincerely confess their sins a chance to atone for their sins. "


    A mocking sneer appeared at the corner of Lucien''s mouth, and he was about to speak again, but suddenly his face changed.


    Because he heard rapid footsteps outside the door.


    Obviously, a large number of guards from the Schultz family have gathered here!


    Upon seeing this, Colin spoke again and excitedly said: "Lucien, give up resistance. You are only a Tier VI fighter. Do you really think you own Swan City by marrying an earl?


    Look, now you are the enemy of this city!


    Don¡¯t you claim that you are superior in force?


    Have the ability to kill everyone here..."


    "I''ll kill you alone!" Lucian roared, and the whole person turned into a flash of lightning, and rushed to Colin in the blink of an eye.


    He grabbed Colin''s collar with one hand and lifted him from the wheelchair. He was about to laugh at him, but suddenly felt a hint of danger.


    A silver light flashed from Colin''s hands, and a poisonous snake stuck into Lucien''s heart!


    It''s a pity that Lucien realized what was wrong at the last moment, and forced his body to twist, avoiding his own vitals.


    Huh!


    The dagger went all in.


    It just didn''t hit the heart.


    Lucien looked at Colin with horror on his face. He didn''t expect that Colin, who had just been crushed by himself three days ago, would recover in such a short time!


    Even the healing technique of the Archbishop of the North could not have such an effect.


    "Get fooled." Colin smiled triumphantly.


    Lucian''s eyes flashed sharply, roared wildly, and punched out his right hand!


    Bang!


    Colin flew upside down like a rag doll, blood spurting out uncontrollably from his mouth.


    At this moment, the guards also rushed in, pointing their swords at the former male master of the castle.


    Seeing this, Lucien didn''t have time to check whether Colin was dead, and ran towards the window immediately, and then jumped out.


    "Quick! Don''t let him go!" Earl Schultz ordered loudly.


    "He can''t run." Colin stood up unsteadily.


    His chest was obviously sunken in a large area, but such a terrifying injury seemed to have no effect on him at all, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and Colin jumped down from the window.


    The guards followed hula la and gushed out of the room again.


    Adjani did not catch up to but looked at Count Schultz with an inquisitive gaze, and smiled after a long while:


    "Master Earl, your appearance today amazes me!"


    Count Schultz smiled faintly, and said: "What? Archbishop, do you think I don''t have the courage to face Lucien?"


    "No, I just think that not all women, like you, can decisively sever relationship with their husbands for justice."


    "Under the guidance of my lord, I am fearless!"


    Adjani looked at the pious Count Schultz, and she couldn''t help but wonder-what promise did Colin give to Count Schultz that allowed her to betray Lucien?


    Even in the face of death threats, the countess dared to sever ties with Lucien?


    What secret is hidden in this?


    7017k

 Chapter 338： Hunting

    Latest website: This season, the weather in the northern border is very changeable. During the day, the sun is still scorching, but at night, it has started to rain.


    And there was thunder flashing in the sky, and the faint thunder rolling in the clouds, it seemed that the real storm was still behind.


    An electric light pierced the sky, and also illuminated the wilderness and Lucien, who was running hurriedly in the meantime.


    The pinnacle warrior was quite embarrassed at this time, with disheveled heads, disheveled clothes, a dagger stuck in his chest, and his whole body was stained with blood. He just didn''t know how many of them belonged to him and how many belonged to others.


    Although he had escaped from Swan City, Lucian knew that he was not out of danger.


    He faintly noticed that a line of sight was staring at him.


    But when he looked around, he couldn''t find the source of this line of sight.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and Lucien only felt that his physical strength was steadily losing with the wound on his chest.


    At this moment, he is like a wounded beast, running hurriedly under the watch of the hunter.


    The hunter''s patience is very good, hiding in the dark, waiting for the beast to gradually weaken, and then launch a fatal blow.


    Can''t wait and die!


    Lucian was heartbroken, and immediately turned over and got off the horse, stabbing the horse''s **** with a sharp sword.


    When the horse was in pain, it spread its hoof and ran faster.


    And Lucien was quietly hiding in the bushes beside the road, holding his breath, waiting for the chasing soldiers behind him.


    He is ready to fight back!


    A little bit of time passed, but the expected chase did not appear for a long time.


    Silver snakes danced in the sky, and a downpour followed.


    Even with the character of Lucian''s pinnacle warrior, he couldn''t help being impetuous at this time and began to doubt his own judgment.


    Could it be that there is no chasing soldiers?


    Did Colin and Earl Schultz just let them go?


    If this is the case... Lucian''s eyes flashed with terrible anger-if this revenge is not reported, he will never let it go!


    Just as Lucian just wanted to give up the ambush and turned to leave, there seemed to be a ray of light in the darkness.


    "Who is there?"


    Lucien took a pause and asked in a deep voice.


    Darkness enveloped the earth, except for wind and rain, there was no sound.


    But not long after, the mud on the ground suddenly vibrated slightly, and even the stones in the mud jumped up, and the sound of thunder in the distance rang out. It started to be extremely far away. In a flash, it became deafening, as if from the wind and rain. Thousands of troops came out in the game.


    This kind of momentum seems to have overshadowed the power of lightning.


    Lucien narrowed his eyes and looked at a group of cavalry soldiers who suddenly appeared not far away like a demon.


    The intensive rain pulled out a long corridor by the cavalry of about two hundred people.


    With the momentum of tearing the rain curtain, the cavalry rushed towards Lucian.


    Lucien stood still on the spot, facing the cavalry squad that came as if the sky was falling apart, still looking calm.


    He just changed the broad sword in his hand to two-handed holding, waiting for the coming impact.


    Cang!


    However, the cavalry suddenly dispersed at a distance of five hundred steps from Lucian.


    Just when Lucien was puzzled, hundreds of sharp arrows showed a snake-like twisted trajectory in the rain, breaking the rain curtain and flying directly!


    Facing the threat of Arrow Rain, Lucian''s eyes condensed, and the broad sword in his hand flashed instantly, and the sword shadow stretched out in front of him like a barrier.


    After a burst of ping-pong-pong noise, this round of arrow rain was completely resisted.


    Before Lucian could catch his breath, the three armored heavy riders smashed over like tanks.


    Flop!


    With a sword cut out, the fierce sword light suddenly exploded.


    Stumps and broken arms, **** internal organs, flying around in the rain.


    This sword seems to have changed the color of the world.


    Lucien came down to the world like a world-destroying demon, destroying everything.


    However, his arrogant posture did not last long, and he felt a pain in his ankle.


    Lowering his head, Lucian discovered that there was still one person who was still alive in the three rides just now.


    It''s just that this person''s body had been cut in two, and he was able to wield the long sword in his hand and stabbed Lucien in the ankle!


    Bang!


    Lucien threw his kick and kicked the opponent''s head.


    Buzzing!


    At this moment, another rain of arrows swept toward him.


    Lucian swung his sword again to resist.


    After the arrow rain, Sanqi Heavy Armor launched a desperate charge at him.


    Lucian realized that the enemy wanted to consume his power in this way.


    However, he did not have a good way to solve it, because he had discovered that although the number of cavalry besieging him was not a large number, they were all professionals!


    Lucian guessed that these people should be the dead members of the Anglia family, but he did not expect that such a family that had just risen for only two years would have so many professionals!


    Moreover, he also discovered that these cavalry were really brave and fearless to death. Even if some of them were severely injured or even chopped in two, they still wanted to make up for Lucien''s body.


    With this desperate aura, even Lucien felt a deep chill.


    After several rounds of arrow rain and the desperate impact of the heavy armored cavalry, Lucien has become more and more powerless, and several wounds have been added to his body.


    The sixth-order warrior is not a god. He was first attacked by Colin, suffered heavy chest injuries, and then desperately killed Swan City. Now he is attacked by this group of intrepid cavalry in turn, and he has reached the end of his crossbow.


    "Viscount Angley!" Lucien finally couldn''t help but shouted loudly, "We don''t have an indispensable hatred, why do we have to die!"


    Unfortunately, the response to him was just another round of arrows.


    Then, a huge armored man with a huge shield and spear rushed towards Lucian like a violent bear.


    The heavy steps made the earth tremble.


    Lucien''s eyes narrowed. Although there was only one person charging this time and he hadn''t even rode a horse, he was on the verge of an enemy, and his expression became more solemn than ever.


    Boom!


    The two collided head-on, and the wind was violent for a while, and the screams were harsh.


    The rain curtain burst open all over the sky, and the circles of water patterns suddenly bloomed like blooming flowers.


    Tier 5 Troll Warrior!


    Lucian discovered the identity of his opponent at the first moment of the match.


    Before he could figure out how Colin drove a high-ranking troll warrior to kill him, there was a sudden movement in the bushes.


    Lucian felt the danger and roared fiercely.


    The air made a crisp sound like broken glazed glass, and the rain curtain over the sky turned into countless fine lines, exploding around.


    And at this moment, a small armored man hiding in the bushes burst out, and the raindrops flying all over the sky like needles, instantly pierced his armor into a sieve. However, this The armored man seemed unaware, still swinging the giant hammer in his hand and smashing it at Lucian.


    Boom!


    Under this hammer, the earth splashed like "waves" like water, and the blood spurted out from Lucien''s mouth, and the hands holding the sword could not help shaking.


    The fifth-order dwarf warrior!


    Lucian was already convinced in his heart that this was definitely not the power that the Anglia family could have, and only the Saint Hild family, the master of the north, could have such power.


    So Lucien shouted again: "I surrender! Honorable Lord of the North, as long as you are willing to give me a way to survive, I am willing to swear allegiance to you!"


    Swish!


    A intensive rain of arrows interrupted Lucien''s begging for mercy. U U Reading


    What made him even more chilling was that this rain of arrows also enveloped the two armored men, one big and one small, as if these enemies had never cared about the life and death of their companions.


    And the two armored men didn''t seem to take their own life and death to heart, and they rushed towards Lucien again completely ignoring the rain of arrows in the sky.


    "Are you crazy!!"


    Lucian''s face was green.


    In his life, he has experienced countless battles, large and small, and faced countless fierce and cunning enemies, but he has never seen such a strange way of fighting!


    The enemies in front of them seem to be killing machines without emotion, pain, and consciousness. They have no fear of death, and at any cost, they only complete a goal¡ª


    Kill Lucien!


    7017k

 Chapter 339： Tier 6 Blood Slave

    "Initial Kindred New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Boom!


    A flash of lightning pierced the sky, tearing a gap in the darkness that enveloped the earth.


    Under the electric light, Lucien''s whole body blue veins were exposed, and the broad sword stood in front of him firmly, arching his body to withstand the tremendous strength of the two armored men.


    The three of them were filled with arrows, like three hedgehogs.


    Lucien''s face was pale and frightening. However, what made him even more desperate was that the strength of the two armored men on the opposite side was not weakened, as if the arrows inserted into their bodies did not exist for them.


    The turbulent force kept hitting Lucian like a waterfall, sliding his top and back, and the ground under his feet was plowed into two deep gullies.


    Seeing the cavalry cruising around once again bend their bows and shoot arrows, preparing for the next round of shooting, Lucien let out a beast-like roar.


    With him as the center, a purple-black oval wave burst suddenly.


    boom!


    The two armored men flew out in an instant.


    However, Lucien was also uncomfortable, a stream of blood slowly flowed out of his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears.


    "Hahaha!" A loud laughter came from Lucian, and the pinnacle warrior seemed to have foreseen his fate.


    But like all dying beasts will fight back, Lucien also prepared for the worst.


    The **** soldier screamed desperately and madly: "If this is the case, let''s die together!"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A new round of arrow rain came as scheduled, but this time Lucien couldn''t avoid it at all.


    Numerous shock waves exploded in the air in an instant, squeezing each other and swaying to spread around.


    The rain of arrows hit this circle of waves, and was suddenly blown into powder.


    And Lucian was already laughing wildly at the two armored men.


    The broad sword in his hand was wrapped in a purple-black flame, and he cut it forward.


    The deep roar instantly shattered the dense rain curtain, as if tearing open the space in front of him.


    The two armored men on the opposite side were not afraid, one with a gun and the other with a hammer, and greeted them.


    boom!


    Numerous shocking ripples exploded in the wilderness in an instant, as if a boulder hit a water pool, and the ripples in the air had become waves. In an instant, the majority of the cavalry cruising around were knocked off their horses.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lucien laughed wildly, but suddenly let go of the broadsword in his hand. While the two armored men had not recovered from the rigid state of the previous blow, their bodies were like dexterous fish swimming into their bodies. side.


    clang! clang!


    Lucien''s fingers were like a hook, and he firmly grasped one arm of the two armored men. With such force, they pinched the armor into shape.


    With the forward momentum, the madness on Lucian''s face became thicker and he roared.


    Click!


    Both arms were taken off by Lucien.


    The gushing blood spilled all over Lucien. At this time, he seemed to have completely fallen into madness, and his whole body was bloodied and roared to the sky, like a devil crawling out of hell.


    With a successful move, Lucien immediately turned back again, shouting: "Die all to me!"


    call-


    At this moment, a whistling sound suddenly came from the sky, and a silver light descended from the sky with the force of wind and thunder!


    However, Lucien seemed to have expected the enemy overhead, stopped abruptly, turned abruptly, and smiled wildly at Colin who had fallen from the sky:


    "Finally waiting for you!"


    Before he finished his words, one of his arms was like a dragon going out to sea, grabbing Ke Lin''s long sword.


    Huh!


    With blood splattering, Lucien''s right hand finger was almost cut off by Qigen, but he didn''t even blink his eyes, and his other hand stuck out again and grabbed Colin''s ankle.


    Colin was shocked, the huge bat wings rolled up the turbulent air wave, and wanted to lift off again.


    However, Lucien''s feet seemed to have taken root on the ground, and no matter how hard Colin struggled, he still remained motionless.


    "Who the **** are you?" Lucian''s eyes couldn''t help flashing a trace of doubt, and then he remembered a rumor he had heard, "Are you a''winged knight''?"


    Colin did not respond.


    Seeing the other party''s face shrouded in a cloud of blood, Lucien became more and more curious. He laughed and shouted, "Let me see your true face!"


    Before the words fell, a wave of air suddenly erupted under his feet, and the earth was depressed by this force, and he himself jumped up with this counter-shock force, and the whole person was wrapped in the air. Colin in


    Colin waved his bat wings suddenly and turned sharply in the air, but unfortunately he couldn''t get rid of Lucien, it just made him temporarily lose his balance.


    Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Colin let go of the long sword in his hand, and instead drew out the golden dagger that symbolized the authority of the guardian of the north, and thrust it towards Lucian''s chest.


    Huh!


    The dagger pierced through Lucien''s chest, but he didn''t make any blocking moves.


    However, with a crazy smile on his face, he roared:


    "Die together!"


    Bang!


    Lucien''s hand was also inserted into Colin''s chest like lightning, holding the beating heart.


    Colin screamed, as if infected by the other party''s madness, the whole person''s aura became extremely violent.


    "I said, if you can''t kill me..." Colin laughed wildly, "I want you to die!"


    Before he could finish his words, Colin opened his mouth wide, and his two fangs gleamed with biting cold light, and one plunged into Lucien''s neck.


    The huge bat wings quickly closed and embraced the two of them.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" Lucian judged his identity from Colin''s words. Before he could understand how Colin grew a pair of wings, he found that the blood all over his body was pouring crazily. Xiang Kelin''s mouth.


    Not only blood, but also strength, temperature, and even consciousness flowed rapidly.


    "Let''s die together!" Lucien tightened his hands immediately before the darkness enveloped him.


    Bang!


    Colin''s heart was squeezed instantly!


    Boom!


    A burst of thunder rolled across the sky, but the wilderness suddenly fell silent.


    A group of blood slaves formed a large circle, and in the center of the circle were Colin and Lucien in weird poses.


    The torrential rain is like a note, but it can''t wash away the **** smell that permeates the air.


    After a long time, Colin stood up from Lucian.


    Immediately, Lucien also got up from the ground, half-kneeled in front of Colin, the hatred and madness on his face disappeared completely, replaced by mechanical obedience and submission.


    "Owner!"


    Colin looked at Lucian, who was kneeling in front of him, with a smug smile bursting out of his mouth.


    During this hunting of Lucian, Colin''s Blood Shadow Guard suffered a heavy loss. Looking around for a week, there was almost no injury.


    A rough count, this time in order to ambush Lucien, a total of 28 blood slaves died, and even the two Tier 5 blood slaves were seriously injured, even Colin himself, his heart was pinched.


    Fortunately, these effects are not significant.


    Colin looked at the hollow in his chest and touched the edge of the wound as if he was okay.


    However, despite the heavy losses, the gains are also huge.


    A blood slave of Tier VI!


    In this way, the peak force of the Blood Shadow Guard has been qualitatively improved. With Lucian, in this world, as long as he does not provoke the other sanctuary powerhouses, Colin will no longer have to worry about his own safety.


    Even the resurrected Mr. Hooter, as long as the opponent has not completely healed the injury of the paladin''s body that he occupied, with the current Blood Shadow Guard, Colin will not have the power to fight back.


    It''s a pity that the blood of a high-ranking warrior can''t make Colin advance, he needs to be a high-ranking knight.


    However, with Tier 6 fighters, Colin will be able to capture a Tier 6 knight next time.


    Once he successfully entered the sixth rank, coupled with the real state of the blood clan, Ke Lin felt that he could walk sideways under the sanctuary.


    It¡¯s just that Tier 6 knights are much harder to catch than Tier 6 fighters. Moreover, this kind of high-ranking knight must be a high-ranking nobleman, and the difficulty of capturing is not the same as that of Lucien. Level, needs to be considered in the long term.


    At present, there are only two knights of Tier VI known to Colin-Emperor Reinhardt and Duke of St. Pros in the East!


    Which one should I catch?


    Colin rubbed his chin, lost in thought.


    But soon, he smiled and shook his head, feeling that he was a little too lofty.


    Obviously neither of these two people can deal with him now.


    Let''s solve the immediate problem first.


    Thinking of this, Colin fluttered his bat wings, soared into the sky, and flew towards Swan City.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 340 Sixth-Rank Blood Slave), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The First Kind", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 340： Secrets of the Church (Part 1)

    Swan City, the glorious church.


    In the tall and spacious prayer hall, Archbishop Adjani is following the requirements of the ceremony and guiding the believers to pray.


    Today happens to be Sunday. According to church customs, all believers need to pray on this day.


    Of course, no matter how big the prayer hall of the church is, it is impossible to accommodate all the residents of Swan City. Those who can stand in the hall and worship are basically the noble lords of Swan City.


    As for civilians, they can only squeeze in the square outside the church, on the street, and even in front of their homes.


    With the deepening of the prayer, the white crystal scepter in Ajani''s hand gradually bloomed with white gold holy light, which complemented the brilliant morning light, spreading throughout the prayer hall, and spreading continuously, coating the entire Swan City. A layer of sacred brilliance.


    At this moment, Swan City showed its most sacred side.


    Under the brilliance of such a vast miracle, hundreds of thousands of believers knelt on one knee, clasped their hands together, and praised the Supreme Glory Lord in unison:


    "Praise my lord! May your brilliance last forever and illuminate our way forward!"


    After the ceremony, everyone got up under the guidance of Archbishop Adjani, then cleared up their hearts and started a new day.


    The nobles in the prayer hall also dispersed, only Count Schultz was left by Archbishop Adjani.


    "Master Earl, hasn''t Viscount Angley returned yet?"


    Count Schultz shook his head and said: "No, I have sent someone to find it, I believe it will be soon..."


    "No need to look for it, I''m already back."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Colin strode into the prayer hall and said with a smile: "Sorry, Your Excellency, I''m back late, I haven''t had time to catch up with the morning prayer on Sunday."


    Ajani smiled slightly and motioned to the other party not to care, and then asked curiously: "Have you caught Lucien?"


    Colin shrugged and said helplessly: "Hey, let him run away!"


    Adjani nodded suspiciously, and comforted: "If a Tier 6 fighter wants to escape, it will be difficult to keep. However, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve reported the matter to Yulongcheng, and the Pope will send a saint. The Templar arrested Lucien."


    Colin nodded, unwilling to say much in this regard, and planned to leave.


    Adjani asked to stay when she saw this, "Viscount Angele, can you keep it?"


    Hearing this, Colin suppressed the doubts in his heart, nodded and said: "Okay."


    When Earl Schultz saw this, he saluted: "My lord guardian, your archbishop, then I''ll go first."


    "good."


    Adjani looked at the distant shadow of Earl Schultz, and suddenly smiled and said: "Your Excellency, Earl Schultz''s attitude towards you is really respectful."


    Colin said indifferently: "I am now the guardian of the North that has been enshrined by His Majesty himself. Isn''t her attitude taken for granted?"


    Adjani looked at Colin with profound eyes, and said, "So that''s it! I thought it was because of the blood cavalry 50 kilometers north of Swan City?"


    Colin''s pupils shrank slightly and said in surprise: "Do you know all this?"


    Adjani blinked and said in a playful tone: "Yes, a pious bird told me."


    That''s right, when he realized that Earl Schultz might be unkind, Colin notified the blood cavalry to come to Swan City.


    In his plan, if Earl Schultz, who was converted into blood, failed to hold his ground under the pressure of Lucian and chose to betray, then Colin would activate the "Plan B" and let the blood cavalry Set out to settle everything.


    Fortunately, Earl Schultz didn''t let Colin down. In that case, Colin didn''t need to be cruel to wash the Neuschwanstein Castle.


    But I didn''t expect that the blood cavalry hiding outside the city would be known to Adjani.


    Of course Colin would not believe that the so-called "a pious bird" revealed the trail of the blood cavalry. It must be a letter reported to the church by believers along the way.


    To tell the truth, Colin has always admired and envied the church''s intelligence capabilities, and of course, there is also fear.


    However, this also made Colin aware of a problem-did Earl Schultz also know the whereabouts of the blood cavalry in advance?


    If she knew it, when she faced Lucian before, the reason why she did not betray Colin was because of her blood or because she knew that the blood cavalry was nearby. , It will only be destroyed?


    Just as Colin was lost in thought, Adjani''s voice sounded again: "Your Excellency, what are you thinking?"


    "It''s nothing." Colin responded casually, and then turned to ask, "You just left me down. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Please come with me." Ajani smiled mysteriously, crossed Colin and walked straight out.


    Colin was curious in his heart, so he followed suit step by step.


    The two of them walked out of the prayer hall, then down the spiral staircase, and came to a dim corridor.


    Every few steps on both sides of the corridor, there are fully armored guards, and they bowed their heads to salute after seeing Ajani.


    After about a quarter of an hour, a steel gate appeared in front of him.


    The guard in front of the door saluted Adjani, and then opened the door.


    "Viscount Anglia, please." Ajani made a gesture to let Colin go first.


    Colin smiled slightly and strode forward.


    The space inside the door is more spacious than Colin had imagined, but it is a bit too empty. Except for the sculpture of the Lord of Glory in the center and the small water pool in front of the sculpture, there is nothing else, which makes people wonder if it is just for Put these two things, why should such a large space be dug underground?


    Looking around, Colin didn''t see any light source, but the entire space was filled with holy light, and darkness had nowhere to hide.


    Bang!


    After Ajani came in, the iron door closed again.


    Colin turned his head and asked, "Where is this place?"


    Adjani didn''t answer, her eyes were a bit blurred, she didn''t seem to hear Colin''s questioning, she just walked slowly towards the statue.


    Colin frowned and followed.


    Coming to the statue of Lord of Radiance, Adjani slumped on the ground religiously, praying silently.


    Colin had no choice but to kneel down on one knee to the statue, but he couldn''t help looking at the pool in front of the statue from the corner of his eyes.


    The pool is not big, about three meters in diameter, and the water inside is very shallow.


    However, he was surprised to find that the lake was not ordinary water, but more like holy water!


    Gurgling...


    Colin couldn''t help but swallowed quietly.


    After a while, Ajani finished her prayer and stood up again.


    Colin asked immediately: "Is there holy water in this?"


    Adjani stared at the faceless statue of Lord of Radiance, and said without turning her head, "No."


    Clin was a little disappointed at once, and then asked: "Then what is this?"


    Ajani finally turned around, her eyes full of inexplicable meaning, and she whispered softly:


    "These are accumulated powers of faith."


    "The power of faith?" It was the first time that Colin knew that faith could be realized.


    "Yes.


    Deities protect mankind with great power, and mankind serves deities with faith.


    When everyone prays to our lord, they will have the power of faith, and these powers of faith will be taken up by the glorious cathedrals of each parish and gathered into the space similar to ours. "


    Colin rubbed his chin, stared at the swaying water in the pool, and asked: "Then what is the use of these powers of faith?"


    Adjani shook her head and said: "The pastor''s cultivation requires the power of faith, but we only need a very small part of it. Most of the power of faith is what our lord needs."


    Colin nodded thoughtfully, then asked: "This should be the secret of the church, why are you telling me this?"


    Adjani did not answer this question, but said to herself: "Did you know? The power of faith is gathered in this space, liquefied in the holy pond, and then absorbed by my lord through the statue."


    "So?" Colin was puzzled.


    Adjani pointed to the water pool in front of her, and asked in a deep voice, "Look, has the''water'' in this pool been absorbed?"


    Ke Lin squinted his eyes and looked for a long while, and found that the "water" in the pool had not decreased, but was increasing.


    Because today is Sunday, Archbishop Adjani just presided over the morning prayer in person, so the power of faith came surging, and the pool of water soon filled up, and then¡ª


    Spilled out!


    "What happens if it overflows?"


    "The power of the liquefied faith will disappear after leaving the holy pond."


    Sure enough, Colin saw that the "water" disappeared after overflowing.


    Now, he also realized that something was wrong.


    Since the Lord of Radiance needs these powers of faith, how can these powers of faith overflow and not receive them?


    "Is it... something is wrong with this statue?" Colin guessed.


    Adjani shook her head, and said in a deep voice: "All the holy pools under the Glory Cathedral in the North Territory are like this, even the holy pool below the Holy Light Cathedral in the Royal Dragon City... the same, the power of faith has not been affected. Collect it, but overflow the holy pond, which is wasted for nothing."


    Colin squinted his eyes and asked solemnly: "I still want to know Why are you showing this to me?"


    The things that Adjani exposed to Kelin, if they really want to leak out, will definitely trigger a crisis of faith!


    The Lord of Radiance has stopped accepting human offerings. What does this mean?


    Adjani still did not answer this question, but instead asked, "Do you know why the Black Emperor was killed three hundred years ago?"


    Colin moved in his heart and said, "Could he find this secret?"


    "Yes." Adjani nodded, "However, what really ringed the death knell of the Black Emperor was a sentence he once said."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said¡­¡­"


    The expression on Ajani''s face suddenly became extremely complicated:


    "The **** is dead!"

 Chapter 341： Secrets of the Church (Part 2)

    The **** is dead?


    Colin''s eyes widened, and the storm surged in his heart.


    Of course he knew what this sentence meant in this extraordinary world, and finally understood why the Black Emperor had to die.


    Even after his death, all records about him were deliberately destroyed, as if someone desperately wanted to erase his existence from history!


    It turned out to be because of such a rebellious remark.


    If the church allows the Black Emperor¡¯s words to spread widely in the Glorious Empire, it is conceivable that this will cause a great blow to the belief system of mankind.


    Therefore, the judge-the Duke of St. Theon appeared.


    Colin''s right hand couldn''t help supporting the Judgment Blade on his waist, feeling mixed in his heart.


    The history that puzzled him at the beginning has finally lifted the veil of mystery.


    "So, Lord of Radiance, is it really dead?" Colin couldn''t help asking.


    Adjani shook her head and said, "I don''t know. No one knows."


    This is indeed true. How can mortals speculate about the life and death of gods?


    It just doesn''t collect the power of faith, which doesn''t mean that the Lord of Radiance is really dead.


    Perhaps, He just doesn''t need the power of faith.


    Of course, this guess seems more likely to cause panic...


    The protection of the Lord of Radiance to mankind is actually obtained by mankind''s service with the power of faith.


    If he doesn''t need the power of faith, does that also mean that he no longer needs humans and no longer protects humans?


    In any case, once the believers are informed of the secrets under the church, the foundation of the Glorious Church''s existence will be shaky.


    "Should many people know this secret?" Colin asked again.


    "Yes. The high-ranking priests above the bishop know this secret, and the core figures of the five paladin families also know it."


    "The Paladin family knows this secret because of the Black Emperor, right?"


    "Yes." Adjani nodded, "Moreover, the reason why he was killed is because he called the five princes to make this secret public!"


    Colin sighed and felt that the Black Emperor had indeed died unjustly.


    This kind of behavior is not only digging the foundation of the church, but also harming the fundamental interests of the nobles.


    You know, the Glory Church and the imperial nobles are interdependent. Don''t look at them now fighting for power and profit, but both sides tacitly control the intensity of the struggle within a certain range, and it won''t really make it impossible to deal with it. .


    After all, if the church really collapses, who will baptize the nobles?


    How can a knight be born without being baptized?


    Without knights, why would nobles rule this empire?


    Why is it against the alien races who are eyeing everywhere?


    Therefore, even if the nobles knew this secret, they would never disclose it to the public.


    Therefore, even if the royal family has torn their faces with the church, they will never use this kind of method that hurts both sides.


    Except for the black emperor who doesn''t know what to think...


    "So, you tell me this secret now because I have become the core figure of the Saint Hild family in your eyes?"


    Adjani nodded, confirming Colin''s judgment: "The core figures of the five paladin families all know this secret, and I will also inform the Lord Duke of the North."


    But immediately, she changed the conversation and said: "However, I tell you this secret, there is another reason."


    Colin''s eyes narrowed, knowing that this should be the real purpose of Ajani''s coming here, and said, "What''s the reason?"


    Adjani''s eyes flowed, her whole body exuded a holy brilliance, but what she said was blasphemous: "I want to make this secret public."


    "What?" Colin thought he had heard it wrong, and looked at Ajani with surprise.


    Ajani''s eyes were firm, and she repeated what she said just now.


    "Are you crazy?" Colin couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Of course, Colin''s shock did not come from his sincere faith and reverence for the Lord of Radiance, but because he could not understand Ajani''s motives for doing so.


    As the Archbishop of the Northern Territory, the Glory Church is the foundation of Adjani''s body. What good is it for her to make this secret public and trigger a crisis of faith?


    Not to mention the scourge that will surely lead to death.


    The last person who wanted to do this, but the imperial emperor, still had a miserable end. Does Ajani feel that she can be spared?


    As long as she dares to do this, she will definitely become the enemy of the entire glorious empire. Whether it is the church or the nobles, she will desperately want to kill her.


    "Why are you doing this?" Colin asked in a deep voice.


    "Because the believers of our lord have the right to know the truth." Ajani said lightly, giving a reason that Colin didn''t know how to evaluate.


    Seeing Colin questioning her face, Adjani''s expression remained unchanged, and she explained:


    "Regardless of why our lord no longer receives the power of faith, neither the church nor the nobles have the right to conceal this truth.


    However, faith should not be based on deception!


    I understand that they are worried that this truth will cause panic and even a crisis of faith, but if some people''s faith is shaken by this, they are not worthy to become believers of our Lord.


    What''s more, is this a test of our Lord?


    If this is the case, then our current response will surely disappoint him. "


    Listening to Ajiani''s righteous explanation, Ke Lin didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He didn''t know if the Northern Archbishop was really so pious and could not tolerate his beliefs being desecrated, or just found a high-sounding excuse to cover up her truly ulterior motives.


    Colin squinted his eyes, and his tone became a little cold: "Then, Your Excellency, why do you think I will support your idea? As a believer of our lord, a knight in the north, and a viscount of the empire, I should stop it. Are you doing such a foolish thing?"


    "Because, I believe in the guidance of the Holy Light." Ajani stared at Colin''s eyes and gave him an answer that made him a little speechless.


    "Guide of the Holy Light?"


    "Yes, your affinity for the Holy Light is something I have never seen before. I believe that this is the guide of our lord. You, a pious knight like you, will never tolerate the church''s continuing to deceive our lord like this. believer."


    Colin was silent.


    He remembered that Adjani did say something like this when he was in Winter City, and Pope Gregory said something similar to Colin when he was in Dragon City.


    Could it be that he is really "destined"?


    Of course, this kind of illusory thing obviously can''t win Colin''s trust.


    "Sometimes, white lies are more precious than cruel truths." Colin said blankly.


    He didn''t want to be an ally of this crazy Northern Archbishop, what the other party wanted to do, in Colin''s eyes, was almost looking for death.


    "Goodwill?" A sneer appeared on Adjani''s pretty face, "So did you act in good faith at the Lord Duke''s baptism ceremony?"


    Colin''s eyes narrowed, but he was not too surprised.


    Adjani said that she had met Vera on the way to Swan City before. From her perspective as the archbishop, it is not unusual to see the hands and feet the Pope did on Vera.


    Seeing Colin''s face changed, Adjani was overjoyed, and she hurriedly continued to instigate: "In fact, the church leaders have long been corrupted and degenerate, and they have long forgotten their original intention and mission.


    Although many people desperately slandered the Black Emperor and tried every means to erase his traces, in fact, they were already affected by his wild words, faintly felt that the Lord of Radiance was really gone, at least they had cut off contact with this world.


    When there was no scrutiny gaze above their heads, they also began to become unscrupulous.


    The original pure belief has long been tainted by corrosion, and the struggle for power has become their only goal and pursuit.


    They keep saying that it is for the Lord of Glory, but in fact, it is only for their own interests and status.


    Viscount Angele, do you think such a church is really suitable for continuing to dominate the spiritual world of mankind? "


    Colin stared into Adjani¡¯s eyes, and somehow suddenly thought of another woman¡ª¡ª


    Queen Midella.

 Chapter 342： Ambition

    Colin suddenly thought, would Archbishop Adjani have any contact with the royal family?


    Thus, he seemed to inadvertently raise his hands to his chest, palms facing inward, fingers intertwined, forming a lotus-like handprint.


    Then, he carefully observed Adjani''s reaction.


    However, Colin was disappointed.


    After seeing this handprint, Ajani only showed doubts on her face, without any other expressions.


    This mudra was shown to him after Queen Midella and Colin "allied", and said that seeing this mudra is someone who can be trusted.


    But obviously, Adjani is not an ally of the royal family.


    Colin immediately put away his fingerprints, put his hands on his chest, and said with a smile: "I think you should go to the royal family. They are more interested in the pope''s black material."


    Adjani shook her head and said, "Your Excellency, Viscount, you are wrong. The royal family is clear about the church''s depravity and is also willing to fight the church, but they will never agree to make this truth public.


    If I go to the door, I will end up with a similar fate to the Black Emperor. "


    "Sorry, your Excellency, I don''t want to end up like the Black Emperor." Colin shrugged and refused directly. "We two will definitely not escape the chase of the church and the Paladin family even if we disclose this truth. Kill, and we will be vilified as lunatics and blasphemers. No one will believe our words."


    "Your Excellency, I am not a stupid person. Before I have enough strength, I will certainly not disclose this truth.


    And the reason why I chose you as a partner is that you are not a member of the Paladin family, but you have the potential to dominate a realm, or even a larger territory! "


    "Your Excellency, you look at me too high." Colin''s expression remained indifferent.


    "No." Ajani''s eyes flashed with inexplicable brilliance, and her tone was also a touch of bewitching, "You are now the guardian of the north, and I also know that the half-elf kingdom is also in yours. Under control, and even in the future, you will march eastward, defeat the Pegasus Legion again, and march into Bailu City is not impossible.


    However, have you ever thought about a problem.


    Even if one day you really conquer the east, can the Anglia family become a duke family? "


    There was a movement in Colin''s heart, as if she understood what Ajani wanted to say.


    "Your Excellency, the dukedom of the empire has never been granted to anyone who is not a paladin family! No matter what dazzling feat he has made!


    I know your talent is amazing, you are already a Tier 5 knight at a young age, but do you think you can become a Paladin? "


    Colin did not answer.


    However, he felt that if he could absorb the blood of the Paladin, it might not be impossible to set foot in the sanctuary.


    "It''s not that I attacked you, but in the history of the empire for more than a thousand years, there has never been a person from a paladin family who has set foot in the sanctuary!


    I don''t know what secrets exist in this.


    However, I think no matter how talented you are, you can''t break this shackle.


    So, even if you become a Tier 6 knight, how different is it from Lucien, a Tier 6 warrior?


    He is attached to Earl Schultz, and you are also inseparable from the St. Hild family!


    Even if one day you lead your army to conquer the East, the Anglia family will never become the lord of the East! "


    Colin squinted his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "What on earth are you trying to say?"


    Ajani walked a few steps closer, staring into Colin''s eyes, and said seriously: "Aren''t you always asking me why I chose you as a partner?


    This is the real reason.


    Because you are not a member of the Paladin family!


    The current belief system based on deception, the least hope to see it collapse, in fact, only the church and the paladin family.


    Therefore, they will work together to conceal the truth and prevent a crisis of faith.


    However, as a descendant of the non-Paladin family, Viscount Anglia, even if a crisis of faith occurs, the faith system of the Glorious Church will collapse. Is it really a bad thing for you?


    Without the power of faith, there would be no priest.


    Without the priest, no new knight can be born, and naturally there will be no more paladins!


    Without the Paladin, why would the current royal family and the four major families stand at the top of the empire?


    Why can''t the Anglia family become a duke? even¡­"


    Adjani suddenly stopped talking, but Colin had completely understood what she meant.


    At the same time, he also saw clearly the true face hidden under the pious appearance of Adjani¡ª


    That face is covered with something called ambition!


    Moreover, he was also frightened by Ajani''s madness.


    This woman looks holy, tranquil, and compassionate, but in fact, she is a crazy careerist who can''t wait for the world to be in chaos!


    Seeing Colin''s silence, Adjani thought he had moved, but she couldn''t make up her mind yet, so she tempted again:


    "Your Excellency, the battle between the royal family and the church is our best opportunity!


    This trip to the Royal Dragon City, presumably Emperor Reinhardt must have encouraged you to march into the east, right?


    To tell you the truth, the Pope''s crown has repeatedly instructed me to prevent the Northern Army from successfully attacking Bailu City.


    However, if you and I cooperate, I can help you block all the pressure from the church and promise you a stable rear, so that you can also march into the east without any distractions.


    As long as we conquer the eastern realm and hold the two realms in our hands, we will have the capital that is not afraid of the church and the royal family! "


    Colin sneered and said, "Your Excellency, did you forget that there are still two paladins in the Empire now. They will sit back and watch us shake the foundation of the entire knight system?"


    Adjani confidently said, "Your Excellency, have you forgotten that there is also a force in the East that can oppose the Paladin."


    "Yevel?" Colin''s face changed, and he realized something in an instant, and said immediately, "So you are in the same group as Mr. Cougar!"


    Adjani smiled suddenly, her beautiful face like a peach blossom.


    "Your Excellency, are you confident in our plan now?"


    Obviously, Adjani had acquiesced to Colin''s guess.


    Colin lowered his head, various thoughts circulating in his mind.


    He didn''t expect that the lingering Mr. Coward had already quietly reached into the church, and also bought high-level figures like the Archbishop of the North.


    No wonder he dared to take the bishop of Swan City abducted or even blatantly kill him, and he was not worried that he would attract revenge from the church.


    Adjani will inevitably cover him and help him through the weakest period of time.


    And now, they actually hit Colin with their idea again, wanting to win over the actual northern controller.


    I have to say that Colin was a little moved.


    He suddenly realized that this was indeed a good opportunity.


    Originally, Colin was caught between the royal family and the church, and both parties in the struggle were trying to win him over, but they both wanted him to be a sword in their hands. Now that a third party is added, Colin has even more room for choice. , The space for reaping the source of both sides and shifting turnover will be broader.


    At least, if Ajani and Colin reach a secret agreement, then he doesn''t need to worry that when he advances to the east, the church will make trouble in the north and drag him back.


    Of course, Colin was still very wary of Mr. Colin and Adjani. These two people were not kind. They fancy Colin, and just wanted him to be his own tool.


    "I wonder if I can meet Mr. Colin''s side?" Colin asked tentatively.


    Adjani hesitated, but she nodded and said: "I will convey your intention to Mr. Cougar, but you must also know that Prince Leahy is also in the northern border at the moment, and he is chasing after him. It is convenient to show up, so I may not be able to arrange a meeting with you in the near future."


    "I can understand." Colin smiled faintly, and didn''t say much.


    He knows, UU reading www. uukanshu.com itself probably hasn''t really gained the trust of the other party.


    "By the way, can you help remove the magical technique Vera used?"


    Adjani shook her head and said, "Sorry, your sir, that is a magical technique performed personally under the crown of the Pope. Only he can release it. However, you don''t have to worry. With me in the north, the church will never be your constraint. I will never use Lord Duke to trouble you."


    "That''s good." Colin nodded. In fact, this is the biggest reason why he is willing to cooperate with Adjani.


    As for how the relationship between the two parties will develop in the future, will it be overturned? Let''s talk about it in the future.


    Colin was confident that by that time, he should already have more confidence in the opponent''s face-to-face contest.


    "Happy cooperation!" Ajani stretched out her white tender hand and smiled.


    Colin also held the opponent''s hand, showing a bright smile:


    "Happy cooperation!"

 Chapter 343： Exchange (thanks to the silver alliance of "loyal servant Wangcai"!)

    Leaving the Glory Church, Colin walked slowly back to Neuschwanstein Castle alone.


    I learned from the butler that Earl Schultz had just gone out to inspect the territory.


    Colin didn''t care.


    Having just experienced Lucian''s "rebellion", the countess also needs to quickly calm people''s hearts and deal with some of the remaining forces left by Lucian.


    After losing the pinnacle warrior Lucien, if the Schultz family still wants to maintain their current detached status in the North, they can only rely on Colin now. I believe other people in the Schultz family can also understand and do it. Make the right choice.


    It was not until night fell and Colin, who had finished his dinner, was preparing to take a bath under the service of the maid, and the butler came to tell that Earl Schultz had returned to Neuschwanstein.


    "I see, I will see the earl when I finish bathing."


    Colin immersed his body in hot water at a suitable temperature, while admiring the various exquisite decorations in the bathroom, while recalling the words Archbishop Adjani said to him during the day.


    I have to admit that Colin really admired the cowardly Mr. St. Theon''s family.


    It seems that every time the other party can surprise himself, of course, it may also be fright.


    Colin was curious how he instigated Adjani.


    You know, as the youngest archbishop of the Glorious Empire, and respected by the pope, Ajani has a promising future. It is almost impossible to become a cardinal in the future, and it is not impossible to even become the first female pope in the history of the empire.


    So, how exactly did Mr. Zhang move Adjani to let her give up such a bright future and choose another extremely dangerous path of rebellion?


    Colin couldn''t understand.


    However, for Mr. Colin, Colin didn''t actually feel much ill feelings.


    Although the two sides have always stood on opposite sides, Mr. Colin did not cause any substantial losses to Colin.


    Of course, this is also because Colin has never been the main goal of Mr. Coward.


    After all, the previous Colin was just a small person, and it is not worthy of special attention from Mr. Colin.


    Now that he became the Guardian of the North, Colin was qualified to be targeted, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Wang would actually choose to draw in.


    Colin could also guess that the other party deliberately left the body of Bishop John in the basement of Neuschwanstein Castle, and it should be because he wanted to remove Colin by the hand of the Schultz family.


    But unexpectedly, Colin instead expelled Lucien from Swan City and successfully controlled Earl Schultz.


    In addition, Mr. Hood should be in the weakest period now. Seeing that Colin is not a simple character that is easy to deal with, he had no choice but to change his strategy and draw in instead.


    Of course, Colin was also extremely wary of Mr. Colin. He knew that if Mr. Colin could survive this period of weakness, whether he could continue to tolerate the Northern Territory in Colin''s hands would be a question mark.


    Therefore, Colin knew that he had to take advantage of the time during which the opponent was healed, and strive to strengthen his own strength and influence, so that no matter how the future of the Glory Empire changes, Colin also has the ability to protect himself.


    While thinking about it, Colin heard the light footsteps approaching, and he didn''t care, thinking it was the maid who came to add water.


    But then, a slender snow-white foot plunged into the water, followed by a perfect white slender leg.


    In Colin''s surprised gaze, Earl Schultz, who was not wispy, was already sitting beside him.


    The countess''s body was impeccably perfect, her soft skin radiated with a pearl-like crystal luster, her plump buttocks were covered with delicate waists, and the two points of blushing further up made Colin''s blood veins stretched.


    "Master, let me serve you in the shower." Earl Schultz whispered in Colin''s ear, with a sultry smile between his eyes and eyebrows.


    The fragrant breath made Colin fascinated, and his slightly stiff body gradually relaxed.


    The originally calm water suddenly made waves.


    ¡­


    In the early morning light, thousands of threads resemble fragmented rainbow fluorescence, projected on the smooth mirror surface of Swan Lake.


    Standing on the balcony of the highest floor of Neuschwanstein Castle, Colin looked at the somewhat unreal scenery in front of him, and felt an unprecedented level of comfort in his heart.


    Take a deep breath, the fragrance of dew and flowers in the nose.


    Suddenly, there was a familiar sound of footsteps behind him.


    Colin looked back and saw that Earl Schultz was coming in enchanting steps.


    After one night, the already beautiful countess looked even more gorgeous. She only wore a tulle silk dress. The low-cut, waist, and open back design made the beautiful body curve and smooth and clean skin. Show it vividly.


    When walking, two snow-white slender legs are looming between the slit skirts, like a blooming blue iris flower.


    "Good morning, master!" Earl Schultz''s clever smile made Colin''s heart shake.


    He touched the tip of his nose and smiled: "You should use the original name."


    "Yes, Lord Viscount!" Earl Schultz changed his name back graciously, but his submissive attitude remained the same.


    After a night of in-depth exchanges, Colin also knew that this Earl Schultz was actually a woman who didn''t have much assertiveness. Her weak personality was actually not suitable for becoming a lord. Therefore, she chose to marry before. Lucien, now clinging to Colin without hesitation.


    However, such a character is indeed more convenient for Colin to control.


    "The ambiguous past between you and Marquis Garcia should have been specially made up to impersonate Vera''s biological mother, right?"


    "Yes." Earl Schultz''s white cheeks rose with a blush. "However, the Duke of St. Hilde did intend to match me with the Marquis of Garcia, but the Marquis of Garcia did not want to give up the command of the Black Cavalry. His importance on the northern frontline became more and more prominent, and the Duke of St. Hild gave up."


    "Then when you were in Ice Rock City, why did you betray the Duke of St. Hild?"


    "Actually, I had no choice. Among the 200,000 soldiers buried by the Marquis Charles, there was one of the most elite troops of the Schultz family. After learning about this, complaints arose from the clan. The Duke was very dissatisfied, and then followed a group of northern lords who wanted to force the Duke to give us an explanation."


    Colin nodded and asked, "Then how many soldiers are there in the Schultz family?"


    Earl Schultz gently put the tips of his hair behind his ears, and said: "There should be an army of 60,000 to 70,000 people."


    "Okay. You have recently rectified this army, I may need to recruit at any time."


    "Yes!"


    "I will return to Winterfell tomorrow. If you need any help, tell me as soon as possible."


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Count Schultz asked in astonishment, with a deep resentment on his pretty face.


    "Yes." Colin stretched out his hand to pull the Countess into his arms, put his arms around her elastic waist, and said warmly, "I can''t be free now. I must race against time."


    "Why are you so anxious?"


    Colin sniffed the fragrance of Earl Schultz''s hair, and UU read vaguely said: "I have a hunch that the empire will change dramatically! So, I must prepare in advance."


    "Great change?" Count Schultz''s voice tightened.


    "Don''t panic too much, just do as I said."


    "Yes."


    "In addition, you must be careful of Archbishop Adjani and don''t easily believe what she said. There is also the ¡®Prince of St. Hild¡¯ who appeared before. If he appears again in Swan City, send a letter to me immediately."


    "OK."


    After confessing this, Colin reached out and grabbed the smooth chin of Earl Schultz, bowed his head and kissed it.


    Parting is coming soon, always say goodbye.

 Chapter 344： Chance encounter

    It''s dawn.


    The rising sun sprinkled soft morning light through the dense clouds, and the waves of mist shrouded the mountains and forests.


    A large-scale business team is walking on the forest path in the morning dew.


    In front of the team, a flag embroidered with tulips was waving in the wind.


    After a rugged road, the axle creaked in the bumps, and the carriage curtain suddenly opened, revealing a round and fat face.


    "Master Oliver, what''s your order?"


    A mercenary guarding by the carriage asked with a smile.


    Oliver carefully looked at the narrow path ahead, frowning and asked: "How did you choose this path?"


    "My lord, although this road is a little harder to walk, the distance is shorter. It is estimated that you will be able to reach Swan City in three days."


    Oliver still seemed to be calm, and asked: "Where is your head?"


    "The captain is in front..." The mercenary was talking, and suddenly saw a figure walking quickly towards him, and immediately said, "My lord, the captain is just here."


    Oliver turned his head and saw that the bearded Captain Jack had reached the carriage.


    The head of the mercenary regiment frowned and looked worried.


    "Master Oliver, I just got news that something went wrong in Swan City!"


    "What?" Oliver''s heart suddenly changed, his face changed in an instant, and he asked quickly, "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard that Lord Schultz''s husband Lucien murdered Bishop John and is now being hunted down by the army!"


    "How could this be? Why did Lucian murder Bishop John?"


    "do not know."


    "Then can we still enter Swan City?"


    "It should be possible. Swan City is not blocked. However, I advise you to think twice. After all, Swan City is not peaceful now."


    Oliver furrowed his brows, his entire fat face squeezed together in sorrow, and he was fighting between heaven and man in his heart.


    Upon seeing this, Captain Jack provided another piece of news: "In addition, I heard that Viscount Anglia is now in Swan City, and it is he who exposed Lucien''s crimes."


    "Viscount Angele is also in the city?" Oliver was suddenly lifted up, as if the name had a peculiar magical power.


    "Yes." Head Jack nodded, and then tentatively said, "I heard that you have dealt with Lord Viscount before. Is this true?"


    Oliver straightened his chest suddenly, his face glowed with infinite glory, and he boasted loudly:


    "Of course it''s true! I think we knew each other before the Viscount Lord had inherited the title, and we slept in a tent and went to the battlefield together..."


    Just as Oliver was spitting and flying, and was about to brag about his prosperous years with Viscount Anglia to the mercenary captain in front of him, the earth suddenly began to tremble slightly.


    "Earthquake?" Oliver asked stupidly.


    But it didn''t take long for the earth to vibrate more and more severely, and even the blades of grass shook violently.


    Wow...


    Like a rolling spring thunder blasting the earth, and like a turbulent flood, the broken sand and stones on the earth danced, as if being picked up and put down by an invisible big hand, from a high altitude, it seemed to be boiling. The water is boiling.


    "It''s a cavalry..." Head Jack pointed forward with trembling fingers, his voice changed.


    Countless black shadows instantly appeared on the horizon in front of them, squeezing the sky and the earth.


    Densely packed cavalry rushed in like a tornado like a tornado, crushing the gravel and withered grass on the ground.


    Oliver and his party seemed silly, shivering in the same place, completely at a loss.


    It is impossible to run, you can only pray silently in your heart, this terrible cavalry is not an enemy.


    "It''s the blood cavalry!"


    I don''t know who saw the blood-colored flag fluttering in the wind, and immediately roared.


    When Oliver heard the words, his eyes glowed, and he ran out of the carriage rolling, watching a group of cavalry squadrons galloping toward him, and shouted hoarsely:


    "We are the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce! I recognize Lord Anglia..."


    Before long, a blood cavalry squad of cavalry came in front of Oliver. The officer headed by him sat high on his horse, staring at Oliver coldly through the holes in the armor, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum. Let the entire caravan be silent.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I...I''m Oliver, the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce...Is Viscount Angele in front?"


    The blood cavalry officer nodded and said, "Come with me, Lord Viscount wants to see you."


    Oliver lifted his spirits and quickly ordered his men to bring a cart with a horse, and then moved his fat body to awkwardly climb up.


    Seeing his difficult appearance, the officer waited impatiently, and stepped forward and grabbed Oliver by the collar. In his exclamation, he lifted him horizontally on the back of his horse, and then urged the horse. Toward the direction of the blood cavalry force.


    By the time Oliver came to Colin, he was almost out of breath by the bumps.


    "Viscount Anglia...Oh..."


    After dismounting, the guy vomited, and then greeted Colin feebly.


    Colin looked at this familiar fat face, asked the attendant to pass the pot of water over, and asked with a smile, "Oliver, I heard that you are now the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce?"


    Oliver took a sip of water and finally eased up, and quickly replied: "Yes, Master Viscount. After Ms. Penny died, I was spotted by Earl Uman and took over the Tulip Chamber of Commerce."


    The Earl of Uman in Oliver''s mouth is Varla.


    Of course, this appointment was actually approved by Colin. He had a good impression of the fat businessman. After taking control of the Uman family through Varla, he signaled that the other party would push Oliver to the position of president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce.


    Subsequently, the obedient and sensible Oliver, under the instructions of Valla, began to clean up the remnants of the Saint Theon family in the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. The progress is said to be fairly smooth.


    "You are going to Swan City?"


    "Yes, sir." Oliver''s small eyes rolled and asked, "I heard that the situation in Swan City is a bit chaotic now. I don''t know if our trip will be..."


    "Don''t worry." Colin waved his hand, comforting, "The Schultz family has stabilized the situation, you will have no problems going there."


    "That''s good." Oliver breathed a sigh of relief. He had an inexplicable trust in Colin.


    Colin looked at this old acquaintance, and suddenly asked: "I heard that the major merchants in the northern border are preparing to unite and form a northern merchants federation?"


    "Yes, sir." Oliver glanced at Colin''s face and replied carefully, "Our Tulip Chamber of Commerce is also preparing to join this Northern Merchants Association. Earl Uman also knows about this, and agrees."


    Colin nodded, and said, "Who is the president of this merchants'' federation?"


    "My lord, the choice of the president has not yet been decided, but we plan to hold a plenary meeting at the end of this month to decide the president."


    Colin touched his chin, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, he spoke again: "Oliver, do you want to be the president of this Northern Merchants Federation?"


    Oliver''s whole body was trembling and he didn''t know if it was because of nervousness or excitement.


    After hesitating for a while, he gave a slick answer: "I will listen to your instructions!"


    Colin smiled faintly, without commenting on Oliver''s answer, and instead said:


    "You help me spread a message to tell the major merchants and chambers of commerce in the north that the Saint Hild family is ready to borrow to tide over the current difficulties, and the amount of borrowing is extremely large, so that interested merchants will come to the winter before the end of the month. city."


    "Yes!" Oliver quickly agreed.


    It''s just that Colin didn''t mention the matter of making him the president of the Merchants Association before. Oliver was itching, but he didn''t dare to ask about it.


    "Well, go to Swan City by yourself, remember to meet me in Wintery City at the end of the month."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Afterwards, Colin gripped his horse''s belly lightly, and in the eyes of Oliver, he merged into the blood cavalry force and headed north.

 Chapter 345： Dinner

    This is the end of summer, the weather is getting cooler, and the sun is no longer venomous.


    Colin led the blood cavalry all the way north and arrived in Wintery City in only six days.


    In the evening, the towering Winter City looked more solemn and solemn under the setting sun.


    When Colin arrived under the city wall, he found that Vera was already standing in front of the suspension bridge, welcoming the man who had returned from afar.


    She wore a purple lady''s long dress, which set off the beautiful body curve without losing the dignity and elegance. The just right light makeup made the originally beautiful face more bright and moving, and the beautiful eyes of Colin were full of tenderness and honey. .


    With warmth in his heart, Colin immediately turned over and got off his horse, strode up.


    Although he wanted to hug the Keren in front of him into his arms, Colin restrained this impulse and bowed down on one knee in accordance with the proper noble etiquette, and saluted his lord.


    But I didn''t think that Vera would have grabbed Colin before he knelt down, and said affectionately: "Colin, welcome home!"


    Colin immediately stopped worrying about the red tape, leaned over and kissed Vera''s smooth forehead, and said with a smile: "My wife, you are so beautiful today!"


    Vera smiled sweetly, then took Colin''s arm and walked into the city together.


    "Hello teacher!"


    Inside the city gate, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy greeted crisply.


    Colin nodded to the two little guys, and then helped Vera into the carriage.


    Surrounded by a team of guards, the carriage crossed half of the city and came to the lion''s roar on the top of the mountain.


    The servants had already prepared a sumptuous dinner to welcome Colin''s return.


    Walking into the knight''s hall with Vera, the air was filled with a faint fragrance of roses.


    The Marquis Garcia, dressed in a neat noble dress, stood in the middle of the hall with his hands tied, and nodded to Colin.


    Compared with more than a month ago, the Marquis Garcia''s spirit is much better, and there is some blood on his face, but his posture is still cramped, he is holding a cane in his hand, and his eyes are no longer sharp. It seems that the all-powerful Northern Army back then God has completely disappeared.


    Colin also hurriedly bowed in response, and exchanged a look with the other party, but didn''t say much.


    At this time, Bachelor of Dawn, Knights of Cambenin, Bishop Emeritus and others also saluted Colin.


    Master Joyce was also in the hall, but the young man was not too good at hiding his emotions, nodded at Colin perfunctorily, and then looked at the ground with his cheeks, as if he was reluctant to appear here.


    Of course Colin wouldn''t pay attention to a little kid who lost his temper, and immediately invited everyone to take a seat.


    At such a formal dinner, everyone¡¯s seat is particular. Colin and Vera sit side by side on the main seat. On the right are the Marquis of Garcia and the Bishop Emeritus. On the left are Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, and further down is Joe. Bachelor of Yisi, Dawn, and the knights of the Saint Hild family.


    Since Archbishop Adjani is still in Swan City to deal with the funeral of Bishop John, the bishop emeritus in Winter City attended the welcome dinner on behalf of the church.


    Colin looked around for a week and didn''t see the former Minister of Agriculture who had been abducted from Dongquan Town. He asked, "Why didn''t I see Bachelor Sonny?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled slightly and said, "Bachelor Sonny said he wants to investigate the northern border to prepare for the next agricultural reform, so he is not in Wintery City now."


    Colin nodded, thinking that the Sonny Bachelor was really dedicated. He started researching as soon as he arrived, so he ignored him and let Vera announce the start of the banquet with a smile.


    Vera immediately picked up the gold wine glass and said loudly: "Everyone, please drink this glass. May the glory of the Lord of Radiance protect us, and the family of Saint Hild may prosper forever!"


    Everyone picked up their wine glasses and responded loudly.


    Colin drank the champagne in the glass and said with a smile: "Everyone, please enjoy tonight''s food!"


    Everyone cheered, and immediately began to concentrate on dealing with the food on the table.


    In this world, it is a very serious matter for the lord to hold a family banquet, and there is a set of very standardized etiquette.


    In the process of eating, no one is allowed to talk until the main course is finished, and after tapping the plate with a knife and fork to indicate that he has eaten enough, he can chat with other people who are full.


    The whole process is quite boring, the only fun is to see who eats more.


    This is actually part of the etiquette. The more you eat, the more you can express your satisfaction with the food arranged by the lord, and at the same time show your strength and bravery.


    The chefs of the Saint-Hilde family are of course top-notch cooking skills. Char-grilled crocodile tails, white mushroom oysters, steamed salmon, wine-baked foie gras, cream salad...Various delicacies are filled with huge long tables.


    Amid the clanging sound of the expansion of the knife and fork, everyone tried to stuff all these foods into their stomachs while maintaining etiquette.


    The maids, like butterflies wearing flowers, stepped lightly, constantly changing clean plates and adding drinks to everyone.


    Although Colin didn''t need these ordinary foods to replenish energy, watching the people who had a high appetite, they also began to feast. The maid behind him had already changed the plates for him four times.


    Seeing that the maid was about to change the plate for the fifth time, Colin finally knocked on the plate to signal that he was full.


    Vera on the side had already finished eating, and smiled when she saw it, "Colin, you have a good appetite today."


    "Yes, I still miss the food at home after leaving the North for so long."


    The bishop emeritus also rang the dinner plate, put down the knife and fork, and asked, "Your Excellency, I heard that Bishop John of Swan City was killed by Lucien?"


    "To be precise, it was murdered by Lucien in collusion with outsiders..."


    Next, Colin selectively told everyone what happened in Swan City.


    Of course, he didn''t mention the "Duke of Saint Hild" who had come back from the dead, but replaced it with a "mysterious man".


    The matter of Mr. Colin''s resurrection by his corpse is too weird to explain clearly. Moreover, Colin and Mr. Colin have now reached a secret cooperation agreement, and he doesn''t want to cause unnecessary troubles.


    Even though Colin had hidden the most weird part, everyone still showed surprise. Obviously they didn''t expect that the pinnacle warrior, the husband of Earl Schultz, would do such a thing.


    "May the glory of our Lord illuminate Bishop John and let his soul rest in peace!" After listening to this, the bishop emeritus looked complicated and bowed his head in prayer.


    Seeing this scene, everyone bowed their heads in prayer and expressed their condolences.


    Colin looked at the people who prayed with complex expressions, thinking, if they knew that the Lord of Radiance could no longer hear their prayers, and could no longer receive the power of their faith, would these people still remain religious?


    After the prayer was over, everyone began to chat.


    Seeing that everyone had used up the dinner, the butler ordered the maids to serve desserts.


    Colin and Vera shared all the information about this trip to the Royal Dragon City, and the atmosphere gradually became soothing and harmonious.


    However, UU reading Colin noticed that Joyce had been whispering and talking in Princess Judy''s ear, making Judy giggle from time to time.


    This caused Colin''s expression to move slightly. He was very curious, whether this Joyce really fell in love with Princess Judy, or deliberately approached the princess under the guidance of a caring person?


    if the latter one¡­


    The candles on the long table gradually burned out, and the dinner came to an end.


    Vera got up to announce the end of the banquet, and then walked out holding Colin''s hand.


    However, at the entrance of the Knights'' Hall, Colin stopped and waited for Marquis Garcia to follow him, and smiled at Vera: "You go back first, I''ll have a few words with Lord Marquis."


    "Okay." Vera smiled gently, and then left.


    The Marquis of Garcia nodded to Colin and said, "Follow me to the study."


    "good."

 Chapter 346： Talk in the study

    When Colin walked into the study, he noticed that the layout here had completely changed.


    The tables, chairs, cabinets, and floor windows are all recreated with brand new mahogany, and the entire study is full of a touch of wood.


    A row of white crystals are inlaid on the snow-white walls. These crystals are a special arcane material that can amplify light. Without too many candles, the entire study can be bright as day.


    A huge specimen of the head of a tiger was originally hung above the fireplace. It is said that it was hunted and killed by the Duke of St. Hild in the previous generation, but it has now disappeared, replaced by a gorgeous blood rose wreath.


    The changes in the study also seem to imply that the owner of this castle has changed.


    "Earl Schultz is not Vera''s biological mother. Fortunately, you were not fooled." Marquis Garcia said.


    Colin nodded, and then cautiously probed: "Then, Vera''s biological mother is..."


    The Marquis Garcia glanced at Colin with a warning look, hesitated for a moment, or said: "You don''t need to know who it is, you only need to know that she is no longer alive, so no matter who stands up and claims to be Vera''s biological mother, all fake!"


    Colin sighed secretly, thinking that Emperor Midera had also lied.


    Good guys, they are all **** actors!


    Fortunately, I am also...


    "Then... who knows the true identity of Vera''s biological mother?" Colin asked again.


    Because he realized that Mr. Coquettish dared to make Earl Schultz impersonate Vera''s biological mother, and determined that Marquis Garc¨ªa would not dare to expose them publicly. Obviously, he knew the true identity of Vera''s biological mother, and knowing this identity should not be seen.


    The question is, how did Mr. Hok know?


    Queen Midella knew about this, and Colin could understand. After all, she was a brother and sister. It was not surprising that she knew some of his brother''s secrets.


    But Mr. Ho... Could it be that while occupying the body of the Duke of St. Hild, he also acquired his memory?


    "Why do you ask?" Marquis Garcia looked at Colin with alert eyes.


    Colin had no choice but to tell the story of Mr. Coquettish possibly occupying the Duke of St. Hild''s body and bewitching Earl Schultz to impersonate Vera''s biological mother.


    Of course, he did not reveal the secret cooperation agreement that Ajani and himself later reached in the basement of the church.


    After hearing this, Marquis Garcia was silent for a while, his expression constantly changing.


    In fact, the Marquis Garcia knew that what was buried in the family tomb was not his brother''s real body. When Colin exchanged him from the East, he confessed to him.


    He could also understand the necessity of using fake corpses to fool the past. He didn''t criticize Colin too much. He just said that when Vera successfully inherited the Duke position, he would come to discuss with the Morrison family for a Duke. Remains.


    But I didn''t expect that this body had been taken by Mr. Hood.


    Moreover, this kind of resurrection of the corpse is too unbelievable, and the Marquis Garcia was a little unacceptable for a while.


    After a long period of thought, Marquis Garcia suddenly said: "You don''t need to worry about this. I will personally negotiate with the Morrison family."


    With a move in Colin''s heart, he immediately realized that the St. Hild family and the Morrison family might still have some connections that he didn''t know.


    Even the blood pool under the Morrison family clock tower, will the Saint Hild family know it?


    If you think about it again, the St. Hild family marries so many noble daughters to the Morrison family, is it also different?


    Thinking that so many innocent girls were used by the two families as a tool for **** research without knowing it, Colin couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    But he also knew that this should involve some unseen secrets of the Saint Hild family, and the Marquis Garcia obviously didn''t want to let himself be in touch too much.


    In desperation, Colin nodded and said yes, and then changed the subject, telling the story of Vera''s magical magic performed by Pope Gregory when he was baptized.


    The Marquis Garcia listened quietly and fell silent again. After a while, he asked, "You know, what was the biggest difference between Seres and me?"


    Colin was stunned, and then he realized that the "Seris" in the mouth of the Marquis of Garcia was the name of the Duke of St. Hild of the previous generation.


    "It should be the development direction of the Northern Territory, right?" Colin recalled the various conflicts between the two brothers. "Master Duke wants to conquer the rich but weak Eastern Territory, and you want to destroy the troll empire."


    "That''s right." The Marquis Garcia nodded, with more emotion on his face, "At this time last year, after we annihilated the 300,000 troll army on the firmament ice sheet, Sirius no longer insisted. The determination to live oneself eastward.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to marry Vera to the half-elf kingdom, just to use this to control the key to the east, and at the same time to force me to lead the black cavalry to the east.


    It''s a pity that Mr. Covet''s conspiracy completely disrupted Seris''s plan..."


    Colin was silent. He was a personal experience of the matter of Vera''s marriage to the half-elf kingdom. At that time, he was still complacent, thinking that he had taken a big advantage. In fact, in retrospect, he himself was just drifting along the chessboard, stupefied. A piece of ignorance.


    "Seris wants to march into the East. In addition to coveting the richness of the East, it is actually because the royal family is instigating it behind him." Marquis Garcia glanced at Colin and asked, "Go to Dragon City this time, Reinhardt The emperor and Queen Midella should have wooed you too, right?"


    Colin nodded and said: "Yes, they do hope that I can march into the east and cut off the church''s biggest support in the secular world."


    The Marquis Garcia stared into Colin''s eyes and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I..." Colin looked at the serious expression of the Marquis Garcia, but changed his words when he reached his lips, "I don''t think humans should kill each other, this will give foreign races a chance!"


    Marquis Garcia showed a gratifying smile on his face and nodded: "It''s good if you can understand. As a knight, the most important character is loyalty.


    I remember when I was in Ice Rock City, I once asked you, what is loyalty? "


    Colin nodded, and involuntarily touched the judgment blade at his waist, and scenes of the past gradually came to mind.


    The Marquis Garcia continued: "Loyalty is not about being loyal to someone, because people''s hearts are unpredictable and changeable. The only thing that truly deserves your unlimited loyalty is a certain belief!"


    "Faith?" Colin chewed on the words of Marquis Garcia, feeling something in his heart.


    "The knight''s belief is guardianship." Marquis Garcia''s face became extremely pious, "I have done my life to protect the human race! This is my belief. No matter what happens, no matter where I am, I will always be loyal. For it."


    Speaking of this, the Marquis Garcia patted Colin on the shoulder heavily and said seriously: "I hope you can also find faith worthy of your infinite loyalty.


    Only in this way will you not be trapped in the endless struggle for power and profit, and you will not lose yourself. "


    Colin looked at the pure and fearless eyes of the Marquis Garcia and felt the weight coming from his shoulders. He suddenly realized why this Marquis had thrown his first half of his life on the most difficult front in the North, and regarded the troll as his life. Enemy.


    And the entanglement between him and his brother turned out to be because of this.


    Perhaps this is the real knight, this is the guardian of the human race!


    For a while, the rickety figure of the Marquis Garcia became taller in Colin''s eyes.


    "I understand." Colin said seriously.


    Marquis Garcia smiled faintly and said: "I have always been optimistic about you, don''t let me down."


    After saying this, he turned and walked outside the door.


    Colin suddenly said, "My Lord Marquis, I am going to implement the Sonny Bachelor''s agricultural reform plan in the north, and I am also planning to borrow..."


    The Marquis of Garcia waved his hand without turning his head, UU reading www. uukanshu.com interrupted: "You don''t need to tell me about these government affairs, you can do it yourself. After all, you are the guardian of the north, or Vera''s husband, qualified and obligated to help her manage the north."


    "Okay." Colin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he didn''t want to be held back by the Marquis Garcia, but fortunately, the other party didn''t mean it either.


    Immediately, Colin said again: "In addition, I will go to the Half-elf Kingdom next month to purchase food. I hope you can help me sit in the northern border at that time."


    The Marquis Garcia turned around, with a narrow smile on his face: "Queen Aisha is about to give birth, right?"


    Being seen through the true purpose, Colin smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    The Marquis Garcia did not say much, after all, he had an illegitimate daughter himself, and he did not criticize Colin''s position on this issue...


    "Be careful on the road." Marquis Garcia nodded casually, and walked out of the study.


    "Yes!"

 ~： ask for leave

    Sorry everyone. Recently, my throat has been irritated repeatedly for more than a month. I didn''t care about it at first, but I tried various oral liquids, antibiotics, and Chinese medicines, but it got worse.


    I have made an appointment for a fiber laryngoscope today. I hereby ask for a day off. I hope you can understand.

 Chapter 347： count

    Colin pushed open the mahogany door separating the bedroom from the front hall, and saw a figure of Miao Man sitting in front of the dressing table.


    The golden hair is rolled into a loose and casual style. The silver mirror of the dressing table reflects the exquisite face. With the purple silk nightdress, it highlights the hazy and lazy charm, which makes people eager to see her turn around. The moment.


    "Have you finished talking?"


    Vera turned around, with a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth, and tenderness in her blue crystal eyes.


    For a while, the whole bedroom seemed to be brightened up.


    "Yes." Colin walked in, unbuttoning the collar of his dress, "Every time I chat with Lord Marquis, I benefit a lot."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "About loyalty and faith."


    Vera tilted her head, the smile on her face narrowed.


    Upon seeing this, Colin thought she had misunderstood, and explained: "It''s not what you think, Lord Marquis is just sharing his own beliefs and understanding of loyalty with me. I hope I can be inspired by it and find my beliefs. "


    Vera''s expression eased a bit, but she still looked at Colin seriously: "Actually, I always feel that my father has been too tired in this life."


    Colin took off his coat, sat on the edge of the bed, looked at his wife''s shining eyes, and smiled: "So, you don''t agree with Marquis Garcia''s lifelong faith?"


    Vera shook her head, frowned her eyebrows slightly, and said, "Father, he has too much on his back, and so does his adoptive father. I know that they are all very good people, even great in a sense, but I don¡¯t I hope you become like them."


    Seeing Vera''s gentle eyes, Colin felt a deep warmth in his heart, with a smile from the heart on his face, and said:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t become like them. I have my own principles and things that I cherish. These are all things that are worthy of my protection."


    To be honest, although Colin admired the dedication of the Marquis Garcia, he did not realize that he could be as noble as the other party.


    Moreover, he also felt that whether it was the Marquis of Garcia or the previous Duke of St. Hild, they were a bit too extreme.


    He even hopes that he can live comfortably in this life, without being swayed by any power or noble goals.


    Of course, it may seem easy to do this, but in fact it is extremely difficult.


    If he didn''t have enough strength, with Colin''s current status and control power, it would be impossible for him to want time to be peaceful.


    Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, Colin must control greater forces and gain greater power!


    Vera smiled sweetly, got up, and walked towards Colin with an elegant step. The openings on both sides of the nightdress showed flawless legs, slender and straight, white and soft.


    She walked in front of Colin, supported his shoulders, bent her right leg and knelt on the edge of the bed, her curvy neck was bent downwards, she bent down on her beautiful face, with a small smile on her mouth, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm:


    "Then am I someone worthy of your protection?"


    "As my wife, of course you are!" Colin supported Vera''s slender waist, feeling the warmth and softness in his hands, and said affirmatively.


    Vera''s eyes became misty, she lightly licked her gorgeous red lips, the charming style made Colin''s heart hot, and she pulled the girl onto the big bed with a little force on her hand.


    ...


    The soft sunlight in the morning shines through the crystal skylight at the top and enters the Knights Hall to form a pure beam of light.


    The colorful glass reflects the dappled light and shadow, and the sculptures of the 14 paladins of the Saint Hild family stand on both sides of the hall, as if watching the figure in the hall through the barrier of time.


    Wearing the Viscount''s gown, Colin walked into the beam of light, knelt down on one knee in front of the steps, and at the same time raised the blade of judgment above his head.


    In front of him, Vera, who was also dressed up, took the Judgment Blade solemnly, put the blade on Colin''s shoulder, and said loudly:


    "I, Willa St. Hild, in the name of the Duke of the North, canonized Colin Anglia as the Count Lord of the Glorious Empire. From today onwards, the Anglia Family is the hereditary Earl of the Glorious Empire."


    Colin clasped his left hand on his chest, looked up at the charming eyes of his sweet wife, and said loudly:


    "I, Colin Angele, I am willing to dedicate my loyalty to the respected Duke of the North, protect the people with my life, and return the Saint Hild family with glory, and I will live up to your entrustment and trust!"


    Vera immediately returned the sword, and took out the earl''s seal and dress from the attendant next to him and gave it to Colin.


    At this point, the earl canonization ceremony of the Anglia family came to an end.


    There was warm cheers and applause in the hall.


    For this overly young Imperial Earl, although the nobles who came to watch the ceremony inevitably felt a little jealous, no one dared not be convinced.


    Not to mention that Colin is the husband of the Duke of the North and the guardian of the North. He alone is worthy of the glory of the earl by virtue of his outstanding military exploits in the previous Northern Rebellion.


    No one can deny that in just two years, the son of the once-obscured baron has become a prominent figure in the Northern Territory and even the empire.


    Archbishop Adjani, wearing a white priest''s robe, came to Colin, drew a holy emblem on her chest, showing a pure and kind smile, and said:


    "May the Supreme Glory Lord guide your path!"


    "Praise the Lord of Radiance!"


    The eyes of the two met, perhaps only the person concerned could know the deep meaning.


    Afterwards, all the nobles who came to watch the ceremony stepped forward to congratulate the newly promoted earl.


    When it was the turn of the Cambenin Knights, Colin suddenly asked in a low voice: "Knight Cambenin, the Duke will appoint Fermi Knight as the new commander of the Golden Lion Army. You should know this, right?"


    Cam Benin lowered his head and muttered, "I know, Lord Duke mentioned this to me before."


    "Then you should also understand that this is not the Duke''s original intention."


    "I understand that this is the will of the royal family. Lord Duke need not feel embarrassed, I can understand..."


    "No." Colin stretched out his hand to hold down the shoulders of Knight Cambenin, and said in a deep voice, "You are the Duke and the person I truly trust. Although Knight Fermi will become the commander of the Golden Lion Army, it doesn''t mean it. The Duke really feels relieved to hand over this important army to him."


    There was a lightness in the eyes of Knight Cambenin. He looked up at Colin and asked respectfully: "My Lord Earl, what do you want me to do?"


    Colin smiled slightly and said: "Taking advantage of this opportunity to appoint a new army commander The Lord Duke is going to make a major adjustment to the officers of the Golden Lion Corps at all levels. As for how to adjust, I hope you Can give the Duke a suggestion."


    With a move in the heart of the Knight Cambenin, he immediately understood Colin''s meaning.


    This is clearly to let him take the opportunity to plant his cronies in the Golden Lion Army!


    In this way, even if the Fermi knight becomes the commander of the legion, he is only a polished commander. As long as the middle and lower-level officers of this army are all from the Knights of Cambenin, then he is the true "legal commander" of the Golden Lion Legion. !


    After trying to understand this, the haze on Cambenin¡¯s face disappeared immediately, only to hear him excitement in a low voice:


    "Thank you Lord Duke for your trust, I will draw up a list for you!"


    Colin smiled reassuringly, and patted Knight Campbellin on the shoulder again.


    The Camberin knight saluted respectfully, and then stepped back.

 Chapter 348： Merchant rally (above)

    Winter City.


    As the most famous tavern in the east of the city, the "Butter Tavern" today declined a large number of patrons.


    "Oh? Why can''t we let in if he can enter?"


    At the entrance of the tavern, the young drunkard who was stopped by the waiter pointed to the guest who had just been greeted in and asked.


    The tavern attendant explained politely: "I''m really sorry, but the gentleman had an invitation just now."


    "So, your tavern is reserved today?"


    "Yes."


    The drunkards suddenly shouted and vented their dissatisfaction, but no one dared to rush in.


    As regular customers of the "Butter Tavern", they all know that this tavern has a deep background. It is said that the tavern owner has a close relationship with the noble master in the castle on the top of the mountain.


    In this way, who would dare to make trouble here, don''t you want to mix in the northern border?


    When the drunks dispersed, the tavern welcomed two dark-skinned guests.


    The faces of the two are similar, they are brothers at first glance.


    Moreover, this dark complexion shows that the two of them have been traveling for many years. Coupled with the kind of rich but tacky temperament that cannot be concealed, the attendant basically judged that the two of them should be outside business all year round, and 80% of them are guests tonight. .


    Sure enough, one of them took out the invitation and handed it to the attendant.


    The attendant glanced, and immediately opened the door respectfully, saying: "Welcome, Mr. Oliver, Mr. Olma."


    The Oliver brothers walked into the tavern.


    Hundreds of guests had gathered inside. Looking around for a week, Oliver found that they were all familiar faces.


    "Mr. Oliver!"


    Before the two became familiar with the environment, a bunch of greetings came up.


    Oliver seemed to have expected such a scene a long time ago, and immediately took up the air, put on a reserved smile, and dealt with the people who came.


    Oliver is not actually the organizer of this northern merchant rally, and the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is not the most powerful force in the northern border.


    Especially after the Uman family has undergone major changes, business people who know the details of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce are no longer optimistic about this Chamber of Commerce.


    It''s just that this kind of situation has suddenly turned around one hundred and eighty degrees recently.


    The reason is also very simple.


    The businessmen discovered that Mr. Oliver, the little-known new president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, was even acquainted with Count Angele!


    In fact, there have been rumors that Oliver and Earl Anglia were familiar with each other a long time ago, but until recently, Earl Anglia deliberately used Oliver to spread a message to major businessmen in the north, and everyone was finally convinced of the authenticity of the rumors.


    As a result, Oliver and the Tulip Chamber of Commerce rose up overnight.


    "Mr. Oliver, is the St. Hild family really planning to borrow? How much are you planning to borrow?"


    "Mr. Oliver, will Count Angele go to Silvermoon City this year for centralized food purchases?"


    "Mr. Oliver, can you ask Count Angele to let go of the tax relief quota for the Troll Empire?"


    "Mr. Oliver..."


    All kinds of questions came, and Oliver didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He had to put on a polite smile on that round and fat face, pretending that he didn''t hear everyone''s questions, but kept shaking hands with the businessmen around him one by one. greeting.


    Ding Ding!


    In front of the bar, a middle-aged man with a big belly knocked on the goblet in his hand, and when everyone''s eyes were focused, he said loudly:


    "Everyone, your enthusiasm almost frightened Mr. Oliver, so please restrain yourself!"


    The people around Oliver then dispersed with a smile.


    This middle-aged man is of course an extraordinary identity for allowing so many businessmen to be so "obedient."


    "Mr. Arnold!" Oliver walked a few steps quickly, came to the bar, and shook hands with this person cordially, "Thank you for inviting us to come to this event!"


    This Mr. Arnold is the organizer of this merchant gathering and the owner of this butter tavern. Of course, his more prominent identity is the president of the North Wind Chamber of Commerce.


    And this Northwind Chamber of Commerce has always been closely related to the St. Hild family. There are even rumors that this Chamber of Commerce was actually funded and formed by the St. Hild family, and Arnold is just a white glove before being pushed onto the stage.


    Over the years, under the banner of the St. Hild family, Arnold has indeed been called a whistleblower in the northern business community, and has a prominent reputation. At this time, when the Northern Merchants Federation was formed, Arnold naturally responded, and the number of merchants in the Northern Territory almost arrived.


    "Mr. Oliver, Mr. Olma, it is my honour for you to come to this event! Please wait a moment to sit down and taste the champagne that I have treasured for many years. Our meeting will begin soon."


    The Oliver brothers responded with a smile, and immediately took a seat at a round table at the front under the guidance of the attendant.


    After Arnold''s interruption, the businessmen came to the sense that this meeting was mainly to discuss the formation of the Northern Merchants Association, not the Loan Conference of the St. Hild family.


    Therefore, everyone had to put down the enthusiasm in their hearts, stop pestering Oliver, and prepare to ask each other carefully after the meeting.


    After waiting for a while, the door of the tavern opened again, and a young knight in armor and a long sword walked in.


    This time the tavern, which had finally been quieter, became noisy again.


    The merchants whispered one after another, wondering how knights would participate in this merchant meeting.


    But some people recognized the knight''s identity and couldn''t help but turn their eyes to Arnold.


    At this moment, I saw Arnold stepping forward and personally greeted the young knight to the front desk, and at the same time said loudly to a group of businessmen:


    "Everyone, please let me introduce, this is the grandson of the consul of the Sebastian of the Senate-Knight Weber St. Hilde!"


    Happiness!


    There was a warm applause from the audience.


    The expressions of the merchants were exhilarated, and the appearance of the Webb Knight confirmed the fact that Arnold was indeed closely related to the St. Hild family. It seems that the formation of the Northern Merchants Federation this time should be the will of the St. Hild family.


    Only the two brothers Oliver had different expressions, whispering underneath, looking in the direction of the tavern door from time to time.


    With a reserved smile on his face, Knight Weber nodded to the merchants.


    In fact, he didn''t want to come here, because when he left the Dragon City, his grandfather Sebas warned him that he must be low-key in the Northern Territory, and don''t do anything that might irritate Colin, and don''t follow the north wind. The Chamber of Commerce has been close to each other.


    But the young and vigorous Weber has ever had such a low-pitched life, and the Northwind Chamber of Commerce is sending money to women, so that Weber, who has been frustrated for a long time, re-realizes the fun that a boy should have, and agrees when he is hot. Arnold''s invitation.


    In his opinion, attending a merchant rally is nothing more than a trivial matter, and should not attract Colin''s attention.


    Arnold looked at the changes in the faces of the businessmen in the audience, and was proud of his heart.


    This time, he did everything possible to invite the Webber Knight to the venue, just to create an impression in the minds of the northern merchants¡ªthe St. Hild family standing behind the North Wind Chamber of Commerce!


    It is by pulling the banner of the Saint Hild family that Arnold has been able to flourish in the North for so many years. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Only recently, the changes in the North Territory are really dizzying, and the newly emerging Earl of Anglia seems to be unfriendly to merchants. This is how Arnold started the idea of ??forming the North Territory Merchants Federation. This integrates the forces of northern merchants to respond to changes in the situation.


    Just as Arnold was ready to make a speech, the door of the tavern opened again.


    Arnold frowned, thinking it was the blind merchant who was late, and was about to scold him, but when he saw the heroic face of the man who walked in, he stood still on the spot.


    The Weber Knight who was already seated immediately stood up, wiped off the beer foam from the corners of his mouth, clasped his chest with his left hand, and stammered in salute to the people:


    "Ann... Count Angele!"


    Colin strode into the venue and said with a smile as he walked:


    "How come no one has notified me of such a lively party?"

 Chapter 349： Merchant rally (bottom)

    "Bo... Lord Earl!"


    Arnold saluted and greeted carefully, suddenly an ominous premonition rose in his heart.


    Colin came to the Weber Knight, patted him on the shoulder with a smile, and said:


    "Knight Weber, I didn''t expect you to have so many merchant friends in the North!"


    "Actually... Actually, I was only invited by Mr. Arnold to come to the party, and I didn''t know anyone else." The Webber Knight responded stiffly.


    He suddenly realized that he was probably being used by Arnold, and he also underestimated the importance Colin attached to this northern merchant gathering.


    During the time when he arrived in the North, the Webber Knights felt the strength of Colin''s power more and more. Unlike the Royal Dragon City, it was completely Colin''s home court.


    Sebastian Archon¡¯s warning resurfaced again, and the Webber Knight finally made up his mind to get out of this quagmire.


    "Master Earl, it happened to me that there is still an urgent matter to deal with, so please allow me to say goodbye!"


    Colin looked at Knight Webber with a smile, and was shocked when he saw the other party. He couldn''t help feeling a little regretful, but he didn''t embarrass the other party, but nodded.


    The Weber knight was pardoned, and he hurried away without looking at Arnold who was hesitant to speak.


    The atmosphere in the pub suddenly changed.


    The merchants saw some clues from the embarrassed escape of the Webb Knight, and immediately realized that Arnold did not really get the support of the St. Hild family.


    At least, the true power of the St. Hild family, Count Anglia, is not on Arnold''s side.


    Arnold is also in a state of confusion at the moment, not knowing what to do.


    In fact, he did not fail to consider Colin''s attitude.


    As a large businessman who has been standing in the northern business community for decades, Arnold is certainly well aware of the changes in the situation in the northern border.


    Colin''s rise was so rapid that many people were caught off guard, but Arnold had noticed early on the upstart in the north, who was appreciated by the Duke of St. Hild and the Marquis of Garcia.


    It''s just that the two things of the previous troll empire''s trade terms and the peaceful suppression of food prices made Colin unconsciously stand on the opposite side of the major merchants in the north.


    Arnold also gritted his teeth at Colin for a while, and hated him for breaking his own fortune.


    However, after Vera succeeded in inheriting the Duke of the North, especially the bow of the Sebastian Archon, Arnold had to recognize the reality and began to take the initiative to move closer to Colin.


    He first gave Colin a pair of expensive enchanted armor through the Archon of Sebastian as a test.


    The result is very good.


    Colin accepted the armor and wore it many times in public.


    So, Arnold took it lightly, thinking that Colin had no malice towards the North Wind Chamber of Commerce.


    Who knows, the other party suddenly came uninvited today, and he was still looking menacing, so Arnold was a bit blinded.


    "Mr. Arnold." At this moment, Colin turned around and looked at Arnold who was standing on the side with a smile, "I am uninvited this time, and I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not! It is an honor for you to visit the Butter Tavern!" Arnold felt bitter, but on the surface he could only pretend to be flattered.


    Colin smiled faintly, and then replied, "Actually, I''m here just to say a few things briefly. I will leave as soon as I say it. It won''t disturb your party."


    "Okay, okay, please speak." Arnold had to sit down obediently and handed the podium to Colin.


    Of course, Colin would not be polite, and said loudly: "Everyone, you must have already heard from Oliver, and the St. Hilde family is going to collect food from you by way of loan.


    I know that you are hoarding a large amount of food in your hands, and you are ready to make a fortune taking advantage of the rising food prices of this famine.


    To tell you the truth, I originally planned to levy these grains free of charge. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    But immediately, a group of businessmen closed their mouths under Colin''s cold gaze.


    They know that they are really going to irritate the one in front of them, and that "gratuitous expropriation" will really happen.


    After all, the entire Northern Territory is now in the hands of the Colin and his wife, and the major lords dare not say anything. What about these businessmen without an army?


    Colin caught everyone''s reactions one by one, and didn''t pay much attention to these businessmen who dared not speak.


    By saying this, he just wanted to lower the expectations of business people so that the subsequent measures would not cause too much backlash.


    "However, the benevolent Lord Duke has compassion and is unwilling to take such extreme measures." Colin pushed Vera out as a good person, and he himself played the role of a villain.


    Sure enough, the merchants suddenly praised the Duke of the North.


    Colin stretched out his hand to pressure, and the audience immediately calmed down. He continued: "However, don''t you want to use this method to make black money. I can tell you frankly that in a few days, I will personally go to the silver Yuecheng purchases grain.


    At that time, a large amount of grain will flow into the northern border market like last year, and the price of grain will not rise even if it wants to rise!


    Don¡¯t even think about going to the half-elf kingdom to buy food, hoarding and not selling it, because I have reached an agreement with Queen Aisha that the half-elf kingdom¡¯s food will only be sold to the Saint Hild family! "


    The businessmen looked at each other and beat their hearts.


    However, they still believed Colin''s words.


    After all, the food of the Half-elf Kingdom was fully packaged by Colin last year, and Queen Aisha also sent the Silver Moon Guard to help Colin guard the Ice Rock City. Therefore, Colin''s control over the Half-elf Kingdom is beyond doubt.


    Colin looked at the anxious businessmen, his tone of voice was slightly relaxed, and he said:


    "So, if you don''t want the food you hoarded in your hands to rot in the warehouse, take this opportunity.


    This time, the Saint-Hilde family will publicly expropriate food, and everyone who is willing to lend the food to the Saint-Hilde family will receive an equivalent bond. "


    Having said that, Colin clapped his hands.


    Immediately, a crowd of attendants filed in and distributed the prepared bond templates.


    Arnold also got a copy and discovered that this so-called "bond" was made of an unknown material, a bit like papyrus, but thinner, whiter, and smoother.


    The paper says the value of the bond, ranging from one pound, five pounds, ten pounds to a thousand pounds, and it also says that the bond''s maturity time is three years later and the interest rate is 8% per year.


    In fact, this is the bond designed by Colin with reference to the paper money on the earth and used as a shadow currency.


    After Colin and others got the bond samples, they emphasized: "Anyone, pay attention. Anyone who holds these bonds and goes to the Lion''s Roar on the maturity date can exchange them for equivalent grains. Of course, it''s also There will be interest accrued during this period."


    The businessmen took these bonds and began to whisper and discuss.


    Paper money has not yet appeared in this world, so when businessmen look at these bonds of various denominations, they will not think of the true function of this thing.


    They are only attracted by the 8% annual interest rate and feel that it is indeed a cost-effective business.


    If food prices in the north continue to rise, the merchants will of course not lend their food to the St. Hild family, but Colin has made it clear that he is determined to stabilize food prices, and of course the merchants will begin to calculate the gains and losses.


    Instead of betting that the St. Hild family can''t control the price of food, it is better to exchange the food for these bonds.


    At least this is a transaction that makes a profit without losing money.


    If you continue to hold the grain and fight against the St. Hild family, that will definitely offend the murderous Earl Anglia in front of you.


    They all knew that the title of the young earl was not obtained by marrying the Duke of the North, but was really killed by one shot. The road to promotion was paved with blood and corpses.


    "Lord Earl, please rest assured, our Northwind Chamber of Commerce will definitely take out all the grain in exchange for bonds!" Arnold was the first to say that this guy is only thinking about how to please Colin now, not to mention that this transaction does not actually allow He is at a loss.


    With Arnold taking the lead, the rest of the merchants also opened their voices and expressed their willingness to lend food to the Saint Hild family.


    Colin nodded in satisfaction. In fact, he knew that although it was profitable, it was impossible for these merchants to really take out all the food they had stored. It is estimated that many people wanted to take out some of them and then watch the development of the situation. , And then consider whether to continue to exchange grain for bonds.


    However, Colin is not in a hurry. The establishment of bond credit also requires a process.


    It is believed that after the first batch of bonds are due and successfully exchanged, businessmen will believe and recognize the value of these bonds, and eventually equate bonds with food.


    At that time, the new agricultural and pastoral system of the Sonny Bachelor will gradually be rolled out, and the demand for currency in the market will also surge. Colin can also take the opportunity to announce that bonds can be used to pay taxes this way. , It will make the bond truly have the function of currency.


    Moreover, business people will gradually find that these paper bonds are actually easier to carry and trade, so they are more willing to accept bonds as an alternative currency.


    In this way, the St. Hilde family also possesses substantial coinage rights.


    Perhaps the royal family will gradually react, but by then, the Northern Territory has fully developed, and Colin will no longer need to care about the royal family''s questioning.


    Thinking of this, Colin felt more comfortable, and said again:


    "Thank you for your support! Next, I will talk about the second thing."


    He looked around the court for a week, and finally stopped his eyes on Arnold''s face, smiling and saying:


    "I am going to form a North Border Foreign Trade Company. If you want, you can contribute funds to participate."

 Chapter 350： North Border Foreign Trade Corporation

    "North Border Foreign Trade Company?"


    Hearing this new term coming out of Colin''s mouth, the merchants were suddenly confused and looked at each other.


    But Arnold, who was staring directly at Colin, suddenly felt an inexplicable panic.


    "Aren''t you complaining before that the preferential tax and fee policy that I reached with the Troll Empire did not spread to the entire northern border?"


    Facing Colin''s questioning, a group of businessmen suddenly shook their heads into rattles and said that they had absolutely no complaints.


    Colin smiled faintly, and did not intend to pursue the matter, but continued:


    "So, I plan to set up a foreign trade company to be responsible for the foreign trade of the North Border. From then on, apart from this company, no North Border individual or chamber of commerce will be allowed to engage in foreign trade!"


    A word of Colin seemed to have stabbed a hornet''s nest, and the entire venue was agitated.


    "Master Earl, are you kidding me?"


    "Master Earl, you can''t do this!"


    "Master Earl, you will ruin the northern business community like this!"


    ¡­


    At this time, businessmen no longer wanted to take into account the gap in status, and they all opposed this proposal.


    After all, foreign trade is so profitable, how can businessmen give up? For these benefits, they are willing to go to the gallows, let alone resist Colin.


    Colin unhurriedly stretched out his hands and pressed down to signal the merchants to stay calm.


    When everyone calmed down for the time being, Colin continued: "Don''t be excited, I am not trying to cut off your money, but I want to unify everyone''s strengths to make the foreign trade in the north develop better.


    This trading company is not for me to eat alone, but for everyone to contribute money to participate. At the end of each year, the company will distribute the profits according to your investment ratio. "


    This is actually a joint-stock company, but it is still a novelty in this world.


    The businessmen heard that they could at least share the profits of foreign trade, so they stopped resisting and asked Colin some details.


    Colin also patiently gave answers.


    "Master Earl, who will control this company?"


    "Of course, the ownership of the company belongs to the St. Hild family, and the Lord Duke will appoint an operating team to manage the company on his behalf.


    In addition, every businessman who contributes capital will become a director of the company, and all directors form the board of directors.


    You can understand this board of directors as an institution similar to the Senate. According to the proportion of capital contribution, each director has a different right to speak.


    The board of directors cannot interfere with the company''s daily operations. However, some major decisions of the company, such as the change of the core personnel of the company''s management team, the execution of large-scale trade, and accounting audits, all need to pass the board of directors..."


    Colin intends to firmly hold the company''s personnel management rights in his hands, but other powers, such as supervisory power and suggestion power, can be allocated to businessmen.


    This is necessary, otherwise, no businessman is willing to give his money to an organization that is completely out of control, and the "Alien East India Company" that Colin has placed high hopes on will not want to grow.


    That''s right, in fact, the North Border Foreign Trade Company founded by Colin used the model of the East India Company on Earth as a reference.


    The magical effect of this company will gradually manifest itself in the future.


    "...In the future, all your goods will be sold to the North Border Foreign Trade Company, which will then sell them overseas. If you want to buy overseas goods, you can also place an order with the company, and the company will purchase overseas.


    In this way, the northern business community becomes a whole when it trades with foreign countries. We advance and retreat together, and we have greater bargaining power in foreign trade. Are you right? "


    After listening to the businessmen, their faces were full of yearning. They also began to realize that this novel company would become a giant in the northern business community, and every businessman would be under the protection of this giant''s wings. Attacking the city outside, this must be much better than fighting alone.


    Colin was proud of seeing the changes in the faces of everyone.


    In fact, when he established this company, he mainly wanted to control the company to complete the integration and control of the northern business community.


    This is actually a tactic of drawing salaries for the Northern Merchants Association that Arnold wants to form.


    Arnold seemed to want to understand this too, and his face became extremely pale at this time.


    He knew that the Northern Merchants Federation that he had planned for a long time was not necessary at all.


    Even if it is established, it is just a shell. In the foreseeable future, it will definitely be the North Border Foreign Trade Company that really controls the northern border business community.


    Arnold suddenly felt frustrated. He didn''t understand why Colin, such a young nobleman, could have such a pattern and skill.


    In front of him, he seemed to be just a clown jumping around.


    "Mr. Arnold." Colin suddenly called Arnold''s name.


    "Yes, Lord Earl!" Arnold stood up quickly with a sharp spirit.


    "What do you think of this foreign trade company?"


    How can it be?


    Can I say no?


    Arnold roared wildly in his heart, but on the surface it was a shocking expression, exaggeratingly praised:


    "Master Earl, I think this is really a genius initiative! As long as you don''t object, our Beifeng Chamber of Commerce is willing to invest 1.8 million gold coins to join the North Border Foreign Trade Company!"


    Colin raised his brows, admiring Arnold''s decisiveness.


    This is a smart person who knows the current affairs, knows that he can''t fight, he joins in decisively, and once he makes up his mind, he is a big deal.


    The businessmen attending the conference were also surprised by Arnold''s boldness. Businessmen who had some doubts immediately spoke out and expressed their willingness to invest in joining, as if they were afraid that they would lose this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    In fact, thinking about it, you will know that this new company is about to monopolize all foreign trade in the northern border. If any merchant does not join in, it will gradually be marginalized by the northern business community in the future.


    "Very good! I am amazed by the enthusiasm of everyone. I think this upcoming North Border Foreign Trade Company will be a great success!" Colin clapped his hands and smiled at Arnold, "Well, what I want to say That''s it. Sorry for interrupting your party, I''ll say goodbye, UU reading you can continue."


    After speaking, Colin strode out without any muddle, but gave the Oliver brothers a look on the way.


    The Oliver brothers immediately understood, and immediately got up to say goodbye to everyone, and ran out of the tavern following Colin''s back.


    Only the envious business people are left, and they all know that the Oliver brothers will definitely hold important positions in the North Border Foreign Trade Corporation.


    Many people have already secretly figured out that if they want to have a good relationship with the Oliver brothers, they may be able to find some positions in the company in the future.


    Arnold looked at the absent-minded businessmen, and suddenly felt a sense of depression.


    He stood in front of the stage stupidly, but no one looked at him at all, and no one asked whether the Northern Merchants Association planned before was established.


    Arnold poured down all the red wine in the glass, sighed, lowered his head, wondering what he was thinking.

 Chapter 351： arrange

    Under the bright moonlight, Colin left the Butter Tavern all the way back to Roar Castle.


    The two Oliver brothers followed suit, and walked into the study of the castle.


    The three of them were seated for the guest and the host, and the maid gently delivered drinks and desserts, and then quietly left.


    Colin picked up the coffee and took a sip, then smiled at the slightly restrained two: "Now you know why I''m looking for you?"


    Oliver straightened his waist quickly, suppressed his excitement, and nodded: "Yes, Lord Earl, I can probably guess something."


    Colin looked at Oliver''s eyes and said solemnly: "I originally wanted to forcibly support you as the chairman of the Northern Merchants Federation, but later I had a better plan, so the federation handed in Let Arnold go and play by yourself.


    As for you, when the North Border Foreign Trade Company is formally established, Lord Duke will appoint you as the general manager of the company to be in charge of the company''s daily operations. "


    Although he had already guessed in his heart, he was confirmed by Colin himself at this time, and Oliver was excited and almost unable to hold on himself. He patted his chest loudly and expressed his determination to Colin:


    "Thank you Lord Earl for your trust! I will definitely work hard for you and manage this company for the St. Hild family!"


    Colin nodded with satisfaction and continued: "I have already discussed with Count Uman. The Tulip Chamber of Commerce will all be merged into the new company, and all the assets of the Chamber of Commerce will be converted into company shares. In this way, you can also occupy the board of directors. One seat."


    "Yes." Oliver nodded in response. Of course he had no objection to this arrangement.


    Although he is the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, this Chamber of Commerce is actually the property of the Uman family, and Oliver is just a manager pushed to the front.


    The Tulip Chamber of Commerce is about to become history, but the North Border Foreign Trade Corporation, which represents a glorious future, is waiting for him. Of course, Oliver has no complaints.


    "Master Earl, I don''t know if I should ask or not." Oliver said carefully after the initial excitement.


    Colin seemed to see through Oliver''s doubts and asked, "Are you worried about the board?"


    "Yes." Oliver nodded repeatedly. "My lord, Arnold has strong assets and a high reputation in the North. If he wooed a large number of businessmen to invest in our new company, would he let the board of directors fall into his control?"


    Colin glanced at Oliver and asked in a questioning tone: "Arnold can win other businessmen, can''t you win?


    Don''t tell me that your prestige is not as good as Arnold. With my support, your current appeal in the northern business community will never be lower than Arnold.


    What''s more, you also have the right to advise on the management team of the new company, and making good use of this can definitely help you win over a large number of northern businessmen.


    If this allows Arnold to control the board, then you deserve to be held back by him in the future! "


    When Oliver heard this, he hurriedly said loudly: "Master Earl, please rest assured! I will definitely make good use of the quota of the new company''s management team to attract a group of powerful northern businessmen, and will never let the board of directors fall into Arnold''s hands. !"


    Colin''s face was a little slow, and he encouraged: "Don''t let me down and do it boldly."


    In fact, even if Oliver''s funds are not as good as Arnold, Colin still has a way to help him.


    The St. Hilde family, the Anglia family, the Schultz family, and the half-elf royal Miller family can all provide financial support when Colin needs it.


    Moreover, Colin still has two war indemnities in his hands. One is from the Troll Empire and the other is from the Maynum family. This is a huge sum of more than ten million gold coins. No chamber of commerce can come up with such a sum at once. More liquidity.


    The North Border Foreign Trade Company is still a rudimentary form. Although many far-sighted businessmen can see its potential, they are definitely not as confident as Colin.


    Therefore, businessmen must not contribute too much capital, and Colin has enough confidence to control the board of directors.


    Controlling the personnel rights of the company''s management team and mastering the board of directors, this way, the North Border Foreign Trade Company could not escape Colin''s palm.


    With this as a starting point, Colin can also integrate and master the northern business community, and can even use it as a special weapon for external expansion.


    That''s right, Colin is going to teach people in this world a lesson to let them know that war is not only a form of military aggression, but economic invasion is actually a means.


    It is more difficult to detect, but its destructive power is by no means inferior to a military invasion.


    After explaining to Oliver, Colin turned to look at Olma, who was sitting on the sidelines.


    Olma saw Colin''s gaze, her face quickly showed a flattering smile.


    For this Oliver''s brother, Colin also made arrangements, and said with a smile: "Mr. Olma, I am going to become a charity foundation, I wonder if you are willing to help me manage it?"


    Olma originally thought that she could take the light of her younger brother and join the North Border Foreign Trade Corporation as an executive or something, but she did not expect that Colin had other arrangements for herself.


    Just what this charity foundation is, Olma is at a loss.


    Although I don''t understand, Olma will definitely not refuse Colin''s request, and immediately responded loudly: "Of course! Lord Earl, I am willing to serve you any request you have!"


    Colin nodded in satisfaction, but he didn''t know what he thought of, his eyes became very deep:


    "Very good. This charity foundation is not a profit-oriented organization, but its importance is by no means lower than that of the North Border Foreign Trade Corporation."


    Olma lifted up his spirits and immediately asked: "My lord, what does this charity foundation mainly do?"


    "The war in the North has been frequent in the past two years, and there have been a large number of people in need of assistance, such as farmers who lost their fields, disabled veterans, unattended elderly, homeless children, etc. These people rely solely on glory. The salvation of the church is not enough.


    That''s why I wanted to set up this charity foundation specifically to help these needy civilians. "


    "My lord, your kindness is more dazzling than the sun!" Olma praised loudly, and then asked carefully, "however, how can the source of funds for the charity foundation be resolved?"


    "The foundation accepts donations from anyone, nobles, businessmen, and even surplus farmers can contribute to this, but these donations alone are not enough, so the foundation needs to issue a welfare lottery!"


    "Welfare lottery?" Olma repeated this new term, waiting for Colin''s explanation.


    "That''s right." Colin picked up a piece of paper from the desk and handed it to Olma. At the same time, he explained, "This is the model of the welfare lottery. It is made of special paper and cannot be counterfeited, with a series of numbers written on it. , Selling for ten copper coins..."


    Colin probably explained the method of issuing lottery tickets. The two brothers who had been in business for many years immediately realized the business opportunities in it.


    Olma praised her with glowing eyes: "My Lord Earl! This is really a genius idea! I''m sure that the welfare lottery will be popular in the north and raise a lot of funds for charitable foundations!"


    Colin smiled lightly and accepted Olma''s flattery.


    However, the true meaning of his preparation for the charity foundation, I believe the two brothers in front of him should not understand.


    His move was actually aimed at the glorious church.


    Why can the church have such a big appeal among the people?


    The number of baptized knights is too precious and has nothing to do with ordinary people.


    The promise of entering the kingdom of heaven after death is too vague and invisible.


    As for the protection of the gods... this world has not appeared miracles for thousands of years.


    In addition to providing spiritual sustenance to the common people, the reason why the Guanghui Church can have such a large influence among the people is also a very important reason-charity.


    The church collects "tithe tax". Except for maintaining the normal operation of the organization, most of the tax is used to relieve the civilians at the bottom.


    For civilians, this is a tangible benefit and the most important reason for them to believe in the Lord of Glory.


    In Colin''s view, this is actually a welfare system, but the welfare system is controlled by the church. It is no wonder that the prestige of the lords among the people at the bottom cannot compete with the church.


    In order to support this welfare system, a lot of money is definitely needed.


    Given the current situation in the northern border, if taxes were raised rashly, public grievances would be boiling, and of course Colin would not be so unwise.


    Therefore, he came up with the idea of ??using the lottery to make money.


    Of course, in fact, lottery is also a tax-IQ tax.


    In the establishment of the charity foundation this time, Colin started from the foundation of the church and robbed the support of the people at the bottom.


    If the royal family wants to limit the power of the church when it comes to fighting the church, Adjani and Mr. Zang are determined to start with "the gods are dead" and disintegrate the source of faith in the church from top to bottom, then Colin would Prepare to start with charitable relief and gradually corrupt the foundation of the church.


    In fact, Colin himself did not have a bad feeling for the existence of the church. He recognized the protection of the human race by the Lord of Radiance. He also felt that the people really needed a spiritual sustenance. However, he could not bear the clergy using the name of the Lord of Radiance for personal gain, let alone tolerate it. The Pope even hit Vera with his ideaSince sooner or later he was going to confront the church, Colin wanted to make preparations sooner or later.


    Moreover, establishing a welfare system that can be controlled by oneself is actually part of Colin''s centralization plan.


    Yes, centralized power.


    According to Colin, the current system of enfeoffment of lords implemented by the Glorious Empire actually has a huge waste of efficiency and risk of internal friction, and it is far less convenient to rule than a centralized system.


    Of course, if we really want to establish a centralized ruling system, there are still many things needed, and Colin is currently laying some foundation.


    Colin would definitely not confide these things to the two businessmen, and it is impossible for Vera to even know that such crazy thoughts existed in Colin''s mind.


    "Okay, go and prepare separately. Tell me what you need."


    "Yes, Lord Earl!"

 Chapter 352： plot

    Butter Tavern.


    The merchants had already left, and only Arnold was sitting alone, pouring wine into his mouth glass after glass.


    This gathering, which Arnold had high hopes for, can be said to be a complete failure.


    Although after Colin left, he successfully formed the Northern Merchants Federation and became the president, but from the later businessmen¡¯s absent-minded perfunctory attitude, Arnold knew very well that his Northern Merchants Federation was nothing more than It''s just a joke.


    Fear, confusion, anger, unwillingness...All kinds of emotions changed back and forth on his face, and the businessman who had been in the north screamed at this time and exuded an indescribable sense of desolation.


    With a creak, the tavern door opened.


    Arnold squinted his head and looked back, and saw Knight Webb walking in.


    "Since you are gone, what are you doing back for?" Arnold''s tone was full of undisguised mockery.


    But as soon as he finished saying this, Arnold discovered that Knight Webber was behind him.


    After seeing the man''s face clearly, Arnold woke up halfway from the wine, immediately got up from his seat, bowed and said, "Earl Evan, I didn''t expect to see you in Winter City!"


    Count Evan walked in with a smile, and said: "What? Isn''t the north welcoming me?"


    "Of course not, I''m just a little surprised." Arnold quickly poured a glass of wine for Earl Evan, and at the same time inquired, "Are you going to the North this time?"


    Count Evan¡¯s eyes were clearly attracted by the wine on the table. He did not answer Arnold¡¯s question. Instead, he picked up the wine glass and put it under his nose for a while, then took another sip and closed his eyes. After a long aftertaste, finally Then he let out a sigh of relief and praised:


    "Yes! Winster Manor wines will not disappoint!"


    Arnold hurriedly flattered: "Lord Earl, you really understand wine. There are still many treasures in my wine cellar. If you want, I would like to ask you to help me appreciate it!"


    Count Evan raised his brows and looked very emotional, but he still sat down in front of the bar and said to Arnold according to his patience.


    "I came to the North as a private person this time, so I hope you don''t reveal my whereabouts."


    "Of course, of course, I won''t talk nonsense." Arnold moved slightly in his heart, constantly speculating about the reason why Earl Evan came to Winter City.


    The East and the North are not in harmony. This has never been a secret in the Glorious Empire.


    Therefore, Arnold immediately keenly realized that the second son of the Duke of the East suddenly met with him secretly under the leadership of the Weber Knight, which might be something else.


    However, this is also an opportunity for myself!


    What happened tonight made Arnold understand that the Earl of Anglia was determined to integrate the northern business community, but unfortunately, the other''s favorite business spokesperson was not himself.


    This disappointed Arnold and was angry.


    But the appearance of Count Evan gave him a glimmer of hope again.


    While thinking about it, Earl Evan has drunk all the wine in his glass.


    Arnold hurriedly renewed it himself, and at the same time listened to Count Evan saying: "I heard that Count Angele wants to form a North Border Foreign Trade Company?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl."


    "So, Mr. Arnold, do you plan to invest in this company?"


    "Of course. Lord Earl, I have to join, otherwise it won''t be long before the northern business district will not hear my name."


    Count Evan nodded and expressed his understanding, but at the same time he also suggested: "Mr. Arnold, I don''t know much about the specific operation of this new company.


    However, I think you can start from the board of directors similar to the Senate. "


    Arnold rolled his eyes and said, "You mean, I can try to control the board?"


    "Yes. You can give it a try. With your prestige in the northern business community, it is not difficult to win over a group of businessmen and gain a certain degree of voice on the board of directors."


    "Thank you for your suggestion, I will try to do it." Arnold thanked him, but he felt a little disapproving in his heart.


    In his opinion, this North Border Foreign Trade Company is so important, how could Earl Anglia let the control of the board of directors be bypassed?


    The St. Hild family doesn¡¯t mind that all major businessmen will invest in this new company to occupy a certain amount of shares and share part of the benefits, but if someone does not know what it is, they try to **** control of the company with the St. Hild family, haha, really Do you think those noble lords can''t kill people?


    Evan Evan seemed to see through Arnold¡¯s doubts and asked with a smile: "Mr. Arnold, are you worried that doing so will lead to revenge from the St. Hild family?"


    Arnold looked at the young face of the eastern earl, and thought of his current embarrassing situation and gloomy prospects, he couldn''t help but nodded and said frankly: "Yes."


    Count Evan laughed and comforted: "Don''t worry about that, the north is not the north of Willa and Colin."


    Listening to the profound words of Evan Evan, Arnold moved in his heart and eagerly asked: "My Lord Earl, please forgive me for being stupid and unable to understand what you mean."


    However, Count Evan only focused on drinking and did not answer Arnold''s meaning.


    Just when Arnold was anxious, the Weber Knight who had been silent for a long time suddenly said: "Mr. Arnold, haven''t you heard that Master Joyce and Princess Judy have been getting along well recently?"


    Um?


    Master Joyce?


    Arnold wanted to say that now that the ownership of the Duke of the North has been settled, can Master Joyce make any waves?


    But immediately, Arnold realized that if Master Joyce could really marry Princess Judy and even get the support of the royal family, it would really be possible to get rid of the current embarrassing situation.


    Arnold''s gaze swept across the faces of Knight Webb and Evan, and his heart suddenly lifted.


    If the royal family, the Sebastian Archon, and the Eastern Territory all support Joyce... then even if he is not the Duke of the North, he will definitely be able to form a force in Winter City that can compete with the Duke of the North.


    In this case, can''t you seek asylum?


    Seeing that Arnold''s eyes gradually brightened, Count Evan smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Arnold, are you confident now?"


    Arnold suppressed the excitement in his heart and said solemnly, "I wonder if you can arrange for me to visit Master Joyce?"


    The Weber knight nodded reservedly, and said, "I will arrange it if the time is right."


    Count Evan also urged again: "Mr. Arnold, if you need financial support, the St. Pros family may be able to provide some help."


    "Thank you so much!" Arnold quickly thanked. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "But don''t be too happy," Evan reminded. "The financial help that the Saint-Pros family can give is definitely limited. After all, it is difficult for me to persuade my father to invest a large sum of money in a company in the north.


    What''s more, if you suddenly come up with a large amount of funds of unknown origin, you may be alarmed by Count Angele. "


    "I understand." Arnold had regained his fighting spirit at this time, and said confidently, "Please believe in my appeal in the northern business community for so many years. How can that brat Oliver beat me?"


    Count Evan also agreed with a smile and said: "Haha! I think so too, Count Angele really misunderstood the person!"


    After finishing talking about the topic, Arnold immediately sent out an invitation: "Earl, do you have time to **** treasured wine now?"


    Count Evan''s eyes lit up and he nodded again and again and said: "Okay! I believe you will not let me down!"

 Chapter 353： Agate Manor

    The weather in Winter City in early September is already a bit cool.


    The breeze of early autumn swept across the green fields, bringing a trace of bleakness.


    Winter City is actually a place with mountains and water, but this water area is not in the city, but outside the city, so it can only barely be called a "tiger on the dragon plate".


    Colin left the Winter City and walked southwards for about ten kilometers, and he saw Lake Agate.


    The fine breeze passed by the surface of the agate lake, swaying layer upon layer of ripples, and the carp of various colors shuttled freely in the lake, but was immediately startled by the sound of horse hooves by the lake, and disappeared into the bottom of the water.


    After walking along the lake for a while, the outline of a manor appeared in front of him.


    Colin didn''t speed up, and he wandered freely to admire the scenery by the lake.


    It didn''t take long for the group to enter the manor of the St. Hild family by the Lake Onyx.


    Colin asked the servant who came forward to lead the horse: "Where are the two princes?"


    "My Lord Earl, both of your Highnesses are learning horsemanship at the racecourse."


    Colin nodded, turned the horse''s head, and headed for the racecourse.


    In fact, as the teacher of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, it should be Colin who taught the two equestrians himself, but Colin was entangled in everything, so wherever he had this skill, the equestrian instructor of the St. Hild family did it for them.


    At least in Colin''s opinion, the equestrian instructor of the St. Hild family is actually more suitable than him to teach two little guys to ride a horse.


    Coming to the racecourse, Colin really saw a few small but quite vigorous figures riding horses on the lawn from a distance.


    Colin sat down in the pavilion, and the young maid quickly brought freshly squeezed orange juice and a small plate of ice cubes.


    At the end of summer, although there is already coolness, outdoor sports will still feel sultry. Colin poured the ice cubes into the glass and took a sip.


    "teacher!"


    The two little guys also noticed Colin''s arrival and waved to him from a distance.


    Colin smiled and waved at them, but noticed that in addition to the equestrian instructor, Prince Harrison, and Princess Judy, there was another little guy in the racecourse¡ªJoyce.


    His eyes suddenly narrowed.


    When the equestrian instructor saw that Colin was here, he wittily ended today''s course as soon as possible.


    The three little guys trot to the pavilion and saluted Colin.


    Joyce was at the end, and his gaze at Colin was always a little dodge. This feeling of guilty conscience made Colin very unsatisfied.


    To be honest, of the three sons of the last Duke of St. Hild, Colin had the deepest impression of Charles, and he also admired the Duke¡¯s eldest son the most. It¡¯s a pity that things are impermanent. Because of his resentment towards his father, this person wanted to Collusion with the troll to betray the North Territory, was finally seen through by Colin and transformed into a blood slave.


    The second son Adams, Colin had only contacted him once, but that time, Adams even received the box lunch directly, so Colin had no impression of him.


    As for the youngest son Joyce, Colin now feels more and more difficult for him to become a master.


    This is not because Joyce tried to compete with Vera for the title of Duke of the North, and Colin was jealous of him and deliberately looked down on him, but because of the series of performances of this kid, in Colin''s view, they were indeed not smart enough. .


    What did Joyce want to do in such a diligent pursuit of Princess Judy?


    Could it be that he really thought he would be able to stand up if he married Princess Judy?


    Moreover, with such obvious and unobtrusive actions, is it true that Colin is blind?


    In fact, if Joyce can stay in Lion''s Roar honestly, he should eat and play, Colin, for Vera''s sake, is willing to give him a dull but stable life.


    However, if he is unwilling to settle down himself, and is thinking about stumbling around, don''t blame Colin for being unsympathetic.


    "Teacher, you are so incompetent!" Judy''s crisp and slightly delicate voice pulled Colin back to reality.


    The imperial princess wore a tight-fitting suit for riding a horse today, her silky hair was tied into a ponytail, which was cute when she trot over.


    "Why am I incompetent?" Colin asked lazily, leaning back on the couch.


    "You don''t teach us horsemanship by yourself!"


    "Didn''t I help you find a more suitable instructor. Everyone has their own strengths, and I can''t teach everything."


    "Then what are you really good at?"


    "I''m good at... I''m good at hitting bad guys."


    "Beat bad guys?" Princess Judy took the towel handed by the maid, froze, and then exclaimed with a grin, "Then I want to learn how to beat bad guys!"


    Colin glanced at Judy with thin arms and legs, deliberately making a look of disdain, and said: "You should take a shower first and change your clothes."


    The little girl snorted, but obediently ran to take a bath.


    "Master Earl, then I will retire first." Joyce also said immediately.


    Colin glanced at him lightly, nodded and said, "Okay."


    When only Prince Harrison was left in the pavilion, Colin smiled and asked, "Why don''t you wash?"


    After this period of contact, Prince Harrison saw that Colin was actually not difficult to get along with, so he was not as cautious as he was at the beginning.


    "Teacher, I recently saw that the blood cavalry was rectifying its armaments, are you going to go out again?"


    Colin drank the cold and refreshing orange juice, shook his head and said: "It''s not a conquest, I am going to the half-elf kingdom, and the blood cavalry will take on the **** mission."


    "So, teacher, are you here to say goodbye to us this time?"


    "Yes."


    Harrison was startled, and then he plucked up the courage to ask: "Then teacher, can you take me with you?"


    Colin wanted to refuse, but looking at Harrison''s earnest eyes, he still smiled and said, "If you can guess what I am going to do, I will take you."


    Prince Harrison scratched his head, and after a moment of contemplation, he suddenly said with a flash of inspiration: "You are going to beat the bad guys!"


    Colin laughed and said, "Do you know what a bad guy is?"


    "Of course I know that as long as they are threatening to us, they are all bad guys!" Prince Harrison clenched his fists and responded rather aggressively.


    Colin looked at the imperial prince with a smile, and asked, "Then, do you think there are bad guys in this agate manor?"


    Prince Harrison seemed hesitant, but he nodded and said, "Yes!"


    "Who?"


    "Joyce!"


    Colin narrowed his eyes and looked at Harrison seriously.


    Before he knew it, the corners of Colin''s mouth curled slightly, and he asked, "Why is he a bad guy?"


    "Because... he wants something that shouldn''t belong to him!"


    Colin put down the mug in his hand and sat up straight.


    The imperial prince finally aroused some of his interest.


    So, he stretched out his hand to support Harrison''s shoulder, stared into the other''s eyes with piercing eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "Well, since you think Joyce is a bad guy, then tell me, what should you do?"


    Prince Harrison shivered slightly under Colin''s deep gaze, but deep in his heart, there was another strong impulse trying to break out of the shell.


    He knows, UU reading www.uukanshu. com This is the teacher''s test of himself.


    Therefore, the young imperial prince growled in a tender voice:


    "The bad guys should be punished!"


    The smile on Colin''s face became brighter, stretched out his hand to squeeze Prince Harrison''s shoulder, and said in a bewildering tone:


    "Well, let me see your methods."


    Prince Harrison tightened his lips, nodded vigorously, and said:


    "Teacher, I won''t let you down!"


    After saying this, Prince Harrison bowed and ran away.


    Colin looked at the distant back of the other party, his eyes flickering.


    He wanted to see what the prince''s methods were, and if it could suit his own liking, perhaps Colin would be willing to accept this student sincerely.

 Chapter 354： Means (on)

    The quiet night enveloped the earth, and the sound of insects one after another embellished this quiet little garden with vitality.


    Colin looked at the bright moonlight in the sky, tasted the scented tea in his hand, and waited quietly.


    Waiting for what kind of surprises Prince Harrison can bring to himself.


    He came to Agate Manor this time, in fact, it was for Joyce.


    Although he had never regarded this little child as a real threat, after all, Colin was about to leave the northern border for a period of time, leaving such a hidden danger in Winter City a little bit in his heart.


    Moreover, Colin also received a report from his subordinates that he knew that the Earl of Evan in the Eastern Territory was in Wintery City at this time, but he did not disclose his identity, nor did he come to visit Lion''s Roar.


    Colin knew that the other party came to the north to find Prince Leahy, after all, there was also the Prince''s daughter Salia who was traveling with Evan.


    It''s just that since they came to Winter City, they didn''t come to Lion''s Roar to visit the Duke of the North. It was inevitable that they were a little rude. This also made Colin feel that the wicked Count Evan is likely to be engaged in a conspiracy. A guilty conscience did not dare to come to Lion''s Roar.


    Therefore, Colin had to choke all hidden dangers in the bud before leaving.


    As the night darkened, Colin was wondering why Prince Harrison hadn''t done it yet. Could it be that he was scared when something happened?


    At this moment, an attendant hurriedly ran into the garden, anxiously reported:


    "Master Earl, something has happened!"


    Finally came.


    Colin moved in his heart and asked calmly: "What''s the matter?"


    "Master Joyce, he... he... you''d better go there yourself."


    Seeing how the attendant was hesitant to speak, Colin rolled his eyes a few times, got up quickly, and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    The two of them walked all the way through the dark corridor to the backyard of the manor.


    There was already a circle of guards and servants, but they were all standing outside, not daring to enter.


    When he saw Colin approaching with strides and meteors, the manor housekeeper hurriedly greeted him and said respectfully:


    "Master Earl, Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and Master Joyce are all inside. It seems that there is some conflict. Go in and have a look."


    "Contradiction?" Colin''s expression moved slightly, and he asked in confusion.


    The butler didn''t go into details either, but just gestured to Colin with his eyes, it was not convenient for the matter to be made public.


    Colin didn''t ask any more, and strode into the room.


    There are only three little guys in the room, no one else.


    Princess Judy was sitting at the table, rubbing her sleepy eyes, and she was not in good spirits.


    On both sides of her, Prince Harrison and Joyce stood face to face, their faces flushed, as if they had just had an argument.


    There is a set of flip chess on the table, which should have been playing before three people.


    It''s just that the atmosphere in the room is very solemn now.


    Seeing Colin walking in, Prince Harrison''s eyes lit up and he quickly yelled: "Earl Angley, this Joyce is so bold that he wants to molest Sister Judy, you send someone to him..."


    "Nonsense!" Joyce retorted with a sharp throat, "You are slander! I obviously didn''t do anything!"


    "What slander? When I came in just now, I clearly saw that you were plotting against Judy!"


    "You''re wrong, I''m just looking at how the princess suddenly fell on the table?"


    "Okay!" Colin raised his hand to interrupt the dispute between the two little boys, then looked at Princess Judy and asked with concern, "Judy? Are you okay?"


    "I..." Princess Judy rubbed her eyes and yawned again, "I''m fine, just a little sleepy..."


    Colin frowned, stepped forward and picked up the water glass in front of Princess Judy, and sent it under his nose to smell it.


    Prince Harrison shouted immediately: "Earl Anglia, I suspect that Joyce has been drugged in the water. Please ask a pharmacist to check it!"


    Joyston was taken aback when he shouted: "Nonsense! How could I drug the princess in the water?"


    Colin was speechless.


    He had already smelled something wrong in Princess Judy''s water, and immediately guessed that it was Harrison''s medicine, and wanted to blame Joyce, but this method... was too rough.


    Well, it''s a kid after all, it''s really embarrassing for him to come up with such a seamless strategy.


    Colin was thinking about how to help Prince Harrison round out this dirty water trick, when he heard Prince Harrison yell again:


    "Do you still want to deny? Earl Anglia, look at Judy''s neck, it''s all traces of Joyce!"


    Joyce was obviously taken aback.


    Colin blinked as well, obviously he didn''t expect that this kid would have a trick.


    So he immediately took a few steps forward, approached Judy, and asked: "Judy, is there anything wrong with your neck?"


    Princess Judy also seemed to realize that something was wrong, she reached out and rubbed her neck, and said in a daze, "It seems to be a little...itchy."


    Colin opened Judy''s collar and saw a red on her neck.


    Prince Harrison immediately exclaimed triumphantly: "Joyce, do you still want to deny it now?"


    "I... I didn''t do anything!" Joyce flushed and shouted aggrievedly, "Earl Angley, these are Harrison framed me, you must not believe him!"


    Prince Harrison was unforgiving, and said tightly: "Joyce, it''s already obvious now that it''s useless for you to deny it.


    It''s that you used the excuse of playing chess to trick Judy into here, and then put medicine in her cup, wanting to take the opportunity to plot a crime! "


    "You bullshit! I didn''t! I didn''t!" Joyce just kept shaking his head in denial, but couldn''t produce conclusive evidence to prove his innocence.


    But Prince Harrison looked complacent and seemed to feel that he had mastered the irrefutable evidence.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Colin suddenly remembered the similar frame-up incident in the Holy Light Cathedral in Royal Dragon City.


    Perhaps this is called having its father (mother), and having its son.


    Of course, compared with the framing methods of Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midella, Harrison is a bit naive, and it can be easily dismantled.


    For example, the marks on Judy''s neck, Colin has seen some insignificant catkins on her collar.


    However, this method is still enough to deal with a kid like Joyce, and now he is obviously panicked.


    "Earl Anglia, you are going to get someone to arrest this Joyce! How can he desecrate the royal princess?"


    "I didn''t! I didn''t!" Joyce made a pale and weak retort, tears rolling in his eyes, and he was almost crying.


    Colin secretly dismissed himself, but did not arrest Joyce as Prince Harrison said, but said vaguely:


    "This matter needs further investigation, but, Master Joyce, you should go back to Lion''s Roar first. Agate Manor is no longer suitable for you."


    Joyce obviously did not expect that Colin would let him go in this way. UU reading nodded and thanked: "Earl Angley, you must investigate carefully. This is really not what I did. of!"


    After finishing speaking, he gave Prince Harrison a bitter look, and ran out as if to escape.


    Prince Harrison stomped anxiously and complained: "Teacher, why did you let him go like this?"


    Colin ignored Harrison and asked Judy, "Judy, how are you now? Do you need me to find the pastor to show you?"


    Before Judy spoke, Prince Harrison whispered: "It''s okay, just sleep."


    Colin gave Harrison a fierce look, then picked up the bewildered Judy and put it on the bed inside.


    After a few words with the maid outside, he said to Prince Harrison:


    "You come with me."

 Chapter 355： Means (below)

    The night is getting darker.


    The hazy moonlight shone on the quiet forest path.


    Prince Harrison lowered his head and followed behind Colin, following along with his steps, but his cheeks were bulging, and he seemed a little uncomfortable.


    "Do you think I broke your plan?" Colin didn''t look back, but he seemed to have seen Harrison''s expression.


    Prince Harrison did not speak angrily, but just nodded.


    The corner of Colin''s mouth curled up slightly, and he said lightly: "Do you know that, in fact, sometimes the plan is half of the execution is the most appropriate."


    Prince Harrison raised his head in surprise, with a look of doubt on his face.


    Colin stopped suddenly, staring at Harrison''s pupils like electricity, and suddenly asked: "Princess Judy is allergic to catkins, right?"


    "Ah...what?" Harrison was startled, his eyes rolled unpreparedly, and his words became hesitant.


    Colin chuckled and said, "You want to frame Joyce just like this? It''s going to be a big deal. Are you sure you won''t miss the stuff when you are being questioned?"


    Harrison lowered his head, also a little discouraged, probably being hit.


    Colin didn''t say anything to comfort the empire who was still too immature, but just continued faintly: "Your framing method is too superficial, and there are too many flaws. Therefore, I let Joyce go for your good."


    "Should I just let Joyce go like this? But he really hates him!" Harrison murmured, still a little unconvinced between his words.


    Colin stretched his hand on Harrison¡¯s shoulder, stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°Harrison, remember, don¡¯t be blinded by your emotions at any time. That will only make you extreme, even forget yourself. The original goal."


    Harrison raised his head to look at Colin, nodding seemingly.


    Colin continued to ask: "Remember what our original goal was?"


    "The original goal?" Harrison thought for a while, "Just to discipline Joyce so that he won''t want to approach Judy anymore."


    "In that case, do we need to convict Joyce?"


    "Huh?" Harrison looked at Colin suspiciously, obviously not understanding what he meant.


    Colin explained with a smile: "Your story is full of loopholes. Although you can''t lie to me, and you can''t lie to most smart people, do you think Judy will believe you?"


    Harrison''s eyes lit up, and he finally understood, and said excitedly: "Of course I will believe! I understand, teacher! When Judy wakes up, I will tell her what happened tonight. In this way, she is sure Will be disgusted with Joyce and will never talk to him again!"


    Colin nodded approvingly and said: "That''s right. Joyce is actually just a kid who can handle it easily. In order to frame him, there is no need to get his reputation."


    Harrison finally understood what Colin meant, and immediately thanked him sincerely: "Thank you, teacher, you stopped me. Otherwise, the matter is really up, and the royal family and the St. Hild family will send people to investigate. I''m afraid It will be really troublesome."


    Colin smiled faintly, leaned slightly closer to Prince Harrison, his eyes flashed with cold light, and said:


    "Also, although we can''t convict Joyce, we can also ruin him."


    Prince Harrison''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he asked quickly: "Really? Teacher, what do we do?"


    "Destroying a person does not necessarily mean convicting him or destroying him physically. You can also start with reputation."


    "reputation?"


    "Yes. What happened tonight will definitely circulate among the servants. They don''t know what happened, but they must have guessed something.


    If you pretend to be angry at this time, and deliberately reveal something... plus the fact that Joyce left the Onyx Manor overnight and escaped to Roar.


    You said, what would those servants think of Joyce? "


    Prince Harrison flushed with excitement, and immediately said, "They must have thought that you deliberately did not pursue Joyce in order to save the face of the St. Hild family!


    In this way, it seems that Joyce will not be convicted, but he also lost the opportunity to clarify himself.


    Because you have ¡®let go¡¯ him, no one will come to investigate the matter thoroughly, and there will be no loopholes in the story. Even if Joyce wants to clean himself up, there is no way to start! "


    Colin nodded in satisfaction, thinking that Harrison''s savvy was not bad. Although he was still a little immature, he already had some qualities that an old silver coin should have.


    Maybe this is heredity?


    "What should you do next, should you know?"


    "I see, sir!" Prince Harrison nodded confidently. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down again this time! It won''t be long before Joyce''s reputation will become unsound! Don''t even think about getting close to Judy!"


    Colin nodded in satisfaction and said: "Okay, it''s late now, go back and rest."


    Prince Harrison did not leave, but asked a little nervously: "Teacher, then... can I go to the half-elf kingdom with you?"


    Colin smiled and nodded: "Well, I will take you with you when I go to Silvermoon City."


    "Thank you teacher!" Harrison exclaimed excitedly, then leaned over to salute, and left happily.


    Seeing Harrison''s jumping back, Colin smiled and shook his head.


    It''s still too immature, all the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys are written on the face.


    For teaching these dark things to his own students, Colin did not have much psychological burden.


    Although Harrison is indeed still young, he is destined to not be regarded as an innocent child in his status.


    If Colin just tells him some "The Grimm''s Fairy Tales" all day long, and teaches some values ??of integrity, honesty, and fairness, that would really harm him.


    After all, Harrison is destined to be unable to escape from the deceitful politics. Compared to a purely happy childhood, he needs these conspiracy methods more.


    Moreover, looking at his proficiency in planting Joyce before, it is estimated that the emperor and empress would not be so simple in his education.


    As for the framed Joyce, Colin is only a little guilty, but he will never be soft when he really wants to do it.


    After Harrison compiles the story tomorrow, Colin will secretly add to the flames, spread the matter throughout the North, and completely "communicate" Joyce.


    Since this kid didn''t want to be honest, he was no longer a minor child in Colin''s eyes, let alone a "brother-in-law", but a political enemy who needed to be taken seriously!


    Moreover, Colin knew very well that a large force had gathered around this political opponent.


    Now he just got rid of the core of this force, and there are still some branches and leaves that need to be cleaned, so that he can leave the northern border with confidence.


    Thinking of this, Colin looked in the direction of Winter City, his eyes slightly cold.

 Chapter 356： Severed finger

    Winter City.


    When Count Evan walked into the dining room in the light of the morning sun, he saw that Salia had finished her breakfast and was wiping the corners of her mouth.


    "Good morning, Salia, why are you dressed so formal today?"


    Salia is wearing a red strapless dress today, with her hair curled up high, and a string of sapphire necklace hung on her slender and white neck, which looks graceful and glamorous.


    She smiled at Lord Evan and said: "Good morning, Evan, I am going to visit the Duke of St. Hild at Fort Roar today."


    Count Evan frowned slightly.


    When Salia saw this, she immediately said again: "I know you don''t want to disturb the St. Hild family, but I don''t want to search for it like this. After all, this is the North, if there is no St. Hild family. Help, it is impossible for us to find the whereabouts of our father."


    Count Evan sat down at the long table. A rich breakfast was already on the table. He Shi Shiran wrapped the napkin around his chest and said with a smile:


    "Well, since you have made up your mind, I will accompany you later."


    Salia was stunned, thinking that Evan Evan would refute her, but she didn''t expect that the other party agreed without saying anything.


    Count Evan saw his fianc¨¦e''s stunned expression and smiled slightly: "It''s just that I still have to remind you that the St. Hild family may not be willing to do this for us.


    What''s more, even if they are willing, they may not really be able to trace the itinerary of a paladin. "


    "I understand, but I have to try." Salia pursed her lips, her eyes firm.


    Count Evan immediately stopped persuading him and began to enjoy the breakfast in front of him.


    Salia also stopped talking, looking down at the cutout pattern on the tablecloth, lost in thought.


    Quietness was restored in the restaurant, only the sound of the knife and fork touching the dinner plate lightly.


    But before long, the silence was interrupted by the sound of footsteps.


    "My Lord Earl, there is a Weber knight outside asking to see you."


    Count Evan frowned slightly and hesitated, but he nodded to the attendant and said, "Please come in and take him to the drawing room. I''ll be there later."


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, Evan Evan speeded up and quickly ate the beef patties. After drinking a few more sips of milk, he put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and said to Salia:


    "I''ll meet Knight Webber first, and then I''ll accompany you to Roar Castle."


    Salia smiled softly and nodded in response: "Okay."


    Count Evan got up and left the dining room and hurried to the drawing room, but as soon as he entered the door, he was stunned.


    "Master Earl!" Knight Webber immediately got up and saluted, and at the same time, a small figure beside him also got up and saluted.


    But Count Evan stared at the short figure, frowning and said: "Master Joyce, you shouldn''t have come to me."


    Count Evan¡¯s indifferent eyes and words made Joyce a little bit at a loss. He opened his mouth and said aggrieved: "Earl Lord, if I have other means, I won¡¯t come to you."


    Knight Weber also hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Lord Earl, we were very careful when we came out and didn''t disturb anyone. Besides, they probably didn''t know that you live here, right?"


    Count Evan sneered and sighed: "This is Winter City. Do you really think we can hide our every move?"


    But then, he waved his hand again, and said helplessly: "Forget it, since you have already come, let''s talk about what happened?"


    Joyce just breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly recounted what happened in the agate manor.


    He kept emphasizing his innocence, and Prince Harrison was framing him in everything.


    Count Evan listened quietly, sighed again, and said: "Joyce, if you didn''t run back to Winter City overnight, you might still have a chance to argue. But now, hehe, your escape behavior will only be solid. Your own guilty conscience, then... just wait for your reputation to be destroyed."


    "Wh...what? But I didn''t do anything at all?"


    "In that case, what are you running for?" Evan asked coldly.


    "But...but..." Joyce opened his mouth wide, hesitated for a long time and said something.


    The disappointment in Evan''s eyes can no longer be concealed, knowing that Joyce is now completely abolished.


    As a result, he completely lost Root Joyce''s desire to talk, and turned around to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Joyce hurriedly walked a few steps to the front of Evan Evan, pulled his sleeves, and begged: "Earl Evan, you must help me find a way! Don¡¯t worry, as long as I can marry him Princess Judy, you will definitely repay your kindness..."


    Count Evan sneered, ignoring Joyce who was still dreaming, flung his sleeves, and walked away.


    Joyce turned his head back in mourning and looked at Knight Webb.


    But the Webber Cavaliers had nothing to do at this time, Evan Evan''s attitude was too determined, and Weber knew that no matter how much he persuaded, it would be useless.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help being extremely disappointed with the three dukes in front of him.


    "Master Joyce, let''s go back."


    The Webber Knight had to lead Joyce back to the Roar Castle.


    After sending Joyce back to the room, the Webber Cavaliers were thinking about whether to go to Arnold to discuss countermeasures, and saw a team of guards blocking his way.


    "Knight Webber, please, Lord Count Angele."


    "Earl Angley?" Knight Webber burst into his heart. "He''s back?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl is waiting for you in the study now, please!"


    The Weber Knight suppressed his inner anxiety and walked down to the study surrounded by guards.


    "Please sit down, Knight Weber." Colin seemed to be writing something. Seeing Weber coming in, he just looked up and ordered casually.


    Colin''s attitude was very kind, which made Knight Weber feel relieved and sat down on the sofa.


    After waiting for about five minutes, Colin finally finished writing what he was holding, and got up and walked slowly to Weber.


    Weber quickly stood up and asked respectfully: "My Lord Earl, what do you want to tell me?"


    Colin smiled and said, "I''ve been busy recently, and haven''t asked you, is it still a habit to stay in Winter City during this time?"


    "Of course I am used to it. I was also born here. I didn''t move to Dragon City until I was eight years old. But from the bottom of my heart, I have always regarded myself as a northern knight."


    "Well, that''s good." Colin seemed to relax, then took a gold dagger from his waist and handed it to Webber.


    The Weber knight took the dagger and asked suspiciously, "My Lord Earl, what do you mean by this?"


    "Do you know this dagger?"


    "Knowledge." Webber nodded, "This is a symbol of the authority of the Guardian of the North."


    Colin smiled and said, "As the guardian of the north, do I have the right to order you, the knight of the north?"


    "certainly."


    "That''s good." The smile on Colin''s face became brighter, "I will order you now to cut off my left pinky."


    "Wh...what?" The Weber knight stood frozen, looking at Colin in disbelief.


    But Colin smiled and asked, "Didn''t you hear clearly? Do I need to repeat it?"


    It was then that the Webber Cavaliers chilled all over, realizing that Colin was not joking.


    "Why?" Webber asked grimly.


    The smile on Colin''s face remained unchanged, and he asked faintly: "Don''t you know the reason?"


    Webber opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything to argue with.


    He didn''t expect that Colin''s revenge came so quickly, and so unconcealed.


    However, Weber found that he could not resist at all.


    In terms of authority, Colin, as the guardian of the North, does have the right to control the Weber Knights.


    In terms of strength, the Webber Knight also clearly remembered that when he was in the Dragon City, Colin only used one move to defeat himself.


    Only then did he realize that in front of the young earl, he had no room for resistance at all.


    With the golden dagger in his hand, it seemed to be able to penetrate the unsuspecting earl''s chest with a light stabbing forward.


    However, the Weber Cavaliers did not dare.


    "Knight Weber, do you have any doubts about my order?" The smile on Colin''s face narrowed, and his tone became cold.


    Weber only felt that he was immediately stared at by a terrifying look He trembles from the bottom of his heart so that he never dared to procrastinate anymore. Once he gritted his teeth, he drew out the golden dagger.


    Huh!


    Amid the depressed, painful grunt, a segment of the finger fell on the white wool carpet, and the red blood fell like petals.


    Colin nodded in satisfaction, picked up the severed finger himself, and handed it to Webber, saying:


    "You send this truncated finger to the Archon Sebastian and write clearly the reason for the matter yourself."


    Knight Weber firmly covered the wound on his left hand, trembling in pain, but still respectfully responded:


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, Colin ignored him and sat back behind the desk.


    Knight Weber placed the blood-stained gold dagger on the corner of the table, saluted respectfully, and then fled away from the study.

 Chapter 357： visit

    Soon after Knight Webb left, the study door was opened again.


    Colin looked up and saw Vera, who was wearing a beige dress, walked in gently.


    "Colin, are you busy?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    Colin put down the quill, got up and walked around the desk, wrapped around the waist of his sweet wife, and kissed her soft red lips gently.


    Vera held her husband''s arm, her delicate nose quivered a few times, and asked suspiciously, "Why is there a smell of blood?"


    "I just taught a guy who doesn''t stop talking, and forgot to let the maid come and clean it up."


    "Oh." Vera nodded and didn''t care, and then asked softly, "Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are okay at the Onyx Manor?"


    "Very good. The scenery there is beautiful and you can ride horses. The two little guys don''t want to come to Wintery City."


    "That''s good."


    Colin saw that Vera was hesitant to speak, and smiled and asked, "Did you hear something?"


    Vera nodded and said, "I heard some rumors, and Joyce just came to me and cried."


    Colin chuckled, tightly wrapped his arms around Vera''s waist, and asked: "Then you think, did Joyce plot against Princess Judy?"


    Vera bit her pink lips, hesitated for a moment, shook her head and said, "I''m not here, so I can''t make any judgments. But..."


    "But what?"


    Vera raised her head, looked at her husband seriously, and said, "But he is my brother after all, I still hope he can live his life in peace."


    Colin blinked and smiled: "Of course, I also hope that he can live his life peacefully like an ordinary noble child."


    Colin can understand Vera¡¯s concerns. In other words, it¡¯s her younger brother. Even if the other party had competed with her for the title of Duke of the North, and now they are plotting misconduct in private, but with Vera¡¯s character, she definitely doesn¡¯t want to do everything. .


    Therefore, Colin gave his promise-not to hurt Joyce''s life.


    Of course, he shouldn''t expect any power in his life.


    Vera understood the meaning of Colin''s words, then smiled and sent a sweet kiss again.


    Boom boom boom.


    Just as Colin was enjoying Vera''s gentleness, an untimely knock on the door suddenly came.


    Colin asked angrily: "What''s the matter?"


    The butler¡¯s voice sounded outside the door: "Master, madam, Evan from the East, and his fianc¨¦e, Miss Salia, come to see you."


    Colin sighed, and had to reply: "Please wait in the living room for them."


    "Yes."


    Vera broke free from Colin''s arms, Qiao''s face was still blushing, and while helping Colin tidy the collar, she asked:


    "Why did the two of them come to Winter City?"


    "Salia is here to find his father, Prince Leahy, and as for Earl Evan, hehe."


    Before Vera asked why Colin sneered just now, she heard him continue: "Let''s go, let''s go and entertain these two distinguished guests."


    ¡­


    "Earl Evan, Miss Salia, welcome to Roar!"


    "Dear Duke of St. Hilde, Count Anglia, thank you for your warm reception. I hope that our presumptuous visit will not cause you too much trouble."


    "Of course not, Lion''s Roar will always open its doors to friendly friends."


    After a short greeting, the four people were divided into guests and the host took their seats, and the maid swiftly delivered coffee and desserts.


    Colin looked back and forth between Count Evan and Salia, and then smiled and asked, "The two are coming to the North this time for Prince Leahy, right?"


    Vera glanced at her husband, a little surprised that he was so direct.


    Salia didn''t seem to care about Colin''s slight disrespect, nodded frankly, and said: "Yes, Lord Earl, I did follow in my father''s footsteps to the north.


    There was still a lot of doubt about the death of Archon Letome. I know that it is difficult to convince you of my father''s innocence based on one-sided words, but he did come to the North with some clues this time.


    Therefore, if the Saint-Hilde family can help me determine the whereabouts of my father, let me get in touch with him, and even help my father to clear the crime, then I will be grateful for your kindness for life! "


    Vera''s beauty wrinkled slightly, and hesitated: "Miss Salia, I am also very sorry about your father''s experience. However, I cannot use the power of the St. Hild family until there is conclusive evidence. Help you, or your father.


    After all, I can''t let the reputation of the family suffer. I hope you can understand this point. "


    Salia''s eyes dimmed.


    Although she had already guessed the result, she couldn''t help being disappointed.


    However, she did not hate Vera for this, after all, Prince Leahy was now charged with the murder of a consul, and no matter which family it was, she would not be willing to help openly.


    Count Evan patted the back of his fiancee''s hand under the table to comfort him. He just wanted to speak, but he heard Colin suddenly say:


    "Miss Salia, I just met Prince Leahy half a month ago."


    "Really? Where?" Salia raised her head in surprise and asked eagerly.


    "It''s in Swan City."


    "Swan City?" Count Evan moved in his heart and immediately thought of the recent drastic changes in Swan City.


    "Then father is still in Swan City now?" Salia asked quickly. Seeing her impatient look, I am afraid that as long as she gets an affirmative answer from Colin, she will immediately rush to Swan City.


    However, in the disappointed eyes of Salia, Colin slowly shook his head and said:


    "It should be gone."


    "Then do you know where your father might have gone?" Salia asked tentatively. She didn''t have much hope at first. With her knowledge of her father, it is impossible to reveal whereabouts to an unfamiliar person. .


    But unexpectedly, Colin nodded and said: "Prince Leahy should have gone to Huayu City."


    Salia smiled and quickly said: "Really? It''s not that I don''t believe you, Count Angele, but why did my father go to Huayu City?"


    Colin said half-truth and half-truth: "You should have also heard of what happened in Swan City? Yes, in fact, Prince Leahy appeared in Swan City to investigate the death of Bishop John."


    Hearing this, Count Evan asked suspiciously: "Isn''t Bishop John''s death because of Lucien? How could His Royal Highness go to Huayu City?"


    "Lucien is indeed one of the accomplices, but the real mastermind is someone else."


    "who is it?"


    Colin took a sip of coffee, seeming to hesitate about this question.


    After hesitating for a moment, he slowly said, "Sorry, even I can''t determine the identity of the real mastermind in this matter, so I can''t tell you yet."


    Count Evan rolled his eyes and said, "Could this matter have something to do with the Morrison family?"


    "Prince Leahy does have such a guess." Colin shook the pot decisively.


    Count Evan stared at Colin for a while, but did not see any clues, he tentatively asked: "Earl Angley, why is the Prince so interested in the death of Bishop John?"


    Colin shrugged and said: "I don''t know this. Maybe he thinks this is related to the death of Archon Letome."


    Count Evan was suddenly lost in thought.


    In fact, he didn''t fully believe Colin''s words, but he couldn''t think of the other party''s intention.


    And Salia on the side could not bear it for a long time, and quickly thanked: "Earl Angley, thank you for this information, if you need any help in the future, please do not hesitate to ask!"


    After saying this, the lady Salia, who was doing things quite a bit of turmoil, immediately got up and said goodbye to Vera and Colin.


    Vera kept a few words, but how could Salia, who was concerned about her father, stay for a long time, and immediately left the Lion''s Roar.


    Colin watched the two leave until their backs disappeared into the distance before arranging for the two blood slaves to quietly follow.


    In fact, the reason why he encouraged Salia to go to Huayu City was to use them to determine the whereabouts of Prince Lexi.


    The prince should have arrived in Huayu City a long time ago, UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, but Colin''s eyeliner there did not notice any movement, and he did not know whether Prince Leahy had not found the mysterious basement or the Morrison family. The blood pool has been moved to the place in advance.


    In short, Colin still doesn''t know what the prince is doing and where he is.


    This always makes him feel a little uneasy.


    But it was impossible for him to send a blood slave to follow a paladin, so he had to try if he could indirectly grasp the movements of Prince Lexi by following Salia.


    Moreover, he specifically mentioned the death of Bishop John, and he also wanted Evan to take Salia to investigate the matter, and it would be better to catch Mr. Hoot¡¯s little tail.


    If Prince Leahy and Mr. Colin could meet again because of this, then Colin couldn''t be more happy.


    The two of them were invisible bombs to the North, and Colin wished that they would fight on their own and get their best together.


    7017k

 Chapter 358： plan

    Leaving the Roar Castle and returning to his residence, Evan immediately packed up his things and prepared to go to Huayu City.


    Thinking back now, he felt more and more that this was a means by which Colin deliberately wanted to drive himself out of Wintery City.


    In this regard, Evan Evan is not too surprised.


    When Joyce visited with the Webber Knight before, he realized that he would definitely be jealous of Colin for this.


    Of course, there is nothing he can do about it.


    Salia is going to find Prince Leahy, even if Evan is her fiance, he can''t stop it.


    Besides, this is actually what Evan Evan himself must do.


    At the beginning, Prince Lexi had already given him a choice after the Yulongcheng incident. Since he had chosen to believe in the innocence of Prince Lexi, then Earl Evan could only go down this road.


    Only by finding Prince Leahy and helping him clear his guilt, Evan can obtain the support and status he wants.


    For Count Evan, this is the first priority. As for adding some chaos to the North, and burying a few nails, it is all easy to do.


    After finishing his salute as quickly as possible, Evan found Salia who was still finishing up, and said: "You continue to pack, I will go out and be back soon."


    "OK."


    Saying goodbye to Salia, Count Evan changed into low-key clothes and walked out of the residence.


    After wandering aimlessly around the streets of Winterfell, he walked into a tavern seemingly casually.


    In the tavern, Earl Evan went straight to the second floor, seated in a richly decorated private room, and drank the wine delivered by the waiter alone.


    But the strange thing is that there is clearly only Count Evan alone, but there are two wine glasses on the table.


    It didn''t take long to see Arnold, the chairman of the Northwind Chamber of Commerce, walked into the room lightly and bowed to greet Count Evan.


    "Please sit down." Count Evan poured a glass of wine for Arnold.


    Arnold sat down to thank him and drank the wine in his glass. Then he asked, "My Lord Earl, what is your order for you to come to me this time?"


    Count Evan sipped the wine in his hand and said lightly: "I''m leaving Winter City."


    Arnold''s eyes flickered, and he asked quickly: "So fast? Are you going back to the East?"


    "No. I will go to Huayu City. So, if you have anything, you can find me there."


    "Okay." Arnold nodded in response.


    Count Evan glanced at the businessman in front of him, and then asked: "I asked you to contact the major merchants in the north, how are you doing?"


    Arnold frowned and was a little embarrassed: "Earl, you are also aware of the current situation in the North. Although I worked very hard to win, that Oliver relied on the support of Count Angele to take out the North. The position of the trading company was a bait, and it really attracted a large number of powerful northern businessmen.


    so¡­"


    Seeing Count Evan¡¯s face calm, Arnold hurriedly replied: "Earl, in fact, I think it¡¯s a bit too difficult to compete with the St. Hild family on the North Frontier Foreign Trade Company, and the goal is too obvious, and it is very revealing. You, I think you know, that Earl Anglia is not a soft-hearted person.


    Especially now Master Joyce¡¯s situation is a bit bad. I am worried that if he irritates him..."


    Count Evan tapped the wine glass lightly, lost in thought.


    He knew that recent events made the businessman flinch.


    Only for a while, Evan Evan could not give enough reason to let Arnold continue to work for himself.


    When Arnold saw Evan not speaking, he again suggested: "My Lord, I think we can find another way and use a more concealed but deadly strategy to sever the St. Hild family¡¯s attempt to control the northern business community. hand."


    Count Evan''s expression moved, and he immediately said, "Tell me about it."


    "My lord, the goal of the North Border Foreign Trade Corporation is too big, and Earl Anglia is too valued. It is unwise for us to head-on with each other in this regard.


    I thought about it for a long time and felt that it might be more appropriate to start with bonds. "


    "Bond?"


    "Yes, this is also a policy that Earl Anglia is planning to implement in the northern border recently. Haven''t you heard of it?"


    "I know what the bond is, you can just talk about your method."


    "Yes." Arnold cleared his throat and explained with a little excitement, "Earl, have you noticed that the bond that Earl Angley is preparing to issue does not restrict the qualification of the purchaser.


    In other words, even merchants in the east can exchange food for bonds with the Saint Hild family.


    If you are more careful, you don¡¯t even have to alert the Saint Hild family and exchange food for bonds through a trusted intermediary. "


    Count Evan''s eyes lit up and he clearly realized something.


    When Arnold saw this, he seemed to be encouraged, and immediately said more vigorously: "In this way, you can safely use the funds from the east to intervene in the business of the north.


    Once we have accumulated a large amount of bonds in our hands, we have mastered the important handle of the St. Hild family.


    When the maturity date of the bonds is approaching, you can purchase a large amount of food, pushing up food prices. Then, these bonds will become a huge crisis facing the St. Hild family!


    If they are willing to redeem the bonds, they must buy food at a high price. In this way, you can make a lot of money anyway.


    And if they repent, or are unable to buy enough food to redeem the bonds in your hands, it will seriously damage the credibility of the St. Hild family and even trigger a new round of unrest in the North.


    Of course, there will be losses in the East, after all, the bonds you hoard will become waste paper.


    But the wealth of the East, Lord Earl, do you think it is worth it if you spend a sum of money to disrupt the North? "


    "Of course it couldn''t be more worth it!" Count Evan said immediately, then he lifted the wine glass and banged with Arnold, his face full of approval.


    In Evan''s opinion, this strategy is indeed very good, sufficiently concealed, but also very insidious.


    Regardless of whether the St. Hilde family is willing to redeem these bonds in the future, the East is still making a profit.


    To be honest, if you want to fight for military strength, the East is indeed very weak in the North. The years of stability and no threats from foreign enemies have wiped out the will of the East Knights. Unless it is necessary, Earl Evan would never want to be on the battlefield. Go to a decisive battle with the people of the North.


    But compared to economic strength, the abundance of the east is also difficult to beat in the north.


    Therefore, even if the Northern Territory chooses to relinquish these bonds because of high food prices, Evan Evan will not feel distressed.


    It''s really a bargain to spend a little money to destroy the credibility that a Paladin family has accumulated over thousands of years.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Evan Evan got, and he exchanged glasses with Arnold, and soon drank a bottle of red wine.


    Arnold was about to ask the waiter to bring some more good wines, but fortunately, Earl Evan remembered that his fianc¨¦ was still waiting for him, so he hurriedly stopped:


    "No, UU reading can''t drink anymore today. I will go to Huayu City later."


    Arnold looked regretful, but did not persuade him much.


    Count Evan patted Arnold''s shoulder affectionately, asking him to come to Huayu City to find himself at any time, and then have a good time with him.


    Arnold naturally nodded flatteredly, and sent Count Evan out.


    Back in the room, Arnold found that there was another person in Evan''s seat.


    However, he didn''t have the slightest surprise or panic. He stepped forward to salute and greet him respectfully: "Earl Angley, I just did what you said."


    Colin played with the glass that Count Evan had just drunk, and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Arnold, you made the right choice, which makes me very gratified."


    7017k

 Chapter 359： Temporary Arrangement

    In the private room of the pub.


    Arnold, who was still discussing how to dig a hole for the St. Hild family with Count Evan just now, respectfully helped Colin pour the wine, and at the same time smiled flatteringly:


    "My Lord Earl, I am from the North after all, so of course my heart is in the North! That Evan Saint Prolos wants to encourage me to betray the North. It''s ridiculous!"


    Colin looked at the upright northern businessman in front of him with a smile but a smile, as if he had forgotten that he had secretly contacted Evan Evan in the Butter Tavern.


    Obviously, if it weren''t for being caught by Colin, how could Arnold suddenly become a steadfast and unyielding northerner?


    Colin will never forget that these merchants can sell everything for profit.


    But fortunately, I can give them greater benefits, as long as they are obedient.


    Similarly, if you don¡¯t obey, you can take everything from them.


    "Mr. Arnold, you are really a role model for merchants in the North!"


    "Lord Earl, you have passed the award! In my heart, you are the role model of the northern knights, the outstanding among the nobles!"


    The two of them flattered each other sincerely, and then raised their glasses to toast the friendship.


    After drunk the wine in the glass, Arnold put down the glass, quietly looked at Colin''s face, and then tentatively said:


    "Master Earl, there is something I don''t know if I should ask..."


    Colin glanced at the other person casually and said lightly: "Don''t worry, I will never regret what I promised you. Don''t you still believe in my credibility?"


    "No, no," Arnold waved his hand repeatedly, "Earl, you have misunderstood. Of course I believe you will not treat your loyal subordinates badly. I just can''t figure out why you should give the East Territory such a chance to make a fortune?"


    "Get rich?" Colin sneered. "Do you also think that is a good opportunity to get rich?"


    Arnold was apprehensive, but he still mustered the courage to say, "My lord, are you really going to lose those bonds? With all due respect, this might seriously damage the credibility of the Saint Hild family."


    Colin smiled and joked: "You are very good, you have started to think about the Saint Hild family."


    "Of course, the great Saint Hild family holds a lofty position in the hearts of every northerner!" Arnold said with a pious face, as if he was worshipping his faith.


    Colin ignored Arnold¡¯s loyalty, but said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the St. Hild family will not ruin their credibility. No matter who comes to Lion''s Roar with those mature bonds, we will honor them. Even people from the East are the same.


    However, you said that people in the East can make a fortune by hoarding bonds and manipulating grain prices. Haha, that would be taken for granted. "


    Arnold looked puzzled and asked, "Master Earl, please forgive me for being dull, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    In fact, the pit that Colin dug for Evan Evan, to put it bluntly, is a simple operation similar to futures.


    At this time, Evan purchased food at a low price in the east, and exchanged it for bonds in the north. These bonds can be regarded as a futures contract.


    On the future delivery date, that is, when the bond expires, as long as the price of food in the north is higher than the current east, Evan will be able to make a fortune with this difference, and even the St. Hild family can¡¯t get it. Spend enough money to buy the corresponding grains, causing credit default.


    But there is a key issue here-the price of grain at delivery must be higher than it is now.


    Otherwise, the East will lose its pants...


    The reason why Arnold and Count Evan were fooled was because of the limited thinking of this era.


    In this era of insufficient productivity, food has always been in a state of insufficient food. Therefore, it is very easy to make food prices rise. Random wars, or even a few large chambers of commerce, can make food prices go to the sky. go.


    This is also the source of Evan''s confidence.


    In his opinion, it will not be difficult to manipulate food prices all the way in the future, and it will definitely be able to make the Saint Hild family swallow the bitter fruit.


    But he didn''t know that Colin had already decided to let Sonny Bachelor implement a new farming and pastoral system in the north.


    And Colin is also confident that with the popularization of this new farming and animal husbandry system, there will be more and more abundant food in the northern border in the future, and the price of food will definitely fall all the way.


    This is the general trend determined by the relationship between supply and demand. If the East Territory wants to reverse this general trend, hehe, do it well to be swept by this torrent.


    Of course, this Guan Qiao Colin did not intend to explain clearly to Arnold. After all, he still could not fully trust the businessman, so he just said indifferently:


    "Then you should pay attention to the future trend of food prices, and see if the East Territory can really make a lot of money, and even use this to threaten the Saint Hild family?"


    Arnold nodded without knowing, but didn''t dare to ask more.


    Colin confessed to Arnold again, so that he could do this very promising undercover job with peace of mind, and then left.


    ¡­


    Three days later, the North Border Foreign Trade Company, which Colin placed high hopes on, was finally formally established.


    More than five hundred northern merchants, large and small, gathered in the banquet hall of Lion''s Roar Fort to witness this historic moment together.


    Since Evan Evan''s attention was shifted to the bonds by Colin, without the secret intervention of the East, Colin managed to occupy nearly 60% of the shares of the new company without much effort.


    Of course, such a large sum of money would definitely not be available to the Anglia family, who had a shallow history, and it would not be enough to invest all the war reparations of the Troll Empire.


    Fortunately, there are also the St. Hild family, the Uman family, the Schultz family, and the Miller family of the half-elf kingdom. This allows Colin to successfully control the board of directors and become the number one foreign trade company in the north. Served as chairman of the board.


    Oliver was also appointed by Vera as the company''s first general manager as he wished. Moreover, the company''s management team members, especially those in charge of the two most important departments of personnel and finance, are the backbone of the original Tulip Chamber of Commerce.


    At this point, a North Border Foreign Trade Company completely controlled by Colin was finally established.


    In Colin''s vision, it will become a weapon for him to integrate and control the northern business community, and to carry out economic invasions.


    At the same time, the North Border Charity Foundation also announced its establishment.


    Compared with the North Border Foreign Trade Supply Company, the establishment of this foundation is very low-key.


    Moreover, apart from Colin, no one has realized its huge potential and real role.


    After dealing with the business problem, Colin began to prepare for his journey to the half-elf kingdom.


    In fact, the hidden dangers in the North have not yet been completely eliminated, such as Mr. Hoodoo, Prince Leahy, and the Morrison family. However, these problems Colin now feels quite tricky and can''t deal with them for a while.


    Fortunately, he has reached an agreement with Mr. Colin. Although this Colin has doubts about the reliability of this agreement, in a short period of time, I believe Mr. Colin will not cause too much trouble in the northern border. After all, he and Colin are in Certain aspects do have a basis for cooperation.


    What''s more, there is Prince Lexi staring at this terrible mage.


    Colin could only temporarily put aside these hidden dangers and deal with a more important and urgent issue-food.


    Queen Aisha has sent a letter. Compared to the last time they were unprepared, the half-elf grain merchants have united this time. They do not want to be forced by Colin to buy large amounts of grain at low prices as they did last year, and, Behind them, there seems to be the support of the East.


    Therefore, Colin planned to take the blood cavalry to Silvermoon City this time, to teach the half-elf merchants who demanded money but not life a profound lesson.


    After more than half a year of development, the current blood cavalry of UU Reading has swelled to a scale of nearly 20,000 people. Although there is still a big gap compared with the black cavalry at its peak, it is already regarded as a good one. A rather terrifying military force.


    At least in the half-elf kingdom, there is no force that can threaten it.


    Unless the Eastern Territory sends troops in a big way and marches into the half-elf kingdom.


    In that case, it might be a good thing for Colin.


    Because this meant that the East Territory gave up its greatest geographical advantage-Nushui River.


    Colin was very willing to form the Northern Alliance Army and compete with the Eastern Army in the half-elven kingdom.


    However, this is just Colin''s own thinking, as long as the Duke of St. Pros is not stupid, he will not do this.


    In late September, after bidding farewell to Vera, Colin personally led the blood cavalry to leave Winter City and head towards Silvermoon City.


    7017k

 Chapter 360： Ask for help

    Half-elf kingdom, Shadow Canyon.


    For the Black Cavalry, this canyon is a shame that can never be washed away.


    In the ambush a year ago, most of the essence of the Black Cavalry was permanently asleep here.


    Today, as the blood cavalry who has inherited the mantle of the black cavalry, passing here once again.


    This time, without any special explanation from Colin, Knight Logg personally led the lead troops, preparing to check every stone crack in and out of this canyon to ensure that the last tragedy would not happen again.


    Towering into the clouds, like a knife-cut cliff blocking the sun, the entire canyon is shrouded in darkness. Unknown weeds and fungi still thrive in such an environment.


    Perhaps this is also thanks to the fierce battle last year. Countless corpses and a lot of blood have become the best nourishment for these wild plants. In a sense, life is indeed a kind of reincarnation¡ª¡ª


    The cemetery of mankind has created a paradise for plants.


    Walking in the canyon, Knight Logger''s heart was heavy, the air was still filled with the lingering smell of blood, and his ears seemed to recall the tragic fighting that day.


    Although Colin had led them to annihilate the Pegasus Legion in Silvermoon City and avenged the dead soldiers of the Black Cavalry, the shame of Shadow Canyon still lingers in the hearts of every Blood Cavalry soldier.


    Knight Logger felt that perhaps one day, when the blood cavalry could break through the city of Bailu and hang the corpse of the Duke of Saint Pros on the head of the city, the hatred and shame they once had could be thoroughly washed away.


    For the arrival of this day, the Logger Knight was extremely confident.


    As Colin''s confidant and commander of the Blood Cavalry, Knight Logger certainly knew some of Colin''s plans and ambitions, and also knew the contradictions between the North and the East.


    In the view of Knight Logger, Colin would sooner or later enter the East, and everything he was doing now was preparing for it.


    "who?"


    Just as the Logger Knight was looking forward to the future, the whistle rider''s reprimand suddenly heard in front of him.


    Knight Logger''s heart tightened, and he hurriedly urged his horse to move towards the direction of the sound source.


    "Don''t...Don''t be impulsive! Every...sirs, I have no ill will! I am Jason Rutte, the son of the Lord of Clover City Lord Ron Knight, waiting for Lord Count Angele!"


    Facing the fierce Gore Cavalry Sentry Cavalry, Jason was so scared that he couldn''t speak his words smoothly.


    However, even if he reported his identity, the tip of the gun gleaming with cold light still did not retract.


    Jason wanted to speak again when he saw a knight in bright armor who was obviously a senior officer approaching.


    "How did you know that the blood cavalry would pass here at this time?" Knight Logger asked coldly.


    As the lesson from the past is not far away, the Logue Knight is now very sensitive to any accidents.


    After hearing the words, Jason immediately understood the other party¡¯s concerns, and hurriedly explained with a bitter face: "My lord Knight, how could I know the exact whereabouts of the Blood Cavalry. It was my father Ron Knight who told me that recently, Earl Anglia Your lord will definitely come to Silvermoon City, so I am here to wait.


    To tell you the truth, I have been guarding here in Shadow Canyon for more than a month, and now I am finally waiting for you. "


    Knight Logger was relieved.


    "You come with me." Knight Logger waved to Jason, and then ordered his opponent, "You continue to search the canyon, and don''t miss any suspicious places!"


    "Yes!"


    Jason let out a sigh of relief, and quickly turned on his horse, and followed Knight Logger to the other end of the canyon.


    The two went through the gorge and walked for nearly ten miles before arriving at the camp of the blood cavalry.


    Because of the personal leadership of Knight Logger, Jason soon came to the Chinese army camp and met the Count Angele who had once met.


    "Dear Count Anglia! I am Jason, son of the Lord Ron Rutte, the lord of Alfalfa, and I would like to express my most sincere welcome to you on behalf of my father!"


    "L¨¹tte?" Colin chanted the surname, and finally remembered the top family that was once prominent in the half-elf kingdom.


    I also remembered that when he exchanged prisoners between Clover City and the East, he asked Queen Aisha to appoint a Clover City Lord to fight against the East''s infiltration of Clover City.


    At that time, the city lord selected by Queen Aisha was Ron Knight, the nephew of Duke Rutte, the commander of the Silver Moon Guard.


    "Is there anything you are waiting for me here?"


    Jason smiled and invited, "Master Earl, my father knows that you are passing by Alfalfa City, and he sent me to greet him. He is waiting for you in Alfalfa City!"


    Colin rolled his eyes, feeling speechless at the cheeky Lord of Clover City.


    Shadow Canyon is hundreds of kilometers away from Alfalfa City, and from here to Silvermoon City is to the north, but Alfalfa City is obviously to the south, it is not a road at all, is this also called passing by?


    "Hehe, it seems that your Rutte family had a very unsatisfactory life in Clover City." Colin revealed Jason ruthlessly.


    Jason smiled awkwardly. He also knew that his father''s purpose was easy to guess, but at this time their Rutte family really needed foreign aid. The situation in Clover City was very bad, so he had to smile and say:


    "Master Earl, don''t worry, as long as you lead the blood cavalry to Alfalfa City, those mice who only dare to hide in the gutter will flee!"


    Colin chuckled.


    He certainly wouldn''t have any doubts about this. The so-called Clover Brotherhood supported by the East is just an organization of robbers and criminals, not to mention the blood cavalry, they will flee in front of any regular army.


    But what''s the use?


    The geographical location of Clover City is too special, it is right at the junction of Crystal River and Nushui River.


    Even if the blood cavalry could easily occupy the city on the northwest side, without the support of the navy, they did not dare to cross the river to occupy the other two cities.


    Unless the Northern Territory can control the Fury River and the Crystal River, there is no point in entering Clover City.


    Moreover, in Kelin''s view, Alfalfa City was also a poisonous fruit thrown from the East, just to entice the North to swallow it.


    But how could Colin be fooled? Before forming a strong navy army, Colin would never choose the battlefield for the decisive battle with the East in Clover City.


    Therefore, facing the look Jason expected, Colin still indifferently refused:


    "Jason, say sorry to Ron Knight for me. This time I have something important and need to rush to Silvermoon City as soon as possible. I really can''t go to Clover City. If I have a chance next time, I will visit again."


    "My Lord Earl!" When Colin refused his invitation, Jason immediately became anxious. "You can''t leave Alfalfa City! Capone''s **** robber has gathered most of the underground forces in Alfalfa City. We Lu The special family is lonely and has no military support. How could it be able to beat them!


    To tell the truth, in the past three months, three knights and two rangers in the family have died unclearly!


    If you don¡¯t care, even your father will be killed by those lunatics! "


    In the face of Jason''s sincere cry, Colin didn''t show the slightest movement, and said coldly:


    "I''m sorry, but Alfalfa City is part of the half-elf kingdom. As the earl of the north, I have no jurisdiction. If your Rutte family really has problems that cannot be solved, you can go to Queen Aisha."


    "Lord Earl Her Majesty the Queen is not willing to send troops to support Alfalfa City!"


    "Then I can''t do anything." Colin spread his hands and said to Loge Knight, "Send Jason Knight away."


    "Master Earl, Master Earl..."


    Jason wanted to persuade him again, but he was forced out by the Logue Knight.


    Colin watched Jason struggling to get kicked out, sticking his chin in thought for a moment.


    Then, he quickly wrote a letter, called an attendant, and ordered:


    "You immediately send this letter to Winterfell, and hand it to Arnold, Northwind Chamber of Commerce."


    "Yes."


    Although it is impossible for Colin to enter Clover City right now, he is unwilling to really do nothing and allow the forces supported by the East to wreak havoc there.


    7017k

 Chapter 361： Red Maple Manor

    Through the Shadow Canyon, the blood cavalry went all the way north.


    After traveling for another two days, the sentry rider unexpectedly brought a "blocker" to Colin again.


    However, this time, Colin did not refuse the other party''s invitation.


    Because the invitation letter is clearly the handwriting of Queen Aisha.


    "Knight Logger, speed up, we will rest at the Red Maple Manor tonight."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Following this order, the blood cavalry began to accelerate, and finally arrived at the Red Maple Manor in the southern suburbs of Silver Moon City before sunset.


    The afterglow of the golden sunset reflected on the flame-like maple leaves, making the picture in front of me a little unreal.


    For this manor, Colin has a deep impression, because just a year ago, he had escorted Vera through here.


    Moreover, the two still left a good memory here.


    Unexpectedly, when Colin passed the Red Maple Manor for the second time, he discovered that Queen Aisha was waiting for herself here.


    The beauty of sunset glow and maple leaves is not as attractive as the beautiful shadow at the entrance of the manor to Colin.


    After a long absence, Queen Aisha''s belly has been raised high, but her face is still as delicate as ever.


    As a female knight, Aisha certainly will not have the pregnancy reaction of ordinary pregnant women. She will not be nauseated, will not vomit, will not be bloated and deformed, only the maternal glory that cannot be concealed makes her originally noble, elegant and beautiful. The half-elf queen is more friendly and gentle.


    "Why don''t you stay in Silvermoon City? Running around with such a big belly!"


    Colin rolled over and got off his horse, stepped forward, and said in a slightly accusing tone.


    Queen Aisha smiled and said softly: "I just came here to relax, the red maple forest at this season is a rare beauty in this world."


    Colin did not want to criticize the woman who was about to give birth to an heir too much, and walked side by side to the manor, and said at the same time:


    "Then I will accompany you to see Maple Leaf?"


    "Okay, it just so happens that the dinner party will be a while."


    Hearing this, the crowd around him quietly dispersed, giving the two people who had reunited for a long time enough privacy.


    Princess Judy, who felt she was left out, wanted to follow, but was stopped by Prince Harrison.


    On this trip, Colin only intended to bring Prince Harrison, but he didn¡¯t expect Princess Judy to follow her facelessly. Colin worried that Joyce¡¯s incident would cause a psychological shadow on the little girl, so she took it with him. She, let her come out to relax.


    It''s just that Judy''s alive and heartless look along the way made Colin feel that she might have been worried for nothing.


    "Why stop me?" Zhu Dixiu glared, and said with her teeth and claws at her brother.


    "The teacher and Queen Aisha have important matters to discuss, what are you going to do with them."


    "Is it important? How can I talk about important things as soon as I meet? And it''s very rude not to say hello to us!" Judy yelled unconvincedly.


    "Maybe Queen Aisha didn''t see the two of us." Prince Harrison explained, "What''s more, we came to the half-elf kingdom as teachers and students this time. Her Majesty did not need to welcome the royal court. US."


    "Anyway, it''s too much!" Judy still looked angrily, and then she looked at the back of Colin and Aisha away, seeming to realize something, and asked mysteriously, "Oh, brother, are you? What do you know? The teacher and Queen Aisha seem to have a different relationship?"


    "Wh... no! Don''t guess randomly." Harrison shook his head with some guilty conscience.


    In fact, he himself is not sure. When Queen Midella brought him to crown the half-elf queen, he did guess that the child in Aisha''s belly might be Colin''s, but after experiencing Joyce, Harrison Already had respect for Colin, naturally he didn''t dare to speculate about his teacher''s secrets indiscriminately.


    Only Judy turned her big, smart eyes, as if she was making a horrible idea.


    ¡­


    "Pre-production period is when?"


    "There is still about half a month."


    Queen Aisha wore a loose white silk long dress, with one hand resting on the bulging abdomen, and the other holding Colin''s outstretched arms, strolling in the red maple forest.


    Her gorgeous and charming face is shining with happiness, and her green eyes are full of tenderness and honey, always watching her lover.


    "Have you been prepared accordingly?"


    "Don''t worry, everything is done."


    Colin''s worries are actually a bit redundant. As a half-elf queen, how could no one prepare for such a major event as Aisha''s childbirth?


    Moreover, as a descent, Aisha will not be life-threatening even if the heart is pierced, so childbirth is not something to worry about at all for her.


    Even if there is a dystocia, Colin is sure to direct the doctor to successfully perform a caesarean section for Aisha in this era of poor medical conditions.


    Of course, Colin certainly didn''t want Aisha to suffer such a crime. Everything goes well for the best.


    "Did you meet someone from the Rutte family when you came?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded. "Did they find you too?"


    Queen Aisha nodded and said: "Yes. But, I remember you said that now is not the best time for military intervention in Alfalfa City, so I rejected them."


    "You did it right."


    "However, the Rutte family''s current situation is indeed very bad. If there is no outside support, I guess it will not be long before they will be driven out of Clover City." Queen Aisha frowned, "It seems I We must continue to look for the next city master."


    Colin squeezed Queen Aisha''s soft little hand, and comforted: "Don''t worry, I already have a plan."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing Aisha''s curious look, Colin shook her head, deliberately selling it off: "You will understand after a while."


    Aisha nodded and stopped asking. She was still very confident of Colin.


    The two talked as they walked, passing by an enclosed well made of white-glazed rocks, a sapling was planted in the well.


    Colin asked curiously: "Why is this maple tree surrounded?"


    "I planted this by myself two days ago." Aisha said softly, her face full of maternal brilliance, "In memory of our upcoming child."


    Colin looked at this young sapling, his heart trembled, an inexplicable feeling surged into his heart, and he said, "Can I touch it?"


    Aisha knew that Colin was talking about the child in her belly, and smiled and nodded: "Of course."


    Colin looked at Aisha''s bright and pretty face, and slowly hugged her into his arms from behind.


    Aisha leaned against Colin, holding his hands, and gently pressing on her abdomen.


    Through the soft and smooth silk fabric, Ke Lin felt Aisha''s soft and delicate skin, and the weak and firm heartbeat clearly fell into his palm.


    This kind of pulsation caused Colin to lose consciousness for a while.


    This little life is connected to his bloodline and is the continuation of his life, proving that he exists in this world, real and not illusory.


    For a long time, as a "visitor from another world," Colin has always had a faint estrangement from this world, as if he didn''t really belong here.


    It wasn''t until this time that, listening to the heartbeat of the little life in Aisha''s belly, Colin finally found a sense of belonging.


    For a while, his heart was peaceful and full of strength.


    Suddenly, Colin thought of a question¡ªas the heir of himself and the blood, will this child also be the blood?


    Thinking of this, Colin looked forward inexplicably.


    7017k

 Chapter 362： stay

    Early in the morning, Red Maple Manor.


    Queen Aisha opened her eyes and found that her lover was no longer by her side, leaving only a faint breath that made her obsessed.


    Lying on the comfortable bed for a while, Aisha gently stroked her swollen belly, and a happy and sweet smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "good morning Baby."


    Gently greeted the little life in her stomach, Aisha left the big bed and walked out of the bedroom with her bare white feet, and she saw Colin sitting at the desk in the front hall, holding a roll of parchment. I can see the gods.


    Colin heard the movement behind him, turned his head to see Aisha in a loose nightdress, and smiled: "My dear, did I wake you up? You should sleep longer. Also, pregnant women should keep warm. Running around the house barefoot..."


    Queen Aisha rolled her beautiful eyes, stepped forward and sat on Colin''s lap, blocking her lover''s chatter with her beautiful red lips.


    After some gentleness, Aisha looked curiously at the parchment on the table and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Looking at the report written to you by Lord Medewin."


    Aisha didn''t care that Colin read the letter written to her by her vassal. Instead, she chuckled and said, "Duke Medewin is in a hurry."


    "Hehe, isn''t it all because you''re staying at Red Maple Manor and refused to go back." Colin frowned and patted Aisha''s round and delicate thigh.


    After the filming, he laughed himself, wondering if he thought of the look of the honest but incompetent Duke Medewin.


    Queen Aisha leaned against Colin''s chest softly, feeling his vigorous heartbeat, her mouth chuckled, and asked: "Then do you think I should set off to return to Silvermoon City immediately?"


    Colin glanced at the beautiful smile of the woman in his arms, shook his head and said, "No, let Duke Modywin continue to grieve for a while."


    "Then what reason should I use this time?" Queen Aisha asked with a smile, "I can say I haven''t waited for you before, but now you have arrived at Red Maple Manor, how should I reply to Duke Medewin? "


    Colin pondered for a moment, and said, "You said the carriage is broken and it''s being repaired."


    "How can such a coincidence happen..." Queen Aisha pouted, somewhat dissatisfied with the idea.


    Colin had to change the reason: "Then you said that I don''t want you to be tired by the bumps, and I am preparing to help your carriage redesign a shock absorber."


    "Do you really know how to design carriage shock absorbers?" Queen Aisha''s eyes lit up and she looked at her lover with a smile.


    "Of course it is true, I already have a wonderful idea." Colin said pretendingly and confidently.


    In fact, he was thinking about springs, but he didn''t know if he could make springs with the skills of craftsmen of this era, so he was still a little guilty.


    However, he decided to give it a try later, anyway, idleness is also idleness.


    He also knew that Queen Aisha specially came to Red Maple Manor this time, firstly to see her lover earlier, and secondly, in fact, she wanted to give the ghostly half-elves in Silvermoon City a "chance." , So that they can safely plan their own conspiracy while the queen is away.


    In the past two years, in order to control the half-elf kingdom, Queen Aisha inevitably offended a group of half-elf nobles, and also angered almost all the half-elf merchants because of the low price of providing food to the north.


    Although these half-elf aristocrats and merchants express obedience to Queen Aisha on the surface, they have long been secretly colluding and conspiring to overthrow Queen Aisha''s rule.


    Therefore, this time Colin will bring the blood cavalry to the half-elf kingdom, in order to completely wipe out the rebellious forces in the half-elf kingdom.


    "Do you think Duke Modywin was involved in the resistance?" Colin suddenly asked playfully.


    "To be honest, I can''t guess it." Queen Aisha picked up the pile of parchment on the table and looked at the series of information that Duke Medwyn had reported to her recently. The sincerity and loyalty on it were completely different. fake.


    "As a former half-elf royal family, the Modiwen family has enough motivation to rebel against my rule, but this person, William...hehe, maybe, as you once said, the lies of honest people are more difficult to detect."


    Colin''s mind also showed the face of the once honest Prince William, and said: "That''s why you let Duke Modywin preside over the overall situation of Silvermoon City?"


    "Yeah, since you can''t guess his loyalty, then simply put him in the most critical position. If Duke Medewin can withstand the test under such circumstances, then I will be able to trust him completely in the future. ."


    "You are not afraid to play off, let the rebel forces completely control Silvermoon City?"


    "With you here, how could it be possible to play off." Queen Aisha stretched out her pink arm to hook Colin''s neck, and smiled charmingly.


    Colin laughed, his self-confidence was greatly satisfied, and immediately used his mouth to catch Queen Aisha''s red lips.


    Faint fragrance, slightly sweet, as always, unforgettable.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    Colin patted Aisha''s clean arm and said, "Are you hungry? Let''s go for breakfast."


    Aisha then stood up from Colin''s arms, straightened out her messy hair, and then took her lover''s arm and walked out so generously.


    "Ha! I know, your relationship is really extraordinary!"


    As soon as I left the house, I saw a petite and agile figure suddenly jumped out of the corner, pointing at Colin and Aisha and shouting.


    "Getting raped on the spot" Colin smiled and looked at the proud Princess Judy and Prince Harrison, who was hiding behind the corridor column with his head shrunk, and said hello calmly: "Good morning, Your Royal Highness Princess Judy."


    Judy saw that Colin Colin and Aisha were not as panicked as she had expected, and suddenly lost interest, hands on hips, and questioned:


    "Huh! Teacher, I didn''t expect Queen Aisha to be your lover!"


    "So?" Colin looked confident.


    Judy bulged her cheeks, hesitated for a moment, but didn''t say anything, but kept her eyes on Aisha''s bulging belly, and the meaning was already obvious.


    But Colin didn''t seem to understand the little girl''s suggestion, and smiled: "Let''s go, go for breakfast."


    After speaking, he hugged Queen Aisha''s waist and walked to the restaurant.


    "Teacher, you...you..." Judy was anxious, feeling that her teacher was too careless.


    Although it is not a big deal for aristocrats to have a lover, Queen Aisha has a special status after all, and she is still pregnant.


    If it is suspected that the child in her belly is Colin''s illegitimate child, it will definitely seriously weaken the legitimacy of her inheritance rights.


    It is a pity that the little girl is still too young to understand the plans of Colin and Aisha.


    If it were a year ago, UU Reading , Colin would certainly not be so close to Queen Aisha in public, but now, as the Earl of the Empire and the guardian of the North, he no longer needs to cover it. Covered up.


    He even hoped to let some rumors go to Silvermoon City, so as to give those conspiracy rebels more excuses and courage, so that he could get it done once and for all, and completely wipe out the rebellious forces in the half-elf country.


    As for the inheritance rights of the children in Queen Aisha''s belly... In the face of absolute power, it is not a problem at all.


    As long as Colin and Aisha agreed that this was the posthumous child of the old king, who would dare to refute it?


    "Teacher, teacher! You have to pay attention..."


    Judy chased after her, her face anxiously persuaded.


    It''s a pity that Colin didn''t care about the kindness of his students at all, and he still hugged Queen Aisha and strode forward.


    7017k

 Chapter 363： Caravan

    Early in the morning, the city lord''s mansion of Clover City.


    Ron pushed away the strange woman who was wrapped in the sheets beside her, his eyes flashed across her bare white skin, but did not stop.


    But the woman seemed to still have some meaning, and came up coquettishly.


    Ding.


    It wasn''t until Ron tossed a few silver coins that the woman stopped struggling, put on her clothes smilingly, and left the room.


    Ron rubbed his slightly painful head, put on his robe and walked to the French window of the bedroom, and yanked the huge curtain open.


    The sun was shining outside the window, and it was another good morning.


    Unfortunately, Ron''s mood was not good.


    It has been almost half a year since Queen Aisha was appointed as the lord of Alfalfa City, and Ron''s blood has been extinguished by the cold reality.


    Originally, he thought this was an opportunity to revitalize the Rutte family, but now it seems that this place is simply a huge pit with no bottom.


    This huge pit has swallowed almost all of Ron''s enthusiasm and hope, and perhaps will continue to swallow the glory and inheritance of the Rutte family.


    In the past, even if the Rutte family had been deprived of the title by Queen Aisha for participating in the Savoy family rebellion, Ron would not touch those dirty and humble civilian women.


    But now, Ron has given up on himself.


    Even if the noble blood of the Rutte family was allowed to flow out to the homes of those lowly common people, it was better than cut off.


    ßËßË.


    The door was lightly tapped twice, and Ron responded softly.


    Immediately, an older maid came in with a noble gown and began to dress Ron.


    The maid''s movements were a bit rude, Ron''s brows kept frowning, but he didn''t say much.


    In the current situation of the Rutte family, they can no longer afford the young, beautiful and ingenious maid. Ron is worried that if he scolds the maid in front of him, no one will help him dress.


    This is actually a very serious problem for the nobles, because the nobles'' dresses are very troublesome, and without the help of servants, they can''t wear them well.


    Many civilians like to tease "stupid nobles can''t even wear their own clothes", but in fact, if they really want to try the nobles'' dresses on their own, they will be completely dumbfounded.


    Just as Ron endured the maid''s rough hands, the door was knocked again.


    Afterwards, I saw my son Jason walk in strode and reported in the mouth:


    "Father, a caravan from the north entered Clover City last night."


    "Caravan? From the North?"


    "Yes."


    Ron frowned tightly, as if he couldn''t believe that a caravan dared to come to Clover City.


    You know, Clover City, as a "chaos city" sandwiched between the north, east, and half-elf kingdoms, has always been a paradise for criminals.


    Therefore, although its geographical location is very advantageous and suitable as a transit point for cross-border trade, as long as it is a normal-minded businessperson, they will not choose the route here.


    Could it be that who was stunned, who didn''t know the situation of Clover City at all, so that he rushed in?


    "Which chamber of commerce are they? How many people are there?"


    "This caravan did not play its banner, so I don''t know which chamber of commerce they belong to. However, their caravan is not large in number, only a dozen people, and there is also an unknown mercenary squad escorted. There are not a hundred people either."


    It''s really a little bit froze.


    Ron thought to himself that people would dare to do cross-border trade even if they didn''t go to Alfalfa City, they would be targeted by thieves on the chaotic border.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about them." Ron waved his hand casually, already considering the caravan as dead in his heart.


    Jason hesitated, but still reminded: "Father, do you remember the information we just obtained in the north?"


    "What information?"


    "It is the North Border Foreign Trade Company established by Earl Anglia. According to the order issued by the Duke of St. Hilde, now only this company can carry out the foreign trade in the North Border."


    Ron reacted when he heard this.


    It turns out this is a smuggling caravan!


    No wonder if you don''t play the banner, it''s no wonder you have to go to Clover City.


    Only in this chaotic city can they escape the northern border patrol and conduct foreign trade privately.


    Seeing his father¡¯s face changed, Jason suggested: ¡°Father, we should send someone to control this caravan, find out the main messenger behind them, and then **** them to Silvermoon City. In this way, Queen Aisha He will definitely be very satisfied with Earl Anglia, and the support you have always wanted may be lost."


    Ron listened to his son''s suggestion, not only was he not moved, but frowned.


    After thinking about it for a while, he slowly spoke and asked, "Do you think a small smuggling caravan can exchange Queen Aisha or Count Angele for the support of Alfalfa City?"


    Jason suddenly became speechless.


    In fact, he also understands the embarrassing situation of Clover City, knowing that no matter whether it is Earl Anglia or Queen Aisha, under the current circumstances, he will not really send troops to the city to help the Rutte family.


    A small smuggling caravan obviously cannot change the overall situation.


    "It''s not wrong to try..." Jason said unwillingly.


    Ron shook his head, a sly flash in his eyes, and said: "No, we shouldn''t catch this caravan. Instead, we should indulge them through Alfalfa City and even provide a little convenience in secret."


    "Why?" Jason obviously didn''t keep up with his father''s thinking, suddenly a little dumbfounded.


    "A small smuggling caravan is useless if you catch it. Queen Aisha and Earl Anglia may reward you with something insignificant, but they will never send a large army to Clover City.


    But what if Alfalfa City becomes a ¡®smuggling holy land¡¯ between the northern border and the outside world? "


    Jason''s eyes lit up, and he finally remembered, and immediately said: "Then Earl Anglia will never sit back and watch!"


    "That''s right." Ron smiled and nodded, and said contentedly, "The North Border Foreign Trade Company is involved in such a large interest. If these smuggling caravans are allowed to gather in Alfalfa City, they will continue to dig the corners of this company and damage it. The majesty of the St. Hilde family, hehe, will Count Anglia be able to resist leaving Alfalfa City at that time?"


    Jason was also excited, and seemed to see the prosperity of Clover City after becoming a "smuggling holy land", but then he asked with a little worry:


    "But father, we just sit and watch the smuggling caravan unimpeded in Alfalfa. Will Earl Anglie blame the Rutte family for this?"


    "What can we do?" Ron spread his hands together and smiled. "Although I am the city lord of Clover in name, everyone knows that the real owner of this city is someone else, even Count Angele. After the blame, we also have reasons to shirk responsibility."


    Jason nodded and agreed, "Okay, father, I''ll send someone to stare at the caravan, to prevent anyone with short eyes from using them."


    Ron stopped his son, sneered and asked, "If the Clover Brothers really want to move the caravan, can you keep them?"


    Jason was stunned for a while.


    Although he does not want to admit it, the current order of Clover City is indeed in the hands of the Clover Brotherhood, and their Rutte family, an "official force", can''t cover the place.


    "Then...what should we do?" Jason asked depressedly.


    "We don''t have to do anything." Ron said flatly, seeing his son look confused, he asked, "Where do you think this caravan''s destination is?"


    To come to Alfalfa City from the north, you can only go to the half-elf kingdom or the east, but Jason''s eyes rolled and he instantly understood what his father meant, and immediately said:


    "They should go to the East!"


    "Yes. UU reading " Ron nodded and smiled, "So, as long as this caravan is not stupid, it must have already greeted the East Territory. Since they dare to go to Alfalfa City, it means that The Alfalfa Brotherhood should have received the information in advance, and at most charge them some tolls, it won¡¯t really move them..."


    Boom boom boom.


    At this moment, the door was knocked again.


    Ron responded, and then saw his sheriff come in and reported:


    "My lord, a businessman came to report the crime just now."


    Ron''s heart jumped and he asked quickly, "Is it the man from the caravan who entered the city last night?"


    "Yes."


    "What case did they report?"


    "They said that important things from the caravan were stolen last night!"


    7017k

 Chapter 364： Thief

    "Have you heard?"


    "What did you hear?"


    In a gloomy alley in Alfalfa City, uncleaned sewage formed stinky puddles along the terrain. Rats walked slowly through the garbage dump in the corner, and the foul smell filled the air.


    In such an unbearably harsh environment, a few young people in worn-out shirts gathered together, sharing the new things that happened in this city with great interest.


    "The caravan that entered the city last night, hehe, it really was stolen!"


    "I need to say! I really can''t figure out that there are even caravans who dare to come to Clover City? Is this looking down on this chaotic city?"


    "Who made the move, do you know?"


    "It should be Orlando''s men. How many thieves in this city are not his?"


    "What did they steal?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s just a petty theft, and how many things can be stolen. If I want to say, I should do a big vote, and everyone will ransack the caravan together!"


    "agree!"


    "agree!"


    "I agree!"


    "You agree to have a fart, this requires the consent of Capone." A short, chubby young man with meticulously combed hair said disdainfully.


    Hearing this, everyone was a little silent.


    Because recently, as the president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, after Capone gradually controlled the situation in Alfalfa City, he unexpectedly began to restrain his subordinates and prevent them from burning, killing and looting as before.


    According to Capone-"We are about to become the masters of this city. How can a master wantonly ruin his own home?"


    From this sentence, we can see Capone''s ambition.


    But this is not surprising. Every dark force will think about whitewashing when it reaches a certain stage of development.


    It''s just this restriction that makes all the forces in the Clover Brotherhood a little bit resistant.


    If Capone were not strong and prestigious in Alfalfa City, I am afraid that the Alfalfa Brotherhood would fight on their own.


    Seeing everyone fell into silence, the man asked in a joking tone: "Do you know that the steward of the caravan even went to the city lord''s mansion to report the crime. It really laughed me to death, hahaha..."


    "Report?"


    The rest of the people were also immediately happy, as if they had heard a big joke.


    "Looking for that eggless city lord, it''s better to come to our boss Capone."


    "Hehe, Boss Capone doesn''t care about such trivial things..."


    As soon as this sentence was finished, a person hurried over and said breathlessly: "Did you see Harry?"


    "Harry? I didn''t see it, what''s the matter?"


    "This kid stole something from the caravan into the city, and Capone''s boss is looking for him."


    After hearing this, the few people looked at each other suddenly, looking in disbelief.


    They just said that Capone would not care about such trivial matters, and was immediately beaten in the face.


    Until the questioning companion ran away in a hurry, the few people recovered from the shock and doubt.


    "You said... how could the boss bother with this kind of thing?"


    "I''m afraid Harry stole a lot of valuable things..."


    This seems to be the only possible answer.


    Aware of this, the breathing of the few people became obviously heavy, and the eyes that looked at each other flashed with unconcealable greed.


    "Since the boss is looking for Harry, how can we not help?"


    "Yes, yes, let''s find them together!"


    ¡­


    Clover City is not a city full of warmth, on the contrary, indifference is the normal atmosphere here.


    But today, the enthusiasm of the entire city has been mobilized. Almost everyone knows that the caravan that entered the city last night was stolen, and the boss of Capone is looking for the thief who did it.


    Although Capone did not say why he was looking for a thief, this does not prevent everyone from thinking "smartly" that the thief must have stolen a huge sum of money!


    Otherwise, how could it arouse the attention of Capone''s boss?


    Again, this has attracted the attention of the whole city.


    In this degenerate city full of scum and villains, no one doesn¡¯t like money. Even if you know that this wealth shouldn¡¯t be yours, but if it really appears in front of you, it¡¯s at your fingertips, I¡¯m afraid that few people can withstand it. Live this temptation.


    For a time, Alfalfa City was surging.


    ¡­


    In the dimly lit room, a dark-faced middle-aged man sat in his seat with a cold face.


    He is not tall, he is just over one meter six, and he appears shorter after sitting down, but the whole room is shrouded in the air of this person.


    Capone, the fifth-order warrior, the president of the Clover Brotherhood, is said to be standing behind a big figure in the east.


    Today, Alfalfa City is under the control of this person.


    On Capone''s right, stood a slender half-elf with a serious face named Orlando.


    This half-elf is also famous in Alfalfa City, and can be regarded as the ancestor of all thieves in the city.


    It''s just that the thief Patriarch''s mood is very unbeautiful now.


    "These are the things you stole?" Capone asked coldly, staring at a young thief who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Yes, my lord, except for a gold coin that was spent on drinking yesterday, the rest are here."


    The young thief''s face was pale, and his body was shaking uncontrollably.


    But Capone obviously didn''t believe the thief''s words, and sneered: "I''ll give you another chance. What else did you take besides the gold coins? As long as you give it to me, I can guarantee your safety in Alfalfa City, otherwise ,Hey-hey¡­"


    The young thief''s forehead was sweating like a bean, and he couldn''t wipe it cleanly. He raised his left hand and made a nondescript swear etiquette, saying:


    "My lord, I can swear to the Lord of Radiance that everything I stole last night is here. I have nothing except gold coins!"


    Capone chuckled, and was about to speak, Orlando finally couldn''t help but say: "Master Capone, if you want to punish my person, you must always give a valid reason? Why should he take it? What shocked you unexpectedly?"


    Capone glanced at Orlando, knowing that his actions had caused dissatisfaction with the thief''s grandmaster.


    Although Orlando¡¯s forces are also affiliated to the Clover Brotherhood, it stands to reason that Capone is certainly qualified to interrogate the thief in front of him, but as Orlando said, if Capone is going to fight just because the opponent has stolen some gold coins passing by the caravan, it is absolutely right. A provocation by Orlando''s authority.


    Capone is the president of the Clover Brotherhood in name, but this organization was originally formed by the alliance of the major underground forces in Clover City. There are many factions in it, and Capone can''t really ignore the ideas of those small bosses.


    So, he hesitated for a moment, and said to Orlando, "Do you know the bond issued recently by the St. Hild family?"


    "Bond? I''ve heard about it. It''s said that this thing is making a lot of noise in the North." Orlando nodded, and then realized something. His face changed suddenly and asked, "Could it be that the caravan lost something," In addition to gold coins, there are such bonds?"


    "Yes." Capone said solemnly, "and it''s not a small number."


    "How much?" Orlando asked quietly.


    "Let''s put it this way, this bond is worth more than the whole Alfalfa City!"


    Orlando opened his mouth wide, and UU read in disbelief: "You...you are not kidding..."


    "Is it like I''m joking?" Capone sneered, and then revealed, "These bonds are what a big figure in the East wants, hey, Orlando, are you sure you can bear the consequences?"


    Orlando''s face instantly turned pale.


    The young thief kneeling in front of the two of them was almost fainted by the news, a majestic urinary rushing constantly on his fragile nerves, only to hear him scream:


    "Master Capone, Master Orlando, you must believe me! I really didn''t take any bonds, I don''t even know this **** bond..."


    Capone snorted and urged: "Orlando, what are you waiting for?"


    Orlando''s face changed for a while, and finally he let out a long sigh and said coldly:


    "Go to punishment."


    7017k

 Chapter 365： trial

    What kind of people can withstand torture to extract a confession?


    Specially trained? No pain? Or do you have some kind of unswerving faith?


    In any case, the young thief does not belong to any of the above categories.


    Therefore, Harry could no longer hold it.


    He explained all the nasty things he had had since childhood, but it was a pity that these were not what Capone wanted to hear.


    As a result, the torture continued.


    The scumbags of the Clover Brotherhood had no bottom line at all. In order to make Harry speak, they used all means.


    It didn''t take long for the poor thief to be tortured into an inhuman form.


    Two hooks used to hang pork passed under his collarbone and hung him up. The whole body is covered with **** weal marks. An eyeball has been dug out, and the place where the nose was originally has become one. Hole of flesh and blood, a long wooden stick with burrs was stuffed in the buttocks...


    Harry passed out several times, but was immediately awakened by the soldering iron.


    It wasn''t until the executioner was holding a knife with a cold light and was about to cut off a certain male characteristic between Harry''s legs, that he finally collapsed.


    "Master Capone, I said, I said!"


    Capone gestured to the executioner blankly, then said to Harry: "Go ahead, my patience is limited."


    Harry can''t care about anything at this time. In order to get rid of the current hell, he can only make the wisest choice-throw the pot.


    "My lord, I acted with me last night, and Bruce! I didn''t see any bonds at all. This kid must have stolen it, it must be him!"


    "Blu?" Capone frowned, but this time he didn''t question the thief in front of him.


    If it was really the bond stolen by the other party, he would have admitted it a long time ago, and he would not wait until now that he was tortured into a half-worn person before he would be willing to confess.


    So Capone looked at Orlando.


    Orlando nodded and said, "I''ll find Bru."


    ...


    Blu tried to open his sleepy eyes, only to find that there was only a vague shadow in front of him.


    After getting drunk last night, he went to find a skilled woman and fought for hundreds of rounds. Now the whole person is light and unconscious.


    But soon, he was forced to wake up.


    Wow!


    Bulu only felt that a basin of cold water was poured from his head, and in an instant he had a cold war, and the phantom in front of him finally took shape.


    Then he recognized Orlando.


    "Father!" Brue shouted immediately as if he had found some kind of support.


    Orlando is not actually Bruce''s father, or to be precise, not his biological father.


    There are many orphans without father and mother in Alfalfa City. Their best destiny is to be adopted by a big boss.


    Of course, this so-called adopted son is completely incomparable with the noble adopted son with inheritance rights.


    Orlando has nothing to inherit from his adopted children. He adopted orphans, of course, not out of kindness, but just wanting some little brothers who will sacrifice their lives for himself.


    Therefore, there are more than three hundred adopted sons like Blue in Orlando...


    Therefore, Bru''s shout did not stir up any waves in Orlando''s heart. He looked at his adopted son blankly and said coldly:


    "Broo, did you act with Harry last night?"


    "Yes, father. I was outside to help Harry out last night, he went in and stole something, and then gave me a gold coin."


    "Out of the air?" Orlando frowned. "You didn''t go in and get things yourself?"


    Bru shook his head quickly like a rattle: "No."


    Capone sat aside and hummed impatiently when he heard this, urging him.


    Orlando squatted in front of Bru, took out a bond, and asked in a self-thinking gentle and affectionate tone: "Brook, tell my father, did you take this kind of thing?"


    "Father, I didn''t enter the caravan''s residence at all." Bruce shook his head again and again, then glanced at the bond in Orlando''s hand, and denied even more firmly, "Really, father, I have never entered the caravan''s residence at all. I''ve seen it."


    Orlando''s eyes finally cooled, his patience was gradually exhausted, and he asked for the last time: "My child, you don''t know the true value of this kind of thing at all. This is not something you can covet, even me. Dare to touch it!


    Hand it over, Master Capone and I can guarantee your safety, and even give you a sum of money that is enough for you to squander a lifetime.


    However, if you continue to be stubborn, don''t blame me for not talking about father and son! "


    "Father, I''m really telling the truth! You must believe me!" Blue cried, hugging Orlando''s thigh, "Harry must have stolen it, and he blamed me! It must be the case! You! You can interrogate Harry!"


    Orlando''s face gradually stiffened, and a wave of anger ignited from his chest. He knocked Bruce to the ground with one foot, and roared:


    "Harry, we have already interrogated, now it''s your turn!"


    After speaking, he nodded to the executioner who was already eager to try, and then turned his head, as if he couldn''t bear to look again.


    "Father! Father! You must believe me... Ah! Save me! Ah! Ah..."


    The screams of screams echoed in the room, and the smell of blood mixed with feces and urine gradually diffused.


    ...


    City Lord''s Mansion of Clover City.


    "Father, I found out that the caravan entering the city belongs to the North Wind Chamber of Commerce."


    "Northwind Chamber of Commerce?" Ron, of course, had heard the name of this chamber of commerce. After all, the Northwind Chamber of Commerce is the largest chamber of commerce in the North.


    Moreover, he also heard that Arnold, the chairman of the North Wind Chamber of Commerce, had some unhappiness with Count Angele because of the establishment of the North Border Foreign Trade Company.


    "What was stolen from the caravan, have you checked it out?" Ron asked again.


    "I checked it out, it is said to be a bond of great value!"


    "It''s the kind of bond recently issued by the St. Hild family?"


    "Yes."


    "Haha." Ron smiled faintly. "It seems that when they came to report the crime, they didn''t tell the truth."


    When the caravan came to the police station to report the incident this morning, they only said that they had lost some gold coins and important documents.


    "The caravan should be afraid to tell the truth. After all, the bonds are so valuable that even Capone has been alarmed and is reviewing it personally." Jason said affirmatively.


    The loose organization of the Alfalfa Brotherhood has no confidentiality at all. The moment Capone told Orlando about the matter, the news leaked out immediately.


    Ron stopped talking, pacing back and forth in the room.


    He suddenly felt that this matter might not be as simple as it seems.


    How did the Northwind Chamber of Commerce come to Alfalfa City with a huge bond?


    Who are their trading partners?


    The reason why Capone is so nervous is that the huge value of the bonds makes him also moved? Or did the big Eastern man behind him speak?


    Of course, the most important thing is, what impact will this event have on Clover City?


    Jason watched Ron staying silent, feeling a little anxious in his heart, so he took the initiative to ask: "Father, what should we do?"


    Ron pondered for a while before he said: "You go to the Red Maple Manor now and tell Count Angele about this."


    Jason touched the back of his head and hesitated: "Father, didn''t you say that you should condone these northern merchants to smuggle in Alfalfa City? Why are you taking the initiative to alarm Earl Anglia now?"


    "Because... this North Wind Merchant will have a problem!" Ron said solemnly, "Don''t ask any more, you leave immediately!"


    "Yes!" Jason had to suppress his doubts, turned and walked out.


    7017k

 Chapter 366： Chaos

    In the gloomy room, there were screams that made people palpitating.


    Over time, this scream gradually became weak, as if it would be completely cut off in the next second.


    Capone watched the execution with great interest at first, but gradually, he also became impatient.


    I thought it was a very simple thing, but I didn''t expect that two thieves who had never been seen by him would actually give him a big "surprise".


    "Orlando, are your subordinates so spineless?" Capone asked the thief ancestor on the side angrily.


    Orlando lowered his head at this time, not knowing what he was thinking, and did not respond to Capone''s teasing.


    And Bru, who had been subjected to cruel torture, was already dying at this time.


    This hellish experience turned his grievance and incomprehension from the beginning to the anger and despair he is now.


    It also made him want to understand a lot of things.


    He knew that no matter how he defended or told the truth, no one wanted to believe it.


    Compared to that priceless bond, the life of a thief like him is not worth mentioning.


    But Bru was not reconciled!


    Harry''s frame, Capone''s indifference, Orlando''s desperation... finally made Bru''s mentality completely blackened.


    Feeling his own vitality is fading bit by bit, Bru''s eyes flashed with brutality like a dying lone wolf.


    At this moment, he just wanted to destroy everything in front of him and let this sin city be buried with him!


    "Water...water..."


    Hearing Bru''s weak voice, Capone, who was about to give up, suddenly flashed his eyes and said, "Have you finally figured it out?"


    Bruce nodded slowly, trying to hide the resentment in his eyes.


    Capone smiled and said, "Let him down and give him water."


    Orlando finally recovered from the silence. He turned around and looked at Bru, who was already inhuman form. There was more or less guilt in his heart, but soon he was replaced by an inexplicable anger¡ª¡ª


    Obviously you took it, why do you have to hold it till now before you are willing to explain it?


    Not only did this hurt yourself, it also made me lose face in front of Capone.


    However, Orlando also knew that he had to show enough warmth at this time, and he hurriedly stepped forward and slumped to the floor, helped him sit up, and personally fed him water.


    After drinking some water, Brue finally eased his breath, but he knew very well that he could not live long.


    And the arrogant attitude of the adoptive father in front of him only made him feel disgusting like never before.


    "Father, I''m sorry, I failed your nurturing..." However, Bulu showed strong admiration.


    This made Orlando''s guilt reappear, and he said sincerely, "Broo, don''t worry, as long as you explain clearly where the bonds are hidden, I will immediately go to the pastor to heal you."


    Capone looked at the scene of "father kindness and filial piety" in his heart, but he didn''t step forward to bother him. He just wanted to find the bonds and end the matter.


    Bru nodded, as if he was finally willing to confess. He approached Orlando''s ear and said in a faint mosquito tone: "Father, those bonds are hidden in..."


    His mouth moved, and his voice became extremely low and extremely vague.


    Capone couldn''t help taking a few steps, wanting to listen carefully.


    But Brue suddenly looked up, grinned at Capone, and said bitterly: "You never want to get those bonds, that is the last gift I left to my father!"


    After saying this, a trace of relief and pleasure flashed across Bru''s face, and then, in the shocked eyes of Capone and Orlando, he slammed into the execution frame behind him!


    The sharp blade on the shelf pierced Bru''s neck easily, and he rolled his eyes, completely silent.


    Capone was stunned for a moment, and immediately shouted at Orlando, who was squatting stupidly on the spot: "Damn it! What did that kid tell you? Where are the bonds hidden?"


    Orlando didn''t seem to have recovered from the series of changes in front of him. Hearing this, he just subconsciously replied: "But I didn''t hear anything clearly just now!"


    "Didn''t you hear clearly?" Capone''s face suddenly became savage, grabbed Orlando by the collar, pulled him from the ground, and roared, "Orlando, do you really think I''m a fool? Or, you too. Want to taste these punishments?"


    Orlando was also angry, but he also knew that he was not Capone¡¯s opponent, grievingly like a chick who had just been raped, and loudly defended:


    "I''m telling the truth! Just now Brue didn''t say anything at all. Can''t you understand such a simple scam?"


    "Scam? Hey, Orlando, how did I know that you didn''t want to monopolize that wealth? However, I want to warn you that these bonds are of great importance, and you cannot be coveted by a thief leader!


    If you don''t hand over your things, you don''t want to leave Alfalfa City alive! "


    Faced with Capone''s threat, Orlando''s heart also rose with a suppressed anger for a long time, and immediately roared tit-for-tat against his neck:


    "Capone! Do you really think you can run wild in Clover City? Don''t forget, you are just a newcomer who came here three years ago! If it weren''t for someone behind you, I really thought we would all be willing Will the ground serve you?


    I also warn you, don''t do things too much, otherwise, the water in Mucheng City is definitely deeper than you think! "


    Capone was suddenly grinned and kicked on Orlando''s stomach.


    Orlando''s men surrounded by drew their long swords and glared at Capone.


    But Capone didn''t put these people in his eyes at all. More than ten years of blood and blood had long forged his steel-like will, and as a Tier 5 fighter, he also had extraordinary self-confidence and arrogance. No one here. Can threaten him.


    Capone stared coldly at Orlando, who fell to the ground, and said solemnly: "I don''t care if that kid lied or who stole the bond. But you, as the head of the city thieves organization, This batch of bonds must be found!


    I''ll give you three days. Within three days, if I don''t see this bond, hehe, just wait to collect your own body! "


    After speaking, Capone snorted heavily, and squeezed out from among the eager Orlando men.


    After Capone left, Orlando was helped up.


    But he immediately grabbed the long sword in the hands of a person beside him and slashed it on Bru''s body like a vent.


    It wasn''t until Bru''s body was chopped to pieces and bloody, Orlando stopped breathing heavily.


    At this time, Orlando was full of resentment and grievance, and this pot was inexplicable.


    Moreover, he also realized that this boy Bruce did not forget to play with himself before he died is really his own "good son"!


    After he did this, I''m afraid everyone in the city will soon know that the priceless bond is in Orlando''s hands.


    The point is that he doesn''t know anything at all!


    More importantly, Orlando realized that if he couldn''t bring out anything to Capone, what would he do after three days?


    The men around him seemed to have thought of this, and they focused on Orlando, waiting for his order.


    Orlando pondered for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and said cruelly: "Does Capone really think he can cover the sky with one hand in Alfalfa City? Haha, come with me!"


    After speaking, he took the lead and went out.


    The boys looked at each other, and quickly followed.


    7017k

 Chapter 367： Set off

    Red Maple Manor.


    The mild afternoon sun shines in the back garden, and an autumn rain that has just fallen has added some fragrance of vegetation to the air.


    Jason, who hurried from Alfalfa City, led by the housekeeper, saw Colin and Aisha scattered in the garden.


    It''s just the intimate posture of the two that made Jason involuntarily lower his head, not daring to look more.


    Regarding the ambiguous relationship between Earl Anglia and Queen Aisha, it is no longer a secret in the half-elf kingdom. There have even been some speculations about the birth father of the fetus in the queen''s womb, promoted by people with ulterior motives.


    Jason followed the butler and couldn''t help but slander-can''t you two big brothers constrain a little in public?


    "His Majesty the Queen, Lord Count Anglia, please allow me, on behalf of all the members of the Rutte family and all the citizens of Alfalfa City, to express the highest respect to you!"


    Queen Aisha glanced at Jason, with a lazy expression, and said lightly: "Can the Rutte family represent the people of Clover City now?"


    Facing the slightly sharp question from the queen, Jason suddenly froze on the spot, not knowing how to answer.


    Fortunately, Colin chuckled and said: "Knight Jason, it seems that the current deeds of your Rutte family in Alfalfa City cannot satisfy Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Yes...we have failed your majesty..." Jason replied bitterly.


    Colin patted Aisha on the arm and gave her a look.


    Aisha understood, then ignored Jason and continued to walk forward slowly.


    Colin stayed in place, looked at the knight of the Rutte family with a smile, and asked: "Knight Jason, why are you here this time? Is it the same as last time, to ask for support?"


    "No, Lord Earl, this time I have something important to tell."


    "Tell me."


    Jason told the story of the Northwind Chamber of Commerce carrying a large amount of bonds into Alfalfa City, but was stolen by a local thief.


    However, to his disappointment, Ke Lin quietly listened, but there was no expression on his face.


    It seemed that such a thing could not arouse his attention at all.


    Jason was anxious in his heart and quickly reminded: "Master Earl, the Northwind Chamber of Commerce dared to send a caravan to conduct foreign trade through Alfalfa City. This is simply a challenge to your previous policy!


    If you do not severely crack down on this smuggling, there will be other imitators in the future! "


    Colin smiled, looked at Jason playfully, and asked: "So, as the lord of Alfalfa City, is your father capable of helping me fight these smuggling northern merchants?"


    "For the time being...can''t." Jason was a little discouraged, but immediately said, "Earl, as long as you are willing to support us, of course, I also know that you are worried about the Tianmo in the Nushui River, but as long as you send troops to help us occupy the clover One of the three districts of the city, then our Rutte family must be able to block such a smuggling business road for you!"


    However, Colin still shook his head firmly and said: "I said, now is not the time to send troops to Clover City."


    Jason didn''t give up, and he persuaded: "Master Earl, this time the Northwind Chamber of Commerce is also trying to ship a large amount of bonds out of the north. Don''t you worry about who the buyers of these bonds are?"


    "Of course I''m not worried." Colin said leisurely. "When these bonds were issued, Lord Duke made it clear that no matter who they were, they could exchange food for bonds, and they could also use them to pay for the bonds after the maturity date. The Saint-Hilde family exchanged food.


    The Northwind Chamber of Commerce used food in exchange for a large amount of bonds from the St. Hild family. Now what they plan to do with these bonds and to whom they are sold is not with the St. Hild family, it has nothing to do with me. "


    "However, the Northwind Chamber of Commerce is obviously preparing to trade such a large amount of bonds to the East Territory this time! Lord Earl, don''t you worry about any conspiracy in the East Territory?"


    "What conspiracy?" Colin asked with interest.


    Jason opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Colin seemed a little disappointed, and said lightly: "Well, Knight Jason, your Rutte family should still care about how to gain a foothold in Alfalfa City.


    This change is actually a rare opportunity for you. Have you still not understood it yet? "


    "Opportunity?" Jason was stunned, obviously he didn''t understand what Colin meant.


    Colin didn''t explain it in detail, but said in a commanding tone: "Since you don''t understand, then go back and watch it carefully. Don''t run around all day, thinking about unrealistic assistance.


    Alfalfa City is about to undergo drastic changes, I hope you can seize this opportunity. "


    Jason seemed to realize something and wanted to ask more, but Colin waved his hand to signal him to leave.


    Although he was full of doubts, Jason didn''t dare to go against Colin''s will, so he had to salute and retire.


    After Jason left, Colin took a few steps quickly, caught up with Queen Elsa who was walking ahead, and hugged her waist again.


    Aisha smiled gently at Colin and asked, "You stirred the situation in Clover City, right?"


    Colin also smiled, without denying: "I can''t hide anything from you."


    "However, there is one thing I am curious about."


    "what?"


    "Does that priceless bond really exist?"


    Colin laughed and nodded affirmatively: "Of course it is a real existence, and it was the Earl of Evan in the east that he personally indicated that the Northwind Chamber of Commerce should bring it to Alfalfa City, and prepare to exchange food with him."


    Aisha blinked: "In that case, the North Wind Chamber of Commerce has actually been controlled by you?"


    "Yes."


    "But there will be a problem."


    Colin nodded, seeming to know what Queen Aisha wanted to say: "Do you want to remind me that this will make the East Realm realize that the North Wind Chamber of Commerce is an undercover under my control?"


    "You have already thought of it."


    "Yes, and the solution is simple."


    "any solution?"


    "Find a Back Pot Man."


    "The Back Pot?" Queen Aisha chanted the new words that appeared in Colin''s mouth twice, and seemed to understand the meaning, "Is it the Rutte family?"


    "Smart!" Colin lightly pecked on the queen''s delicate red lips, "but you don''t have to worry about the Rutte family. I have arranged manpower in Clover City, at least not let Ron die in revenge for the assassination.


    As for his ability to clean up the mess in Clover City, it depends on his own ability. "


    "As the lord of Alfalfa City, it is right for Ron to come back." Queen Aisha said sternly. "You have helped him a lot. If he hates you for this, then he doesn''t know good or bad."


    "Hate? No, he will only hold my thighs tighter. After this, the Rutte family will become a thorn in the eyes of the East. If Ron wants to survive, he can only defend Alfalfa City desperately for us."


    Queen Aisha nodded, and then said with some anxiety: "However, I am a little worried that with Ron''s ability, he may not be able to control the chaos in Clover City."


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter." Colin shrugged and said casually, "At least it won''t be worse than it is now, right?"


    "That''s right. As long as UU reading is not controlled by the forces supported by the East, it doesn''t matter if Clover City is in a mess."


    At this time, the confident Colin still didn''t know that the development of Clover City had deviated from the track he had expected.


    Things are unpredictable and people''s minds are unpredictable. Many times, plans fail to keep up with changes.


    ¡­


    Just as the two were chatting, the butler walked over again and handed a letter to Queen Aisha.


    The queen hurriedly scanned it, then handed it to Colin, and smiled at the same time: "We can almost return to Silvermoon City, too."


    Colin read the letter again and smiled.


    He stretched out his hand and gently stroked Aisha''s belly, saying:


    "Okay, let us welcome the birth of this new life together."

 Chapter 368： Orlando

    "Yes, the bond is in my hands."


    In a gloomy hut, Orlando said in a deep voice facing the big men of the underground forces in Alfalfa City.


    By now, he already knew that no matter how he argued that he had never seen those bonds, no one would believe it.


    That being the case, Orlando simply admits it, and is ready to make a big vote!


    And his opening sentence immediately caused the big guys in front of him to breathe.


    No one can remain calm with such a huge amount of wealth.


    Orlando''s gaze slowly swept across everyone''s faces, with caress in his heart, and continued:


    "So, do you want me to hand all the bonds to Capone?"


    After a moment of silence, one person stood up and asked, "Orlando, what do you want?"


    Orlando smiled indifferently, a crazy light flashed in his eyes, and loudly agitated:


    "Everyone, why should we give our lives to that kid Capone? He has only been in Alfalfa City for a few years? And as you all know, he is just a dog in the hands of the people of the East!


    Since these bonds have fallen to Clover City, they are everyone''s wealth! But Capone, an old dog, actually wants to take away these wealth to please his master!


    Can you really endure such a shame? "


    I don''t know if Orlando is really not good at incitement, or if he is faced with some old fritters, in short, after some impassioned words, he was actually a little cold.


    After a moment of embarrassment, someone finally broke the silence:


    "Orlando, don''t talk about these nonsense, as long as you take out those bonds and distribute them to everyone, we will naturally help you deal with Capone."


    Of course Orlando couldn''t come up with the bond, but at this time, he had no way out.


    Therefore, his attitude became extraordinarily tough, and he immediately snorted and said, "You want to be beautiful! Now that I have taken out the bonds, you will still help me? I''m afraid that I will run away without this."


    "Then divide it in half first, right?"


    "Don''t even think about half of it!" Orlando went back without hesitation, "I didn''t do anything, just want to take advantage? Hehe, do you really think I''m a fool?"


    Orlando''s toughness was mistaken for enough confidence.


    However, Orlando is also worried that he has done too much, angering these people in front of them, after all, none of them is good.


    So he immediately added: "You don''t have to worry about me going back afterwards, otherwise, you can also unite and deal with me like you did with Capone."


    "You are much easier to deal with than Capone." A big boss teased.


    There are also threats and warnings in the tone.


    Orlando certainly heard this meaning. Although he was apprehensive, he didn''t show any signs on his face. Instead, he deliberately acted impatiently and urged:


    "So, you guys, have you really thought about it? Are you going to continue to be a dog for Capone? Or join me to drive this outsider out of Alfalfa City?"


    These clover city underground forces looked at each other a few times, and finally reached a consensus:


    "Okay! Orlando, let us give Alfalfa City a new owner together!"


    ¡­


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    Ron quietly listened to the report of his son who had rushed back from the Red Maple Manor, and his heart sank.


    Sure enough, a smuggling caravan and a batch of invaluable bonds could not make Count Angele change his mind.


    Ron paced back and forth in the room irritably, a anger that had nowhere to vent accumulated in his chest, making him seem like a beast facing desperation and desperate.


    Jason looked at his gloomy father and quickly spoke again: "Father, when I came back, I thought about it all the way, and suddenly realized that Earl Anglia seemed to have known that the city of Clover would be in chaos a long time ago."


    "What?" Ron stopped, looking at his son with piercing eyes.


    Jason reorganized his language and said: "When I was reporting to Count Angele what happened in Clover City at Red Maple Manor, there was no surprise on his face, as if he had known it a long time ago.


    So, I guess, would the Northwind Chamber of Commerce, and the priceless bonds, be the bait thrown by the Earl of Anglia, just to let the Clover Brothers fight against each other, or even kill each other? "


    Ron''s eyes lit up and he immediately realized that his son''s guess was very likely.


    Excited, he paced back and forth in the room again, while muttering something in his mouth: "It is possible...it is indeed possible!


    Lord Earl is really a good method!


    As long as the Alfalfa Brotherhood kills each other over that bond, we will have a chance to breathe, and we can even go further..."


    Boom boom boom.


    At this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly.


    "what''s up?"


    "Master, a gentleman from the North Wind Chamber of Commerce is outside and wants to see you."


    Ron frowned, then thought of something, his expression was lifted, and he quickly said, "Invite him in."


    Jason also realized it, and said: "Father, if our guess just now is correct, then this Northern Wind Chamber of Commerce is also the **** of Earl Angley!"


    Ron nodded, but still cautioned: "Don''t talk later, I will deal with this Beifeng Chamber of Commerce person, after all, we are just guessing now, maybe the other party is just urging us to find the missing bond."


    "Yes, father."


    Before long, a well-dressed middle-aged man arrived in front of Ron under the leadership of the housekeeper.


    Looking at this person''s face, Ron always felt a little familiar.


    However, this person is not the manager of the Beifeng Chamber of Commerce who came to report a few days ago.


    When the businessman finished his salute respectfully, Ron asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Dear Lord City Lord, my name is Orlando."


    "Orlando?" Ron frowned, and when he was about to say how the name is the same as the famous thief leader in Clover City, he found that the businessman in front of him had already taken off his hat.


    Then he took off his beard and two moles on his left face.


    "Orlando!" Ron yelled in surprise while pressing his sword on his waist.


    Standing in front of him was not a merchant from the North Wind Chamber of Commerce, but the leader of the Clover City thief¡ªOrlando!


    "Sorry, Lord City Lord, in order to be able to see you smoothly, I have to do some disguise." Orlando said politely.


    Jason had already drawn out the long sword, and it was in Orlando''s throat.


    However, Orlando turned a blind eye to this.


    Ron squinted his eyes and looked at the other party for a long while before he said to his son: "Jason, don''t be rude, this is not the way the Rutte family treats guests."


    Jason retracted the sword, but still watched Orlando in front of him vigilantly.


    "Mr. Orlando, how did you fool my butler?" Ron asked suddenly curiously.


    Orlando smiled faintly, took out a metal badge from his arms, and said: "With my ability, it is not difficult to steal a Northwind Chamber of Commerce identity card."


    "Indeed." Ron nodded in agreement. "After all, you have stolen the most important things in that caravan."


    However, UU Reading Orlando slowly shook his head this time, and said sincerely: "My lord, you have wronged me. It''s easy to steal an identity card, but you want to steal the caravan''s most important thing. That priceless bond, haha, even I can''t do it."


    "Oh? Really?" Ron frowned, as if he didn''t believe Orlando''s words.


    "Yes, Lord City Lord. If the bond is really in my hands, do you think I need to risk coming to see you now?"


    Ron stopped speaking, obviously thinking about the truth or falsehood of Orlando''s words.


    After a while, he smiled noncommittal and asked: "Then, Mr. Orlando, why are you here to see me this time?"


    "My Lord, I''m here to remind you one thing."


    "what''s up?"


    Orlando took a deep breath and said solemnly:


    "The Rutte family is at stake!"

 Chapter 369： Agitate

    "Hahaha¡­"


    Hearing Orlando''s warning, Ron suddenly burst into laughter.


    However, Orlando didn''t think what he said just now was so ridiculous, and didn''t care about Ron''s ridicule.


    He waited quietly for Ron to finish laughing before continuing to say without changing his face: "My Lord City Lord, if I really wanted to fool you, I wouldn''t choose such a bad reason."


    Ron narrowed his smile and said faintly, "Then, Orlando, you are talking about why the Rutte family is at stake?"


    "My Lord, have you ever thought about how could such an invaluable bond be stolen by the two little guys so easily?"


    Ron showed a thoughtful expression. In fact, he had previously guessed that all of this was the scheme of Count Angele, based on similar reasons.


    However, in the face of Orlando, Ron didn''t want to expose too much of his own thoughts, and just listened to the other side quietly.


    "Neither of my subordinates told me the whereabouts of the bonds that were''stolen'' under the cruel criminal law. I know them. If they really stole those bonds, they would have been Confessed.


    Everyone now thinks that the bond is in my hands, but I can tell you frankly that this is a lie!


    So, this matter is a trap from beginning to end! "


    "Orlando, you should talk to Capone about these things. It''s useless to tell me." Ron said lightly. "And, what does this Lutte family have to do? What did you say before that the Lutte family is at stake? What does it mean again?"


    "My Lord City Lord, I admit that by now, I can''t get rid of suspicion by my side words. Everyone has determined that the bonds are in my hands.


    However, have you ever thought about a problem.


    When the caravan reported the case, the bond was not mentioned at all, so why did Capone believe that my subordinates stole the bond when he found me? "


    Ron thought for a while and explained: "Maybe the people in the caravan didn''t want to attract too much attention at first. If everyone knows the value of the stolen items is so great, they will be even more unlikely to recover the stolen goods."


    "No, Lord City Lord. You must also know that the caravan belongs to the North Wind Chamber of Commerce. This time I came to Alfalfa City because I wanted to give the bond to the East in exchange for the same amount of food.


    Then, the East Territory will definitely send someone to hand it over.


    Therefore, the reason why Capone was able to confirm the existence of the bond was because the people in the east told him this way.


    In this regard, Capone trusts the East, and the East also trusts the North Wind Chamber of Commerce with which he is trading.


    But the problem is, I didn''t steal the bond at all.


    Therefore, the truth can only be one-Beifeng Chamber of Commerce lied! "


    Orlando''s eyes burned and continued: "Then, why did the Northern Wind Chamber of Commerce, which had clearly colluded with the Eastern Realm, deliberately lied to bring Clover City into turmoil?


    Obviously, the North Wind Chamber of Commerce appeared to be secretly connected with the Eastern Realm, but in fact, it was controlled by Earl Anglia! "


    Ron''s heart moved, and he secretly approved Orlando''s inference.


    Because he himself had just come to a similar conclusion.


    It''s just that he inferred from the results and motives, while Orlando concluded from the most important key piece of evidence-bonds.


    Combining the two, Ron has basically determined that the turmoil in Clover City was controlled by Count Angele behind the scenes!


    However, in the face of Orlando, Ron certainly wouldn''t show his sincerity, so he just said indifferently:


    "Mr. Orlando, you have said so much, just to prove that those bonds are not in your hands. However, no one will easily believe you except yourself at this point."


    "I understand." Orlando nodded and continued, "But Lord City Lord, I said so much, but I just wanted to give you a warning."


    "Warning? Hehe, Mr. Orlando, I still don''t understand until now, how could the disturbance in Alfalfa City affect the Rutte family?"


    "Really?" Orlando''s eyes were playful. "Have you ever thought about what will happen if things continue to develop?"


    Ron frowned, lost in thought.


    Orlando continued: "There must be a battle between Capone and I, but no matter which of us wins in the end, this matter needs an end, and there will be a conclusion whether the bond exists or not.


    At that time, people in the East will realize that they have been tricked!


    The details of the North Wind Chamber of Commerce will also be thoroughly seen! "


    "So? What does this have to do with the Rutte family?" Ron still didn''t follow Orlando''s thinking.


    "My Lord City Lord, the North Wind Chamber of Commerce was willing to do this game for Earl Anglia. Didn''t they think about their fate?


    When the people in the East, as well as the various forces in Alfalfa City, realized that they were being tricked, do you think that caravan can safely get out of Alfalfa City? "


    "What the **** are you trying to say?" Ron narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    "I want to say that the people of the East and the various forces in Clover City will always react to the fact that they have been tricked, and their anger needs a target to vent.


    Since the North Wind Chamber of Commerce dared to do this for Earl Anglia, they must have known that they had a way to escape, or that they knew there would be a scapegoat.


    So, Lord City Lord, who do you think this scapegoat will be? "


    Ron''s face finally changed.


    When Orlando saw this, he smiled triumphantly, and said again: "My lord, you should have thought of it. In fact, I am not surprised that Count Angele made such an arrangement.


    The Northwind Chamber of Commerce, as the first chamber of commerce in the North, is also an important undercover agent that has successfully gained the trust of the people in the East. Compared to the Rutte family, which is struggling in the city, its value is much greater.


    So, I said that the Rutte family is at stake, isn''t it cynic? "


    "Impossible! Lord Earl won''t do this..." Jason exclaimed in a flustered expression.


    But Ron had a sullen face and didn''t speak.


    "How could it be impossible?" Orlando said lightly, "In fact, we little people can''t escape the fate of chess pieces. As chess pieces, we must have the consciousness of being sacrificed.


    The only question is whether we have a bargaining chip that the players value.


    Lord City Lord, with all due respect, the bargaining chip in the hands of the Northwind Chamber of Commerce is obviously heavier than that of the Rutte family. "


    "Nonsense!" Jason was still trying to refute Orlando. "This matter has nothing to do with our Rutte family from beginning to end, so how could it involve us?"


    "How come it doesn''t matter? You are the nominal''masters'' of this city, motivated and capable of doing such a game." Orlando sneered, "As for how to make you a scapegoat, there are too many ways, I don''t know. What is the concrete plan of Count Angele?


    But it is not difficult at all. For example, he can make the priceless bond ¡®just happen¡¯ to appear in the city lord¡¯s mansion..."


    "No, no..." Jason kept shaking his head, as if what Orlando said would not become a reality.


    But Ron had already recognized Orlando''s judgment in his heart-their Rutte family is indeed very likely to be thrown out as a scapegoat.


    Anyway, Queen Aisha appoints a new city owner again is not difficult at all.


    Moreover, during this period of time, what the Rutte family has done is really disappointing.


    Orlando knew that Ron had been persuaded by himself, and quickly spoke again: "However, Lord City Lord, the chess pieces have their own consciousness after all, they will struggle and resist!


    This point was taught to me by my adopted son Bru.


    Haha, you may not know how I am now, I have to thank this good son!


    Of course, I can also understand his approach, because I chose to sit on the sidelines when he needed help the most. His anger and disappointment, I now fully empathize with him.


    Lord Santos, such an involuntary chess piece like Bru, finally chose to retaliate against me in his own way.


    and you?


    Are you willing to be pushed out as a scapegoat by Earl Anglia? "


    Ron pondered for a long while, and finally raised his head again, his eyes gleaming with danger.


    He stared into Orlando''s eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Orlando raised his brows, with a relieved expression on his face, and immediately believed:


    "My Lord, I have a plan."

 Chapter 370： conflict

    The deadline given by Capone is getting closer, and the atmosphere in Clover City has become more and more solemn.


    Even more frightening to the people in this city is that in the face of Capone''s ultimatum, Orlando did not give in, but chose to confront it.


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the city of Clover City is in chaos and danger all the time, but in the eyes of locals, the chaos here is also in order, and Capone, and the Clover City Brotherhood he controls, Is dominating such an order.


    But now, this order is about to be broken.


    All the forces in the city began to stir up, not only for the priceless bond, but also for the authority of the city.


    In the anticipation of many eyes, Capone''s deadline has finally arrived.


    On this day, the sun rises as usual.


    This notorious and chaotic city has little popularity. On the empty streets, gusts of wind whirled up. In the houses on both sides of the street, pairs of eyes mixed with fear and excitement were looking through the gaps in the windows. , Watching everything outside.


    Near noon, groups of people holding long swords and clubs appeared almost simultaneously on several dilapidated main roads of Alfalfa City, in front of the door of the Glory Cathedral, and on the central square of the three urban areas.


    With the passage of time, the crowd gathered more and more. In the afternoon, tens of thousands of people gathered at the major transportation points of Alfalfa City. They were divided into two distinct groups, facing each other in silence.


    I don''t know who was the first to move his hand, and the two torrents suddenly collided together.


    The members of the Alfalfa Brotherhood who once belonged to the Alfalfa Brotherhood smiled grinningly and stabbed the long sword in their hands into the chest of their "brothers".


    In the shadow of the sword, the blood slowly scattered along the nicks on the bluestone road, like a huge and mysterious magic circle, full of magical and tragic aura.


    Life is fragile at this moment, and equally worthless.


    Alfalfa City is like a huge flesh-and-blood mill, constantly devouring one after another fresh life.


    Both groups of people were blushing. They did not have fancy martial arts and high-level fighting spirits. They only had the most fierce aura and the most primitive brutality. This brutality was completely rooted in the bloodline of the blood of the inherited son¡¯s ancient killing instinct and Bloodthirsty in nature.


    One by one, the pierced bodies fell to the ground and convulsed and howled miserably, and then they were trampled under the feet by latecomers. All their dignity, face, and identity seemed so pale and weak in front of the killing.


    Whether it''s the clever gang leader in Alfalfa City, the awesome gold medalist, or the little brother at the bottom of the chain of contempt, at this moment, each other is absolutely fair-everyone has only one life.


    At this time, the fighting in the streets and alleys of Alfalfa City was far from the real confrontation between the two armies. There was no neat army formation, no uniform uniform, and no indomitable iron-blooded discipline, but the danger and tragic in it were not inferior. .


    These people do not have the degree of organization and cooperation of the regular army, but they are equally cruel, and they also ignore life, and in terms of resilience, they are even better.


    A squad was dissipated by their opponents, and they immediately fled around, hiding in the corners of the streets and alleys, and when the time was right, they gathered again and attacked again.


    The smell of blood became the strongest smell in this city, and the sound of fighting became the only dominant voice in this world.


    The whole city seems to be a huge Colosseum, filled with beasts killing each other for glory, profit, and survival.


    It was not until night fell that this tragic fight came to an end.


    The horrible howls and roars gradually subsided. Some people lay on the ground, and of course some people stepped on the corpse, standing proudly.


    However, this war has just begun, and it is only an intermission.


    The outcome is far from being determined.


    Standing on the top of a disused building, Orlando looked at Alfalfa City, which was gradually being swallowed by darkness, with a calm expression.


    The little brother standing behind him was constantly looking up at his boss''s back, hesitant to speak several times.


    After a long while, Orlando''s cold words finally came:


    "Tell them, there is no pension!"


    "But, boss, they said that if there is no pension, they will..."


    "I said, no!" Orlando turned around suddenly, his eyes widened as if he wanted to eat his little brother, "Since you chose to follow me against Capone, don''t think of backing down! Tell them and wait for us. I won the final victory, and I will not lose them even if I have a copper coin.


    But now the outcome is undecided, they don''t want to take anything from me! "


    "Yes!" The younger brother didn''t dare to say any more, and quickly retired.


    Orlando stared at the dark night sky alone for a while, then turned and walked downstairs.


    But when he had just turned a turn, he stopped.


    Because, standing in front of him is the person he least wants to see-Capone!


    Orlando just felt stiff and wanted to escape, but he didn''t dare to make any moves.


    Capone stood there quietly, without any further action, the joke in his eyes seemed to be a tiger watching his prey''s dying struggle.


    Orlando opened his mouth and said bitterly, "There are only three people who know I am here. Which one betrayed me?"


    Capone smiled triumphantly and said, "Guess it."


    Orlando still maintained the most basic calm at this time, thought for a while, and said: "It should be Les, he suffered the most casualties in today''s battle, and he is also the person who most wants me to take out a part of the bond to pay for the compensation."


    Slap.


    Capone clapped his hands and praised sincerely: "It''s amazing! But Orlando, if you took out a portion of the bonds to buy people''s hearts earlier, how could you end up like this?"


    Orlando pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Capone smiled and continued: "Of course, if you give me all those bonds now, I can still let you make a living."


    Orlando still didn''t speak.


    The smile on Capone''s face gradually receded, and his tone became cold: "Hmph, since you don''t know good or bad, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Before he finished his words, Capone was like a strong rhino, rushing towards Orlando with an unstoppable momentum.


    Orlando turned pale suddenly, and rolled forward instinctively.


    Boom!


    The stone ground blasted to pieces, and a large amount of rubble spattered like bullets, many hitting Orlando, smashing bruises one by one.


    Orlando didn''t dare to think any more, got up from the ground embarrassedly, and ran away.


    As a Tier 5 fighter, Capone''s personal strength is at the top of the pyramid in Alfalfa City. How can Orlando dare to confront it head-on.


    However, Capone gave a smirk, joking in his eyes, deceiving him again and chasing him up.


    Hearing the wind behind himOrlando couldn''t think about it, and the long sword in his hand stabbed backhand.


    Clang.


    The long sword was slapped casually by Capone, and the whole body of the sword broke apart, and a large number of fragments were shot out.


    Orlando himself was also flew up by the huge power from the long sword, and slammed hard against the side wall.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Orlando sat slumped on the ground, despair in his eyes.


    Capone slowly approached Orlando in his spare time, taunting: "Orlando, now you have one last chance. Hand over the bond, and I will give you a way out."


    Orlando gasped a few times, but suddenly laughed.


    Capone narrowed his eyes for unknown reasons, and when he was about to ask if the other party was crazy, he suddenly felt a cold gaze coming from behind him.


    He suddenly turned his head and saw a person covered in white armor, who did not know when to appear behind him!

 Chapter 371： Fight for life

    "Who are you?"


    Capone''s face was solemn, and he asked in a deep voice.


    "I...I''m here... to kill you!"


    The armored man''s way of speaking is a bit strange, as if he hasn''t spoken for a long time, hard and slow.


    But the killing intent contained in his words is as real as it is and cannot be ignored at all.


    Capone is even more like an enemy. Although the opponent hasn''t done anything yet, he can''t detect the foundation, but because he can quietly appear behind him, Capone knows that the strength of this armored man is definitely not under him!


    When did such a master appear in Clover City?


    "I don''t know how I offended you and made you want to kill me?" Capone asked tentatively.


    At the same time, from the corner of his eye he saw Orlando, who had already fallen into despair, with a smirking smile on his face.


    This smile made Capone''s heart chuckle, realizing that he might be fooled!


    This kid in Orlando is a bait!


    The armored man did not answer Capone''s question, perhaps he was too lazy to explain.


    I saw him slowly withdraw the long sword from his waist, and the sonorous scabbing sound broke the last trace of luck in Capone''s heart.


    Huh!


    The long sword was swung.


    In an instant, countless images flooded into Capone''s mind.


    He seemed to see magma flowing, volcanoes erupting, cliffs breaking and falling. The huge rock crashed to the ground, and flames and meteors exploded.


    "Wow!!!"


    Capone roared wildly, and suddenly broke free from the illusion. When he opened his eyes again, he was shocked to find that the tip of the armor man''s sword was about to touch his forehead.


    boom!


    At the end of the day, Capone only had time to swing his sword.


    The huge explosion shocked, and the broad sword in Capone''s hand was like glass, shattering every inch.


    Countless fragments fell on the ground, making a snorting noise, and wisps of blue smoke came out, as if they had just been forged in a hot furnace.


    The terrifying impact knocked Capone into the air and fell to his knees.


    The armored man slowly approached, his indifferent eyes revealing a creepy killing intent.


    "It''s over." Orlando said gleefully, a glimmer of happiness flashed in his eyes.


    But at this moment, Capone''s lowered head suddenly lifted up, his arms staggered in front of him for an instant, and he roared wildly:


    "I want you to die!"


    Clang clang clang!


    As Capone waved his hands, a series of black cold lights drew across him like scissors.


    The two of them staggered and backed away from each other again.


    The armor man didn''t seem to realize that Capone''s attack suddenly became so weird, and two deep cracks immediately appeared on the armor on his chest.


    Capone stood opposite the armored man, bent his knees and bowed his waist, two daggers glowing with blue light appeared in his hands, a hideous and crazy smile appeared on his face, only to hear him roar in a weird tone:


    "Boy, I want to rip your chest, cut your skull, peel off your skin, and take all your internal organs back as my collection!"


    The armored man looked at Capone steadily, and spoke again in a stiff tone: "You... actually are also Tier 6."


    Capone smiled triumphantly and said: "Yes, I have hidden my strength for many years, but I didn''t expect that I was forced out by you!


    Boy, who are you?


    As a Tier VI fighter, it is impossible to be anonymous. "


    Indeed, although Tier 6 is not as rare as the Sanctuary (Tier 7) powerhouse, it is definitely a big boss, and the entire Glory Empire can be counted with both hands.


    The armored man still did not report his identity, but looked at Capone with indifferent eyes, as if the other party''s hidden strength did not cause him much concern.


    It''s just that this kind of indifference was seen by Capone as ignoring himself, and it deeply hurt his proud heart.


    "The guy who hides his head and shows his tail, go to hell!"


    Capone didn''t hesitate to turn on his strongest state, his hands suddenly burst out with a blue light, spreading upwards like flowing water, and a weird symbol was condensed in the middle of his chest.


    In an instant, his speed increased sharply.


    Huh!


    The whole person suddenly turned into a blue shadow, rushing towards the armored man.


    The armored man did not evade, his posture remained as indifferent as before, just holding the sword in both hands and holding it high.


    Huh!


    The long sword twisted sharply, drawing a semi-circular arc in the air.


    In a blink of an eye, the thin lines formed by the condensation of countless grudges fell from the sky like dense arrows, shooting frantically at the location of Capone.


    Capone''s gaze condensed, but he did not evade at all, his eyes lit up with dazzling blue light, and for a moment it seemed that everything in the world stopped at the same time.


    Boom!


    The two ran into each other without fancy, a ring of invisible ripples suddenly burst, spreading around like a ripple.


    Orlando looked at the two in the battle with amazement, completely dispelling the original idea of ??going up to help, and could only keep backing away, for fear of being affected by the aftermath of the battle.


    Clang clang clang!


    The two were evenly matched, and for a moment did not know how many moves they had played against.


    After separating again, Capone suddenly laughed and said, "Lucian, it turned out to be you!"


    Obviously, after this fight, Capone recognized the true identity of the armored man.


    However, the armored man did not respond to this, neither admitted nor denied.


    Orlando''s heart moved slightly. Of course, he had heard Lucian''s name and knew that this northern Tier 6 fighter had married Earl Schultz. The scenery was infinite, and countless fighters were envious.


    However, a month ago, he was suddenly exposed to a conspiracy to kill Bishop John of Swan City. After that, he immediately became notorious, and even Earl Schultz made a clear distinction between him.


    Unexpectedly, he actually appeared in Clover City, and...


    In Orlando''s cranky imagination, Lucian and Capone once again fought together.


    I don''t know if it was because of being called out of identity, Lucien''s attack became more and more fierce, and even had a frenzy of fighting for his life.


    Pouch!


    Capone grabbed the long sword pierced into his right shoulder, inserted a dagger into Lucian''s left chest with a grin, and licked his lips at the same time, his eyes were cold and maniac and he roared:


    "Do you want to fight me hard? Hahaha... I have experienced countless battles in my life, and the most feared thing is to fight with people!"


    Lucien didn''t say a word, didn''t retreat half a step, sank his right hand, and the long sword cut down Capone''s shoulder!


    Click, click, make a sour bone cracking sound.


    Capone also refused to give up, the madness on his face became more intense, and the dagger in his hand was swiftly twisting, like an electric drill churning on Lucien''s chest.


    The two pinnacle warriors were no different from the desperate beasts that met on the narrow road at this time. They left all their skills, strategies, and glory behind, leaving only the last and only thought-to kill each other.


    The gurgling blood kept dripping, blooming flowers of spooky blood on the devastated ground.


    The tragic breath circulated in the air, as if death had come quietly, waiting quietly for the moment when he waved his sickle.


    Capone stared into the armored man''s eyes, trying to find a trace of hesitation and withdrawal.


    Warriors like him who climbed up from the bottom step by step have long been accustomed to this feeling of walking on the edge of life and death.


    He also knows very well that in this process of falling into the bottomless abyss, whoever retreats first will lose.


    Capone has gambled against his opponent countless times, and every time, he was a winner.


    Therefore, this time, he still firmly believes that he will still win!


    Gradually, Capone''s body began to shake, and his blood loss made his brain start to lack oxygen. In a trance, he seemed to smell the breath of death.


    But Capone still didn''t flinch. He knew that as long as this period of time passed, his opponent would definitely collapse!


    It has been like this every time!


    This time, there will be no exceptions!


    But Over time, Capone''s self-confidence is rapidly fading.


    Because he was surprised to find that the armored man on the opposite side was even firmer than him. Moreover, the opponent''s strength did not weaken at all, and his body did not tremble. A fine needle that can be ignored.


    However, at this moment, even if Capone wants to back down, it is impossible.


    There is no turning back in the process of falling to the cliff of death, and the **** of death waiting at the bottom of the valley must also harvest a soul.


    "You... why... are not afraid..." Capone asked angrily.


    The armored man on the opposite side did not answer, but the irony in his eyes was already strong enough to overflow.


    Bang!


    Finally, Capone completely released his strength and knelt down in front of the armored man.

 Chapter 372： Ending (Part 1)

    "Dear Lucien, thank you for your help!"


    Orlando stepped forward cautiously and respectfully greeted the armored man.


    Although his heart is also full of doubts, for example, how could Lucien become the subordinate of Count Angele? Another example is why this person has a big **** hole dug out of his chest, or is he still indifferent?


    However, one thing is clear-his own life was saved by the person in front of him.


    Moreover, Orlando, which had been driven to a dead end, once again turned around and saw hope of life.


    It may even go further...


    Colin looked at Orlando in front of him through the eyes of the blood slave Lucian, feeling a lot in his heart.


    The chaos in Clover City was indeed planned by Colin, but the development of the matter exceeded his expectations.


    I have to say that human subjective initiative is a wonderful thing.


    Every individual in the chaos is struggling for his own interests, his own hatred, and his own destiny.


    Harry, Blue, Ron, Capone, Orlando...


    In Colin''s eyes, these are supposed to be small characters and figures of chess pieces, but they are not necessarily willing to follow the path that Colin has planned for them.


    These are the variables.


    This is why the more complicated the conspiracy, the more difficult it is to succeed.


    Simple and rude methods rarely lead to unplanned situations.


    However, if you want to be "simple and rude", you must have the ability to break the game with force. This, at least in Clover City, Colin has not been able to do so.


    That''s why he planned all this.


    Although there were many accidents, but fortunately the final result was still satisfactory to him.


    Moreover, Colin also had a surprise-Orlando.


    The leader of this thief in Clover City may have a humble background, may have an unbearable past, or even his character is questionable, but this time he did make Colin impressive.


    The calmness in the face of desperation, the wisdom to see through the puzzle, the courage to survive, the courage to get along with being bait... Colin may not be able to do better than him when he asks himself.


    This is a talent.


    If used properly, it may be able to help Colin secretly control Clover City, and even cause great trouble to the East.


    It''s a pity that Orlando is not a knight, otherwise Colin would want to transform him into blood.


    If you turn into blood slaves, some are too wasteful...


    "Master Lucien..." Orlando looked at the silent armored man, feeling a little nervous in his heart, and then reminded, "Your injury..."


    "Small injury, it''s okay." Colin controlled Lucian to wave his hand casually, fiddled with the broken armor, and covered the eye-catching wound.


    Orlando''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t dare to say anything, so he changed the subject and said, "Master Lucien, I wonder if I can meet Lord Count Angele and express my gratitude and gratitude in person!"


    "Earl can''t see you yet." Colin faintly refused.


    Seeing a look of disappointment on Orlando''s face, he spoke again: "However, Lord Earl knows what happened to you and is very satisfied with you."


    Orlando regained hope and hurriedly said, "Thank you Lord Earl for your approval! Please also tell Lord Earl that I am willing to swear allegiance to him! No matter what the Lord Earl orders, I will do my best!"


    "I will convey your sincerity to Lord Earl, but under the current circumstances, you can''t expose it yet."


    Orlando''s eyes rolled, seeming to understand something, and immediately nodded and said: "Yes! I wonder what the Lord Earl has arranged for me?"


    There is no joy or anger in the deep eyes of the armored person, and his tone is stiff: "Master Earl said, since you can guess his plan and break free from this puzzle, it means that you are a smart person.


    Therefore, Lord Earl is willing to give you a chance to prove yourself.


    Without Capone, the Alfalfa Brotherhood will need a new leader, and in this position, you do have great hopes now.


    Later, you go to 87 Phelan Street, where the Lord Earl left you a present.


    At the same time, this is the greatest help that Lord Earl can give you.


    As for the next, whether you can control the underground forces of Clover City depends on your own ability. "


    "Thank you Lord Earl for your trust! I will not let him down!" Orlando said loudly.


    He had vaguely guessed what the "gift" Count Angelie left to him was.


    Moreover, he also knows that this can be a gift, but it can also become his own lifeline.


    However, Orlando accepted the gift without hesitation.


    This life-threatening experience made him understand a lot. A small person like him has no power or strength. Maybe he has a smart head, but with this alone, he can¡¯t survive in such troubled times. of.


    He must rely on something.


    Moreover, Orlando is also very clear that he has no right to refuse.


    Count Angele sent someone to save him, and he can also send someone to destroy him.


    Therefore, Orlando must follow the script set for him by the Earl of Anglia, and bring the drama of Clover City to a perfect ending.


    Looking up, Orlando asked again: "Master Lucien, do you know if Master Earl has a detailed plan?"


    The armor man shook his head and said, "No, then, it''s up to you."


    "Yes!" Orlando was a little worried, but it was more of an eagerness to try.


    The armor man saw the ambition of this little man in his eyes, but didn''t say much, but turned around and picked up Capone, who had fainted on the ground like a gossamer, and a few flashes disappeared into the dark night.


    Orlando stared at the place where the armored man disappeared for a long while before turning around and going downstairs.


    A group of loyal brothers had gathered downstairs, and they immediately surrounded Orlando when they saw Orlando.


    They had been ordered to not come up no matter what happened upstairs, so they were anxious after hearing the sound of fighting, and they finally felt relieved when they saw Orlando reappear safe and sound.


    "Boss, we have found out that it was Musos who disclosed your whereabouts to Capone."


    Orlando nodded, as if he was not surprised by the news, and did not give any instructions, as if the leaker did not deserve his attention at all.


    The boys looked at each other and watched Orlando walk out without saying a word, but they had no choice but to follow.


    Under the cover of the night, Orlando successfully arrived at the address the armor man told him, and then found the "gift" left to him by Earl Anglia in the abandoned warehouse.


    Yes, that is the priceless bond!


    Looking at the thing that upset Alfalfa City, UU reading Orlando couldn''t help but sigh.


    But soon, he put away these unnecessary emotions, hid the bond next to himself, and walked out.


    Outside the warehouse, the boys kept reporting back, saying that the leaders of Alfalfa City wanted to see Orlando.


    But Orlando snorted and didn''t agree. Instead, he asked: "Did you find out the details of the Eastern Border Envoy that you asked you to check before?"


    "I found it. The one who came to see Capone this time was Fei Feiju from the East."


    "Where is he now?"


    "It''s in the cathedral in Dongcheng District."


    Orlando nodded, took a deep breath, touched the place where the bond was hidden around his waist, and said:


    "Well, let''s go and meet this Viscount from the East!"

 Chapter 373： The curtain ends (below)

    Sunday, if you are in another city, this should be the day of worship.


    But in Alfalfa City, a city without faith, the Holy Light Cathedral in Dongcheng District is particularly deserted.


    This disrepaired cathedral has experienced hundreds of years of wind and rain, and has also been abandoned several times.


    The priests do not receive the respect they deserve in this city, and they will even be slaughtered as fat sheep by the villains here, and over time they will not come.


    However, recently, a young bishop from the East came here, trying to bring the grace of the Lord of Radiance to this so-called "the most depraved city on the whole continent."


    Of course, the bishop did not really have the courage to sacrifice his life to feed the tiger, but because the city has gradually been controlled by the Alfalfa Brotherhood, and in a disguised form, it is controlled by the East.


    If you come here to preach, you won''t be threatened personally.


    However, it seems that it will take some time for the villains in this city to become devout followers of the Glory Lord.


    In the empty prayer hall, only single-digit people were praying.


    The gorgeously dressed young man headed by the East Territory was the one who was sent to Alfalfa City from the East to secretly hand over the bond with the Northwind Chamber of Commerce.


    This person has a handsome appearance, extraordinary temperament, and an unconcealable arrogance between his brows. This is also a characteristic shared by every young person in a high position.


    After the service was over, Fei Feijue had a few words with the bishop, and then left the prayer hall.


    Walking through the cloister alone, Fei Jiejue came to the garden behind the church.


    "Sorry, Mr. Arnold, for keeping you waiting."


    "Viscount-sir, you are too polite. It was a coincidence that I came here and interrupted you to pray." The president of the North Wind Chamber of Commerce respectfully welcomed Fei Jijue into the pavilion, and pour him on himself. a cup of coffee.


    Fei Feijue sat down at the table, took a sip of coffee, and then said straightforwardly: "Mr. Arnold, I am very disappointed with this matter."


    Arnold suddenly said with a bitter expression: "My lord, you can''t blame me for this! The thing hasn''t been stolen by the Clover Brotherhood? When Evan chose the trading location in Clover City, he promised me. The caravan will never encounter any danger here, but..."


    "Mr. Arnold, obviously you arrived earlier than the agreed time, we are not ready yet!" Fei Jiejue interrupted, his face a little embarrassed.


    "Master Viscount, I was also worried about accidents on the road, so I set off earlier. Who knew something like this would happen in Clover City..."


    Fei Jijue opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything more.


    He knew that this matter was strictly a problem in the East, but the messy members of the Clover Brotherhood were too difficult to control.


    "Mr. Arnold, then you shouldn''t let the two little thieves steal such an important thing? Are your caravan''s guards all furnishings?" Fei Jiejue asked again, he still didn''t want to bear it alone. Liability for bond theft.


    Arnold shook his head and said, "My lord, you don''t know. There were more than two little thieves who visited our caravan that night."


    "Oh? Who else?"


    Arnold flashed his eyes and said seriously: "I don''t know the true identity of the other party, but there was indeed a group of powerful experts who sneaked into our caravan that night. At that time, the caravan''s guards were all dealing with these people. Let the two little thieves take advantage of the loophole."


    Fei Jijue frowned, obviously he didn''t expect that there would be this hidden situation.


    Upon seeing this, Arnold suggested again: "Master Viscount, you can ask Master Capone, after all, he has more control over the underground forces in Clover City, and perhaps knows the situation that night."


    "Capone..." Fei Jijue''s brows tightened, because there has been no news since Capone left alone last night.


    He doesn''t know where the other party is or what he is doing now.


    At this time, a thought suddenly appeared in Fei Feijue''s mind-on the night the bond was stolen, would it be the Capone faction?


    Could he be fooled?


    Arnold saw that Fei Jijue was silent and his expression changed, and he knew that his suggestion had successfully affected the other party, so he stopped talking.


    Lies don¡¯t have to be complete and detailed. Sometimes, it¡¯s easier to succeed by letting the other person fill in the "truth".


    After a long time, Fei Jijue said: "Mr. Arnold, don''t worry about the bond issue. I will help you find it. You can go back and wait for the news first."


    "Yes."


    After Arnold left, Fei Jiejue thought about it, the more he felt that there was a problem with Capone, so he called an attendant to ask about Capone''s news.


    However, to his disappointment, Capone still had no news.


    At this time, Fei Jiejue couldn''t help but start thinking about it¡ªcouldn''t it be Capone who ran away with the money?


    Not long after, the attendant came to report again: "My lord, Mr. Orlando is asking to see you outside."


    "Orlando?" Fei Jijue frowned, then nodded, "Bring him to see me."


    Soon, Orlando walked into the church alone under the leadership of his attendants, and saw Fei Jiejue.


    As soon as he saw Orlando, Fei Jijue snorted and said angrily: "Orlando, how dare you come to see me!"


    Orlando bowed calmly and saluted, and then said: "My lord, I know you may have some misunderstandings about me, but there are some important things that I have to give to you personally."


    Fei Feijue raised his brows and asked, "What is important?"


    Orlando immediately took a few steps forward, took out all the bonds hidden in his clothes, and placed them in front of Fei Jie.


    Fei Feijue''s face changed, and he hurriedly stepped forward to check. After confirming the authenticity and number of these bonds, he asked in a deep voice:


    "Orlando, since these bonds are really in your hands, why didn''t you take the initiative to hand them over?"


    "Master Viscount, because I know the importance of these things, I don''t want them to fall into the hands of people with bad intentions."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Orlando took a deep breath and said with a sad face: "My lord, don''t you understand? All this is a play directed and acted by Capone! He just wants to swallow this bond!"


    "What?" Fei Jiejue exclaimed.


    Arnold¡¯s report just now made Fei Jijue suspect Capone, and now he added another Orlando.


    Fei Fejue''s thoughts changed sharply, but he still asked in a deep voice, "Do you have any evidence for that?"


    Orlando nodded and vowed to say: "My lord, in the beginning, my subordinates didn''t even know the existence of this bond, not only them, but even me.


    When my subordinates went to the caravan just to make a small fortune, they just happened to see a group of people fighting with the caravan''s guards. In the chaos, they stole the bond by mistake.


    But the two of them didn''t have much knowledge and didn''t know what it was, so they handed it over to me.


    I knew the matter was important, so I didn''t explain it to them, so when Capone interrogated them, they didn''t even know that they took what Capone wanted.


    It wasn''t until Bruce couldn''t bear the punishment and bite indiscriminately that Capone suspected that the bond was in my hands.


    Of course I would not give the bond to Capone..."


    Fei Jue didn''t know much about the specific circumstances of the initial interrogation, so he didn''t doubt Orlando''s statement. He didn''t ask until the end, "Why didn''t you give the bond to Capone?"


    "Because I suspect that the group of people who sneaked into the caravan was Capone''s men! Before you came, Capone restrained the members of the Clover Brotherhood and warned us not to attack the caravan passing by, so we dare not face North The Wind Chamber of Commerce did it, and Harry and Blu only dared to steal.


    Besides himself, who would dare to ignore Capone''s warning at this time? "


    Fei Jijue''s eyes flickered, and he didn''t speak.


    Orlando saw this and continued to explain: "My lord, Capone came to me again last night and said that as long as I hand over the bond, he can share it with me..."


    "Are you sure?" Fei Jiejue stared, and asked.


    "Of course!" Orlando said without fear, with a big chest, "If you don''t believe it, you can find Capone, I dare to confront him!"


    Fei Jiejue narrowed his eyes and looked at Orlando carefully.


    This attitude greatly reduced Fei Jie''s suspicion of Orlando.


    He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "What happened last night?"


    "When I heard Capone say this I immediately confirmed my previous suspicions, so I would not give him the bond. I pretended to get the bond, but actually took the opportunity to escape.


    After dawn, I will take the initiative to come to you, I hope you will be fair for me! "


    Fei Jijue pondered for a while before saying to Orlando: "Well, I will verify what you say. However, if you can voluntarily hand in these bonds, I will definitely report the credit to Evan Evan."


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount!" Orlando bowed.


    He is not afraid of Fei Jiejue to verify, because Capone has disappeared now, this is enough to prove the other party''s guilty conscience.


    After Capone disappears, someone will inevitably fill his vacancy.


    As for this candidate...


    Orlando lowered his head respectfully and smiled triumphantly.

 Chapter 374： Indulge

    Silvermoon City.


    In the basement of the half-elf palace, Colin looked at Capone, who was kneeling in front of him, with satisfaction flashing in his eyes.


    As a result, his blood shadow guard has a second Tier VI blood slave, which is quite a thing to celebrate.


    To be honest, he did fight Capone''s idea at the beginning, otherwise he would not send the blood slave Lucian to Clover City to harvest a Tier 5 blood slave, but he did not expect that Capone actually hid his strength.


    It¡¯s a pity that Capone was so confident that he stepped into the trap set for him by Orlando alone, and he chose the most stupid way when confronting Lucien. Otherwise, Lucien alone. Although one person will not lose to Capone, he is not sure to keep the other side.


    Colin stared at Capone for a long while, and suddenly felt that this person might be an important chess piece placed in Clover City in the East.


    After all, a Tier 6 fighter is not a Chinese cabbage. Even the Duke of St. Pros cannot despise such a person. You must know that there is no sanctuary powerhouse in the East.


    Tier 6 is the peak.


    In this way, Clover City really occupies an extremely important position in the plan of the East, otherwise Capone would not hide his strength and be wronged in such a place.


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly felt that the Orlando kid might not be able to easily get past the Eastern Border and replace Capone as the leader of the underground forces in Alfalfa City.


    However, he doesn''t care about it now.


    Clover City was never a strategic point in Kelin''s plan. Even if the Eastern Realm was regained control, it would not have much impact. He was able to harvest a Tier 6 blood slave this time, but he had already made a lot of money.


    As for Orlando, it depends on his own good fortune. If he can pass the level smoothly, then it will naturally be a surprise for Colin. If not... then he can only be blamed for his bad luck.


    In such a rigorously classed world, it is extremely difficult for ordinary people to jump through the dragon''s gate.


    Colin would not easily change his strategy or waste his resources for such a thief leader.


    In short, Orlando can only rely on himself next, and Colin hopes to see a surprise again in the near future.


    After thinking about it, Capone had put on a fully armed armor under Colin''s instructions, covering himself tightly.


    Bang bang.


    Reaching out and patted Capone''s helmet twice, Colin smiled triumphantly.


    Now that he had two blood slaves of Tier 6 warriors, Colin felt that he could formally consider the plan to hunt a Tier 6 knight.


    Of course, before that, Colin still had to stabilize the half-elf kingdom first.


    After setting up Capone, Colin left the basement.


    The upper part of the basement leads directly to the Queen''s study, but considering that Aisha is about to give birth, Colin will not allow her to work anymore and rush her to recuperate.


    At this time, only Colin''s half-elf maid, Cathy Savoy, was in the study.


    Coming to Silvermoon City this time, Colin took Cathy with him, taking the opportunity to let her go home and have a look.


    However, after this half-elf maid arrived at Silvermoon City, she never returned to the Savoy family manor, as if she had completely severed her relationship with the other party.


    Seeing Colin walking up from the basement, Cathy quickly poured him a cup of coffee, and at the same time reported: "Master, Duke Modywin came to see you just now. Seeing you are not there, he left a handwritten note."


    Colin nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Although Queen Aisha has returned to Silvermoon City, she is about to give birth after all, and many matters of the half-elf kingdom are still handled by Duke Medewin.


    However, the Duke Medewin would report to Colin every day.


    Obviously, he knew very well who had the power of the half-elf kingdom at present.


    Colin sat down at the desk, sipping coffee, and flipping through the handwritten notes left by Duke Medewin.


    The items in it listed the kingdom affairs that had been handled by Duke Medewin. At the same time, he reminded Colin once again that a large number of rebel forces had gathered in Silvermoon City and were plotting wrongdoing.


    Seeing this, Colin couldn''t help showing an inexplicable smile.


    Regarding this rebellious force, Duke Medewin has reminded himself many times, and he has also suggested that they should be arrested and put in jail before the other party does it, so as not to disturb the Queen''s childbirth.


    However, Colin never agreed, but told him to stay calm and wait patiently.


    This time Colin was so indulgent to these rebellious forces in order to make all the half-elves who were dissatisfied with Queen Aisha actively jump out, so that Colin could catch them all at once, so as not to have another incident in the future.


    Moreover, with the blood cavalry in the city, Colin was not worried that the situation would be out of his control. Even if all the Silver Moon Guards were instigated, Colin was sure to suppress them forcibly.


    What he is a little worried about now is whether anyone wants to beat the queen and the child who is about to be born.


    For this reason, Colin has replaced all the guards in Queen Aisha''s palace with Blood Shadow Guards.


    With the current combat power of the Blood Shadow Guard, unless a strong sanctuary appears, or tens of thousands of troops rush into the half-elf palace, no one should even think about getting close to Queen Aisha.


    The only thing he needs to be vigilant about is the doctors and maids who delivered Queen Aisha.


    However, these doctors and maids were personally selected by Aisha, and there should be no problems with loyalty.


    Thinking of this, Colin put down the script and was about to leave the study, but saw that Cathy was still standing there with her hands in her arms, looking like she was hesitant to speak.


    "Kathy, is there anything else for you?"


    "Master, there is something I need to report to you."


    "Say."


    Cathy looked up at Colin carefully, and said softly, "Master, yesterday Baron Savoy sent someone to contact me."


    Colin knew that the Baron Savoy whom Cathy said should be one of her cousins. When Cathy helped Colin lure the Pegasus Legion into storming Silvermoon City, Colin promised to give the Savoy family a baron after the incident. .


    However, Cathy herself would rather be Colin''s maid rather than a baron of the half-elf kingdom, so this title fell to her cousin.


    "Why is he looking for you?" Colin asked with a smile, seeming to realize something.


    "He..." Cathy hesitated, but still said frankly, "He''s asking me, who is the doctor delivering the baby for Her Majesty the Queen?"


    Colin''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Upon seeing this, Cathy quickly explained: "Master, don''t worry, I didn''t tell him anything."


    Colin nodded in satisfaction and said, "You did a good job. However, I suggest you go back to the Savoy family. If Baron Savoy asks again, you can tell him the identity of the midwife doctor."


    "But...but..." Cathy was dumbfounded, and she couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Colin smiled and walked to Cathy, UU reading www. uukahnshu.com patted the little maid on the shoulder, and said warmly:


    "Don''t worry, I have already arranged it. In fact, I am also very curious, what tricks those people can play?"


    "Yes, sir." Cathy nodded, but a touch of sadness inevitably appeared in her eyes.


    Colin understood that Cathy was worried about her family, so he comforted: "You have been with me for so long, you should understand that I am not a bloodthirsty person. Therefore, the Savoy family will not cut off the inheritance.


    On the contrary, after getting rid of some bad branches and leaves, your family can get better development instead. "


    "Master, I understand!" Cathy was relieved and nodded and left.


    Colin looked at the distant back of the other party, smiled and said to himself:


    "The opportunity is given to you, but you must not let me down too much!"

 Chapter 375： Undercurrent Surging (Part 1)

    A carriage with simple decorations slowly drove into the commercial district of Silver Moon City and stopped in front of a luxurious house.


    The car door clocked, and a tall young man walked down.


    He wore a wide cocked hat, bowed his head, and couldn''t see his face clearly, but only from the details of his posture revealed inadvertently, he must be a great noble from an extraordinary background.


    "Sorry, sir, can I see your invitation?" The waiter politely stopped the young man.


    But before the young man showed his invitation, a short, chubby, slightly bald middle-aged man in a printed robe rushed out vigorously.


    He pushed the attendant away and greeted the young man in the door with a flattering look.


    The attendant, who was roughly pushed away, looked at all this dumbfounded, and didn''t recover for a long while.


    Of course he didn''t dare to be angry, because the middle-aged man who rushed out of the door was the legendary half-elf merchant of Silvermoon¡ªJavier!


    Therefore, the attendant was just a little surprised. What kind of identity was the young man just now, and he was greeted by Javier himself, and his attitude was so humble.


    After entering the door, the young man took off his hat, revealing a tough and handsome face, but with a cold face.


    If Colin were here, he would definitely recognize that the young man was his old acquaintance-Marquis Vincent!


    The eldest son of the Duke of the East came to Silvermoon City again after half a year.


    I don''t know if I remembered some unpleasant memories from the last time I came, Marquis Vincent''s brows have been frowning tightly.


    Javier laughed all the way and kept talking some witty words, but he didn''t see the Marquis Vincent''s face getting better, and his heart became even more anxious.


    As the central building of the commercial district of Silver Moon City, the decoration here is extremely luxurious. At first glance, it is full of magnificent gold paint. Even the gaps in the white glazed rocks on the ground are poured with melted gold. Again.


    It is a pity that this nouveau riche style is obviously not in the eyes of the Marquis of Vincent.


    Not only didn''t he see it, but he couldn''t smell it. As soon as the Marquis of Vincent entered the door, he couldn''t help covering his nose, because the scent here was so strong that it choked his nose.


    Of course, the Marquis of Vincent can also understand why this is.


    In front of them, half-elf female slaves wearing light gauze skirts are showing their beautiful carcasses in front of guests. If you want to, you can discuss with them the pleasure of not being racially multiplied at any time.


    Although the Marquis of Vincent despised these lowly female slaves, not all of them were so reserved, and the smell of perfume in the room could not completely cover the stench full of hormones.


    Javier was still clever, seeing the discomfort of the Marquis Vincent, and quickly asked the maid to open all the windows for air.


    "Master Marquis, this time I have summoned the presidents of the seventeen most influential half-elf chambers of commerce in Silvermoon City, and come to listen to your teachings!"


    The Marquis of Vincent finally showed a trace of satisfaction, nodded, and followed Havel into the conference hall.


    The lobby is very spacious. The round tables made of gold-covered oak are very eye-catching, and the conference chairs made of white tiger animal skins are also very exquisite, but the overall style is less serious.


    Seeing the Marquis Vincent walk in, the businessmen sitting around the conference table stood up and bowed in salute.


    The Marquis of Vincent raised his hand and pressed it, letting everyone sit down.


    Javier took the Marquis of Vincent to the main seat, and then said aloud: "Everyone, today we are fortunate to have invited the first heir of the noble Saint-Pros family, the Marquis of Vincent!


    Everyone knows why this meeting was held.


    Our half-elf business community must no longer be slaughtered!


    We must fight for our own interests!


    Fortunately, we are not alone. The Marquis of Vincent brought the support of the Duke of the East to our half-elf business community today.


    Please believe that as long as we unite, we can definitely make our own voice! "


    Havel is very good at mobilizing the atmosphere, and he also understands that businessmen, a wealthy but lacking group, want more respect than anyone else.


    "Below, please, my honorable Marquis Vincent, speak for us!"


    After speaking, Havel sat down in the first deputy position of his left hand, and there was immediately warm applause and praise in the conference room.


    Vincent smiled reservedly. As the noble East Marquis, he actually looked down on these lowly vulgar, profit-seeking businessmen from the bottom of his heart. If it were not for his own plan, he would not sit in the same picture with these people. At the round table.


    Looking around for a week, the Marquis of Vincent said: "I don''t want to talk nonsense, and I don''t want to be polite, so I went straight to the subject."


    After a pause, the Marquis of Vincent took a sip from the silver teacup, and the fragrant and elegant aroma immediately echoed in his mouth, which made him feel a little relieved, and continued:


    "The reason why you gather here is because you don''t want to let the food you have hoarded so hard to be collected by the Earl of Anglia in the north at a low price, but in the face of the strength of the north and Queen Aisha''s favoritism, you again Don''t dare to resist in the face.


    However, don¡¯t worry, the half-elf kingdom is not a possession of the north, nor is it a garden that Queen Aisha can freely play with! "


    Hearing this, the half-elf merchants sitting around the table suddenly refreshed and looked at the Marquis of Vincent with expectant eyes.


    "I can tell you clearly that Silvermoon City is about to usher in a great change! From then on, this is no longer a place where Queen Aisha or Earl Anglia can cover the sky with one hand!


    So, you guys, I wonder if you are willing to contribute to this? "


    As soon as this statement came out, half-elf merchants expressed their willingness to cooperate with the actions of the Marquis of Vincent.


    They had already seen clearly that Queen Aisha was a puppet supported by Count Anglia, and even the child in her belly was very likely to belong to Count Anglia.


    It is impossible for such a queen to safeguard the interests of the half-elf kingdom, let alone gain the support of these half-elf merchants.


    The Marquis of Vincent nodded with satisfaction and said: "Well, since everyone is so enthusiastic, then I can rest assured. I have arranged for people to do conspiracy calculations, and even fighting and fighting things. As for you, I only hope you can Do one thing within the limits of your ability."


    "Master Marquis, if you need us to do anything, please tell me directly!" Havel immediately stood up and asked on behalf of the half-elf merchants.


    The Marquis of Vincent also stood up from his position, his sullen eyes slowly swept over every half-elf merchant, and then he said in a concentrated voice:


    "I want you to burn all the food stocks!"


    "what?"


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the half-elf merchants changed drastically, and they never thought that the Marquis of the East would ask them to do such a thing.


    "Why? Don''t you want to do it?" Marquis Vincent asked coldly.


    Facing such questioning, the half-elf merchants suddenly bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    But after a moment of silence, a half-elf merchant finally stood up and said: "My lord Marquis, you are doing this even more than Earl Angley!


    Although his bid is very low, at least it prevents us from losing money, but if you do so, we will suffer a huge loss!


    If so, we might as well cooperate with Count Angele. "


    Marquis Vincent chuckled and said, "Do you know? This is the first objection I have received since I came to Silvermoon City."


    The half-elf businessman scratched his neck and said forcefully: "Master Marquis, if you still disregard the interests of your allies in this way, you will only receive more opposition in the future!"


    "Are you teaching me?"


    "Don''t dare! I''m just admonishing you."


    "Persuasion?" Marquis Vincent stood up quietly, walked slowly behind the half-elf businessman, put his hands on his shoulders, and laughed, "But you know? You are qualified to use this tone. Only my father, the Duke of the East, is talking to me!"


    As soon as the half-elf businessman wanted to continue his defense, UU reading saw surprise and disbelief in the eyes of others.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, the Marquis Vincent behind him grinned and picked up the knife used to eat desserts on the table, grabbed his hair hard, and stuck it in his eyes!


    Driven by the huge impact, the not-a-sharp table knife plunged into the half-elf businessman¡¯s eyeballs without any hindrance, and went deep into his mind, splashing blood and brain pulp on the white tablecloth, like Blossoming flowers.


    The pig-killing howl sounded, but it became weaker and weaker, and finally returned to death-like silence.


    The Marquis of Vincent seemed to have done a trivial thing. He calmly took out a white silk handkerchief, wiped the blood on his hands, and covered the corpse in front of him.


    After doing this, a satisfied smile appeared on his face, as if the violence accumulated since entering Silvermoon City was finally vented.


    "Now, who else is against?"

 Chapter 376： Undercurrent surging (below)

    The air in the entire conference hall has frozen.


    No one dared to speak out, and even controlled his breathing.


    The strong smell of blood gradually permeated, and all the half-elf merchants here finally realized one thing-nobles can kill people!


    No matter how gentle they are and how kind they are to the people, the rule of the nobility is based on violence from beginning to end.


    In front of the nobles, the merchants, no matter how rich they are, are just lambs to be slaughtered.


    The Marquis of Vincent used a **** corpse to make the half-elf merchants present to re-recognize the cold reality.


    Some people have pale faces, daring to be angry and afraid to speak, some are frightened, their eyes are dodging, and some are downcast and completely admit their lives...


    Havel was also sweating, and his heart was full of regret.


    He thought he had hired a strong support, but he didn''t expect that this was a strong support, it was just another jackal!


    In contrast to this, he felt that he might as well have been from Earl Anglia...


    Just as everyone was sitting on pins and needles, a half-elf businessman hesitatingly raised his hand, and said faintly: "Hou... Your lord Marquis... That... I drank too much water... I want to make it easier. ..."


    The Marquis of Vincent glanced at the man and said coldly: "Hold it!"


    The man turned pale, and nodded with a dry smile, seeming to say to himself: "Okay, okay, I can still...bear it..."


    The meeting room was full of depressive atmosphere, almost suffocating.


    Finally, the Marquis of Vincent spoke again: "Continuing the topic just now, I know that you care about your food, but if you want to make Silvermoon City change the sky, how can you not pay the price?


    Haha, do you really expect to be able to sit back and reap the benefits without doing anything? "


    The Marquis of Vincent glanced around and found that no one dared to look at him, and no one dared to refute, so his tone eased a little and said:


    "Of course, after the event is completed, you will also have a share of the benefits you have obtained, which may be able to make up for your losses."


    Hearing this, everyone smiled and praised the kindness and generosity of the Saint-Pros family.


    Seeing the face-changing performances of these profit-seeking businessmen, Marquis Vincent sneered in his heart, but did not show anything on the surface.


    At this point, the two sides finally reached an agreement that the half-elf merchants would uniformly set their granaries on fire at the designated time according to the requirements of the Marquis of Vincent, causing chaos, and after overthrowing Queen Aisha¡¯s rule and driving away the northern army, They will get part of the compensation in the East.


    However, the exact amount of compensation and how to compensate, the Marquis of Vincent did not mention a word.


    If it were in the past, half-elf merchants would definitely sneer at this kind of empty check, but now, in the face of the powerful Marquis Vincent and the **** corpse, they dare not ask any more.


    At this time, they can only comfort themselves-the reputation of the Saint Prolos family should still be credible.


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, the Marquis of Vincent ignored the enthusiasm of the merchants and went straight out.


    Outside the door, the low-key carriage was still parked on the spot, but there were some more guards around it.


    The Marquis of Vincent impatiently dismissed Havel and others who were seeing off, walked to the carriage alone, and asked the knight who was standing by: "Duke Medewin invited here?"


    The knight''s face became stiff, and he shook his head and said, "My lord, Lord Medewin doesn''t want to come."


    The Marquis of Vincent frowned, and he was about to curse, but he listened to the knight: "However, we have invited the son of Duke Modywin-Charlie Modywin."


    The Marquis Vincent''s face was a little slow, and he asked, "How many sons does Lord Medewin have?"


    "Just this one."


    "good."


    The Marquis of Vincent nodded and stepped into the carriage.


    The interior of the car is very spacious, and the decoration is low-key compared to the exterior, but it is extravagant.


    "Dear Marquis Vincent, welcome to Silvermoon City!"


    Looking at the immature boy in front of him, Marquis Vincent smiled and said, "Charlie, how old are you?"


    "I am twelve years old this year, my honorable Marquis."


    The Marquis of Vincent nodded, motioned to Charlie to sit down, and then took a seat himself, and said with emotion: "Your father dare not come to see me, is he afraid that I will blame him for deceiving me last time?"


    "Father deceived you?" Charlie asked blankly.


    The Marquis of Vincent suddenly realized that the little guy in front of him didn''t understand anything at all, and the reason why he appeared in his carriage was probably the result of the forces that were dissatisfied with the reign of Queen Aisha in the Mediwyn family.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Vincent lost the desire to talk more with the kid, and said with a smile: "That''s some old things, so I won''t go into details. Charlie, do you know why you came to see me?"


    "knowledge."


    "Oh why?"


    "To overthrow Queen Aisha''s rule!" Charlie said in a tender voice, with a serious expression on his face.


    The Marquis of Vincent looked at the little boy in front of him with interest, and continued to ask: "Then tell me how to overthrow Queen Aisha''s rule?"


    "Queen Aisha is about to give birth, I will take this opportunity to lead the Silver Moon Guard into the palace and force her to return the throne to the Medivh family!"


    "So, are you sure that the Silvermoon Guard can obey your orders?"


    "Yes!"


    "But the commander of the Silver Moon Guard is clearly your father? Will he agree with your actions?"


    "Father is a coward!" Charlie disdainfully said, "But, I have already met with the uncles and uncles of the Silver Moon Guard, and they all support me!"


    "So amazing!" The Marquis of Vincent praised, but he sneered in his heart¡ª¡ª


    The half-elf nobles are really kind, and they have a little kid at the forefront!


    However, of course the Marquis of Vincent would not remind Charlie that his group of "uncles and uncles" were just afraid of taking responsibility, and pushed him out as the first bird.


    The praise of the Marquis of Vincent made Charlie raise his head proudly, as if he had seen the image of the pesky Queen Aisha begging for forgiveness in front of him.


    "Charlie, why are you overthrowing Queen Aisha''s rule?"


    "Because the half-elf throne originally belonged to our Mediwyn family, and grandpa also told that Aisha is a bad woman!"


    The Marquis of Vincent was stunned for a moment, only to realize that the "grandfather" in Charlie''s mouth refers to the half-elf old king, that is, the husband of Queen Aisha.


    Thinking of this, he showed a satisfied smile on his face and nodded: "Okay! It is indeed the young hero of the Modiwen family! Don''t worry, the East does not like this Queen Aisha. When the time is right, I I will stand up and support your Modiwen family."


    "Thank you for your support! The friendship between the St. Pros family and the Modiwen family will last forever!"


    Seeing his empty words made Charlie grateful, Marquis Vincent couldn''t help sneering in his heart, and sighed at the same time¡ª


    The Medewin family is really not as good as one generation The old king is a strong opponent that even the Duke of the East has to take seriously. As for Prince William, the current Duke of Medewin, although not smart, But at least he could see the situation clearly, and when it came to Charlie...


    Of course, the future and destiny of the Modiwen family, Marquis Vincent would certainly not care, and he did not have any psychological burden to send a teenager to the battlefield.


    After a few more words of encouragement to Charlie, the Marquis of Vincent sent him away.


    Sitting alone in the carriage, the Marquis of Vincent was lost in thought.


    He knew very well that relying on the Silvermoon Guards commanded by those half-elf merchants and a little kid, it was still a foolish dream to turn the current Silvermoon City over.


    But fortunately, his plan is far more than that.


    Thinking of this, the Marquis of Vincent reached out his hand to buckle the side wall of the carriage, and said:


    "Go to the Temple of Destiny."

 Chapter 377： Prepare

    Half-elf palace.


    Colin walked through the dark corridor and came to a secret basement.


    The air was filled with a faint smell of blood, and there was a lingering breath of death.


    "What? It failed again?"


    Hearing the voice behind her, the three half-elf female physicians in the basement recovered and hurriedly saluted Colin.


    Colin waved his hand casually, indicating that they did not need to be polite, and then walked to an "operating table" in the center of the basement, and found that the two apes on the stage had become dead bodies.


    A female doctor said with a sad face: "Sorry, Lord Earl, we have tried many times, but we still can''t successfully complete what you call the ¡®Caesarean section¡¯."


    "Because blood loss can''t be controlled?" Colin asked, looking at the blood flowing everywhere.


    "Yes, Lord Earl."


    "Then you should be able to use this method to remove the fetus from the mother''s body by now?"


    The female doctor hesitated and nodded: "Yes, but...Earl, with this method, the fetus may be alive, but the mother...will definitely die!"


    Of course, the three female doctors had already guessed why Colin asked them to experiment with this "cesarean section". When they thought that they might use this method to open Her Majesty''s belly, they couldn''t help shivering.


    If something happens to Her Majesty the Queen or the child in her stomach, they will definitely be guilty of blame.


    Therefore, the three doctors only hope that Colin can recognize the reality and give up this completely infeasible method.


    "I see." Colin nodded. "You go and rest. This experiment ends here."


    The three female doctors looked at each other a few times and wanted to ask if Colin had completely given up on this so-called "cesarean section", but seeing Colin''s expressionless and stern appearance, none of them dared to speak first, and had to be apprehensive. Anxiously saluted and left.


    Colin looked at the mess on the "operating table" without any waves in his heart.


    The failure of the female physicians did not surprise him.


    With the world''s backward surgical level, it would be a miracle if a caesarean section can be performed successfully.


    However, Colin still let these female doctors experiment on monkeys several times, not to expect them to succeed, but to familiarize them with the position of the fetus in the mother''s abdomen, and how to remove the fetus by surgery.


    In this way, if Aisha really has a dystocia, she can also have an emergency plan.


    As for the failure of these experiments, Colin didn''t care.


    After all, blood loss, infection, and other factors that will cause the failure of the caesarean section are not a problem for the blood.


    Of course, this kind of caesarean section is just in case, and Colin definitely hopes that this set of measures won''t come in handy.


    Leaving the basement, Colin walked to the queen''s palace, preparing to talk to Aisha, but at the door of the palace, he found that Duke Miller was waiting outside.


    "Lord Earl, are you coming to see your Majesty?" Duke Miller greeted with a flattering smile.


    The Duke of Miller is Aisha''s own brother. After the death of the previous Duke of Miller, he inherited the title of the Miller family.


    "Yes." Colin nodded, wondering, "Why don''t you go in?"


    Duke Miller rubbed his hands and said embarrassingly: "Mother is talking to your Majesty in there... whispering."


    Colin understood immediately.


    It turned out that it was the mother of Duke Miller, that is, the mother of Queen Aisha¡ªMrs. Sharon inside. It is estimated that the mother and daughter are talking about precautions about giving birth. No wonder Duke Miller has to hide outside.


    Colin touched his nose, and knew that he was not good enough to go in at this time, so he stood next to Duke Miller, thinking about what to say and alleviating the embarrassment.


    Fortunately, Duke Miller spoke first: "Lord Earl, I heard that Silvermoon City has been a little uneasy recently!"


    Colin glanced at him, smiled and asked, "Why is it not peaceful?"


    Seeing Colin knowingly asked, Duke Miller was a little anxious, and no longer covered up, he said directly:


    "My Lord Earl, I don''t believe you haven''t heard some wind. Now many nobles in Silvermoon City are secretly connecting together, ready to take advantage of your majesty''s weak period of labor!"


    "Oh?" Clin suddenly asked with a shocked expression, "You should report such an important matter to your Majesty!"


    "I told your Majesty! But, your Majesty doesn''t know what to think, so he just doesn''t listen to advice!" Duke Miller said sadly, "Earl, I know that your Majesty has always treated you very...respectfully, so you should be well. Persuade your Majesty!"


    Colin rubbed his chin, seemed to move, and asked, "Then, Duke Miller, according to what you said, what measures should your Majesty take?"


    "First of all, we must stabilize the Silver Moon Guard!" Duke Miller blurted out, "Your Majesty should not hand over the command of the Silver Moon Guard to Lord Medewin at this critical juncture!"


    "Do you think Duke Medewin will rebel?"


    "It is indeed possible. After all, the Mediwyn family was once a half-elf royal family. William Mediwyn was not able to inherit the throne, and it is inevitable that he would have resentment against Her Majesty in his heart."


    Colin nodded thoughtfully, but did not speak.


    Upon seeing this, Duke Miller continued to agitate: "Furthermore, your Majesty even allowed Duke Medewin to take charge of the government affairs of the kingdom. This... this military and political power is concentrated on one person. Isn¡¯t Duke Medewin actually a half-elf king? Yet!


    You know, the key to power is balance..."


    Listening to Duke Miller telling himself how to check and balance power, Colin rolled his eyes secretly.


    Of course he knows what Elsa''s brother is making, isn''t he just jealous of Duke Medewin.


    However, to be honest, Colin can also understand Duke Miller. After all, as the queen''s brother, he has not been favored by any outsider, and he is sure that he is somewhat imbalanced.


    But this also illustrates one point. Duke com Miller did not see through Colin and Aisha''s ongoing plan to lead the snake out of the cave, otherwise, he would never envy the position where Duke Medewin is now.


    It is simply a fire pit.


    Similarly, this also shows that Queen Aisha did not reveal her plan to Duke Miller.


    Thinking of this, Colin couldn''t help squinting his eyes slightly-it seemed that Aisha didn''t trust her own brother too much.


    The Duke of Miller was still showing off his political opinions tirelessly, and Colin was troubled by it and was about to turn the topic off, but at this moment, there was a sudden rush of footsteps behind him.


    Turning his head, Colin saw Queen Aisha''s mother, Mrs. Sharon, running out with a panic expression.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Duke Miller asked quickly.


    Madame Sharon was half anxious and half excited:


    "Your Majesty is going to give birth!"

 Chapter 378： launch

    When Colin gave an order, a group of blood cavalry surrounded the Queen''s palace.


    At the same time, in the dark, there is also the blood shadow guard guarding here, ensuring that Aisha''s production will not be disturbed by any outsiders.


    Three female doctors who were on standby at any time were called over, and the maids who had been trained in advance also started work immediately, boiling water and ironing cloth, everything was going on in an orderly manner.


    It''s just that in this busy period, Colin and Duke Miller can''t help, so they can only stand stupidly outside the delivery room.


    Duke Miller walked around anxiously, looking at Colin''s expression from time to time, trying to say something, but seeing Colin''s expressionless face, he swallowed again.


    As time passed, Duke Miller watched the maids go in and out to deliver all kinds of things, and listened to the vague cry of pain in the delivery room. He couldn''t help but said: "Why haven''t he come out for so long?"


    With his hands on his back, Colin looked deeply at the setting sun, and said calmly: "How can it be so fast to give birth to a child."


    "That''s right, that''s right..." Duke Miller said with a sullen expression. He was about to say something. He stared at the sky north of the palace and said in surprise, "Smoke...Smoke! How can there be smoke?"


    Colin also saw the direction that Duke Miller was pointing, but there was no surprise on his face, as if it were all he expected.


    In a blink of an eye, several thick smoke rose again in Silvermoon City.


    And this seemed to be a signal, and the noisy noise suddenly sounded around the city, even Colin, who was far in the depths of the palace, could vaguely hear it.


    "This...what''s going on?" Duke Miller''s forehead couldn''t help oozing cold sweat, his eyes revealed infinite panic.


    Obviously, he has realized that it is not good.


    Colin finally stopped remaining silent, and shouted: "Logue!"


    Knight Rogue walked to Colin in a stride, knelt down on one knee, and said, "My lord, what''s your order?"


    The corners of Colin''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a bloodthirsty smile, and said:


    "This is the first battle since the Blood Cavalry changed its name. Don''t let me down."


    Bang!


    Knight Logger''s left hand tapped heavily on the armor on his chest, and said loudly:


    "Yes!"


    After speaking, he turned and strode away.


    Duke Miller stared at all this in a daze, and then said: "My Lord Earl, you...did you expect this a long time ago?"


    Colin turned his head and smiled: "My lord, I''m not a fool, how can I be unprepared? Now, let''s see what tricks those rebels can play. Hey, I hope I don''t disappoint me too much."


    Duke Miller looked at Colin, who was indifferent but exuding bloodthirsty, couldn''t help trembling in his heart, and at the same time bemoaned-Could it be that Silvermoon City is going to experience another **** night?


    ¡­


    "Who is mobilizing the Silvermoon Guard? Why didn''t I know?"


    Lord Modywin roared angrily, in addition to anger, there was a touch of terror that was hard to hide in his eyes.


    In fact, he had known the undercurrent surging in Silvermoon City for a long time, and had reminded Queen Aisha to take precautions many times, but unfortunately, the Queen didn''t know why and never paid attention to it.


    However, the queen can leave it alone, but as the commander of the Silver Moon Guard, Duke Medewin cannot ignore some signs of rebellion in the army.


    So during this period of time he has been paying attention to the situation of the Silver Moon Guard, constantly chatting with the guards officers, explaining their interests to them, and admonishing them not to be fooled by certain conspirators to do stupid things.


    Even so, when things came to an end, Duke Medewin found desperately that a part of the Silver Moon Guard was out of his control.


    "Master Duke, the Silvermoon Guard is going to fight the fire..."


    "Shit!" Duke Medewin interrupted unceremoniously, "I''m asking who is mobilizing the Silver Moon Guard, not why!"


    The subordinate suddenly shrank his head and did not dare to speak.


    "Besides, no matter what the reason is, shouldn''t it be my consent to mobilize the Silver Moon Guard!" Duke Medewin roared furiously.


    He knew very well in his heart, what kind of **** to put out a fire.


    No matter how big the fire is, there is no need to mobilize the Silver Moon Guard to rescue it.


    Those who mobilize the Silver Moon Guard will have only one target-Queen Aisha!


    Thinking of this, Duke Medewin could no longer remain calm, kicked his only subordinate in front of him to the ground, and then strode out.


    But as soon as he left the house, Duke Medewin was stopped.


    "Uncle Kamis?" Duke Mediwyn looked at the old man standing in front of him, with a bad premonition rising in his heart.


    Kamis Mediwyn stood with his arms folded and asked blankly: "William, what are you doing in such a panic?"


    Duke Medewin took a deep breath and said frankly: "Uncle, someone has mobilized the Silver Moon Guard without my consent. The intention is wrong. I must stop it immediately!"


    "no need."


    "what?"


    Kamis stared at Duke Medewin with muddy eyes, and said lightly: "Because the man who mobilized the Silver Moon Guard is your son, Charlie."


    Duke Medewin was struck by lightning, and he stood there blankly, speechless for a long while.


    Kamis saw this and continued: "Don''t even think about stopping it. At this moment, Charlie is probably close to the north gate of the palace, ready to attack."


    Hearing this, the light in Duke Modywin¡¯s eyes faded in an instant, and he asked in pain, "Why? Do you have to let the Modywin family be destroyed?"


    "Destroyed? Haha." Kamis sneered and said with disdain, "William, have you forgotten how the Medewen family lost the half-elf throne?


    Isn''t it because of your cowardice!


    At the beginning, you, as the first heir to the throne, succumbed to the coercive power of Colin and Aisha, and gave up the family throne in vain!


    This is simply a shame!


    Do you know why Aisha dared to hand over the Silver Moon Guard to you? Why dare you to preside over the overall situation of the kingdom when you are waiting for labor?


    Didn¡¯t I just see you through!


    Knowing that you dare not resist at all!


    The hatred, glory, and faith of the family, you have long been thrown aside, just thinking about how to bend your knees in front of Aisha''s skirt!


    If you let you go on like this, the Modiwen family will really fall into the abyss of destruction! "


    Duke Medewin looked at his uncle steadily, as if he had met him again, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mocking smile, and said:


    "Uncle, I admit that I am not smart, and my father has always been dissatisfied with me because of this. But do you know why he never changed his heir during his lifetime?"


    Kamis was stunned and asked: "Why?"


    "Because I am stupid, but..." The mockery on Duke Medwyn''s face became more obvious, "But you are even stupid!"


    A flash of flush flashed across Kamis''s face, but he still suppressed his anger and snorted coldly: "William, stop talking about nonsense. Do you have a choice now?


    Your only son, Charlie, is attacking the palace. Do you really think you can stay out of it?


    No, soon the nobles in Silvermoon City will think that you are the mastermind of this rebellion!


    Even if you do nothing right now and watch Charlie be killed by the blood cavalry, do you really think you can continue to gain the trust of the queen in the future? "


    Duke Modywin''s face showed the color of struggle, UU read but still did not let go.


    Kamis continued to bewildered: "Charlie is your only son, don''t you really bear it?"


    "We can''t beat Earl Anglia!" Duke Medewin hissed in a low voice.


    "Hmph! William, your cowardice disappoints me too much!" Kamis coldly said, "However, I can tell you that the participants in this rebellion are far beyond your imagination. Could it be that you are taking a gamble now? The courage is gone?"


    Lord Medewin lowered his head, his nails in his hands were already inserted into the flesh.


    Kamis waited for a while, but did not wait for Duke Medewin''s positive response, and was disappointed in his heart.


    But just when he was about to turn around and leave, and no longer care about the cowardly Patriarch, Duke Medivh suddenly raised his head, his eyes full of madness, and he roared:


    "Okay! Then take another gamble together!"

 Chapter 379： Crash

    Boom!


    The huge siege hammer smashed the heavy half-elf palace''s north gate, shook the entire palace wall, and the fine dust went down.


    "Do it again! Do it again! You can break it!"


    Charlie yelled, brandishing a long sword, and his immature face was flushed with excitement.


    Behind him, thousands of Silvermoon Guardsmen also raised their swords and cheered, waiting for the moment when the palace gate was knocked open.


    This scene looks a bit dark and humorous.


    Because the half-elf palace has always been guarded by the Silver Moon Guard, but at this moment, they have become the party trying to get in.


    Since Colin entered Silvermoon City, he immediately let the blood cavalry take over the defense of the palace, and that''s why this scene was created.


    Boom!


    The palace gate made of fine iron shook again, but it still stood stubbornly.


    However, the rebels outside the palace gate suddenly became louder, because they clearly saw that cobweb-like cracks had appeared on the walls around the palace gate.


    A strange excitement was boiling in the chest of the rebels.


    Half-elf palace!


    They have sworn to guard the place!


    There are a lot of gold and silver treasures, the young maid, and the beautiful half-elf queen!


    These seem to be beckoning to them, tempting them to rush into this place that seemed so majestic and sacred in the past, to find everything in their dreams, and take it for themselves.


    But at this moment, a rebel officer suddenly felt something abnormal.


    He turned his head and looked behind him, and then his eyes were quickly filled with fear.


    "Cavalry, cavalry! It''s a blood cavalry!"


    Charlie was still immersed in the excitement that the palace gate was about to be breached. He heard the yelling of the officer around him, and suddenly said with dissatisfaction: "What is it? We have a reserve team behind us..."


    However, just as they were talking, the black cavalry had appeared at the end of the road, and the bright blood-red flag was particularly dazzling.


    The wide main road outside the palace gave the cavalry room for display.


    Before seeing the palace gate, the blood cavalry lined up in seven rows, galloping on the streets without any scruples. Anyone who blocked their way and could not escape was knocked to the ground and trampled into flesh. mud.


    At this time, whoever blocks in front of them can''t slow their speed, and the so-called innocence is not within the consideration of these blood cavalry soldiers.


    There is only one thing in their minds-they must reach the fastest charging speed when they rush to the front of the rebels.


    Then, with the terrible impact brought by this speed, tear the enemy line apart!


    It didn''t take long for the rapid sound of horseshoes to change from vague to clear.


    When Charlie was still asking why the reserve team behind him did not block the cavalry, the forward of the blood cavalry was clearly visible.


    They were uniformly dressed in blood-red armor, holding long knives, and lined up in a neat and typical charging queue, covering the entire long street.


    Even in the city, the soldiers of the blood cavalry relied on superb equestrian skills and great courage to charge at full speed.


    This kind of terrifying and insanely crazy aura can never be imagined by a person without a positive response.


    "Lidun! Lidun!"


    The rebel officer roared, but the despair in his voice could not be concealed.


    Although they had already made the psychological preparation to confront the blood cavalry, at this moment, facing the blood cavalry swept by the wind, the rebels couldn''t help but start to regret it.


    The temptations in the palace looked pale and feeble compared with the terrible threats before him.


    boom!


    Accompanied by countless screams, the first batch of blood cavalry heavy cavalry crashed into the rebel army like a steel monster.


    Dozens of figures were immediately knocked out by the galloping horses, spraying blood like a curtain of rain in the air, and the sound of bones breaking in their ears.


    Even after reorganization and expansion, the combat effectiveness of the Blood Cavalry is still as unstoppable as before.


    They were like cutting a sharp knife into the butter, their speed hardly slowed down, and they tore cracks in the rebel formation.


    After just a charge, the rebels who were still full of killing desire [] Wang immediately became confused. They desperately pushed to the sides, even in the direction of the palace gate that had not been knocked open, just to avoid the terrible blood cavalry behind them. military.


    Panic spread quickly like a plague.


    Charlie was still stupefied on the spot, as if he couldn''t believe everything in front of him. Fortunately, the rebel officer beside him picked him up, and with a team of guards, he decisively rushed to the alley to the east. .


    The leaders ran away, and this time the rebels completely collapsed.


    The open area in front of the palace gate is full of chaotic crowds.


    Some clever rebels quickly put down their weapons and clamored to surrender.


    Unfortunately, they collapsed too fast, and the generals of the blood cavalry had not had time to switch orders.


    As a result, those blood cavalry soldiers like hungry wolves rushing into the flock of sheep skillfully bent over, swung their knives, and with the help of horsepower, cut rows of rebels on the side of the horse to the ground, spraying countless blood into the air. Sprinkle to the earth.


    Thousands of cavalry galloped across the street in front of the palace, leaving behind a corpse and blood flowing across the ground.


    Kaka.


    The crumbling palace gate slowly opened, and Knight Logger walked out slowly, his indifferent gaze swept across the messy battlefield, but he did not issue an order to close the sword.


    After listening to the cavalry general reporting the battle in the city, Knight Logger thought for a while and ordered:


    "Don''t take care of the warehouses that are on fire, concentrate your forces, suppress the rebellious Silvermoon Guard, and find out the mastermind of this rebellion!"


    An army officer warned carefully: "My lord, but the places where the fire started are granaries. I suspect that someone wants to destroy the grain in Silvermoon City. If we leave it alone, the purpose of this trip..."


    Knight Logger shook his head firmly and said: "No, those granaries are traps to disperse our forces. Don''t be fooled! Our first task is to suppress the rebellion. The issue of food is not something you should worry about."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    "Charlie!"


    Lord Medewin looked at his son who was kneeling in front of him, embarrassed and dazed, his anger dissipated in an instant, and he couldn''t say anything to blame.


    Even if he knew he was dragged into the water by his son, Duke Medewin knew at this time that he had no way out.


    Under his order, the Silvermoon Guard had almost all been launched, and they were constantly gathering to the palace, preparing to fight the blood cavalry to the death.


    This time, the Modiwen family has already staked all of their wealth. Whether they can regain the half-elf throne, success or failure will depend on this.


    "William, the blood cavalry have been prepared for a long time, and their combat effectiveness is really terrifying, we must avoid their edge." Kamis looked at Charlie''s embarrassed appearance, UU reading reminded with lingering fear.


    "Uncle, do you have any good suggestions?"


    "We can''t attack the palace anymore. The blood cavalry must have deployed heavy troops there, and the streets outside the palace are too wide for the cavalry to rush.


    Therefore, we should divide the army into parts and distribute the army in the densely packed alleys of the city, so as to restrict the cavalry. "


    Duke Medewin thought for a while and asked, "But what if the blood cavalry stays in the palace and doesn''t come out to fight us?"


    Kamis sneered and said: "No, don''t forget that half-elf merchants are burning granaries now. That is the important purpose of Count Angele''s trip. The northern border needs this batch of food, otherwise famine will be raging again this year. .


    Therefore, it is impossible for the blood cavalry to sit and watch the fire everywhere in the city. They will definitely come out! "


    Lord Modywin nodded repeatedly and said:


    "Okay, just do what you said!"

 Chapter 380： Exposed

    The night is getting darker.


    There were killings in Yinyue City, and the flames skyrocketed.


    The former defender of order, the Silver Moon Guard, became the source of chaos at this time.


    For those granaries that caught fire, not only did they not go to put out the fire, they even prevented the people who came to try to put out the fire and allowed the fire to spread.


    Such an abnormal behavior made the residents of Silvermoon City immediately realize that something was wrong, and then connected to the shouts of killing and the corpses and blood everywhere on the street. The word "rebellion" suddenly flooded into the minds of many half-elves. .


    As a result, panic quickly swept across the city, exacerbating the chaos.


    In the face of all this, the blood cavalry did not act rashly. First, they firmly held the half-elf palace, and then divided their troops to control the four gates of Silvermoon City and the main roads in the city, but they did not go deep into the inconvenient alleys.


    As for the granaries that caught fire, they just ignored them.


    With the connivance of both sides, the fire became bigger and bigger and gradually spread to surrounding residential buildings.


    Cries, cry for help, and screams are endless.


    This is destined to be a chaotic and **** night. After losing the most basic order, the suppressed ugliness will gradually be exposed.


    In the past, those with low eyebrows and pleasing eyebrows took up weapons and frankly made friends, but at this time they became extremely vicious, and those who had grudges and grudges immediately fought together. Those who called brothers and sisters would eventually turn against each other.


    The blood flowed freely in the night, and the humble life in troubled times became cheaper.


    This is undoubtedly a sinful carnival.


    Faced with all this, the blood cavalry finally couldn''t sit still.


    Knight Logger did not expect that the rebels were more cunning and vicious than he had imagined!


    It now seems that they would even rather let the entire Silvermoon City be burned, let countless half-elf compatriots die in this chaos, and force the blood cavalry to fight with them.


    Knight Logger was of course reluctant to let the precious cavalry dismount to fight in the street, but as time passed, he could no longer hold on.


    You can''t really let all the grain in Silvermoon City be burned, otherwise this year''s winter in the north will be difficult.


    So, after all, he gave the order to march towards the fire point.


    Following this order, batches of blood cavalry soldiers seeped into the streets of Silvermoon City like a trickle.


    The Silver Moon Guards, who had been waiting for a long time, rushed out one after another, and the two sides immediately launched a dangerous and tragic close fight.


    At this point, the **** battle in Silvermoon City has entered a white-hot stage.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Queen Aisha''s production situation has also entered a critical period.


    In the delivery room, Mrs. Sharon squeezed her daughter''s hand with one hand, and kept wiping the sweat from her forehead with the other, and encouraged:


    "Aisha, work harder, work harder!"


    On the bed, Queen Aisha''s face was pale, sweaty, her teeth clenched, and she was doing her best for the birth of her child.


    However, judging from the expression on the face of the female doctor in charge of delivering the baby, the progress was not smooth.


    "How is it? Huh?" Mrs. Sharon asked anxiously, looking back.


    "Madam, your majesty she... she..."


    Seeing that the doctor was hesitant to speak, Mrs. Sharon became even more anxious. She quickly took out a tube of medicine from her arms and said to Queen Aisha:


    "Aisha, this is the energy potion I bought with a lot of money. Drink it quickly."


    Queen Aisha gasped a few times, but shook her head and said: "No, mother, I still have strength..."


    "It''s all this time, don''t be aggressive! Come on, just drink it."


    Queen Aisha resolutely pushed away Mrs. Sharon''s hand, and said: "The palace has also prepared energy potions, I drink that..."


    The female doctor quickly took out a tube of medicine from the medicine box and said: "Yes, ma''am, we have also prepared energy medicine."


    Mrs. Sharon frowned and said, "It''s okay, it''s all the same. Come on, Aisha, drink the potion."


    As he said, he delivered the energy potion he prepared to Queen Aisha''s mouth.


    The female doctor reminded in a low voice: "But Madam, your Majesty can''t just drink anything outside the palace..."


    Mrs. Sharon was immediately angry and turned around and yelled: "What do you mean! Are you suspicious of me?"


    The female doctor shrank her head in fright, and shook her head quickly and said, "No, I dare not..."


    When Queen Aisha saw this, she gasped and said, "Mother, don''t blame her. This is the rule of the palace. Someone must try everything I eat and drink first."


    Mrs. Sharon glanced at her daughter and nodded and said, "Well, then it won''t be troublesome. You should drink the medicine prepared in the palace."


    The female doctor breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked Queen Aisha to drink the energy potion prepared in the palace.


    After that, Queen Aisha''s face became rosy visible to the naked eye, and it seemed that the effect of the medicine was very good.


    "Aisha, push hard, push hard!" Madam Sharon encouraged again.


    However, the situation has not improved over time.


    The female doctor who delivered the baby became more anxious, and she stopped talking several times.


    When Mrs. Sharon saw this, she could no longer suppress the anxiety in her heart, and immediately got up and went to the end of the bed in person, wanting to check the situation of Queen Aisha.


    Although she has never delivered a baby, Mrs. Sharon has given birth to three children after all. It is naturally impossible to be ignorant of this kind of thing.


    Therefore, when she opened the sheet and saw the situation under Aisha, she was stunned.


    "Aisha, you...what is your palace entrance? Why is there no movement..."


    "Is that so? Mother." Queen Aisha said faintly, while sitting upright, the painful expression on her face completely disappeared, as if everything just now was just an illusion.


    Mrs. Sharon was stunned, obviously didn''t understand what was going on.


    Queen Aisha looked at her mother with piercing eyes, and said solemnly: "Mother, maybe your energy potion can help me, or if you take it out, let someone try it before giving me a drink."


    Mrs. Sharon opened her mouth and said with horror: "You...you didn''t want to give birth at all, did you?"


    Queen Aisha did not answer her mother''s question, she still asked persistently: "Mother, where is your energy potion? Take it out."


    "Since you are not going to give birth, of course there is no need to drink that potion..."


    "No, mother, I want to drink." Queen Aisha said in an unquestionable tone.


    The doctors and maids in the delivery room were also stunned by the changes in front of them. Her Majesty actually pretended to give birth...Although they could not understand why the queen did this, they obviously also felt the weird atmosphere. They all bowed their heads and were silent. Make a little movement.


    Mrs. Sharon''s face became more and more ugly under Queen Aisha''s stern gaze, but she dared not take out the previous energy potion again.


    "Mother, when my father wanted to marry me to the royal family, I begged you. You rejected me directly and told me¡ª


    As a child of the Miller family, I have a responsibility to contribute to the prosperity of the family, even if the price of doing so is the happiness of my life. "


    Queen Aisha stared at her mother, her eyes flashed with disappointment and mockery.


    Just listen to her continuing: "So, mother, what are you going to pay for the prosperity of the Miller family this time?"


    Mrs. Sharon trembled all over, and said palely and weakly: "Aisha...you, what do you mean..."


    "Pharmaceutical!" Queen Aisha said coldly.


    "You, UU reading , you haven''t given birth yet, why do you want medicine..." Mrs. Sharon was still pretending to be stupid.


    But this kind of stubborn resistance is destined to be futile.


    Quietly, a man in armor who couldn''t see his face appeared behind Mrs. Sharon, and reached out to lift her up.


    "You...what are you doing! Aisha, Aisha...you can''t do this! I am your mother! Your biological mother!"


    However, such words not only did not arouse Aisha''s sympathy, but made her eyes even more indifferent.


    The armored man took out the tube of medicine from Mrs. Sharon''s arms and handed it to the doctor on the side.


    Queen Aisha''s cold order to drop the dross came at the same time:


    "Go and check if there is any problem."


    The doctor took the medicine tremblingly and said:


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 381： Great sacrifice

    The Temple of Destiny is located in the eastern district of Silvermoon City.


    The location is not remote, but it is exceptionally quiet, even deserted.


    Many evergreen cypress trees with straight trunks have been transplanted around the temple. They are like silent soldiers, guarding the Temple of Destiny, setting off a solemn and solemn atmosphere.


    In fact, when the temple was built, it was not so quiet here, half-elves came to pray in an endless stream, and the lively scene was even more exaggerated than the most prosperous market.


    But as the elves disappeared in the luminous moon forest, the half elves gradually moved closer to the powerful human empire, and their beliefs were more and more biased towards the Lord of Glory rather than the Goddess of Destiny.


    Therefore, the neglect of this Temple of Destiny is understandable.


    The main building of the temple is based on low-key limestone. It covers an area of ??about 8,000 square meters. The huge prayer hall is 45 meters wide and 120 meters long. The middle vault is 50 meters high. Thousands of people pray at the same time.


    But such a grand occasion has not appeared for a long time. Today''s prayer hall is empty, and even if servants clean it every day, it is difficult to completely clean up the accumulated dust.


    Tonight''s Silvermoon City is shrouded in blood and fire, but the Temple of Destiny is still as quiet as before.


    Regardless of whether it is a rebel army or a chaos, even if you no longer believe in the goddess of destiny, you will not desecrate here.


    On the pointed balcony, a beautiful half-elf woman was leaning on the railing, staring at the fire in Silvermoon City in a daze.


    Wearing a green sacrificial gown, she quietly concealed her slender figure, and her skin exposed to the air was white and shiny, as if she was covered with a bright silver moon light.


    It''s just that the lingering sorrow and sympathy shrouded her eyebrows, and the breeze of the night blew her soft hair, flowing out a melody of sadness like weeping.


    "His Excellency Trisley, have you considered it?"


    The Marquis of Vincent walked out of the shadow behind Trisley, with a little repressed anxiety and irritation in his words.


    Trisili didn''t turn her head when she heard the words, still staring at the fire not far away, as if she hadn''t heard the question of the noble marquis from the east behind her.


    The Marquis of Vincent snorted and said angrily: "Your High Priest, do not think that this ceremony is yours! You may not know that in the past few days, several of your priests have found me and are willing to help me complete this. A ceremony."


    After hearing this, Trisili''s eyes finally fluctuated.


    She turned around slowly, facing the Marquis of Vincent, and said calmly and confidently: "My lord Marquis, but you also know that only if I preside over this ceremony personally, the probability of success will be the greatest."


    "But if you don''t want to, for me, the probability is always zero! In that case, why don''t I let others try." The Marquis of Vincent stepped forward and said coldly:


    "However, Your High Priest, you have to think clearly, if someone else helped me complete this ritual, hehe, then you, the High Priest of Silvermoon City, I''m afraid you will abdicate and become virtuous!"


    Trisili still had a calm complexion and didn''t seem to care about the threats of the Marquis Vincent. She stretched out her hand to hold the wind-blown hair behind her ears, revealing the slender neck like a white swan.


    The Marquis of Vincent swallowed uncontrollably, but he did not act rashly. He remembered that before he set out, his father had carefully told him that the only thing to be careful in Silvermoon City was the mysterious high priest of the goddess of destiny.


    "Master Marquis." Trisili finally said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s just the promises you gave. I can hardly believe that you are capable of fulfilling them."


    A trace of anger flashed across the face of the Marquis of Vincent, and he said solemnly: "Your High Priest, I represent the will of my father, the Duke of the East! I will never break my promise to you!"


    "Really?" Trisley asked, unmoved, "What about your mother? The Eastern Archbishop of the Glory Church, would really agree to let the Temple of Destiny dominate the faith of the half-elven kingdom?"


    "Of course my mother will agree. I have consulted her on this matter." The Marquis of Vincent said confidently.


    Seeing Trisley still hesitating, Marquis Vincent spoke again:


    "Your High Priest, perhaps in your eyes, the faith of more than one million and a half elves is extremely precious, but in the eyes of the Guanghui Church, hehe, it is not that important.


    Moreover, this is the promise given to you by the Saint-Pros family, and it is also your only chance to save this temple of destiny and restore it to its former glory!


    If you miss this opportunity, you can only continue to wait for the salvation that no one cares about at all!


    So, what are you still hesitating? "


    Trisili shook her head and said: "If the Saint Pros family is really sincere, please give some more specific conditions, rather than an empty promise like''the faith of the half-elves dominated by the Temple of Destiny''. "


    The Marquis of Vincent took a deep breath, suppressed his impatience, and asked in a deep voice: "Then, Your High Priest, what kind of conditions do you want?"


    Trisili smiled sweetly, raised her green fingers, and said: "First, the number of pastors of the Glory Church in the half-elf kingdom must be controlled below 100;


    Second, 10% of the tax revenue of the half-elf kingdom must be turned over to the Temple of Destiny;


    Third, the half-elf king or queen must convert to the goddess of destiny;


    fourth¡­"


    Listening to the harshest conditions mentioned by Trisley, the Marquis of Vincent did not fluctuate on the surface, but his heart was full of laughter. In his opinion, the high priest of the Temple of Destiny is really naive. It must be cute.


    After Trisley finished speaking, the Marquis of Vincent did not even bargain, and agreed: "Okay, on behalf of the Saint-Pros family, I agree!"


    Trisley''s amber eyes fixedly looked at the Marquis Vincent, as if she really believed the Marquis Vincent, and a smile finally appeared on her pretty face.


    "That''s good! I will help you officiate the bloodline ceremony, but I hope you know that even me, there is no guarantee that the ceremony will be successful."


    "I understand." The Marquis of Vincent was overjoyed and nodded. "However, I also remind you that only if the ceremony is successful, the conditions you requested will take effect."


    "Of course. If the ceremony fails, then the matter of Silvermoon City is not the matter of your St. Pros family."


    The Marquis of Vincent snorted softly, as if he was a little unhappy about it.


    Trisili didn''t care about the feelings of the Marquis of Vincent at all. UU read crisply and asked, "Well, what about the Phoenix Soul Stone fragment?"


    The Marquis of Vincent quickly took out a delicate small box from his arms and opened it slowly.


    The splendid multicolored brilliance diffuses like flowing water, making everything on the balcony look like a wonderful dream.


    Trisili stared at the shard of Phoenix Soul Stone, and the expression on her face instantly became extremely religious.


    "Your High Priest, how about this Phoenix Soul Stone fragment collected by the Saint-Pros family? It should help you to complete the ceremony smoothly, right?" Marquis Vincent proudly flaunted.


    Trisili ignored the question of the Marquis of Vincent and saw that she was walking towards the shard of Phoenix Soul Stone slowly, walking towards the shard of the Phoenix Soul Stone, bowing her head, respectfully performing an ancient etiquette, and then gently holding it up with both hands.


    When he raised his head again, this beautiful and beautiful high priest of the goddess of destiny was already in tears.

 Chapter 382： Phoenix

    Half-elf palace.


    Seeing that his sister''s cry suddenly disappeared in the delivery room, Duke Miller suddenly became puzzled and asked, "Why is there no movement? Is it already born?"


    But after a while, he shook his head again to himself: "No, I didn''t hear the cry of the child!"


    Colin, who had been silent all the time, finally turned around, with a strange smile on his face, and said to Duke Miller:


    "What did the East Territory promise you?"


    "What?!" Duke Miller was startled, his face was full of stunned.


    Colin didn''t speak, but just looked at each other like this, his eyes were full of jokes that the prey had already been hooked.


    Duke Miller calmed down, pretending to be relaxed, and said, "My Lord Earl, are we going to go in and see what happened inside?"


    "What do you think happened inside?" Colin asked with a smile.


    "This...how would I know that if it is convenient, I still have to go in and take a look..."


    "Then you expect to see what happens inside?"


    "I...I certainly hope to see Aisha deliver a healthy baby!" Duke Miller tried to maintain a relaxed tone.


    But Colin still caught the trace of fear and panic hidden in his eyes.


    "It''s a pity that your expectations may be frustrated." Colin pretended to sigh, as if he was really sorry for Duke Miller.


    "why?"


    "Because Her Majesty is not going to give birth at all." Colin finished speaking, with his hands on his chest, staring at Duke Miller with interest, expecting his response.


    The Duke of Miller opened his mouth wide, smiled awkwardly, and said, "Bo, Lord Earl... Are you kidding me..."


    "What am I joking with you." Colin narrowed his smile and his tone became serious. "This is a trial that I discussed with Her Majesty the Queen to see what big fish can be caught. Haha, I didn''t expect it. Ah, Duke Miller, actually caught you out!"


    "Bo, Lord Earl, I don''t quite understand what you mean..." Duke Miller is still trying to resist.


    Colin sneered and said, "Duke Miller, do you know? I especially like watching the prey dying in the trap. Every time they fought in vain for life, they are so moving, but It''s so ridiculous."


    Duke Miller''s expression finally couldn''t be stretched, cold sweat oozes from his forehead, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably. He opened his mouth, wanting to explain, but didn''t know how to speak.


    Colin didn''t seem to want to listen to Duke Miller''s excuse, and continued self-consciously: "In fact, from the very beginning, I was very curious about the real killer moves of the rebel forces in Silvermoon City.


    Those half-elf merchants are obviously impossible, even if they have the courage to burn out their food, so what? At best, the Northern Territory will be more difficult this winter, but they have no ability to change the situation in Silvermoon City.


    As for the Silvermoon Guard, hehe, with the blood cavalry in the city, what chance can they have? Even if they hide in the alleys and use the terrain to make the blood cavalry lose their greatest advantage, what can they do?


    Even if the blood cavalry is dismounted, it is the elite of the elite, and may not be able to win the victory like a ruin, but if the Silver Moon Guard thinks that it can defeat the blood cavalry, it is really naive!


    Therefore, I realized early on that the rebels must have real killer moves behind, otherwise they would never dared to jump out to find death.


    So what is this ultimate move? "


    Speaking of this, Colin slowly approached Duke Miller, whose sharp eyes and extremely oppressive momentum made the latter unable to bear it, and had to lower his head.


    "In order to figure this out, I planned the present scene together with Aisha. She pretended to give birth and convinced the rebels that she was in the most vulnerable moment. At this time, I could also see their hole cards.


    But I didn''t expect that the rebels'' trump card turned out to be the Miller family! "


    In the face of Colin''s outspoken accusation, Duke Miller bowed his head in silence, seeming to have acquiesced.


    Colin didn''t care, and continued with a smile: "But to be honest, I was not too surprised by this.


    Since you were able to use Aisha as a tool of marriage and forced her to marry an old king who stepped into the grave with a half foot, it means that in your heart, you did not treat her as a family member.


    So this time, you did not hesitate to choose to continue to sacrifice Aisha.


    If Aisha had an accident, hehe, then Duke Miller, you should be able to successfully inherit the half-elf throne, right? "


    "Do you think I did this for the throne?" Duke Miller finally raised his head, glared at Colin, and roared in a low voice.


    "Oh? What is that for?" Colin asked with interest.


    "I''m for the half-elf kingdom!" Duke Miller said awe-inspiringly.


    "Heh¡ª" Colin couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Facing Colin''s ridicule, Duke Miller clenched his fists and said hard: "Colin Angele! Why don''t you think about it, why this rebellion caused such a big movement? Almost all half-elves Nobles, generals, soldiers, and merchants are all resisting?


    Because they knew that the **** Aisha didn''t deserve to be the king of half-elves at all!


    She is just the puppet you use to control the half-elves!


    With her in power for one day, our half-elves'' interests will never be guaranteed! "


    "Really?" Colin touched his chin and asked indifferently, "Then you are talking about, how did we violate the interests of the half-elves?"


    "You forcibly buy half-elf food at a low price..."


    "But the East Territory requires you to destroy all the food, at least I am willing to pay."


    "You forcibly dispatched the Silvermoon Guard, letting the half-elf soldiers shed blood and sacrifice for you..."


    "The Silver Moon Guards are only helping me guard the territory in the northern border. I didn''t send them to fight any tough battles, let alone treat them as cannon fodder!"


    "Hmph, no matter how you quibble, the half-elf kingdom now is your doll!"


    "Hehe, then Duke Miller, if you wait for you to ascend the throne, wouldn''t you be a doll in the hands of the people of the East?"


    "I..." Duke Miller flushed, unable to say anything to refute for a while.


    Colin smiled coldly and said with disdain: "What is for the half-elf kingdom? This is basically an excuse you use to soothe your conscience. Without it, you can''t sleep peacefully at night, right?


    Since you are fighting for power, then speak frankly, so that I can look at you high.


    However, as long as you participate in this game of power, when you lose, apart from generously admitting, any excuse will only add to the jokes. "


    After saying this, Colin turned and walked into the delivery room.


    At the same time, two armored men quietly appeared behind Duke Miller and controlled him.


    Duke Miller struggled and yelled at Colin at the same time, begging for mercy: "Master Earl, Master Earl! I surrender, I surrender! You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me! I''m Aisha''s brother, my brother. ¡­"


    Huh!


    A cold light flashed, and the shout of Duke Miller stopped abruptly.


    With a thud, a **** head rolled to the ground.


    In the delivery room, Mrs. Sharon had fainted, not knowing she was frightened. com is still out of shame.


    Seeing Colin walk in, Queen Aisha, who was leaning on the bed, showed a bright smile. She was about to speak, but suddenly saw the night sky outside the window suddenly light up.


    Colin also looked out in surprise.


    The dark night sky turned into fiery red in an instant, as if the fire in the city had spread to the sky.


    But of course Colin knew how the fire on the ground could burn to the sky. Just when he was about to go out and take a closer look, a golden phoenix phantom suddenly rushed out of the sky fire!


    With the power of the world, this phoenix phantom passed through the vast night sky before everyone could react, hovering in a circle above the half-elf palace, and then turned into a little starlight, gradually disappearing.


    Colin frowned and was about to ask, when she saw Queen Aisha holding her belly in pain, and said:


    "Colin, this time I really seem to be giving birth!"

 Chapter 383： Birth (Part 1)

    I just went through an exercise, so when it came to real this time, the people in the delivery room didn''t feel too nervous, just habitually do their own work.


    Only Colin became anxious instead.


    "what!!!"


    Listening to Aisha''s cry from the delivery room, and watching the maids coming in and out delivering all kinds of things, Colin was stupefied at the gate of the palace, but felt that all this was a little unreal.


    But this time, it is indeed true.


    The spectacle in the night sky had disappeared, but the phantom of the phoenix lingered in Colin''s mind, making him faintly disturbed.


    What a coincidence.


    The phantom of the phoenix appeared and disappeared in a glimpse over the palace, and then Aisha was about to give birth.


    Although the temporal order does not necessarily imply a causal connection, it is difficult for Colin to believe that there is no relationship between the two.


    Could it be that this is the real ultimate move of the rebel forces?


    But Colin found that he couldn''t understand the opponent''s moves at all.


    What is that phoenix phantom?


    What effect does it have on Aisha and the child in her stomach?


    Without knowing this, Colin didn''t know how to deal with it. He could only pray that his worries were unnecessary and Aisha could give birth smoothly.


    However, as time passed, Colin''s heart kept sinking.


    The gleam of the dawn tore open the dark night and shone the first ray of sunlight into the half-elf palace. The battle in the city has not stopped yet, but according to the report by Knight Rogue, the blood cavalry is gradually gaining the upper hand. I believe it is not necessary. How long will it take to completely suppress the rebellious Silvermoon Guard.


    But Colin couldn''t be happy, because the child still hadn''t been born smoothly, and Aisha''s voice became weaker and weaker.


    Finally, Colin couldn''t help it anymore and rushed into the delivery room.


    It stands to reason that "outsiders" like Colin shouldn''t enter Queen Aisha''s delivery room, but under the current circumstances, no one dares to say anything.


    In fact, everyone knows the true relationship between Colin and Aisha.


    "What''s the matter?" Colin looked at Queen Aisha, who was pale and sweating on the bed, and felt distressed.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty... Your Majesty has no strength..." The female physician said carefully, looking at the gloomy Colin.


    Colin glared at him, and said anxiously: "What does it mean to have no energy? Isn''t it useless of energy potions?"


    "Used, Your Majesty has drunk three bottles of energy potions, but..."


    Colin frowned, realizing that something was wrong.


    It stands to reason that, as a knight, Aisha is much better than an average pregnant woman. How could she have no strength during childbirth?


    What''s more, after drinking so many energy potions, Aisha''s spirit and strength are still so sluggish, which is obviously a problem.


    "Colin..." Queen Aisha called weakly.


    Colin hurriedly sat on the edge of the bed, holding Aisha''s hand, and comfortingly said: "Don''t worry, you will be fine."


    Aisha shook her head slowly and said, "No, I''m afraid I won''t be able to give birth to this child..."


    "Don''t be foolish!"


    "Listen to me... I can feel... the breath of this child is too strong..."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Remember the phantom phoenix that you saw last night?"


    "Well, what is that?"


    "That''s the totem of the high elves..."


    This Colin also knows something. It is said that the blood of the legendary beast, the Phoenix, flows in the body of the high elves. Therefore, their king is called the "Phoenix King", including the palace they built in the Royal Dragon City, also called the "Phoenix". palace".


    However, he didn''t understand what it meant for this phoenix phantom to appear in Silvermoon City, and what it had to do with Aisha''s production.


    Before he could ask any questions, I heard Queen Aisha continue to say: "The Phoenix blood is a symbol of the high elf royal family, and the child in my stomach is probably the Phoenix blood...


    I don¡¯t know why I, a half-elf, can bred the Phoenix bloodline that even the high elf royal family cherishes extremely, but... such a powerful bloodline is beyond my ability to bear, it is constantly drawing my strength, and I am powerless at all. Give birth to it..."


    Hearing this, Colin was able to confirm that the phoenix phantom should be a ghost made by the rebels!


    They didn''t know what mysterious means they used to forcibly lift the blood of the child in Aisha''s belly.


    The birth of a child of the Phoenix blood was a great joy, but the problem is that Aisha herself is a half-elf, and this kind of blood that is extremely "low" to the high elves is not enough to naturally breed a Phoenix blood. Therefore, For her, the baby in the belly has become a huge burden.


    If this goes on, this child will **** all the vitality of Aisha, even if she is of blood, it will be hard to escape!


    It turns out that this is the real killer move of the rebels!


    Thinking of this, Colin immediately made up his mind, and said solemnly: "Since it can''t be born, then we will cut it out!"


    Of course Aisha understood what Colin meant. She was aware of the "cesarean section" that Colin had prepared. She originally thought that Colin would do nothing, but she didn''t expect that it would really come in handy now.


    "No, don''t!" However, Aisha did not agree, and she kept shaking her head and begging, "In this case, our child will die..."


    "Don''t be stupid, if you die, can the child live?"


    "You can wait, I can feel his breath is stabilizing, maybe I can hold on for a while..."


    "But Aisha, why should we take this risk?" Colin gently kissed Aisha''s smooth forehead, "As long as you are alive, we can still regenerate."


    "But the child we reborn in the future cannot be said to be the posthumous child of the old king. His identity..."


    "So what?" Colin said domineeringly, "even if he is an illegitimate child, I can support him on the throne of a half-elf!"


    "But...but..." Aisha didn''t believe in Colin, but as a mother, she was reluctant to bear her child after all.


    But Colin knew that at this time he had to harden his heart and make this difficult decision for Aisha.


    He looked at the tearful Aisha and gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t worry, Aisha, we will repay this grudge!"


    After speaking, he ordered the three female doctors who were stupidly standing at the end of the bed: "Do it, cut out the child!"


    "Bo... Lord Earl..." The female doctor was trembling with fright.


    "hurry up!"


    "But, Lord Earl... none of the previous experiments were successful..."


    choke!


    Colin pulled out the sharp blade at his waist, pointed at the female doctor, and shouted, "Do as I told you, or you will die!"


    The female doctor looked at the grim-faced Colin and the tip of the sword that almost reached her throat, and finally gritted her teeth and took out the "scalpel" she had prepared in advance.


    She prayed a few words in a low voice, and then cut Aisha''s belly with a trembling hand amidst Colin''s urging.

 Chapter 384： Birth (Part 2)

    Newborn children are very ugly.


    But it will certainly not scare female doctors with rich experience in delivering babies.


    However, she still couldn''t help shaking the baby girl in her arms.


    Because, the baby girl did not cry.


    The female doctor took the baby girl''s feet, lifted her upside down, and constantly patted her on the back, but it was still to no avail.


    There was dead silence in the delivery room.


    Of course, the doctors and maids here are all "veterans" with rich delivery experience. They may not understand the scientific principles of newborns crying loudly after birth, but they are very clear about one thing¡ª


    Babies who don''t cry are dead babies!


    Colin stopped the doctor who was still beating the baby mechanically, and said, "Go down."


    The doctors were relieved and hurriedly bowed out, as if they were afraid that Colin would suddenly change his mind.


    Aisha had fainted at this time, but it was only because of lack of energy and no life-threatening.


    What Colin really worried about was his newly born daughter.


    Although he had already made the decision to "keep the big" when he ordered the doctor to perform a caesarean section, he also realized that his daughter suddenly left the mother''s body under the condition of unstable blood, and it might be difficult for him to survive.


    But when he saw the wrinkled little life in front of him with his own eyes, the feeling of blood connection still made Colin''s heart tremble and he couldn''t help himself.


    At this time, there is only one thing he thinks about-save her at all costs!


    But what surprised him was that his and Aisha''s children were not blood races.


    So, Colin immediately thought, if he transforms her into a blood clan now, will he be able to save her from this near-death state?


    However, what makes Colin a little hesitant is that if he bites it at this time, his daughter will only become a blood slave, not a blood.


    Because Colin can only convert knights into blood.


    Obviously, this newly-born baby girl is not a knight, and it is too late to find a priest to baptize her immediately.


    But Colin only hesitated for a moment, then lowered his head and bit on it.


    Even if this child becomes a blood slave, it is better than becoming a corpse.


    However, the development of the matter once again exceeded Colin''s expectations. When he bit a wound on his daughter''s small neck and sucked a little blood, he unexpectedly discovered that there was a burst of suction from his daughter''s wound!


    Clin was overjoyed!


    Because he knew that this was a unique process of the first embrace ceremony of transforming blood, and transforming blood slaves would not have this kind of anti-suction.


    But the question is, my daughter is not a knight, how can I trigger the condition of first embrace?


    Could it be because of her special blood?


    Colin suddenly realized that perhaps the trigger condition for the first embrace was not a profession, but a bloodline.


    Could it be that the blood of the knight and the blood of the phoenix of the high elf royal family have some similarities?


    While thinking, the blood in Colin''s body poured down the fangs into the baby girl''s body.


    Slowly, strands of **** smoke wafted from the two of them. These smoke, like living things, condensed into mysterious and mysterious patterns in the air.


    In a trance, bursts of deep and dreamlike voices echoed in Colin''s ears.


    ¡­


    Outside the half-elf palace, the fight continued.


    However, the Blood Cavalry has clearly gained the upper hand, and is constantly compressing the space of the Silver Moon Guard, and at the same time, began to rescue the granary that was on fire to prevent the fire from continuing to spread.


    But at this moment, a slender figure suddenly appeared in front of the palace gate.


    "Stop!" A blood cavalry officer stepped forward and stopped the opponent.


    Although the half-elf woman in front of him looks weak and weak, without any threat, she can pass through the chaotic Silvermoon City, before coming to the palace, facing the murderous blood cavalry alone and remaining calm and calm, it shows that this half The elf girl is certainly not simple.


    "This general, I am the high priest of the Temple of Destiny in Silvermoon City, and I want to see Earl Anglia." Trisili lifted the tulle on her face and said crisply.


    The officer didn''t know Cui Sili. The beautiful face under the other''s tulle made him a little lost, but he soon recovered the indifference that an iron-blooded officer should have, and said:


    "Sorry, High Priest, Lord Earl has ordered that no one can enter the half-elf palace!"


    Trisili did not give up when she heard the words, and said: "General, this matter is related to the lives of Her Majesty the Queen and the children in her womb. Please be accommodating."


    The officer frowned, hesitated, and said, "Please wait a moment."


    After speaking, he went straight back to the palace.


    After a while, the palace gate opened again, and Knight Logger urged the horse to come to Trisili and asked: "You said that the lives of Her Majesty and the child in her womb are in danger?"


    "Yes." Trisley said with a certain face. "If I didn''t guess wrong, her Majesty should be experiencing dystocia now, right?"


    Knight Logger took a deep look at the high priest in front of him, nodded and said, "Okay, you come with me."


    Trisili smiled slightly, turned over and jumped on a war horse that the soldiers handed over, and followed the Rocky Knight and galloped into the depths of the palace.


    Just as they were about to arrive at the queen''s palace, a burst of loud baby crying suddenly sounded, spreading to most of the palace in an instant.


    Hearing this voice, the courtiers, guards, and maids in the palace all yelled in excitement, and a festive atmosphere immediately enveloped the entire palace.


    Only Trisley''s face changed drastically, as if she had seen something incredible.


    Knight Logger was also immersed in this deep joy, and for a while, he did not notice that there was something wrong with Trisli beside him.


    When he turned his head, Trisili had already put on a warm smile, and congratulated her: "Your Majesty''s smooth production is really gratifying! If that''s the case, then I don''t have to go and bother."


    However, at this moment, Knight Logger was keenly aware of the abnormality of the high priest, and immediately smiled and said:


    "Your High Priest, you are here now. Why should you meet with Her Majesty the Queen and Lord Earl, please wait a moment, I will report."


    After speaking, Knight Logg ignored Trisley''s retention and strode into the palace.


    ¡­


    In the dormitory, Aisha was also awakened by the cry of the baby girl. She struggled to get up and shouted weakly:


    "Colin, where''s our kid..."


    "Don''t worry, she''s here." Colin gently picked up his daughter and sent it to Aisha''s arms.


    Aisha took over the crying baby girl and burst into tears instantly and wept with joy.


    Colin watched the warm scene before him, and there was a deep warmth in his heart.


    At this moment, he felt that he had another level of connection with this other world, and there was one more person in this world worthy of his protection.


    However, such a warm moment was interrupted by the sound of footsteps.


    "My lord, there is a high priest from the Temple of Destiny outside asking to see you." Knight Logger reported in a loud voice across the curtain.


    "No." Colin said without turning his head.


    At this time, he didn''t bother to care about the high priest.


    Knight Logg did not leave, but spoke again: "My lord, this high priest once said that the birth of Her Majesty the Queen would be dangerous."


    "Oh?" Colin only became interested.


    At the same time, he also wondered whether the high priest of the Goddess of Destiny might have something to do with the phoenix phantom.


    Or, UU reading this time Aisha¡¯s dystocia crisis was caused by this guy, so she appeared in the palace so coincidentally.


    But why did she throw herself into the net again?


    Thinking of this, Colin narrowed his eyes, his eyes gleaming with extremely dangerous light.


    "She''s still outside?"


    "Yes, she seemed to have retired after hearing the baby''s cry, but I did not let her go."


    "Very good!" Colin said warmly after kissing Aisha and his daughter on the foreheads, "You guys have a good rest, I''ll go and settle the bill with some people!"


    Aisha nodded lightly and said, "Well, but you have to be careful. The origin of this high priest Trisley is mysterious, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with."


    Colin stood up and said coldly:


    "Don''t worry, no matter who does all this, you must pay for it!"

 Chapter 385： explain

    In the drawing room, Colin quietly looked at the high priest of the goddess of fate in front of him, his eyes flickering.


    This is a very beautiful half-elf, with emerald green hair, amber eyes, and exquisite facial features, as if the classical sculptures in the palace have come to life.


    Her temperament is cold and elegant, but she reveals a touch of natural and unpretentious charm.


    However, Colin did not have the mentality of appreciating beauty at this moment. He looked at Trisili with an undisguised look, and did not respond to the congratulatory words she just said. He just asked hard:


    "Why do you know that Her Majesty will have a dystocia?"


    Facing Colin''s questioning, Trisili smiled softly and said lightly: "Because, the reason why your Majesty has a dystocia is actually related to me."


    Clin suddenly narrowed his eyes, he did not expect the high priest to be so frank.


    "Oh? How is it related?"


    "Master Earl, you should have seen the phoenix phantom that appeared above Silvermoon City last night."


    "See, what is that?"


    "That is the projection of the remnant soul of the phoenix in the world."


    Seeing Colin''s confused face, Trisili continued to explain: "It is rumored that the phoenix was the ruler of this world before the Dragon Age, but due to some unknown reasons, they have disappeared for tens of thousands of years.


    However, their blood has not been completely cut off, because the elves are said to have inherited the blood of the phoenix.


    The elves have great respect for the phoenix bloodline. The stronger the phoenix bloodline, the higher the status. In order to maintain the purity of the phoenix bloodline, those elves with a high concentration bloodline are no longer willing to marry the elves with a low concentration bloodline, and even gradually evolved into it. A separate race branch-high elves.


    And among the high elves, the phoenix bloodline is the strongest, the royal family. Their greatest appearance is their fiery red pupils and hair..."


    Hearing this, Colin''s expression moved, because his newly born daughter had fiery red pupils. As for the hair, although it was very sparse, it was also fiery red.


    It seems that his daughter is indeed a high-density Phoenix bloodline that only the high elf royal family will have.


    But Aisha, as a "low-blooded" half-elf, is obviously impossible to naturally bred such a baby girl, and some of them must have done tricks.


    Colin held his mind and continued to listen to Trisili''s narration:


    "...With the passage of time, the blood of the high elves is inevitably thinner from generation to generation, even to the point where the entire royal family cannot find a descendant of red eyes and red hair.


    In order to purify the blood of the offspring, the priests of the high elves created a ritual called [Blessing of Blood].


    This ritual requires the consumption of a precious meteorite called [Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment], which has a certain chance to increase the blood of the unborn fetus, and even allows ordinary elves to give birth to red eyes and red hair that only the most noble high elves can have. Phoenix blood.


    However, ¡¾Phoenix Soul Stone¡¿This meteorite that falls from the sky is too rare, and one will only drop every few hundred years. This has led to the inevitably decline of the high elven royal family even if there is such a secret ritual to improve the bloodline. In the end, there was no even a descendant who could serve as the Phoenix King..."


    Colin was not interested in the decline of the high elves. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but interrupt:


    "So, the phoenix phantom that appeared above Silvermoon City last night was someone displaying the [Blessing of Blood] in an attempt to elevate the blood of the fetus in Her Majesty''s abdomen?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is performing this ceremony?"


    "It''s me." Trisili admitted openly, without hesitation or hesitation.


    Colin snorted and sneered: "Hehe, Trisili, you don''t think I will thank you for it, do you?"


    "Of course not." Trisili shook her head lightly and said calmly, "Her Majesty the Queen is not enough to give birth to a high elf royal family as a half-elf. This ceremony seems to enhance the blood of the fetus in her belly, but In fact, it will kill their mother and daughter.


    So, I am very curious, how did Her Majesty the Queen manage to give birth smoothly? "


    Of course Colin wouldn''t tell Trisili how he rescued Aisha''s mother and daughter. He stared at the other person''s eyes coldly and said angrily:


    "So, you admit that you have tried to murder Her Majesty the Queen?"


    "Yes."


    "why?"


    "The Marquis of Vincent of the Eastern Territory found me and promised that as long as I helped him perform this ritual and successfully caused an accident in Queen Aisha''s production, then, after the incident, the Temple of Destiny can control the faith of the half-elf kingdom. "


    Colin was not too surprised by this answer. Whether it was the reappearance of the old rival, the Marquis of Vincent, or the betrayal of the Temple of Destiny, it was reasonable. What really made him puzzled was the actions of the high priest. .


    "In that case, why did you appear in front of me again? Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Master Earl, the reason why I am here is to make up for my fault..."


    "Haha." Colin interrupted with a sneer, "You don''t want to tell me that you just finished the ceremony and put Aisha''s mother and daughter in an extremely dangerous situation, and then turned around and found out with conscience and came to the palace in person. Want to save their mother and daughter?"


    Faced with Colin''s doubts, Trisili still replied calmly:


    "Yes, Lord Earl. It may be difficult for you to believe it, but in fact, when I found out that my ceremony was successful, the first thing I thought of was to save Her Majesty the Queen and the child in her womb. You know why this is. ?"


    Colin sneered and said, "Why?"


    "Because I found that the [Blessing of Blood] ceremony was even more successful than I thought!" Trisili looked at Colin with piercing eyes, "If I didn''t guess wrong, your majesty''s baby girl should have red eyes and red hair. Right?"


    Seeing Colin nodding, the pious color on Trisley''s face became more and more intense:


    "Yes, Lord Earl. I did want to cooperate with the East in the murder of Her Majesty Queen, but I thought that the fetus in her womb would only be the bloodline concentration of ordinary high elves, but I did not expect it to be the most noble and most honorable. Rare blood of the high elf royal family!


    This must be the favor of the goddess of fate!


    The high elven royal family once again reappeared in the world. How can such a miracle be comparable to the promised thing in the East?


    Therefore, I did not hesitate to come to the palace, wanting to help Her Majesty give birth smoothly. "


    After listening to Trisley''s explanation, Colin did not speak any more, but rubbed his chin, seeming to wonder whether her words were credible.


    Upon seeing this, Trisili spoke again: "Lord Earl, I know that it is difficult for you to believe it only by one-sided words. So, I have prepared a meeting gift for you."


    "Oh? What is the meeting ceremony?"


    "The Marquis of Vincent of the East is still in the Temple of Destiny. If you believe me, please send an elite force to follow me back, and you will definitely be able to catch him!"


    Only then did Colin smile a little satisfied, and then clapped his hands.


    A figure shrouded in armor appeared silently in the living room like this.


    Trisili glanced at the armor man curiously, and then reminded Colin: "Earl, Marquis Vincent is coming to Silvermoon City this time. The guards around him are extraordinary, and there is also a Tier 5 knight..."


    Colin faintly interrupted: "Just take my people to Vincent. You don''t need to worry about the next thing."


    Seeing Colin''s confident face, Trisili relaxed her heart, bowed and saluted immediately, then turned and left.


    The armored man immediately followed in silence.

 Chapter 386： Silver

    The curtains blocked the sunlight, and the smell of amber and rose flowers filled the bedroom with a breath of tranquility and tranquility.


    Colin walked in lightly and found that both Aisha and her daughter had fallen asleep.


    He quickly held his breath and slowed his heartbeat, for fear of awakening the two sleeping beauties in front of him, one big and one small.


    Kneeling on the edge of the bed, Colin stared at the little fellow in Aisha''s arms.


    She has long ears that are as pointed as Aisha, and single eyelids like Colin, except that her thin hair is different from the two of them, and is red like a flame.


    With a round little face, chubby little hands and feet, and densely curved eyelashes, this delicate and pink little guy was simply the creator''s most amazing masterpiece in Colin''s eyes. He looked at him unblinkingly. She seemed to be watching a miracle, a treasure, and a gift.


    This is my daughter!


    Colin sighed silently, and couldn''t help but reach out and touch the little guy gently.


    The little guy seemed to feel his father''s touch, he hummed a few times, his chubby little hand danced wildly, and then happened to grab Colin''s finger.


    Colin didn''t dare to move, and complained that he had disturbed his daughter''s sleep, but fortunately, the little guy was not awakened, and Colin quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, this movement awakened Queen Aisha.


    She opened her big faint blue eyes, and they were still tired, but they were also filled with happiness that could not be concealed.


    After seeing her lover, Aisha stretched her body lazily, revealed a warm smile, and asked in a low voice:


    "Have you finished dealing with the high priest of the goddess of fate?"


    Colin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at his daughter first, and saw that the little guy was still sleeping soundly, so he lowered his voice and said, "Yes."


    Then, he told Aisha about the situation he had just met with the high priest Trisley.


    Aisha listened quietly, groaned for a while, and asked, "Do you believe what Trisili said?"


    Colin shook his head and said without hesitation: "I don''t believe it."


    Aisha suddenly smiled: "Then you still send someone to follow her to arrest the Marquis of Vincent?"


    "I just want to see what tricks she can play." Colin shrugged and said casually, "Moreover, this is also surveillance, lest the high priest take the opportunity to escape.


    Of course, if she really sends the Marquis of Vincent to me, maybe I can consider letting her go. "


    Aisha nodded, approving Colin''s handling method, but then asked with some confusion: "Why do you think Trisley came to the palace?"


    Colin sneered coldly and said: "I guess Trisili should have thought that you could not give birth smoothly, so she thought this was a good opportunity.


    Since she can improve our daughter''s bloodline through rituals, there must be some secret method to help you give birth.


    If she really helps you through this catastrophe, she must be able to gain our trust.


    In this way, the Temple of Destiny also has an opportunity to regain its new life. "


    Aisha thought for a while, and deliberately said, "Is it possible that Trisili originally planned to use the Eastern Territory to defraud the Phoenix Soul Stone fragment from the St. Pros family. On the surface, it was murdering me, but actually borrowing it. My stomach gave birth to a blood of the high elf royal family?"


    Colin pondered: "It is possible, but... Is the blood of the high elven royal family really so important to the Temple of Destiny?"


    "I can''t be sure. However, the most credible guess for the reason for the sudden disappearance of the Elves was that there was a huge turmoil in their clan.


    In order to prevent foreigners from taking advantage of the emptiness during the elves'' internal strife, they chose to close the Huiyue Forest and cut off the contact with the outside world.


    The root cause of the internal strife of the elves was the lack of an elven king recognized by all the clansmen, which led to the disintegration of the entire ethnic group and the continuous internal strife.


    So, if a high elven royal bloodline suddenly appears at this time... Maybe Trisli thinks this can be used to end the elven civil strife. "


    Colin nodded, feeling that Aisha''s guess was reasonable. This may be the reason why Trisli did not hesitate to sell the Marquis of Vincent after discovering that Aisha had successfully given birth. From the very beginning, the goddess of fate The high priest didn''t plan to actually take refuge in the East.


    However, Colin has always liked to be lenient with the enemy, so as to prevent the worst from happening.


    "Let''s wait for Trisley to help me catch the Marquis Vincent."


    "Yeah." Aisha nodded and asked again, "How is the Silver Moon Guard''s rebellion?"


    "The Blood Cavalry has basically controlled the situation. Most of the Silver Moon Guards have surrendered, and only a few people are still resisting. However, they will not be able to jump for long."


    Aisha relieved her heart and smiled relieved. Then she stroked the sleeping little guy a few times and asked: "Now, there is one most important thing waiting for you, my love."


    Colin was stunned, but he didn''t react for a while: "What?"


    Aisha chuckled and said, "Give our daughter a name."


    Colin also laughed and groaned: "Miller will be her family name, as for her name..."


    Aisha looked at Colin who was thinking, raised her delicate hand slightly, stroked his face, and said lazily: "You''d better think of a few more names, and you must satisfy me."


    "Good!" Although Colin was a bit distressed, he was more eager to try.


    He stared at the sleeping little guy, and the feeling of blood connection emerged again.


    Suddenly, Colin had a kind of enlightenment¡ª


    The little life in front of him was the first mark that Colin left in this world, and it was also the recognition of the "outsider" by the origin of the world.


    A wonderful blood pulse circulated in Colin''s body, and in an instant, his eyes turned into introverted and deep blood red.


    In a daze, Colin found himself "floating", passing through the palaces and flying into the sky above Silvermoon City.


    The gentle sunshine surrounds him, and the gentle breeze supports his body. Above the boundless void, a deep gaze seems to be projected over countless planes and eras.


    For a while, Colin seemed to be inspired by a certain kind and involuntarily spoke:


    "Her name is Silver, the incarnation of flame, the queen of elves."


    At this moment, the entire Silvermoon City heard this voice.


    "Sylph?"


    In the luxurious villa in the center of the business district, a group of nervous half-elf businessmen looked up at the same time and saw the horror and confusion in each other''s eyes...


    "Sylph?"


    In a certain alley of Silvermoon City, Duke Medewin, who was still desperately resisting, was stunned. However, at this moment, he was shocked to discover that the Silvermoon Guardsmen who had accompanied him to resist until this moment, They put down their weapons one after another...


    "Sylph?"


    In the Temple of Destiny, the Marquis of Vincent frowned, staring in the direction of the half-elf palace with a heavy heart.


    "Sylph! King of elves!"


    Outside the temple, the high priest Trisli suddenly fell to her knees, prostrated herself, and muttered something.

 Chapter 387： captive

    Outside the Temple of Destiny, the high priest Trisli slowly got up.


    The voice that seemed like Tianwei was still lingering in her ears just now, and Trisili''s face was filled with pilgrimage-like piety, staring in the direction of the half-elf palace.


    "Sylph."


    Trisili spit out the name gently, and then as if gaining some firm belief, she strode towards the Temple of Destiny.


    Along the way, the priests in the temple crowded up and asked in a rush:


    "Your High Priest, what was that just now?"


    "Is it the oracle of the goddess of fate?"


    "Has your [Blessing of Blood] succeeded?"


    ¡­


    Trisili pressed her hands down and made a gesture of peace and security, and said: "Everyone, I have a more important thing to do now, please allow me to explain to you later."


    The priests found out that Trisili was still behind a silent armored man, and at the same time, there were bursts of clear horseshoes outside the temple. Obviously, the place was surrounded by blood cavalry.


    They suddenly realized something, their faces turned pale, and they didn''t dare to speak any more, letting Trisili lead the armored man to the temple.


    Passing through the prayer hall and a secluded corridor, Trisli led the armored man to a wooden door.


    ßËßË.


    Trisley clicked the wooden door lightly, and asked, "Master Marquis Vincent, are you inside?"


    no respond.


    Trisli just wanted to knock again, but suddenly found that her arm was grabbed by the armored man behind her, and then she suddenly pulled back.


    "You..." Trisili''s puzzled words didn''t even ask, when the wooden door in front of her suddenly burst open.


    boom!


    Countless fine sawdust flew around under the effect of the huge impact, Trisili''s eyes widened, and she watched in horror as a warhammer the size of a baby''s head smashed out from behind the door.


    Fortunately, the armored man stopped in front of Trisili in time, and the warhammer hit the armored man''s chest severely, immediately smashing a deep dent.


    However, the armored man seemed to have no idea about it, and instead of retreating, he rushed into the wooden door with an indomitable momentum.


    boom!


    The force of terror completely shattered the shaky wooden door, and large pieces of wood chips and dust filled the space.


    Trisley was thrown out by the armor man, and she staggered a few steps before standing firmly against the railing.


    Looking up, I saw that the Marquis of Vincent Men¨¦n¨¦ was sitting on a chair, swaying a glass of red wine in his hand, looking at Trisili with indifference, and said:


    "Your High Priest, I didn''t expect you to bring me such a surprise?"


    After the ceremony was over, Trisili told Marquis Vincent that she was going to personally confirm the effect of the ceremony, and then she left the temple and went to the half-elf palace.


    But when the Marquis of Vincent heard the name that seemed like an oracle, he immediately guessed that he might be betrayed.


    Trisili smiled faintly, and replied: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Queen has successfully given birth to her daughter, shouldn''t you go and congratulate it?"


    The Marquis of Vincent sneered: "Trisley, do you really think you have made a wise choice? But I tell you, a villain like you who doesn''t keep promises and doesn''t believe in words won''t get anyone''s attention. Respectful!"


    Trisley said blankly: "What is it to sacrifice my reputation for the glory of Goddess Land to be able to resprinkle this land."


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth twitched, and then he stopped speaking.


    He could see that the high priest of the goddess of fate was a mad believer with an abnormal mind, and could not be estimated by common sense.


    Trisili also stopped talking, quietly watching the battle in front of her.


    Similar to the pastor of the Glorious Church, the sacrifice of the Temple of Destiny is not a major occupation. Trisili saw the situation in front of her, and she did not have any thoughts of coming forward to help, but hoped that this mysterious armor sent by Earl Angri People can smoothly subdue the guards of the Marquis of Vincent.


    Bang bang bang!


    Under the powerful combos of the armored men, the knight guards of the Marquis of Vincent had to retreat step by step, tired of parrying.


    The aftermath of the battle spread out in the small space, causing the entire building to shake.


    Countless dust and rubble fell down, as if the whole building would collapse in the next second.


    "Who are you?" Marquis Vincent couldn''t help but asked aloud.


    He knows that his guard is a Tier 5 knight, and it must be Tier 6 to be able to suppress it like this.


    But when did such a master appear in the half-elf clan?


    As for the Anglia family, the Marquis of Vincent doesn''t think they will have this level of thugs.


    Even the Saint Hild family, it may not be able to send such a Tier 6 master to Silvermoon City.


    The armored man ignored the question of the Marquis of Vincent at all, and the sharp sword in his hand turned into afterimages, constantly piercing the vital points of the eastern knight''s body.


    The East Territory knight protruded from the left to the right, and managed to escape, but suddenly found a silver sword light suddenly drawing a strange curve in front of his eyes, and instantly slashed towards his right hand.


    Huh!


    "what-"


    The East Territory knight screamed, the entire right palm was cut off by Qi Gen, and the warhammer in his hand fell heavily to the ground.


    The face of the Marquis of Vincent changed, he stood up without hesitation, threw the wine glass in his hand at the armored man, and then sprinted to the window by himself.


    Bang!


    Seeing the Marquis of Vincent fleeing through the window, the armored man immediately chased after him.


    boom!


    At this moment, the wooden cabinet by the window suddenly exploded, and a knight bathed in golden light rushed out.


    He also wore a heavy armor and was holding a spear. The whole person was like an angry black bear, and he charged towards the armored man.


    The armored man was caught off guard by a spear and stabbed in the side.


    The huge impact caused the tip of the gun to penetrate the armor instantly and pierce it from the other side.


    And this East Territory knight had no intention of keeping his hands, holding guns in both hands, and continued to charge forward.


    boom!


    The armored man was pushed back by the spear until he hit the wall hard, smashing the stone wall into a big hole.


    The situation took a turn for the worse, making Trisili who was watching the battle couldn''t help but exclaim, but before she recovered, the Marquis of Vincent, who had already escaped, suddenly appeared in the hole behind the armored man.


    "go to hell!"


    The Marquis of Vincent grinned and inserted a sharp sword into the back of the armored man.


    But just when the Marquis of the East thought the general situation was set, the armored man suddenly stretched out his hands and hurried forward.


    In front of the East Territory Knights can''t dodge under the carelessness, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com was inserted into the helmet by his steel fingers.


    Snapped.


    A drop of red blood dripped from between the armored man''s fingers, splashing a flower of blood on the ground.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    The Eastern Knights covered the bloody, hollow eye sockets with both hands, and raised their heads and screamed.


    Before the Marquis of Vincent realized what was going on, he saw the armored man in front of him suddenly turned sideways, his right hand poking out like a poisonous snake, and instantly grabbed his throat.


    "Ho ho..."


    The Marquis of Vincent looked at the armored man who seemed to be unkillable, his brain blank.


    Although his entire face was hidden in the armor, the Marquis of Vincent seemed to see the grinning smile at the corner of his mouth:


    "Marquis Vincent, you are captured again."

 Chapter 388： Dispose of

    Although he became a prisoner, the Marquis of Vincent tried to straighten his waist when he entered the half-elf palace.


    However, to outsiders, such an endeavor always has the meaning of being strong while doing it.


    What''s more, this is the second time the Marquis of Vincent has entered this palace as a prisoner.


    The unspeakable shame gnawed at the heart of the Marquis Vincent like a poisonous snake, and he couldn''t help but wonder-could Colin Angele be his destined nemesis?


    I thought that coming to Silvermoon City this time would be a shame, but I didn''t expect...


    When the Marquis of Vincent finally saw Colin in the hall, he was teasing the baby girl in his arms.


    When Colin saw Marquis Vincent and the others, he was about to hand his daughter to the maid to be next to Aisha, but the little guy seemed to like him very much. As soon as he left Colin¡¯s arms, he immediately wailed and tossed a few times. No effect.


    Helpless and somewhat complacent, Colin had to hold his baby girl and said to the Marquis Vincent:


    "Sorry, the little guy is too clingy."


    Trisley took a deep look at Colin and said with a smile: "Earl, Your Royal Highness likes the breath on your body."


    But the Marquis of Vincent rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    In his opinion, Colin was deliberately showing contempt for himself.


    Colin paced in the hall, patted Silver''s back lightly, quieting the little guy, and then said to the Marquis Vincent:


    "Your Excellency, we meet again."


    Colin is in a good mood now, not only because he caught the big fish of Marquis Vincent, but also because Marquis Vincent also "sent" two knights of Tier 5 incidentally.


    The two Tier 5 knights had been imprisoned by the blood cavalry, and they were waiting for Colin to turn them into blood slaves.


    In this way, the strength of the Blood Shadow Guards under Colin has been greatly improved again. Counting the two fifth-tiers that will be added, he already has two sixth-tiers, four fifth-tiers, and more than 300 other tiers. Professionals.


    The high-end combat power of this scale is not inferior to any paladin family with a profound heritage.


    Of course, if this paladin family really has a living paladin, it''s another matter.


    What''s more, for this important prisoner, the Marquis of Vincent, Colin can use him to exchange many good things with the East...


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth twitched, and he said with disdain: "You are just lucky."


    Clin was instantly happy, and pointed to Trisley: "Could this be the favor of the Goddess of Destiny to me?"


    Trisili immediately said respectfully: "Yes, Lord Earl, you, your Majesty the Queen, and Princess Silver are all people who are favored by the goddess, and the hope for the prosperity of the half-elf kingdom!"


    The Marquis of Vincent sneered and said: "Colin, I advise you to be careful of this woman, she is a viper, she does not keep her promises, she will avenge her, she has no honor and bottom line, I really don''t know how the goddess of fate would have a believer like you! "


    Faced with the slander of the Marquis of Vincent, Trisley still looked faint, as if these accusations would not do any harm to her at all.


    Colin also looked at Trisili with interest, waiting for her rebuttal and explanation, but he didn''t expect that the high priest had no idea to speak.


    For a while, Colin couldn''t figure out the intention of the high priest.


    However, he didn''t care too much.


    Since Trisley had helped Colin catch the Marquis of Vincent, Colin would not pursue her previous fault.


    Of course, Colin would not trust this woman, let alone promise her any conditions.


    It''s like a piece of toilet paper. When it''s used up, you can throw it away.


    And Trisili didn''t know if she didn''t realize that she had no use value in Colin''s eyes, so she confessed her fate, or she was confident that she was capable of gaining Colin''s trust. In short, she remained silent.


    But the Marquis of Vincent was a little unwilling, and asked: "I promised this woman the dominance of the faith of the whole half-elf kingdom, but she still betrayed me.


    So, Colin Angele, what did you promise her? "


    Colin shrugged and said, "I promised nothing."


    The Marquis of Vincent looked contemptuous and seemed to think that Colin was lying.


    But unexpectedly, Trisley spoke: "Yes. This is a meeting gift I gave to Earl Anglia, without asking for anything in return."


    "It''s impossible!" The Marquis of Vincent obviously couldn''t accept such a result.


    Trisili didn''t speak any more, but looked at Silver in Colin''s arms with piercing eyes, as if that were the real reason for her change of position, and all the rewards she asked for.


    Although Colin didn''t know what the high priest was thinking, he didn''t ask any more, but asked the Marquis Vincent:


    "Vincent, now you have become my prisoner again, so this time, what will the East Territory be going to use to redeem you with me?"


    The Marquis of Vincent snorted and said, "What do you want?"


    Colin touched his chin, and after a moment of pondering, he said, "I want fifteen heavy warships, 180 light sailing warships, and 200 medium-sized transport ships."


    Hearing this, the Marquis of Vincent laughed immediately and sarcastically said: "Earl Anglia, you are planning to let the Saint Proceeding family pack the pegasus and naval forces for you."


    Colin shrugged and said with a smile: "I think you, as the first heir to the Duke of the East, if the price is too low, wouldn''t it be an insult to you."


    "Hehe, my father has three children who can inherit the title, but the Saint-Pros family only has such a navy." Marquis Vincent said coldly, "Earl Angley, tell yourself, my father will make What kind of choice?"


    Collin thought for a moment, and seemed to feel that what the Marquis of Vincent had said was reasonable, and he proposed: "Why don''t you do that, you write a letter yourself and ask how many battleships the Duke of Saint-Pros is willing to send in exchange for you."


    However, I have to remind you that if there are fewer warships, I will not let people go easily. "


    "Good." Marquis Vincent nodded stiffly.


    Seeing this, Colin suddenly spoke again: "Oh, yes, Marquis Vincent, I remember your brother, Evan seems to be in the North now. You said, if he learns that you have been captured, Will you try to block the redemption of you?"


    The corners of the Marquis Vincent''s mouth twitched a few times, and he apparently realized his crisis, and immediately nodded: "I will write to my father as soon as possible and ask him to give you a price that satisfies you."


    "That''s right." Colin smiled and nodded.


    At this time, he also found that Silver in his arms had fallen asleep, so he bowed his head generously and kissed the little guy''s forehead, and said spoilingly:


    "Okay It¡¯s time to take a nap, it¡¯s time to rest."


    After speaking, Colin turned and walked into the hall with Silver, not paying attention to Marquis Vincent and Trisley.


    The Marquis of Vincent looked at Trisli next to him, suddenly showing a grinning smile, and said: "Trisli, I have taken down the account this time. The Saint-Pros family will not easily let go of any traitor! "


    After hearing the words, Trisili turned around calmly, staring into the eyes of Marquis Vincent without fear, and said faintly:


    "You can''t represent the Saint-Pros family."


    This sentence seemed to poke the weakness of the Marquis Vincent, making his face instantly terrifying.


    But fortunately, he still knew that he was in his current situation.


    "Trisley, let''s wait and see!"

 Chapter 389： forgive

    "Duke Medewin, would you like to surrender?"


    Knight Logger moved forward and asked blankly.


    "Wish to drop, we are willing to drop!"


    Before Duke Medwyn spoke, his son Charlie crawled up to Knight Logger and pleaded.


    At this time, the Silvermoon Guard had reached the end of the road. Apart from surrendering, what other choice could they have.


    Knight Logger glanced at Charlie, but ignored him, still looking at Duke Medewin, apparently feeling that Charlie, a half-sized child, could not be the master.


    At this time, Duke Medewin was completely stupid, his eyes were dull and hollow, as if he hadn''t heard the question of Knight Logger.


    Seeing this, Kamys Medwyn had to stand up and said tremblingly: "Sorry, Lord Knight, Lord Medwyn was saddened by the deaths of a large number of soldiers, so he...hoh...hoh..."


    Before he finished speaking, he got stuck.


    Because a sharp sword pierced Kames'' throat.


    Behind Kamis, his nephew, Duke Medewin, who was "in sorrow", was slowly pulling out his sword, allowing Kamis''s body to fall to the ground.


    Then, Duke Medwyn walked to Charlie who was stupefied on the spot with a blank face. Before he could realize what was happening, he cut his own son''s throat with a sword.


    "Father... Father..."


    Knight Logger looked at the tragic scene in front of him with interest, and did not stop it.


    However, when he saw Duke Medwyn raised his sword to his throat again, Knight Logger rushed forward and knocked out the sharp sword in his hand, saying:


    "Duke Medewin, you can''t die now, Lord Earl wants to see you."


    Hearing the meaning of this, he didn''t stop Duke Medewin from killing his uncle and son just now, it was because Colin didn''t intend to see them...


    Duke Modywin had an expression of impossibility. He didn''t speak, but he didn''t resist. He probably already regarded himself as a dead person.


    Upon seeing this, Knight Logger waved his hand and motioned to the soldiers to step forward and subdue Duke Mediwyn, and then walk towards the half-elf palace.


    ¡­


    In the palace, Colin is changing his dress with the help of the maid.


    The little guy licked some "good things" on his clothes just now, so he could only change it and wash it.


    Knight Logger led Duke Medewin into the temple, and the Langshenghui reported: "Earl, the rebellion of the Silver Moon Guard has been completely put down, and the mastermind of Duke Medewin has also been escorted to you."


    "Good job!" Colin praised, waved to signal the maid to retreat, and then buckled the last few buttons, came to Knight Logger, and asked, "How about the casualties?"


    "It is roughly estimated that the casualties of the blood cavalry are about four hundred. I need to verify more detailed statistics."


    Colin nodded in satisfaction. The casualties were not too large. It seemed that the blood cavalry had quite terrifying combat effectiveness even in the street fighting where the cavalry could not take advantage. This made Colin very gratified.


    "Well, you go down first, maintain order in the city, and pull out all the half-elves involved in the rebellion."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Colin turned to Duke Mediwyn only after the Knights of Loge saluted.


    At this time, Duke Medewin''s eyes were dull, and his whole body exuded the death of unlovable life. If it wasn''t for the blood connection, Colin almost thought it was his blood slave.


    "William, Her Majesty the Queen is very disappointed in you."


    Duke Medewin did not respond.


    Colin waited for a while, seeing that he didn''t mean to speak, then he continued:


    "When Her Majesty the Queen was giving birth, she deliberately handed over the military and political power of Silvermoon City to you. This trust, to be honest, even I can''t understand."


    Hearing this, Duke Medwyn''s eyes finally moved, but he still didn''t speak.


    Colin didn''t care about the other party''s rudeness, and continued to say:


    "I once persuaded her to divide some of the power away so that some unscrupulous people will not take the opportunity to make trouble. But Her Majesty the Queen firmly told me-


    ¡®My throne was given to me by William. If he wanted to take it back, he would not let it out. ¡¯"


    Colin came to Duke Medwyn''s side, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice:


    "Your Majesty really treats you as a son!"


    Duke Modywin finally had an expression on his face. He opened his mouth and whispered a few times before hissing: "I failed your majesty!"


    Colin looked at Duke Medewin with piercing eyes, and asked seriously: "William, when you gave up the right to the throne, were you already unwilling?"


    Duke Medewin shook his head and said, "No, Lord Earl, I actually know that I have a dull talent. Even if I am on the throne, I cannot lead the half-elf kingdom to prosperity.


    Therefore, when you asked me if I would cede the throne to my mother, I was actually relieved. "


    "I believe in you." Colin said sincerely, "and I also know that the reason why you are involved in the rebels this time is entirely because of your son Charlie."


    Duke Medewin''s eyes instantly turned red, and he didn''t know if he remembered his son Charlie, who had just been killed by himself, or was moved by Colin''s understanding and trust.


    Colin saw all this in his eyes, feeling a little proud, and said: "So, I decided to give you another chance."


    "No!" Duke Medewin shook his head straight, "I have failed His Majesty''s trust, and I am not worthy of your forgiveness. Now I only ask for death. Only in this way can I pay for my sins!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Yes." Duke Mediwyn raised his head and stared into Colin''s eyes, the firmness in his eyes as if nothing could be shaken.


    Colin cast aside his lips and said, "Death is liberation, but it is also an escape. If you really want to repay your majesty''s trust and redeem your sins, you must first survive."


    Duke Medewin still shook his head: "Sorry, Lord Earl, there is nothing left for me in this world..."


    "Really?" Colin interrupted coldly, "You don''t care about the Modiwen family?"


    Duke Medewin suddenly suffocated and snorted for a long while before he whispered: "Since the Medewin family has made a mistake, it will naturally be left to Her Majesty''s disposal. I just hope that Her Majesty will read it for the innocent people in the family. Open the net..."


    "Innocent?" Colin sneered coldly. "You are treason and treason! How come you are innocent? Your Majesty killed you, and no one would dare to say anything."


    Duke Medewin¡¯s face was instantly pale, UU reading trembled and begged: "Your Majesty Earl, please be sure to persuade your Majesty not to do this, otherwise you will definitely leave a reputation for tyranny and ruin her. The benevolent image in the hearts of half-elves..."


    Colin snorted coldly and said, "William, as I just said, I can give you a chance to redeem your sins. Do you still want to die now?"


    Duke Medewin said quickly: "My Lord Earl, I am willing to accept this opportunity. No matter what your Majesty or you ask me to do, I will do my best to do it for you!"


    Colin took a step closer and asked: "Even if it costs you your life?"


    Duke Medwyn only froze for a moment, and then firmly nodded his head and said: "My Lord Earl, I have the ambition to die. As long as Your Majesty is willing to give the Medwyn family a way out, then I will be willing even if my body is broken."


    Colin nodded in satisfaction and said:


    "Okay! As long as you do something for me, the rest of the Modiwen family will not be held accountable."


    "Please tell me."

 Chapter 390： Shocked

    The afternoon sun shines through the grid windows into a side hall of the half-elf palace.


    Gorgeous spots of light formed complex and disordered patterns on the white glazed rock ground. These patterns attracted Javier''s eyes. He stared at the ground earnestly, as if he wanted to study some mysterious truth from these lights and shadows.


    Of course, although Javier is a legendary half-elf merchant who is well-known in Silvermoon City, he has no research on geometric principles. The reason why he stared at these light and shadow patterns was simply because it was too boring.


    After the Silver Moon Guard''s rebellion was put down, their half-elf merchants who set fire to the granary were of course "invited" to the palace one by one.


    But they had been sitting here for most of the day, and they still hadn''t waited for Queen Aisha or Count Angele to be summoned.


    This has left the half-elven merchants in a state of anxiety and panic.


    However, with the passage of time, such emotions gradually became numb, and they began to calm down, thinking hard about what to do next to obtain Her Majesty''s forgiveness.


    "Ahem, excuse me, can you give us some water to drink?"


    A half-elf businessman finally couldn''t help but asked the guard in the hall with a hoarse voice.


    But the guards who were covered in armor didn''t seem to hear at all, and ignored his request.


    Just as Javier wanted to speak, he saw a brave young man strode into the hall.


    "Master Earl!"


    The half-elf merchants quickly got up and saluted.


    Colin came to the main seat and sat down, and then casually waved his hands to let everyone take their seats.


    The young half-elf maids walked in lightly and presented red wine to the crowd.


    The overflowing aroma of wine made a group of half-elf merchants who had been thirsty for most of the day couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, but before Colin toasted, they did not dare to touch the red wine in front of them anyway.


    Ke Lin''s cold eyes swept across the faces of the half-elf merchants, perhaps because of a guilty conscience, no half-elf merchant dared to face his gaze directly.


    "Everyone, I invite you to come here to ask you a question for Her Majesty the Queen." Colin said, with no sense of joy or anger in his tone, "Why are you setting your own granary on fire?"


    This is a difficult question to answer.


    There was an awkward silence in the temple.


    The half-elf merchants couldn''t wait to bury their heads in their chests, not even daring to breathe, for fear that they would attract Colin''s attention and be asked by him by name.


    Colin didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He picked up the wine glass in front of him and turned it gently on his hand. The red wine collided back and forth in the glass, forming a tiny whirlpool, and the fragrant wine fragrance permeated, constantly stimulating the original. The extremely fragile half-elf merchants have sensitive nerves.


    Javier looked at Colin in the main seat from the corner of his eyes, and saw that the young empire count was watching the vortex in the wine glass with great interest, with a faint smile on his handsome face, as if a gentle temperament. And an ordinary teenager full of curiosity.


    But he didn''t dare to really regard Colin as a harmless young nobleman. This empire count was already an old acquaintance to half-elf merchants, and he knew the process of Colin''s rise well.


    That''s a road of promotion paved with corpses and blood!


    "Javier."


    I don''t know if he noticed Havel''s sneaking gaze, Colin directly called out the name of the legendary half-elf businessman.


    "Bo, Lord Earl!" Javier stood up suddenly, like a naughty student named by the teacher in class.


    The rest of the half-elf merchants were relieved after seeing this.


    Only Havel stood there stiffly, cold sweat gushing out like spring water, and instantly wet the dress on his chest.


    Colin smiled lightly and asked: "Mr. Havel, you can answer Her Majesty''s question."


    If time can be turned back, Javier swears to the gods that he will not take a peek.


    But now, he can only bite the bullet and replied: "Master Earl, it''s...because...Eastern Marquis Vincent forced us to do this..."


    Colin''s face did not change in any way, still so gentle and gentle, but in Javier''s eyes, that face was no different from the appearance of a devil.


    Before Colin could continue to ask questions, Havel quickly added: "But, Lord Earl, you can rest assured that we were prepared. Before the granary was burned, most of the grain was secretly replaced with hay. Therefore, Even if the granary is burned out, most of the grain is still there!


    As long as you do not hold us accountable, I am willing to sell you these grains at the lowest price! "


    After Havel finished speaking, the rest of the half-elf merchants also clamored:


    "Yes, Lord Earl, I also hid the food in advance!"


    "Master Earl, I am too, and I am willing to sell it to you at a low price!"


    "Master Earl, and me too..."


    ...


    Hearing this, Colin laughed immediately.


    I don''t know if I am happy that there is still food in stock, or am laughing that these half-elf merchants are really good enough.


    Of course, this is not surprising. If you want these half-elf merchants to burn down the food they have hoarded, it will be more uncomfortable than killing them.


    "Very good." Colin nodded in satisfaction, and the hall suddenly became quiet.


    And a group of half-elf businessmen looked at the smiles on Colin''s face, and the huge boulder in their hearts finally fell.


    But just when they were glad that they had escaped, Colin suddenly reduced his smile and said coldly: "However, your behavior is actually treason and treason!"


    "Master Earl, we were also forced..." The businessman was still crying.


    "Forced?" Colin sneered. "Then why didn''t you report it? Instead, you chose to follow the instructions of the rebels?"


    The half-elf merchants were speechless.


    Havel hurriedly said at this time: "Master Earl, we were really fainted at the time and made a stupid choice. If you are willing to forgive our fault, I am willing to give you all the food for free!"


    As soon as this statement was made, the rest of the half-elf merchants immediately bleeds in their hearts, but they also had to respond quickly and express their willingness to donate food for free.


    Colin''s expression eased a little, and he said faintly: "It''s just that, it''s not enough."


    Havel endured his heartache and asked respectfully: "My Lord Earl, what else do you have to say, please don''t hesitate to say."


    "Do you know the North Border Foreign Trade Corporation?"


    "Yes." Havel nodded, knowing in his heart that Colin was about to forcefully integrate the half-elf business community.


    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Colin say: "Her Majesty the Queen has discussed with me for a long time and decided to also establish a half-elf foreign trade company..."


    Hearing this , a group of half-elf merchants suddenly felt anxious, knowing that they should come, after all, they came.


    But before they could make a statement, they saw an attendant hurriedly rushing into the hall, reporting: "Earl, Marquis Vincent was assassinated!"


    "What?" Colin stood up awkwardly, and then ignoring these half-elf merchants, immediately strode out.


    When his back disappeared outside the hall, the half-elf merchants reacted, and at the same time they were shocked and inexplicable.


    This is a big deal!


    If the first heir of the Saint-Pros family dies in Silvermoon City...


    The half-elf merchants looked at each other and exchanged thoughts in their hearts with their eyes, but no one dared to break the suppressed silence.


    For a while, they didn''t know whether they should be gloating or worrying about the storm that was about to sweep Silvermoon City.

 Chapter 391： Assassinate

    Although he became a prisoner, the treatment of the Marquis of Vincent is definitely different from that of ordinary prisoners.


    He will not be imprisoned in a cell or a prisoner''s camp, but in the side hall of the half-elf palace.


    The guards around the Piandian are tight, both to prevent outsiders from entering, but also to prevent insiders from escaping.


    Eating and drinking will not be bad, and there is a young and beautiful half-elf maid serving around. If he deliberately forgets his status as a prisoner, the Marquis of Vincent even feels that he is on vacation.


    Perhaps because it was not the first time to be captured, the psychological adjustment ability of the Marquis of Vincent has been greatly improved. This time he is no longer as painful and resentful as before. He even kept a cool head and planned. Redemption plan for yourself.


    He first wrote a letter to his father, the Duke of Saint-Pros, and blamed all this failure on the betrayal of the high priest Trisli. He clearly stated that if it hadn''t been for the incomprehensible betrayal of this mad woman, he would have successfully let it go. Queen Aisha''s death in childbirth caused Silvermoon City to fall into endless chaos, and even forced Colin Angele to withdraw from the half-elf kingdom.


    Of course, he also wrote the redemption price proposed by Colin, but he also understood that the Duke of Saint-Pros could not really get a fleet in exchange for himself, so he also suggested that his father send one The eloquent messenger came to Silvermoon City and renegotiated with Colin a redemption condition acceptable to both parties.


    After writing this letter, Marquis Vincent thought for a while and wrote another letter to Earl Hall.


    This Earl Hall is a veteran earl in the East. His family power is quite strong, and his daughter is married to the Marquis of Vincent. Therefore, the Marquis of Vincent wanted to ask for help from the other party.


    After all, this time, there is no Marquis Garcia as an exchange bargaining chip in the hands of the East.


    If you want to redeem the Marquis of Vincent, you have to bleed heavily.


    As Colin reminded him before, the Marquis of Vincent was indeed worried that his father was unwilling to redeem him at a high price, or that his good brother might be making trouble.


    However, the Marquis of Vincent did not worry too much. After all, he is still the nominal Marquis of the East, the first heir to the Lord of the East. Even for the face of the Saint-Pros family, his father could not let it go. The Marquis of Vincent has been imprisoned in Silvermoon City.


    The Marquis of Vincent also knew that his father actually had the idea of ??replacing the heir. The marriage contract between his younger brother, Count Evan, and the daughter of Prince Leahy, the Paladin of the San Lorenzo family, was a manifestation of this idea.


    It¡¯s a pity that everyone¡¯s wish was not fulfilled, oh, no, perhaps it was the wish of the Marquis of Vincent that Prince Leahy actually killed his uncle, the Archon of Letome, which also made Prince Leahy follow everyone overnight. The admired imperial paladin became an evil traitor whom everyone spurned.


    This also led to the Evan''s threat to the Marquis of Vincent greatly weakened.


    However, the Marquis of Vincent will not relax his vigilance against his good brother, especially in this situation.


    His failure in Silvermoon City gave Earl Evan an excellent opportunity to stand up. If Evan uses this opportunity to prevent him from going back to the East, or to make the Duke of Saint-Pros abolish Vincent¡¯s heir status. In order to lower his redemption price, for Vincent, it would be tantamount to the end of the world.


    After writing the letter to the Earl of Hall, the Marquis of Vincent considered it again, then stuffed it into the envelope and sealed it with fire paint.


    Afterwards, he got up and walked out of the study, preparing to deliver the two letters to the attendants to the east. At this moment, the Marquis of Vincent suddenly discovered that an old acquaintance had walked into the courtyard under the **** of the guards.


    "Duke Medewin?" The Marquis of Vincent smiled and greeted the other party. He guessed that the other party should have been captured before they came here, and he felt a bit of sympathy.


    "My lord Marquis!" Duke Medewin bowed respectfully to the Marquis of Vincent, lowered his head, seemingly unhappy to comment on the Marquis of Vincent.


    The Marquis of Vincent knew the reason why Duke Medewin was a little cold. After all, Duke Medewin didn''t intend to participate in this rebellion. He had to join the rebel army only because his son Charlie was deluded by calculations.


    Now that it has fallen to this point, Duke Medewin will naturally not have a good face when he sees the mastermind of this rebellion.


    After handing the two letters to the guards, the Marquis of Vincent pretended to affectionately patted Duke Medewen on the shoulder, and smiled: "Unexpectedly, the two of us would become neighbors at this moment."


    Lord Medewin pulled out a smile stiffly, nodded, but didn''t reply.


    "What? Blame me for dragging you into the water?"


    "Don''t dare..."


    The Marquis of Vincent heard that Duke Medewin was insincere, but he didn''t care. He smiled and invited: "Come on, come and sit in my room, things are not as bad as you think."


    Duke Modywin did not resist this time, and followed the Marquis Vincent into the room.


    The Marquis of Vincent personally poured a cup of coffee for Duke Medewin. The gesture of this courteous corporal seemed to finally impress Duke Medewin. He only asked sincerely:


    "My lord Marquis, you just said that things weren''t that bad, is there any way you can get the Medewin family out of the current bad luck?"


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled indifferently, and said in a very confident tone: "William, you can rest assured. Queen Aisha did not dare to kill you. You let her throne come out. If you kill you, wouldn''t it be true? The reputation of ungratefulness.


    The punishment for you this time is estimated to be reduction of position and demotion. "


    Relegation and demotion?


    That''s it?


    After hearing this, Duke Medewin somehow thought of his son and uncle who had been killed by his own hands again. While bleeding in his heart, he did not show any signs on the surface. He just picked up the coffee, took a sip, and asked. :


    "Then do we still have a chance for revenge?"


    "Of course!" The Marquis of Vincent laughed loudly, seeming to be very satisfied with the "entertainment" of Duke Medwyn. "This time Aisha and Colin have forcibly suppressed the domestic rebellion, but they did not solve the most fundamental problem. conflict-


    Aisha has never been able to represent the interests of the half-elves, she is just a puppet supported by the North!


    As long as this does not change, Silvermoon City is a fertile ground for rebellion, and we only need a little guidance, and another riot will be set off! "


    Seeing Duke Modywin''s eyes flashing, Marquis Vincent thought he had understood the other party''s psychology, so he came to the other party, put his hand on his shoulder, and said inwardly:


    "William, from the perspective of our East Territory, only the Mediwyn family is the half-elf royal orthodox, and that Aisha Miller is just a puppet forcibly pushed up in the North Territory!


    Believe me, when we come back in the future, we will definitely support you on the throne of half-elves! "


    "Thank you for your trust!" Duke Medewin flushed with excitement, and quickly got up to salute the Marquis Vincent.


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled and looked at Duke Modywin, who was bent over and bowed towards him. He was proud of his heart. He was about to say a few more words of encouragement, but suddenly he noticed a pain in his waist!


    "you¡­"


    Duke Modywin raised his head, his face already changed into a hideous smile.


    "Do you people in the East think that you are the savior of half-elves? But unfortunately, in my eyes, you are just a demon who completely destroyed our peaceful life for your own self-interest!"


    "Asshole!" The Marquis of Vincent kicked Duke Modywin, then covered his waist wound, rushed out of the room, and shouted, "Come on! William Modywin is crazy!"


    However, before the guards outside the temple arrived, the Marquis of Vincent noticed that a powerful aura had locked himself firmly, and it seemed that as long as he had any changes, he would launch the thunder. one strike.


    "save¡­"


    Before the Marquis Vincent''s cry for help, Duke Medewin rushed from behind and thrust the dagger into his chest again.


    Seeing the Marquis of Vincent slowly fall to the ground, Duke Medewin raised his **** dagger and laughed up to the sky, revealing the pleasure of revenge without concealment.


    "This is your retribution!"


    The guards guarding outside the temple rushed over quickly, but before that, Duke Mediwyn cut off his throat without any nostalgia.


    The guards looked at the tragic situation in front of them, and they were stunned for a while.


    Until someone wakes up from a big dream, he roars:


    "Quick! Go and notify the Lord Earl!"

 Chapter 392： Design (on)

    "Why can Lord Medewin bring a dagger in?"


    Colin asked with a gloomy face, looking at the **** assassination scene in front of him.


    The guards, look at me, and I look at you, and finally they all set their sights on a warrior who was covered in armor.


    They knew that it was the member of the Earl Angley¡¯s personal guard who personally searched Duke Medewin, but they didn¡¯t know if this person was careless, or...


    Colin also noticed the gazes of the guards and raised his head to look at his own guards.


    The guard''s face was hidden behind the thick armor, making it difficult to see his expression. However, when he saw the gaze from Colin, he immediately knelt on one knee and raised the saber above his head.


    Although he did not speak, such an attitude was a confession of guilt.


    Colin looked at the guard coldly and hesitated for a moment, but perhaps thinking of the serious consequences of this incident, he finally took the other side''s sword cruelly and thrust it straight into his chest.


    The guard let out a miserable cry, and finally tilted his head, silent.


    Colin waved his hand with a sense of interest, and said: "You all go down, no one is allowed to tell what happened here!"


    "Yes!"


    When only Colin was left in the courtyard, the angry expression on his face disappeared instantly.


    The guard who had been "killed" also stood up again, completely ignoring the long sword that pierced his chest, took off his helmet, and revealed a weather-beaten middle-aged face.


    He still didn''t speak, but stood silently by the side.


    Colin leaned over and touched the pulse of the Marquis of Vincent, and he realized that there was still a little bit of life in this person, but he was also fading fast.


    So, he no longer hesitated, and immediately lowered his head and bit at the neck of Marquis Vincent.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    Streams of blood-colored smoke rose up, condensing into mysterious and mysterious patterns between Colin and Marquis Vincent.


    In the twinkling of blood, an ancient and strange ritual was in progress.


    ¡­


    After a long time, Colin raised his head again and let out a sigh of relief.


    Then he had time to check Duke Medewin and found that this person was completely cold.


    This former half-elf prince was really an honest man, he died so thoroughly.


    Perhaps William Modywin is indeed dead.


    Colin lowered his head and mourned the man for a while, and then found that Marquis Vincent''s fingers moved slightly.


    Seeing this, he quickly turned his head and gave a look. The guard who was standing by the side with a sword in his chest immediately collapsed to the ground, pretending to be a corpse.


    "I...what am I?"


    The Marquis of Vincent got up in a daze, as if he hadn''t figured out the situation.


    "You are dead." Colin said lightly.


    The Marquis of Vincent was stunned. He looked at Colin and then at the corpse of Duke Mediwyn next to him. He finally woke up and said anxiously:


    "Earl Anglia! This William Medwyn is going to kill me!"


    After a few quick breaths, the Marquis of Vincent discovered two horrifying wounds on his chest and waist. He just wanted to ask Colin to find a doctor to treat him, but then he discovered that the two wounds seemed to be unmatched. Nothing serious.


    There was no bleeding, no pain, as if the two wounds were just an illusion.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?"


    Colin smiled and reminded again: "Didn''t I tell you, you are dead."


    The Marquis of Vincent stiffened, and said: "Earl Anglia, you don''t want to make such a joke..."


    "I''m not kidding." Colin said sternly. "You were indeed dead just now. I gave you a second life."


    The Marquis of Vincent opened his mouth, but did not speak easily.


    If in the past, someone dared to say such things to himself, Marquis Vincent would directly slap him up to make him sober.


    But at this time, facing Colin''s "Kunyan", the Marquis of Vincent fell into contemplation.


    Because he found that Colin in front of him was exuding an inexplicable aura, that kind of irresistible power and sacredness, and even made himself unable to resist an urge to worship from the bottom of his heart.


    The hatred that once deepened to Colin''s bones was still there, but it was firmly suppressed deep down by a stronger sense of reverence.


    Moreover, the Marquis of Vincent had an inexplicable hunch that his life was controlled in Colin''s hands. He could easily let himself live or die easily.


    Once the enemy of his life, now he has become the master of his own destiny!


    "You...what did you do to me?" The Marquis of Vincent suddenly fell into endless panic.


    "I gave you a second life." Colin said in a grand and chanting tone.


    Suddenly, the Marquis of Vincent seemed to realize something. Then, his expression completely changed, as if he had been inspired by the Lord of Radiance. The fear and doubt on his face gradually faded, replaced by infinite. The reverence and piety.


    "You are the apostle of our lord, the chosen one!"


    "That''s right." Colin looked pious and turned on the flicker mode, "I came to the world to investigate the severance of the faith transmission channel by the order of my lord. At the same time, I was also ordered to clean up the high-level churches who have long been degraded."


    Now that Colin learned of the many secrets of the Glory Church, he naturally began to upgrade his brainwashing manifesto.


    If it were normal, the Marquis of Vincent would certainly not believe this kind of nonsense, but after experiencing the miracle of reversal of life and death and discovering the irresistible sacred brilliance of the Earl of Anglia in front of him, the Marquis of Vincent had to believe it. This rhetoric.


    Therefore, the Marquis of the East immediately prostrated on the ground, kissed Colin''s toes, and said in an extremely pious tone:


    "The supreme Lord of brilliance! After all, you have not abandoned the most pious and humble believer! May your brilliance reappear, shine on all things in the world, and sweep away all evil!"


    Colin blinked, obviously a little surprised that the effect of this rhetoric was so good.


    Just when he was stunned, Marquis Vincent raised his head and said loudly: "My Lord Chosen, what is my lord''s plan? Please tell me, I will do my best to help you complete it!"


    Colin touched the tip of his nose and said lightly: "My lord''s plan can''t tell you yet. If you are still loyal to your beliefs, then follow my arrangements."


    "Yes, Lord Chosen!" Marquis Vincent answered without hesitation.


    This made Colin even a little doubtful whether this guy discovered that his life was pinched in his hands, and worried that Colin would calculate the old accounts with him before deliberately putting on such a submissive appearance.


    However, Colin did not continue to test, after all, the human heart is separated from the belly, he can easily kill the Marquis of Vincent through bloodline suppression, but still can''t test whether the other party''s loyalty is reliable. U U Reading


    Unless he transforms the Marquis of Vincent into a blood slave without self-awareness.


    But that would be too wasteful.


    For the Marquis of Vincent, Colin was of great use.


    So Colin changed the subject and asked: "What happened to the previous assassination?"


    The Marquis of Vincent pointed to the corpse of Duke Mediwyn next to him, and replied: "It''s William Mediwyn who suddenly took out a dagger and wanted to kill me like crazy! Oh, by the way, not just him, but I I also felt another breath, at least Tier 5..."


    Having said this, the Marquis of Vincent suddenly noticed that there was another "corpse" on the ground.


    It was the guard who was "killed" by Colin himself before.


    But when the Marquis of Vincent saw the guard''s face, he was stunned.

 Chapter 393： Design (below)

    "Vincent, you should know him?"


    "Yes. He is a knight of the Saint-Pros family. When I led the Pegasus army to Silvermoon City last year, he also went with the army." The Marquis of Vincent looked a little dignified, "So, after that battle, he I pledged allegiance to you?"


    Colin nodded and said, "That''s right. Although I stated that all the prisoners of the Pegasus Legion had been killed when I declared it to the public, that was just to appease the blood cavalry and the half-elves.


    In fact, many high-level professionals in the Pegasus Legion were willing to surrender, and I quietly kept them. "


    The Marquis of Vincent was not surprised by this. After all, if such high-level professionals were killed like ordinary prisoners, it would be a bit too wasteful.


    If he was Colin, he would do the same.


    These Eastern Knights who had converted their doors, although they had no face to return to their hometowns since then, they were better than dead.


    "I ordered this person to serve as your caregiver this time, mainly because he was born in the Eastern Realm after all, and I must be more attentive to you, but I didn''t expect that he actually planned to assassinate you! Could it be that he was defeated by the Pegasus Legion? Blame you for your capture?"


    "No, if it were just that, it wouldn''t be enough for this person to risk assassinating me." Marquis Vincent''s eyes flashed, as if he had understood the real cause of the matter.


    Colin frowned and asked: "Oh? Listen to what you mean, is there any other reason?"


    The Marquis of Vincent nodded solemnly, and said, "My Lord Chosen, this man is named John Fein. Although he is a knight of the Saint Pros family, he is actually from the Fein family.


    However, he was unable to inherit the title due to his origin in the Fein family. After showing his knight talent, he chose to be loyal to the Saint-Pros family, and he has been by my side ever since.


    But this person is a member of the Fein family after all, and the Fein family... Hey, they have been dancing happily in the East recently. "


    "Fine?" Colin touched his chin and pretended to think for a long time before asking, "If I remember correctly, the viscount who recently appeared in Clover City seems to belong to the Fein family."


    "That''s right. The Lord Fei Fei is his cousin, and the actions against Clover City have always been the responsibility of my good brother Evan Evan!"


    Colin seemed to have realized this, and said, "Is the Fein family a supporter of your brother Evan?"


    "Yes. In fact, the Fein family was originally a family of duty. Although they are not close to me, they did not deliberately move closer to Evan.


    However, in the recent period, they estimated that they became active after seeing Evan be engaged to the daughter of Prince Leahy, and began to support Evan as the successor of the Duke of the East. "Marquis Vincent said with a bit of gritted teeth.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that they would dare to attack me! No, the Fein family shouldn''t have the courage yet, it must be my good brother Evan secretly instigating!"


    Seeing the Marquis of Vincent, who had his brain fill up the "truth", Colin laughed, but on the surface he immediately made an annoyed expression and said:


    "It seems that I didn''t figure out the situation and appointed the wrong person..."


    "My Lord Chosen, you don''t have to blame yourself." Marquis Vincent quickly persuaded, "In fact, if you hadn''t arranged this to expose this person, I didn''t know that Evan would have been able to deal with it for the sake of inheritance. I take this approach!


    It¡¯s ridiculous that I felt that Evan was soft-hearted before. Although he also wanted to inherit the title of Duke of the East, he might not really dare to use the most extreme methods...hehe, now it seems that my good brother is really a man. Those who do great things! "


    Colin looked at the hideous Marquis Vincent and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, since you have become my apostle, no one can **** the title of the Duke of the East from you."


    The Marquis of Vincent lifted his spirits and quickly expressed his loyalty: "Thank you Lord Chosen for your support! Please rest assured, no matter what plan my lord sends you into the world, I will do my best to assist you in completing it!"


    Colin nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Well, you can make a list of the half-elves who participated in the rebellion this time."


    "Yes!" The Marquis of Vincent answered without hesitation.


    Immediately, he came to the book table, picked up the quill pen and started to write.


    After a while, Colin took over the list of rebellions listed by the Marquis of Vincent and took a closer look.


    In fact, Knight Logger had previously listed Colin with a list of half-elves who participated in the rebellion, but the list of Marquis Vincent in front of him was obviously more "rich".


    This is understandable. After all, although many chicken thieves¡¯ half-elf aristocrats had agreed to participate in the rebellion, things really came to an end, maybe they regretted it, maybe they were scared, maybe they wanted to wait a little bit, let others go first, and then Seeing that the situation was not going well, he flinched.


    For example, the Savoy family, according to their maid Cathy''s report, the former half-elf royal family was actually inquiring about the doctor who delivered Aisha. It was obviously a plot to commit a crime, but when they rebelled, they did not appear.


    Therefore, there is no Savoy family on the Log Knights list.


    However, it is on the list of the Marquis of Vincent.


    "The Savoy family, do you confirm that they were involved in the rebellion?" Colin asked.


    "Yes, Baron Savoy personally participated in the secret gathering organized by me, obviously he also had a bad heart."


    "Does the Savoy family have any plans?"


    The Marquis of Vincent showed a sardonic smile, and said: "My lord, that Baron Savoy wanted to buy the doctor who delivered her to Her Majesty the Queen, but in my opinion, this is obviously an extremely stupid move.


    The doctor who gave birth to your majesty must be carefully selected, how could it be so easy to be bought off, his plan will only startle.


    Therefore, I rejected Baron Savoy¡¯s plan at the time, and just let him follow the Silvermoon Guard. "


    Colin nodded clearly and said, "Obviously, he didn''t do what you said."


    The Marquis of Vincent understood what Colin meant, and then shrugged, "This is not surprising, there are always self-righteous idiots in the world."


    "Indeed." Colin glanced at the Marquis of Vincent and smiled. "You are much smarter by choosing the plan for Duke Miller and Madame Sharon."


    When the Marquis of Vincent heard this, he was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and said: "My lord, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Colin took a serious look at the Marquis of Vincent, and wondered: "Duke Miller and Lady Sharon did not arrange for you?"


    "No." The Marquis of Vincent shook his head. "Your Majesty Queen Aisha is from the Miller family. How could I venture to get the Duke of Miller and Madame Sharon to participate in the rebellion?"


    Colin frowned, and hurriedly flipped through the list of Marquis Vincent, but he didn''t find any members of the Miller family.


    He didn''t feel that the Marquis of Vincent was lying, after all, the rebellion had failed, and there was no need to lie and conceal it.


    What''s more, if you think about it again, since the Marquis of Vincent has moved the high priest of the goddess of fate, she asked her to perform the ritual of "Blessing of Blood" to forcibly enhance the blood of the fetus in Aisha''s belly, leading to dystocia. Then, there is no need to superfluously let Mrs. Sharon use energy potions to poison Aisha.


    So, Mrs. Sharon and Duke Miller participated in the rebellion spontaneously?


    Colin thought for a while, and thought it was indeed possible.


    Although the Duke of Miller was not instigated by the Marquis of Vincent, when he sensed that the rebellion in Silvermoon City was about to rise, he was probably planning to get rid of the fire.


    After all, if Aisha had an accident, the Duke of Namiller would be the first heir to the throne.


    But then Colin thought about when he was debunking Duke Miller, the other party admitted to himself that he was deceived by the East and participated in the rebellion.


    In that situation, Duke Miller didn''t have to lie.


    Colin frowned and realized that there might be some information hidden in it that he had overlooked.


    Seeing Colin fall into silence, the Marquis of Vincent asked quickly: "My lord, is there anything wrong?"


    "Some small questions." Colin smiled and shook his head, then stopped thinking about it, and was going to interrogate Mrs. Sharon in person later.


    He collected the list of rebellions listed by the Marquis of Vincent, and said: "Next, I need you to cooperate with me to do something."


    The Marquis of Vincent immediately lowered his head and stroked his chest, and said respectfully:


    "It is my greatest honor to serve the Lord Chosen!"

 Chapter 394： Businessmans plan

    "Ahem... this wine, can we drink it?"


    In the hall of the palace, a half-elf businessman asked with a hoarse throat.


    They were invited here by the Earl of Anglia, but only halfway through their words, the assassination of the Marquis of Vincent happened.


    After Count Angele left, the group of half-elf merchants who had been hungry for most of the day looked at the red wine in front of them, and couldn''t help it.


    But even so, no one dared to be the first to drink drinks.


    "Take a sip and drink less, it should be fine." Someone suggested.


    But although the speaker made this suggestion, he did not do it.


    There was another difficult silence.


    Finally, Havel couldn''t hold back his breath, and saw that he drank all the wine in front of him in the surprised eyes of others, and then said loudly:


    "Where''s the maid? Please fill me up!"


    However, embarrassingly, no maid walked in at all.


    Javier snorted and stood up immediately, but when he was about to go out, the armor guard standing by the side immediately stopped him.


    Javier didn''t dare to push, so he said politely: "I just want a maid to pour the wine."


    But the guard didn''t say a word, just stopped in front of Havel.


    Javier could no longer suppress the anger in his heart, and asked loudly: "We have been sitting here for most of the day. Wouldn''t it be enough to ask for some drinks to quench our thirst? Is this the way of the palace''s hospitality?"


    As soon as the voice fell, an indifferent voice came from outside the hall: "How to treat guests? Mr. Havel, do you think you are a guest?"


    Javier heard this familiar voice and immediately froze on the spot.


    A group of half-elf merchants watched Colin strode into the hall, and their eyes were both gloating at Havel and anxious about their own destiny.


    At the same time, they are even more curious about whether the assassination of the Marquis of Vincent was successful?


    If the Marquis of Vincent really died in Silvermoon City, then the Eastern Territory would definitely not let it go.


    It''s a pity that Colin''s expression when he came in was the same as when he left, calm and indifferent, as if nothing had happened, and the half-elf merchants could not see any clues from it.


    "Bo, Lord Earl...I..."


    Colin walked by Havel, didn''t look at him more, sat down on the main seat, interrupted the stubborn Havel, and said:


    "In my eyes, you are criminals involved in the rebellion, not guests! Who else does not understand your situation?"


    Colin Senran glanced around, seeing that no one dared to look at him, he turned back to Havel.


    "Mr. Havel, do you have any comments on my previous proposal?"


    "I... I think Lord Earl''s proposal is extremely reasonable! Our half-elf business community really needs a unified foreign trade organization so that unnecessary internal disputes can be avoided."


    Havel got the opportunity to sing praises to Colin''s proposal quickly, trying to eliminate the bad feeling left by his reckless behavior just now.


    He also wanted to understand that whether the half-elven merchants would like it or not, Colin would not continue to let them get out of control.


    The establishment of the Half-elf Foreign Trade Company is unstoppable.


    Therefore, since you can''t resist, just be a bit more proactive, maybe you can win some impression points, and even get a good position in the half-elf business world that is about to usher in a major reshuffle.


    Sure enough, Colin was very satisfied with the witty half-elf businessman, the indifference on his face was slightly relieved, and he glanced around the other half-elf merchants present, and asked:


    "What about the others? What are their opinions?"


    At this time, the rest of the half-elf merchants naturally didn''t dare to be the first bird, and they all voiced their approval.


    "Okay! That''s the decision!" Colin clapped his hands, stood up, held up the wine glass in front of him, and said loudly, "Let''s raise the glass together to celebrate the establishment of the Half Elf Foreign Trade Company!"


    Ding Ding Ding.


    In the crisp sound of clinking glasses, the half-elf merchants drank the red wine in the glass with a smile, but their hidden mood was particularly complicated.


    ¡­


    After a great turmoil, Silvermoon City regained its calm.


    But the trauma left by the rebellion cannot be eliminated in a short time, and blood cavalry squads can be seen everywhere on the streets.


    The corpses of the rebels who died in the battle have been cleaned up, but the corpses of the executed half-elf aristocrats who participated in the rebellion are still hanging on the central square of the city.


    When the people of Silvermoon City walked through here, they couldn''t help but peek at the aristocratic masters in the past, with fear and indescribable pleasure in their hearts.


    This political storm is just a nightmare for ordinary half-elves. They don''t care too much about who wins and who loses. They just want to live their own peaceful days.


    In a luxurious villa in the commercial district of Silvermoon City, Havel is welcoming several familiar half-elf businessmen into the living room.


    After a few chats, they all fell silent.


    Seeing the atmosphere gradually become embarrassing, Havel as the host coughed lightly and said: "I have received the exact news that the Marquis Vincent has been assassinated and killed!"


    "What? Are you sure?"


    "OK." Javier nodded with a sullen face, "He was killed by Duke Medewin."


    "Duke Medewin?"


    The other half-elf merchants looked at each other, all of which felt that the news was a little unbelievable.


    Upon seeing this, Havel explained: "I guess that Duke Medewin felt that the Marquis of Vincent used conspiracy to forcibly involve himself in the rebellion. This is how he felt hatred and was imprisoned by the two. By the chance, the Marquis Vincent was killed in a sneak attack."


    "It''s possible..."


    "Furthermore, I have sent someone to carefully observe the corpse of Duke Medewin in the city square. His corpse is obviously more decomposed than the corpses of other half-elf nobles.


    This shows that Duke Medewin was dead before he was executed.


    And I also heard that after Duke Medewin killed the Marquis of Vincent in the palace, he knew that he would not be spared, so he decided on the spot. This caused him to die earlier than the other half-elf nobles. "


    The half-elf merchants nodded their heads, feeling even more that Havel''s news was true.


    "So, Mr. Havel, what should we do? The Marquis of Vincent died in Silvermoon City. The East will never let go. We will continue to form a half-elf foreign trade company as required by the Earl of Anglia. ?"


    Havel sneered, disdainfully said: "Do we still have a choice now?"


    Now everyone is silent.


    Indeed, even if the Eastern Territory will avenge the Marquis of Vincent, the current Silvermoon City is still under the control of Count Angele. If you want to eliminate a group of disobedient half-elf merchants, they will shoot to death. A few flies make no difference.


    Havel put everyone''s faces in his eyes, and said again: "However, we are not incapable of doing anything."


    "Mr. Havel, what do you think?"


    "Do you all believe me?" Havel didn''t answer immediately, but asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course I believe you!"


    "You have always been the leader of our half-elf business world!"


    "Yes, Mr. Havel, now we can only rely on you!"


    ¡­


    Hearing the praise from the crowd, Havel showed his face, but then he waved his hand restrainedly, saying:


    "Since everyone trusts me, I''ll just say it.


    I think that if we want to maintain the independence of the half-elf business community, we must seek foreign aid, otherwise we alone will not be able to beat Queen Aisha and Count Anglia. "


    "Mr. Havel, who is the foreign aid you are talking about?"


    "Of course it''s the East Territory!"


    "Eastland?"


    "Yes." Havel said confidently. "Now the news of Marquis Vincent''s death is still being blocked. Obviously, Queen Aisha and Count Angele didn''t want the East to hear the news so soon.


    But if we pass this news secretly..."


    A half-elf businessman thought of the possible turmoil, UU reading couldn''t help but shudder, and said: "If the East Territory really sends troops again, won''t our industry be damaged again? "


    "Idiot!" Havel cursed unceremoniously, "Only when the East and the North are fighting, we have the possibility of both sides, asking for prices from both sides. In this way, we can only let Earl Angley kill!"


    "But, will the East Realm really send troops to Silvermoon City?" One person asked worriedly again.


    After all, the demise of the Pegasus Legion last time was imminent, and the Saint-Pros family really might not send troops for the Marquis of Vincent.


    Javier smiled calmly and said: "This requires us to make some efforts from it, so that the Duke of Saint-Pros has to send troops."


    Everyone immediately refreshed and asked quickly:


    "what should we do?"

 Chapter 395： Guess (Part 1)

    "When did she die?"


    Colin looked at Mrs. Sharon''s corpse blankly, and his heart was full of anger.


    Unlike the assassination against the Marquis of Vincent, this assassination is obviously not directed and performed by Colin.


    Of course, Colin did not feel sad for this person''s death. Although she was Aisha''s biological mother, when she was about to be poisoned when Aisha was giving birth, Colin had already sentenced her to death in his heart.


    The reason why she didn''t kill her on the spot was that she wanted to leave it to Aisha to deal with it herself.


    But unexpectedly, Mrs. Sharon was also assassinated.


    Even if she was going to die, she deserved to die in Aisha''s hands.


    "Master Earl, Mrs. Sharon died of poisoning. According to the stiffness of the body, the time of death was probably last night."


    Colin nodded and fell silent.


    He didn''t check who had been to Mrs. Sharon''s room last night, because it probably didn''t make much sense.


    After exposing Mrs. Sharon''s conspiracy, Colin didn''t pay attention to this person, but randomly placed her in a side hall of the palace.


    This can''t be blamed on Colin''s carelessness, after all, at the beginning, he did not feel that this person had the need to arrange a heavy guard.


    First of all, Mrs. Sharon is not a professional, and it is impossible to escape from the heavily guarded palace.


    Moreover, after the killing of Duke Miller, the life and death of Mrs. Sharon is no longer important. After she loses Aisha''s trust, it is impossible for a weak woman like her to set off any storm.


    But when Colin learned that the Marquis of Vincent did not instigate Duke Miller to participate in the rebellion, he realized that Duke Miller''s motives were a bit problematic, and that Mrs. Sharon might be useful.


    Unfortunately, he was still too late to wake up.


    When he wanted to interrogate Mrs. Sharon, she was already dead.


    However, Colin therefore also confirmed one thing-there must be someone behind Duke Miller and Lady Sharon!


    Before, Colin had speculated that Duke Miller might have seen the rebellion rise, and he wanted to take advantage of the chaos, but now, looking at Mrs. Sharon who was killed, Colin understood that they were still being instigated.


    Moreover, this person is still unwilling to reveal his identity.


    This is a bit interesting.


    Colin groped his chin, lost in thought.


    It seems that besides the East, there is another force that wants the half-elf kingdom to mess up.


    who can that be?


    ¡­


    The back garden of the palace.


    Queen Aisha was wearing a loose white robe, holding Silver who was still asleep, and strolling along the green evergreen grass lawn.


    Her beautiful and charming face is shining with happiness, and her amber eyes are full of tenderness and honey, always watching the baby girl in her arms.


    The soft sun of late autumn shines on their mother and daughter, as if rippling with a holy halo.


    Behind Aisha, two little tails followed¡ªPrince Harrison and Princess Judy.


    The two followed behind Aisha curiously, whispering a few words from time to time, and then hid their mouths and laughed, not knowing what they were discussing.


    Hearing the sound of Colin''s footsteps, Aisha stopped, turned her head and smiled sweetly at her lover, her voice soft and soft: "You didn''t come when you came, the little guy just fell asleep."


    Colin stepped forward, grabbed Aisha''s waist, and asked, "Why did you get out of bed? Didn''t I let you rest for a while?"


    Aisha leaned her body into Colin''s arms and said with a smile: "It''s uncomfortable to lie down all the time, and I''m in good health, it''s okay to get up and walk around."


    Colin also knew that Aisha''s physical fitness was not comparable to that of ordinary parturients, so he no longer persuaded him, bowed his head and kissed the delicate face of the little guy in her arms.


    "Huh! Teacher, you are really not afraid that the whole world knows that Silver is your illegitimate daughter!" Princess Judy seemed to be overwhelmed and couldn''t help groaning.


    Colin smiled and glanced at Judy, and asked, "What about your father? Do you know how many illegitimate daughters he has?"


    Princess Judy stopped talking immediately, and the gang was angry with her cheeks puffed out.


    Even people like Colin who are not familiar with the imperial aristocratic circle know that the illegitimate children of Reinhardt have spread all over the imperial capital, and some people even jokingly said because of this¡ª


    Emperor Reinhardt didn''t have to worry about the heir. In case of an accident with his direct children, he could also choose one of the many illegitimate children for adoption.


    Colin sometimes couldn''t help but wonder if Reinhardt was willing to send both Harrison and Judy to him at the time, and he was not worried that both of them would be in an accident. Is it because of this reason?


    "Father has 9 illegitimate children, 7 illegitimate daughters..." A tender voice sounded weakly.


    Colin turned his head in surprise, looked at Prince Harrison, and smiled: "You know so clearly?"


    Prince Harrison nodded solemnly: "Yes, even if it is the illegitimate child of the father, there are clear records in the royal family."


    Colin suddenly became interested and asked, "Then how did you make sure that the child is Emperor Reinhardt? After all, I heard that your father''s lover is a married woman!"


    "Each of my father''s lovers will be placed in a specific manor during the time when they are favored, and will not be in contact with their husbands..."


    "Your father is really a particular person." Colin said with a smile.


    But immediately, he immediately realized that Emperor Reinhardt was deliberately sowing his own seeds?


    With such a rigorous and complete guarantee system and a detailed record of the situation of every illegitimate child, is the behavior of Emperor Reinhardt''s "Lovers Mandu" purely for pleasure, or is it something else?


    Reminiscent of the Morrison family, the golden-tailed swallowtail butterfly in the north, Colin suddenly felt that this Reinhardt the Great was not under the guise of messing around with his lover, was he secretly doing some bloodline experiment?


    Thinking of this, Colin said to Prince Harrison: "Harrison, do you remember the details of your father''s illegitimate children?"


    Prince Harrison scratched his head, a little embarrassed: "I only remember a part..."


    "Then please write down the information you remember, I want to see it. These shouldn''t be confidential things, right?"


    "Of course not, I''ll write it now, and show it to you when it''s done." Prince Harrison nodded, and then ran away like having an important mission.


    "What about me, what about me? Do I have any quests?" The remaining Princess Judy felt that she was left out and shouted unconvincedly.


    "You..." Colin rolled his eyes and smiled, "You can help me design an amusement park."


    "amusement park?"


    "Yes, UU Reading is an amusement park prepared for Silver. Please help design it. Based on the heroic adventure stories I have told you, it combines exploration, maze, and solution. With elements such as mystery, treasure hunting, etc., build several clearance games.


    If you design well, I can call craftsmen to cooperate with you to build this amusement park..."


    "Okay! Okay! I''ll design, I''ll design!" Princess Judy was so excited, she clapped her hands and yelled, until she woke up the little guy in Aisha''s arms, she spit out her cute tongue, and she spit out her cute tongue. Ran away.


    Aisha patted Silver''s back lightly, and when she fell asleep again, she said to Colin:


    "Okay, you send them away, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Colin narrowed his smile, held Aisha''s soft jade hand, and said solemnly:


    "Mrs. Sharon is dead."

 Chapter 396： Guess (below)

    "Mother¡­¡­"


    A trace of sadness flashed in Aisha''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    However, Colin still caught it keenly.


    No matter how Mrs. Sharon treated Aisha before, even if she tried to murder Aisha, she was Aisha''s biological mother after all.


    "How did my mother die?" Aisha tried to maintain a calm tone, but this actually showed her uneasy heart.


    "It was poisoned." Colin sighed and said again, "I have sent someone to investigate people who may have been to your mother''s room last night, but I''m afraid there may not be results."


    Aisha nodded, understanding what Colin meant.


    She also knew that the two hadn''t paid too much attention to Mrs. Sharon''s security before, after all, they didn''t expect anyone to come to kill Mrs. Sharon.


    At this time something happened, Aisha also realized that something was wrong with hindsight, and asked, "Why would anyone want to kill his mother?"


    "Duke Miller and Madame Sharon were not included in the rebellion planned by the East."


    Colin only said one sentence, and Aisha understood the key point, and immediately said: "Mother, this is being silenced, so besides the East, there is another force in Silvermoon City?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded and asked again, "have you followed the Miller family recently? Do you know who they may have been in contact with?"


    Aisha thought for a while and asked, "Colin, do you know where your mother came from?"


    Seeing Colin shook her head, Aisha continued: "Actually, my mother should be named Saint Hild."


    "What? Saint Hild?" Colin was shocked.


    "Yes. Strictly speaking, my mother is still the aunt of this generation of Northern Duke."


    "Why haven''t I heard Vera talk about it?"


    "Because the mother is an illegitimate daughter, and is the offspring of the previous generation of the Duke of St. Hild and the alien half-elves. Therefore, the mother never dared to claim to be a descendant of the St. Hild family, and the St. Hild family will not disclose it. Acknowledge her existence.


    However, even if it is a lowly illegitimate daughter, the mother''s body still has the noble blood of the Paladin family after all. She may be despised by the human nobles, but in the eyes of our half-elves, she is still noble.


    Therefore, she married my father later. "


    Colin nodded and suddenly realized: "It''s no wonder that the previous Duke of St. Hild wanted Vera to marry Prince Tup¨¦, and at that time your Miller family was so actively trying to facilitate this. It turns out that there is still this relationship. exist.


    Your Miller family has a close relationship with the St. Hild family, and can even be regarded as a sideline of the St. Hild family in the half-elves. "


    "Yes." Aisha continued, "When Queen Midella came to Silvermoon City to crown me at the end of last year, she was also very affectionate to the Miller family, especially her mother. I didn''t think much about them at the time, thinking they were The intimacy is only due to this blood connection."


    "Queen Midella..." When Colin heard the name, he immediately narrowed his eyes and fell into thought.


    Although Queen Midella had formed an alliance with Colin during the Royal Dragon City and decided to unanimously fight against the influence of the church, Colin would not naively think that Queen Midella would really be an "ally" everywhere. , There is no concealment and little action.


    When Queen Aisha was crowned last year, Queen Midella coveted the half-elf kingdom and tried to provoke the relationship between Queen Aisha and Colin.


    Fortunately, the relationship between Aisha and Colin is not as simple as Queen Midella thought.


    But Queen Midella may not stop there.


    It now appears that the Duke of Miller and Mrs. Sharon may be the hidden sons she left behind.


    Aisha looked at Colin and asked: "Do you suspect it is Queen Midella?"


    "It is indeed possible." Colin nodded and said in a deep thought, "She is eager for me to fight with the East, so she has enough motivation. If Mrs. Sharon is not exposed, you have an accident, I will only Keep this account on the heads of the people in the Eastern Territory who launched the rebellion, and maybe they will go eastward in a fit of anger."


    "It makes sense. Then do I need to send someone to interrogate the other members of the Miller family? Maybe I can ask something."


    "You can try, but even Mrs. Sharon has already been wiped out. Presumably even if there are contacts in the Miller family, it is estimated that they have been cleaned up."


    "Well, I just want to take this opportunity to rectify the Miller family, and there will be no more things like before."


    "Okay." Colin nodded, his eyes flashed with sorrow, "This time, don''t be merciful. All hidden dangers and suspicious people are cleaned up. We can''t be kept by the half-elf domestic rebel forces. Involving energy."


    "I see."


    While talking, the two came to the artificial lake in the backyard of the palace.


    The lake is full of red maple trees, and the late autumn wind blows gently, and the flame-like maple leaves fall in pieces, dancing lightly between the blue sky and green water, until they can''t resist the temptation of gravity and fall on the lake. A white gull flies across the lake and picks up a white pelvic fin fish, attracting the same kind of tweeting for food.


    Colin naturally took Aisha into his arms, resting his chin on her head, sniffing the fragrance of her hair, immersed in the picturesque scenery, and enjoying the solitude with his lover and daughter Time.


    At this moment, all conspiracies and intrigues were quietly staying away, and Colin no longer thought about the entangled interests of Silvermoon City.


    Sometimes, Colin even wants to leave it all behind, and only take the people he loves and those who love him to fly away and live in seclusion.


    Of course, this thought only flashed past, and was forgotten by Colin.


    After all, Colin is not stupid, knowing that this is just unrealistic thinking, if he really does not have the title, territory, and army, what awaits him is not freedom, but imprisonment or even death.


    Strength is the foundation of his foothold in this world.


    Unless he can learn from the elves, close an entire forest, and completely cut off contact with the outside world.


    But even the elves, it is estimated that they will not be able to continue to hide from the world the mysterious prophecy of the Savoy family, the strange behavior of the Trisili high priest, and the appearance of the Phoenix blood on Silver, They all seem to indicate that the reappearance of the Elves is not far away.


    Once the ban on Huiyue Forest was opened, it would have an impact on the status quo of this world, and Ke Lin was somewhat unclear about it.


    But he knew that he was destined to be involved.


    Therefore, before that, Colin had to stabilize his basic disk-the northern kingdom and the half-elf kingdom.


    As for the Eastern Territory, he did not have any plans to send troops in a short period of time. After all, there was a great moat in the Nushui River, and sending troops was always the next best thing.


    What''s more, what the North Territory needs now is to recuperate and rejuvenate. Continued military violence will only continue to consume the war potential of the North Territory. In the end, fighting with the East Territory will hurt both sides, and it will save the royal family.


    But not sending troops does not mean that Colin has nothing to do with the East.

 Chapter 397： Welfare Lottery (Part 1)

    At the end of October, with the end of the autumn harvest, the people of Bingyan City ushered in the annual harvest festival.


    Although in the first half of this year, spring plowing was delayed again due to the influence of war in the northern border, but fortunately, the slave riots in Ice Rock City were put down early by the Earl of Anglia, and spring plowing was not greatly affected.


    Moreover, in the battle against the troll empire, the Earl of Anglia won a great victory and forced the trolls to send a large number of young and strong slaves. With the help of these troll slaves, the spring and autumn harvests and water conservancy in Ice Rock City Fortifications, urban defense construction, etc. are all proceeding smoothly.


    Coupled with tax incentives for foreign trade, a large number of merchants chose Ice Rock City as a transit point for trade with the Troll Empire, allowing the city to keep busy.


    Therefore, unlike the difficulties of other territories in the North, this year''s Angliae has shown signs of prosperity.


    Taking advantage of this harvest festival, the leaders poured into Ice Rock City one after another to express their gratitude to Lord Lord for bringing them a better life.


    Although Earl Anglia is not in the territory, this still cannot weaken the enthusiasm of the people.


    The taverns in the city have already prepared a wealth of cheap food and wine. The butler Yimeng also specially invited more than a dozen song and dance troupes and circuses to conduct free public tours in Ice Rock City.


    Men lingered in the tavern for a drink, women flocked to the market to make purchases, and children chased after the circus, watched various novel and interesting performances, screamed and laughed constantly, and didn''t feel the red hands. pain.


    However, this year¡¯s people of Ice Rock City talked about the most topics, not the better and better life now, or how wonderful the performances of the theater company are, or the Lord Count Angele, who is far away in the half-elf kingdom. Kind of something called "welfare lottery".


    "Have you heard? A lucky guy broke out today!"


    "Is it a welfare lottery?"


    "Of course, what else can there be besides this?"


    "Who is the lucky one? How much did he take?"


    "It''s a guy named Tom who won five thousand copper coins!"


    "Five thousand! Really?"


    "Of course it''s true! I saw this kid come on stage to accept the award."


    "Are you talking about Tom? I know that kid. He is my distant cousin. I told the welfare lottery at the beginning... When he received the prize, I was still calling him in the audience. He didn''t hear it. I guess There are too many people at the scene, and it is noisier than the troupe scene..."


    "Hahaha, even if he hears it, he will pretend not to hear it."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m afraid you can borrow money from him!"


    "I will ask him to borrow money? He can win the jackpot, why can''t I do it! Today I bought five welfare lottery tickets with a specially selected lucky number, and I will definitely win the next draw!"


    ¡­


    Count Evan led his fianc¨¦e Salia into the tavern, and found that the content discussed by the drinkers here was related to the welfare lottery.


    During the harvest festival, the pub¡¯s business was very hot. The small space was divided into upper and lower floors. The lower floor was packed with more than 30 tables. Each table was filled with people, and there was still a circle around and no place was found. Guests.


    The crowded and noisy atmosphere made Salia frowned, but fortunately Evan Evan quickly took her to the second floor.


    In contrast, the space on the second floor is much empty, but this is also because the entrance fee here is much more expensive.


    At a glance, the tavern attendant saw that the two Evans were unusually dressed, knowing that the two must be nobles, and quickly and respectfully led them to a table by the window on the second floor.


    After sitting down, Count Evan skillfully threw a few copper coins and said: "Bring us two glasses of purple cane wine."


    "Okay, please wait a moment!"


    After the attendant turned around, Salia frowned and said, "Evan, why do you always like to come to this place?"


    Count Evan looked at the noisy people downstairs with interest, and smiled: "Because of these places you can drink good wine!"


    Salia''s brows frowned more tightly, and she curled her lips and said, "Nonsense, what good wine can there be here?"


    "Haha, you don''t understand this. If you talk about the brewing process, the wine here is of course not as good as the noble winery, but the wine here has a special taste that the noble winery does not have."


    "What is the taste?"


    "The smell of the world."


    "secular?"


    Count Evan turned his head, looked at Salia''s bright big eyes earnestly, and explained: "The noble winery is full of deliberately carved hypocrisy. Only here can you taste the true taste of the secular world. "


    Salia looked at Count Evan''s face, and suddenly felt that she was getting more and more confused about the fiance.


    Count Evan laughed and said with a smile: "I''m joking with you, in fact, it is more likely to find the trace of His Royal Highness in this kind of place."


    Salia looked unbelievable and shook her head and said, "Even if my father comes to Ice Rock City, he will not enter this place. Moreover, if a foreigner enters Ice Rock City, the first thing I know is the Lord''s Mansion."


    "No, no, no. If this foreigner wants to hide his identity, he will guard the Lord''s Mansion, but he will not guard these civilians."


    Salia tilted her head for a while, and found some truth, so she stopped talking.


    At this time, the waiter had brought two glasses of purple cane wine.


    Count Evan took the opportunity to ask: "Have you ever seen a middle-aged man? He is about seven feet tall, blond, blue eyes, cold face, and a knight sword with a purple scabbard around his waist..."


    After listening to Earl Evan¡¯s description, the attendant thought about it carefully, shook his head and said: "Sorry, my lord, I have never seen the person you mentioned."


    Count Evan nodded, not too disappointed. After all, the trail of Prince Leahy is not so easy to find.


    This time they came to Ice Rock City, only with an attitude of giving it a try.


    He then asked again: "What is the welfare lottery that those people are talking about? Can you tell us about it?"


    "Of course!" The attendant''s face suddenly flashed red, and he seemed to be very interested in the welfare lottery. "That is the welfare lottery. It was designed by our noble lord, the great guardian of the north, and Lord Angley. , Is said to be to raise money for the welfare of poor civilians who are unable to take care of themselves.


    However, Lord Earl claimed that all those who are willing to invest in the purchase of lottery tickets are good people who contribute to the cause of redemption! Deserve a reward!


    Therefore, every month the lottery will draw a lottery, as long as the lottery number you purchased is selected, you will win the lottery!


    A lottery ticket only needs three copper coins, but if you win the lottery, you can win thousands of copper coins! I even heard that someone has won gold coins..."


    Listening to the chattering explanation from the attendant, Evan drank the purple cane wine and suddenly asked, "Then can a foreigner like me buy it?"


    "Of course you can. Lord Earl said, this is a benefit for all northerners, and any northerner can buy it."


    "Then what if I am not from the North?"


    "Well..." the attendant touched the back of his head, UU reading muttered, "It should be okay. When I went to buy a lottery ticket, I saw a bard also bought it. Lottery, and that guy is said to have come here from the far south."


    Count Evan took out a silver coin, threw it to the attendant, and ordered: "Buy me a hundred welfare lottery tickets, and the remaining money is your tip."


    "Okay, please wait a moment!" The attendant immediately took the silver coins and ran away in a hurry.


    One silver coin can be exchanged for one thousand copper coins, and it only costs three hundred copper coins to buy 100 lottery tickets, and the remaining seven hundred copper coins can go to oneself.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t hesitate to make such a cheap sale.


    Salia wondered: "Are you interested in these lotteries?"


    "Yeah. A very interesting thing."


    Evan drank the wine, his eyes flashed with strange light.

 Chapter 398： Welfare Lottery (Part 2)

    Not long after, the tavern attendant placed a large stack of black paper in front of Count Evan.


    Count Evan smiled and nodded at the other party, the attendant bowed and bowed and retired.


    "This is the welfare lottery?"


    Salia took out a piece of black paper, looked at the white number on it, and asked curiously.


    Count Evan also took one, looked at it carefully, and then took out a candle to light it.


    The black piece of paper gave birth to an orange flame, which burned to the white number part, and then gave up an indigo flame, and at the same time a unique burnt smell quickly spread.


    Count Evan discarded the nearly exhausted lottery ticket, and said: "This is the same paper used in bonds, but the dyes are different."


    "so what?"


    "When the bonds came out, I guessed that Earl Anglia mastered more advanced papermaking technology. Now it seems that it is true. This shows that neither lottery tickets nor bonds can be forged."


    "What is Earl Angley''s plot to issue this kind of lottery?"


    "What do you think he is plotting?"


    Salia played with the welfare lottery in her hand and pondered earnestly:


    "Looking at the welfare lottery tickets in front of you, I can''t help but want to know if they have won a lottery. Although I also know that even if they win a lottery, they are only rewards of a few thousand copper coins. But still can''t help thinking, as if they have a kind of magical magic.


    For a daughter of a prince like me, there is such a temptation, which shows how attractive these welfare lottery tickets are for civilians. "


    "Yes!" Count Evan pointed to the alcoholics downstairs who were still discussing the welfare lottery, and said with emotion, "Earl Angley is so young that he has such a precise grasp of people''s hearts, it is terrible! "


    Salia stared at Earl Evan with big bright eyes, and smiled: "This is the first time I have heard you praise someone so highly."


    Count Evan shrugged and said with a wry smile: "As a peer, Earl Anglia is far more powerful than me now, so how can I be unconvinced.


    What''s more, he came from an inconspicuous baron family, but I am a descendant of the Paladin family, haha, sometimes I even feel that I am not worthy of the Paladin bloodline. "


    Salia cast aside her attractive red lips, and said: "Earl Anglia is not so powerful, right? He can have the current status, more depends on the Saint Hild family, if it weren''t for him to marry Wei La Saint Hierde, how can you keep going all the way?"


    Count Evan shook his head seriously and said: "No, it is not the St. Hild family he relies on, but the St. Hild family relies on him!"


    Seeing his fianc¨¦e¡¯s disapproval, Count Evan sighed: ¡°If you carefully study the past two Northern Rebellions, you¡¯ll understand that without Earl Angley, the current Lord of the Northern Territory would have to change his surname. Yeah."


    Salia seemed to be a little unconvinced, and said: "But even so, Earl Anglia spent his ingenuity on the inferior people and issued these welfare lotteries just to earn some small money, which is really a noble demeanor."


    "No, no, it''s not a little money." Evan shook his head repeatedly, "I don''t know the specific probability of winning the welfare lottery. Even if it is one in a thousand, many of the rewards are ten copper coins. For the small prize of a hundred copper coins, the grand prize is estimated to have a probability of only one in ten thousand at most.


    Calculated in this way, those bonuses are not worth mentioning when compared with the proceeds from the sale of welfare lottery tickets.


    Look at the grand sales of welfare lottery tickets in Bingyan City today. Even if the 300,000 civilians here only buy one welfare lottery ticket per month, that is an income of nearly 900,000 copper coins! "


    "That''s not a lot. It''s just nine hundred gold coins. If I remember correctly, the royal family''s annual tax revenue is more than nine million gold coins."


    Count Evan rolled his eyes and sighed secretly that his fianc¨¦e had a noble background and did not know the sufferings of the world, and even compared it with the royal family''s tax revenue.


    So he had to explain patiently: "Don''t forget that the income of these 900 gold coins is only a month''s time, and it is only a city in Bingyan City.


    If the welfare lottery is slowly spread across the entire northern border, affecting tens of millions of people, do you still think this income is a small amount? "


    Salia was speechless, and it took a while before she suddenly realized: "Evan, do you think this is an alternative tax?"


    "Smart!" Count Evan snapped his fingers and praised, "You can think of this, and finally understand a part of Count Angele''s ingenious idea."


    "Part of it? Is there any other use for the welfare lottery?"


    "Of course there is. If you think Earl Anglia just wants to use this kind of lottery to make money, then you look down on this genius too much."


    "Then Count Anglia has any plot?" Salia asked earnestly with her beautiful eyes flowing.


    Count Evan took a sip from his wine glass, and said leisurely: "Do you think about the original intention of this welfare lottery?"


    Salia recalled what the tavern attendant had just said, and said with some uncertainty: "Is it really to help the poor? Isn''t this a high-sounding excuse that Count Angeli came up with?"


    "Hahaha, Salia, you have underestimated the grace and style of Count Angele."


    "Does he really intend to use the lottery revenue to help the poor?"


    "Yes." Count Evan nodded affirmatively, and then shook his head, "but he did not do this out of kindness, at least not entirely."


    "What is that for?"


    Count Evan''s eyes flickered, and he asked, "Think about it again, which institution is currently responsible for helping the poor in the Glorious Empire?"


    "It''s the church."


    "Then why did they do this?"


    "Why?" Salia was startled, "isn''t it the church''s duty to help the poor?"


    Count Evan chuckled and asked: "So the church does not ask for anything in return for helping the poor?"


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    Count Evan lowered his voice and said: "The faith of the poor is more pious than the rich, the old are more pious than the young, and the sick are more pious than the healthy... Salia, these poor people at the bottom of society are actually the most steadfast in the church. Support the group."


    Salia''s beauty wrinkled again, and she seemed to understand what Evan Evan meant.


    Count Evan drank the wine in one cup and said leisurely: "Redemption is a responsibility, but it is also an authority!


    And Earl Anglia he wants to steal the authority of the church! "


    Salia was horrified, her eyes widened, and she looked at her fiance in disbelief.


    Count Evan slowly put down the wine glass and said with a smile: "Well, the commoner''s wine is finished, we should go to taste the noble''s wine."


    Salia hadn''t recovered from the shock just now, she said after a long while: "You mean Red Fort?"


    "Yeah. It would be too rude to come to Ice Rock City if you don''t visit the owner." Count Evan took it for granted.


    Salia blinked her beautiful big eyes and said hesitantly: "But... Earl Anglia is not in the Red Fort now."


    "That''s not better!"


    Count Evan smiled lightly, dropped a few copper coins on the table as a tip, and then got up and walked out.


    Salia was stunned, and quickly followed.

 Chapter 399： Visit (Part 1)

    Red Fort, the living room.


    Count Evan looked at the decorations in the hall and said with a smile:


    "It''s okay. I know that Earl Anglia is not in the north. Miss Salia and I are not here to visit Earl Anglia. I think you have heard some news. We have been looking for Prince Leahy. Trail."


    With a polite smile on his face, the butler Yimon said: "Sorry, Lord Evan, Miss Salia, as far as I know, Prince Leahy did not appear in Ice Rock City."


    Count Evan seemed a little disappointed, and said with a little regret: "Okay, thank you very much for the information. I don''t know if we can stay in the Red Fort for a while and take a break."


    "Of course you can. Both you and Miss Salia are distinguished guests of the Anglia family and deserve the most warm reception. In addition, if there is news from Prince Leahy, I will definitely notify both of you."


    "thank you very much!"


    Count Evan and Salia got up to thank them, and then led by the maid to the guest room.


    After a brief cleaning, Count Evan left the room, and when she knocked on Salia''s door, she was told by the maid that she was bathing.


    As a result, Count Evan wandered around the castle alone.


    This red castle was inherited from the Suduo family. At the beginning, because of the financial constraints of the Anglia family, Colin just painted the outer wall of the castle with a layer of red paint, and nothing inside had been moved.


    However, with the rapid increase in Colin''s power and status, the castle originally built for the Viscount seemed a bit cramped, and it was no longer worthy of Colin''s identity.


    So recently, with Colin''s approval, the butler Yimon began to upgrade the castle in all aspects.


    Count Evan walked all the way and could see a large number of troll slaves working for it.


    What surprised him was that these troll slaves were so energetic, even if the overseers around did not urge them, they were not lazy at all.


    This is very different from the slave image in the impression of Evan Evan.


    Out of curiosity, Evan Evan stepped forward to talk with the overseer.


    The overseers did not know the identity of Earl Evan, but they still knew the earl dress that Evan wore, because the style of the Earl''s dress was the same, and the dress worn by their own lord, Earl Angley.


    Therefore, the overseers did not dare to conceal the slightest bit of Evan''s inquiry.


    "Work points?" Count Evan savoured the new system created by Colin, nodding in his heart.


    He found that this was indeed an excellent way to stimulate the enthusiasm of slaves.


    "Then if a troll slave gets enough work points and is restored to civilian status, can he immediately leave Ice Rock City and return to the Troll Empire?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl, not only that, but the benevolent lord also promised that if the troll slaves do not want to travel thousands of miles back to the troll empire after regaining their civilian status, they can still stay in Ice Rock City."


    Count Evan''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and he suddenly realized that after entering Ice Rock City, he did find that there were a lot of trolls in the city.


    At that time, he didn''t care. He felt that most of these trolls came to the North for business, but he didn''t expect that many of them were troll slaves who restored their civilian status.


    "Stay in Ice Rock City, don''t these trolls worry about being bullied by humans?"


    "Of course not. Lord Lord has issued a decree specifically for this purpose, declaring that trolls and humans have the same rights and obligations in Anglia and shall not be discriminated against or humiliated by anyone."


    "You don''t have any comments on this?"


    "Of course not." The overseer said without hesitation, "This is the lord''s order! What''s more, these troll slaves have already made atonement for themselves through hard work, and I don''t think there is any need to continue to punish them.


    Of course, if they are not honest here, the city defense army will not be polite to them. "


    Count Evan looked at the troll slaves who were sweating, and asked: "Then how many troll slaves have settled in Ice Rock City in this way?"


    "There are probably hundreds of people."


    "So much?" Count Evan was a little surprised. "Those trolls who have regained their freedom are willing to stay?"


    "In the beginning, there were not many trolls willing to stay, but as they discovered that the people of Ice Rock City did not insult the remaining trolls, more and more trolls were willing to stay and settle.


    After all, compared to the difficult conditions of the firmament ice field, the climate here is comfortable and life is abundant. As long as the trolls are not stupid, they know how to choose.


    Moreover, I also know that after learning of this, some trolls on the ice field also came to Ice Rock City in droves, trying to become the leader of Lord Anglia.


    But for these smuggled trolls, Lord Earl captured them all, unified them into a slave team, and promised that if they can get enough work points through hard work, they will agree to settle in Ice Rock City.


    Hehe, this move did not scare the trolls who were smuggling, on the contrary, it attracted more trolls to Ice Rock City, which made the team of troll slaves in the city even larger.


    Perhaps in the near future, we will be able to see more troll leaders settle in the city. "


    Listening to the overseer''s account, Evan''s heart became more and more surprised.


    He suddenly realized that Colin was pushing the troll into Ice Rock City.


    The benefits of this move are obvious. Ice Rock City can obtain a large amount of free labor in a short period of time, which greatly promotes the development of Anglia.


    But the downside... racial barriers and contradictions cannot be eliminated with a simple command of the lord. There are not many troll civilians in the city, and the contradictions have not yet been highlighted.


    But as more and more troll slaves regain their freedom and settle in the city, can they really live in peace with humans?


    If there is another war between the Northern Territory and the Troll Empire in the future, what should the troll civilians in Ice Rock City do?


    To be honest, Evan Evan felt that Colin''s move was a bit too rash. If there were a large number of troll leaders in Ice Rock City, I am afraid that even the royal family and the church would have opinions.


    But Count Evan did not dare to make a conclusion, because before Colin had made too many seemingly unreasonable but in fact quite successful decisions.


    Regarding the matter of the troll leader, Evan wanted to know what Colin''s complete plan was.


    In thought, Count Evan suddenly felt that his surroundings suddenly became quiet. UU Reading


    He looked up suspiciously, and saw a group of overseers looking behind him in unison.


    Looking back, Count Evan saw his fianc¨¦e standing there.


    Salia changed to a long dress with a golden rim, and she stepped on a pair of finely crafted bright gold high heels. Her waist was light and her walking was light. The tunic skirt outlines the beautiful curves of the girl, and her pure green eyes are deep. And smart and ethereal.


    The appearance of such a beautiful and elegant noble girl made the supervisors look dumbfounded.


    When Salia saw Count Evan turning back, she smiled and said: "Evan, what are you doing here?"


    "It''s okay, just stroll around."


    "Then let''s go to the restaurant. Just now the butler Yimon sent someone to inform me that the dinner party is ready."


    "OK."

 Chapter 400： Visit (below)

    Hundreds of candles illuminate the restaurant in the Red Fort as bright as day.


    When Count Evan and Salia walked in, they saw the butler Yimon immediately greeted them and led them to sit down at the long table in the middle of the restaurant.


    Earl Evan is the most distinguished, but he is a guest after all, and he can only sit on the left hand side of the main seat.


    Salia was sitting next to Count Evan.


    On the main seat, there was a thin and energetic old man sitting.


    Earl Evan knew that this person was named Whitius Anglia, and he was the uncle of Count Anglia.


    At this time, Earl Angele was not in the Red Fort. Although the real person in charge here was Yimen, the housekeeper, he was not named Angele after all and could not sit in the main seat.


    Therefore, Whitius, who has the highest seniority, became the nominal "master".


    But Whitius obviously hadn''t experienced such a "big scene", facing an Eastern Earl and a daughter of a Paladin Prince, her words were a little trembling.


    This is the consequence of the lack of family background. Except for Colin, there is no one who can support the scene in the Angley family.


    Earl Evan didn''t seem to care about this, he always had a gentle smile on his face, skillfully used various communicative skills, kept the scene warm, and at the same time did not appear overwhelming.


    Gradually, Whitius also found that the distinguished guests did not seem to be difficult to get along with, so he relaxed.


    "Lord Earl, when Colin was in Greycastle, the martial arts teacher was Baron Raymond. In addition, Rego Knight often taught Colin."


    "So that''s it." Count Evan nodded thoughtfully, and then turned his gaze to a burly man who was biting at the water lizard meat.


    Rego reluctantly put down the meat in his hand, bowed his head in greeting, and then buzzed: "Yes, Lord Earl."


    "Your Excellency Count Angele must have shown great talent very early when he learned martial arts from you, right?"


    "Of course!" Rego didn''t even think about it, so he started to help Colin brag with his throat, "The Earl is extremely talented in martial arts, and he has learned all the three-legged cat kung fu that I know in a few days. Now, I even Don''t dare to discuss with Lord Earl."


    Earl Evan jokingly said with a hint of doubt: "But how did I hear that Earl Angley has been stuck in the rank of knight apprentice for three full years?"


    Hearing this, the butler Yimon raised his head and took a deep look at Count Evan.


    Salia also frowned slightly, as if she felt that her fiance was a bit rude.


    Lei Ge didn''t care, touched his big bald head, smiled, and replied mysteriously: "In fact, Lord Earl has always been hiding his strength, and his martial skills have long been under mine!"


    "That''s it." Count Evan took a serious look at Knight Rego, and found that the other party smiled at him with a simple face, as if there was no concealment.


    Earl Evan did not follow up on this, but turned to Whitius again and said: "Mr. Whitius, I have always had a question, I don''t know if I should ask."


    Hui Hughes'' old face suddenly smiled into a chrysanthemum, and said respectfully: "My Lord Earl, just ask, as long as I know, I will tell you the truth."


    Earl Evan took a sip of the red wine, and then asked: "In the history of the Angley family, what rank is the most powerful knight that ever appeared?"


    "This..." Hughes hesitated for a moment, didn''t know if he couldn''t remember, or didn''t want to answer, his eyes drifted to Butler Yimen.


    Yimeng Butler gave a light cough and said:


    "Master Earl, the most powerful knight recorded in the Anglia family is Tier 4. However, the blood of the Anglia family can be traced back to before the establishment of the Glory Empire. The historical records of that period have been lost, so, before that No one knows what powerful knights the Anglia family has been born to."


    "That''s it." Count Evan seemed to believe the words of Butler Yimon.


    But just when he wanted to continue to ask questions, Butler Yimen preemptively said:


    "Lord Earl, I just got news from the half-elf kingdom. I wonder if you want to listen to it together?"


    Earl Evan smiled slightly and invited: "Of course, please speak."


    Butler Yimon also showed a smile on his staid face, saying: "Queen Aisha successfully gave birth to a baby girl."


    "This is a big happy event!" Evan immediately raised his glass and smiled sincerely.


    Everyone also toasted to celebrate the good news.


    put down the wine glass, butler Yimon immediately continued: "However, during the production of Queen Aisha, a rebellion broke out in Silvermoon City. Fortunately, the master led the army to suppress it."


    "Haha, with Earl Anglia, naturally you don''t have to worry about rebellion!" Evan said with a smile, seeming to really have great confidence in Colin.


    Butler Yimon took a deep look at Count Evan, and then said, "The mastermind of the rebellion has also been arrested. Lord Earl, do you know who this mastermind is?"


    The smile on Earl Evan¡¯s face was reduced, and he sighed: "If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be my brother, Marquis Vincent?"


    Butler Yimen nodded expressionlessly, and stopped talking.


    For a while, the scene fell silent, and the atmosphere gradually became awkward.


    Count Evan picked up the wine glass, stood up, and said sincerely: "Everyone, I can assure you that I have no knowledge of the rebellion in Silvermoon City.


    But please believe that Vincent alone cannot represent the Saint Prolos family, let alone the attitude of the East.


    I have good intentions for the Anglia family, the Northland, and the half-elf kingdom.


    Since such a regrettable thing has happened, I can only express my sincerest apologies here! "


    After finishing speaking, Evan drank all the wine in the glass, then he bowed his chest, and bowed deeply to everyone present.


    The current dignified atmosphere made Whitius a little at a loss. He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, but under the deep gaze of the butler Yimeng, he immediately shut up.


    After Evan expressed his apology, he turned his gaze to the butler Yimon. Seeing that the other party hadn¡¯t responded for a long time, he sighed again and said:


    "If that''s the case, then I, a villain, won''t bother anymore."


    After speaking, he strode out.


    Salia also smiled apologetically, stood up, and was about to catch up.


    At this time, the butler Yimen finally spoke: "Miss Salia, this matter has nothing to do with you. You are still a welcome guest in the Red Fort."


    "I see." Salia nodded, but still chased it out.


    After going out, Salia saw Evan waiting for herself outside.


    "I''m not welcome here, I''m afraid we are leaving." Count Evan said helplessly.


    Salia shook her head and said, "No, you are just not welcome here. If you want to return to the East, I will not follow you."


    Earl Evan frowned and said: "Salia, since your father entrusted you to me, then I won''t leave you alone..."


    "No, I don''t need to be entrusted to anyone." Salia said firmly, "Moreover, from the very beginning, your purpose was Earl Anglia, helping me find my father is just something you did by the way..."


    Count Evan quickly explained: "Salia, you misunderstood me..."


    But Salia immediately interrupted: "Evan, any more forceful defense will only make me despise you even more. I know that in your heart, the East is always the first place, and I, at best, is the second place.


    I am not accusing you, nor have I forced you to put me in front of the East.


    Now that your brother has an accident in Silvermoon City, I know that your heart is not here anymore. In that case, you should do what you want to do.


    Looking for father, I can do it alone. "


    Earl Evan looked at the alienation and indifference that his fianc¨¦e had never seen before. He couldn''t help but panicked and said quickly: "Salia, listen to me..."


    But Salia turned around immediately, leaving only a firm back and an indifferent word for Evan Evan:


    "Sorry, Evan, I''m going back, the banquet is not over yet."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 401： Messenger (on)

    Silvermoon City, a half-elf palace.


    Sitting on the throne with no one else beside Colin, the index finger of his left hand wearing a crystal ring tapped the purple gold handrail lightly, and his eyes leisurely looked at the envoy of the East who was bowing to him under the steps.


    "Dear guardian of the North, Lord Count Anglia, I, on behalf of the Lord of the East, Duke of St. Pros, I sincerely apologize to you for what the Marquis of Vincent has done! The friendship in the north for thousands of years, forgive the Marquis of Vincent for not paying attention to the mistakes he committed."


    The Eastern Envoy was a fair-skinned young man with a short beard that had obviously been carefully taken care of. There was a faint reserve and arrogance between his eyebrows. The noble dress on his body indicated that he was a viscount.


    "Fei Feijue, you just came from Clover City?" Colin asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    The smile on Colin''s face is even brighter.


    Before, the Marquis of Vincent told him that the Lord Fei, who presided over the overall situation in Clover City, was actually a supporter of Evan, the second son of the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    Then, this is a bit interesting.


    The Duke of St. Pros sent his second son¡¯s supporters to Silvermoon City and negotiated with Colin to redeem his eldest son, the Marquis of Vincent.


    The Duke of Saint-Pross, did he send his second son to the nobles because he feared that the messenger would be blackmailed by Colin, or did he not want his eldest son, so that he deliberately gave the second son a chance to sabotage the redemption negotiations?


    Colin stopped tapping his fingers and asked, "I heard that a large-scale battle broke out in Alfalfa City before. I wonder what''s going on there now?"


    Fei Feijue replied respectfully: "Don''t worry, Lord Earl, Alfalfa City is now stable. Ron Knight is an excellent lord, and he has completely controlled the situation in Alfalfa City."


    Of course, Colin knew that the other party was talking nonsense. Ron, the city owner, knew exactly how bad he was, and Clover City would never have Ron''s turn to control the situation.


    Now the real "master" of Alfalfa City is actually the former thief leader-Orlando.


    To be honest, although Colin secretly gave Orlando a lot of help, and even gave the real bonds to the other party as a bargaining chip, he still had some surprises that Orlando actually passed the test of the East as he wished and became the Alfalfa City. The president of the Brotherhood.


    You need to know that the one who was placed in Clover City in the Eastern Territory before was a fifth-tier, in fact, sixth-tier warrior-Capone.


    It can be seen that the Eastern Territory attaches great importance to Clover City.


    But now, they actually sent a thief leader Orlando to the chairmanship of the Alfalfa Brotherhood.


    Even if Orlando did ¡°make a big contribution¡± in the Clover City Rebellion, it still surprised Colin.


    Of course, this must be a surprise for Colin. He just couldn''t help but be a little curious about how the Orlando got the trust of the East.


    Still, this Fei Jie is too cheated?


    Fei Feijue raised his head slightly when he saw that Colin hadn''t spoken for a while, and then he saw the deep smile on Colin''s face.


    Before he thought about the meaning behind this smile, he heard Colin speak again:


    "Lord Fei, the handwritten letter sent by Marquis Vincent back to the East, the Duke of Saint-Pros should have received it, right?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you think about the redemption conditions in the letter, Lord Duke?"


    "The Lord Duke feels that your redemption conditions are insincere!"


    Fei Feijue''s somewhat rude bluntness made Colin stunned, but he was not angry either, he just smiled faintly, and said: "What? In order to redeem a son, the Duke of Saint-Pros couldn''t bear several ships?"


    "Master Earl, what you want is more than just a few boats." Fei Jijue replied unceremoniously, "That is all the essence of the Tianma navy! If it is really given to you, wouldn''t it be the Nushui River? Is it a bathing pool for the Northern Army?"


    Colin smiled slightly, changed his sitting position on the throne, and asked patiently: "Then what are you going to trade for the Marquis of Vincent in the East?"


    Fei Jiejue did not answer this question. Instead, he raised his head, looked directly into Colin¡¯s eyes, and said seriously: "Earl, before discussing the redemption conditions, should you let me see Vincent? Marquis?"


    The smile on Colin''s face suddenly faded, frowning and saying: "Don''t worry, I am old friends with the Marquis of Vincent. It is not the first time that he has become my prisoner, although what I did to him is very serious. Angry, but not yet abusing him."


    Fei Jue insisted: "Sorry, Lord Earl, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s that the Duke of Saint-Pros is worried about his eldest son and asked me to see the Marquis of Vincent with my own eyes and confirm that he is safe and sound. Then, we Let¡¯s talk about the redemption conditions."


    Colin looked at Fei Feijue, who was determined, and suddenly asked, "Fei Feijue, have you heard some unfounded rumors?"


    Fei Jijue smiled faintly, and said: "Earl, I did hear some rumors, but please rest assured, I am not the kind of person who can be moved by some unfounded rumors.


    I only believe in my own eyes! "


    Colin stared into Fei Feijue''s eyes, and Fei Feijue stared at him without flinching.


    After a while, Colin smiled and said, "Since you want to see the Marquis of Vincent so much, all right."


    Talking, Colin clapped his hands and ordered the guards in the temple: "Go and invite the Marquis of Vincent."


    "Yes!" The guard left immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Fei Jijue flashed an unnoticeable doubt in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Colin leaned on the back of the chair and did not speak any more, but continued to tap the armrest of the throne lightly with his left index finger.


    The percussive sound of ¡¡¡¡ dada reverberates in the empty palace, and every click seems to strike a person''s heart.


    Fei Feijue lowered his head, recalling the information he had obtained from a certain half-elf businessman before he came, the originally sufficient confidence began to slowly diminish.


    After a short but very long wait, the guards finally returned.


    But when he came back, he was still alone.


    "My Lord, the Marquis of Vincent said, I don''t want to see the messenger of the East."


    "That''s it..." Colin stopped tapping and spread his hands, and said regretfully, "Fei Jijue, I can''t help it."


    Fei Jijue lowered his head, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, seeming to feel that he had finally seen through Colin''s details, and the confidence that had just dissipated was restored again.


    He raised his head, with a confused and aggrieved expression on his face, and asked the guard: "Does the Marquis Lord say why he doesn''t want to see me?"


    The guard glanced at Colin, then shook his head and said, "No."


    "Maybe the Marquis of Vincent is still ashamed of what he has done, so he doesn''t want to see you." Colin explained.


    Fei Fei-jue nodded, seeming to believe the reason, but insisted: "But Lord Earl, I must meet the Marquis Vincent. This is the Duke of Saint-Pros who confessed to me personally..."


    "Why don''t we negotiate the redemption conditions first, and then arrange for you to meet?" Colin waved his hand to interrupt Fei Jijue, and said in a rather strong tone, "If you can''t even negotiate the redemption conditions, then I don¡¯t think you need to see Marquis Vincent again."


    Fei Jijue''s face changed slightly, as if he was frightened by Colin''s aura, after hesitating for a moment, he finally nodded and said:


    "Well, Lord Earl, let''s talk about the redemption conditions first."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 402： Messenger (below)

    "Master Earl, the Duke of Saint-Pros will never agree to the battleships you requested."


    "What will the Duke of Saint-Pros be willing to use to redeem this son?"


    Fei Feijue took out a scroll of handwriting from his arms, stepped forward, and slowly unfolded in front of Colin.


    That is a map.


    Ke Lin leaned forward slightly, focusing his gaze on the map.


    He didn''t worry that Fei Feijue would play a trick that he could not see. After all, Fei Feijue''s strength is not as good as him, and even if Fei Feijue has the ability to stab the dagger into Colin''s chest face-to-face, um, that''s it. Can''t kill a blood family.


    "Look at the Lord Earl. This city on the east bank of the Nushui River is called Panshi City. It covers an area of ??about 150 square miles. There are now 180,000 people living in it. The annual tax revenue is more than 200,000 gold coins. It can be regarded as a very prosperous city.


    The Duke of Saint-Pross promised that if you are willing to release the Marquis of Vincent, then this rock city will come under your control! "


    Colin looked blankly at a point Fei Jiejue circled on the map, and couldn''t help sneer in his heart.


    A city, another person.


    Looks like a good deal.


    But for Colin, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Rock City is good, but it is an enclave.


    As long as the Nushui River is still in the hands of the East, it is impossible for Colin to transport a large army to guard Rock City.


    Without a large-scale military guard, how to maintain law and order? How to manage? How to collect taxes?


    When the time comes, the city will only belong to Colin in name, but in fact it is still under the control of the East.


    is equivalent to the Eastern Territory without paying anything, so he exchanged for the Marquis of Vincent.


    I really want to be beautiful!


    Therefore, Colin curled his lips impatiently and said, "I don''t want your eastern city. Let''s talk about warships."


    Fei Jijue shook his head firmly, and said: "Sorry, Lord Earl, it is impossible for the Duke of Saint-Pros to exchange the battleship with you."


    "Then he will use the eastern city to fool me?" Colin was no longer polite, the other party simply deliberately treated him as a fool.


    "Master Earl, if you are not satisfied with Rock City, we can change to a bigger city..."


    "No need! You just come to Bailu City, I won''t change it!"


    Colin stood up suddenly from the throne, strode down the steps, came to Fei Jiejue, stared into the opponent''s eyes coldly from close, and said in a deep voice:


    "It seems that the Duke of Saint-Pros doesn''t want to exchange for his own son at all. If this is the case, then we don''t need to waste any more words.


    Let the Marquis of Vincent come back to the north with me again. "


    Seeing Colin''s resolute attitude, Fei Jijue could no longer maintain the calm and reservedness he had before, and hurriedly said: "Earl, the redemption conditions can always be negotiated. Why are you so anxious?"


    Colin smiled coldly and said: "I just don''t want to waste time with insincere people. Go back and tell the Duke of Saint-Pros, except for the battleship, I don''t want to exchange other messy things for my son!"


    Seeing Fei Jiejue''s face embarrassed, Colin spoke again, his tone of voice was slightly softened, and said: "Of course, the number and tonnage of warships, we can talk about it slowly."


    Upon seeing this, Lord Feiji nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Earl, I will definitely convey your meaning to the Duke of Saint-Pros."


    After speaking, he bowed and quit.


    After leaving the palace, Fei Jiejue got in a magnificent carriage.


    The carriage left Silvermoon City all the way south, and stopped in front of an inconspicuous villa on the outskirts of the city.


    Fei Feijue got out of the carriage and was greeted into the villa by a housekeeper.


    Seeing Fei Jijue entering the hall, Havel quickly stood up from behind the table with a flattering expression, bowed and said: "Dear Fei Fejue, the conditions here are simple, I hope you don''t mind."


    Fei Feijue waved his hand casually, indicating that he didn''t care, and at the same time, he came to the table and sat down.


    Havel, the legendary half-elf businessman, at this time, like a hard-working servant, pouring Fei Fei Jazz tea.


    Fei Feijue took it for granted, and asked, "Javier, is your news really accurate? Why does Colin Angele seem to have a lot of confidence?"


    Havel stood aside and replied respectfully: "My lord, of course I will not lie to you! As for the accuracy of the news...please allow me to ask, you were in the palace just now, and you probably didn¡¯t see Vincent. Marquis?"


    "Really not."


    "That''s right!" Havel clapped his hands. "If the Marquis of Vincent is really safe, why doesn''t Colin Angele agree to let you see him? As for the attitude of the northern earl, it must be. Deliberately pretended to be! If he showed a little weakness at this time, wouldn''t you be able to see through the reality."


    Fei Jiejue smiled noncommitantly, and said: "Then what is the point of doing this? Even if the redemption conditions are negotiated, but without seeing the safe and sound Marquis Vincent, it is impossible for us to hand over anything in the East. For Colin Angele."


    Javier thought for a while, and thought about it: "Perhaps he wants to delay the time. After all, if the Duke of St. Pros knows that his eldest son died in the half-elf palace, then I am afraid that the warship of the Pegasus Water Army is now along. Crystal River opened to the outside of Silver Moon City.


    And Silvermoon City has just gone through a great upheaval, and the Silvermoon Guards suffered heavy casualties. The blood cavalry in the north is expected to lose no small amount. Colin Angele definitely doesn''t want to face the eastern army at this time.


    That''s why he blocked the news, and deliberately showed toughness in front of you, and put forward extremely harsh redemption conditions, just to delay as much as possible.


    I guess, the army in the North has already begun to mobilize at this time, ready to reinforce Silvermoon City at any time.


    When the Northern Army arrived at Silvermoon City, at that time, Colin Angele estimated that he would not block the death of the Marquis of Vincent again. "


    Fei Jijue''s expression moved upon hearing this, and he fell into deep thought.


    Havel lowered his voice when he saw this, and once again persuaded: "My Lord Viscount, now is a golden opportunity of a lifetime! If you miss it..."


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" Fei Fejue glanced at Havel sharply. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Havel''s heart tightened, and he waved his hand again and again: "My lord, I absolutely didn''t mean that, absolutely nothing..."


    Fei Feijue snorted coldly, and said, "Javier, war is not something you, a small businessman, can talk about. Be careful when you speak, otherwise, hum!"


    Javier was crying and apologized, and at the same time explained: "My Lord Viscount, I was too anxious to say the wrong thing! That Colin Angele wanted to bring the entire half-elf business community under his control. Let us all become puppets in his hands!


    Such humiliation is really unbearable for us!


    That''s why I made a momentary gaffe, please forgive me! "


    Fei Feijue waved his hand and said, "Okay, pay attention to what you say in the future. As for how the East Realm decides on this matter, you can''t lie. Now there is only one thing you need to do."


    Havel lifted up his spirits and asked quickly, "Viscount, please give me an order!"


    Fei Jijue''s eyes flashed, and he said in a deep voice:


    "At all costs, find out whether the Marquis of Vincent is dead or alive!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 403： Coercion (Part 1)

    The night is dark.


    Most of the blocks in Silver Moon City are quiet, with only the rushing passers-by.


    Especially near the half-elf palace, heavily armed blood cavalry patrols can be seen everywhere. Almost a month has passed since the rebellion, but the atmosphere here is still tense and solemn.


    Suddenly, the south gate of the palace slowly opened, and then a thin half-elf walked out quickly.


    He looks sixty or seventy years old, with gray hair and solemn face. He is walking towards Nancheng in the cold moonlight.


    is around him, accompanied by two armored guards.


    As a palace physician, Cliff is generally not allowed to leave the palace. This time it was also because the grandson of the family outside the palace was suddenly seriously ill. Cliff requested on many occasions and even alerted Her Majesty Queen Aisha before being released.


    But because of his special occupation, even if he leaves the palace, he can''t walk around at will. He must be accompanied by special guards, both for protection and surveillance.


    Cliff was worried about his grandson''s condition, and he walked in a hurry, without any stop along the way.


    But when passing by a tavern, the wooden door suddenly opened without warning, and a drunk drunk staggered out, yelling at the so-called nonsense, and he was about to hit the Krem passing by. Reeve.


    "Go away, go away!"


    The accompanying guard hurriedly stepped forward, trying to block the drunkard who hit him.


    But just when he just touched the body of the alcoholic, a sharp pain suddenly came from his lower abdomen.


    "There are assassins!"


    The guard immediately realized that it was not good, so he yelled.


    Another guard heard the words and did not go to rescue his companion. Instead, he immediately pulled Cliff''s arm and ran away. At the same time, he started shouting loudly in an attempt to attract the patrolling Blood Cavalry squad.


    But at this moment, a black carriage with no badge marking happened to pass by here.


    The horses pulling the cart seemed to be startled by the sound of the guards shouting, and suddenly went crazy, pulled it down by Juli, and the cart swayed like drunk.


    àØ!


    While shaking like this, a black wooden box fell from the carriage and hit the ground heavily.


    Click!


    The wooden box shattered like a watermelon falling on the ground, and countless small wood chips and small things shining with metallic light splashed around.


    jingle bells!


    The few people present at this time discovered that the little things that shone with metallic light were all copper coins!


    Time seemed to have been pressed by the pause button, and even the guard escorting Cliff was taken aback.


    After a brief silence, there was a loud explosion.


    I don''t know who yelled, and in an instant, all the alcoholic people in the tavern rushed out, like a hungry wolf, pounced on the copper coins scattered all over the floor.


    And with the passage of time, more and more people came to grab money, as if the whole block was alarmed.


    In the crowded crowd, Cliff followed the flow like a flat boat in a squally wind and waves, and finally squeezed out. He just breathed a sigh of relief, and when he looked back, he saw that the one holding his arm was not the accompanying guard!


    "Who are you?"


    "Shhh! If you dare to speak out, you are dead!"


    Cliff only felt that the hands of the stranger in black gripped him like iron tongs, unable to break free, and he also keenly sensed that a sharp blade was against his back.


    At this time, the blood cavalry squad patrolling nearby also rushed over. After seeing the chaos in front of them, they immediately drew out their weapons and began to maintain order.


    Cliff was anxious, thinking about how to make the blood cavalry notice him, but at this moment, the man in black behind him reminded him in a cold tone:


    "Don''t do stupid things, otherwise, not only you, but your family will be dead!"


    Cliff hesitated, but still did not dare to ask the blood cavalry in front of him for help.


    And the blood cavalry team did not notice Cliff in the shadow, their attention was all attracted by the chaos in front of the tavern.


    When they finally dispersed the crowd and found the bodies of the two **** guards, Cliff had already disappeared.


    In an abandoned warehouse in the south of the city.


    Cliff in black roughly pushed in.


    The frail and old Cliff staggered and rolled on the cold ground.


    When he stood up in shock, he saw that seven or eight strangers in black had appeared around him.


    "Who are you? Why did you kidnap me? I''m a palace physician. If your Majesty the Queen knows about this, I will never let you go!" Cliff yelled inwardly.


    But such threats are obviously not seen by people in black.


    They didn''t speak, but looked at Cliff with gloomy eyes, as if they were looking at a corpse.


    The man in black took off his hat, threw it aside, and moved a dilapidated chair casually, sitting in front of Cliff casually, with a slight smile on his face, and said:


    "Mr. Cliff, we invite you this time, just want to ask one question."


    "What''s the problem?" Cliff has realized that it is not good, the other''s eyes are like a poisonous snake, drilling into his own heart.


    "After the assassination of the Marquis of Vincent in the East, did you go to check the situation?"


    As expected.


    Cliff''s face suddenly changed, becoming pale like a dead fish.


    "You lied to me out of the palace, right? My grandson didn''t get sick at all, right?"


    The leading man in black smiled, took out a knife from the upper body pocket of his clothes, played with it casually in his hand, and said slowly:


    "Mr. Cliff, have you forgotten your situation? Here, it is not your turn to ask questions. We ask, you answer."


    Cliff''s face was blue and white, and his eyes were erratic. For a while, he was afraid and agitated, and finally turned into a dead gray. He said in an imploring tone:


    "Everyone, it''s not that I don''t want to answer your questions, but once I answer, I will definitely die!"


    The man in black said calmly: "Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate well, we will be able to protect you from leaving Silvermoon City safely. We will also give you a large sum of money to allow you to spend the rest of your life comfortably in the East."


    "You are from the East!" The fear on Cliff''s face became more intense.


    The man in black rolled his eyes, and seemed to be speechless for Cliff''s hindsight. UU reading urged: "Well, Mr. Cliff, please answer my question quickly."


    Cliff plopped, knelt down, and cried: "My lord, I really can''t answer! You tried to trick me out of the palace and tied me back. Queen Aisha and Count Anglia must have been I got the news.


    At this time, the gate of Silvermoon City will definitely be blocked, and we can''t escape! "


    The man in black sighed and said, "It seems that Mr. Cliff is still unwilling to cooperate! If that''s the case, I''m sorry."


    After speaking, the man in black stood up.


    Following his movements, two men in black immediately strode forward, holding Cliff firmly from left to right.


    "What are you going to do! You want to...oo..."


    Cliff was struggling with horror, but unfortunately he couldn''t break free from the shackles of the man in black. At the same time, there was a rag in his mouth, and now he could only make a whining sound.


    The man in black slowly walked up to Cliff, gently pulled Cliff''s ring finger out, and stroked it gently.


    But the next second.


    There was a flash of silver light, and the ring finger was cut off from Cliff''s hand.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 404： Coercion (below)

    "Woo woo woo-"


    Ten fingers connected to the heart, under the severe pain, Cliff looked like a suffocating fish, shaking his body constantly.


    Splashing blood flew to the surrounding people in black, but they were motionless, and they didn''t bother to wipe the blood droplets on their faces, as if they had been accustomed to such scenes.


    Waiting for Cliff to relax a little bit, the leader in black tore off the rags stuck in his mouth, and asked again:


    "Mr. Cliff, are you willing to cooperate now?"


    Cliff looked at his broken wound, where the gurgling blood continued to gush out like spring water, and soon a "little pond" was formed on the ground.


    He said weakly, "Please, kill me with one stab!"


    The man in black picked up the ring finger that had fallen on the ground, put it in his palm, and placed it in front of Cliff. He sighed helplessly, and said with concern:


    "Mr. Cliff, you are so skilled in medicine, is there any way to help yourself with severed fingers?"


    Cliff smiled sadly and shook his head.


    The man in black immediately threw away the severed finger with a look of regret, and persuaded again: "Yes, Mr. Cliff, the severed finger cannot be reborn. If you are unwilling to cooperate, then..."


    Cliff still shook his head tragically and said, "I can''t say this, my lord! Otherwise, I will definitely die! Not only me, but also my whole family will die!"


    The man in black said impatiently: "I said, as long as you are willing to cooperate, we can guarantee the safety of your family!"


    But Cliff obviously didn''t believe in the men in black. After all, the Easterners tried to do things in Silvermoon City twice without success, which caused many half-elves to lose faith in them.


    When the black-clothed man saw this, he became a little angry and immediately reached out to catch Cliff''s finger.


    Cliff was so scared that he yelled and slammed his hands desperately, but how could an elderly doctor like him be an opponent of those from the East? This kind of futile struggle only slightly increased the people in black. It''s just trouble.


    Soon, the cold blade touched Cliff''s right **** again.


    Cliff was shocked, and blurted out: "Wait, wait a minute! I cooperate, I am willing to cooperate!"


    The man in black smiled slightly, and then stopped the movement of his hands.


    He patted Cliff on the shoulder and smiled: "That''s right! Okay, answer my question. After the assassination of the Marquis Vincent, did you check the situation?"


    Cliff opened his mouth, but did not speak, he hesitated again.


    The man in black sneered, stepped forward involuntarily, pulled Cliff''s middle finger, and snapped it off.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    The finger was broken alive, and Cliff broke free from the shackles of the two men in black around him in pain, and fell to the ground and rolled around. The intense pain made his whole body convulse, as if he would faint at any time.


    The leader in black sighed sympathetically, and said: "Cliff, you are a half-elf, why do you work so hard for the North? To tell you the truth, we have so many ways to torture people. This is just an appetizer. ."


    Cliff still had the strength to speak, but just clutched his fingers desperately.


    But no matter how he covers it, the blood still flows out continuously. He has no doubt that if it continues to flow like this, he might be unconscious or even die due to excessive ischemia.


    Facing the intimidation of the man in black, Cliff just kept groaning; "Please, kill me, kill me!"


    The man in black sneered, and said sadly:


    "Mr. Cliff, we have to follow the rules. Even if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, we must cut off all your fingers and toes one by one, and then your arms, thighs, eyes, ears, nose, Tongue... These all come in turns, so you should be considerate and don''t die so fast."


    After speaking, he must reach out and break Cliff''s third finger.


    Cliff finally couldn''t bear it, and completely broke down, crying and said: "I said, I said all!"


    "Really?" The man in black looked at Cliff with suspicion, as if worried that he would change his mind again.


    Cliff kept nodding, and said intermittently: "Really, it''s true this time! But, I want to see your leader, I want to tell him personally!"


    The man in black frowned suddenly, looking very embarrassed.


    But at this moment, a young voice suddenly sounded from the dark warehouse: "I am here, Mr. Cliff, you can tell me anything."


    With this sound, the people in black hurriedly bowed and retreated.


    Cliff looked up with difficulty, and saw a fair-skinned young man appear in front of him.


    In the dim environment, he couldn''t see his face clearly, but Cliff still saw from the other''s expression and posture that he was obviously a nobleman.


    "May I ask you are?"


    "I am Lord Fei, I am in charge of the redemption negotiations with the Marquis of Vincent by the order of the Duke of Saint-Pros."


    Cliff hesitated, but still asked: "My lord, if I explain everything, can you guarantee my safety?"


    "Of course we will ensure your safety." Fei Feijue nodded seriously, "You will leave Silvermoon City with me. As long as I am here, you will be fine."


    "What about my family?"


    Fei Jijue hesitated, but said the truth: "Sorry, I can only guarantee your safety."


    Cliff lowered his head in disappointment.


    Upon seeing this, Fei Jijue spoke again and said coldly: "Although we cannot guarantee their safety, it is easy to send them to hell."


    Cliff began to tremble when he heard the words.


    After a while, he seemed to finally figured it out, raised his head, and said seriously: "Yes, after the assassination of the Marquis Vincent, I was taken to the scene to check the situation."


    Fei Feijue''s eyes lit up, and he immediately asked: "What was the situation at that time? Who was the assassin? Did the Marquis of Vincent die?"


    "When I rushed to the scene, I saw both Marquis Vincent and Duke Medewin falling in a pool of blood. Among them, Marquis Vincent had a sword in his lower abdomen and a sword in his back, although there was still a slight weakness at the time. His breath, but his heart has ruptured and he can''t save him.


    As for Duke Medewin, his throat was cut. Judging from the shape of the wound, he should have cut it himself. When I arrived, he was out of breath. "


    Fei Jijue raised his brows when he heard the words, and immediately squatted in front of Cliff, staring into his eyes and asked again:


    "Are you sure that the Marquis of Vincent can''t be saved?"


    Cliff nodded heavily, and said: "Judging by my fifty years of medical experience, the situation of the Marquis of Vincent at that time, unless it is a miracle, it will definitely not be saved!"


    Hearing such "bad news", Fei Jiejue showed excitement.


    But soon, he realized something was wrong, and immediately put on a sad and angry expression, and said:


    "Cunning and hateful northerners! They have been lying to us!"


    Cliff looked at Fei Jijue carefully, and asked weakly: "My lord, when will we leave Silvermoon City?"


    Fei Jijue stood up, hid his face back into the shadow, and said indifferently:


    "I will leave tonight. As for you, let''s hide for a while."


    Cliff''s face changed drastically, and he wailed: "My lord, my lord! You didn''t promise me that way!"


    Fei Feijue kicked Cliff trying to grab his trouser legs, and said coldly: "Don''t worry, I will put you in a safe place."


    After saying this, he stopped paying attention to Cliff, who was wailing behind him, and walked out of the warehouse quickly.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 405： Perception (Part 1)

    Latest website: In the back garden of the half-elf palace, a clear stream flows slowly.


    This is a tributary of the Crystal River, but it is a tributary dug out by hand.


    The mainstream of Crystal River is actually still some distance away from Silvermoon City, but how could the half-elves let this "mother river" miss the capital?


    This was the result of this tributary of the Crystal River that was forcibly introduced into Silvermoon City and reached the back garden of the palace.


    Two rows of tall sycamore trees were transplanted on the river bank. At this time, it was late autumn, the trees were full of golden color, and the half-dry leaves were spinning and floating into the river, drifting far away with the waves.


    The colorful sycamore trees shade the blue-gray stone walls of the palace, depicting the beautiful scenery of autumn.


    The afternoon sun was warm and pleasant, and Colin laid his hands on the back of his head and lay lazily on the hilly **** covered with evergreen grass.


    Beside him, Queen Aisha was sitting on the grass, a white impeccable palace dress outlines enchanting female curves, holy beauty and mature gentle blending into a graceful and wise noble atmosphere.


    Her azure and pure beautiful eyes stared at Silver in her arms unblinkingly, but unfortunately, the little guy kept twisting his body, trying to break free from his mother''s embrace.


    Colin turned his head, looked at his obsessive daughter, and smiled: "Just put her down, isn''t she already able to crawl."


    Aisha took a look at Colin with all sorts of affection, and said, "How can a kid who has just reached the full moon crawl all over the ground!"


    Colin laughed and persuaded: "Our daughter is born extraordinary, how can we compare with ordinary children."


    To be honest, although Silver is only one month old, she does develop quite quickly, and almost has the physical fitness of an ordinary child of six or seven months old. Aisha is inattentive, and the little guy crawls all over the floor. .


    Seeing that Aisha was still reluctant to let go, Colin smiled and took his daughter, placed it on his belly, put his hands in a circle, and let the little guy crawl on his upper body.


    "Gluck..."


    The little guy got his wish, opened his toothless mouth and laughed happily.


    Looking at Silver''s big, pure eyes like rubies, and feeling the touch of her delicate and tender little hands and feet crawling around on her body, Colin only felt that the worries and worries in his heart disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    Unfortunately, this calm was quickly interrupted by a series of rapid footsteps.


    "Teacher, teacher! Come and see the amusement park I designed for Silver!"


    When Colin looked back, she saw Princess Judy wearing a bright yellow pleated skirt, leaping to her side, followed by Prince Harrison, who was slowly trying to maintain her grace and grace.


    "Have you designed it?"


    "Of course! Look at it!"


    Princess Judy spread out a roll of parchment like a treasure, and showed her "amusement park design" to the teacher.


    Silver seemed to have discovered a new toy, babbling in her mouth, and was about to climb on top of the blueprint.


    Colin hugged the naughty little girl, then sat up and looked at Princess Judy''s masterpiece with interest.


    Prince Harrison also came over, first salute Colin and Aisha sternly, and then sat down on the laid woolen blanket.


    The half-elf maid Cathy Savoy quickly brought two cups of scented tea to Princess Judy and Prince Harrison.


    Prince Harrison didn''t seem to be interested in the drawings of the amusement park elaborated by his sister, and instead started talking with Cathy.


    Here Princess Judy is enthusiastically introducing her "design concept" to Colin.


    According to her, for Silver, a genius child who awakens the blood of the noble Phoenix at birth, of course, he cannot be compared with ordinary children, such as slides, carousels, trampolines, swings and other ordinary amusement facilities. It was too simple and naive for Silver.


    Therefore, Princess Judy claimed to have designed an adventure theme amusement park. Based on the famous heroic adventure story, combined with exploration, maze, reasoning, treasure hunting, hunting, trapping and other elements, conceived a set of wonderful customs clearance games.


    At first, Colin was still enthusiastic about it, but as Princess Judy told him, his face became darker and darker.


    Because he found that the difficulty of this amusement park is really too great.


    Just like in a certain link, Princess Judy actually asked the game participants to shoot a brown bear in order to pass the level.


    Colin couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to support his forehead and sighed-Is this still a playground for young children?


    It is simply the "Squid Game" of the otherworldly version.


    If it weren''t for knowing that Princess Judy has always been a little unreliable, Colin even wondered what bad thoughts she had put in designing this amusement park.


    Therefore, Colin did not hesitate to completely negate Princess Judy''s design.


    No matter how princess Judy begs, it won''t help.


    In the end, Princess Judy had no choice but to succumb to the teacher''s "prestige", and went back to redesign her dejectedly.


    Prince Harrison did not leave with his sister. Instead, he continued to sit on the wool blanket and talked to the half-elf maid Cathy in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Colin moved in his heart and suddenly asked: "Harrison, Cathy, what are you talking about?"


    Harrison hurriedly sat down, turned to face Colin, and replied: "Teacher, I am explaining to Miss Cathy why my sister wants to place a brown bear in the amusement park."


    "Oh? Why?" Colin was also a little interested.


    "Because just three days ago, Judy heard that a hunting event was about to be held in the half-elf palace, and there would be brown bears at the meeting, so she enthusiastically wanted to hunt a brown bear by herself."


    Clin suddenly couldn''t help but laugh: "Just her thin arms and legs, still want to hunt brown bears?"


    Prince Harrison was also a little embarrassed, touched his nose, a little helpless with his sister''s "brilliant words".


    Upon seeing this, Cathy said, "His Royal Highness just told me that he is going to hunt a brown bear for her sister."


    "Yes." Prince Harrison straightened his waist immediately and nodded repeatedly.


    Queen Aisha smiled and reminded: "His Royal Highness Harrison, then you must be careful. The brown bear is a beast that dominates the mountain, and before the hunt, the palace hunting chief will specially cut its food, and the hungry brown bear still Will become more ferocious."


    "Your Majesty, please don''t worry, I can definitely deal with it!" Prince Harrison said confidently.


    Colin knew that Prince Harrison was now a knight apprentice, and he wanted to deal with a brown bear alone with his strength, but it was really tough.


    However, he would not worry about his students. There would naturally be a formal knight guarding Prince Harrison at the hunting party, just a brown bear, no accident.


    When Prince Harrison saw Colin smiling and not saying anything, he was a little guilty and couldn''t help but ask the half-elf maid: "Miss Cathy, do you believe I have the ability to hunt a brown bear?"


    "Of course you can! I just hope that by then the brown bear will not be frightened by His Highness, or the hunting party will be too boring." Cathy smiled slightly, her delicate face like a blooming flower, suddenly making the young prince I can''t move my eyes.


    Prince Harrison looked at Cathy stupidly, without blinking his eyes. Such fiery gaze made Cathy lower her head shyly.


    "Ahem."


    Colin''s soft cough made Prince Harrison come back to his senses. He also realized his gaffe, and did not dare to look at the teacher''s eyes, and quickly bowed his head and said respectfully:


    "Teacher, let me see how Judy''s amusement park is designed."


    After speaking, he ran away as if to escape.


    7017k

 Chapter 406： Perception (Part 2)

    Latest website: After Prince Harrison left, Cathy put away the used teacup nonchalantly, but her red, slender ears still exposed that her heart was not as calm as her appearance.


    After finishing the tea cup, Cathy stood up, and then she saw Colin''s scrutiny gaze.


    The half-elf maid trembled in her heart, and asked with a guilty conscience: "Master Earl, do you have any orders?"


    Colin asked eloquently: "Kathy, what do you think of Prince Harrison?"


    Cathy lowered her head, not daring to look at Colin''s eyes, and answered carefully: "My lord, Your Royal Highness is smart and polite. He is an extremely good nobleman."


    "Yes, but he is a human nobleman and the future emperor of the human race." Colin said in a deep voice, "Do you know what I mean?"


    "I...I understand..." Of course, Cathy heard the warning in Colin''s words and quickly explained, "My lord, I only have respect for Prince Harrison and dare not think otherwise."


    "That''s good."


    Seeing that Colin had no further instructions, Cathy picked up the cutlery on the woolen blanket, and then stepped away to give the three of Colin''s family alone space.


    "When I was in Red Maple Manor, I found that the two of them were a little close." Queen Aisha looked at Cathy''s back and said softly.


    While teasing Silver in his arms, Colin asked: "Then, do you think Cathy deliberately seduced the young and ignorant Prince Harrison? Or did the prince Harrison, who had just begun to love him, caught the beautiful Cathy?"


    Aisha smiled and shook her head, and said: "Kathy shouldn''t have the guts to seduce an imperial prince, and it''s still under your nose."


    Colin also smiled and said, "Kathy really doesn''t have the guts, but after realizing Harrison''s thoughts about her, Cathy may also have a good time and even contribute to the situation.


    Although it is impossible for Harrison to marry Cathy as the first heir to the imperial throne, if Cathy can become Harrison''s lover, he can use his power and even be pregnant with the blood of the San Lorenzo family.


    Even if the birth of an illegitimate child is an opportunity for the Savoy family to rise again. "


    Colin couldn''t help thinking of Aisha''s mother, Mrs. Sharon, who was married into the Miller family because of the Saint Hild bloodline.


    Aisha held her clean chin and asked seriously: "Why don''t you think Cathy might really like Harrison?"


    "sincere?"


    "Yes, not all feelings have some political purpose behind them."


    Colin sneered subconsciously, but when he turned his head, he saw Aisha''s big shiny eyes, looking at him with a peculiar look.


    He touched the tip of his nose and coughed lightly: "Forget it, let them go. How can this be caused by Emperor Reinhardt and Emperor Midella."


    Aisha didn''t seem to want to let Colin go so simply, she only pursed her attractive red lips, leaned to her lover''s ear, exhaled like a orchid:


    "Then, Earl Anglia, do you think my feelings for you come from my heart? Or do you want to use your power to control the half-elf kingdom?"


    Colin''s heart suddenly thumped.


    Aisha rarely showed the look of a little woman, and the soft and sweet voice made Colin''s body half crisp.


    In his impression, Queen Aisha is a mature and graceful, elegant and charming lady model, but also a firm-minded, brave and decisive knight leader.


    Forced by her family to marry into the half-elf royal family, Aisha did not complain about herself, but planned secretly, and seized a wonderful opportunity to avenge her former lover.


    She was later transformed into blood by Colin, and she has been doing her best to take care of everything in the half-elf kingdom for Colin. When he needed help, she did not hesitate to send the Silver Moon Guard to the North, even now He gave birth to a lovely baby girl.


    But Colin has been deliberately avoiding a question-Does Aisha''s feelings for herself come from the sincerity, or covet her own power, or are she forced by blood pressure and fetters?


    Correspondingly, do you really love Aisha? Still want to use her to control the half-elf kingdom?


    In fact, Colin has always been very suspicious, and always likes to speculate on the bad aspects of everyone''s motives.


    This allowed him to walk smoothly all the way to his current position, so that he would not be calculated by some people with ulterior motives.


    But for Aisha...


    Colin was immersed in his thoughts, and suddenly noticed that a beautiful face suddenly appeared in front of him, and then his mouth was blocked by a soft red lips.


    Since the eyes had not had time to close, Colin clearly saw Aisha''s beautiful face was dyed with a layer of blush, the color like a rouge extended to the slender eartips, the slender and dense eyelashes kept trembling, half-closed. There seemed to be a flash of crystal tears in his eyes.


    At this moment, Aisha took off the queen''s arrogant veil, and presented a soft and charming half-elf lady in front of Colin.


    Colin in the previous life once heard a sentence-you can tell all the girl''s thoughts about you from a kiss.


    The straight man of the year disagrees.


    But now, Colin found that he truly felt Aisha''s intense love for him.


    A strong emotion burst out from deep in his heart, finally allowing him to clearly and unmistakably understand his feelings for Aisha, and it was also impossible to hide it.


    When the love is deep, what is left is just desperate possession.


    Colin closed his eyes, held up Aisha''s sharp chin, and kissed her crystal watery red lips painfully.


    The lover''s enthusiastic response made Aisha also understand Colin''s intentions. At this moment, she seemed to be wrapped in great happiness, and tears of joy couldn''t stop dripping.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Silf, who was in the cold, suddenly waved his hands and pulled out the two who were in love.


    Colin lightly patted the little guy''s **** with some irritation, and blamed her for ruining her good deeds.


    Although Aisha still didn''t want to finish her thoughts, she still hugged her daughter back in her arms, and looked at Colin in a charming manner, which seemed to be angry, but more like a charm.


    Colin gritted his teeth secretly, preparing to respond well to Aisha''s provocation at night.


    "If Cathy and Harrison really love each other, then let them go." Thinking of himself, Colin finally decided to give his maid and student a chance.


    Aisha smiled and nodded. She stopped struggling with the topic, and said, "The Chinese herbalist Cliff, was kidnapped on the way home last night."


    When Ke Lin heard this, he didn''t show any surprise, but smiled slightly and said:


    "I already know and the great fee factor left Silvermoon City early today. It seems that he has successfully obtained the information he wants."


    "It''s no surprise, Cliff, a general physician, can''t handle torture."


    "Well, I don''t mean to blame Cliff. On the contrary, this doctor is considered to have suffered for my plan this time. After the matter is over, I can compensate him."


    "I got it."


    "However, for the other half-elves who participated in this kidnapping, hehe, I didn''t expect that after the last liquidation, there was still a fish that slipped through the net."


    Listening to Colin''s murderous words, Aisha just said indifferently: "As long as the East is still there, some half-elves will have illusions."


    Colin smiled coldly and said:


    "East Territory, huh, it''s time to get them to settle the account!"


    7017k

 Chapter 407： concern

    The latest website: Bailu City, East Border.


    The Bailu Castle of the Saint-Pros family is located in the center of Bailu City. Surrounded by a circle is the aristocratic district of Bailu City. Not to mention living here, civilians must have a pass to enter and exit.


    The aristocratic district is further out to the commercial district. This is a place where wealthy and wealthy businessmen gather. Although the geographical location is also good, the buildings may not be much shabby than the aristocratic district, but there will be no nobles willing to live here. The rich are still civilians, which is fundamentally different from the nobles.


    However, there is one family exception-the Hall family.


    The Hall family lived outside the aristocratic district of Bailu City. It was not because of poor family status or low title. On the contrary, the Hall family was notoriously rich in the east. As for the title, this was a serious imperial hereditary earl. family.


    They live in the business district because the ancestors of the Hall family were merchants.


    Noble titles cannot be purchased with money, but when you have enough money, you can buy a noble lady with noble blood, and a baptismal quota that is extremely precious to commoners.


    As a result, the Hall family got the nobility''s admission ticket.


    As for how they later gradually climbed from a wild knight family to the rank of the Earl of the Empire, I really want to thank the mages of Yevil.


    If it hadn''t been for them to cast a forbidden spell to destroy the original Bailu City, so that a large number of Eastern Realm families had cut off the inheritance, and a large number of titles were vacant, the Hall family would not have the opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    Moreover, during the most difficult and dangerous period in the East, the Hall family saw the opportunity to throw a lot of money and helped the Saint Pros family rebuild the city of Bailu, and this formally entered the imperial aristocracy.


    In addition, the descendants of the Hall family are also quite competitive. Although they are descendants of merchants, they have abundant military virtues and repeated military merits. Gradually, the Hall family¡¯s title is gradually raised to earl, becoming the most influential in the East. One of the family.


    But if you really want to talk about martial arts strength and knight rank, the members of the Hall family are indeed somewhat unable to deal with them. After all, their ancestors are common people, and their bloodlines are mixed. Compared with the veteran nobles who have passed on for thousands of years.


    However, the ancestors of the Hall family are indeed very smart, knowing the principle of maximizing strengths and avoiding weaknesses. Members of this family join the army, without exception, they will enter the water army, and will never go to the army.


    The reason is simple enough to put it bluntly. Compared with the unfancy frontal collisions of the Army on land, the naval operations rely more on battleships and group cooperation, and the requirements for individual strength are much lower.


    Moreover, the strength of the navy forces in the east of the Edomite territory has no opponents that can stand a battle on the Nushui River.


    Earl Hall is in his fifties this year. He is tall and burly, with deep hair, and his skin shows a healthy bronze color. He also has a rough feeling tormented by wind and rain. He is clearly different from the generally pampered nobles in the East.


    His features are profound, his gray-brown eyes are piercing, his broad forehead is tied with a shiny reindeer skin bandage, and his long golden hair and beard are tied into pigtails with a fishbone headband.


    At this time, Earl Hall was meeting a gorgeously dressed guest in the living room.


    Different from Earl Hall''s ruggedness, this guest is a typical Eastern nobleman, with fair skin and handsome appearance, with impressive majesty and elegance in his gestures.


    The same earl''s dress worn on his body and earl Hall''s body are completely two concepts.


    This person is the Earl of Brugen, a veteran nobleman in the East.


    The two Eastern Earls with completely different styles have the same thing-they are both supporters of the Marquis of Vincent.


    Especially Earl Hall, he even married his precious daughter to the Marquis of Vincent.


    Now that the Marquis of Vincent is trapped in Silvermoon City, the two earls are naturally anxious.


    "Earl Brugen, what news did you get? Come to see me in such a hurry?" Earl Hall''s loud voice echoed in the living room.


    Count Brugen pointed to his ears with disgust, and said, "This is not on your battleship. The voice is quieter. My ears can''t stand it."


    Earl Hall snorted softly, disdainful of Earl Brugen''s pretentiousness, but he also lowered the volume a little.


    In fact, Earl Brugen also despised the humble and fishy Earl Hall from the bottom of his heart. If it weren¡¯t for the critical situation at this time, the Brugen family must unite with the Hall family, and he wouldn¡¯t. Willing to come to this mansion located in the business district.


    "Fei Jijue has already returned. If you calculate the time, you should arrive in Bailu City tomorrow."


    "Oh? What news did this kid bring back? What redemption conditions did the people of the North propose?"


    "The people of the North are unwilling to accept the proposal to exchange the city for the Marquis of Vincent, they insist on a battleship..."


    "Think beautifully!" Before Earl Brugen could finish speaking, Earl Hall roared, the crystal chandeliers on the ceiling began to shake with the loud sound.


    Earl Brugen only felt as if he was being blown head-on by a strong wind and waves, and quickly held his breath, frowned, and stretched out his hand again and again to press down, saying:


    "Well, well, I know those warships are your darlings, but if you can really exchange warships for the Marquis of Vincent, would you still disagree?"


    Earl Hall was breathing heavily and did not speak for a while, apparently tacitly acquiescing.


    But immediately, he realized that there was something wrong with Earl Brugen¡¯s words, and asked doubtfully: "How can you listen to what you mean, you can''t exchange warships for Marquis Vincent?"


    Only then did Earl Brugen sighed and said: "I have received news that the Marquis of Vincent may have had an accident..."


    "What?!" Earl Hall stood up suddenly, two big copper bell eyes staring at Earl Brugen, "What is an accident?"


    Earl Hall''s surprise made Earl Brugen upset for a moment, and he realized that the silly earl in front of him might not be able to help him.


    "The Marquis of Vincent suffered an assassination after he was captured. Although the people of the North have always claimed that the Marquis was not a serious problem, it is said that Fei Feijue has found out that the Marquis has actually been assassinated..."


    Bang!


    Earl Hall slapped the armrest of the seat to pieces, exclaiming:


    "You can believe what the boy Fein said? He is from Evan, wishing Marquis Vincent would die in Silvermoon City!


    I dare to conclude that he just didn''t want the Marquis of Vincent to return to the east steadily, so he deliberately fabricated such a lie! "


    Earl Brugen rarely agrees with Earl Hall''s view this time, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com nodded and said, "I think the same way. Tomorrow after Fei Jiejue arrives in Bailu City, you and I will go to meet the Lord Duke together. You can''t let Fei Jiejue mislead the Duke''s judgment."


    "good!"


    "In addition, Earl Evan has left the northern border, do you have any information about his current whereabouts?"


    "No. The kid is slippery, obviously he is deliberately hiding his traces, and it is difficult for me to find him for a while."


    Earl Brugen frowned and asked in a deep voice, "You said, why did Earl Evan deliberately hide his whereabouts?"


    "Where would I know?" Earl Hall exclaimed coarsely, "That kid is not always like this, he is mysteriously, I don''t know what he is doing."


    Seeing that he couldn''t discuss anything of value with this idiot, Earl Brugen sighed secretly, made an appointment with Earl Hall to meet the Duke of Saint-Pros tomorrow, and then got up and left.


    7017k

 Chapter 408： meet

    The latest website: Bailubao reception hall is very luxurious and luxurious. The arched dome made of century-old mahogany from Huiyue Forest is covered with gold leaf, inlaid with gems, and suspended with crystal candlesticks and chandeliers. Painters skillfully use these precious decorations. As well as the change of light and shadow, it depicts the magnificent epic of the first paladins of the Saint-Pros family fighting in all directions.


    While luxurious, it is also full of artistic flavor, majestic and not vulgar.


    The beautiful maids carefully cultivated by the Duke¡¯s Palace filed in, presenting various fruits, pastries and silver jugs to the three guests present. They filled each guest¡¯s glass with transparent liquor, which was elegant and elegant. The mellow and exotic aroma of wine permeated the living room.


    Earl Hall picked up the wine glass and drank it all, then glanced at the silent Earl Brugen next to him, then stared at the awkward Fei Jie, who was sitting on the opposite side, unable to make a sound. Asked:


    "Fei Feijue, what''s the situation like this time when we are going to Silvermoon City?"


    Fei Jijue came back to his senses, just about to speak, but saw a majestic figure strode into the hall.


    "Master Duke!"


    The three immediately got up and saluted the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros sat down on the main seat of the sofa in the living room, raised his arm falsely, and said, "Sit down."


    The three were seated immediately.


    The Duke of St. Pros took a sip of dum, and said: "Lord Fei, you can tell me about the situation of Silvermoon City first."


    "Yes, Lord Duke." Hearing the words, Fei Jijue stood up, bowed slightly and said, "I met Count Angele on this trip to Silvermoon City, and discussed with him the Marquis of Vincent. Redemption matters.


    However, this person resolutely disagrees with your proposal to exchange Rock City for the Marquis of Vincent, and clearly stated that he would only accept the warship as the redemption price of the Marquis of Vincent. "


    Having said this, Fei Feijue bowed slightly again, indicating that he was finished.


    Earl Hall blinked and looked sideways at Earl Brugen, also confused when he saw him.


    Because in their opinion, Fei Feijue missed the most important piece of information-is the Marquis of Vincent dead or alive?


    It stands to reason that as a supporter of Evan¡¯s family, Lord Fei factor, if he learns that the Marquis of Vincent has been assassinated, he will inevitably report to the Duke of Saint-Pros as soon as possible, and then persuade the other party to re-establish the heir to the title.


    But now, Fei Jijue didn''t even mention the Marquis Vincent situation, and he didn''t even say that the other party was assassinated in the half-elf palace.


    Earl Hall''s heart was shaken, and he suddenly realized that this meant that Fei Jie was not sure whether Marquis Vincent was alive or dead, so he did not dare to talk nonsense in front of the Duke of Saint-Pros?


    Thinking of this, an unconcealable joy suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    But what puzzled him was that the Earl Brugen next to him seemed even more worried.


    The Duke of St. Pros nodded blankly after listening to the report of Fei Feijue, then looked at Earl Hall and Earl Brugen, and said:


    "It just so happens that you two are here, so let''s talk about it? Should we exchange warships for Vincent?"


    Earl Brugen first spoke: "My lord, I think this matter must be considered carefully. The Nushui River is our most important barrier against the northern iron cavalry, and the Tianma naval forces are the key to whether we can control the Nushui River.


    Therefore, even if we exchange warships for the Marquis of Vincent, we must carefully control the number and tonnage of warships, and we must not allow the North to take this opportunity to build a navy that can compete with us. "


    The Duke of St. Pros put down his glass and looked at Earl Hall again, obviously wanting to hear his opinion.


    The Hall family is very powerful in the Tianma naval forces. A large number of middle and high-level officers are from the Hall family. Even the highest commander of the naval forces is Earl Hall himself. It can even be said that half of the Tianma naval forces belong to the Hall family. Private army.


    Therefore, if the battleship is to be exchanged for the Marquis of Vincent, the opinion of Earl Hall is very important.


    Seeing that the Duke of Saint-Pross was looking at him, Earl Hall said: "My lord, I agree with Earl Brugen. The conditions put forward by Earl Anglie are too harsh, and almost all the warships of our navy are required. It''s all in one pot, and it''s definitely impossible for us to agree.


    In my opinion, the maximum number of heavy warships is three in the north, and the restrictions on sailing warships can be relaxed, but it cannot exceed 50. As for transport ships, we can give more depending on the situation.


    Only in this way can it be ensured that the strength of the Tianma naval forces still has an absolute advantage, and even if the people of the North have obtained those warships in a short period of time, it is impossible to form a fleet to contend with.


    But we cannot relax our vigilance because of this. After successfully redeeming the Marquis of Vincent, we can find a suitable time and excuse to send the Tianma naval forces upstream and find the naval forces of the northerners to fight and kill the danger. In the bud! "


    The Duke of Saint-Pross nodded, satisfied with Earl Hall''s suggestion, and immediately said loudly:


    "Well, if that''s the case, then you will go to Silvermoon City again, and you will re-negotiate Vincent''s redemption terms with Earl Anglia. The bottom line is what Earl Hall just said."


    "Yes! Lord Duke!"


    "Earl Hall." The Duke of Saint Prolos turned his head to look at Earl Hall again, and ordered, "Please go to Linshui Port immediately to explain the situation to the soldiers of the Tianma Water Army, soothe their mentality, and make a handover. Prepare."


    "Yes!" Earl Hall responded immediately.


    "Okay, that''s it. I hope you will work together to redeem Vincent back smoothly." The Duke of Saint-Pros got up and left the living room, as if something urgent was waiting for him.


    Fei Jiejue seemed to be infected by the resolute and resolute attitude of the Duke of Saint-Pros, and immediately left the living room in stride, without discussing more with the two earls.


    Earl Hall scratched the back of his head, always feeling that things went too smoothly today, and the smoothness made him feel a little unreliable.


    He looked at Earl Brugen, and saw that the other party hadn''t spoken, he swallowed his words, and headed out.


    Leaving the Castle of Bloor, Earl Hall finally couldn¡¯t bear to stop Earl Brugen, and asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t that boy Fei factor mention the assassination of the Marquis Vincent? Does this mean that he is not sure whether the Marquis was assassinated? Is it life or death?"


    Earl Brugen looked back at Earl Hall, and after a moment of silence, he muttered, "Perhaps it is."


    After speaking, he ignored Earl Hall who was still entangled in the same place, turned around and got into his carriage.


    In fact, the abnormality of Feijijue today did not eliminate Earl Brugen''s worries, on the contrary, it even made him feel a deep chill in his bones.


    He knew very well that even if Lord Feiyan could not determine the life and death of the Marquis of Vincent, he would definitely raise his doubts before the Duke of Saint-Pros, so as to affect the judgment of the Duke of Saint-Pros, so that he would not make up his mind to follow suit. Northland talks about redemption conditions.


    This is the best choice for Evan Evan.


    But today, Fei Jijue didn''t even mention this matter at all.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros also seemed determined to exchange the battleship for the Marquis of Vincent.


    This seemed like a great thing for Count Brugen, but he was not happy at all.


    Such an anomaly caused a terrible idea to emerge in his heart-Could it be that the Marquis of Vincent is really dead?


    And what the Duke of St. Pros and Lord Feiyue did was just a matter of redemption under the guise of borrowing, and there are other plots?


    The more Earl Brugen thought about it, the more he felt that this was the truth of the matter, and this truth made his heart bleed.


    If the Marquis of Vincent really died in Silvermoon City, it would mean that all the hard work that the family had put on him for so many years was wasted.


    In the future, after Evan Evan inherits the title of Duke of the East, will the Brugen family be left out of the cold and even...liquidated?


    In this way, he returned home in a muddle-headed manner, and the housekeeper came forward to report that a distinguished guest was visiting.


    Earl Brugen even forgot to ask who the distinguished guest was, and followed the butler to the drawing room.


    "Lord Earl, long time no see."


    A familiar voice rang in Count Brugen''s ears, and he suddenly raised his head to see Count Evan standing in the hall, looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    7017k

 Chapter 409： Sincerity

    Latest website: "Earl...Earl Evan..."


    Earl Brugen¡¯s voice was trembling, and he finally understood why Evan had been hiding his whereabouts.


    It turned out that he had secretly returned to Bailu City from the north, and he might have reached a consensus with the Duke of Saint-Pros!


    Therefore, in the meeting at Bailubao just now, Fei Jiejue didn''t even mention that the Marquis Vincent might be assassinated.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros is so straightforward and vigorous and resolute can only explain one thing-he has confirmed the death of his eldest son, Marquis Vincent, and is determined to support his second son, Evan, as the heir to the title.


    After awakening to this point, Earl Brugen''s face became pale with naked eyes, and a look of despair slowly appeared in his eyes.


    After a long silence, he said a little bit:


    "Earl Evan, are you here to come to see us making a joke?"


    Count Evan shook his head slowly, and said in a deep voice: "No. I just want to avoid making the Eastern Realm a joke."


    Count Brugen frowned and looked at Count Evan with a puzzled face, obviously not understanding what he meant.


    Evan Shi Shiran sat down in his seat, took a sip of the coffee in front of him, and then smiled: "Earl Brugen, you are so smart, you must have guessed the truth?"


    Earl Brugen nodded bitterly, and said, "Marquis Vincent should have died in Silvermoon City, right?"


    Count Evan nodded and said, "Yes. My poor brother, he may not believe that he died in the hands of a mad half-elf.


    The Earl of Brugen wanted to ask how the Marquis of Vincent died, but he suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness when he reached his lips, and he closed his mouth with excitement.


    What''s the point of entanglement at this time?


    Once the Marquis of Vincent died, it was a certainty that Earl Evan would succeed the Duke of the East in the future, and the years of the Brugan family''s efforts were completely destroyed.


    Count Evan looked at the silent Earl Brugge, and he took the initiative to comfort him: "Earl Brugge, as I said earlier, I didn¡¯t come here to see you joke, on the contrary, I wanted to avoid the east. Become a joke."


    Count Brugen took a deep breath, revived, and asked, "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Count Evan stopped walking in circles, and said bluntly: "I know that many nobles in the East are actually my brother''s supporters, including you, but whether you believe it or not, I have never resented you from beginning to end, let alone Retaliation in the future."


    Count Brugen looked at Count Evan blankly without speaking.


    In fact, most of the nobles in the east supported the Marquis of Vincent for a reason.


    The Marquis of Vincent was ten years older than the Earl of Evan.


    For a full ten years before the birth of Evan, the Duke of Saint-Pros had only one son.


    Under such circumstances, the Duke of Saint-Pross also established Vincent as the Marquis of the East early and formally confirmed his status as the first heir.


    At that time, almost all the nobles in the East thought that Vincent would become the Duke of the East in the future, so as long as they were not stupid, they started to invest in advance.


    For example, Earl Hall rushed to marry his daughter to the Marquis of Vincent. Another example is the Brugan family. Almost all the outstanding children of the clan followed the Marquis of Vincent.


    In this situation, the Duke of Saint-Pros did not intervene too much, after all, he did only have such a son at the time.


    In fact, even after Evan was born, the Duke of Saint-Pros did not have the idea of ??changing his heir. Even with the passage of time, he found that his second son was actually smarter.


    But the Duke of Saint-Pros also understood that if the long and the young are left, there will be trouble.


    Those Eastern aristocrats who had already bet on the Marquis of Vincent would not be willing to watch Evan take the lead.


    Therefore, during the first Silvermoon Rebellion, the Marquis of Vincent led the Black Cavalry to ambush the Black Cavalry in Shadow Canyon. This was obviously a chance to gain prestige, but Evan Evan was sent to Silvermoon City. To deal with a situation that is almost inevitable.


    This differential treatment also reflects the attitude of the Duke of Saint-Pros to the two sons.


    But the development of things later exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    The Marquis of Vincent defeated the prestigious Black Cavalry in Shadow Canyon and captured Marquis Garcia, the first **** of war in the North. It was also defeated by the always weak half-elf and the little-known Colin Angele.


    And it was a fiasco.


    The Pegasus Legion was annihilated, and even the Marquis of Vincent himself became a prisoner of Colin.


    Such a blow made the Duke of St. Pros'' mind begin to shake.


    Although the Marquis of Vincent was later redeemed smoothly, the Duke of Saint-Pros obviously had the idea of ??replacing the heir.


    The engagement of Earl Evan to the daughter of Prince Leahy is proof.


    Most of the nobles in the East have already placed bets on the Marquis of Vincent. They could not support the Duke of Saint-Pros in changing the heir. Therefore, the Duke of Saint-Pros had to find a strong foreign aid for his second son.


    It''s a pity that things are fickle, and Evan''s powerful foreign aid has unexpectedly happened.


    A group of nobles in the East breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that things would turn around again, but they did not expect that the unwilling Marquis of Vincent actually ran to Silvermoon City again. He didn¡¯t say anything before he failed. Put yourself in again.


    This kind of twists and turns, ups and downs of dog-blood reversal caused a blow to the Eastern aristocracy, including the Earl of Brugen.


    Even though Evan Evan personally promised not to retaliate in person at this moment, how could Earl Brugen dare to believe it easily.


    You know, in order to ensure that the inheritance rights of the Marquis of Vincent were not threatened, the nobles of the East, including the Earl of Brugen, had spared no effort to fight and exclude Evan Evan, forcing him to find Prince Leahy. Foreign aid.


    Except for fringe families like the Fein family, which were not considered highly valued in the entire East, almost half of the aristocratic circles have offended Evan.


    Under such circumstances, Evan''s superiority is very likely to evolve into a political disaster.


    Count Evan knew this well, so, looking at Count Brugen, whose eyes were drifting away and his complexion was constantly changing, he decisively threw a heavy bomb:


    "Earl Brugen, your daughter, Miss Grace, is dignified and virtuous, elegant and beautiful. Actually, I have long been in love with me, and hereby formally propose to you!"


    Count Brugen''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    But Count Evan had stood up from his seat, bowed first, and then respectfully presented a scroll of handwritten notes to Count Brugan.


    Count Brugen took it and opened it, and found that it was indeed a marriage certificate, and it had the autograph of the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    "Then...Miss Salia, daughter of Prince Leahy..."


    "In view of Prince Leahy''s indignation in the Dragon City, my father will publicly announce the cancellation of my marriage contract with Miss Salia!"


    Earl Brugen fixedly looked at Evan Evan, apparently caught off guard by such a change.


    Count Evan also stared into the eyes of Earl Brugen, and said seriously: "Earl Brugen, I have shown my sincerity, and now it is your turn."


    Count Brugen''s face finally changed.


    He tightly grasped the sheepskin scroll in his hand, UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.com took a deep breath and said in a deep voice:


    "Okay! Since you, Count Evan, value your little girl so much, of course I will not oppose this marriage."


    Count Evan smiled and said: "My father-in-law, my foundation in the East is shallow, and you will have to worry about it in the future!"


    "Don''t worry, I will help you to appease the nobles one by one, let them understand that the era of Marquis Vincent has passed, and you are the future of the East!" At this point, Earl Brugen suddenly frowned. Said, "However, there is one person..."


    "You''re talking about Earl Hall, right?" Evan said immediately.


    "Yes. After all, his daughter married Vincent..."


    Count Evan smiled confidently and said faintly:


    "Don''t worry about this, I already have arrangements for the Hall family."


    7017k

 Chapter 410： Hunting club

    The latest website: Silvermoon City.


    Crystal River.


    Hundreds of tents, stables, and carriages turned a vast meadow into a giant camp. In addition to the half-elf nobles and their servants, there were tens of thousands of civilians who came to watch the hunting party.


    Nobles in costumes, soldiers in shiny mail, horses in gold and silver, cheerful people, children running around the ground, bards in strange costumes, jugglers performing hard, mercenaries in rude manners, loudly The shouting vendors and countless flags fluttering in the wind formed a vivid and wonderful picture.


    The annual hunting festival is a large-scale festival unique to the half-elves, and it is also a rare entertainment celebration.


    Of course, high-ranking knights like Colin would definitely not participate in hunting, after all, no matter how fierce beasts are in front of him, they are not qualified prey.


    The main participants of the hunting club are low-level professionals and apprentices.


    After the hunting meeting, there will be a contest.


    In fact, the hunting party is just an appetizer, and the competition is the dinner.


    In the contest, there will be truly high-level professionals participating. They will show their strength and courage in front of the Queen and win their own honor.


    The winners of the annual competition will receive awards personally awarded by the half-elf queen-swords, armors, steeds, and even knighthoods.


    Before this year''s competition, there was a rumor that the rewards of this competition would be unprecedentedly rich, and there would even be a large number of knighthood awards.


    The half-elves are convinced of this, because in the previous rebellion, the half-elf aristocratic circle suffered a great purge, and a large number of vacancies for titles and official positions were created and needed to be filled.


    Therefore, Queen Aisha is very likely to use the opportunity of this tournament to select fresh blood and cultivate upstarts who are loyal to her.


    With such anticipation, this year''s hunting event has become unprecedentedly grand.


    Almost all half-elf aristocrats, even families that have been deprived of their title, such as the Rutte family in Clover City, have sent their knights to Silvermoon City, hoping that someone from them can stand out, be appreciated by the Queen, and be revitalized. Family glory.


    When Colin and Queen Aisha came to the observatory, there was already a sea of ??people around the venue. The ceremonial officer recited the names of Queen Aisha and Earl Anglia aloud in a peculiar tone, announcing their arrival.


    Queen Aisha generously took Colin''s arm, and the half-elf maid Cathy behind her embraced Silver and boarded the main seat of the observatory together.


    The half-elf nobles along the way got up to greet Queen Aisha and Count Anglia. Aisha and Colin had impeccable elegant smiles on their faces, and nodded in response.


    Even in such a public place, Queen Aisha actually acted like a gentle and beautiful wife, accompanied by her husband.


    Perhaps it was because everyone felt that his relationship with Colin was already well known, so there was no need to conceal it. Moreover, no one in the current half-elf kingdom dared to challenge Aisha''s authority.


    What''s more, with the purity of Silver''s Phoenix blood, even if she is an illegitimate daughter, no one would say that she is not qualified to be a half-elf crown prince.


    Woo-


    With the sound of the trombone, the team returning from hunting gradually appeared on the edge of the forest not far away, galloping toward the observatory.


    "Teacher! Teacher! My brother really hunted a brown bear!"


    Before reaching the stage, Colin heard Princess Judy''s yelling, even the rumble of horse hooves could not be covered.


    "Really!" Colin stood up and smiled at the returning hunting team.


    Prince Harrison took the lead, and of course rushed to the forefront of the team. When approaching the viewing platform, he skillfully restrained the horse''s rein, slowed down and jumped off the horse''s back, and followed his inertia a few steps forward. Just stopped in front of the stage, bowed and saluted:


    "Yes, teacher! Please allow me to dedicate this honor to you!"


    It stands to reason that today''s prey should be dedicated to Queen Aisha, but after all, Prince Harrison has a special status and is not a vassal of the half-elf queen. No one dares to say that he is rude.


    Colin glanced at the huge brown bear corpse that was pulled over by the flatbed truck, and he was really surprised.


    Thinking about his predecessor at Harrison''s age, it seems that he didn''t have the ability to hunt an adult brown bear independently. It seems that his talent as a student is really good.


    "Very good!" Colin nodded with a smile and praised.


    Prince Harrison raised his head with a smug smile on his face.


    Princess Judy also rode the pony to the front of the stage at this time, yelling: "Teacher, what about our reward?"


    Colin raised his brows and asked, "What reward do you want?"


    Before Prince Harrison spoke, Princess Judy yelled: "I want Bella!"


    As he spoke, he raised the rein in Yang''s hand, indicating that "Bella" was the little pony she was riding just now.


    The little pony scratched the ground with its paws impatiently, apparently not yet completely subdued by Princess Judy.


    This pony is the property of the half-elf royal family, but it''s just a pony, and Colin nodded with a smile without even asking Aisha.


    "Of course it can. It''s an honor for it. But you have to let your servant feed it carefully. This Miss Bella doesn''t seem to have a good temper."


    "I will feed Bella myself!" Princess Judy put her arms around the pony''s neck, and her little snow-white hand scratched the horse''s neck affectionately, as if it was scratched to the itch, the pony made a comfortable grunt.


    Princess Judy chuckled suddenly.


    Colin looked at her naive appearance and laughed, then turned to look at Prince Harrison and asked: "Harrison, what reward do you want?"


    Prince Harrison hesitated, glanced at the viewing platform, and then immediately retracted, saying: "Teacher, your approval is the best reward for me."


    Colin didn''t need to look back to know that it was his half-elf maid Cathy that Prince Harrison had just stole a glance.


    But fortunately, he was still a little measured, and didn''t dare to ask Colinsoo for Cathy on such an occasion.


    Afterwards, Colin returned to his seat and asked the remaining half-elf nobles to offer their prey to Queen Aisha.


    When the gift was finished, the long horn sounded again through the viewing platform.


    Two knights riding high war horses slowly stepped onto the arena, and the much-anticipated competition officially kicked off.


    At the same time, an attendant walked quickly to Colin and reported:


    "Your Majesty, Lord Earl, the Eastern Border Envoy is asking to see you outside."


    Colin smiled faintly, and said: "It''s just right, please come and enjoy this martial arts competition together."


    "Yes!"


    Not long after, Fei Feijue was led by the attendant to the viewing platform.


    "Master Earl, Your Majesty Queen!"


    Fei Jiejue respectfully saluted his master.


    Colin retracted his gaze from the competition arena, and said with a smile: "Fei Feijie, you have been working hard all the way, it is better to watch the competition first."


    "Okay." Fei Jijue nodded in response, but did not take a seat, but continued, "Your Majesty, we East Territory have also prepared a great gift for the winners of this competitionAi Queen Shah was taken aback for a moment, then squinted to look at the young Viscount of the East, and said lightly:


    "Fei Jijue, you are interested, but half-elf subjects don''t need to be rewarded by the East."


    It stands to reason that the host has clearly refused, and the guests should also retreat.


    But Fei Jiejue clapped his hands and asked the servants behind him to hold out a knight sword, and said:


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry too much, this is just a little bit of caution from the East."


    Colin didn''t care, but when he saw the knight sword, he clenched his fist instantly.


    Because, he recognized the knight sword--


    It is the sword of the Marquis Garcia!


    7017k

 Chapter 411： Cavaliers Showdown (Part 1)

    This is a naked provocation!


    Colin squinted at the knight sword Fei Jiejue had taken out, and his heart was filled with anger.


    Fei Feijue ignored Colin''s anger, and even continued to stimulate:


    "Earl Angley, you should know this sword? It was left in the city of Bailu after the Marquis Garcia was captured last time and forgot to take it away."


    The Logue Knight sitting under Colin jumped to his feet, and was about to rush towards Fei Jie with his red eyes, but Colin stretched out his hand to stop him.


    Of course he also wanted to kill the arrogant Viscount of the East with a single knife, but doing so on such an occasion seemed too barbaric.


    Moreover, he even wanted to know the idea of ??the East Territory''s move.


    So, Colin nodded to Aisha.


    Queen Aisha understood, smiled slightly, and said: "Since the East is so generous and willing to provide extra rewards to the winners of this tournament, then I am disrespectful."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Fei Jiejue leaned over to salute, and then Shi Shiran sat down.


    The competition continued, but the atmosphere quietly became a little subtle.


    However, the mentality of the contestants has not changed much. To defeat the opponent and win the favor of the queen is still their highest goal.


    As for the very sensitive "reward" that the East Territory offered, the players all felt that as long as they won it back and then dedicated it to Earl Anglia, that would not be enough.


    Although it is a bit embarrassing to say that the sword of a Marquis of the North needs the help of half-elves to win it back, this is after all the moths that came out of the East, and Earl Anglia is not enough to offend the half-elves.


    There are also some half-elf aristocrats who feel that things can''t be so simple. Since the East has already taken out the Sabre of the Marquis Garcia to provoke it face-to-face, it is impossible to return the sword to the hands of the North so easily.


    But no matter how people guessed in their hearts, the competition continued.


    ¡­¡­


    From time to dusk, the competition is gradually coming to an end.


    The two finalists are riding tall horses around the audience. While adapting the horses to the venue, they also show off to the audience by the way and win cheers from the supporters.


    One of the heroic young knights was especially popular with the audience.


    He is about twenty-five years old, wearing fine iron chain armor with gleaming silver light, and a confident smile on his handsome face. Against the setting sun, his lazy curly hair looks like melted gold.


    He is riding a white horse with a pure gold kite shield hung on the left side of the horse''s back. It is engraved with the coat of arms of thorns-it is the emblem of the half-elf royal Miller family.


    This young half-elf knight named Karl Miller is regarded as the cousin of Queen Aisha according to his seniority.


    The status of the royal family and the handsome appearance immediately made the Carl knight the focus of the field. Whenever he held his eagle wing helmet to greet the audience, it always aroused bursts of praise.


    Some enthusiastic and bold half-elf girls even threw the flowers in their hands to Carl Knight to express their love.


    The previous Duke of Miller had been killed by Colin himself for conspiring to poison Queen Aisha, but the position of Duke of the Miller family was vacant, and no successor was announced.


    Although the succession order has long been clear, Queen Aisha has not spoken for a long time, obviously she does not recognize the current succession order.


    This also caused the hearts of the Miller family to float. The members of the family started gearing up and eager to try, ready to show their skills in this competition and let themselves enter the sight of Queen Aisha. If they can be favored by the Queen, maybe Will become the heir to the duke.


    But Colin knew that the reason why Aisha had not announced the successor of Duke Miller was actually planning to cancel the dukedom of the Miller family.


    In her opinion, since the Miller family has become a half-elf royal family, there is no need to retain a duchy title, and after experiencing the betrayal of the mother and brother before, Queen Aisha also began to feel that retaining the duke title would only cause Mi The division of the Le family has made some people think that they shouldn''t have.


    Of course, these ideas have not been made public yet.


    Therefore, at this time, Karl Miller can continue to have beautiful dreams and enjoy the cheers of everyone.


    Compared with the proud Carl Cavaliers in Chunfeng, another Cavaliers who made it to the finals did not receive such treatment.


    It was a knight in his early forties, with short gray hair rooted up, and a bronze face with traces of wind and sun. The tight lip line and light brown eyes outlined a firm look, just like him. The red copper armor on the body.


    The armor was old and polished, and no aristocratic coat of arms could be found on it. Obviously, this was a downright wandering knight.


    His mount is a common burgundy horse, strong and powerful but unremarkable, without fancy pacing, but slowly carrying the owner.


    Compared to the glorious Karl Miller, this wandering knight looks too shabby.


    Moreover, when he signed up for the competition, his name was Joseph.


    Yes, only first name, no last name.


    But he is a knight again, which shows that 80% of this person is an illegitimate child of which family, and he has not been recognized by the family, so he dare not bear the family name.


    After going around the field, the two knights came to the viewing platform at the same time, rolled over and dismounted, raised their wooden lances, and bowed to Queen Aisha.


    Queen Aisha got up and said loudly: "This is a fair game. I hope that you will uphold the benevolent virtues of knights and not aim at hurting your opponents and win a glorious victory.


    The Supreme Glory Lord is with you! "


    The knight competition is indeed a very dangerous sport, and casualties are almost unavoidable.


    Even contestants are required to use hardwood lances as weapons But even this kind of "polite" weapon can be lethal in the hands of knights.


    Therefore, the competition also stipulates that the knights can only be lanced and stab immediately.


    In this one-on-one duel, the two sides stab their opponents off the horses with lances on the galloping horses, and the victory is determined by one shot, which can avoid too many fights and reduce the probability of casualties.


    But even so, it still cannot completely eliminate casualties.


    This martial arts competition reached the finals. Seven unlucky people have lost their lives, more than 20 people have disabilities, and countless injured.


    It can be said that this martial arts arena in front of the viewing platform is already covered with the blood of contestants.


    But such casualties can''t prevent half-elves from enthusiastically competing.


    If the knight doesn''t even have the courage to face death, why should he win the favor of the queen, or even the title?


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Amid the melodious trombone sound, the two knights participating in the final came to the sidelines and were ready to sprint.


    The audience at the scene also waved their arms excitedly, shouting incessantly, pushing the atmosphere to the climax.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 412： Knight Showdown (Part 2)

    The horn sounded, and the two horses began to run for the first time, and the wooden viewing platform also vibrated.


    The two knights are riding on horses, leaning forward and pointing their guns at the opponent''s chest, as solid as a rock.


    As the distance quickly draws closer, the aura of the two is also rising rapidly.


    thirty meters...


    ten meters...


    Five meters...


    The wooden lance pierced the air and made a whistling sound.


    Time seems to stop suddenly at this moment.


    But at the moment of staggering, Joseph suddenly changed from stabbing to sweeping, and the afterimage of the lance formed a crescent moon in the air, slashing fiercely at the opponent, and he was about to be swept off the horse.


    Karl Miller''s eyes narrowed, but there was no panic, because the shield standing beside him just blocked Joseph''s sweep, and the lance in his hand pierced the armor on the opponent''s chest.


    àØ!


    Two lances exploded at the same time, and the wood chips shot all around.


    Karl Miller shook his horse a few times and almost fell, but he cleverly used superb equestrian skills to stabilize his balance.


    But Joseph was knocked out like a cannonball. The knight in red copper armor turned over in the air dexterously, landed on both feet, and took three steps backwards before he finally stood firm.


    According to the rules of the game, losing a horse means losing.


    "I lost." Joseph shook his head, dropped half of the lance in his hand, and took off his helmet, revealing a weather-beaten face.


    His bay red horse walked up to the owner and snorted, seeming to comfort Joseph.


    Karl Miller also walked over, took off his helmet, showing the winner¡¯s smile, and said: "You are great, but you made a fatal mistake. You should not change your moves at the last moment."


    After saying this, Carl turned his horse''s head and paced slowly around the venue, accepting the cheers of the audience.


    On the viewing platform, Colin watched this scene and suddenly turned his head and whispered in Aisha''s ear: "That Joseph deliberately lost to Karl Miller."


    Although Joseph disguised well, he only had the strength of a Tier 3 knight after all, and Colin could naturally see the clues.


    The half-elf clan is a mixture of humans and elves, and the affinity for the Holy Light is not high when the blood is mixed, so it is difficult for their knight rank to exceed the third rank.


    When Colin came to Silvermoon City last year, he had seen several Tier 4 half-elven knights here. However, after two great turmoil and great purge, the Tier 4 strong of the half-elf kingdom fell and expelled At this time, in Silvermoon City, Tier 3 knights were already the pinnacle of half-elf power.


    Aisha was taken aback when she heard the words, then she frowned, and said solemnly: "Could it be that someone threatened Joseph and let him lose the match deliberately?"


    Colin lightly patted Aisha''s arm, shook his head and said: "Not necessarily. The Miller family has just experienced a big change, and no one should dare to jump out and make trouble at this time.


    And, before this game, no one would have expected an unknown wandering knight to make it all the way to the finals. "


    "Then why did Joseph deliberately lose the game?"


    Colin looked at Joseph, who was silent and bowed his head, but smiled: "Joseph lost the game, but he won his life."


    Queen Aisha looked at her lover suspiciously.


    Colin explained with a smile: "Joseph knew that he was born from a humble background, and he couldn''t compare with Karl, who was born in the royal family.


    Moreover, Karl is younger. In the future, he may still hope to be promoted to Tier 4 and even inherit the position of Duke of the Miller family.


    If Joseph wins this contest, even if he has won your appreciation and successfully ranks among the half-elf aristocratic class, how will he face the hostility of a duke in the future?


    So, he might as well lose the game and let Karl Miller become the champion.


    In this way, he has already shown his strength on such a stage. Even if he did not get the reward of the championship, when Karl Miller wanted to understand, he would naturally be grateful to Joseph. "


    Queen Aisha listened quietly, nodded and said: "It makes sense. However, judging from your appearance, it seems that you admire Joseph''s actions very much?"


    Colin did not conceal his thoughts either, and nodded: "Yes. This is a smart man, capable, and knows how to advance and retreat. What''s more, he was born from a humble background and has no family as a backing, so he needs to rely on a powerful force. ."


    Queen Aisha instantly understood Colin''s thoughts, and said: "Do you want him to become the commander of the Silver Moon Guard?"


    "Smart!" Colin snapped his fingers.


    The Silver Moon Guard is being rebuilt, but Colin has been undecided about the choice of commander.


    Although Colin did not intend to rely too much on the military strength of the half-elves, he did not hope that there would be another turmoil in Silvermoon City.


    Therefore, the commander of the Silver Moon Guard is very important.


    Colin even thought that if he couldn''t find a suitable candidate, he would simply find someone of his own blood to be the commander.


    But at this time, Joseph suddenly appeared in front of Colin and gave him a surprise.


    Queen Aisha also seemed to think that Joseph was a good choice, so she nodded and said: "Okay, I will send someone to investigate Joseph''s background carefully. If there is no problem, I will make an announcement later."


    "good."


    While speaking, today''s champion knight Karl Miller has come to the viewing platform, took the flowers from the hand, and looked around.


    Colin also looked at the young knight curiously, wondering which noble lady he would offer flowers to.


    Who knew that the champion knight came straight to the viewing platform.


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, they presented the flowers to Cathy behind Colin!


    The half-elf maid was caught off guard and stunned on the spot, then looked at Colin at a loss, as if seeking help from the master.


    Colin didn''t mean to help at all. Instead, he put on an expression of watching the show, while watching Prince Harrison''s direction from the corner of his eyes.


    The imperial prince flushed with anger, his fists clenched, as if he was about to rush out in the next second to invite Carl Knight to a duel.


    But fortunately, he still has some sense, knowing that he is not the opponent of Carl Knight, so he can only stare at his love rival with his eyes, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Cathy asks for help hopelessly, so she has the flowers in front of her next.


    Colin looked at Karl Miller with great interest, and suddenly felt that the knight of the Miller family was also quite a scheming person.


    However, looking at Cathy''s appearance, this Carl knight is destined to be unrequited love.


    Looking at the appearance of Prince Harrison, uh... I can only say that Carl Knight is asking for his own blessing.


    Karl apparently didn''t know that he had offended the prince of the empire unintentionally. After offering flowers, he strode to Queen Aisha and knelt down on one knee.


    But before the champion knight could speak, Fei Jijue, the envoy of the East, stood up.


    Colin thought he was preparing to honor the promised "extra reward", but unexpectedly, Fei Feijue said:


    "Very exciting game! However, UU reading Karl Knight, there is a knight on my side because I missed the registration time for the tournament, and it is a pity that he could not participate in the competition, but he really wants to compete with you. Now, I wonder if you want to?"


    Queen Aisha frowned, and Guo cut her mouth: "Sorry, Fei Feiju, the tournament is over."


    "Your Majesty, of course I understand this. However, the reward I just gave out, according to the explanation of the Duke of St. Pros, must be awarded to the most powerful half-elf knight. I wonder if Carl Knight is willing to prove himself?"


    Ke Lin narrowed his eyes and said, "So, the knight you recommended is also a half-elf?"


    "Yes." Fei Feijue nodded, and then beckoned behind him.


    Immediately, a guard who accompanied him came to the viewing platform and took off his helmet.


    When he saw his face clearly, Clin was shocked.


    And Karl Miller has already said loudly: "Your Majesty, please allow me to take this battle for you!"


    Queen Aisha also recognized the identity of the half-elf knight from the East, turned her head to look at Colin, and saw him nodding slightly before agreeing:


    "Okay! Carl Knight, I hope you can prove yourself again."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 413： Duel (on)

    In the martial arts competition field, two knights separated from each other, preparing for the battle.


    Karl Miller still had a confident smile on his face, as if he was absolutely sure of the next battle.


    The audience shouted the name of Karl Knight, and their enthusiasm was even higher than the previous game.


    Because this time, Carl Knight¡¯s opponent is a traitor from the half-elf kingdom¡ª


    Viscount Omar!


    Oh no, Queen Aisha had announced that she had deprived him of his knighthood, so now she can only be called the Knight of Omar.


    More than a year ago, when Colin arranged for Vera to die in order to get rid of his marriage contract with Prince Tupai, Evan and his sister Anna in the east were imprisoned by the old king and prepared to be handed over to the north as a scapegoat in exchange for Saint Xi Forgiveness of Lord Alder.


    But it was the Omar knight who took advantage of the Savoy family to launch a rebellion, secretly entered the palace prison, and released Count Evan and his sister without authorization.


    Colin clearly remembered that he had just been promoted to Tier 4 at that time, showing that the Bleeding Race was looking for Vera in the palace, but he ran into the Omar Knight and the three of them outside the back garden.


    At that time, he also fought with the elder brothers and sisters of Evan and the Knights of Omar. Although he won, Colin let them go because he didn''t want to offend the Eastern Saint Proceeding family too much.


    Unexpectedly, now the half-elf traitor Omar Knight, actually returned to Silvermoon City again.


    Although I don¡¯t know what the Eastern Territory sent the Omar Knights to make trouble in the tournament, this kind of strong attitude is completely different from the last time Fei Jijue came to Silvermoon City.


    This shows that the East Territory should have confirmed the death of the Marquis of Vincent, and most of them have already formulated a revenge plan.


    Colin rubbed his chin, and suddenly had some expectations about it.


    In meditation, the duel on the court has officially begun.


    Rumble of horse hooves, the two half-elf knights have already started sprinting.


    Colin''s attention also returned to his eyes, but when he saw the rich holy light emanating from the Omar Knight, his heart suddenly shook.


    Omar is a fourth-order knight!


    Colin clearly remembered that when the opponent fought against him a year ago, he was still a Tier 3 knight. He did not expect to advance in just one year.


    In addition to Colin, the person who can most deeply appreciate the surge in Omar''s strength is his opponent, Carl Knight.


    If the young knight was confident at first, he felt that he would be able to defeat the notorious half-elf traitor and raise his reputation to the next level, but now, when he faces the terrible pressure, Karl I realized that it was bad.


    Fortunately, Carl is also very clear that at this time, shrinking is no longer an impossible option, only to go head-on, put all the courage and beliefs, and strive for a miracle to happen.


    àØ!


    The two knights finally collided together without fancy.


    Riding a gun broke into countless flying sawdust at the same time.


    The two horses crossed past, and the Omar Knight sat on the horseback like a rock, but his opponent, Carl Knight, had fallen to the ground in a daze.


    Red blood gurgled from the gap in the helmet, and instantly formed a small puddle on the ground.


    For a while, the game was silent.


    Only the doctor waiting on the sidelines rushed over and hurriedly removed the helmet and breastplate of Carl Knight, only to find that the young knight who was still proud of the spring breeze just now had his entire chest dented by the force.


    Physician reached out and touched Karl Knight''s chest for a while, then sighed and shook his head.


    On the viewing platform, a group of half-elf aristocrats stared at all this in amazement, apparently they hadn''t been relieved from the shock.


    The best young son of the Miller family, the champion knight of the tournament, and Karl Miller, who is very likely to become the Duke of Miller, died in the hands of a half-elf traitor.


    The half-elf maid Cathy was still holding flowers from Carl Knight, but she did not expect that the person giving the flowers had turned into a corpse.


    Prince Harrison was also very dazed.


    My love rival just died like this?


    He was still thinking about how to cut off Carl Knight''s thoughts of Cathy just now. Who knows, in such a blink of an eye, his love rival was resolved.


    The unpredictable changes in the world are really unpredictable.


    And just at this moment, the east border envoy Fei Jiejue slowly stood up. He put on a sad expression and said pretentiously:


    "Your Majesty, I deeply regret the misfortune of Carl Knight! However, this also shows that he is not the strongest half-elf knight.


    Therefore, I can only give this knight sword to Knight Omar.


    Of course, it is up to you to decide who you want to award the champion of this martial arts competition. "


    Queen Aisha stared at Fei Jie coldly, her heart was full of anger.


    Who else can she award the reward to?


    Is it awarded to a dead person?


    Just when Fei Jijue was about to hand over the sword of the Marquis of Garcia to the Omar Knight, Colin suddenly stood up and stopped:


    "Wait a minute, Fei Feijue."


    "Earl Angley, do you have any questions?"


    Colin didn''t seem to be angry because the champion knight of the tournament was killed by the half-elf knight sent by the East. At this time, he still smiled and said:


    "There is also a guard on my side who wants to compete with Knight Omar."


    Fei Jijue faintly smiled, and said: "Earl, I know the masters of the Northern Territory are like clouds, and Knight Omar never dared to compete with the masters of the Northern Territory."


    "No, no, no." Colin shook his head, "My guard is not from the North, but a half-elf."


    Fei Fiejue was stunned.


    Colin continued: "Lord Fei, didn''t you just say that the knight sword is meant to be awarded to the''strongest half-elf knight''? Before defeating my guard, I am afraid that Knight Omar is still worthy This title."


    Fei Jijue narrowed his smile, and asked in a deep voice, "I don''t know who your guard is?"


    Colin smiled and clapped his hands. Then, a guard covered in armor strode onto the viewing platform from behind.


    He bowed and saluted Colin and Aisha first, then slowly took off his helmet.


    "Duke Rutte!"


    suddenly exclaimed.


    Everyone at the scene recognized that the guard of the Earl Anglia turned out to be the former half-elf country uncle, the commander of the Silver Moon Guard, Duke Ensfa Rutte!


    Fei Feijue couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. UU reading asked stupidly: "L¨¹... Duke Lut, no, hasn¡¯t he been executed..."


    Colin explained with a smile: "Duke Rutte was deprived of the title by Her Majesty and sentenced to death a year ago for participating in the Savoy family''s rebellion.


    However, the benevolent Queen thought that Ensfa Rutte had contributed a lot to the half-elf kingdom after all, and participating in the rebellion was also under the threat of the Savoy family, so he spared his life and expelled him from the country.


    I read Ensfa Lut''s outstanding martial arts and rare talents, so I took him by my side as an ordinary guard, and also wanted him to atone for his past mistakes. "


    After Colin explained, Fei Feijue still had an expression of disbelief.


    In his opinion, Ensfa Rutte hated Colin so much. How could he be willing to be the other''s guard?


    And how dare Colin put such an enemy by his side to protect his own safety?


    But before he recovered, Ensfa Rutte had walked up to the Knight Omar, took off his chain gloves without saying a word, and threw them over.


    Omar Knight is also stupid.


    Because this is an invitation to a duel!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 414： Duel (part 2)

    "Uncle!"


    Clover City Lord Ron Rutte couldn''t help shouting.


    However, the former Duke of Rutte, and now Ensfa Rutte''s guard, did not seem to hear his nephew''s voice, but stared at the Omar knight in front of him, waiting for the other party''s response.


    Ron Rutte was distraught. This "resurrected" uncle was once the pillar of the Rutte family. Now that the family has declined, he can only stay in the Alfalfa city to support himself. Ron sees Ensfa Rutte at this time. Naturally, it is like seeing a life-saving straw.


    But this life-saving straw was about to fight a powerful half-elf knight, which made Ron seem to have fallen from heaven to **** again for a while, and he couldn''t help but remind him in a hurry.


    But seeing his uncle ignored him at all, Ron didn''t dare to say any more.


    He even dared not explicitly persuade his uncle not to fight Omar Knight.


    After all, this is the arrangement of Count Angele. If Earl Angele''s plan is destroyed, the fate of the Rutte family will only be more miserable.


    Omar Knight looked at the chain gloves on the ground in front of him, and didn''t pick it up immediately, but stupidly froze in place.


    You must know that Ensfa Rutte can become the former half-elf duke and the commander of the Silver Moon Guard, not by his status as an uncle, but by the mighty power of the half-elf kingdom!


    Even now Omar himself has been promoted to Tier 4, but when facing the former first knight of the half-elf kingdom, he was a little bit distressed.


    What''s more, this is a life and death duel!


    Omar looked at the frosty eyes of Ensfa Rutte in front of him, and he had already given up in his heart.


    He actually fought against the Ensfa knights, knowing that the opponent is powerful, and even knowing that even if he is now promoted to Tier 4, he may not be an opponent.


    At this time, even if he didn''t want to fight, Colin wouldn''t let him leave easily.


    "Knight Omar, don''t you want to prove that you are the''strongest half-elf knight''? Why? You dare not accept the challenge of the Ensfa knight?"


    Omar was still hesitating, but then he saw Fei Jiejue''s cold eyes.


    At this time, he finally realized that he had no retreat.


    As a half-elf traitor, if Omar loses the support of the East, then his best ending in the future can only be Destiny.


    So, Knight Omar took a deep breath, leaned over and picked up the glove on the ground.


    Looking up again, Knight Omar clearly saw a flash of teasing in the eyes of the Ensfa Knight on the opposite side, as if it were mocking, and as if disdain.


    Omar Knight only felt a fire of anger hit his forehead. At this moment, he finally let go of the cowardice and hesitation in his heart, just want to wash away the shame.


    "Come on! Ensfa Rutte! Let me see if you have grown in these two years!"


    Unlike the violent knight of Omar, the knight of Ensfa calmly was like a pool of stagnant water, as if he did not realize that he was about to engage in a duel of life and death.


    However, when the duel officially began, the Ensfa knight suddenly turned from extreme silence to extreme movement.


    Boom!


    The moment the Ensfa knight kicked the ground, the ground suddenly exploded. Driven by the explosive reaction force, Ensfa, who was more than two meters tall, sprinted toward his opponent like a giant tank.


    Omar Knight felt a strong threat, and a sense of crisis that made him tremble all over his heart.


    For an instant, Knight Omar did not dare to leave his hand, and without hesitation, he opened his strongest state, the holy light spread from his chest like flowing water, and even the heavy sword in his hand lit up with holy light.


    "Die!"


    The Omar knight roared wildly, the epee in his hand was glowing with silver light, and he swung the head of the Ensfa knight.


    But at the moment when the two were about to collide, Omar suddenly changed his moves and twisted his body like a fish. Not only did he avoid the fatal blow of the Ensfa knight, he also stabbed the long sword at Ens. Fa''s right hand-the hand without chain gloves.


    àÛàÍ!


    Two fingers fell to the ground in the splash of blood.


    Even though Knight Omar was knocked to the ground, his chest was aching, but his heart was ecstatic, because Knight of Ensfa could no longer hold his weapon after his finger was cut.


    So he bowed his head and turned over and walked around behind the Ensfa knight, with the epee in his hand glowing with white light, and under the superimposition of the huge impact, he slammed into the Ensfa knight''s waist.


    The Ensfa knight didn''t seem to be affected at all. Although he couldn''t hold the long sword in his hand, he still turned around abruptly with a fist.


    The huge fist was accompanied by the spikes on the arm armor, swept down like a stone pillar.


    The speed of the attack was extremely fast, and Knight Omar was thinking about inserting the epee deeper, and was caught off guard for a while, so he could only loosen the hilt and resist.


    àØ!


    The armor on the Omar knight¡¯s arm was immediately dented under the impact of the huge force, and the fire was splashing. He maintained a protective posture and slid out for several meters, with two black scorch marks under his feet.


    Before he could ease his breath, the Ensfa knight''s second fist pressed down again.


    Boom!


    The Omar Knight knelt on the ground, bleeding spots all over his knees.


    He put his arms in front of him, and blocked the big blood-red fist in front of him.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    Omar roared wildly, turned his fist away, then got up and flew past Ensfa knight''s waist, holding the hilt of the epee pierced into the opponent''s waist in midair.


    Hu!


    It just so happened that the Ensfa Knight volleyed over again, and was blocked by the Omar Knight with a half-epee.


    àØ!


    The huge power slammed on the epee like a flood, and the epee severely cut through the armor of the Ensfa knight with a crash, and opened a hideous gap in his waist.


    Although Omar was also smashed and turned out, blood spurted out of his mouth again, but he couldn''t help but laugh on his back.


    Because he discovered that although the strength of this Ensfa knight is still unmatched as before, but his skills have regressed a lot, and it seems that the spirit is not normal¡ª


    How can a normal person continue to swing a punch when he sees the epee stuck in his waist?


    This is clearly killing 800 enemies and self-inflicting a thousand.


    But the next second, Knight Omar¡¯s smile solidified on his face.


    Because the Ensfa knight whose waist was almost cut in half, he didn''t care about the fatal injuries on his body, and rushed again as if nothing was wrong.


    àØ!


    The harsh metal distortion was accompanied by the chilling sound of bone cracking.


    Omar knight screamed in pain, because he was shocked to find that his arm was broken by life!


    And the Ensfa knight didn''t mean to stop at the slightest, regardless of the terrible waist injury, he madly used his force, punching the Omar knight in the chest with one punch after another.


    àØàØàØ!


    With every punch, there will be splashes of blood, and the sound of cracking bones will be heard at the same time. UU reading www.uukANAnshu. com


    Knight Omar was crying for mercy at first, but gradually, he could no longer make a sound.


    àØàØàØ!


    The Ensfa knight was still smashing his fist, splashing blood and flesh foam all over his armor, making him look like a demon crawling out of hell.


    The Knights of Omar had become a **** group at this time, but the Knights of Ensfa did not intend to stop.


    The scene was silent.


    This extremely tragic duel scene made everyone look dumbfounded.


    Until Colin raised his hand slightly and said softly: "Okay."


    Then the Ensfa knight stopped smashing, got up slowly, and walked towards the viewing platform.


    The strong smell of blood permeated, and the half-elf aristocrats on the stage couldn''t help but shrink back.


    Fei Jiejue tried to keep himself calm, but he couldn''t help but shudder slightly as he watched the Ensfa knight walking towards him step by step.


    Finally, the terrifying knight covered in blood stopped in front of Fei Feijue and took the sword of Marquis Garcia straight away.


    During the whole process, Fei Jijue stood there stiffly, not daring to move.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 415： Banquet (Part 1)

    The night at the end of the competition is destined to be a carnival night.


    Hundreds of bonfires were lit up by the Crystal River, and the skinned cattle and sheep slowly turned on the barbecue grill, drips of grease splashed on the fire, and clusters of flames jumped up, coated with spices and salt, with a tempting aroma. Instantly filled the surrounding air.


    A long table was set up by the bonfire, and they were piled up with vegetables, fruits and bread.


    Tens of thousands of half-elves were sitting around the campfire, enjoying the food and wine provided by Queen Aisha for free, and talking about scenes in the daytime competition.


    Some are sighing for Karl Miller, some are cursing the half-elf traitor Omar, saying that he deserves his sins, and there are disputes about who the champion of the tournament will be awarded...


    But I didn¡¯t talk about Ensfa Rutte.


    The performance of the former Duke Rutte torturing the Omar knight in the tournament today, although very relieved, made the half-elves chill in retrospect.


    The coldness of ignoring the lives of others, or even one¡¯s own, is no different from the devil.


    The current lively and noisy atmosphere is really not suitable for talking about this kind of creepy thing. You should still eat barbecue, drink fine wine, and enjoy the joyous time of the hunting festival.


    Of course, the half-elf aristocrats will not huddle with the commoners at the wild banquet, and their banquet will be held in the half-elf palace.


    Hundreds of fish oil candles illuminate the elegant and gorgeous banquet hall as bright as day. Hundreds of half-elf nobles and guests gathered in the hall, quietly waiting for the beginning of the banquet.


    The wine and food are all ready, and the tempting fragrance is floating in the air, but the nobles and guests present are all standing together, looking towards the center of the hall.


    There, Queen Aisha wore a gorgeous palace dress, revealing a white jade-like right shoulder and a pair of well-proportioned arms. A purple belt highlights her slender waist. It does not look like a freshman. The mother of the child.


    The green hair is woven into a complex and gorgeous pattern, dotted with crystal diamonds and silver hairpins, which exudes a charming brilliance under the candlelight.


    At this time, she was holding a knight sword, resting on the shoulders of the Joseph knight who was half kneeling in front of her, and said loudly:


    "Joseph Pallon, would you like to be loyal to me?"


    Joseph Knight, who won the runner-up in the tournament, could no longer maintain a calm attitude at this time. He looked up at the dazzling Queen Aisha and said loudly:


    "I, Joseph Palon, today offer my unparalleled loyalty to the great blood-stained thorn-Her Majesty Queen Aisha Miller!


    In my lifetime, your will will be my goal, and your instructions will be my belief!


    I swear by the sacred name of the Palong family''s ancestors for generations, I will always be loyal to you! "


    The Palon family is not a prominent family in the half-elf kingdom, and it has even fallen to the point of losing its title.


    But it was the illegitimate son of such a down-and-out family, Joseph Palon, who turned out to be the champion of the tournament.


    The half-elf aristocrats who were watching the ceremony admired Joseph''s good fortune. They thought that if it weren''t for the true champion, Karl Miller, who died tragically at the hands of the Omar Knight, it would be impossible for Joseph to enjoy such glory.


    But only a few people know that Joseph''s strength is not inferior to Karl Miller.


    Colin watched this scene, and suddenly thought that if Joseph did not choose to hand over the championship to Karl Miller at the last moment, then perhaps it would be him who died in the hands of the Omar Cavaliers.


    From this point of view, this Joseph Knight is really "good people get rewarded."


    "I, the lord of the half-elf kingdom, Aisha Miller, in the name of the queen, canonized Joseph Palon as the viscount lord of the half-elf kingdom. From today onwards, the Palon family is the hereditary viscount family of the half-elf kingdom."


    After finishing speaking, Queen Aisha returned the long sword to Viscount Palon. At the same time, she took out a seal from the tray held by the attendant next to her, and said:


    "Viscount Joseph Palon, in the name of the half-elf queen, I appoint you as the commander of the Silver Moon Guard. I hope you will shoulder the responsibility of guarding the half-elf kingdom under the watch of the Supreme Lord!"


    This appointment surpassed almost everyone''s expectations. They did not expect that the half-elf queen would hand over such an important position as the commander of the Silver Moon Guard to a guy with a humble background who had just stepped into the half-elf aristocratic circle.


    In contrast, even the Queen skipped the baron and granted the title of Viscount Joseph Palon, which seemed less obtrusive.


    Joseph Palon didn¡¯t seem to have expected Queen Aisha to put such a heavy responsibility into her own hands. While shocked, he also seemed to have a sense of understanding. The bronze-colored face showed firmness, and he said in a deep voice:


    "I, Joseph Palon, in this sacred place, under the watchful eye of the Supreme Lord, swear that from today until death, I will guard the half-elf kingdom with my glory, my life, and everything!"


    At this time, some clever half-elf nobles finally reacted and understood the deep meaning of Queen Aisha''s choice of such a groundless knight as the commander of the Silver Moon Guard.


    There is no doubt that a dazzling star will rise at an astonishing speed in the half-elf kingdom.


    With the rise of Viscount Palon, the situation in the half-elf kingdom will also undergo earth-shaking changes.


    The rise of new powers will inevitably decline the old powers.


    Moreover, this is the will of Queen Aisha and Earl Anglia, and no one can stop it.


    After realizing this, the many half-elf aristocrats present became trembling, even if Queen Aisha announced the official start of the banquet, they could no longer find the joyful mood.


    Queen Aisha obviously won''t care about the worries of the old nobles. After two rebellions and cleanings, Silvermoon City should indeed have some new faces.


    "...The Silver Moon Guard is currently being disarmed. Some old, weak, sick and disabled are eliminated so that some fresh blood can be added. Don''t worry if you just took over. First get familiar with the situation and get to know the generals in the army. As for the future of the Silver Moon Guard Development direction I will tell you later..."


    Queen Aisha briefed Viscount Palon about the Silver Moon Guard''s related matters, and then paced gracefully, came to Colin''s side, and took his arm straight.


    Fei Jie, who was talking to Colin, paused for a while, but immediately looked away, pretending not to see it, and continued:


    "Your Majesty, Earl Anglia, I reported your intentions to the Duke of Saint-Pros after I went back last time. After some consideration, the Duke decided to agree to your plan to redeem the Marquis of Vincent with a warship. However, the number and tonnage of warships need to be further discussed."


    Colin looked at Fei Jie with a smile, and said casually:


    "Okay, in that case, let''s discuss it slowly."


    Fei Jijue still wanted to speak, but Colin had already turned his head to whisper to Queen Aisha. At the same time, the two turned around hand in hand, seemingly no longer planning to talk to Feijue.


    Fei Jiejue had to shut his mouth again, the other party''s ignorant attitude made him feel angry, but he did not dare to attack.


    This trip to Silvermoon City was not as smooth as expected, but Lord Fei was not too anxious. According to the explanation of the Duke of St. Pros, he still had plenty of time.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 416： Banquet (Part 2)

    "Teacher, can I ask you to do a dance?"


    Princess Judy stood timidly in front of Colin with her hands on her back, and asked with shame on her face.


    Colin rolled his eyes quietly. Of course, he knew that this quirky imperial princess had deliberately pretended to be this shy appearance, but he didn''t know what she was thinking about this time.


    At this time, the meal time has passed, the attendants have cleaned up the table, and the band has also put on melodious dance music, waiting for the host tonight to start leading the first dance.


    Colin wanted to dance the first dance with Aisha, but now Princess Judy has actively sent out invitations. As a gentleman, of course he cannot refuse.


    And Queen Aisha would not be angry with Princess Judy, and smiled and handed Colin''s hand to Judy.


    Colin signed Princess Judy''s hand and looked at the little girl in a white princess dress, only to suddenly realize that she was already a little older.


    The skin is like snow, the facial features are exquisite, the golden hair is draped over the white shoulders, the silk dress outlines the exquisite body, the jade-like slender legs are exposed outside the skirt, glowing with watery luster, full of life vitality.


    There are two shallow dimples on the bright face, and a pair of eyes that are as beautiful as a blue lake are full of smiles.


    "Teacher, you seem to be unwilling to dance the first dance with me!"


    "of course not."


    Colin constricted his mind and led Princess Judy to stand still in the middle of the hall, then embraced her in his arms, and began to spin to the beat of the music.


    Click!


    The exquisite crystal shoes are heavily stepped on the marble floor, making a discordant sound.


    Colin, who had just escaped the trampling, shook his head speechlessly, and said, "You can''t step on me. Dance well."


    Princess Judy pouted unconvincingly, but she also knew that she could not step on a high-level knight.


    She rolled her big bright eyes, and suddenly whispered:


    "Teacher, I found a secret of my brother, do you want to listen?"


    Colin looked down at the little girl close at hand, and smiled: "You won''t find out about him and Cathy?"


    "Huh? Teacher, you already knew it!"


    "Um."


    Princess Judy was silent for a while, and then asked: "Then how can the teacher allow this to happen? My brother is the first heir to the royal family, while Cathy is a half-elf and a maid!"


    "What are you worried about? Your brother is not going to marry Cathy, so let him experience the taste of love."


    "But... what if they have a baby?"


    "It''s just illegitimate children, doesn''t your father have a bunch of illegitimate children."


    "But my father''s lover is a human noble!" Princess Judy said anxiously, "Teacher, you don''t know, the blood of the royal family can''t flow into foreigners!"


    "Is there such a rule?" Colin wondered.


    "Yes!" Princess Judy nodded earnestly, "The first emperor Ghana personally stipulated that the blood of San Lorenzo must not flow into foreigners!"


    "why?"


    "How do I know why?"


    Colin frowned, lost in thought.


    This is actually a strange rule, after all, other paladin families can intermarry with foreigners.


    For example, the St. Hild family has married the noble daughter to the troll many times, and even Vera almost married the half-elf prince. Then why the sole royal family, the San Lorenzo family, cannot intermarry with foreigners, even illegitimate children Can''t have it?


    Blood?


    Isn¡¯t the blood of the San Lorenzo family also the blood of the Paladin?


    Seeing Colin not speaking, Princess Judy became a little anxious, so she yelled, "Teacher!"


    Colin came back to his senses, but still didn''t care too much, and said casually: "What''s the hurry, just let them take contraceptive measures."


    This era actually has contraceptive measures, such as the intestines of certain animals, and certain drugs.


    In short, if you don''t want Prince Harrison and Cathy to have "the crystallization of love", it is not difficult.


    "Really? There is still contraception?" Princess Judy asked curiously, blinking her big shiny eyes.


    "Little kids, don''t ask too much." Colin didn''t explain much, thinking that he would explain to Harrison later, let him pay attention to this, and don''t really create "human life", it will be really difficult to clean up at that time .


    Princess Judy snorted and asked: "Then with contraceptive measures, can my brother be with Cathy?"


    "As long as you don''t get married, of course follow them." Colin replied casually.


    "Okay, I understand." Princess Judy nodded, and then stopped talking.


    Until the end of the song, Colin took the little girl to a halt slowly, and he suddenly said: "Harrison asked you to test me, right?"


    Princess Judy trembled slightly, lowered her head to avoid Colin''s gaze, and said with a guilty conscience: "Of course not."


    Colin smiled faintly, did not bother the little girl much, let go of her hand, and let her run away.


    Just as Colin was about to talk to Prince Harrison, Queen Aisha suddenly came over.


    Colin took Aisha''s hand, and just wanted to explain, but saw that Aisha had already handed over a letterhead, lowered his voice and said:


    "The letter from Winter Castle, I just received it."


    Ke Lin quickly took the letterhead, opened it, and his face instantly changed.


    Aisha saw this and asked in a low voice: "What''s the matter?"


    Colin passed the letter paper over, and Aisha took it, only to find that there was only a simple sentence on it¡ª


    There is a change in the west, come back soon!


    and there is no signature or badge.


    Seeing Aisha''s doubts, Colin explained in a low voice: "This is the handwriting of Archbishop Adjani."


    Aisha nodded and asked, "What will happen to the West? Could it be that the army of expeditionary orcs has a problem?"


    "I''m afraid it is." Colin felt a little heavy.


    When he was in Dragon City, he knew about the expedition sent by the West to the Orc Territory, but at that time, both the royal family and the prime minister had sufficient confidence in the expedition, and they did not even send an army to support it.


    But unexpectedly, something happened.


    The orcs on the west side of the Heavenly Broken Mountains are definitely a great threat to the Glorious Empire, especially when they complete the unification and successfully form the orc empire.


    Although Vera and the Marquis of Garcia have not written yet, Colin knew that Ajani would not make jokes about this kind of thing, and the church must obtain information faster than the lord.


    Therefore, Colin knew that he could not stay in Silvermoon City for long.


    Queen Aisha also thought of this, and asked: "The plan for the East Territory...Should we give up?"


    Colin pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth and said: "No! We have been preparing for this for so long, how can we give up when we are on the door?


    What''s more, I said long ago that we must settle this account with the Saint-Pros family! "


    Aisha wrinkled beautifully and persuaded: "But if the orcs are really about to invade, the timing may not be good..."


    "It doesn''t matter, we have a quick fight!" Colin made up his mind immediately, "Moreover, the invasion of the orcs is an excellent reason to confuse the East."


    "However, before we pretended to be leisurely and wanted to attract the East to the bait, if we suddenly show eagerness now, the East will definitely realize that there is a problem."


    Colin pondered for a moment, and suddenly saw Prince Harrison who was leading Cathy into the dance floor, and he smiled and said:


    "I have a solution."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 417： reconcile

    The night is getting dark, the hunting festival banquet has finally come to an end, and the guests have left.


    Fei Jie also bid farewell to Queen Aisha, but when he was about to leave, he was stopped by an attendant:


    "Viscount Lord, Prince Harrison invites you to a tea party later."


    Fei Feijue turned his head in surprise, and saw Prince Harrison not far away looking at him. He nodded in greeting, and then said to the attendant: "Okay, this is my honor."


    After that, Fei Feijue was led by the attendant to a living room.


    The ¡¡¡¡ hall is luxuriously decorated and has a distinctive style.


    The three crystal candlestick chandeliers hung on the ceiling, the candlelight is refractionated by pure crystal, and it becomes dazzling, spilling all corners of the living room.


    Before Prince Harrison came, Fei Jie walked around the hall casually, admiring with interest the specimens of beast heads hanging on the wall and unique decorative weapons.


    This brave and extravagant style is obviously not in line with the temperament of a half-elf aristocrat, it seems that it should be specially modified for the Harrison Prince.


    I think of the imperial prince who just hunted down a brown bear by himself at a hunting party, which shows that although the young prince is quiet on the outside, he has a martial heart.


    After thinking, Fei Jie heard a sound of footsteps approaching, he quickly turned his head and saw Prince Harrison come in.


    "His Royal Highness...Earl Anglia?"


    Fei Jie thought that Prince Harrison would invite himself alone, but he didn''t expect that there was actually Colin Angele.


    However, he was not too surprised.


    After all, Colin is Prince Harrison''s teacher. It is estimated that this private meeting is not that Prince Harrison wants to see him, but Colin!


    Fei Feijue had several thoughts in his mind for a moment, but on the surface he greeted the two who came in gracefully and indifferently.


    Prince Harrison sat down on the main seat, and then the half-elf maids walked in quickly and offered flower tea and honey to the three of them.


    Fei Feijue tasted the scented tea in his hand, and from time to time he used the corner of his eye to peek at the opposite Colin, wanting to see some clues from the other''s face.


    It''s a pity that I got nothing.


    Prince Harrison put down his teacup, cleared his throat, and said in a slightly immature voice:


    "Earl Anglia, Lord Fei Fei, this time I invite you two to tell you unfortunate news."


    Fei Feijue''s heart moved, he quickly looked at the opposite Colin, and saw that he was also puzzled, so he continued to listen to Prince Harrison:


    "I just received a letter from Yulongcheng that the expedition force sent by the Western Territory to the west of the Tianduan Mountains had an accident. The Glory Empire is very likely to be threatened by the orcs again..."


    "What?!" Fei Jiejue was obviously shocked by the news, and couldn''t help screaming.


    At this time, he no longer even entangled with the contradiction with the north, and immediately asked: "His Royal Highness, is the orc empire unified again?"


    Colin also had a shocked expression at this time, and asked in a deep voice, "How about the casualties of the Expeditionary Forces in the West? And the Duke of St. Grianan? How is she now?"


    Prince Harrison flashed his eyes slightly, coughed lightly, and said: "Two, I don''t know the specific situation now, but my father has asked me to return to the Royal Dragon City immediately.


    But before leaving, I hope that the Eastern and Northern Territories can resolve some misunderstandings and contradictions. After all, the threat of the orcs is too great. It requires the unity and sincere cooperation of the lords of the Glorious Empire to survive this catastrophe together. "


    Fei Feijue gradually calmed down from the shock. The first thing he thought of was, could this be a conspiracy in the North?


    After all, Colin Angele is Prince Harrison¡¯s teacher. Will he deliberately instruct Prince Harrison to deceive the East with a false message?


    But soon, Fei Jijue denied this speculation.


    First of all, fake news is too easy to be exposed, and the Saint-Pros family is not stupid and will definitely verify it personally.


    Secondly, according to Evan¡¯s previous inference, Colin Angel¡¯s strategy at this time should be to delay time, wait for the support of the northern army to arrive at Silvermoon City, and then show off with the east to announce the death of the Marquis of Vincent. .


    In this way, even if the East wanted revenge, he did not dare to cross the Rage River easily and fought a decisive battle with the northern army in the half-elf kingdom.


    The Saint-Pros family can only helplessly accept this humiliating result.


    Therefore, this time Fei Jijue took a tough attitude when he came up on the mission, and deliberately made trouble at the hunting party. That is to say, he knew that Colin Angele was just a bluff at this time. Before the arrival of the northern army, he basically Don''t dare to turn his face with the East Territory.


    Thinking about it this way, there is no need for Colin Angele to superfluously fabricate such a lie that is very likely to be debunked to forcibly prevent retaliation in the East.


    However, if the orcs were really about to invade, it would really be a great help to the North.


    A trace of worry arose in Fei Feijue''s heart. He raised his head to look at the opposite Colin Angele, but saw that the other party was also solemn, and it seemed that the news of the orcs had also caught the other party by surprise.


    Therefore, Fei Jiejue tentatively said: "His Royal Highness, as I have always reiterated before, the East has no intention of being an enemy of the North, or the half-elf kingdom, not to mention that now the enemy is present. Of course, we are willing to eliminate both sides. Misunderstanding, make efforts to reach a settlement.


    Therefore, as long as the Earl of Anglia agrees to release the Marquis of Vincent, we will never take the initiative to provoke and cause trouble. "


    Prince Harrison nodded in satisfaction, then turned his gaze to his teacher.


    Colin said with a sullen face, and said coldly: "The actions of Marquis Vincent in Silvermoon City have caused great harm to the Northland and the half-elves. If you don''t have enough sincerity in the East, I won''t let them go easily. !"


    Feijijue immediately said: "My Lord, the Duke of Saint-Pros has already confessed that he is willing to exchange three heavy warships, fifty sailing warships, and one hundred logistics transport ships for the Marquis of Vincent."


    "Not enough!" Colin said flatly.


    Fei Feijue sneered in his heart, feeling that at this time, the northern earl was still holding on, and said with embarrassment:


    "Master Earl, this is the greatest sincerity we can give from the East."


    "Add three more heavy battleships and twenty transport ships!"


    "This..." Fei Feijue pondered for a moment, and then seemed to have made a great determination. "Well, Lord Earl, I will go back and report to the Duke of St. Pros. I hope he can agree. "


    Prince Harrison hurriedly said: "Please also as soon as possible. After all, the situation in the West is critical. We must solve this problem as soon as possible."


    "Yes, your prince!" Fei Jiejue bowed to Prince Harrison, then turned around and left without delay.


    Waiting for Fei Jijue''s back to disappear outside the hall, Prince Harrison got up and leaned to Colin''s side and asked, "Teacher, how am I doing?"


    "Not bad." Colin smiled and patted Prince Harrison on the shoulder.


    Prince Harrison suddenly smiled, and after a while, he asked: "Teacher, why did you let me tell the people of the East?"


    Colin smiled faintly, and said: "Because the same news, different people will have completely different effects."


    Prince Harrison frowned, as if he could not fully understand the teacher''s intention, he hesitated for a moment and just wanted to ask again, but listened to Colin:


    "Look more, think more, ask less. Because the answer you get is probably a lie, but one''s actions cannot be faked."


    "Okay, teacher." Prince Harrison nodded thoughtfully.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 418： Decide

    Clover City.


    The garden behind the Holy Light Cathedral is filled with a faint aroma of black tea.


    Count Evan looked at the slightly bleak but undefeated late autumn scenery in the garden, and said:


    "Look, there must be a lot of flowers blooming here in summer, but they disappear in a blink of an eye. No matter how beautiful the flowers are, there is only one summer. What is the difference between people?"


    He put down the teacup in his hand and sighed, not knowing whether he was feeling the withering of the flowers or lamenting the impermanence of life.


    Orlando, who had just taken over as the president of the Brotherhood of Alfalfa, sat aside respectfully, his brain spinning at super high speed, and his brain was almost turning into a whirlpool. He carefully considered every word and every word of Evan Evan, hoping to do it. Give the most appropriate response.


    Earl Evan continued: "Sometimes I admire those gardeners, they can always take care of this place beautifully according to the different seasons, so that this garden presents a completely different beauty in different seasons."


    Orlando understood it, and immediately said in the most sincere tone:


    "Lord Earl, I am willing to be your humblest gardener and create the most beautiful scenery for you!"


    Facing Orlando''s loyalty, Count Evan glanced at him with a smile, nodded noncommittal, and said:


    "I know your talents. It''s a bit tricky to make you a gardener, and I don''t want the beautiful scenery to be limited to this garden."


    Orlando blinked, and tentatively asked, "My Lord Earl, you mean... the whole Alfalfa City?"


    "Yes." Count Evan nodded, and then strolled into the depths of the garden, Orlando hurriedly followed.


    "I have been around Alfalfa City for a few times and found that many places have been dilapidated. The residents here are also poor and destitute, and even murder and robbery can be seen everywhere, which makes me very sad!


    Although this city does not belong to the east, there are a large number of people living here in the east. I hope that their lives can be more decent, and I also hope that this city will no longer be a sore on this land. "


    Earl Evan said so clearly, Orlando certainly wouldn¡¯t understand it, but what he didn¡¯t understand was how could the Eastern Territory suddenly want to rectify Alfalfa City?


    Even if there are many people living in the East, Alfalfa City is always the territory of the half-elf kingdom.


    unless¡­¡­


    There was an exciting spirit in Orlando''s heart, and he immediately reacted--could it be that the East is already confident of occupying Alfalfa City?


    Of course he knows that the East is currently discussing the redemption of the Marquis of Vincent with Earl Anglia, but he is not yet a cronies of Earl Anglia, and he does not know the specific progress and plans.


    But at this time Orlando is no longer allowed to think about it, and he hurriedly said respectfully: "Please rest assured, Lord Earl, I will convene the heads of the Brotherhood as soon as possible to discuss a ruling plan for you to review. Under your guidance, we will do our best. Let this city come to life again!"


    Earl Evan nodded in satisfaction and waved his hand to indicate that Orlando could leave.


    Orlando understood, so he bowed and retire.


    Earl Evan stood alone in front of a sweet-scented osmanthus tree, smelling the rich fragrance, and suddenly heard the sound of footsteps behind him again.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Fei Jijue walking hurriedly.


    Count Evan raised his eyebrows, and said in doubt: "Why did you come back so soon?"


    Fei Jijue said solemnly, "Master Earl, something has happened to the Western Territory, and the orcs are likely to be invading soon!"


    Earl Evan was obviously taken aback by the news, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he asked: "Where did you get the news?"


    "Prince Harrison said it himself, and he also hopes that we will resolve the dispute with the northern border as soon as possible and unanimously externally."


    Count Evan thought for a while, and then asked: "What is the attitude of Colin Angele when you are going to Silvermoon City this time?"


    "When I first arrived, it happened to be in time for the hunting festival competition. I asked the Omar Knight to go and make trouble according to your arrangement, but Ensfa Rutte was launched on the northern side..."


    "The former Duke Rutte of the half-elf kingdom?"


    "Yes. He didn''t even die, and he was still working for Colin Angele. Therefore, I failed to test whether Colin dared to turn his face with the Eastern Realm through this incident.


    However, at the cocktail party after the holiday, I took the initiative to discuss the redemption conditions with Colin, and the other party obviously looked at him from the side, and it was obvious that he was evasive and procrastinated. "


    Count Evan nodded and said, "It should be, Colin is now guilty of conscience."


    "Then the threat of the orcs this time is not a conspiracy in the north, right?"


    "It shouldn''t be." Count Evan shook his head, "This kind of lie is too easy to debunk, but I will also write to my mother for verification, just in case.


    In addition, I just received news this morning that the Northern Golden Lion Army suddenly stopped advancing at the border of the Half-Elven Kingdom. Originally, I was still thinking about what they were doing, but now it seems that I have received news from the West. "


    Fei Feijue said with some doubts: "Now that we and Silvermoon City have not reached a redemption agreement, how dare the Golden Lion Army stop advancing?"


    "It should be the order of the Marquis Garcia."


    "Marquis Garcia?"


    "Yes." Count Evan said confidently, "If you look closely at the past of the Marquis of Garcia, you will understand that he is a staunch ¡®extrovertist¡¯ who opposes all forms of human civil war.


    It is precisely because of this that when the last Duke of St. Hild was alive, the relationship between the two brothers was tense, and the Marquis of Garcia vigorously developed cavalry, constantly intensifying the contradiction with the trolls, and forcibly consumed all the power of the north. The North will not let the Duke of St. Hild have the mind to advance eastward.


    Therefore, as soon as the threat of the orcs appeared, the Marquis of Garcia would inevitably prevent Colin Anglia from mobilizing the Golden Lion army to advance eastward, and he might even ask him to immediately lead the blood cavalry back to the north. "


    Fei Feijue smiled and smiled: "So, the orc thing is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us!"


    "That''s right!" Count Evan was also excited, and hurriedly asked, "Later, did you reach an agreement with Colin Angele?"


    "Not yet. Colin Anglia''s Lion opened his mouth and added three more heavy warships to our bottom line! Do you think he is still trying to procrastinate?"


    "Promise him!" Count Evan ordered without hesitation, "No matter what he thinks, we can''t miss this opportunity."


    Fei Jijue hesitated and said: "The Duke of Saint Pros..."


    "Father, let me talk about it. You will rush back to Silvermoon City right now and sign a redemption agreement with Colin Anglia on behalf of the Saint-Pros family.


    Be fast!


    We must hurry up to eliminate the threat of Colin Angele before Emperor Reinhardt issues a war order! "


    "Yes, Lord Earl!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 419： Position (on)

    The morning sun dyed the horizon into a faint red glow, among which many white clouds drifted gently.


    Thousands of rays of sunlight shone on the calm river of anger, exuding a faint halo, and everything seemed so quiet and peaceful.


    However, what is calm is only the surface. Below the water level, there are countless undercurrents surging.


    Suddenly, an undercurrent broke through the calmness of the water surface, and immediately caused a wave of turbulent waves. The vortices spread out in the waves, and finally disappeared on the horizontal surface.


    A huge fleet appeared on the Nushui River in the rays of sunlight, with bulging sails, and the bow of the ship stirred up waves of snow-white under the impact of the undercurrent.


    The flag grinning in the wind depicts a pure day horse fluttering its wings. Obviously, this is the navy fleet of the Saint-Pros family in the east.


    Although the weakness of the East Territory army is well-known in the Glorious Empire, no one has ever dared to underestimate the East Territory''s navy fleet.


    This huge fleet consisting of fifteen heavy warships, one hundred and eighty galley warships, fifty light fast dhows, and three hundred logistics transport ships is definitely the most terrifying water power of the Glorious Empire.


    is also relying on this almost invincible fleet and the raging river of anger, the east has not been invaded for hundreds of years.


    Even if the troops are strong and the horse is strong, and the northern border that pushes the troll empire on the ground, under the threat of this fleet, it is difficult to cross the river of anger.


    At the forefront of the fleet at the moment is the flagship "Bailu".


    This legendary heavy battleship named after the castle of the Saint-Pros family is the pride of the East and a miracle of the age of sailing wooden battleships.


    This water giant is 80 meters long, 20 meters wide, and has a keel of 66 meters long. It has a full-load displacement of 3,000 tons. The ship has three floors and a protective wall is built on each floor to support thousands of archers. Shooting at the same time, eight huge rackets are installed on both sides of the ship''s gunwale, and a terrifying bow collision angle is installed on the bow.


    In the era of cold weapons, the "Bailu" is definitely an invincible warship that never sinks.


    At this time, in the captain''s room of the "Bailu", almost all the senior officers of the Tianma Squadron arrived.


    Earl Hall, the supreme commander of the fleet, slowly swept across everyone''s faces with his majestic gaze, then coughed slightly and said loudly:


    "Everyone, I think you all know the reason for this trip to the north.


    Yes, it is to go to Silvermoon City and redeem Lord Vincent Marquis!


    and the price of redemption..."


    At this point, the corners of Earl Hall''s mouth twitched a few times, and it seemed difficult to conceal the humiliation and anger in his heart, but fortunately, he calmed down quickly and continued:


    "The cost of the redemption, please let Earl Evan personally explain it."


    Earl Evan, who was standing behind Earl Hall, smiled slightly, and took a step forward, first nodding to the fleet officers, and then opening a roll of parchment in his hand and saying according to it:


    "Everyone, according to the agreement reached between the Duke of St. Pros and the Earl of Anglia, this time we will use six heavy warships, 50 sailing warships, and 120 logistic transport ships in the east. The Marquis of Center..."


    Hearing this, even the navy officers who have always been disciplined couldn''t help whispering and whispering.


    Obviously, such a price makes it difficult for everyone to accept for a while.


    They all turned their eyes to Earl Hall, but the highest commander of the fleet bowed his head and remained silent at this time.


    However, Earl Hall''s clenched fists still show that his heart is not as calm as on the surface.


    Earl Evan slowly swept across the faces of the officers with a flat but firm gaze, and he continued to say:


    "At the request of the Duke of Saint-Pros, the following warships will be delivered to the North:


    Brave, Victory, Rage, Julang, Windchime, Bailu, these six heavy warships will..."


    "Earl Evan!" Hearing this, Earl Hall finally couldn''t help but say.


    He stepped forward and stood still in front of Count Evan, his breath almost sprayed on the face of the young Duke''s second son.


    Earl Evan looked at Earl Hall, who looked like an irritated bull in front of him, blankly, and asked faintly: "Earl Hall, what are your questions?"


    "Earl Evan, it''s not that I can''t bear a few warships. In fact, everyone knows that I want to see Marquis Vincent return to the east safely. My daughter is looking forward to her husband and my grandson day and night. Can''t do without his father!


    But what I want to know is, why are all the Hall family battleships selected? "


    "The battleship of the Hall family?" Count Evan sneered, and asked Geologically, "Earl Hall, when did the Pegasus navy become the private army of the Hall family?"


    "The Heavenly Horse Navy is certainly not the private army of the Hall family, but you must not deny the contribution of the Hall family to this fleet! Most of the income of our family territory is used for fleet maintenance, and the Hall family is the best. The members of, the strongest leaders, all play in this fleet!


    Earl Evan, to say something rebellious, without the Hall family, this Pegasus water army would at least weaken its combat effectiveness by half! "


    Earl Hall had already given up at this time. Earl Evan¡¯s actions have exceeded the bottom line he can bear. If these six heavy warships are really handed over, then the Hall family¡¯s military power will be completely finished.


    Earl Evan snorted and said hard: "Earl Hall, I acknowledge the contribution of the Hall family to the Pegasus naval forces, but you ask yourself, how did the Saint-Pros family make you give in vain?


    Have you forgotten that your ancestor was just a lowly civilian rich businessman? Who raised the title of your family to earl step by step? Who made you one of the best families in the East? Even let your daughter marry the heir of the Duke of the East?


    The St. Pros family has never treated the Hall family wrongly. Now when you need you, hehe, Earl Hall, you have forgotten your vows and the grace of the St. Pros family? "


    "The Hall family has never forgotten their vows! And they will never betray the Saint-Pros family!" Earl Hall said loudly and powerfully, but then he turned his words and said in a deep voice, "But we will never Willing to be deliberately targeted!"


    Earl Evan spread out the parchment in his hand, allowing Earl Hall to see the writing on it and the autograph of the Duke of Saint-Pros, and said:


    "See clearly, Earl Hall, this is the order of the Duke of Saint-Pros, are you prepared to disobey?"


    Earl Hall stared at the sheepskin rolls without speaking, but this silence already meant a silent protest.


    Earl Evan just wanted to speak again, but suddenly saw a senior officer also step forward and came to stand behind Earl Hall.


    This seems to be a signal.


    Immediately after officers from the Hall family came one after another behind Earl Hall.


    They also bowed their heads in silence, and expressed a silent protest to Count Evan.


    The phrase "Hall family owns half of the Heavenly Horse and Water Army" is perfectly interpreted in this scene.


    However, it was only half of the time. The other half of the officers of the Saint-Pros family lined up at the scene, and they also stood behind Count Evan.


    The two groups of people faced each other silently, and even some grumpy officers had already touched the sabers on their waists with their right hands.


    The air in the cabin became more and more stagnant, gradually becoming suffocating.


    The situation seemed to be a string that was tightened to the extreme, and it seemed that it would be completely broken in the next second.


    Count Evan looked at Earl Hall and the officers behind him blankly, his expression still calm and calm, as if he hadn¡¯t realized that a civil unrest was about to break out in the Heavenly Horse Water Army, he just listened to him indifferently asking. :


    "Earl Hall, do you want to betray the Saint-Pros family?"


    Earl Hall took a deep breath, as if to forcibly suppress the full of anger and impulse, and said in a deep voice:


    "Earl Evan, I want to talk to you alone."


    "Can."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 420： Position (below)

    As the officers left, only Earl Hall and Evan were left in the cabin.


    Earl Evan rolled up the parchment in his hand, placed it on the table, and then took a cup of cold coffee and drank it.


    Earl Hall stood quietly, the flush of anger on his face had subsided, and it seemed that he had finally calmed down.


    It''s just that the perseverance and resistance in my eyes remain undiminished.


    Earl Evan put down the coffee cup, turned to look at Earl Hall¡¯s eyes, and asked:


    "You probably have heard some rumors about the assassination of Marquis Vincent in Silvermoon City, right?"


    Earl Hall nodded, as if he realized something, his face suddenly became extremely pale.


    Earl Evan saw this and knew that the other party should have guessed it, so he no longer concealed it, and sighed: "Yes, although the people in the North blocked the news, we still confirmed an unfortunate fact¡ª


    My dear brother, Marquis Vincent, has died in Silvermoon City. "


    "Impossible!" Earl Hall roared wildly, and suddenly became irritable again, his eyes flushed from congestion stared at Evan Evan in front of him, as if he was about to strangle the opponent with his eyes.


    Earl Evan didn¡¯t seem to worry about his safety at all, his expression was indifferent, and he even said sadly:


    "I also hope this is false news, but it is the case.


    Colin Angele was worried that this news would attract retaliation from the East, so he blocked the news and deliberately proposed harsh redemption conditions, just to delay the time and wait for the support of the North.


    But unfortunately, the news of the orcs suddenly came from the west, the reinforcements from the north should not be able to reach Silvermoon City.


    So, Earl Hall, this is also an opportunity for us, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for revenge! "


    "Vengeance?" Earl Hall sneered and said with disdain, "I think this is an opportunity for you to completely eliminate the Hall family? Eliminate the support of the Marquis of Vincent, by the way, completely control the Tianma water army, ha ha , It''s a multitude of things in one fell swoop!"


    Earl Evan slowly shook his head and said, "Purge? No, no, almost all the nobles in the East were once my brother''s supporters. Am I going to bloodbath the East?


    Earl Hall, in my opinion, this is an opportunity for your family to prove themselves again. "


    Seeing that Earl Hall was still unbelieving, Evan continued: "Father should have officially announced it, but you have not received any news yet-my marriage contract with Prince Leahy¡¯s daughter Salia has been terminated. And turned to be engaged to Grace, the daughter of Earl Brugen."


    Earl Hall''s eyes narrowed visibly, before he could speak, he heard Count Evan say again:


    "This is the sincerity of the Brugen family and my attitude-for my brother''s former supporters, what I think is not cleansing, but acceptance.


    But, like the Brugen family, I must see the sincerity of these supporters to switch positions.


    Especially you, Earl Hall, I know that your daughter married your brother and gave birth to a child for him.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will not have trouble with a child, let alone treat the Hall family as an enemy.


    But there is a prerequisite-your Hall family must prove your loyalty! "


    Earl Hall smiled sadly and asked: "So can we only prove our loyalty through self-destruction?"


    "How could it be self-destruction?" Evan said in surprise, "It''s just a few warships. As long as the Hall family members are still there, the title is still there, the territory is still there, it''s only a matter of time before they re-emerge.


    And, I can solemnly promise you that as long as you complete the task I confessed in the next redemption operation, then the position of the commander of the Tianma Water Army is still yours! "


    "What mission?"


    "A tributary of the Crystal River leads directly to the half-elf palace in Silvermoon City, but there are three water gates in the middle..."


    Earl Hall''s expression changed, and he immediately said, "You want me to use the warship delivered to the North Territory this time to destroy these three sluices?"


    "Yes."


    Earl Hall couldn''t help but sneered and shook his head, and said: "Earl Evan, you have never commanded a water battle after all, and you don''t understand how difficult it is to destroy the three sluices. Let alone the six heavy warships we handed over this time. With those paddle-sail warships, even if the entire Pegasus navy is pulled up, I am afraid that they will not be able to destroy the three sluices."


    Count Evan smiled mysteriously, turned to the table, opened a wooden box placed on it, took out a palm-sized clay pot from it, and believed:


    "What if you add this?"


    Earl Hall stepped forward suspiciously, but when he saw the viscous liquid that was oozing green light in the clay pot, his complexion changed drastically and he roared:


    "Wildfire?"


    "Yes." Count Evan nodded, and the faint green halo from the clay pot reflected his handsome face a bit hideously. "This time my father bought three thousand pots from Yeville at a great price. [ Wildfire], they will help you destroy all the defenses of the half-elves on the Crystal River!"


    "Three thousand cans!" Earl Hall''s voice changed. "These things will destroy my fleet...Yes, this is your plan. The Hall family battleship has long been a pile of ashes in your eyes. Right?"


    Earl Evan also seemed to be a little impatient, and said coldly: "Earl Hall, you don''t really intend to let those warships be delivered to the North Territory intact, do you?


    Their fate is doomed!


    I just want them to go to **** with enough enemies before they are destroyed! "


    Earl Hall fell silent, and then whispered for a while, "Is this the price the Hall family must pay?"


    "Yes. As long as this task is completed, I can guarantee that the Hall family will still have a place in the East in the future!"


    Earl Hall was silent again.


    He has probably understood the plan of the Duke of Saint-Pros, that is, under the guise of redeeming the name of the Marquis of Vincent, a group of warships from the East will be sent to the outside of Silvermoon City along the Crystal River. The news of the death of the Marquis of Center was supposed to be waiting for the arrival of the warships from the East, and then forcibly seizing, but handing over a corpse to the East.


    However, since UU reading has confirmed the death of the Marquis of Vincent, the Duke of Saint-Pros is thinking of counting, secretly filling these warships with [wildfire], and then forcibly breaking through Silvermoon City by dying together. Water defense line.


    In this way, the subsequent navy fleet can drive straight into the half-elf palace.


    However, Earl Hall also knew very well that the task assigned to the Hall family by the Duke of Saint-Pros was a suicide attack of a lifetime of nine deaths.


    After this battle, even if the Eastern Territory successfully captured Silvermoon City, the military power that the Hall family relied on the most would be destroyed, and even Earl Hall himself would most likely die in Silvermoon City.


    If possible, Earl Hall will of course not accept this task.


    Unfortunately, the Marquis of Vincent is dead.


    The biggest patron of the Hall family, fell down.


    Looking at the arrangement of the Duke of Saint-Pros, it is obvious that he is paving the way for his second son, Evan Evan.


    If the Hall family disobeys this time, it will definitely not escape the reconciliation of the Saint Pros family.


    Thinking of the people still in the city of Bailu, Earl Hall let out a long sigh, and finally took over the clay pot containing [Wildfire] from Evan Evan, and said solemnly:


    "Okay, Hall family, take the lead!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 421： trace

    The night falls, and the silver moon is in the sky.


    Fei Jijue, who had been in the dust all the way, finally rushed to Silvermoon City again.


    The residents of the city have long been immersed in their dreams, and the streets paved with bluestone slabs are empty. Except for the night team patrolling back and forth, no other people can be seen.


    "Go to the half-elf palace." Fei Jijue told the coachman in a tired voice.


    The coachman said embarrassedly: "My lord, it''s already so late. I''m afraid it would be rude to go to the palace again..."


    Fei Jijue picked up the driving curtain and asked coldly: "Are you questioning my order?"


    "No, no!" The coachman shrank his head in fright, and hurriedly drove the carriage towards the half-elf palace.


    Not long after, the carriage came to the gate of the palace.


    This is the third time that Fei Feijue has been to Silvermoon City, so of course the palace guard knew him. After careful inspection, he opened the palace gate and let the carriage into the palace.


    "Is Count Angele resting? If not, I want to see him."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go and ask for you."


    "OK."


    After waiting for a while, the attendant went and returned, but brought back a piece of news that Fei Jijue didn''t want to hear:


    "Sorry, Lord Anglia has fallen asleep. I will take you to the guest room to rest first, and I will inform you tomorrow."


    "All right."


    Fei Jijue was helpless, so he had no choice but to follow the attendant to his residence.


    The reason why he is so anxious to see Colin is that he wants to finalize the redemption plan of the Marquis of Vincent as soon as possible, so that Evan''s plan can be implemented as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, once Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s war order reaches the east, they will never use force against Silvermoon City, or they will become public enemies of the imperial aristocracy.


    So the East Border at this time is a race against time.


    "My lord, you can rest here tonight."


    "good."


    Fei Feijue sent his attendant away, threw his personal salute on the coffee table, took off his coat and lay down on the bed.


    rushed to Silvermoon City on the way, although Fei Jiejue was exhausted, but at this time he was not sleepy at all.


    tossed over and over several times and still couldn''t sleep, he just got up and walked to the window, staring at the shadowy courtyard, startled.


    The pale and cold moonlight enveloped the half-elf palace, and the night wind blew by, and the black shadow in the flowers swayed endlessly, like a ghost with teeth and claws.


    I don''t know why, Fei Jijue always feels a little unsure.


    As a confidant of Count Evan, he certainly knows the contents of the Eastern Territory''s revenge plan.


    And in his opinion, the plan that Evan Evan personally made was a perfect fit, and it would definitely give the half-elf, the Earl of Angley, a big surprise.


    But at this time, Fei Jiejue suddenly felt that he seemed to have overlooked some vital information.


    With his hands resting on the beautifully carved window frames, staring at the dark and quiet night, Fei Jiejue felt as if he was in an uninhabited wilderness shrouded in mist, unable to see the direction of his advancement, but shadows were pressing around him, anxious. Feelings of hesitation uncontrollably flooded my heart.


    Fei Jijue shook his head and told himself not to think about it. Evan Evan¡¯s plan will never go wrong. What he has to do now is to see Colin Angele as soon as possible, and set a redemption plan before he can let the East Territory. As a matter of course, his fleet entered the Crystal River and went straight to Silvermoon City.


    Close the window, Fei Jiejue returned to the bed, forcing himself to close his eyes.


    But as soon as I closed my eyes, the worries and anxieties of forcibly suppressed appeared again.


    After tossing for a long time and still unable to fall asleep, Fei Jiejue got up again.


    This time, instead of staring at the black hole courtyard, he walked out of the room after getting dressed.


    "Take a trip to the palace with me."


    Fein wakes up the attendant and the coachman who are sleeping next door, and orders.


    The coachman reluctantly opened his sleepy eyes. He kept cursing the **** noble in his heart for being troublesome, but he did not dare to disobey the order, so he had to forcibly support the carriage, loaded Fei Jijue, and drove to the palace again.


    The guard at the gate of the palace was also at a loss when he saw Fei Jiejue again: "Viscount-sir, you are so late, and you still have to leave the palace?"


    "Yes, I can''t sleep, I want to visit a friend."


    The guard nodded, and didn''t feel embarrassed, but let him go.


    After leaving the palace, the carriage headed west.


    Fei Jie raised the driving curtain, staring at the quiet street in a daze.


    Suddenly, another patrol team appeared on the corner of the street. After they saw the badge on the carriage, they didn''t dare to ask more.


    However, Fei Jiejue looked at the figure of this patrol team, but suddenly realized that he had overlooked something!


    Blood Cavalry!


    Where''s the blood cavalry?


    Only then did he notice that he hadn¡¯t seen the blood cavalry since he entered Silvermoon City this time. Whether it was the gate guard, the patrol team on the street, or the palace guard, all were half. The Elf''s Silver Moon Guard!


    The Silvermoon Guards guarded Silvermoon City, which seemed to be a matter of course.


    However, Fei Jiejue felt a panic because of this.


    Why didn''t you see the blood cavalry?


    "Speed ??up!" Fei Jijue couldn''t help but urged.


    "Okay!"


    The coachman hurriedly waved his whip, the carriage accelerated all the way, and soon came to a luxurious villa in the commercial district.


    Without waiting for the attendant to report, Fei Jiejue jumped out of the carriage and strode in.


    The guard of the villa obviously knew Fei Jiejue too, so he didn''t dare to stop him.


    After not taking a few steps, the butler hurried over and said with a smile: "My lord Viscount, it''s so late, the lord has already fallen asleep, or I will let someone serve you and rest first. I will tell the lord early tomorrow morning. He is going to see you..."


    Fei Jijue ignored the housekeeper at all, and strode towards the bedroom.


    The butler remembered sweating on his forehead, and repeatedly persuaded: "Master Viscount, Master Viscount! Master has really fallen asleep..."


    àØ!


    Fei Jijue kicked open the door of the bedroom.


    "what!!"


    The two men''s screams immediately sounded in the room, followed by Havel''s frustrated screams:


    "Who! Who the **** is... Fei, Fei Feijue! Why are you here..."


    After seeing Fei Jiejue''s face, the half-elf businessman''s curse immediately blocked his throat.


    Soon, he reacted and quickly said with a smile: "My lord, if you like this half-elf male servant, then I will avoid it first, please, please..."


    Fei Jiejue ignored Havel¡¯s kindness and coldly ordered the disheveled butler curled up at the foot of the bed: "Get out!"


    "Yes!"


    After the half-elf manservant left, Fei Jiejue looked at Havel with his head shrunk and asked anxiously:


    "Where is the Blood Cavalry? And Colin Angele? Are they still in Silvermoon City now?"


    Havel looked at Fei Feijue with a bad look, and hesitated, "Okay...it seems to be gone..."


    Fei Feijue grabbed Javier by the collar and snarled, "What is ¡®like¡¯? Is it there anyway?"


    "I really don''t know! Lord Viscount, I only heard that five days ago late at night, the city gate was wide open. It seems that a large number of cavalry troops left Silvermoon City, but I don''t know if it was a blood cavalry. UU Reading However, since then, I really haven¡¯t seen the blood cavalry in the city..."


    Fei Feijue only felt a chill enveloped his whole body, and then burst out with rage, and shouted again: "Such important information, why didn''t you send it to me sooner!"


    Javier said aggrievedly: "My lord, I also want to send you a letter, but since then, Silvermoon City has been under martial law. Don¡¯t even want to fly the carrier pigeons. How can I inform you."


    Fei Feijue''s face twitched a few times, and finally threw Havel to the ground. Then, feeling puzzled, he kicked again.


    Havel exaggerated howling a few times, then shrank to one side and pretended to be an invisible person.


    Fei Jijue paced in the room anxiously, and suddenly stood still after a while, and asked again: "Where is the palace doctor? Where is he now? I want to see him!"


    "He He¡­"


    "What''s up with him?"


    "He is gone..."


    "Gone?" Fei Jijue rushed over in angrily. When he was about to beat Havel again, he saw the housekeeper hurriedly coming and said:


    "Master Viscount, a Silvermoon Guard came outside, saying that they want to see you!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 422： cost

    "Fei Fei, long time no see."


    "Knight Palon, oh no, it should be Viscount Palon."


    Fei Feijue looked at the middle-aged half-elf knight in front of him, and he felt a sense of sorrow in his heart.


    The last time Fei Jie met this Joseph Palon, he was still an unknown wandering knight. He was defeated by Karl Miller in the competition and lost the opportunity to make it to the sky.


    But who could have imagined that, under various chances and coincidences, he would have really made it to the sky in one step!


    An illegitimate son who dared not report his surname, a wandering knight, suddenly became the viscount of the half-elf kingdom and the commander of the Silver Moon Guard.


    Such an encounter, even the most daring bard would not dare to make it up.


    "Viscount Palon, this Easterner suddenly broke into my house. You must arrest him and interrogate him!" The disheveled Havel rushed out and shouted, how wronged he would be.


    Seeing Javier, who was anxious to get rid of his relationship, Fei Jiejue sneered and ruthlessly exposed: "Okay, the court physician was rescued, you really thought Queen Aisha didn''t know you. Is the relationship between me?"


    Javier''s expression froze on his face immediately, and then immediately cried: "Viscount Palon, this is what the people of the East forced me to do! I never thought of betraying the half-elf kingdom! You must... "


    "Shut up!" Viscount Palon snapped.


    Havel hurriedly fell silent, drooping his head, shrinking aside.


    Viscount Palon also ignored the well-known half-elf merchant in Silvermoon City. Instead, he turned his gaze to Fei Feijue and said:


    "Lord Fei Fei, Her Majesty the Queen wants to see you."


    Fei Jijue faintly smiled and said: "I thought Her Majesty the Queen was already asleep."


    Viscount Palon also laughed, and said: "I was asleep, but Princess Silver woke up."


    Fei Jijue rolled his eyes, but he could only obediently follow Viscount Palon back to the half-elf palace.


    When I saw Queen Aisha, Fei Jiejue suddenly felt that Viscount Palon might not just invent a reason to perfuse himself.


    Because the Princess Silver is lying in the arms of Queen Aisha, staring at Fei Jijue with bright eyes.


    "Your Majesty the Queen, on behalf of the Duke of Saint-Pros, I extend my sincerest greetings to you."


    Queen Aisha patted Princess Silver on the back, and asked: "Fei Jiejue, it''s so late, you haven''t slept yet?"


    Fei Jijue had also recovered his composure at this time, at least on the surface he displayed the demeanor that the East Realm messenger should have, with a faint smile, and said:


    "Your Majesty, my sleep has always been poor, which makes you worry."


    Queen Aisha smiled softly and said, "Well, it seems that you are like Silver, but at night you will be energetic, and it makes me unable to sleep well."


    If it is normal, Fei Jiejue would definitely sneer when he heard such humiliating remarks, but now, he had to pretend that he did not hear the offense in the Queen¡¯s words, and instead asked:


    "Your Majesty, I wonder if Earl Anglia has fallen asleep?"


    Queen Aisha did not answer this question, but instead asked: "Fei Feijue, do you know why I am looking for you so late?"


    Fei Jijue had to control the anxiety in his heart and said: "I don''t know."


    "This doctor, your Excellency Viscount, you should know it." Queen Aisha clapped her hands, and then saw a figure turning in from the back of the hall.


    Fei Jijue''s gaze condensed, before he spoke, he saw the court physician who was opposite, crying and kneeling in front of the queen, pointing at Fei Jijue, and said:


    "Your Majesty, this is the man who cut off my **** and forced to ask me what happened in the palace!"


    Fei Jijue sneered, and immediately denied it: "Your Majesty, don''t believe the nonsense of this untouchable. I have never seen him."


    "Really?" Queen Aisha clapped her hands again.


    Fei Jie turned his head and looked around, and saw that Javier, who had just seen him, was dragged into the hall by the guards.


    "Your Majesty, this Easterner forced me! He forced me. I never wanted to betray a half-elf!"


    "Mr. Havel." Queen Aisha interrupted Havel''s wailing faintly, and asked, "Is this Lord Federer who asked you to spy on news in the palace and designed to kidnap Dr. Cliff?"


    "Yes, yes!" Havel nodded repeatedly.


    Fei Jijue couldn''t bear it anymore and said loudly: "Your Majesty, I am going to Silvermoon City this time to finalize Marquis Vincent''s redemption plan with Earl Anglia, not to accept these two untouchables. Defamation! What''s more, you are not qualified to judge me!"


    Queen Aisha looked at Feijijue¡¯s eyes seriously, and said: "Fei Feijue, the status of a messenger does not mean that you can ignore the laws of the half-elf kingdom. On the half-elf kingdom¡¯s territory, I have the right to judge. anyone!"


    "Your Majesty! You are a provocation to the East! It is the contempt of the Saint-Pros family!"


    "No. I''m just defending the dignity of the half-elf people." Queen Aisha stood up from the throne and pronounced aloud, "Fei Jijue, you murdered the half-elf people and spied on the secrets of the palace. In the name of the queen, you are sentenced to ten years in prison..."


    "Your Majesty!" Fei Jiejue immediately interrupted, "Are you trying to deliberately destroy the friendship between the half-elves and the East? What about Earl Angley? Why didn''t he come out to see me? Wouldn''t he have already run away?"


    Queen Aisha looked at Feijijue indifferently, and said, "The friendship between the half-elf kingdom and the east is not up to your little viscount. As for Earl Angley, he has already set off for Clover City."


    "Clover City?" Fei Jiejue looked confused.


    "Yes. After all, the orcs are about to invade. Considering the safety of the empire, Earl Anglia did not want to wait in Silvermoon City. Instead, he took the initiative to go to Alfalfa City and contact Evan Evan directly to resolve the dispute with the East as soon as possible. "


    Fei Jijue''s unclear premonition grew stronger, and at this time he finally couldn''t help asking: "How does he want to resolve the dispute with the East?"


    Queen Aisha looked at Fei Jijue with a deep smile: "If you do something wrong, you will have to pay a price.


    Fee factor, just like you have to pay the price of ten years imprisonment for what you have done, those in the East who have provoked a half-elf rebellion and tried to murder me and Silver must naturally pay a corresponding price for this! "


    Fei Feijue retorted: "Your Majesty, then your protection is not effective, and the Marquis Vincent was assassinated in the palace. What price should UU read pay?"


    "Marquis Vincent? Died?" Queen Aisha looked confused, "Fei Jie, where did you hear the news?"


    Fei Feijue immediately looked at Havel and Cliff who were kneeling aside, but then he burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    He laughed so exaggerated, so wanton, as if he had seen the most ridiculous thing in time.


    Until I laughed until I couldn''t catch my breath, I laughed until my tears and nose flowed out, I laughed crazy, laughed desperately.


    "So...so...this is all about...a game we set up...isn''t it? Colin Angele, it''s a good method... a good method..."


    It seemed that she was worried that Fei Jiejue would scare Princess Silver. Queen Aisha gave him a disgusted look, and while walking out holding her daughter, she coldly dropped a sentence:


    "Fei Jijue, you can reflect on yourself in the half-elf prison."


    Fei Jiejue is still yelling and asking: "Aisha Miller, what do you want to do! What do you want to do!"


    Queen Aisha said without looking back:


    "Of course it is for some people in the East to pay for what they have done!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 423： Docked

    The port of ¡¡¡¡ Clover City has been abandoned for many years, but after a simple repair, it has been reopened today.


    Facing the afterglow of the setting sun, the huge fleet of the Tianma Navy slowly sailed into this ruined port. The president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood Orlando is taking a group of young brothers, standing respectfully on the dock, welcoming the water to disembark and rest. Officers and soldiers.


    Nushui River and Crystal River meet in Clover City, so the Pegasus Navy wants to deliver the battleship to Silvermoon City in exchange for the Marquis of Vincent. This is a must pass.


    However, Alfalfa City is the territory of the Half-elf Kingdom after all. It stands to reason that the Pegasus Water Army cannot stop here until the Half-Elf Kingdom¡¯s consent is obtained. I dare not say anything.


    This can''t actually be blamed on Ron Rutte''s lack of due diligence, because the half-elf kingdom does not have the water power that can compete with the Pegasus water army, of course, it can only watch the people from the east come and go at will.


    Even the Crystal River, the "mother river" of the half-elf clan, and the warships of the Pegasus naval forces often come in and stroll around. If it weren''t blocked by a sluice, I am afraid that the Eastern Fleet could even drive directly into the half-elf palace along the Crystal River. .


    At the moment, the Tianma Squadron is just docking in Alfalfa City. In fact, it is considered to be a face to the North. After all, they will redeem the Marquis of Vincent next, so they can''t be too rude.


    More than 30,000 navy officers and soldiers swarmed into Alfalfa City, immediately making it extremely lively.


    Fortunately, the Tianma Shuijun is its own food, otherwise, depending on the barren status of Alfalfa City, it may not be enough for these people.


    Although the Alfalfa City is not needed for food and drink, the locals need the help of some other physiological needs of the Navy officers and soldiers.


    Seeing the indulgence of the soldiers, Evan Evan did not control it. After all, the war is about to relax. It will also help boost the morale of the soldiers. What''s more, the city where they are anchored is on the east bank of the Nushui River, which is in the east. In the human subconscious, there are absolutely safe territories.


    Earl Hall, the commander of the fleet, of course would not restrain his men. At this time, he was immersed in a tragic and desperate mood, unable to extricate himself.


    For the warships selected to be ¡°delivered¡± to Silvermoon City this time, Count Evan required that each warship be equipped with the minimum number of crew required to maintain normal operations and navigation. After all, he did not want to ruin all these elite navy forces in Silvermoon City. .


    So, Earl Hall is now struggling with who to keep on the battleship.


    Earl Hall looked at the list of navy officers placed in front of him, hesitated for a long time, but he still didn''t check it alone.


    There is no doubt that those who are left to go to Silvermoon City to perform the mission must be nine dead, Earl Hall felt that this is probably the most difficult choice in his life.


    ßËßË!


    "Come in."


    Earl Hall looked up, and saw the adjutant Holmes Knight walk in, and closed the hatch easily.


    "Lord Earl, won''t you go to dinner?"


    "I''m not hungry yet."


    Earl Hall replied casually. Seeing that the Holmes Knight was still standing there, he asked, "What else do you have?"


    The Holmes knight hesitated, but gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Earl, do we really have to follow Evan¡¯s order to hand over the family¡¯s battleships to the North?"


    At this time, Earl Hall¡¯s soldiers did not know that they were about to go to Silver Moon City not to deliver the warships, but to blast away the water defense of Silver Moon City.


    Earl Hall understands that if he tells himself the truth now, then don''t think about it, there will definitely be a large number of deserters, and even mutiny.


    Only when they came to Silvermoon with the battleship and they were unable to retreat, they would be stimulated with the death of Marquis Vincent, or threatened with the safety of their families, forcing them to carry out what is almost the same as suicide. The task can carry on the task assigned by Evan Evan and fight for the faint vitality for the Hall family.


    Therefore, when he saw that the Holmes Knight was still reluctant to bear the family battleship, Earl Hall suddenly felt a little pity and heartache.


    "This is the Lord Duke''s order, we must carry it out!"


    The Holmes knight suffocated his neck, still looking unwilling: "My lord, the Duke of Saint-Pros is obviously trying to weaken the support of the Marquis of Vincent! If they are allowed to send these warships out, It is hard to say who will inherit the title of Duke of the East in the future!"


    Hearing this, the sad color in Earl Hall¡¯s eyes could no longer be concealed. He wanted to tell his adjutant that the Marquis of Vincent was dead, and the Duke of the East was destined to belong to Evan in the future.


    But when the words came to his lips, Earl Hall still didn''t say it.


    Earl Hall¡¯s hesitation obviously misunderstood the Holmes knight, so the loyal knight of the Hall family took a few steps forward and lowered his voice:


    "Lord Earl, we can secretly detain Count Evan and use the battleship of the Saint Pros family to go to Silvermoon City to redeem the Marquis of Vincent!"


    Earl Hall shuddered and looked up into the eyes of Knight Holmes.


    The Holmes knight looked at him without fear, and continued to persuade:


    "Lord Earl, you don''t have to worry that doing so will bring disaster to the Hall family. As long as we return to the Marquis of Vincent, he will definitely support the Hall family!


    What''s more, as long as the battleships of the Saint-Pros family are handed over to the North, the Ma Shuijun will be completely controlled by the Hall family that day! If the Duke of Saint-Pros doesn''t want to let the north come in, he will not only dare not blame you, he must also woo you and comfort you!


    And this way, even if the Duke of Saint-Pros wants to change his heir, he must also consider the attitude of the Hall family!


    As long as we successfully promote the Marquis of Vincent to the position of duke, the status of the family in the East can be even further improved! "


    Earl Hall remained silent.


    In fact, he knew very well that Knight Holmes was right.


    But this strategy has a premise¡ªthat is, the Marquis of Vincent must be alive.


    Only in this way can the Hall family have a future.


    Otherwise, what the Hall family did to Earl Evan now, even if they were to fight the North, will not be punished for the time being, but in the future, Earl Evan will inherit the Duke of the East...


    No, it is not even necessary for Earl Evan to inherit the title of Duke. As long as the situation stabilizes and the threat of the North is eliminated, the Hall family will definitely be liquidated!


    The Holmes knight looked at the silent Earl Hall, thinking that he could not make up his mind, so he said again: "Earl, I have quietly tested the attitude of most of the Hall family officers. They all said they would. Support you unconditionally!


    So, as long as you give an order..."


    "Okay." Earl Hall interrupted the Holmes knight, "The Hall family will not disobey the orders of the Duke of St. Pros. Go out. I think I have never heard these words."


    "Master Earl..."


    "go out!"


    The Holmes knight was full of unwillingness, but he didn''t dare to disobey Earl Hall''s order, so he had to leave with angrily.


    Earl Hall looked at the back of the Holmes knight, and the sadness in his heart became more intense.


    Looking down at the list in front of him, UU reading Earl Hall couldn''t write anything.


    In fact, whoever chooses to perform the task, Evan Evan has given a principle-choose those who have families.


    Only these people who are concerned, they will desperately in desperation, instead of running away.


    Earl Hall closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he finally became firm again. He picked up the quill and sketched on the list.


    After a while, the list of personnel to perform the task was set, and Earl Hall only felt an endless collapse.


    He staggered out of the cabin and came to the deck, looking at the deep river alone, startled.


    At this time, it was dark. Except for a few soldiers on duty, the rest of the people on the battleship had already gone ashore to rest and relax.


    The lights and noise on the shore are in sharp contrast to the desertedness on the battleship.


    Earl Hall looked at his reflection in the water silently, not knowing what he was thinking.


    As time went by, it seemed to be an illusion that Earl Hall actually felt that the face reflected in the water looked a bit like Marquis Vincent.


    But then, the reflection in the water got out of the water, and he grinned at Earl Hall and said:


    "Earl Hall, are you looking at the scenery?"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 424： Instigate

    Earl Hall froze in place, thinking he had hallucinations.


    But "Reflection in the Water" spoke again:


    "There is no one else on it, right?"


    Earl Hall shook his head blankly.


    Then, "Reflections in the Water" leaped out of the water in a single leap, kicked on the boat, and landed on the deck vigorously.


    At this time, Earl Hall recovered and realized that standing in front of him was the genuine Marquis Vincent!


    "Hou... Your lord Marquis! You are still alive!"


    Earl Hall seemed to be walking in the desert almost to death of thirst but suddenly found a traveler in an oasis. His only luxury is that everything in front of him must not be a mirage-like phantom.


    "Of course I am alive." The Marquis of Vincent said with a smile.


    Seeing Earl Hall still there, he pointed to his wet clothes and said, "Are there clean clothes? It''s quite cold in late autumn."


    "Yes, yes, of course!"


    Earl Hall nodded again and again, only then did he suppress the ecstasy and excitement in his heart, and carefully led the Marquis of Vincent to avoid the soldiers on duty on the ship to his room.


    After the Marquis Vincent changed his clothes, Earl Hall finally couldn''t suppress the excitement and doubts in his heart, and asked urgently:


    "My lord Marquis, what is going on? Earl Evan told me that you were assassinated in Silvermoon City."


    The Marquis of Vincent sneered and said, "I did have an assassination, but thanks to the pity of my lord, I survived. However, it was this assassination that finally made me see the true face of that good brother. !"


    Earl Hall''s expression moved, and he immediately reacted and said, "Did Earl Evan planned the assassination you encountered?"


    "That''s right. Although it was Duke Mediwyn who did it, it was Knight Thomas Fein who helped in the assassination!"


    "Thomas Knight? He wasn''t already in the Battle of Silvermoon City last year..."


    "No, he just violated his knight''s oath and surrendered to the north. Obviously, Evan contacted him again in some way."


    Earl Hall nodded, and said naturally, "After all, he is a knight of the Fein family. I am not surprised to be agitated by Evan Evan."


    "He has paid the price for his stupidity!" Marquis Vincent sneered, and then said, "Well, let''s not talk about him, this time I came to you, because I heard the daughter of Evan and Brugge. News of engagement.


    It seems that my father completely abandoned me, right? "


    "It should be. After all, Evan Evan insisted that you were assassinated in Silvermoon City."


    "Of course he would say that!" Marquis Vincent sneered, "If it weren''t, how could my father be determined to help him purge the forces that supported me."


    Speaking of this, the Marquis of Vincent looked at Earl Hall seriously, and asked in a deep voice: "The Brugan family should have been subdued by Evan, so what about the Hall family? As the family with the closest connection to me, my father It''s impossible to let you go easily with Evan, right?"


    "Of course not!" The long-suppressed anger in Earl Hall''s chest finally got a catharsis. "All the battleships selected to redeem you are the battleships of the Hall family, and Evan did not intend to use these battleships. Give it to the north, but plan to use them to blast open the three sluices in Silvermoon City."


    "How is this possible? When colliding with the sluice gate of Silvermoon City, only battleships will be crushed!"


    "But what if the ship is full of [wildfire]?"


    "Wildfire?" The Marquis of Vincent was shocked.


    "That''s right. Marquis-sir, it''s true that you have hundreds of cans of [Wildfire] hidden under your feet. If you are not careful, we will be broken!"


    The Marquis of Vincent could not help swallowing and spitting, even if Colin had told him that after becoming the apostle of the blood angel, some fatal injuries could not take his life, but if he was burned to ashes by [wildfire], Vincent The Marquis really didn''t think he could survive.


    "So ruthless!"


    "Yes, Lord Marquis! Earl Evan is forcing our Hall family to die with Silvermoon City!"


    Marquis Vincent''s eyes flickered, and said: "Then you are willing to listen to him?"


    "What if you are not reconciled?" Earl Hall smiled bitterly, but then he looked at the vigorous Marquis Vincent in front of him, cheered up again, and said solemnly, "But if you have your support, it would be completely different! Marquis! My lord, I assure you that as long as you stand up, the warriors of the Hall family will follow you closely and clear all obstacles on your way forward!"


    The Marquis of Vincent stared into the eyes of Earl Hall, and asked seriously: "Are you sure that the soldiers of the Hall family are still willing to fight for me?"


    "Of course!" Earl Hall said without hesitation, "Perhaps you don''t know, those guys also instigated me to seize Evan Evan and redeem you with the Saint-Pros family battleship."


    There was a touch of joy in the eyes of the Marquis of Vincent, but he still did not relax. He stared into the eyes of Earl Hall and asked again:


    "Then what if I want to cooperate with Northland?"


    Earl Hall was stunned. Only then did he realize that he was too excited because of the "resurrection" of Marquis Vincent, and under his ecstasy, he ignored an important question-how did he escape from Silvermoon City?


    At this time, hearing the question of the Marquis of Vincent, Earl Hall finally realized that he did not escape at all, but was released!


    Earl Hall took a deep breath and asked, "My lord Marquis, what kind of agreement have you reached with the Northern Territory?"


    The Marquis of Vincent looked at Earl Hall with interest, and asked with a smile: "What if I have given all the East to Colin Angele?"


    The corners of Earl Hall''s mouth twitched a few times, and he persuaded him: "Master Marquis, you don''t need to give such conditions! Now the orc invasion is imminent, even if the worst situation occurs, the North will not have time to swallow the entire East. !"


    The Marquis of Vincent laughed, patted Earl Hall on the shoulder, and comforted: "Okay, I won''t be kidding you. Earl Angley does not have such a big appetite, and I am not so stupid."


    "Then what are his conditions?"


    The Marquis of Vincent paused Shen said: "Eastland, another duke!"


    "What?" Earl Hall opened his mouth wide, with a look of horror on his face.


    Marquis Vincent¡¯s eyes gleamed with a strange light, and he said coldly: "The North needs a friendly Duke of the East, and his father is old and confused. It is time to give way. Otherwise, his wrong decision will only Let the contradiction between the east and the north continue to intensify until the inevitable war!"


    "Yes, but..." Earl Hall was upset, but looking at the sinking Marquis Vincent, he realized that there was no way out for him.


    The Duke of Saint-Pross and the Earl of Evan have made it clear that they want to kill them all, why can''t the Hall family resist?


    Originally, he didn''t dare to resist, because resisting was a dead end, and if he obeyed, at least the Hall family would still have a glimmer of life.


    But now, with the Marquis of Vincent, the Hall family immediately has the confidence to resist!


    Thinking of this, Earl Hall¡¯s heart gradually calmed down, his eyes became firm again, and he said solemnly:


    "Okay! Lord Marquis! The Hall family will always stand behind you!"


    The Marquis of Vincent showed a satisfied smile and said:


    "Earl Hall, you made the right choice!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 425： Chaos (Part 1)

    The night sky of Clover City is very dim, and there is no moonlight in sight.


    On the Nushui River, it was also dark, and only the battleship of the Tianma navy was shining brightly.


    However, Alfalfa City is brightly lit and lively, especially in Dongcheng District where the port where the Tianma naval forces are docked. Tens of thousands of naval officers and soldiers swarmed into the city, opening their pockets, eating, drinking and having fun, and indulgence. Grand carnival.


    Count Evan did not indulge himself. He declined the two beauties sent by the Clover Brotherhood, and immersed himself in writing in the quiet study.


    In a short time, the personal attendant Adam walked in lightly and handed a roll of sheepskin to Evan Evan, and at the same time reported:


    "My lord, this is the list of personnel appointed by Earl Hall to perform the task. Please have a look."


    Earl Evan took the list, roughly scanned it, then put it again, and asked, "What is Earl Hall doing now?"


    "Earl Hall is summoning the officers on the list, and he should be prepared to explain his trip to Silvermoon City this time."


    "I see." Evan nodded, and said again, "When their discussion is over, let Earl Hall come to see me."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Earl Evan was about to lower his head to continue writing, but seeing that Adam had not left, he asked, "Is there anything else?"


    The attendant reported immediately: "My lord, Orlando also called the leader of the Alfalfa Brotherhood to meet, but I don''t know what they are doing."


    Count Evan frowned, but didn''t care too much, and casually ordered: "Go and ask what they are doing, and let Orlando come to see me by the way."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Adam then bowed out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In an abandoned church not far from the port of Alfalfa City, more than one hundred leaders of the Alfalfa Brotherhood gathered here.


    President Orlando saw that everyone was almost there, so he cleared his throat to attract everyone''s attention.


    The scene slowly quieted down.


    Actually, compared to the former president, Capone, Orlando''s prestige in the Alfalfa Brotherhood is indeed not high. After all, he does not have the superpower of Capone, able to subdue those unruly little bosses.


    But fortunately, Orlando has the support of Evan Evan, so even if everyone is not convinced by the new president, they will not challenge his authority face to face, especially when the water fleet in the east is docked in Alfalfa City. .


    "I know you have been uncomfortable during this period of time."


    Orlando''s first words made a group of gang leaders nod secretly.


    Since Earl Evan has already regarded Clover City as his own, he is ready to control the underground forces here and restore normal order to the city, but this will obviously make the crowd accustomed to kidnapping, robbery and theft. The gang characters feel uncomfortable and even feel dissatisfied.


    But under the deterrence of the Eastern Army, even if they are dissatisfied, they can only hide this dissatisfaction in their hearts.


    Now being picked out by Orlando, everyone immediately began to whisper and talk.


    Orlando raised his hand and pressed it, and said again: "To tell you the truth, I am not used to this kind of controlled life."


    This sentence made Orlando gain a lot of recognition, and a few straight-tempered dumb guys even applauded.


    Orlando smiled slightly, raised the volume, and continued: "The reason why we came to Alfalfa City is because we don''t want to pay taxes, we don''t want to be restrained, and we don''t want to be ridiculed by nobles!


    Whether it''s the east, the north, or the half-elf kingdom, don''t even think about occupying this city!


    This is our city!


    No matter how poor or chaotic, it is our paradise! "


    "good!"


    "Well said!"


    "Nobles get out of Alfalfa City!"


    ...


    Several instigated idiots suddenly clamored loudly.


    But more people are sitting on the sidelines.


    The idiots suddenly became embarrassed when no one responded, and then realized with hindsight the consequences of what Orlando just said.


    The fleet in the east is still in the port of Clover City!


    If these words reach Count Evan''s ears, that Clover City will definitely set off another **** storm, and the new president of the Clover Brotherhood will definitely end miserably.


    So the scene calmed down again.


    Orlando didn''t care about it, and didn''t seem to realize the consequences of what he just said.


    Some gang leaders who were not convinced by Orlando at first began to sneer secretly, planning to inform Evan Evan later when they left.


    Ha ha, when the time comes, the Clover Brotherhood will definitely have to change to a new president.


    And, if he can be appreciated by Earl Evan, then this new chairmanship might fall to him!


    "There should be many people who are already preparing to report on me, right?" Orlando apparently saw through the minds of some people and bluntly exposed.


    However, these words did not cause much disturbance. Most gang leaders looked at Orlando like a dead man.


    Although they did not want to see Clover City return to normal order, they would not jump out to provoke the East at this time.


    Orlando''s behavior is a fool in their eyes.


    "I''m not afraid you will report it." Orlando said calmly with a smile on his face, "Because Evan Evan cannot protect himself."


    Looking at Orlando with a confident look, the faces of the gang leaders changed a little.


    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Master Orlando, what news have you got?"


    Before Orlando had time to speak, he saw a figure appearing at the door. He frowned. He just thought about how the guards could let people in at will, but after seeing the other person''s face, he suddenly put on a smiling face and said:


    "Mr. Adam, why are you here?"


    As the personal attendant of Earl Evan, Adam is certainly a role that cannot be offended in the eyes of the Clover Brothers, so everyone at the scene stood up and saluted Adam.


    "It''s so lively here, Lord Earl sent me to see what''s going on?" Adam smiled and nodded to everyone.


    A group of gang leaders suddenly showed gleeful eyes, thinking about whether to expose Orlando''s disobedience to Adam, so Orlando had already spoken first:


    "Mr. Adam, we are discussing a problem."


    "Oh? What''s the problem?"


    Orlando slowly approached Adam, with a flattering smile on his face, and said: "We are discussing, who is the owner of Alfalfa City?"


    "Then you have discussed the results?" Adam thought that the other party was going to flatter Evan again, a little smug and disdain in his heart.


    "Of course." Orlando walked up to Adam and said, "This Alfalfa city¡ªdoesn''t belong to anyone!"


    à§!


    A silver light flashed. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Adam was still shocked by what Orlando said, but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his throat.


    "àÀàÀ¡ª"


    Seeing Adam fall down holding his throat, everyone present realizes the seriousness of the matter.


    "Orlando, are you crazy!"


    Orlando Shi Shiran wiped the dagger in his hand on his clothes, and said lightly: "I said, Alfalfa City hasn''t had the turn of Evan Evan to come and tell me!"


    Just when everyone thought Orlando was really crazy, there was a loud noise outside.


    Boom!


    The powerful shock wave made the ceiling chandelier shake violently, and the fine dust fell down.


    "Did the earth...quake?"


    Someone asked suspiciously.


    Orlando pointed to the flaming port outside the window, and smiled: "Gentlemen, chaos has begun. This is the battlefield you are most familiar with. The pay, swords, armor, and money of the Tianma Water Army are all beckoning to you, and you are still waiting. what?"


    After speaking, he left with a big laugh, leaving only a group of gang leaders who looked at each other in surprise.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 426： Chaos (Part 2)

    Boom!


    Count Evan in the study was alarmed by a shaking explosion.


    He was stunned for three seconds before rushing to the window in a hurry.


    Then, he saw a scene that he will never forget.


    A heavy warship docked in the harbor was already mostly shrouded in the green flames.


    A large amount of river water poured in, causing the unbalanced bow to rise high, and everything on the deck involuntarily slipped to the stern. Even after thousands of meters, Earl Evan could hear flying in the air, swallowed by green flames. The screams of the navy soldiers.


    Finally, in the dull gaze of Count Evan, the bow of this warship was almost perpendicular to the surface of the river, and then slowly sank into the cold river water, leaving a huge vortex on the surface of the water.


    This vortex also caused the warships parked on both sides to be attracted to approach. The commander on the ship screamed loudly and wanted to lift the anchor and leave, but it was impossible to complete the operation in such a short period of time. In the end, it could only collide with nearby warships. Together.


    The huge impact caused serious damage to the sideboard, and perhaps because of the collision, one of the warships unexpectedly exploded again.


    The turbulent green fire is like an evil dragon awakened from a deep sleep, tearing apart the fragile body of the battleship with a hideous face, and spreading his own anger to the world.


    Boom!


    The green light burst for an instant, causing half of the night sky of Clover City to light up.


    Everyone looked at the scene like the mighty sky with horror, at a loss.


    Count Evan was the first to react, and immediately hissed: "Adam! Adam!"


    "Lord Earl, Mr. Adam went to the Alfalfa Brotherhood, and he has not returned yet." A middle-aged knight pushed in and explained.


    Earl Evan looked at the captain of his bodyguard, calmed a little bit in his heart, and said anxiously: "Fletcher, send someone to the port immediately to see what''s going on there!"


    "Yes!"


    The Fletcher Knight responded immediately, but before he turned around to make arrangements, he saw Earl Evan hurriedly walking towards the door, saying: "Forget it, I''ll go in person!"


    "My Lord Earl! I am afraid that the port is not safe now, so I should send someone to it."


    Earl Evan didn''t seem to hear the Fletcher Knight''s dissuasion, and rushed out without looking back.


    The Fletcher Knight was helpless, so he quickly followed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    àØ!


    A navy officer violently kicked open the closed door, regardless of the disheveled woman inside, shouted at his subordinates:


    "Hans! The vacation is over, immediately return to the battleship!"


    The soldier named Hans got up from the bed in a hurry, his face was full of horror, he was obviously frightened by the huge movement outside just now.


    He just wanted to ask himself what happened to the chief, but when he turned his head, he saw that the chief had disappeared.


    Hans got dressed as quickly as possible, but when he was about to leave, he was caught by the woman on the bed.


    Of course, he would not think that the other party has developed a relationship with him, and he is reluctant to go by himself, but wakes up to the fact that he has not paid yet.


    threw out a few copper coins, and the woman let go with a smile.


    Hans rushed out and saw a mess on the street, full of frightened people.


    Hans looked around. He still didn''t see the figure of his chief officer, but he saw a man who was also wearing a Pegasus water army uniform. He didn''t even think about it, so he immediately walked over.


    "This brother! What happened?"


    "I don''t know." The man glanced back at Hans, but did not stop, "Go back to the battleship first!"


    Hans quickly followed, and continued to ask: "Did the people from the North have killed them?"


    The man sneered, and said, "How did the people from the North come here? Do they have a boat?"


    Hans scratched his head, thinking it made sense, and just about to ask again, he saw a woman with disheveled hair rushing towards him.


    "Help! Help!"


    Hans saw the two big men chasing after the woman. He thought he understood what was going on. He just wanted to scold him, but he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his waist.


    Looking down, he saw that the "poor weak woman" was thrusting a dagger in her waist with a sullen expression.


    Hans roared and kicked the woman flying, but the sharp pain in his waist made him take a few steps back and fell to the ground.


    Before he reminded his companions to be careful, a few people rushed out from the shadow of the alley again, surrounding them.


    And the two big men "chasing" the woman quickly rushed to Hans and began to search him.


    Seeing them **** their purses, military uniforms, and even the precious silver medal, Hans finally couldn''t help but growled:


    "Do you want to die? You dare to slay the Jie Tianma navy!"


    The big man grinned, and said with disdain: "You Tianma naval forces are already in danger of protecting yourself, do you really think you are the master of Clover City?"


    The woman also got up from the ground, kicked Hans a few times in revenge, and then said arrogantly:


    "Tell you stinky boy, this is the real Alfalfa City! A place where villains and scum are gathered, you noble running dogs don''t want to occupy this place!"


    Hans endured the pain in his body and the humiliation in his heart, and an absurd thought came into his mind¡ª¡ª


    Is this a conspiracy of the Alfalfa Brotherhood?


    Can the Pegasus naval forces be so embarrassed by the scum alone?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Of course it is not the Alfalfa Brotherhood!" Count Evan moved quickly to the port, while saying to the attendants who came to report, "How can the Alfalfa Brotherhood have this ability!"


    "But Lord Earl, Orlando really killed Mr. Adam in public, and said that our Tianma Navy is in disaster!"


    Earl Evan didn''t bother to pay attention to his attendants this time, he just strode forward sullenly.


    In his opinion, the Alfalfa Brotherhood is just a group of dregs who have not succeeded and failed. Let them take advantage of the chaos and fish in troubled waters But if you really want them to plan such an attack against the Tianma Water Army, then Look at them too highly.


    The key to the problem now lies in the port. As long as the explosion in the port stops and as long as the soldiers calm down, the Alfalfa Brotherhood that is now taking advantage of the fire will immediately shrink into the shadows and shiver.


    So, what happened at the port?


    Others may not know what that kind of explosion and green fire are, but Evan Evan knows it all.


    At this time, he only hoped that this was an accident, not...


    Soon, the group arrived at the port.


    Earl Evan immediately caught a panicked officer, and asked: "Where is Earl Hall? Let him come to see you immediately..."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge fireball exploded in front of Earl Evan.


    The huge wave of air blasted everyone up and down, only the Fletcher Knight did not fall with a strong physique, but the unsuspecting Count Evan fell firmly and ate shit.


    After finally getting up with the help of the guards, Earl Evan almost numbly looked at the port that had become a sea of ??flames, and his heart kept sinking.


    This cannot be an accident!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 427： Crash (on)

    "Lord Earl, we must leave immediately, the port is too dangerous here!"


    The Fletcher Knight tried to persuade Count Evan to leave, but Count Evan stood still.


    He looked at the battleship plunged into flames in front of him, and the whole person seemed to be a sculpture.


    The Fletcher knight turned his head and recognized that the battleship in front of him, swallowed by the raging green flames, was the flagship of the Tianma Navy, the Bailu!


    The majesty symbol of the Saint-Pros family, the invincible existence on the River of Fury, the pride of the tens of thousands of people in the East, the core support and spiritual sustenance of the Tianma navy...slowly turned to ashes in front of them.


    Such a terrifying scene is simply an unreal nightmare for all the people in the East.


    "The Hall family is reversed! The Hall family is reversed!"


    A stern voice pulled Count Evan back to reality. He followed the direction of the voice and saw a soldier shrouded in green fire struggling to crawl out of the water.


    He yelled sternly and rolled all over the floor, trying to extinguish the flames on his body, but this was in vain.


    This terrible green flame can''t be extinguished even if it is water. A little spark is almost doomed to be burned to ashes.


    A large number of naval officers and soldiers returning from the city have gathered near the port. They looked foolishly at the flame hell-like port, completely at a loss. When they heard the news of the Hall family''s rebellion, many people turned their eyes to Evan. Count, want to confirm the truth of this news.


    Earl Evan looked at the sea of ??fire in front of him with cold eyes, and there was no luck in his heart.


    Because he discovered that all the warships that were burnt belonged to the Saint-Pros family! And the battleship of the Hall family had already lifted its anchor, and also deliberately pulled a distance from the burning battleship to avoid being affected.


    If this is not premeditated, then it is the hell!


    Obviously, the Hall family has reversed!


    They used the [Wildfire] that should have been used to deal with the Silvermoon City sluice, all on the battleship of the Saint Pros family!


    But how could Earl Hall have such courage?


    Don''t they want to gain a foothold in the East?


    Earl Evan was already flawless at this time, thinking about the reason for Earl Hall''s rebellion. A raging anger broke out in his chest, almost overwhelming his sanity.


    In the midst of furious rage, Evan Evan opened his scarlet eyes and roared hoarsely:


    "The Hall family''s betrayal of the East is punishable!"


    This sentence is very domineering, but it does not help the current situation.


    Because at this time the heavy battleships of the Saint Prolos family have all been swallowed by the terrible green fire, although there are still many light battleships that survived, it is absolutely impossible to defeat the intact Hall family fleet alone.


    As long as the slightly sane soldiers in the East realm understand, the Hall family has the final say on the Nushui River at this time.


    So, what can Earl Evan do to kill the Hall''s rebels?


    Of course, if Evan Evan is talking about the old and weak women and children of the Hall family staying in White Dew City, that''s really fine, but doing so is just venting anger, and I am afraid that it is not only useless but harmful to the situation.


    Earl Hall might simply take refuge in the North in his anger.


    If the Northern Territory is allowed to master the Nushui River... this idea flashed through everyone''s mind, but it has already made their minds tremble and horrified.


    Earl Evan obviously understood the seriousness of the matter, and immediately shouted again:


    "Those who kill Earl Hall, I must be my own to grant the rank of Viscount!"


    ''S remarks immediately caused a commotion. Even if they knew it was a mission of a lifetime, the temptation of the title still inspired the courage of many soldiers. They immediately ran towards the light warships that had not been burned, trying to become heroes who turned the tide.


    Count Evan looked a little slow, and immediately arranged for a few people to go to nearby cities to request support, and sent a letter to Bailu City to inform his father of the situation in Alfalfa City.


    At this time, there were more and more navy soldiers in the port, but because a large number of warships were burnt down, even if they wanted to fight the Hall to the death, there was no way they could do anything.


    Moreover, the riots of the Clover Brothers have become more and more fierce, and they have even begun to attack the port in an organized manner.


    In fact, at the beginning, Orlando claimed that the Tianma navy could not protect itself. It was the perfect time to take advantage of the fire and robbery, and many members of the Alfalfa Brotherhood would still be suspicious.


    Some daring ones only dared to rob the navy soldiers who were alone, but as the warships in the harbor sank one after another, the Clover Brotherhood became more and more courageous.


    At this point, they finally confirmed that the Tianma navy could not protect themselves, so they completely let go of their hands and feet and prepared to ransack them.


    In normal times, even if there are many people, such a bandit organization like the Clover Brothers cannot be regarded by the Tianma navy. The brute force and brave bandit villain is nothing to say.


    But now, the Tianma naval forces themselves have a big problem. The Hall family''s rebellion caught them by surprise. They had to find ways to rescue the surviving warships and deal with the rebellious Hall family fleet. At this time, they faced the Alfalfa brothers. There will be a little lack of strength.


    And the Clover Brotherhood obviously also saw the weakness of the Tianma naval forces. They are the kind of good players who naturally like to bully the weak and fight the wind. Now they are even more energetic, and they are attacking the port position like crazy.


    Count Evan did not turn back to the seemingly arrogant Alfalfa Brotherhood, because he knew that those people just looked terrifying, but as long as the Pegasus Water Army blocked their strongest waves, they would cause certain casualties. Those The guerrillas will vent their vigor, even if they do not retreat, they will not dare to kill again.


    The real confidant is still on the river of anger.


    At this time, more than a dozen light sailing warships have sailed out of the port, rushing towards the Hall family fleet.


    But their charge, no matter how moths are flying into the fire.


    In the water battle, the gap brought about by the tonnage advantage is almost irreparable.


    But Count Evan still stared at the direction of the Nushui River, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is looking forward to a miracle.


    However, reality is always cold.


    Not only did no miracle happen on the Nushui River, even the Clover Brotherhood behind him became more and more courageous, constantly compressing the defensive position of the Tianma Squadron.


    Count Evan looked back suspiciously, only to discover that the reason why the Clover Brotherhood''s offensive was so fierce was that they were mixed with hundreds of extremely fierce professionals!


    There are not only high-ranking fighters, but even knights!


    Is this possible?


    Earl Evan immediately realized that behind the rebellion of the Clover Brotherhood, there must be a strong support!


    Thinking of the rebellion of the Hall family again, Count Evan felt more and more that he had already fallen into a well-designed trap by others.


    He just felt the sky spinning for a while, and then fell straight back when his eyes went dark.


    "My Lord Earl!"


    The Fletcher knight quickly caught Earl Evan, but he looked around and knew that the situation was over, so he gritted his teeth, supported Evan Evan, and disappeared into the dark.


    And just after they left, a voice suddenly sounded:


    "Evan Saint Prolos is running!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 428： Crash (below)

    Count Evan woke up in a shaking.


    He looked at the dark alley and instinctively wanted to scream, but he heard the familiar voice of Fletcher Knight:


    "Earl, are you awake?"


    Earl Evan relaxed a little now, and quickly asked, "Where are you taking me? Where is the Pegasus Water Army? Has Earl Hall''s rebellion settled?"


    The Fletcher Knight opened his mouth, sighed, and said, "Now Alfalfa City is too dangerous, I will **** you away."


    Fletcher Knight did not answer the next two questions, but this kind of non-answer actually implies the answer.


    Earl Evan struggled to free himself from the Fletcher Knight, and he was about to go back: "No! I can''t abandon the Pegasus navy!"


    "Master Earl..."


    àØ!


    In an instant, a loud noise suddenly exploded behind them.


    A huge gray figure crashed through the wooden wall, and the huge kite shield in his hand slammed into the two Count Evan.


    The Fletcher knight turned his head suddenly, and saw a tall armored man, rushing over like a violent bear, and the huge figure enveloped Evan and himself.


    "Quickly go away!"


    Feeling the terrible power of the enemy''s charge, the Fletcher knight didn''t dare to fight hard, and quickly pulled Evan Evan and rolled forward.


    Boom!


    The stony ground exploded, and a large amount of rubble spattered like bullets.


    Earl Evan was smashed and screamed, and numerous bruises appeared on his body.


    The Fletcher knight hurriedly stood in front of Count Evan, and the knight''s sword stabbed with his backhand and went straight to the gap in the armor man''s neck.


    banged.


    The armored man swept across with his shield, and the sword in the hands of the Fletcher Knight broke apart, and a large number of fragments flew around.


    The Fletcher Knight was lifted up by the great power of the armored man¡¯s shield, and slammed against the side wall of the alley.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and the Fletcher Knight couldn''t hide his horror¡ªthe opponent turned out to be a Tier VI fighter!


    "Lord Earl, go away!"


    Fletcher knight knew that he was invincible, so he immediately shouted in pain.


    Earl Evan was also very frightened by this scene. He knew that in the face of such absolute strength, even if he stayed, it would only be a burden, so he no longer hesitated, got up and ran away without saying anything.


    The armored man saw the main target fleeing and was about to catch up, but he heard the wind rushing behind him, suddenly turned his head, and saw the Fletcher knight rushing over again.


    But when the armored man smashed the Fletcher knight with his shield, he suddenly turned sideways and crashed into the wall, causing the armored man to jump into the air.


    "come!"


    The Fletcher Knight also provoked.


    The armored man was stunned. It seemed that he was really angered by the actions of the Fletcher knight, and he stopped chasing Evan Evan, holding up his shield and chasing into the house.


    The Fletcher knight felt relieved, but he knew that he was not the opponent of the armored man behind him, so he sprinted forward with a sullen head.


    The armored man behind him is also not slow, and he is holding a giant kite shield in his hand, running rampant, even if it is a solid stone wall, hitting a point by him at will, it is like tofu, easily knocking out a gap.


    That aura is simply that people block killing, and gods block killing gods.


    The Fletcher knight saw the armored man behind him getting closer and closer. He knew that he was inevitable and was about to turn his head and fight hard, but when he broke through the wooden door in front of him and rushed to the opposite street, he unexpectedly met more than a dozen. A soldier wearing a Tianma navy uniform.


    The Fletcher Knight was overjoyed and shouted: "Help me stop the armored man behind!"


    However, these soldiers remained motionless and looked at the Fletcher Knight with a foolish look.


    The Fletcher Knight thought they didn''t recognize themselves, and just wanted to speak again, but suddenly felt a burst of air in the back of their heads.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, so he rolled on the spot quickly.


    Click!


    In the sound of a sour bone crack, Fletcher Knight''s entire arm was broken.


    He howled miserably and rolled around on the ground, only to see the armored man slowly approaching.


    Enduring the severe pain, the Fletcher Knight shouted to the soldiers again: "Help me! I am the guardian knight of Count Evan!"


    However, the soldiers suddenly burst into laughter and said, "My lord Knight, look again, who are we?"


    The Fletcher Knight discovered that these "soldiers" did not have the temperament of a soldier at all, and the uniforms on their bodies did not fit. It is estimated that they had just been snatched.


    The Fletcher knight was completely desperate, watching the armored man approaching him step by step, no longer struggling, and fell to the ground.


    Before he lost consciousness, his last thought was-Lord Earl should escape, right?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Count Evan looked at the armored man in front of him, knowing that he should not be able to escape.


    "Are you from Count Angele?"


    Count Evan asked in a deep voice.


    But the armored man on the opposite side did not respond, but approached Evan Evan step by step, slowly but firmly.


    "Can I see him?"


    Count Evan asked again.


    The armored man still did not speak.


    Earl Evan snorted and said coldly: "As a descendant of the Paladin family, Earl of the Glorious Empire, I now formally surrender to you. Please give me the prisoner treatment I deserve!"


    The armored man still ignored Count Evan, and didn''t know whether he knew what the prisoner treatment should be for an empire count.


    Earl Evan slowly backed away, until his back hit the wall, he had to stop, his face mixed with anxiety and arrogance watching the armored man stretch out his hand.


    At the moment when the armor man was about to touch Count Evan''s body, the magic wand hidden in his sleeve suddenly shook off.


    A string of obscure elves came out of Evan Evan''s mouth, and wisps of cyan smoke rose slowly from under the armored man''s feet, wrapping around his body like a poisonous snake. U U Reading


    Earl Evan smiled and turned to run.


    But the next second, the smile on his face freezes.


    Because, the armored man seemed to have not been affected in any way, and still firmly grasped Evan by the collar.


    "Damn! Where are so many masters from the Anglia family!"


    Before being knocked out, Count Evan cursed helplessly and angrily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In fact, when Evan Evan was swept away by the Fletcher knights, the soldiers of the Tianma Water Army gathered near the port had lost their desire to resist.


    The leaders all ran away, and they were attacked again, and there was no hope of victory.


    So, some gave up resistance and surrendered, some grabbed a surviving ship and fled from the water, and some tried to break through the line of the Clover Brotherhood and escape from the land.


    Of course, there are always some loyal and brave soldiers who are willing to fight for the Saint-Pros family to the last moment.


    But unfortunately, their battle is destined to be meaningless.


    Tianma Water Army has completely collapsed.


    It wasn''t until the sky got brighter that the fighting that lasted all night finally subsided.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 429： Crossing the River (Part 1)

    Clover City Beicheng District, City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    The candlelight on the table wobbly under the blowing of the night wind, just as the city lord Ron Rutte was nervous.


    The hustle and bustle on the other side had long awakened Ron, but he didn''t know what was going on there, and he didn''t dare to do anything, for fear of getting his body on fire.


    àâàâàâ.


    In the sound of footsteps, Jason Rutte ran in panting, with an irrepressible joy on his face, exclaiming:


    "Father! Tianma Shuijun is fighting by himself!"


    Ron glared at him, and asked eagerly: "What makes you fight?"


    "Anyway, their warships have fought themselves with themselves, and a large number of warships have been turned to ashes in that terrible green fire!


    Moreover, the person I sent to investigate on the other side also reported that people from the Clover Brotherhood were also taking advantage of the fire, and there was already a mess of porridge over there! "


    Looking at his schadenfreude son, Ron calmed down and wondered: "How could this happen? Why did the Tianma Water Army have civil strife? Why did the Alfalfa Brotherhood betray the East?"


    Jason scratched his head and hesitated: "Could this be Count Angele''s plan?"


    Ron''s brows furrowed tighter: "Then why didn''t we get any news?"


    Jason stopped talking.


    This is an embarrassing topic.


    If it was really a plot planned by Count Angele, then the Rutte family, who is also the lord of City Clover, is so close at hand that they have not received any news, which is really embarrassing.


    The room was silent for a while, and Jason couldn''t help breaking the silence and suggested: "Father, or we should send someone to the other side too! Maybe we can get some credit..."


    Ron rolled his eyes and interrupted angrily: "Who is it to send? Are you?"


    Jason shrank his head, and suddenly did not dare to speak.


    Ron glared at his son with hatred for iron and steel, but he didn''t embarrass him anymore.


    Because he also knew very well that with the current strength of the Rutte family, if he really sent his son to take someone to the other side, it would simply send him to death.


    But if he really did nothing, let this wonderful opportunity that might make the Rutte family rise again slip away from him, and he would be very unwilling to do so.


    Looking at the other side of the fire, Ron hesitated for a long time, finally made up his mind, turned his head and asked: "How many warships can we take out now?"


    "Five ships." Jason thought about the fleet configuration of the Tianma Navy, and said with a guilty conscience, "and they are all small boats with a displacement of less than 100 tons..."


    Ron walked back and forth in the hall anxiously, and gritted his teeth at the last time: "It''s okay! The Tianma naval forces are now overwhelmed and may not be able to guard us."


    Jason hesitated: "Father, but with our family¡¯s existing private army, even after crossing the Nushui River, it¡¯s impossible to get a firm foothold on the opposite bank..."


    "No! Of course we are not going to occupy the other side."


    "Then what is our goal?"


    "Earl Evan!" Ron said solemnly, "I know Evan Evan is on the other side. As long as we catch him in the chaos, the hope of the Rutte family''s revival will be there!"


    Jason''s eyes also lit up, and he seemed to think that this proposal was quite feasible, but when he was just about to agree with him, he suddenly felt an earthquake-like tremor.


    At first, he didn''t care, thinking that it was the explosion on the other side, but the shock was not explosive, but continuous, and it was getting stronger and stronger, as if thousands of beasts rushed into Clover City.


    "Father... Father..." Jason was obviously shocked.


    Ron didn''t panic. Instead, he felt relieved, but he was a bit regretful, saying, "It''s the cavalry. It should be the blood cavalry entering the city."


    "Blood Cavalry? Earl Anglia?" Jason then reacted.


    As soon as the voice fell, the housekeeper hurried into the room and reported: "Master, the blood cavalry has entered the city!"


    "Quick! Line up to welcome!"


    While talking, Ron rushed out.


    Jason also quickly followed.


    When the father and son walked out of the city lord¡¯s mansion, they saw a long fire dragon appear at the end of the street.


    Soon, a group of cavalry armed with torches approached in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    Ron straightened his collar and wanted to ask questions, but found that the other party didn''t mean to slow down at all, and he still rushed past the city lord''s mansion.


    The wind and waves brought by ¡¡¡¡ messed up Ron''s well-groomed hair.


    Just when he was embarrassed, a blood cavalry officer finally stopped in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion and asked: "Are you the Lord Ron?"


    "Yes, General!" Ron responded quickly, "I wonder where the Lord Count is?"


    The officer did not answer Ron¡¯s question, but said lightly: "The blood cavalry is going to cross the river in Clover City. I hereby let you know."


    Ron saw that the other party did not want to reveal the whereabouts of Count Angele, but he was annoyed but did not dare to show it. He could only nod his head continuously: "Okay, okay! I wonder if I can help?"


    The officer glanced at Ron expressionlessly, and said, "Just gather as many ships as possible."


    "good!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Anger on the river.


    Earl Hall stared at the extinguishing fire not far away, his face solemn and solemn.


    The heavy warships of the Saint-Pros family have all been reduced to ashes in the terrible [wildfire], and most of the other light warships are buried under the water. Although some of the remaining warships are still swaying around like flies, they can no longer Change the situation again.


    In this battle, the Hall family won a decisive victory!


    From today, on the Nushui River, the Hall family has the final say.


    But even so, Earl Hall didn''t have much joy of victory in his heart.


    The footsteps behind him interrupted Earl Hall¡¯s contemplation. He thought it was the Marquis of Vincent, so he turned around and just wanted to greet him, but after seeing the face of the visitor, he suddenly froze in place.


    "Ann... Count Angele?"


    "Earl Hall Your fleet really opened my eyes!"


    Looking at Colin who was smiling, Earl Hall came back to his senses, and quickly bowed and said, "Your Excellency Earl, thank you!"


    Although I was a little confused about how Colin got on the ship, Earl Hall did not ask this question.


    He secretly guessed that the young northern earl might have been on the boat last night, hiding in the dark to supervise his words and deeds.


    If he has the slightest hesitation and weakness, I am afraid that the other party will join forces with the Marquis of Vincent to take over himself and personally command the Hall family fleet.


    Colin looked at the complicated Earl Hall, thinking that the other party was worried about the family members staying in Bailu City, so he comforted:


    "Don''t worry, as long as your fleet sends the blood cavalry across the Nushui River, I guarantee that your family will not be harmed in any way!"


    Earl Hall immediately thought of the conditions of the North Territory that the Marquis of Vincent had said to him¡ªthe East Territory changed to a Duke.


    For a time, the old earl felt extremely complicated.


    But he also understands that it is impossible for him to retreat.


    "Yes, Lord Earl! The Hall family fleet is very happy to serve you!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 430： Crossing the river (below)

    When the first glimmer of the morning shone on the surface of the angry river, Colin finally set foot on the land of the east.


    This is the first time he has come to the east of the Nushui River. Looking at the dilapidated city in front of him and the mess left after the war, Colin curled his lips, feeling a bit boring.


    Walking down the trestle bridge, stepping on the wet land of the port, every step you step on, you can see traces of blood. It seems that the soldiers of the Tianma Water Army who are unwilling to die are stubbornly cursing the death of Colin. The demon of the biggest barrier in the east.


    "My Lord Earl!"


    Orlando, who had been waiting on the shore for a long time, hurried up to greet him and greeted Colin.


    Colin smiled and nodded, "Mr. Orlando, you have worked hard."


    "It is my honor to work for Lord Earl!"


    Colin looked at the president of the Clover Brotherhood with a flattering face, and couldn''t help thinking about how to arrange this person.


    After the Hall family reversal, Nushui River is no longer a moat for the Northern Territory. Then, Clover City has naturally become Colin''s bag, and of course the Clover Brotherhood can no longer be ruined by the dregs of the Clover Brotherhood.


    The rest of the Clover Brotherhood is fine, but Orlando is indeed quite capable, and Colin intends to incorporate him for use elsewhere.


    But this matter is not in a hurry, Colin''s current primary goal is Bailu City!


    "Earl Hall, how long will it take to transport all the blood cavalry across the river?"


    "My lord, if one person and two horses go into battle according to your requirements, without the logistics, it is estimated that the delivery will be completed before sunset tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Colin frowned, dissatisfied, "Too slow!"


    Earl Hall thought for a while and suggested: "My lord, if we can build a floating bridge on the river, the speed will be much faster, but..."


    "But what?"


    "The pontoon bridge is made of transport ships as piers, connected in series with ropes and covered with wooden planks. However, if the efficiency of passage is to be ensured, especially for cavalry passage, a large number of wooden planks are required for reinforcement. board¡­"


    Colin touched his chin. He wanted to talk about dismantling the decks of a few battleships, but thought that the decks might not be so easy to dismantle. After hesitating, he listened to Orlando''s whispered suggestion:


    "My lord, we can demolish houses."


    Colin glanced at the other person without hesitation, and immediately commanded: "Okay! Orlando, you will be responsible for this matter. Tell the residents in the city that I will help them rebuild the demolished houses later, and if they are willing to help, I There are rewards."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After explaining the blood cavalry crossing the river, Colin came to a red-walled building near the port alone.


    The two armored men guarding the door leaned over to salute when they saw Colin.


    Pushing the door open, Colin saw Evan standing by the window, silently looking in the direction of Nushui River in a daze.


    "Earl Evan, long time no see."


    Hearing Colin''s voice, Count Evan looked back and saw that only Colin was alone, then turned back and continued to stare out the window, saying:


    "Why didn''t you see my dear brother?"


    Colin handed a chair and sat down, and said: "The Marquis of Vincent has returned to the city of Bailu, I am sorry to not be able to see you."


    Earl Evan was stunned, then sneered, and said, "Can''t or dare not?"


    Colin did not answer this question, but said to himself: "Earl Evan, although you have opposed me many times, but for the sake of being an empire, I decided to release you unconditionally..."


    "Unconditional?" Count Evan interrupted with a sneer, "How can you be so kind? Or do you have a bigger conspiracy?"


    Colin shrugged and said with a smile: "What? Let you go, you still don''t want to go?"


    Count Evan turned around, looked at Colin scorchingly, and said, "If you can answer one of my doubts, then I will leave."


    Clin was immediately exasperated, and said: "What? Is it still me begging you to go?"


    Earl Evan put his hands on his chest, and put on a rogue appearance, as if saying-if you don''t answer my doubts, I will be here.


    Colin was a little speechless, so he had to ask: "What are your doubts?"


    Earl Evan smiled complacently and asked: "My doubt is, how can Vincent be willing to cooperate with you?"


    Colin smiled and told half the truth: "Because I made him believe that you are going to kill him."


    "I want to kill him?" Count Evan was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly realized, "So, it was the assassination he encountered in the half-elf palace? You arranged it, right? Then blame me."


    Colin nodded and did not deny: "Yes. But what is the use of asking you clearly now? Even if you tell Vincent about this, he can''t look back.


    Besides, do you really want to kill your brother? "


    Count Evan categorically denied: "Never!"


    Colin smiled coldly and asked: "Then, if I don''t come to Alfalfa City, but continue to follow the negotiated redemption plan and really release the Marquis of Vincent, would you give up your plan and let Vincent? Is it safe to return to the East?"


    Earl Evan''s eyes flashed and he didn''t speak.


    Colin said for him: "You won''t! You have paid so much for this¡ª


    Repented of the marriage with the daughter of Prince Leahy, turned to marry the daughter of Earl Brugen, and forced Earl Hall to a dead end. In this case, you can no longer look back. If the Marquis of Vincent returns to the east smoothly, then How should you end?


    When you convinced the Duke of Saint-Pros of Vincent''s death, he was already dead!


    Even if he appears safely in front of you again, you will definitely kill him with your own hands!


    So, Evan, don''t pretend to be brotherly.


    I didn''t wrong you by blaming you! "


    Earl Evan let out a sigh of foul breath and whispered, "You are right. Before hearing the news of my brother''s death, I really didn''t have the intention of killing him, but after that...


    Actually, I thought that if Fei Jiejue¡¯s news was wrong, and if my brother hadn¡¯t died... But as you said, I can¡¯t look back anymore, and the Saint-Pros family can¡¯t play with the Eastern nobles again.


    So, my brother must die! "


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "Earl Evan, if you are not greedy for the inheritance of the Duke of the East this time, you might not fall into the trap of my design so easily."


    Count Evan nodded in agreement, and said, "Yes. I am greedy."


    Colin stood up from his position and said, "Okay, do you want to understand? If you want to understand, just let me go, UU reading , I don''t want to raise another idler."


    Count Evan smiled and pointed to the Rage River outside the window, and then asked: "Earl, you are letting the blood cavalry cross the river now, do you want to continue to attack the east?"


    "Can''t you?"


    "But the orcs are about to invade, I am afraid that the emperor''s war mobilization order is already on the way."


    "As long as it hasn''t been delivered to me." Colin said coldly.


    Count Evan chuckled, and said, "Well, then I wish you good luck."


    After speaking, go out.


    After going out, Evan Evan saw that there was a person lying in the door.


    At the same time, Colin''s voice sounded from behind: "Oh, yes, this is your knight? Take it back together, don''t die here."


    Earl Evan recognized that it was his guardian knight, Fletcher, who was on the ground.


    He ran over and found that the other party was still breathing, but he passed out in a coma.


    "Earl Angley, thank you for your hospitality this time. I will repay you twice if I have the opportunity in the future!"


    Colin laughed, ignoring the threat in the other party''s words, and said:


    "get out!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 431： village

    The faint light of dawn slowly revealed from the east, gently and firmly tearing open the darkness that enveloped the earth.


    The dim light reflected the frost on the ground, shining with cold light.


    In the early morning of late autumn, there is already the coldness of winter.


    But as the sun gradually rises, the frost on the grass and trees melts into round dewdrops, which are crumbling.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled slightly, all the grass blades began to shake, and the crystal dewdrops fell drop by drop.


    The tremor of the earth became stronger and stronger. In the end, even the grass blades were completely broken and fell helplessly, following the footsteps of the dewdrops and blending into the embrace of the earth.


    step on step...


    It seemed as if a rolling thunder blasted the ground, and it was like a turbulent flood. The dry grass and cracked sand on the ground all vibrated and danced.


    Scarface, who was about to enter the mountain to chop wood, stood stupidly at the entrance of the village, completely overwhelmed by the movement.


    "Run! Run!"


    Fortunately, Scarface was awakened by the shouts of the villagers. He quickly turned around and ran home.


    "Scarface! Come back soon!"


    When he saw Grandpa standing at the door and beckoning to himself, Scarface immediately speeded up a dash.


    The young body exploded at an astonishing speed, and the cheetah got into the house like a cheetah.


    The old man hurriedly closed the door of the house, then turned around and ordered to his grandson:


    "If someone comes in later, you are not allowed to do it, have you heard?"


    Scarface was still panting, he just nodded in a daze.


    The movement outside the house is getting louder and louder, and the tremor on the ground is getting stronger and stronger.


    Driven by curiosity, Scarface opened the window for a trace and looked out.


    Then, he saw countless black shadows appearing on the horizon, filling the entire earth, leaving no gaps.


    The sky and the earth changed color, and even the rising sun just emerging seemed to be covered by the banner.


    "Cavalry!"


    Scarface screamed in surprise.


    Yes, it is indeed a cavalry outside.


    densely packed cavalry, coming in a row.


    "Yes, it''s the cavalry, and it''s the cavalry of the north!" The old man said solemnly.


    Scarface scratched his head, his honest and ugly face was full of confusion, and asked: "Grandpa, how come the cavalry from the North are here?"


    "Aren¡¯t there some deserters who came back from Alfalfa City yesterday in the village? I heard them say that Earl Anglia in the north has led a blood cavalry across the river. I didn¡¯t believe it, but now it seems that the news should be. Really."


    "Where is our Tianma navy in the east? How can we let people from the north cross the river?"


    "It seems that there has been a rebellion within the Tianma naval army, and this has given the northern border an opportunity."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    The old man sighed, all the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together, and he said helplessly: "What else? Accept your fate! I only hope that the people of the North will regard them as citizens of the empire, and don''t do too much."


    Looking at his unhappy grandson, the old man once again warned: "Remember, if someone breaks in later, let them take whatever they want, don''t stop it, do you understand?"


    "Understood." Scarface replied dullly.


    The sound of horse hooves outside the house is getting closer, Scarface is lying on the window sill, through the opened gap, you can clearly see the tall horses rushing into the village and the soldiers wearing armor on their horses.


    Scarface''s eyes were not only horrified, but also an expression of envy that could not be suppressed.


    Because he is tall and strong, the villagers say that Scarface is a natural warrior. Scarface himself had the idea of ??joining the army for a long time, but it is a pity that his grandfather always disagrees with Scarface joining the army.


    Because his son, the father of Scarface, was a member of the Pegasus Legion, but died under Silvermoon when he followed the Marquis Vincent on an expedition to the half-elven kingdom last year.


    You must know that Scarface¡¯s father was the pride of this small village before his death. Tier 3 fighters, members of the Saint-Pros family¡¯s direct legion, in such a small village are definitely "dragons and phoenix among people".


    But even so, it means death is dead.


    The cruelty of the war left the old man with a lingering fear, saying that he didn''t want to send his grandson on the battlefield again.


    àØ!


    The wooden door was roughly kicked open, and two fierce soldiers walked in.


    Scarface quickly blocked his grandfather behind him, looking at the soldier warily.


    "Where is the food hidden?"


    Scarface clenched his fists, but he felt that the clothes behind him were firmly pulled by his grandfather, so he had to hold back the anger in his heart and pointed to the corner of the wall.


    The soldier walked over and found what he wanted from a dilapidated wooden box. Then he didn''t embarrass the grandfather and grandson, and immediately went out again.


    After they left, Scarface rushed to the corner and turned over the wooden box. Some surprises suddenly appeared on their gloomy faces, saying:


    "Grandpa, they even left us half of it!"


    "Hey, it seems that the people in the North still have some conscience. We can save some food for the rest. We should be able to survive this winter..."


    Before he finished speaking, a figure appeared again at the door.


    He was enveloped in bright red armor, only showing a pair of emotionless eyes.


    Scarface was anxious, and quickly said: "You have been here once! Grandpa and I are the rest..."


    "Scarface!" Grandpa kept winking at his grandson anxiously, for fear of him doing stupid things.


    Scarface had to shut up, but his body remained in front of the wooden box and did not move away.


    But the armored man at the door didn''t mean to come in. He just looked at the two grandparents in a daze, as if they were stupid.


    Scarface also stalked his neck and stared at the armored man, but as time passed, the vigilance in his eyes slowly dissipated, and a trace of doubt arose¡ªhow could this man¡¯s eyes look familiar?


    Grandpa also noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and asked carefully: "My lord, do you need any help?"


    The armored man woke up, but said nothing. He only threw a bag of grain, then turned and left.


    The grandfather and grandson were left looking at each other.


    At the entrance of the village, Colin stood on his horse, looking at the blood slave coming out of Scarface¡¯s house, lost in thought.


    This blood slave used to be a Tier 3 soldier in the Pegasus Legion. Colin didn''t know his name and past, but now it seems that he came out of this village.


    And the reason why he had that abnormal behavior just now, UU reading www. uukanshu.com should have seen relatives.


    Colin has always thought that blood slaves are completely self-conscious, but now it seems that this may not be the case.


    Of course, this kind of residual consciousness is not strong, and it will not affect Colin''s manipulation of them.


    Just like now, under Colin''s order, the blood slave returned to Scarface''s house and took away the bag of grain he had just left.


    This gave Colin a wake-up¡ª


    If even blood slaves can have compassion on their former relatives, then what about blood descent who are self-conscious?


    In Swan City, when Colin forced the blood Count Schultz to betray his husband Lucian, he wanted to see if the blood would violate his orders in the event of a conflict of interest.


    However, although the experiment was successful, Colin felt that Earl Schultz might also know that the blood cavalry was hiding outside the city, and knew that he could not fight him, so he simply sold his husband.


    Then, if the blood found a way to fight against Colin, and even had a chance to get rid of Colin''s control, would he continue to violate his own interests and obey Colin''s orders?


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly felt that on this trip to the East, the blood of Marquis Vincent should be able to give him a clear answer...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 432： Linshui City (Part 1)

    Linshui City does not face the water.


    It is still hundreds of kilometers away from Nushui River, but the Nushui River did flow through Linshui City five hundred years ago. It was only after an earthquake that it changed its course, and Linshui City became so unworthy of its name.


    In the back hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there is a dance of Ying Ge Yan.


    The young and beautiful half-elf dancers are graceful, charming and charming. They are full of sultry autumn waves, evoked a burst of excited cheers, and pushed the atmosphere of the banquet to a climax.


    The lord of Linshui City, Viscount Jakar, sat in the first seat, drunkenly watching the half-elf dancers in the field, shaking her head to the rhythm of the music, full of interest.


    But unfortunately, there are always some people who don''t know what to do to disturb his interest.


    "Master Viscount, Master Viscount!"


    Viscount Jakar looked at the Palong knight who approached him, frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "My lord, there has just been another batch of deserters from Alfalfa City, and according to them, the blood cavalry has already crossed the river!"


    "Knight Palon, do you believe in deserters? With the Pegasus and Water Army here, you tell me how the people from the north crossed the Nushui River? And, haven''t I already asked you to send someone to confirm it? Have you sent it? "


    "Of course, three batches have been sent. But so far, none of the batches have come back."


    "How can it take three days to get to Clover City from here? How can it be so fast?"


    "But my lord, there have been so many deserters in Linshui City. This already shows that there must be something wrong with Clover City. We should prepare early."


    "I have already sent a letter to Bailu City, and you are also reorganizing the family army, ready to fight at any time, what else?"


    "My lord, to be on the safe side, the city gate should still be closed."


    "Close the city gates?" Viscount Jakar hesitated, "Is there a big fuss before I get the exact news?"


    The Palong knight sighed in his heart. The east boundary has been peaceful for too long. These noble lords have long lost their due vigilance. Just when he wanted to speak and persuade him, he heard a half-elf businessman next to him hurriedly said:


    "My lord, you can''t close the city gate! Our caravan still has a batch of goods to be delivered to Linshui City today!"


    Viscount Jakar''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    You know, every time a half-elf caravan passes by Linshui City, it will give him some "beautiful gifts".


    Looking at the enchanting half-elf dancer in the field, Viscount Jakar''s heart was hot, and he immediately said to Palon:


    "Well, wait for Mr. Sass''s caravan to enter the city before closing the city gate."


    The Palon Knight glanced at the half-elf merchant warily, and persuaded: "My lord, I''m worried that it''s too late..."


    Viscount Jakar glared at him, and said impatiently: "What''s too late! I really thought I didn''t know how to march and fight. Even if the blood cavalry really crossed the river, it would take two or three days, and the food and grass logistics should be transported here. How come it will be five or six days after arriving in Linshui City, how can it be so fast! Just do what I say!"


    "Yes, my lord." The Pallon Knight had no choice but to take his orders and leave.


    After leaving the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the Pallon Knight came to the West Gate with anxiety, just in time to see a long motorcade crowded at the door.


    It seems that the half-elf caravan finally arrived.


    The Pallon Knight''s heart tightened, and he quickly stepped forward and commanded the soldiers to speed up the pace of the convoy into the city.


    But just halfway through, the team suddenly got stuck.


    "what happened?"


    The Pallon Knight stood at the head of the city and asked below.


    "Lord Knight, a trailer was crushed by cargo."


    "Hurry up and clean up!"


    The Pallon Knight roared, and at the same time a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    He had thought that these half-elf merchants were untrustworthy. You must know that the half-elf kingdom is now firmly held in the hands of the Earl Anglia. It is hard to say that this caravan would not be a spy specially sent by him.


    However, Viscount Jakar had been bewitched by these half-elves, and Knight Palon couldn''t persuade him.


    Now he can only hope that the blood cavalry will not kill Linshui City so quickly.


    But sometimes, the more you are afraid of something, the more it will come.


    ßËßËßË...


    The earth began to tremble suddenly, and the Pallon Knight suddenly turned around and saw a thin black line appearing on the horizon.


    The thin lines gradually diffused and became a black ocean, surging toward Linshui City at an alarming speed.


    He only felt cold from head to toe, and immediately shouted hoarsely: "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The soldiers gathered at the gate of the city were stunned. They haven''t been able to figure out what happened.


    The soldiers who were helping to clean up the cargo scattered at the gate of the city stupidly continued to carry the cargo on their shoulders, staring at the cavalry appearing in the distance with dull eyes.


    It wasn''t until the Palon Knight jumped down from the top of the city and kicked a few stunned soldiers that they finally came back to their senses.


    "Quickly, close the city gate!"


    A few soldiers crawled and rushed towards the sling, but at this time the gate of the city was blocked by the convoy, and they couldn''t close it even if they wanted to.


    The Palon Knight has confirmed at this time that this half-elf caravan is a spy in the north!


    Therefore, he did not show mercy anymore, and immediately led the soldiers to drive away the caravan, and the other party hesitated and then drew his sword to kill!


    Seeing the blood, the half-elves of the caravan suddenly dispersed, but they left a cart of goods at the gate of the city.


    The Palon Knight had no choice but to ask the soldiers to remove the cargo, while he himself gathered the defenders at the city gate and lined up outside the city, trying to block the blood cavalry that swept over.


    In fact, there were also one or two thousand defenders at the city gate at this time. The Palon Knights felt that with so many people, they should always be able to block the blood cavalry, and buy some time. As long as the city gate is closed smoothly, the northerners may not be able to. Conquered Linshui City.


    The cavalry is not good at attacking cities, UU reading www.uuk£ánshu. com this is military common sense.


    But unfortunately, the Pallon Knight overestimated the soldiers under his command.


    The east is too comfortable, Nushuihe keeps the north tightly closed, and the elves hide in the Huiyue Forest without a trace. In addition to bullying and bullying thieves, the army in the east has not fought a few serious wars, many The soldiers didn''t even practice much.


    Perhaps they are more comfortable and skilled with a **** than with a sword.


    Therefore, when the forward of the blood cavalry smashed into the city with unmatched horror, the defender led by the Pallon Knight collapsed directly and neatly.


    They saw the red blood, saw the hideous face, saw the ruthless eyes, and then they were scared to pee.


    They dropped the sword in their hands, ignored the call of the Palon Knight, almost instinctively turned their heads and fled into the city.


    Pallon Knight looked at this scene, completely desperate in his heart.


    But he lowered his head and glanced at the knight sword in his hand, and his vows once again came to mind.


    Then, this East Territory knight stood alone under Linshui City, facing the surging blood cavalry alone, and let out a deafening roar:


    "Come on! Northern Barbarian!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 433： Linshui City (Part 2)

    ßê!


    A silver light flashed, and a head flew up against the wind.


    tumbling in the air, staring at the deadly eyes on his head, still staring at the city gate that still couldn''t be closed behind him.


    Snapped!


    head fell to the ground.


    Palon Knight¡¯s consciousness finally began to fade, and the last thought that lingered in his mind was¡ª


    Linshui City, it''s over.


    This East Territory knight paid the price of his life, and only delayed the blood cavalry for less than a second.


    The raging cavalry passed his corpse and swept towards the open city gate.


    Inside the city gate, the defending soldiers had already fled for their lives, and no one dared to stop the menacing cavalry.


    Colin stopped in front of the Palon Knight''s corpse, with admiration and regret in his eyes.


    If the head is not broken, Colin will try to turn this brave Eastern Knight into a blood slave, but now, it will definitely not work.


    The blood clan is not a zombie, and cannot be brought back to life.


    However, instead of letting the corpse be thrown here to be trampled on, he ordered the soldiers to converge and bury it in a cemetery in the city later.


    This is a real knight, worthy of such treatment.


    Then, Colin followed the large army into the city.


    Even though he had predicted the weakness of the Eastern Army, the situation in the city still surprised Colin.


    The city¡¯s defenders simply failed to organize a decent resistance. They were driven around the city like a blood cavalry chasing sheep. Even with some sporadic resistance, they were suppressed without difficulty.


    You must know that Linshui City is already one of the largest cities in this area, and the defenders in the city are such a virtue.


    Moreover, the night in Alfalfa City was too chaotic. Many Pegasus soldiers fled. They should have spread the news of the blood cavalry crossing the river. It still seemed that there was no preparation at all.


    It is said that the East Territory has been in peace for too long and the military equipment is relaxed, but Colin did not expect that he would be relaxed to this point.


    Sure enough, invincible foreign patients, Guoheng died.


    all the way to the gate of the city lord¡¯s mansion, Colin did not encounter any organized resistance.


    looked up at the luxurious City Lord''s Mansion, Colin sneered and ordered:


    "Bump the door!"


    This city lord¡¯s mansion is actually the Jakar family¡¯s castle. Although it can¡¯t be compared with the walls of Linshui City, it still has some defensive capabilities. A dozen blood cavalry soldiers could not knock the castle door open for a time.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked the soldiers to retreat temporarily, and then summoned Lucian, the blood slave.


    The Tier 6 warrior was covered in armor, holding a white shield that was almost as high as a human, facing the castle gate, without hesitation, the soles of his feet drove out a deep pit on the ground!


    Boom!


    Driven by the powerful reaction force, he rushed towards the castle gate like a cannonball out of the chamber.


    àØ!


    The mountain shook for a while, and the gate collapsed.


    Without Colin''s order, the soldiers of the blood cavalry filed in immediately.


    There was a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling inside. Some spine soldiers in the East wanted to pick up their weapons, but they were soon knocked down to the ground by the more brave blood cavalry soldiers. As for more soldiers in the East, they still choose Kneel on the ground and surrender.


    These soldiers who have not been baptized by cruel war can hardly cause trouble to the wolf-like blood cavalry.


    Colin got off his horse and walked into the castle under the guard of the soldiers.


    Inside the castle, many people knelt down in darkness, and many injured people kept screaming.


    Colin kept walking under his feet and walked straight to the inner courtyard.


    He has heard the music coming out, and it seems that the city lord is really not afraid of danger.


    Is the other party deliberately showing this gesture to win his respect, or is he deliberately showing disdain to provoke himself?


    But when Colin really walked in, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Turns out they just couldn¡¯t stop being so excited!


    Even under the icy gaze of the blood cavalry officers, these noble lords of Linshui City are still doing their own way, doing all kinds of indecent things, unaware of what is happening around them.


    At this time, a half-elf merchant on the field pushed away the dancing girl wrapped around him, came to Colin with a flat smile, and respectfully saluted:


    "Lord Earl, you are finally here!"


    Colin coughed a few times, then retracted his shocked gaze, and said, "You are Mr. Sass, right?"


    "Yes, I arranged the motorcade at the gate of the city, are you satisfied?"


    Colin nodded, pointed to the lewd and messy scene in front of him, and asked, "You arranged this too?"


    "Yes, sir. I added a psychedelic potion to the wine, so they can''t recover their minds for a while."


    Colin waved his hand in disgust, and ordered the soldiers behind him: "Let them all down, and see me when they wake up."


    "Yes!"


    Waiting for the hall to be cleaned up, and Colin sat down on the main seat.


    Sass hurriedly asked the maid to serve the red wine-of course without any additional ingredients.


    Colin happened to rush all the way and was thirsty. He picked it up and drank it, and then said to the half-elf merchant: "Mr. Sass, there is something you need to help."


    Sath immediately replied: "Master Earl, just give your orders!"


    In fact, in the half-elf business community, Colin''s reputation is very bad. Whether it is forcing low-price grain collection or setting up a half-elf foreign trade company, this has made the half-elf businessmen very resistant.


    But the biggest problem of the merchant class is that it cannot be united. As long as there are enough benefits, differentiation and win-win are easy.


    What''s more, now Silvermoon City is firmly controlled by the North, and coupled with the miserable end of the legendary half-elf businessman Javier, most of the half-elf merchants have already recognized the reality. Uukanshu.com regards Colin as an object of attachment.


    This Mr. Sass is the vanguard and leader of these half-elf merchants.


    This time helping the blood cavalry to attack Linshui City, Sass has completely boarded the thief ship in the north, and from now on, he can only hold Colin''s thigh tightly.


    "I need your help to collect the food in the city. Of course, all the food of the Jakar family is taken away. As for the civilians, half of the food is collected and half of it is reserved for them."


    "Master Earl, you are so merciful! You even left half for those untouchables in the East."


    Colin smiled faintly without explaining.


    In fact, he did this because, on the one hand, he didn''t want to make things impossible. After all, grabbing food from the civilian population was a little bit ignorant, but on the other hand, he was actually not short of food.


    The grain purchased at a low price from Silvermoon City, plus the grain flicked from the hands of Evan with bonds, is enough to survive this year''s famine in the North.


    After entering the Eastern Territory this time, the reason why he indulged the blood cavalry to grab food was actually to create an illusion that the purpose of the blood cavalry marching into the Eastern Territory was for food.


    "The blood cavalry will assist you in collecting food, but the subsequent transportation will require your caravan to do it alone, understand?"


    "Understood!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 434： Return

    Bailu City, at the city gate.


    The guard stopped the person in front of him and asked routinely:


    "Name? Where did it come from? What did you do in Bailu City?"


    The man glanced at the absent-minded guard and uttered a name: "Vincent San Pros."


    "Oh, you need to pay the entrance tax of three copper coins to enter the city..." The guard subconsciously said a routine, but then he reacted, finally raising his head and looking at the person in front of him in amazement.


    "Hou... Your lord Marquis!" The guard finally recognized Vincent and immediately bowed and saluted.


    His exclamation also caused a commotion at the gate of the city. Not long after, the knight on duty at the gate hurried over and welcomed the Marquis of Vincent into the city.


    The Marquis of Vincent did not delay much at the gate, and went straight to the Bailu Castle. However, his speed was not fast. He rode around the city on his horse, not only to see the changes in his long-lost hometown, but also to give Bailubao some preparation time.


    The Marquis of Vincent was very curious, and what his father would look like when he saw him later.


    all the way to Bailubao, the butler has led a team of attendants lined up at the door to greet him.


    "Master, you are back!"


    Marquis Vincent nodded, rolled over and dismounted, handed the reins to the attendants, and asked the butler: "Where is my father?"


    "The master is in the study. Do you take a shower and change clothes first, or go to see the master directly?"


    "I''ll go and see my father directly."


    The Marquis of Vincent took the wet handkerchief sent by the maid, wiped his face, and walked to the study.


    Everything in the castle is the same, as if nothing has changed, but the Marquis of Vincent clearly understands that many things here have changed since he was captured in Silvermoon City.


    Although the attendants met along the way are still respectful, the Marquis Vincent can still keenly feel that their eyes are somewhat subtle.


    Walking along the spiral staircase to the third floor of the castle, the Marquis of Vincent stopped in front of the study, adjusted his collar, and knocked on the door.


    ßËßËßË.


    "Come in."


    The Marquis of Vincent took a deep breath and pushed in.


    "Father, I''m back!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros, who was playing against the Duchess, put down the crystal chess pieces, looked up at his eldest son, and said blankly:


    "Unexpectedly, you dare to come back?"


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled faintly, and said, "Father, what are you talking about. This is my home, why wouldn''t I dare to come back?"


    Feeling the tension between father and son, the duchess slowly got up, walked to her son, stretched out her hand to help him straighten his slightly messy hair, and sighed: "This trip to Silvermoon City, you have suffered."


    The Marquis of Vincent warmed his heart with a more sincere smile on his face, saying: "Mother, going to Silvermoon City is my own choice. No matter what I experience, I will not resent anyone, and this operation failed. I really need to take responsibility, and I will not escape.


    But, I must not allow someone to stabb me in the back! "


    The Duke of Saint-Pross flashed his eyes and asked, "Who do you think stabbed a knife in your back?"


    The Marquis of Vincent sneered, and said, "Apart from my good brother Evan, who else is there?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros didn''t speak, he seemed to be thinking about something.


    The Duchess took her son by the hand, told him to sit down on the sofa, and poured him a cup of black tea. At this time, hearing Evan¡¯s name, she immediately asked:


    "By the way, where''s the Evan? Didn''t he come back with you?"


    The Marquis of Vincent glanced at his mother aggrievedly, and said in an angry tone: "How dare I come back with him? Who knows if Evan will sit down on the way and confirm my "death"?"


    The Duchess frowned and reprimanded: "How can you doubt your brother like this!"


    "Did I wrong him?" Marquis Vincent showed disdain, "Didn''t he always insist that I was assassinated in Silvermoon City?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pross did not answer this question, but asked: "How did you come back?"


    "Of course you exchanged half of the Pegasus water fleet!" Marquis Vincent took it for granted. "Didn¡¯t the conditions have been negotiated? Earl Anglia got the batch of warships, and he was in the city of Clover. I was released. But I didn''t dare to meet the good brother who had been cursing me to death, so I took a small boat down the Anger River south and returned to Bailu City."


    After listening to the words of the Marquis of Vincent, there was a sudden silence in the study.


    After a while, the Duke of Saint-Pros asked: "You don''t know what happened to Clover City?"


    "What happened?" The Marquis of Vincent looked confused.


    The Duke of Saint-Pross picked up a letter from his desk and said, "This is a letter from Evan from Alfalfa City. Please read it for yourself."


    The Marquis of Vincent put down the tea cup, got up to the desk, took up the letter paper and looked at it carefully.


    àØ!


    "He''s slander!" The Marquis of Vincent smashed the letter on the table, yelling outrageously, "I don''t know what happened behind Alfalfa City, and I don''t know how it was like this, but he It is a big joke to say that I colluded with the Northern Territory against Earl Hall!


    Why should I do this?


    And if this is the case, how dare I return to Bailu City alone?


    Evan, he clearly wanted to put the blame for the defeat on me! "


    The Duke of St. Pros carefully observed his son''s expression, as if he wanted to find a flaw in it.


    This look obviously angered the Marquis Vincent, and he yelled at his father angrily:


    "Father, don''t you understand by this time? This incident was a conspiracy planned by Evan from beginning to end, but he was self-defeating and messed up!


    He first asked Fei Jiejue to lie that I had been assassinated and killed in Silvermoon City, in order to make you determined to support him as the heir of the Duke of the East, and then use the excuse of revenge for me. The above is to retaliate against the Eastern Territory, but in fact it is to clear out the forces that support me and pave the way for his future succession.


    Why did I collude with the North to instigate Earl Hall?


    It was obviously that he forced Earl Hall to get rid of dissidents!


    Father, such a man who used all means to frame his brother, forced Earl Hall, and destroyed the biggest barrier of the East, do you still believe in his nonsense! "


    The Duke of Saint-Pross did not speak, but looked at his son silently, wondering if he believed what the Marquis of Vincent said.


    After a while, the duchess broke the silence: "Well, Vincent, you are tired when you come back all the way. Let''s go back and have a rest. What happened in Clover City, your father and I will definitely find out. "


    "Good." Marquis Vincent nodded, and then left the study.


    When the door was closed again, the Duke of Saint-Pros looked at his wife and asked:


    "Do you believe what he just said?"


    The Duchess shook her head and said:


    "Do not believe."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 435： information

    In the study room.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros looked at his wife and asked, "Why?"


    The Duchess smiled softly and said, "Intuition."


    The Duke of Saint-Pros was a little speechless.


    Seeing this, the Duchess added: "The information we have received is too little. I can''t make accurate judgments about what happened in Alfalfa City based on the words of Vincent and Evan alone.


    However, if I had to believe one of them, I would still choose to believe Evan. "


    The Duke of Saint-Pros raised his eyebrows, and said, "On your instinct?"


    The Duchess nodded earnestly, and further explained: "Have you noticed that Vincent feels a little different after coming back this time?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros looked back, and didn''t seem to notice the abnormality, so he asked: "Where is it different?"


    "I can''t tell you clearly. I always feel like he has changed people..." The Duchess Xiumei frowned and said again, "However, he didn''t dare to confront you like this before. That kind of attitude is not like a new experience. After a fiasco, there should be some prisoners who were redeemed."


    "I treated him like that before, and I will always have a bit of resentment towards me."


    "No, it''s not resentment." The Duchess shook her head. "It''s embarrassing."


    "Enough?"


    "Yes, as if knowing that we can''t do anything with him."


    The Duke of Saint-Pross laughed at himself and said: "We really can''t do anything with him. Now that Earl Hall has been forced to betray the Tianma navy, only Vincent has the hope of bringing him back again. If we don''t want to lose anger. The barrier on the river must rely on Vincent."


    The Duchess said deliberately: "I don''t think his confidence comes from Earl Hall."


    "Oh? What else can there be?"


    "Don''t forget that before this trip to Silvermoon City, Vincent not only had the support of Earl Hall, but most of the Eastern nobles, such as Earl Brugen and Viscount Auston, stood behind him. After Prince Leahy was expelled, Evan had almost completely lost the opportunity to compete with him for inheritance rights.


    Under such circumstances, Vincent is not as confident as he is today. "


    The Duke of St. Pros rubbed his chin, as if he understood what his wife meant: "You mean the North?"


    The Duchess nodded and said solemnly: "That''s right! I don''t know what agreement Vincent and the Earl of Angley have reached, and how did Earl of Angley persuade Vincent to cooperate.


    However, only such a guess is the most reasonable.


    You must know that the news of Vincent''s assassination was not fabricated by Evan. Fei Jie did find quite reliable evidence, and I also confirmed the news in Silvermoon City through the network of the Guanghui Church.


    That''s why we made up our minds to support Evan to the top, and then formulated a plan of revenge against the North.


    But now it seems that this incident is a trap dug for us by the North from beginning to end!


    Moreover, Vincent is probably also involved! "


    The Duke of Saint-Pros frowned. After a moment of thought, he asked in doubt: "But why does Vincent cooperate with the North under such circumstances?


    Although he failed again in Silvermoon City at the time, Evan was unable to threaten his inheritance right because of Prince Leahy.


    He just needs to wait patiently for us to redeem him. Why should he risk cooperating with the Northland?


    Didn¡¯t he know that cooperating with the Northern Territory would only become a marionette in the hands of the Saint Hild family? "


    The Duchess sighed and said, "This is something I can''t figure out. That''s why I said, I just intuitively think Vincent''s words are not credible."


    The Duke of Saint-Pros also pressed his eyebrows with a headache, and said: "We still know too little now! It would be fine if Evan or Fei Feiju return."


    The Duchess walked to behind the Duke of Saint-Pros, stretched out her hand and pressed slowly on his shoulder.


    The Duke of Saint-Pross took a breath, and seemed to be a little more comfortable. After a moment, he said: "Now we have three things that need to be dealt with urgently.


    First, find Evan, hope he is not captured by that **** Colin Angele;


    Second, find a way to contact Earl Hall, find out the reason for his rebellion, and his current position, and see if there is any hope that he can be comforted and brought back again;


    Third, figure out the movement of the blood cavalry. "


    The Duchess listened quietly and said: "Do you think the blood cavalry will cross the river at this time? But the Senate has passed the war order issued by Emperor Reinhardt?"


    "But it will take some time before the war order is passed to Bailu City." The Duke of Saint-Pros flashed his eyes, "I don''t think that young Northern Earl would be willing to just shrink in Alfalfa City like this."


    "But the blood cavalry only has 20,000 people. Isn''t Colin Angele still planning to rely on such a few people to attack the city in the east?"


    "It''s hard to say." The Duke of Saint-Pros became extremely cautious. "This Earl of Anglia is sometimes unpredictable and unpredictable. I have always thought that he is a more dangerous enemy than the Marquis of Garcia."


    The Duchess smiled slightly and said, "You actually value him so much? If I remember correctly, this Count Angele seems to be only twenty-two years old, right?"


    "Yeah, young hero!" The Duke of Saint-Pross sighed, suddenly feeling a little disappointed, "In contrast, whether it is Vincent or Evan, they are so different. Haha, to be honest, all day long. Seeing these two boys arguing, I''m tired of it.


    If possible, I don¡¯t want to give the title of Duke of the East, neither of them! "


    The duchess stopped kneading her hands and gave her husband a light hammer on her arm, seeming a little uncomfortable with him to bury her two sons like this.


    But then, she smiled and said: "Actually, if you don''t like Vincent and Evan, you have a third choice."


    "You mean Anna?" The Duke of Saint-Pros shook his head, thinking of his little daughter, "Not Anna, she''s too innocent."


    "So what? She is now a fifth-tier knight, and I can see that she has touched the sixth-tier threshold, and it is estimated that the promotion will be in the past two years."


    "Really?" The Duke of Saint-Pros couldn''t keep calm at this time. UU Reading immediately grabbed his wife''s hand and asked in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true." The Duchess looked proud, "For such a young Tier VI knight, it is almost certain that Anna will set foot in the sanctuary in the future.


    And as long as she can become a Paladin, how about being simple?


    With her here, do you dare to cross the Nushui River easily in the North? "


    The Duke of Saint-Pross'' eyes flickered, as if he was really considering the possibility of letting his little daughter inherit the title.


    Just then, a knock on the door interrupted the Duke''s thoughts.


    "Come in."


    The butler pushed in and handed a letter to the Duke of Saint-Pros, saying: "Master, this is an urgent letter from Linshui City."


    The Duke of Saint Prolos reached out and took it, scanning it again and then said: "Hehe, I guessed it! The blood cavalry has moved eastward, and now it has occupied Linshui City."


    The duchess stared at the letter in her husband''s hand, and asked in a deep voice: "Then we are temporarily avoiding the front, and they will naturally return to the north after the arrival of your majesty''s war order, or..."


    "Of course it is to take the initiative!" The Duke of Saint-Pross coldly said, "Since you are here, don''t even think about leaving the east easily!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 436： Tinder City

    The Altius mountain range is majestic and continuous, dividing the east into two from west to east.


    Before the St. Theon family fell, they occupied the area north of the Altius Mountains, and to the south of the mountains was the territory of the Saint Pros family.


    Tinder City, located at the foot of Althus Mountain, happened to be stuck on the most important passage connecting the south and north of the mountain. Therefore, in the era when the St. Theon family still ruled the northeast, this city can be described as a battleground for military strategists.


    But as the St. Pros family dominates the east, the military importance of Tinder City is also declining.


    However, Tinder City''s military influence has not diminished in the slightest.


    Because, there is an army known as the strongest army in the east¡ªthe Tinder


    The most notable feature of this army is that every soldier wears a edelweiss flower on his chest.


    This kind of edelweiss grows in the Althus Mountains, and they can only be found in the cliffs of more than 3,000 meters.


    It is not easy to pick edelweiss.


    The young people in the Althus Mountains are proud to wear edelweiss. This rare alpine flower has also become a symbol of bravery.


    And there is only one condition for joining the Edelweiss-I personally picked an Edelweiss from Althus Mountain.


    Therefore, the quality of soldiers of the Tinderella Army is the best in the East. Although the number is only 50,000, it is a military force that no one dares to ignore in the East.


    Especially when the Marquis of Vincent buried the Pegasus Legion under Silvermoon City, the importance and status of the Tinder Army became more prominent.


    However, this army is not a direct army of the Saint-Pros family, but a private army of the Brugen family.


    Therefore, when the Duke of St. Pros heard the "death" of his eldest son and determined to push the second son, Evan, to the position, the first thing he did was to get Evan and the daughter of Brugge to be engaged.


    And Evan Evan rushed to Tinder City as soon as he fled from Clover City.


    "My father-in-law, I think Colin Angele is deliberately acting for us!"


    In the study, Count Evan and Count Brugan sat opposite each other, and they were full of news from the front.


    Earl Brugen took a sip of coffee and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Count Evan looked ashamed, and asked, "What do you think Colin Angele hopes to achieve when he enters the East this time?"


    Count Brugen pondered for a moment, and said: "According to the news from the Royal Dragon City, the Senate has passed the war order issued by His Majesty. Although it will take some time for this war order to pass to Bailu City, it will not It will be too long.


    In such a short period of time, Colin Anglia did not have time to mobilize the northern army to invade. If only the blood cavalry is the case, at most looting, and looking at what he is doing in Linshui City now, it seems that he wants to grab more. Go back some food to alleviate the famine in the north. "


    Count Evan shook his head slowly and said, "No. As far as I know, the famine problem in the north has been largely resolved. Moreover, if the blood cavalry is really to grab food, how can it be left to the civilians in Linshui City? Half of the rations?


    So I think this is actually Colin deliberately acting for us, just to make us underestimate his purpose of marching into the East. "


    "Then what do you think is his real purpose?"


    Earl Evan picked up a piece of information on the table, and said solemnly: "It''s the Hall family!"


    "The Hall family?"


    "Yes." Count Evan said confidently, "The Nushui River is the biggest obstacle preventing the northern army from advancing eastward. This time Earl Hall led his army to rebel, and the Northern Territory finally had a wonderful opportunity to control the Nushui River. !


    But if the Northern Territory wants to truly control the Rage River, it must be completely committed to the Hall family, and to do this, Colin Angele must rescue the Hall family members in Bailu City! "


    Generally, members of the Eastern Landlord¡¯s family live in their respective territories, leaving only a temporary residence in Bailu City, but the Hall family is not like that.


    They started as a merchant in Bailu City. Even if they succeeded in becoming aristocratic class, they did not move their family to the territory, but stayed in Bailu City.


    It is for this reason that the Saint-Pros family is very relieved of the family that puts the whole family under their noses, and the Hall family has become the most trusted vassal of the Saint-Pros family.


    This played a decisive role in their subsequent rapid development.


    Therefore, the Hall family can successfully control half of the Pegasus navy army without being jealous of the Saint Pros family.


    But now, these old and weak women and children who stayed in Bailu City have become the bargaining chip of the Saint-Pros family against Earl Hall.


    Earl Brugen apparently figured this out.


    For the North, Nushui River is definitely the key to their attack on the East.


    As long as you completely control the Nushui River, even if you can''t go deep into the east this time because of the War Order of Emperor Reinhardt, it will be easy to come here in the future.


    Without the Nushui River as a barrier, the Eastern Territory is simply a delicate girl with no resistance in front of the army of the Northern Territory.


    Earl Brugen frowned and asked again: "Then what do you think Colin Angele will use to rescue the Hall family members from Bailu City?"


    Count Evan smiled faintly, and said: "Father will definitely understand the importance of the Hall family and will inevitably take care of the members of the Hall family in Bailu City. The Northern Territory has only one way to save people from Bailu City-attack Down Bailu City!"


    Earl Brugen suddenly realized: "I understand! So Colin Angele ransacked for food in Linshui City, UU reading actually wanted to attract our attention and let us misjudge his truth. Purpose, so as to ignore the safety of Bailu City!"


    Count Evan nodded and said, "Yes, I''m sure that Linshui City is definitely not the main force of the blood cavalry!"


    Earl Brugen stood up, walked to a military map hung on the wall, and muttered: "So, where will the real main force of the blood cavalry be?"


    Count Evan shrugged and said: "This is hard to guess. The Altius mountain range lies between Alfalfa City and White Dew City. If the blood cavalry wants to enter Bailu City from land, they must pass through Edelweiss City.


    But don¡¯t forget, the Rage River is now in the hands of Earl Hall. If he is willing to help the North, he can completely let the blood cavalry bypass the Althus Mountains through the waterway. "


    Earl Brugen''s eyes flicked across the harbor along the Nushui River, thinking about where the Blood Cavalry might land.


    But Evan Evan shook his head and said: "Actually, we don''t have to figure out where the main blood cavalry landed."


    "Oh? Why?" Count Brugen looked back, wondering.


    Earl Evan looked cold, and said solemnly:


    "Because our best goal is actually Colin Angele of Linshui City!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 437： Grace

    Earl Brugen was stunned for a while before he understood what Evan Evan meant.


    After regaining his senses, he said with a look of disbelief: "You mean, we don''t have to worry about the main blood cavalry? Even if they might attack Bailu City?"


    Count Evan smiled and pressed his hand, indicating that Earl Brugen need not be so excited, and then patiently explained: "It is not completely ignored, we can send a letter to Bailu City, reminding father to beware of the blood cavalry that may arrive. .


    Although the Blood Cavalry is invincible in field battles, we don¡¯t want to easily take Bailu City if we are prepared.


    That¡¯s why I said, don¡¯t worry about the main force of the blood cavalry.


    Our real goal should actually be Colin Angele of Linshui City!


    He uses himself as a bait to deceive our attention, but if we can swallow this bait in one bite! "


    After hearing Evan''s words, Earl Brugen was also excited, and excitedly paced back and forth in the study.


    He also realized that this is indeed an excellent opportunity.


    How important Colin Angele is to the North, Earl Brugen certainly understands.


    The husband of the Duke of St. Hilde, the guardian of the North, and the commander of the Blood Cavalry. It can even be said that the order in the North is almost entirely maintained by Colin Anglia alone.


    There is also a half-elf kingdom, which is also the back garden of Colin Anglia.


    Once this person becomes a prisoner of the East, the crisis facing the East will be immediately resolved.


    Earl Brugen stopped and seemed to have made up his mind. He looked back at Count Evan with shining eyes and asked:


    "do you have any plans?"


    Count Evan smiled confidently, and said: "Since the main force of the blood cavalry has gone to attack the city of Bailu, then there will definitely not be many blood cavalry around Colin Angele.


    However, he must also be prepared to flee immediately if the situation is not right, and the cavalry comes and goes like wind, if he really wants to go, it is difficult to keep it.


    Therefore, if we want to catch this person, the most important thing is not to stun him. We must block all his retreat, and then launch a fatal blow to keep him in the East! "


    Earl Brugen came to the map again, looking at the location facing the water city, frowned, and said: "But the location of Linshui city is not deep enough. It is only two or three days away from Clover City. It¡¯s hard to break the road..."


    "No! Tinderella must not be moved lightly!" Count Evan immediately stopped. "Father-in-law, the Tinderella is well-known. People from the North will definitely pay attention to it. As long as we have any signs of leaving Tinderella, Colin Unger Lie must know that his strategy has been seen through. If he leaves immediately, we just want to catch up but can''t catch up."


    "Then what do you say?"


    "We must unite with the lords around Linshui City to discuss a time for a common troop deployment. Only in this way can we form an airtight encirclement around Linshui City and trap Colin Angley in it!"


    Earl Brugen''s brows tightened, and said: "It is not easy for the surrounding lords to send troops together, they are not my vassals..."


    "I personally write to persuade them one by one!" Count Evan said immediately, his tone full of firmness and confidence.


    Earl Brugen took a deep look at Evan Evan, nodded and said: "Okay, then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Count Evan nodded, and without further delay, he immediately exited the room violently.


    Earl Brugen watched his back disappear outside the door, lost in thought.


    "Father, do you think Evan Evan will succeed?"


    Suddenly, a cold and tender female voice sounded in the study.


    Immediately, a young woman got out from behind the bookshelf, still holding a book in her hand.


    She wore a light green long skirt with a waist, a shiny black hair casually draped over her shoulders, she was petite and exquisite, but her curves were graceful and coordinated, her facial features were delicate but slightly immature, with her white and moisturized skin. It is clearly a girl of sixteen or seventeen.


    is green and tender, but it has a budding taste.


    As for the appearance of the girl, Earl Brugen didn''t have many surprises, but said in a helpless and indulgent tone:


    "Grace, why don''t you make a sound while reading inside?"


    Grace chuckled, stretched her waist, with a playful look on her face: "I think my father and Evan are talking so vigorously, so I don''t want to disturb you."


    Earl Brugen gave a narrow smile and said, "Really? I thought you couldn''t help but want to secretly observe your fianc¨¦?"


    Grace''s fair and pretty face rose with a hint of flying clouds, avoiding her father''s scorching gaze, trotting and sitting down on the chair behind the desk, while picking up the lacquer seal to play with, she changed the subject:


    "Father, you haven''t answered my question yet!"


    "what is the problem?"


    Grace rolled her cute eyes and had to repeat it again: "I just asked you, do you think it is possible for Evan Evan to tell the surrounding lords to send troops to siege Colin Angel?"


    Earl Brugen smiled and said, "It depends on what promise Evan Evan can give them."


    Grace''s clever eyes rolled and asked, "Then what about you, father? If Evan Evan told the surrounding lords, would you send the Teddy Army to help him besie Colin Anglia?"


    This time Earl Brugen did not answer immediately. Instead, he sat down opposite his daughter and asked with a smile, "If it were you, would you help him?"


    "Of course it will!" The girl whispered and replied without hesitation, "You have already married my daughter to him, and the Brugge family can only be as proud as the Evan, and lose everything."


    Earl Brugen laughed, and said, "Why can I hear so much resentment from these words?"


    Grace said with her cheeks bulging, and said angrily: "When the Duke of Saint-Pros wrote to ask us to marry us, I reminded you not to stand in a hurry. Don¡¯t listen. Now it¡¯s all right, there is no way out!"


    Earl Brugen''s face turned serious and said seriously: "Grace, you don''t understand. Sometimes if you don''t choose one side, it may seem like you can advance or retreat, but in fact, neither side is pleased.


    The Brugen family holds the Tinder, and the Saint-Pros family will not allow us to be ambiguous. "


    Grace was still not convinced, and pouted, "Anyway, I think you made a stinky move!"


    Earl Brugen was a little helpless, UU read and said: "Do you not like Evan?"


    Grace nodded: "I thought he was a frank and interesting noble boy, but now it seems that he is just a cold-blooded politician with only interests in his head!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Grace snorted and said, "Isn''t it obvious? He knew that the target of the Northern Territory would be Bailu City, but didn''t want to go back to rescue. Instead, he racked his brains here to plan to encircle Linshui City''s Colin Angel List.


    ''S reason is so high-sounding, but in fact, he just wants to use the capture of Colin to wash away the shame of his defeat in Alfalfa City.


    As for the safety of Bailu City, he is not in his consideration at all!


    Do you really want to entrust your daughter to such a cold-blooded person? "


    Earl Brugen sighed, and said, "Evan is being forced to be helpless. If he does not seize this opportunity to prove himself again, not only will his inheritance rights be in jeopardy, but even the East will be in chaos again.


    Our Brugen family has entered the game, we can only follow him to the dark!


    Daughter, can you understand the pains of the father? "


    Grace did not answer this question, she just left the study in silence while holding the sheepskin book.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 438： Prepare

    Bailubao, martial arts field.


    When the Marquis of Vincent walked in, the field test was almost over.


    With a squeak, the rich holy light enveloped the audience like mercury, and then the three knights of the Saint-Pros family fell to the ground in embarrassment.


    Happiness!


    The Marquis of Vincent clapped his applause and approached him, exclaiming: "Sister, you should have been promoted to the sixth knight, right?"


    Anna stood up with her sword in the field, leaning over to greet the three knights on the opposite side.


    The youngest daughter of the Duke of Saint-Pros is wearing an enchanted armor made of fine gold. The body-fitting design highlights both the graceful figure and flexibility. The complex magic patterns carved on the surface of the armor appear exquisite and gorgeous.


    Powerful, beautiful, and valiant, this female knight was perfectly interpreted, and the charm and momentum displayed made the Marquis of Vincent slightly lost.


    "Not yet. I always feel a little bit close." Anna turned her head and smiled at her brother, and replied.


    "Don''t worry, you are still young." Marquis Vincent warmly advised, "The generation of the Saint-Pros family, that is, you have the most hope for promotion to the sanctuary."


    Anna nodded and did not speak.


    She has heard similar words too many times, but every time she hears such words, she will only feel heavy pressure.


    There has been no paladin in the East for nearly a hundred years, and this embarrassment has gradually become a shame to the Saint-Pros family.


    She showed her knight talent early, and she carried the hope of the family and even the people of the East.


    But such pressure gradually made young Anna feel out of breath.


    However, Anna is also very sensible, no matter how much pressure she is, she never slackens.


    While other noble ladies were drinking tea and admiring flowers, she was practicing martial arts. When other noble ladies were dressed up and put on beautiful long skirts, she was always wearing armor.


    She understands that she can''t live up to the expectations of the family, and she can''t waste her talents, but she also hopes that someone can understand herself, and don''t just regard her as a tool to realize the rejuvenation of the family.


    So, when he heard the words of encouragement from the Marquis of Vincent, Anna thought of another person.


    The only person in the Saint-Pros family who has never spoken similar words to her-her second brother, Evan Evan.


    Not only did Evan never say anything similar to Anna, he often took her to run around and play around. Although the Duke of Saint-Pros repeatedly reprimanded his second son and warned him not to disturb Anna''s training, Anna liked it very much. Indulgence, because it can greatly relieve her psychological pressure.


    So, Anna and Evan have always been very close.


    When Earl Evan was ordered to go to Silvermoon City, Anna also sneaked out secretly.


    However, after returning that time, the Duke of Saint-Pros put her in confinement.


    So long has passed, Anna''s young heart has long been restless, and the road to martial arts has encountered a bottleneck, Anna couldn''t help but ask:


    "Brother, is there still no news from Evan?"


    The Marquis of Vincent shook his head and said, "Not yet. However, I can probably guess where he is now."


    "Where?" Anna''s eyes lit up, and she asked quickly.


    Vincent Marquis smiled slightly and said, "Tinder City."


    "Tinder City?" Anna thought about it carefully, and seemed to have reacted, "Then when will he be back?"


    "I don''t know that." The Marquis of Vincent shrugged.


    Anna was a little disappointed, but there was a hint of restlessness hidden deep in her eyes.


    The Marquis of Vincent seemed to have caught the restlessness and immediately reminded him: "Don''t even think about running out to find him! Otherwise, my father will know, and I don''t know when you are going to be shut down."


    "I won''t." Anna said with a little guilty conscience.


    The Marquis of Vincent seemed to believe it, nodded, then turned and left the training ground.


    went all the way back to the residence, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw a small figure running towards him at a staggering pace.


    "Father!"


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled and hugged his son, gave him a few kisses, and then stretched out his hand to scratch under his squeaky nest, causing the little guy to giggle and beg for mercy.


    The marquise looked at this warm scene with a smile on her face, but the sadness in her eyes could not hide.


    The Marquis of Vincent walked over, kissed his wife lightly on the forehead, and then ordered the maids in the room: "You all go down."


    The marquise seemed to realize something. After the maids had left, she couldn''t help but ask:


    "Vincent, is there news from his father?"


    The so-called father of the Marquise is Earl Hall.


    This marquise has been living in panic and fear all this time.


    Although there is no final conclusion about what happened in Clover City, some bad rumors have spread in Bailu City.


    Furthermore, the Hall family suddenly turned against the water, and it was an undeniable fact that the fleet of the Saint Pros family was destroyed.


    The reason why the Duke of St. Pros has not convicted the Hall family is mainly because he fears the Hall family fleet.


    The Nushui River is too important to the East, even if there is a hint of hope that the Hall family may be regained, the Saint Pros family will not give up easily.


    will not make any move to completely push the Hall family to the north.


    But for the Hall family members in Bailu City, it was a torment.


    The Marquis of Vincent held his wife''s shoulders, squeezed gently, and comforted: "Not yet, but don''t worry, I have already made arrangements."


    The marquise shook her head and said: "You are hiding everything from me and you are not willing to tell me anything. How can you make me feel at ease?"


    "It''s not that I kept you secret, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com but the time has not come..."


    "When will it arrive?" The marquise''s anxiety could not be suppressed.


    "Almost." The Marquis of Vincent put his son back in his wife''s arms and whispered in her ear, "I hope you will go back to Hall Manor tonight and tell your relatives if someone in red armor The knight came to the door and immediately followed him!"


    "The knight in the red armor?" The marquise''s voice was trembling, not knowing whether it was because of excitement or fear.


    But just when she was about to ask in detail, the Marquis of Vincent put his finger on her lips and said:


    "Don''t ask anything else, knowing too much is not good for you."


    "But¡­"


    "Do you believe me?" Marquis Vincent asked in a deep voice, holding his wife''s waist.


    The marquise stared into her husband''s eyes, and did not speak for a while.


    Until the son in her arms could not bear the loneliness and began to twist, she recovered:


    "Of course I believe you."


    The Marquis of Vincent let out a sigh of relief, and said, "Then do what I said, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with your Hall family."


    "good."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 439： Surrounded (top)

    Linshui City.


    The night is dark.


    Dozens of candles light up the study room.


    Military newspapers kept gathering here, but Colin didn''t look at it very much, instead letting them pile up on the desk.


    Looking at Colin with a laid-back look, Prince Harrison finally couldn''t help but ask: "Teacher, why don''t you deal with these military reports?"


    "Don''t worry." Colin was holding an old sheepskin book in his hand, reading with gusto.


    Prince Harrison leaned over and took a look. It turned out to be a copy of "The Heraldry of Nobles in the East of the Glorious Empire".


    Study the coat of arms of the nobles in the East at this time?


    Prince Harrison was a bit speechless, but he didn''t dare to express it, so he had to say in an inquiring tone: "Teacher, can I look at these military reports?"


    "Yes." Colin said without lifting his head.


    Prince Harrison came to the table, fiddled with the candlestick, and then flipped through the candlelight to read the military newspapers sent over.


    Princess Judy is also in the study, but she has fallen asleep on the sofa now.


    Ke Lin was worried that she would catch a cold, so he called the maid and took her back to the room.


    The study was quiet again, only the sound of flipping the book and the slight noise of burning candles.


    Prince Harrison looked at this military newspaper, and the more he looked at it, the more he was frightened.


    He couldn''t help but raise his head to look at his teacher, but saw that he was still in a laid-back appearance, and he seemed to be really attracted by the coat of arms of the nobles of the East.


    wanted to speak a few times, but seeing Colin''s concentration, he swallowed the words again.


    Then he scratched his head anxiously, fidgeting.


    seemed to notice the movement of Prince Harrison, Colin smiled and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Prince Harrison said quickly: "Teacher, we are surrounded!"


    "Really?" Colin still looks laid-back, and he doesn''t seem to worry about it at all.


    Perhaps this calmness infected Prince Harrison. He also calmed down from his anxiety, but he still picked up a simple map, ran to Colin and spread it out, and then gestured and explained on it:


    "Teacher, our Linshui City is in this location.


    Clover City is to the west of us, but now, there have been three eastern troops in the west, and the military newspaper said that there are an estimated 60,000 to 70,000 people!


    Besides, we also have a cavalry to the north, estimated to be no fewer than 20,000..."


    "Cavalry?" Colin chuckled and said, "There are still cavalry in the East?"


    "Of course, the cavalry in the east cannot be compared with the cavalry in the north, let alone the blood cavalry, but teacher, we are in the east after all!


    A lone army deep in the army, isn¡¯t it the most afraid of being surrounded? "


    "Am I already surrounded?" Colin raised his brows.


    "Almost soon!" Seeing that Colin was still looking lazy, Prince Harrison began to worry again. "Teacher, look, our position will only go farther and farther to the east, and there is the Althus Mountains to the south. , Unless we can capture Tinder City, otherwise it will be a dead end!


    So, before this encirclement is completely closed, you should quickly gather the blood cavalry, and then lead your army to break through! "


    "Collect the blood cavalry?"


    "That''s right. I think there are only about three thousand blood cavalry in the city right now. The rest of the troops should be scattered around?"


    "Not here."


    "No...not there?" Prince Harrison was stunned, obviously he didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    "Then... where is the main force of the blood cavalry?"


    Colin turned a page of the book and said lightly: "At this moment, it should have landed in a port south of the Althus Mountains."


    Prince Harrison opened his mouth wide and looked at his teacher in disbelief, as if he had no idea what to say.


    "Afraid?" Colin laughed at the scared Prince Harrison and joked.


    Actually, this time Colin led the army into the east, he didn''t plan to bring Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, but he couldn''t hold back the two of them having to quarrel together, so he brought these two oil bottles.


    In the beginning, Prince Harrison thought this was just a looting trip by the blood cavalry.


    grab some things near Alfalfa City, and then quickly evacuated.


    Because the orc invasion is imminent, although the Northern Territory controls the Nushui River, it is impossible to march into the Eastern Territory. Therefore, it is impossible for the blood cavalry to go deep alone at this time.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Colin was obviously not satisfied with simple plunder, and the Eastern Border didn''t seem to want the Northern Earl to leave easily.


    "I...I am not afraid." Prince Harrison said immediately.


    Colin glanced at his student, smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, even if we are truly defeated and captured, the people of the East will only respectfully send you and Zhu Di back to the Dragon City."


    "Teacher, I am worried about you!" Prince Harrison said anxiously.


    Colin laughed, put down the sheepskin book in his hand, and asked: "Are you worried that I can''t run away?"


    Prince Harrison nodded solemnly.


    If the blood cavalry were all around, then Prince Harrison wouldn''t be too worried.


    After all, with the powerful combat effectiveness of the blood cavalry, even if the people of the East Territory set up an encirclement around Linshui City, Ke Lin can lead his army to stand out.


    But, if the main force of the blood cavalry is not...


    Prince Harrison panicked a little.


    Colin looked confident and smiled: "Harrison, in fact, the best strategy for a battlefield game is to surprise."


    "Surprisingly?"


    "That''s right. Just don''t play cards according to the routine, so that your opponent can''t guess your next move and real purpose."


    Prince Harrison fell silent, thinking carefully about the meaning of Colin''s words.


    After a while, he raised his head again and asked: "Then sir, what is your real purpose this time?"


    "What do you think?" Colin did not answer, but asked rhetorically.


    Prince Harrison hesitated and said, "It should be Bailu City, right? You made a bait in Linshui City to attract the attention of the Eastern Army. It should be that you want the main force of the blood cavalry to take the opportunity to capture Bailu City, right?"


    "That''s right." Colin nodded.


    His real purpose is actually more than this, but he will not disclose more information to Prince Harrison.


    Prince Harrison thought he understood Colin''s overall plan, and couldn''t help but speak again:


    "Teacher, with all due respect, I think there is a big problem with your plan."


    "Tell me."


    "First of all, you personally acted as a bait in Linshui City, trying to attract the attention of the people of the East, so that the main blood cavalry can successfully attack Bailu City, but if the East is surrounded by Linshui City and keep you behind, then Isn''t the gain more than the loss?


    What''s more, the main force of the Blood Cavalry may not be able to successfully capture Bailu City. I know that the Pegasus Legion was completely wiped out by you under Silver Moon City. It is worrying that you have just rebuilt the combat power, but after all, they have a strong city to defend, and the Blood Cavalry also Without carrying a siege weapon, I am afraid it will be difficult to conquer Bailu City, right?


    Even if the blood cavalry had captured Bailu city miraculously, it might not be able to defend it with just a few people.


    Therefore, I think your plan has great risks, but the benefits are..."


    Colin nodded and said, "Your analysis makes sense. However, some key factors are missing."


    "What are the key factors?"


    "For example, UU reading , why did I unconditionally release Evan Evan when I was in Alfalfa City?"


    Without waiting for Prince Harrison to think about it, Colin went on to raise a series of questions:


    "For another example, how will the Marquis of Vincent face the current situation when he returns to Bailu City?


    For another example, when the Duke of Saint-Pros learned that the main target of the blood cavalry was Bailu City, would he ask the lord of the East to return to the army for support?


    And if the Lord of the East insists not to return aid, but insists on encircling and suppressing me, what would the Duke of St. Pros think?


    There are also the Hall family, the Brugen family...and so on, how will the lord of the east make a choice? "


    Prince Harrison suddenly did not know how to answer these questions.


    Colin smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and said:


    "Let''s take a good look. The real battlefield is chaotic and complex, and it changes rapidly. You can''t draw conclusions by deducing it there."


    "I see, teacher, I will definitely learn!"


    Looking at Prince Harrison with a serious face, Colin smiled and nodded, but he secretly complained¡ª


    Learn a fart!


    You have no kinship.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 440： Surrounded (below)

    late at night.


    Tinder City was completely dark, and raging thunderstorms swept in, covering everything in the world in the violent storm.


    From time to time, lightning across the sky left shocking electric fire foxes on the dark screen of the night, followed by deafening thunder.


    The location of ¡¡¡¡ Tinderou Fort seems to be right in the middle of the thunderstorm. The continuous lightning and thunderstorms seem to crush this exquisite and magnificent castle to ashes at any time.


    The candlelight in the castle seemed to be wobbly due to the influx of the violent wind, and seemed to be blown out in the next moment.


    "My father-in-law, the lords around Linshui City have responded to my call and sent troops to stop the blood cavalry from retreating. Now, it coincides with a heavy rain and the road is muddy and difficult. It is the best time to trap the blood cavalry in Linshui City. !"


    Earl Brugen stood by the balcony of the castle, his face flickering from time to time with flashing electric light.


    After a while, he finally made up his mind and ordered:


    "Okay! Tinder, rally!"


    Following this order, the five knights of the Brugen family bowed and saluted immediately, exited the room, and went to gather the army.


    Earl Evan couldn''t hide his excitement, and the nightmare that had been entangled in his mind for this period of time was finally about to come to an end.


    The shame of ¡¡¡¡ Clover City will finally be completely washed away by this storm.


    turned around, Evan Evan saw a beautiful shadow standing at the door.


    His heart was hot, and he walked up quickly, staring at the delicate face of his fiancee, and said in a deep voice:


    "Grace, I will dedicate the glory of this victory to you!"


    Grace smiled softly and lowered her head, as if she couldn''t bear the fiance''s hot gaze.


    ''S shy appearance made Count Evan want to hold her in his arms, but when he stretched out his hand, Grace took a step back without a trace, and whispered:


    "Then I will pray to my lord for you, and wish you an early victory and return!"


    Count Evan stopped in midair with his hands awkwardly, seeming to realize his impoliteness, he quickly stood up, bowed his hands, and walked away quickly.


    Earl Brugen, who had a panoramic view of all this, also walked up to his daughter and whispered softly: "When we come back from victory this time, you won''t resist Evan like this again."


    Grace stubbornly curled her lips and said: "In spite of the safety of Bailu City and her relatives, she only wanted to wash her own shame, and under the guise of the duke, she issued conscription orders to the surrounding lords, and forced the Tinder Army by marriage. Its effectiveness...


    Such a victory is not worth boasting, and there is not much honor at all. "


    "But victory is victory after all." Earl Brugen said sternly, "If you win this game, he will be the master of the future of the East."


    Earl Brugen said this, he ignored his temper-tempered daughter, and strode out.


    ...


    The rain has stopped.


    It seems that God knows that the decisive battle is approaching, and the atmosphere is almost ready. It''s time for dinner to be served.


    Standing at the head of Linshui City, Colin looked at the wilderness in the distance and was silent.


    The cold winter is approaching, and the suburbs are bleak. When the heavy rain falls to the back, some snowflakes have gradually been mixed.


    At this time, it rained and the sky cleared, but the temperature dropped a lot, and the north wind whizzed past, making people tremble.


    Amidst the rapid footsteps, a messenger hurriedly approached.


    Seeing that Colin had no intention of reaching out to pick it up, Prince Harrison, who was standing next to him, took the military newspaper. After reading it through, he whispered the report:


    "Teacher, the Tinderella has already been dispatched."


    Colin came back to his senses, a deep smile appeared on his face: "We are surrounded."


    Then, he turned his head to look at Prince Harrison with a solemn expression, and asked, "Which way do you think we should break through?"


    Prince Harrison breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Even if Colin has been acting well, but Prince Harrison watched the Eastern Army gather around Linshui City these days, it is really difficult to keep calm.


    Hearing Colin¡¯s question right now, Prince Harrison thought it was a test of his teacher, and quickly said the answer he had thought about for many days:


    "Teacher, I think we should break through westward!"


    "why?"


    "First of all, to the west is the coalition formed by the lords of the east. Although they are dispatched early to block our retreat, after all, they have a complex composition of personnel and do not have tacit cooperation. It is difficult to form a unified and coordinated combat rhythm. There are a large number of people, but it is one of the most promising directions for us to break through.


    Secondly, although the number of troops in the north is smaller, they are cavalry after all. Once they are entangled, it is difficult for us to get rid of them.


    Although there is no enemy in the east, going east will only go further and further, until the desperate situation of Huiyue Forest.


    As for the south, there is the strongest army in the east¡ªthe Tinder Army..."


    "The first strongest army in the East?" When Colin heard this, he couldn''t help showing a mocking smile.


    Prince Harrison also touched his nose with some embarrassment, and said, "Although the Eastern Army has always been weak, the Tedone Army is well-known after all. It should still have some strength. We are not strong enough. It is better not to chew on this hard bone..."


    "No!" Colin shook his head slowly, and said, "I just want to break this hard bone!"


    Prince Harrison looked at his teacher with a shocked expression on his face, and then said for a while: "Teacher, this is what you said, is it unexpected?"


    "That''s right." Colin said solemnly, "Eastern people would definitely not think that I would break through to the south. They thought I would flee west, but I never thought of fleeing from start to finish!


    The best army in the East?


    Ha ha.


    I just want to defeat the pride of the soldiers in the East, crossing the Althus Mountains, all the way to Bailu City! "


    Prince Harrison opened his mouth wide, UU reading has no idea what to say.


    If an ordinary general said something like this, he would only think that the other party was crazy.


    But in the face of this heroic guardian of the North, Prince Harrison suddenly felt that this did not seem to be a joke like a fantasy.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a surge of blood rushing to his heart.


    Create miracles in desperation, isn¡¯t this a hero!


    In the respectful gaze of Prince Harrison, Colin ordered the messenger: "Assemble the army!"


    "Yes!"


    woo¡ª


    The sound of the bugle pierced the sky of Linshui City.


    The residents of the city looked nervously at the lines of blood cavalry soldiers passing by on the street, shivering and shivering on the side of the road in fright.


    Colin stood at the head of the city, quietly watching the blood cavalry soldiers gathering under his feet like a stream of water, and couldn''t help feeling surging.


    Insufficient troops?


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Colin''s mouth.


    He is going to use these three thousand blood cavalry troops to completely break the backbone of the Eastern Territory!


    "Out of town!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 441： encounter

    After an autumn rain, the world is bleak.


    In the wilderness about a hundred kilometers south of Linshui City, a large army is marching forward.


    The banners are clear, the swords are lined up, the front and the back are orderly, the formation is neat, and all sides are showing that this is a strong army.


    Moreover, no matter the officers or ordinary soldiers, even those knights who are covered in armor, they all wear a bunch of white edelweiss on their chests.


    Obviously, this is the Tinder Army known as the ¡°first strongest army in the East¡±.


    In the middle of the army formation, Evan Evan wears a silver armor and a black cloak, which looks quite heroic.


    But under the superficial scenery, Evan Evan was already exhausted.


    After all, the mage¡¯s body is too weak. Such a long-distance march, even if he is riding on horseback, still feels that his waist is about to break, his buttocks are about to split, and the weight of the armor has already made Count Evan Anzi regrets it--


    I knew I had chosen a lighter armor.


    Earl Brugen also saw the embarrassment of his future son-in-law, but he did not suggest that the other party take off his armor.


    This is an excellent opportunity for Earl Evan to gather people''s hearts and establish prestige, and Earl Brugen will certainly not destroy it.


    But as time went by, seeing Evan on horseback with sweat and shaky face, Earl Brugen knew that he was approaching his limit. In order to avoid embarrassment on the other side, he had to order the army to stop advancing in advance and set up camp.


    The mission commander looked at the sun high in the sky. Although he was full of doubts, he faithfully passed on the order.


    Earl Evan got off his horse with difficulty with the help of his obedience, and he staggered under his feet and almost lost his footing.


    "Thank you, my father-in-law!" Count Evan took the hand extended by Count Brugan and thanked him softly.


    Of course he knew that the other party had ordered the camp so early, all to take care of himself. He was both grateful and inevitably embarrassed.


    Earl Brugen took Evan¡¯s arm and smiled and said: ¡°You are not a knight after all. It¡¯s not surprising that you can¡¯t withstand such a high-intensity march. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Moreover, the encirclement for the blood cavalry has taken shape. They It¡¯s hard to escape with wings, so we won¡¯t be in a hurry either."


    Earl Evan gasped for a while, and seemed to have finally relieved his breath. He smiled and said: "My father-in-law, I still want to rush to Linshui City early and see the bewildered appearance of the northern guardian in person."


    Count Brugen laughed and said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I guess the Blood Cavalry should have received the news of the Tinder Army attack by now. I don''t know which direction the Guardian of the North will choose to break through. ."


    "No accident, the Blood Cavalry should be heading west." Count Evan said confidently.


    "I think so too." Earl Brugen nodded and said, "I hope the lord coalition forces to the west can block the impact of the blood cavalry."


    "Don''t worry, my father-in-law." Count Evan smiled confidently, "If the main blood cavalry is in Linshui City, then I am really worried that they can break through, but now, there are only three thousand blood cavalry in Linshui City. And the lord''s coalition forces on the west have gathered more than 150,000. Such a disparity in strength makes it impossible for Colin Anglia to run away."


    Earl Brugen nodded, and felt that he was a little worried, so he smiled and said: "Perhaps the people in the north can''t brave the courage to leave Linshui City after investigating the surrounding situation."


    "Haha, that would be best. When the Tinder Army arrives under Linshui City, I will personally write a letter of persuasion to Colin Angele."


    "Then you can also think about what price the Northern Territory should pay to redeem this person."


    Weng and son-in-law talked and laughed, as if they had already determined that the blood cavalry in Linshui City could not overcome any storms.


    After joking for a while, Earl Brugen said: "You take a break first, and I will visit the camp."


    "Okay." Count Evan sat down leaning on a thick tree trunk.


    ìèCong wanted to help him take off his armor, but Count Evan shook his head and refused: "No hurry, wait until it gets dark."


    turned his head to see his guardian knight-Fletcher standing not far away, his whole body covered in armor, his waist straight, as if such a long-distance march had no effect on him.


    Count Evan was a little envious, but he still said loudly: "Fletcher Knight, sit here and rest."


    The Fletcher knight heard the words and walked over and bowed, without taking off his helmet, and just sat down in silence.


    Count Evan asked with concern: "How is your injury?"


    The Fletcher Knight was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and then replied in a stiff, hoarse tone: "It''s nothing serious."


    then fell into silence again.


    Earl Evan could not see the face of the Fletcher Knight hidden under the armor, but he felt that he could understand his feelings.


    thought that the other party was still feeling self-blame and ashamed about the affairs of Clover City, so he stretched out his hand and patted his armor and comforted:


    "Don''t worry, we will be able to wash away that shame soon!"


    The Fletcher Knight nodded, still speaking.


    Count Evan looked at the busy but orderly Tinder camp, and fell silent for a while.


    As the second son of the Duke, he actually didn''t have much experience in leading the army. The Pegasus Legion, the direct army of the Saint-Pros family, was always commanded by his brother, the Marquis of Vincent.


    Although he has always acted indifferent to this, Evan still hopes to have a powerful and unmatched army that can charge for himself.


    Especially when he discovered that the position of the Duke of the East was really within his reach, this idea became extremely strong.


    Although the Tinderella army in front of him is powerful, it is after all the private army of the Brugan family.


    Perhaps, after this battle, I will have more trouble with the reconstruction of the Pegasus Army...


    The sun gradually slanted to the west, and the smell of meat began to fill the camp of the Tinderella Army.


    Earl Evan also took the golden-roasted lamb shank handed over by the follower, and started to bite.


    After eating for a while he asked with some confusion, "Is Earl Brugen not back yet?"


    Recong shook his head, and said, "Master Earl, do you want me to check it out?"


    "Need not."


    Count Evan waved his hand, and once again dealt with the leg of lamb in front of him.


    Just then, a rush of horseshoes made Count Evan look up again.


    "Father-in-law, dinner is ready, come soon..." Earl Evan was halfway talking, but seeing that Earl Brugen''s face was wrong, he swallowed the rest again.


    Earl Brugen rolled over and got off his horse, and said anxiously: "We have met the sentry of the blood cavalry!"


    Earl Evan was stunned, and then said: "It''s impossible for the Blood Cavalry to come in our direction? Could it be their sentry that stayed in the south to monitor the Tedder Army?"


    "Impossible!" Earl Brugen shook his head firmly, "It is not a sporadic sentry rider or two, but a formation of sentry riders! The sentry riders we let out for investigation have suffered a great loss!


    The blood cavalry must be nearby! "


    Earl Evan opened his mouth wide, obviously surprised by the news.


    And Earl Brugen has decisively ordered:


    "Line up! Ready to meet the enemy!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 442： Tentative

    When the Tedder Army realized that the Blood Cavalry was nearby, of course the Blood Cavalry also discovered the Tinder Army''s location.


    Before the two armies had a confrontation, their respective sentry knights started a brutal fight.


    But apparently, the Sentry Cavalry of the Blood Cavalry had the obvious upper hand, killing the Sentry Cavalry of the Tinderella to pieces.


    Even afterwards, Earl Brugen did not dare to release his sentry to investigate the surrounding situation.


    When it comes to individual bravery and small-scale combat cooperation, the Tinder can hardly be compared to the blood cavalry that has been trained in fighting with trolls on the ice field for many years.


    The whistle can¡¯t be released, the Teddy Army at this time is no different from a blind man.


    They only know that the enemy is nearby, but they don''t know which direction they are in, let alone when or from where they will suddenly attack themselves.


    This kind of unknown fear is the most tormenting.


    Earl Evan, who has not experienced the battlefield much, is already a little panicked, but fortunately, Earl Brugen hasn''t panicked yet.


    No matter how powerful the blood cavalry is, the main force is not here after all.


    There is still an absolute advantage in the strength of the Tinderella Army.


    This kind of advantage kept Earl Brugen calm, and gave orders from the ground calmly, commanding the Tinder to put up a defensive formation, and at the same time smiled and comforted the son-in-law beside him:


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I don¡¯t know what that Colin Angele thinks, he chose to flee south, but with the three thousand cavalry in his hand, if he really dares to attack the Tinderella army, then I I will definitely let him go and never return!"


    Earl Evan looked at the orderly and hierarchical formations of the Tinderella Army, and his heart began to settle down, and he responded with a smile:


    "My father-in-law, do you think Colin Anglia is a bluff?"


    "Bluffing?"


    "That''s right." After Count Evan calmed down, his head recovered his usual aura. "He saw that the tinder army''s phalanx was dripping. Will he deliberately leave a part of the whistle to cover our eyes and ears? We continue to go south to attack Tinder City?"


    "Attacking Tinder City?"


    "Yes!" Count Evan changed his face and said seriously, "We have all brought the Tinderella army out. Isn''t the Tinder city at this time extremely empty? No wonder, it''s no wonder that the Blood Cavalry will choose to break through the encirclement south! They just want to. To lure out the Tinderella Army, then bypass the Tinder Army and directly attack the Tinder City!"


    "It''s possible." Earl Brugen nodded, but then he smiled disdainfully, "Is the Tinder city so easy to break? Although the Tinder army has been brought out by me, there are still tens of thousands of guards in the city. The army, relying on the strong and tall city wall, to block the attack of the three thousand blood cavalry is definitely not a problem.


    Waiting for Colin to be frustrated under Tinder, we will return with our army again, double-teaming, and we will surely let this blood cavalry be buried under Althus Mountain! "


    Earl Evan breathed a sigh of relief. Just when he wanted to flatter his father-in-law, he heard a rush of horseshoes approaching.


    Click...


    Earl Brugen''s face changed, and he immediately said loudly: "Line up! Meet the enemy!"


    Actually, he didn''t need to order, the soldiers of the Tinderella Army were already nervous when they saw the oncoming cavalry.


    A circle of huge shields erected on the periphery made the entire army formation of the Tinder Army instantly transformed into a tortoise shell.


    The long spear pierced from the gap in the giant shield made the tortoise shell extraordinarily hideous.


    This is the best way for infantry to deal with cavalry in the wild-shield and long spear phalanx.


    As the blood cavalry approached, Evan held his breath unconsciously.


    He just thought he had guessed Colin''s idea, but reality gave him a slap in the face.


    The Blood Cavalry didn''t bypass the Tinder Army to attack the Tinder City, and it seemed that they were actually planning to attack the Tinder Army''s formation?


    But soon, Earl Evan found out that he had guessed wrong again.


    At least this group of cavalry troops of about a thousand people didn¡¯t come to charge. The previous charge seemed fierce, which collected a lot of dust and created a lot of momentum, but it was outside the Tedder Army. Suddenly, the safety area was reined.


    Then while turning the horse''s head, he opened his bow and set an arrow and started to throw.


    Dense arrows fell like a torrential rain, and there was a commotion in the Tinder Army phalanx.


    But in fact, due to the shield protection and the full armor of the Tinder, the arrow rain did not cause much damage.


    But this blood cavalry squad of about a thousand people rushed back again, still only shooting at a safe distance.


    The archers in the Tedder Army also began to counterattack, but the targets moving at high speed were obviously more difficult to hit, so each other''s casualties were very sporadic.


    But this kind of counterattack still has to be carried out, otherwise the morale of the army will soon decline and the psychological pressure on the soldiers will also increase.


    Earl Evan looked at the blood cavalry going back and forth, seeing that they were not as horrible as they had imagined, he was so determined that he couldn''t help but smile:


    "It seems that the blood cavalry is nothing more than that."


    Earl Brugen glanced at him, knowing that the opponent hadn''t been on the battlefield much, and patiently explained: "They are testing."


    "Testing?"


    "That''s right. It''s like an experienced hunter looking for flaws in the prey, and when they find it... they will launch a thunderous blow!"


    Earl Evan looked terrified, but he smiled pretendingly and relaxedly: "But facing the phalanx of the Tedder Army''s Great Shield and Long Spears, even the Blood Cavalry has nothing to do with it, right?"


    Earl Brugen did not answer.


    The layman sees the excitement, the insider sees the doorway.


    is just a few rounds of tentative attacks launched by the blood cavalry, and Earl Brugen already knows that the opponent is indeed the strongest cavalry he has seen in his life!


    It''s no wonder that you can kill the trolls in an embarrassing state in the sky ice field. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Actually, since the Pegasus Legion was completely wiped out in Silvermoon City, the nobles of the Eastern Territory have been energized with this terrifying Northern Cavalry.


    As the "East Territory No. 1 Army", the Tinder Army immediately took how to deal with the cavalry, or how to deal with the blood cavalry, as the top priority of daily training.


    But no matter how targeted the training, no matter how adequately prepared, when Earl Brugen really faced the blood cavalry on the battlefield, he finally felt this kind of substantive pressure.


    Even if the opponent hasn''t started the most explosive charge, Earl Brugen has already begun to worry whether the Tinder Army''s phalanx can block the blood cavalry''s impact.


    Feeling the depression of the atmosphere, Count Evan also closed his mouth wittily.


    Not long after, the blood cavalry wandering around the Tinder Army suddenly left one after another, and the battlefield suddenly recovered calm.


    This makes many Tinderella soldiers feel exceptionally uncomfortable.


    "It''s over?" Count Evan wondered.


    Count Brugen¡¯s face was frozen to the extreme, and he slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice:


    "No. The real battle has just begun!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 443： Break the formation (part 1)

    The battlefield fell into a strange calm.


    But the calmness made the Tinderella soldiers nervous, and it seemed that they could only hear their own breathing.


    Finally, the blood cavalry moved!


    The rumbling of horseshoes sounded like a spring thunder, which instantly made this wasteland boil.


    The two cavalry teams of about 700 or 800 people began to accelerate, and rushed to the right rear wing of the Tinderella army formation-this was the most chaotic position during the tentative attack just now.


    "Hold the shield!"


    "Long spear, press forward!"


    In the Tinderella Army, the commands of the officers sounded one after another.


    The shield pikemen in the front row use their flesh and blood to build a steel thorn, trying to stop the cavalry charge from the front.


    It''s just that among them, many of them are already shaking in their hands and feet.


    can become a member of the tinder army, these soldiers are absolutely elite in the east, at least the edelweiss on their chests are personally picked on the 3,000-meter-high cliffs.


    Moreover, in order to prepare for the battle with the blood cavalry, the Tedder Army also deliberately practiced with the Eastern Cavalry.


    However, when they really faced the rolling iron hoofs of the blood cavalry, they were shocked to discover that compared with the blood cavalry, the eastern cavalry was as docile as a flock of sheep.


    In the trembling of the earth, the two blood cavalry cavalry had already rushed to a certain distance, and all the cavalry began to shoot bows and arrows.


    "Swish! Swish! Swish!"


    Different from the previous exploratory projectile, this time the blood cavalry was pulled close enough to aim and shoot directly.


    Suddenly, casualties among the Tinderella army increased rapidly, especially the outer pikemen. The front shield was used to stop the cavalry from impacting, and could not provide them with complete protection. In addition, in order to keep the battle line in order, they Even if you see an arrow hit, you can''t avoid it, you can only look like a sculpture, one by one shot to the ground.


    However, the Tinder is the elites of the East after all, and there was no riot in the face of this situation.


    Moreover, under the order of the officer, the archers behind the position also began to fight back.


    Therefore, the blood cavalry also began to suffer casualties. One after another, the cavalry was shot and fell off the horse, or the arrow fell to the ground in the war horse.


    However, the two cavalry teams did not slow down, nor did they widen their distance. Instead, they continued to approach the Tedorello army formation while continuing to draw their bows and release arrows.


    This is a competition of courage.


    is near,


    is closer...


    The outermost shield soldiers of the Tinderella have tightened their muscles and are ready for the next impact.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the two blood cavalry teams that rushed up turned their horses around at the last minute.


    The two cavalry formations seemed to hit a transparent barrier, blasting out to both sides along the tangent direction.


    Such a fast turn takes into consideration the horsemanship of the cavalry, and it also tests the coordination and discipline of the cavalry unit. If there is a slight difference, it will cause the tragedy of one''s own collision and subsequent serial collisions.


    The officers of the Tinderella who knew a little bit about cavalry tactics were shocked and stunned. Obviously, they did not expect to actually see such dazzling equestrian coordination on the real battlefield.


    But before they could recover from their shock, they saw the blood cavalry queue separated to both sides in the center, unexpectedly rushing out of a cavalry queue again.


    "Hold the shield, raise the shield!"


    A hoarse roar sounded in the Tinderella Army.


    Because he rushed out this time, he was a heavy cavalry!


    Only then did they understand that the two blood cavalry teams just now were simply feigning attacks, and now it is a fatal blow!


    The earth began to tremble with the sound of rumbling horseshoes. At this moment, it seemed that nothing could stop the heavy cavalry of this blood cavalry!


    forward!


    Move forward!


    speed up!


    Speed ??up again!


    did not hesitate, did not evade, even if the front is a long spear formation like a steel forest.


    This heavy cavalry team just ran into it by accelerating to the extreme terrifying speed!


    Boom!


    In an instant, it seemed that the world had quieted down, and the time had been pressed by the pause button.


    The next moment, the cruelty continues.


    A war horse was stabbed with a spear, and a famous cavalry was picked and turned down, but their men and war horses still slammed into the Tedder Army with terrifying inertia.


    The original intact position was immediately knocked out of a hideous gap.


    "hiss..."


    Earl Brugen took a deep breath.


    Watching these well-equipped, well-trained, and fearless heavy cavalry smash into his army, he felt a little distressed and couldn''t help but blurt out: "Prodigal!"


    At the same time, Earl Brugen also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the heavy cavalry of the blood cavalry is quite terrifying, they are too few after all, and there is not enough follow-up support.


    Although a huge gap was torn open the right-wing front of the Tinderella Army, Earl Brugen knew that the opposite side could no longer expand the result of the battle.


    Next, as long as he responds calmly and commands the soldiers to stabilize their positions, he can close this gap and prevent the spread of the collapse.


    But the next moment, Earl Brugen''s eyes widened.


    Because he thought that the heavy cavalry, who had been unable to succeed, continued to use an impact that he could not understand, tearing apart the right-wing army formation of the Tinderella Army.


    That''s a bunch of lunatics!


    Earl Brugen saw with his own eyes a heavy cavalry with three spears stuck in his body, and continued to rush forward like an okay person.


    There is also the armor on the body that was completely deformed by the shield, the one that fell heavily from the war horse, the one whose arm was broken...and they are still fighting!


    No one retreats, all are moving forward!


    Earl Brugen can¡¯t understand, don¡¯t these people feel the pain?


    Are they not afraid of death?


    What horrified Earl Brugen more inexplicably was that this heavy cavalry with about five hundred men turned out to be all professionals!


    Where are so many professionals in the blood cavalry who are not afraid of death?


    Especially the top three are like Tier 5 professionals!


    Did Colin Angley pull all the high-level professionals in the Northern Territory into the blood cavalry?


    How can he have such a prestige that so many masters can serve him?


    "Father-in-law, the right wing can''t hold it anymore!"


    Earl Evan¡¯s anxious reminder made Count Brugan come back to his senses, and he quickly suppressed the shock and fear in his heart and called the messenger.


    But before he could even give an order, he suddenly felt a whirl of the sky.


    In the next second, the whole world seemed to be dark.


    It is not dark.


    But in the eyes of Evan Evan, the whole world seemed to lose its color.


    Because, he watched his father-in-law, the highest commander of the Tedder Army, and was cut off his head while surrounded by his own army!


    ßËßË...


    Until the **** head rolled out a few meters on the ground, Count Evan realized that the man who did it was his guardian knight¡ª¡ª


    Fletcher!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 444： Breaking the formation (below)

    The battle continues.


    But the middle army of the Tedder Army fell into a strange silence.


    The time and space here seems to have been pressed by the pause button, completely separated from the surroundings.


    Count Evan looked at his guardian knight silly, as if he had known him for the first time.


    The guards around Count Brugen also seemed to be immobilized, and even forgot to catch the murderer who killed their allegiance to the lord.


    Until Fletcher knight carrying a **** sword, rushed to the front of the Tedder Army flag, and cut it off with a sword, the surrounding guards finally woke up like a dream, and roared at the traitor Fletcher.


    In a desperate situation, the Fletcher knight seemed to have accepted his fate, letting seven or eight long swords penetrate his body, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    Earl Evan rushed to the body of the Fletcher Knight like crazy, and desperately took off his helmet.


    Earl Evan is certainly not heartbroken by the death of his knight, but wants to confirm his identity.


    However, when the familiar face appeared before his eyes, the last trace of luck in Evan''s heart was completely shattered.


    Why?


    Earl Evan wanted to grab the Fletcher Knight and ask him a good question.


    His most loyal knight killed his father-in-law on the battlefield.


    The world seemed to have made an extremely malicious joke with him, but at this time Evan Evan could not laugh at all.


    "Kill him and avenge the Lord Earl!"


    a knight of the Brugen family roared.


    But then someone stopped him: "Are you crazy? After all, he is the son of the Duke of Saint-Pros!"


    "But he killed Lord Earl!"


    "That was killed by his knight..."


    "Without his order, how could his knight dare to do this?"


    "We can''t kill him either! The blood of the Paladin family is not so contaminated!"


    "What do you propose?"


    "Bring him back to Tinder City and stand trial!"


    "Who will judge him?"


    ...


    Just as the knights of the Brugan family quarreled together, Evan finally calmed down.


    He didn''t care about the Tinderella soldiers who surrounded him round and round, as well as the gazes staring at him, but he said in a deep voice:


    "Want to judge me? You have to survive the blood cavalry first."


    This sentence awakened everyone, and when they looked back, they saw that the light cavalry who had circled to the two sides had also recirculated back, and almost seamlessly applied pressure to the gap in the army formation that had been torn apart by the heavy cavalry.


    All these work in a tacit understanding.


    Since the shield gun phalanx in the front row has been completely dispersed, the right wing of the Tinderella Army has been squashed down at this time, and chaos has begun to appear.


    In fact, the Tinderella Army at this time was not without the power of a battle.


    Although the blood cavalry tore through the gap on the right wing, after all, the disadvantage in terms of numbers was too great to expand the results quickly enough to completely establish the victory.


    Therefore, as long as the Tedder Army can respond quickly and calmly and stabilize its position, it can still prevent a complete defeat.


    However, the premise of all this is that the Tedder Army must have a calm and experienced commander.


    It just so happened that such a commander¡ªEarl Brugen was dead.


    The remaining officers were not convinced by anyone, and were arguing about how to deal with the current crisis.


    At this time, the importance of decision-makers is reflected.


    Many times, even a wrong decision is better than no decision.


    Originally as Earl Evan, after Earl Brugen died, he should automatically become the commander of the Tinder, but unfortunately, Earl Brugen died in the hands of Evan¡¯s knight.


    This caused Evan to say nothing will be heard, let alone settle the dispute between these officers and finalize a decision.


    The quarrel continued, and the chaos on the right wing of the Tinderella Army continued to expand.


    Furthermore, the news of Earl Brugen¡¯s death also slowly began to spread among the Tinder Army.


    Everything is falling towards an irreversible abyss.


    Count Evan looked at the scene before him feebly, his heart sinking continuously.


    At the same time, a terrible thought emerged from deep in his heart¡ª


    Could it be that Colin Anglia had planned this a long time ago?


    ...


    "How can I plan this?"


    At the back of the Tinderella, Colin smiled and said to Prince Harrison: "I didn''t tell you that the battlefield is changing rapidly, and accidents are numerous, no one can predict everything.


    However, when the enemy makes a mistake, what you need to do is not to think about why, but to seize this fleeting opportunity! "


    After saying this, Colin ordered the 1,000-odd reserve army that had not participated in the battle:


    "Reserve Army, line up!"


    With an order from Colin, these blood cavalry soldiers who could not wait to fight for battle immediately began to ride their horses forward, slowly accelerating.


    When Prince Harrison saw Colin also following the team forward, he asked anxiously: "Teacher, do you want to fight too?"


    "Yes." Colin said without turning his head.


    "Then can I be with you?"


    Hearing this, Colin finally turned around and saw the excited young prince and Princess Judy, who was also eager to try, and felt a headache.


    "no."


    "Why?" Prince Harrison was unconvinced, "The San Lorenzo family has no knights who dare not charge!"


    "That''s right!" Princess Judy also shouted, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    "But the knights of the San Lorenzo family will not charge for an empire count!" Colin said coldly.


    Prince Harrison was stunned.


    That''s right, if he participated in this battle, wouldn''t it mean that the royal family was standing in the north, or even the Angele family?


    What kind of political turmoil this will cause, Prince Harrison is really uncertain.


    But he still understands that this may not be the result his father wants, nor is it necessarily the result his teacher wants.


    Especially when the orcs are about to invade.


    What the Glory Empire needs most now is unity.


    Regardless of the fight between the Anglia family and the St. Pros family, the San Lorenzo family can¡¯t end up personally. Otherwise, what can the royal family use to call on the human lords to unite and fight together against foreign enemies?


    So, he hesitated.


    After rejecting the two whimsical little guys, Colin grabbed his horse belly and quickly came to the front row of the queue.


    Looking at the Tinderella army formation not far away, what Colin thought of was the moment when he was on the ice field and followed the Marquis Garcia to the 300,000 troll army.


    It was from that moment that Colin fell deeply in love with the battlefield, fell in love with this kind of galloping, leading an invincible cavalry, torn the enemy to pieces!


    Colin clamped the horse belly, leaned slightly, put down the helmet mask, and slowly leveled the lance.


    Qianqi behind him made the same movements almost at the same time.


    The next moment, the whole army speeds up!


    is like a thunder that suddenly explodes, and like a huge wave crashing against the shore.


    The rumbling of the horse''s hoof sounds like the footsteps of death, and it keeps approaching the Tinder Army.


    In the end, under the leadership of Colin himself, these more than 1,000 riders crashed into the already crumbling Tinder Army formation.


    Boom!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 445： Defeat

    Colin took the lead, followed by more than a thousand cavalry cavalry, and rammed into the Tinderella army in an unstoppable manner.


    Their entry became the last straw that overwhelmed the camel.


    The right-wing position of the Tinderella Army, which had been torn apart by a gap, became even more fragmented under the impact.


    The killing is rapidly unfolding at an unimaginable speed.


    Countless Tedder Army soldiers have been trampled, crushed, knocked into flight... This terrifying scene has become a nightmare for all Tindergarten soldiers.


    They forgot to escape, they forgot to shout, and they even forgot to resist, and they were completely in a state of muddle-headedness.


    Like a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered, they watched as they were swallowed one by one by the ferocious wolves.


    All the Tinderella soldiers who watched all this suddenly felt that something called faith collapsed in their minds.


    The No. 1 Army in the East...


    It now appears that in front of a truly powerful army, it is simply a joke.


    A bragging, self-entertaining joke!


    What''s more ridiculous is that the Tinder Army is not even the main force of the Blood Cavalry at this time!


    Only three thousand rides!


    Fifty thousand to three thousand, it turned out to be such a situation.


    After the collapse of faith, people often become extremely vulnerable because they lose their spiritual support. An emotion called fear takes advantage of the vacancy and begins to sweep the hearts of the Tinderella soldiers.


    How could such a blood cavalry be able to fight?


    They are a group of lunatics, a group of lunatics who are not afraid of death and seem not to die!


    But this group of lunatics, whether in terms of personal strength or tactical quality, are terrible crushing!


    Even if the Tedder Army had an absolute advantage in military strength, it was still slaughtered and could not fight back.


    Coupled with the bizarre death of the coach Earl Brugen, the group of Tinderella officers who were still arguing about how to stabilize the situation were completely desperate at this time.


    Stabilize the situation!


    Tinder Army,


    That''s it!


    At this time, only the last thought left in their minds-run!


    The honor of the knight, the oath of allegiance, the revenge of the lord...none of them are as important as their own lives.


    And when these officers began to take the lead in running away, the Tinder Army was completely doomed to an unstoppable destruction.


    People have a herd mentality.


    Especially on the battlefield, when people''s emotions are in a state of extreme excitement and tension, it is difficult for most people to maintain a clear and calm thinking ability, leaving only the instinct of herding.


    What should I do if everyone else ran away?


    Of course, run!


    What''s more, it was the officers who took the lead in running.


    Even if some brave fighters still want to turn the tide, under the chain reaction, they can only be trapped and run away.


    Finally, the collapse of the right wing of the Tinderella Army spread quickly and turned into an unstoppable collapse across the board!


    In fact, from the start of the war to the present, the real casualties of the Tinder Army were only a few thousand.


    Compared with the total strength of the Tinderella army of 50,000, these casualties are actually not a large proportion.


    But when the army was broken up and the soldiers rushed to flee, they had lost their organization and were no different from a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    This is often the case in wars. A frontal fight does not cause too much casualties. The real kills are actually caused when one side collapses and the other side conceals and kills it.


    This is especially evident in the battle between cavalry and infantry.


    The battlefield situation at this time has entered the divided hunting rhythm that the blood cavalry is most familiar with.


    Without even ordering from Colin''s command, they have automatically formed a team of hundreds, like a sharp blade, elegantly and cruelly cut the Tinder into small pieces.


    That scene was like a thrilling art performance.


    Of course, this is the art of killing.


    Even though many Tedder Army soldiers have put down their weapons and knelt to surrender, what awaits them is the blood cavalry''s merciless knife.


    Before the war, Colin gave an order not to surrender.


    As a lone army deep in the enemy''s hinterland, accepting captives is too extravagant because they have no energy to arrange and control the captives.


    Moreover, Colin had long been determined to use this battle to completely smash the backbone of the East, making them fear the North Army from the bottom of their hearts.


    As for the number of broken families behind these slaughtered soldiers, Colin no longer wanted to think about it.


    One will succeed in everything.


    There is no room for mercy on the battlefield.


    Count Evan stood silly on the spot, staring blankly at everything in front of him, as if everything around him was blocked by an invisible barrier, everything seemed no longer true, everything seemed meaningless.


    Count Evan was not convinced by the defeat of Alfalfa City.


    In his opinion, he did not lose to Colin Angele, but misjudged Earl Hall''s mentality.


    Without the betrayal of the Hall family, the Northerners would not be able to cross the Rage River at all, and he would not escape from Clover City in embarrassment.


    But now, when he lost to Colin Angele again, and in an absolute advantage, Evan only felt that the whole world was gloomy.


    If you can''t win this way, how can you beat him?


    An enemy that is too powerful will only make people lose the courage to confront.


    Count Evan is in this state now.


    Although the guards of Earl Brugen could no longer take care of Evan Evan at this time, he still froze innocently and didn''t mean to escape at all.


    Until a blood-stained figure rushed to him, greeted with a playful tone:


    "Yeah! I didn''t expect to meet again so soon, UU Reading , Earl Evan!"


    Count Evan''s dizzy pupils reunited, and he recognized the knight in front of him. It was Colin Angele!


    If you lose, you don''t lose.


    What''s more, as the second son of the Duke of the East, Evan still has his own pride.


    As a result, he straightened his waist straight, and even put a calm smile on his face, saying:


    "Yeah, Earl Anglia, I really didn''t expect that you would dared to rush to the eastern hinterland with such a small number of horses and horses. Wouldn''t you be afraid that you would never go back to the north?"


    Colin laughed and pointed to the Tinder Army who was being madly slaughtered by the blood cavalry, and said with disdain:


    "Do you people in the East have the ability to keep me behind? Look at this so-called ¡®Eastern First Strong Army¡¯, haha, it¡¯s not as good as the band of thieves in the North!


    If the Eastern Territory Army is so capable, believe it or not, with only 20,000 blood cavalry, I will be able to upset the entire Eastern Territory! "


    The corners of Evan''s angry mouth twitched.


    No way, although Colin is arrogant, but he has arrogant capital.


    Taking a deep breath, Count Evan stopped asking himself to be boring, and asked instead: "Then Count Angele, are you still going to let me go unconditionally this time?"


    Colin touched his chin, shook his head and said: "Don''t let go this time, your kid is not honest. I think it''s better to take you to Bailu City, it should be able to play some role..."


    Count Evan immediately sneered and said: "Earl Anglia, if you think that your father will open the gates of Bailu City for my unsuspecting son, that would be fantastic."


    Colin smiled faintly and said:


    "No. I just wanted to hack you outside the city of Bailu and humiliate the Duke of Saint-Pros."


    "..." Count Evan.


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Reading website of Shukeju mobile version:

 Chapter 446： Into the city

    Tinder City.


    The gate was closed.


    Although Earl Brugen had judged that Linshui City¡¯s blood cavalry would definitely choose to break through the west, out of caution, he ordered the city gates to be closed, forbidden to pass, and made the city¡¯s garrison more vigilant.


    However, this kind of action can ruin the caravan.


    The Althus Mountains divide the eastern border into two, but the road behind Tinder City is not the only one that can travel from north to south.


    But the problem is that the other roads are rugged mountain roads, and only this valley in Tinder City can allow large convoys to pass smoothly.


    Now Tinder City is prohibited from entering and leaving, these merchants are caught blind.


    "Master Sanders, you only need you to open the city gate for ten minutes and let our Chamber of Commerce fleet pass through Tinder City. This bag of gold coins is yours."


    The Sanders Knight glanced at the heavy bag in the businessman''s hand, but did not reach out to pick it up at all, but said blankly:


    "Mr. Morrie, for the sake of many years of friendship, I will not report your bribery to Earl Brugen, but you should not let me vain the Lord''s order and open the city gate for you."


    Morrie was a little anxious, and once again persuaded: "Master Sanders, we only need ten minutes, and you can decide when to open the gate, as long as you think it¡¯s safe, even in the middle of the night."


    The Sanders Knight sneered and said, "Mr. Morrie, do you know how Linshui City fell?"


    Morrie heard this and said aggrievedly: "I have indeed heard some news. But Master Sanders, I am an out-and-out Easterner! Not those **** half-elves!


    And you and I have known each other for so many years, do you still suspect that I am the spy of the people from the North? "


    The Sanders Knight still shook his head firmly and said: "Sorry, even if there is a little risk, I can''t open the city gate."


    Moli was sweating anxiously and still didn''t want to give up: "My lord, in fact, your worry is completely unnecessary. As long as the people in the North are not stupid, they will not choose to come south. The only way they come here will be a dead end..."


    The Sanders Knight suddenly raised his hand to stop Morrisu''s babbling persuasion.


    Moli was in doubt when he saw a small black spot vaguely appeared outside the city, approaching Tinder City.


    The speed of the black spot was very fast, and it didn''t take long to see that it was a cavalry squad of more than ten people.


    However, looking at the high mountain tinder banner and the familiar armor uniform, Morrie heaved a sigh of relief and said, "My lord, maybe some good news came back from the front."


    The Sanders knight''s expression was a little slow, but he still did not order the gate to be opened.


    Until the cavalry came under the city wall, and the leader took off his helmet and revealed a familiar face, the Sanders Knight ordered the soldiers:


    "Open the gates."


    The soldiers led away.


    , Morrie hurried forward with a smile and said, "Master Sanders, since you have opened the North City Gate, can you let our caravan pass through?"


    The Sanders Knight hesitated, and said, "Wait until I ask the situation on the front line first."


    "Good! Good!" Morrie nodded repeatedly, and at the same time stuffed the bag of gold coins into the hands of the Sanders Knight.


    Sanders frowned, but didn''t return the bag again.


    Morrie smiled upon seeing this.


    The gate of Tinder City is a suspension bridge. As the soldiers worked hard to turn the winch, the steel cables thick enough for babies'' arms slowly extended out, and the suspension bridge finally fell heavily on the moat.


    The cavalry squad outside the city then crossed the suspension bridge and entered the city.


    "Knight Treit, what''s the situation on the front line?" The Sanders knight walked down from the top of the city and asked with a smile.


    "Very good." Knight Trit responded faintly, and then climbed up the tower.


    The Sanders knight was stunned. Although he felt that the other party¡¯s tone and attitude were a little strange, he did not stop him. He just followed up and asked in a low voice:


    "What does it mean to be very good? Did the blood cavalry be besieged in Linshui City?"


    Knight Treite didn''t answer, but walked forward sullenly.


    The Sanders knight scratched his head, thinking it was a military secret, so he turned to ask: "Then you come back this time, do you have any mission?"


    Trit Knight nodded, indicating that he did have a mission, but as to what mission it was, he didn''t mention a word.


    The Sanders knight was a little frustrated. He thought he had a good relationship with the Treit Knight, but the opponent was so indifferent to him at the moment, so he couldn''t help stepping forward to stop him and saying:


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you go upstairs without saying a word?"


    At this time, Knight Sanders finally met Knight Treite''s gaze.


    But what kind of look is that!


    Indifferent and icy, like a block of ice that never melts on the top of Althus Mountain.


    The Sanders Knight realized that something was wrong, but the Treite Knight suddenly rushed forward and knocked him aside.


    The Sanders Knight stepped back embarrassedly and stabilized his figure. When he looked back and saw the target that Knight Treite was rushing towards, he was shocked and shouted anxiously:


    "Quick! Stop him! He wants to destroy the winch!"


    But the soldiers on the tower obviously haven''t reacted yet. They are still looking dumbfounded at the knight Cui Te who is rushing over with a strong holy light and waving his warhammer.


    àØ!


    In the next second, the warhammer in the hands of Knight Trit hit the winch that controls the suspension bridge, and in an instant, countless sawdust and iron fragments flew around.


    "What do you want to do!" The Sanders knight immediately drew out the sword, and roared in anger.


    The Knight Trit seemed to have completed his mission, standing still on the spot, letting the Knight Sanders put the sword against his throat.


    "Cui Te! If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, wait for the Lord Earl to come back..."


    At this moment, the Sanders Knight suddenly saw a long black thin line on the horizon outside the city.


    ßËßËßË...


    The ground began to tremble, and the body of the Sanders Knight also quivered along with it.


    Only then did he understand, and shouted angrily at the Treit Knight in front of him:


    "You traitor!"


    Downstairs in the city, merchant Mori is still telling his servants to quickly send out the letter, asking the caravan to come to Tinder City immediately.


    But then, he also felt the tremor of the earth.


    "Blood Cavalry! The Blood Cavalry is here!"


    Hearing the shouting in his ear, UU Reading saw the black torrent surging from outside the city. Morrie was frightened immediately, and immediately shouted:


    "Close the door, close the city gate!"


    However, the city gate has not moved at all.


    Just when Morrie wanted to run up to the tower to see what happened, a group of panicked soldiers ran down from the tower.


    Mori pulled one of them, hissed and asked: "Why haven''t the gates closed yet!"


    The man replied tremblingly: "Turn off...it can''t turn off... Knight Treite betrayed... destroyed the winch..."


    Mori heard the words, his calf softened, so he knelt on the ground.


    The servant had run away long ago, and Morrie tried to get up several times, but his legs were weak and he couldn''t get up at all.


    The rumble of horseshoes was getting closer and closer, and Morrie knew that he couldn''t run away, so he quickly rolled to the side of the road, hugged his head in his hands, and acted like an ostrich.


    Soon, the sound of thunderous horseshoes came crashing, and the raised dust almost buried Morrie.


    followed by the sound of killing and screaming.


    Now Morrie was even more afraid to look up, so he had to pray to the Lord of Radiance, hoping that the Blood Cavalry would not see him as such a small person.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 447： Welcome

    How could the blood cavalry appear here?


    Where is the Tinder?


    Morrie lay on the ground, full of doubts in his head.


    He only felt that the sound of horseshoes behind him seemed to never end, and countless cavalry broke into Tinder City in groups.


    I don''t know how long he has been lying on the ground, anyway, Morrie''s head has been faint, his ears are also buzzing, and the whole person is dizzy.


    But he didn''t dare to get up at all, he didn''t even have the courage to look up.


    Because no one has been paying attention to him, Morrie feels that his strategy of pretending to be a corpse should be successful.


    As long as he continues to pretend, he shouldn¡¯t have to face those fierce blood cavalry...


    Unfortunately, Morrie''s dream soon shattered.


    Because a war horse stopped beside him.


    The heat from the horse''s nose sprayed directly on Morrie''s head.


    He wanted to continue pretending to be dead, but he didn''t dare.


    "You, get up." A young and majestic voice commanded.


    Mori had to raise his head, and saw a young general in blood-red armor riding a tall horse, looking at himself coldly.


    The young general was followed by two and a half-year-old children, a man and a woman, wearing exquisite armor, and he looked extraordinary.


    It¡¯s just that the flame emblem on the armor looks familiar...


    Mori tremblingly got up, thinking.


    "Emperor... Royal Family..."


    With a thud, Morrie, who had just stood up, knelt down again.


    Obviously, he finally recognized the coat of arms on the armor of the two children¡ªit was the coat of arms of the San Lorenzo family, the imperial royal family.


    Morrie was stunned.


    How come people from the royal family appear here?


    Colin looked at Morrie with his eyes rolling, and asked faintly: "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Morrie."


    "Look at you, is it a businessman?"


    "Yes." Morrie nodded honestly.


    The merchants in this world are actually very easy to distinguish. They are gorgeously dressed but have no family crest. They are wide and fat but have no extravagance. Especially when meeting real aristocrats, the flattery and humility are simply carved in their bones.


    Seeing Colin''s gentle attitude, Morrie raised his head and looked at the young general in front of him carefully. Then he finally recognized the badge of the roaring white bear, and quickly asked with a smile:


    "You are the Lord Count Anglia! I am the president of the Eastern Iris Chamber of Commerce. I am honored to see you here!"


    Colin nodded, slightly surprised.


    Because this Iris Chamber of Commerce is quite famous in the East, I did not expect that I would have caught the president of this Chamber of Commerce in this way. With caress in his heart, Colin laughed and said:


    "Mr. Morrie, you are my prisoner now, what are you going to use to redeem yourself?"


    Mori''s complexion stiffened, and then he forcibly endured the pain in his heart, and said with a flattering smile: "Earl, what do you want? Please do not hesitate to order."


    "Let''s do this, if you do something for me, I will let you go."


    "Please tell me." Morrie thought that the Earl of Anglia would take the opportunity to blackmail himself a sum of money, but he didn''t expect that the other party would just ask himself to do one thing, he was relieved, but he also secretly watched out. .


    Obviously, this matter will definitely not be easy.


    "I know that your Iris Chamber of Commerce has a lot of contacts in the East, so I want you to publicize today''s events."


    "What happened today? You mean..." Morrie asked cautiously.


    "It is the Brugen family who took the initiative to open the gates of Tinder City and welcome the arrival of the blood cavalry with a warm attitude."


    Morrie blinked and immediately understood Colin''s plan.


    But he also understands that this matter is not so easy to handle. If it doesn''t, the Iris Chamber of Commerce will have to face the double pressure of the Brugen family and the Saint Pros family.


    Colin seemed to see through Morrie''s hesitation, and immediately said blankly: "If this news does not go out, there will be another version."


    "What version?"


    "The Iris Chamber of Commerce colluded with the northern border and opened the gate of Tinder City."


    The fat on Mori''s body trembled suddenly, and he couldn''t help thinking of the rumors about the fall of Linshui City.


    It''s just those half-elf merchants who can escape back to Silvermoon City anyway, but he can''t.


    The foundation of the Iris Flower Chamber of Commerce is in the east, leaving here, his life''s hard work has completely turned into nothingness.


    Is it to sacrifice the Brugen family or the Iris Chamber of Commerce?


    Murrie certainly knew how to choose, so he quickly said: "My Lord, please rest assured, I will definitely accomplish what you have explained!"


    Colin smiled slightly and patted Morrie on the head, as if the teacher was praising the obedient student: "Yes, do it!"


    After finishing speaking, he moved forward.


    Moli stood alone at the gate of the city, his complexion changed for a while, and finally he sighed.


    ...


    At this time, Tinder City is changing from a panic to a strange calm.


    Needless to say, the iron cavalry in the north rushed into the city, and the people in the east had to panic.


    But then, the people in the city found out that these northern cavalry had not committed a massacre, and they could even be called Qiu innocent. Of course, the premise is that you don''t resist.


    Since the Tinder Army has been destroyed, although there are still a lot of garrisons in the city, the gates have been broken, and there are only a few Easterners who really have the courage to resist the evil blood cavalry.


    So, after the initial panic, Tinder City was calm again.


    After Colin entered the city, he went straight to the castle of the Brugen family.


    However, when he came to the castle, he was surprised to find that the castle door was open.


    Moreover, a group of members of the Brugen family stood at the door, as if greeting visitors from afar.


    For a moment, Colin almost thought that he was not invading, but actually accepted the invitation of the Brugan family to come to visit.


    Just in Colin¡¯s doubts, a young man wearing a Viscount¡¯s gown came out and said loudly:


    "Dear guardian of the North, Lord Count Anglia, welcome to Tinder City! My father has something to go out and cannot meet you personally. I would like to express my sincerest apologies to you on behalf of my father!"


    Hearing this, Colin immediately realized that the opposite person should have misunderstood.


    They must have thought that the Blood Cavalry bypassed the Tinder Army, used the speed advantage of the cavalry to come to Tinder City first, and then used sneak attacks to break through the city gates. Therefore, the talents of the Brugen family presented such a pair of welcoming guests. attitude.


    First, he showed his confidence and reminded Colin not to mess around. UU reading


    Second, I wanted to delay the time and wait for the Tinder to come back.


    So, Colin smiled slightly and said, "You can''t represent Earl Brugen."


    The young man was stunned, and said, "Master Earl, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the eldest son of Earl Brugen and the first heir to the earl of the family, Viscount Green. Therefore, when my father is away, I can certainly represent him... "


    "No, you misunderstood what I meant." Colin smiled and shook his head, and said, "What I want to say is, Earl Brugen is dead, what are you doing on behalf of a dead person?"


    "Father...father...dead..." Viscount Green seemed to be pinched in his throat, squeezing out a few words from his throat, his face was full of disbelief.


    "Yeah." Colin smiled brightly, "I have recovered his body, do you want to see it?"


    "No...impossible, impossible!" Viscount Green seemed to be totally unable to accept this reality, and kept shaking his head like a convulsion there.


    Colin clapped his hands, and the four soldiers came up with a coffin.


    àØ!


    The coffin fell, and Colin immediately made an inviting gesture, saying:


    "Viscount Green, see for yourself."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 448： Maiden

    With such a coffin placed in front of the castle, the atmosphere seems to be right again.


    Colin smiled with satisfaction and joked: "Viscount Green, do you still want to welcome me?"


    Viscount Green''s face was blue and white.


    At this time, the welcoming gesture of the Brugen family seemed very embarrassing.


    Seeing his fists clenched, it seemed that the next second Viscount Green, who was about to rush over to fight him desperately, not only did not make any defensive gestures, but instead rolled over and dismounted, slowly came to the other side, as if he wanted to Such an opportunity for revenge was sent to Viscount Green.


    Viscount Green began to tremble all over, and he didn''t know if it was because of anger or fear.


    Seeing that the enemy who killed his father stood unsuspectingly in front of him, it seemed that as long as he drew out his sword and stabbed it forward, he could avenge his father.


    But Viscount Green shook for a long time, but still did not pull out the sword.


    He dare not.


    Colin curled his mouth in disdain, feeling extremely boring, when he heard a crisp voice suddenly sounded:


    "Since Earl Anglia has come to Tinder City, then the guests of the Brugen family, of course we want to welcome him."


    Colin raised his brows and looked over Viscount Green in front of him, and he saw a beautiful and beautiful young girl walking out of the Brugan family.


    She wore a light green tunic long skirt, chestnut brown hair draped over her smooth shoulders, she was tall and well-proportioned, and her delicate facial features still had some green taste, but she had an unforgettable uniqueness. charm.


    The girl lifted the skirt elegantly, bowed her knees, and stretched out her slender hand in front of Colin.


    This is for Colin to give a kiss.


    really regarded him as a visiting guest.


    Colin stared at the girl¡¯s bright purple eyes with interest, and smiled: "If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you should be the daughter of Earl Brugen, Miss Grace, right?"


    "Yes." Grace nodded, her little hand still placed in front of Colin, as if he had to complete this etiquette.


    "I just killed your father." Colin reminded "kindly".


    Grace''s eyes flashed with sadness, but then she said firmly:


    "To die on the battlefield, this is the fate of all the knights, including their father, and they are also diligently seeking a kind of glory, and the Brugen family will not hold grudges against you for this."


    Colin laughed, showing appreciation.


    Compared to Viscount Green, who has neither the courage to avenge nor hides his anger, the daughter of Earl Brugen is much more interesting.


    So, he also very gentlemanly held up Grace''s slender hand, gently kissed between his fingers, and said: "Miss Grace, I wish you will stay young and beautiful."


    Colin leaned over and immediately exposed his back to Viscount Green unsuspectingly.


    Viscount Green''s hands were shaking more severely.


    But until Colin finished the kiss, he still did not move.


    Grace glanced at her elder brother without a trace, she couldn''t tell whether she was disappointed or fortunate.


    "Earl, please move to the living room and taste the scented tea I made myself."


    Colin took a deep look at the girl, as if suddenly remembering something, and smiled: "Oh, by the way, I heard that you are already engaged to Evan Evan?"


    "Yes."


    "Your fianc¨¦ is now my captive, do you want to see him?"


    "It''s gone," Grace said lightly, as if discussing a stranger who had nothing to do with her.


    Then, a charming smile bloomed on her delicate face again, saying: "Moreover, only the winner is qualified to drink the scented tea I made by myself."


    Colin laughed and said: "Then I must try Miss Grace''s flower tea!"


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t let the blood cavalry enter the castle for martial law first, so they walked in so generously.


    Grace looked at Colin''s heroic and heroic back, her eyes flashing with inexplicable light.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally stepped forward to catch up. She naturally stretched out her hand to take Colin''s right arm, and smiled happily: "Lord Earl, I will lead you."


    Feeling the warm touch from his arm, Colin''s heart was shaken.


    turned his head, Colin just saw the shame on the girl''s cheek.


    is very touching.


    Seeing this scene, Viscount Green''s face turned flush, and even the pimples on the tip of his nose became shiny.


    However, he was just angry and didn''t do anything to stop it.


    Until Colin and his younger sister faded away, Viscount Green suppressed the anger and fear in his heart, and shouted at the servants:


    "What are you still doing in a daze? Bring my father''s body in!"


    ...


    The bright afternoon sun shines through the windows of the castle and obliquely reflected on the spotless oak floor, coating this spacious living room with a faint layer of gold.


    More than a dozen scented candles were burning quietly, and on the clusters of jumping flames, there was a silver disc. The amber in the disc slowly melted under the temperature of the flame, and the fresh and elegant fragrance gradually permeated. in the air.


    In the very center of the living room, Colin sat in a relaxed posture on the water lizard leather sofa chair, quietly admiring the girl who was making scented tea for herself.


    With a focused look, the girl of the Brugen family exudes an unspeakable temperament.


    It is like the snow and ice on the top of Althus, pure and beautiful, but it is also a thousand miles away.


    "Lord Earl, your scented tea." Grace put the tray on the table, and her white hand held a cup of emerald green scented tea.


    However, instead of handing the tea cup to Colin directly, she brought it to her mouth, took a sip, and then sent it to Colin.


    Looking at the red lipstick on the silver tea cup, Colin smiled, reached out and took it, and brought it to his lips.


    I don''t know if it was intentional or unintentional, Colin''s lips just touched the position of the lip print.


    After taking a bite, there is a light bitterness first, and then a light and pleasant fragrance that penetrates the heart and spleen, and feels a refreshing feeling both inside and outside the body.


    Putting down the tea cup, Colin saw that the face of the girl in front of him was already covered with a shy blush.


    However, what she said next was very different from her harmless appearance:


    "Lord Earl, don''t you worry about the poison in the tea?"


    Colin''s complexion remained unchanged, and he smiled and said, "Didn''t you drink it first?"


    "But I might have taken the medicine in advance." Grace blinked playfully, trying to find a little scared look on Colin''s face.


    But unfortunately, she was disappointed.


    The northern earl seems to be really fearless. U U Reading


    "If you can return to my lord''s embrace with Miss Grace, you won''t be lonely on this road."


    seemed to be stimulated by such explicit words, the blush on Grace Qiao''s face became more obvious, she snorted softly, and said:


    "Master Earl, I now finally understand why the half-elf queen is willing to be your lover and gave birth to a daughter for you."


    Colin took another sip of the scented tea, smiled and looked at the girl in front of him, and said, "What? Do you want to learn her too?"


    Grace gave Colin a coquettish look, and the amorous feelings revealed at that moment were like snow lotus blooming, beautiful and charming.


    An old driver like Colin certainly understood what the girl¡¯s eyes meant, so he smiled and continued:


    "As long as you do one thing, you can become my lover."


    Grace seemed to understand what Colin meant, and she lowered her head shyly and said softly:


    "what''s up?"


    Colin stretched out his index finger, hooked the girl''s chin, turned her gaze back to him, and said:


    "I want you to kill your fiance, Count Evan!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 449： hesitate

    The living room suddenly became quiet.


    Grace also froze suddenly, her bright purple pupils were full of consternation and panic.


    Obviously, she did not expect that the request made by Colin turned out to be this.


    "What? Don''t you dare?"


    Colin retracted his finger and made no secret of his disappointment.


    Grace smiled bitterly, and said in a coquettish tone: "My Count, that is the son of the Duke of Saint-Pros!"


    "Are you worried about the revenge of the Saint-Pros family?"


    "Yes." Grace nodded without hesitation.


    Colin joked and said, "But even if you don''t kill Earl Evan, the Duke of St. Pros will not let the Brugan family go."


    Grace obviously misunderstood Colin''s meaning and argued: "The Duke of Saint-Pros will not blame the Brugen family for the defeat of the Tinder Army. What''s more, his father has died heroically on the battlefield. He has not violated his own rules. oath."


    "No, the Duke of St. Pros will certainly not blame the Brugen family for the defeat of the Tinderella, but what if the Brugen family opens the gate of the Tinder city and surrenders to the blood cavalry?"


    Colin then foresaw Morrie, the chairman of the Iris Chamber of Commerce, at the gate of the city, and told Grace about what he had done to do.


    Grace''s eyes widened suddenly, apparently she didn''t expect Colin to use this method to slander the Brugan family.


    But she has no choice but to admit that such slander is easier for people to believe.


    After all, compared to the 50,000 Tedder Army being wiped out by the 3,000 Blood Cavalry, the Tinder City was also conquered in an instant. The Brugen family betrayed the East and took the initiative to take refuge in the North. It was obviously more "reasonable".


    Grace was sure that when such rumors reached the ears of the Duke of Saint-Pros, the Brugan family would definitely not be trusted as before, even if she herself continued to marry Evan Evan.


    The location of Tinder City is too important. Even if the Brugen family only has the slightest possibility of betrayal, the Duke of St. Pros will definitely adopt thunder means to eliminate this hidden danger.


    Colin saw that Grace''s complexion was constantly changing, and knew that she had figured it out, and smiled: "How about? Do you dare to kill Evan now?"


    Grace fell into silence.


    Colin was not in a hurry, and continued to taste the scented tea with a relaxed and contented appearance.


    When the tea bottomed out, Grace finally spoke:


    "Lord Earl, I think a living Evan is more useful to you."


    Still dare not.


    Of course, maybe it is actually unwilling.


    Colin stared into Grace''s eyes and asked, "Why?"


    Grace pours a cup of scented tea to Colin again, and said:


    "Lord Earl, with all due respect, although your blood cavalry is invincible, but after all, there are too few people to conquer but unable to garrison, and because the orc invasion is imminent, you cannot mobilize the northern army to invade the east. territory.


    Therefore, all the eastern cities that you have captured this way are doomed to give up, right? "


    Colin nodded and motioned for the other party to continue.


    Grace gained a little more confidence and continued: "But Lord Earl, if you return without success, you will certainly not be reconciled. Especially in a strategic location like Tinder City, anyone who is interested in getting involved in the Eastern Territory will not. Willing to give up easily.


    Therefore, my suggestion is that you can use Earl Evan to form a puppet regime north of the Althus Mountains.


    The Brugen family will help you block the pass to the south of the Altius Mountains. As for the major eastern lords north of the Altius Mountains, I believe they will surely have heard that you have wiped out the Tedder Army''s record in the first battle. Will be frightened by the wind and dare not be an enemy of the blood cavalry.


    At this time, if you introduce the bloodline of the Paladin family, Earl Evan, those lords will definitely take advantage of the trend and swear allegiance to Evan.


    In this way, you can also control half of the East by controlling Earl Evan! "


    Colin smiled faintly, and said: "Sounds good. But there is a problem."


    "what is the problem?"


    "I don''t trust Evan, this kid has too many spooky ideas, it''s hard to control."


    Grace hurriedly said: "I can help you! You leave Evan in Tinder, and three thousand blood cavalry. I can assure you that the family of Saint-Pros will definitely not be able to reach the Altius mountain range. Come north!"


    Colin still shook his head: "But I don''t trust you either!"


    "Why?" Grace pursed her rosy lips, dissatisfied, "You can trust the half-elf queen, why can''t you trust me? I can do what she can do!"


    said, the girl sat on Colin''s lap as soon as she gritted her teeth, with her hands on Colin''s chest, posing a very charming posture.


    Colin shook his heart, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to embrace the girl''s slender waist.


    Feeling the warm and fragrant breath and hot eyes, Colin couldn''t help his heart beating faster.


    However, Grace''s slightly stiff body still exposed her inner uneasiness. This kind of intimate physical contact is probably the first time for this young girl.


    Colin smiled slightly, patted the girl''s waist with both hands to help her relax, but the words in his mouth were merciless:


    "How do you make me trust someone whose father I just killed?"


    Grace just relaxed a little, her body stiffened again.


    That''s right.


    Killing the father¡¯s hatred is not shared.


    Grace''s teeth clenched her red lips, almost dripping blood, and she looked at Colin with sadness.


    seems to blame Colin for revealing the **** reality so ruthlessly.


    "Then what am I going to do so that you can believe me?" Grace''s tone was already a little bit of crying.


    Colin held the girl with a sad look in his arms, but his heart was as solid as a rock.


    Of course he wouldn''t be confused by the other''s appearance so simply. Until now, he didn''t know what the Earl Brugen''s daughter had made.


    But no matter how she performed, as long as she didn''t receive a certificate, Colin would not give her trust.


    "Didn''t I already tell you? As long as you kill Evan, I can trust you." Colin stretched out his hand and stroked the girl''s swan-white and delicate neck.


    "I dare not kill the people of the Saint-Pros family!" Grace mistakenly thought that she still had room for bargaining, so she posted her entire body.


    But actually Colin is just hesitating whether to transform Grace into blood.


    The previous scene in the village near Linshui City still reminds Colin that the blood may not be completely loyal.


    He is still observing the performance of another Marquis Vincent of blood, hoping to see if the other party can maintain absolute loyalty to him in the case of serious conflict of interests.


    Before reaching a conclusion, Colin did not want to create one more unstable factor.


    Of course, if Grace was willing to kill Evan, then Colin would definitely trust him.


    Because at that time, what prevented Grace from betraying was not only the **** of the blood family, but also the connection of interests.


    Grace looked at Colin, who was gradually indifferent, and the hope in her heart gradually shattered. She was cruel, and put her beautiful red lips together.


    Colin didn''t avoid it.


    But just as he was savoring the young girl''s youthfulness and fragrance, a soft cough suddenly came from outside the living room.


    "roll!"


    The messenger outside the door was frightened and immediately knew that he had come at an untimely time, but thinking about the importance of this news, he reported it loudly:


    "Earl, Lord Evan, was rescued by someone!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 450： Handprint

    "what?"


    Ke Lin finally broke free from the gentle village, strode to the door of the living room, and asked in a deep voice:


    "what happened?"


    "My lord, just now, a powerful female knight suddenly rushed into the city, killed several people in a row, and rescued Evan St. Pros. We are searching the whereabouts of them all over the city."


    "Female knight?"


    "Yes, my lord. She is wearing a gorgeous armor and holding a huge broadsword. She is said to be a powerful Tier 5 knight."


    "It should be Miss Anna San Prolos." Grace also walked over, with a blush on her face that hadn''t dissipated, and she couldn''t tell whether it was regret or relief.


    But anyway, since Evan Evan was rescued, she didn''t have to kill a Saint Pros with her own hands.


    Grace quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Anna Saint Pros?" Colin chanted the name, and couldn''t help but think of the heroic female knight he saw in Silvermoon City two years ago.


    At that time, she left a deep impression on Colin, but she did not expect to meet him again.


    Just, why did the little daughter of the Duke of Saint-Pros come to Tinder City at this time?


    "Is she alone?" Colin asked again.


    "Yes."


    A woman saved Evan?


    Colin resisted the urge to curse.


    Because he knows that this one can''t actually blame his subordinates for being too careless. After all, the blood cavalry has just entered the city and is busy stabilizing the situation in the city at this time. Coupled with the serious shortage of troops, it is indeed impossible to strictly guard Evan Evan.


    "Continue searching and find them both."


    "Yes!"


    Chuanbing immediately took the order to leave.


    However, Colin did not hold out much hope.


    First of all, with the strength of the blood cavalry, it is impossible to search the city on a large scale, and it is impossible for him to stay in Tinder City for a long time. It is his real goal to continue to march south to Bailu City.


    Earl Evan, this fish seems to be destined to slip away from him.


    Fortunately, this has little effect on Colin''s original plan, but for the Grace in front of me...


    "Are you relieved?" Colin turned his head and looked at the girl playfully.


    Grace nodded very candidly, and said, "Yes. Whether it is the status of his St. Pros family''s direct lineage, or the status of my fiance, it makes me very difficult to deal with."


    Colin shrugged and said, "Then you have also lost a precious opportunity."


    After saying this, Colin strode out without reluctance.


    "My Lord Earl!"


    Grace screamed sadly from behind, like a poor girl who had just been abandoned by a scumbag.


    Colin looked back, smiled politely, and said, "Miss Grace, without Evan Evan, you and I will not have the opportunity to build trust, so I''ll continue to be your murderer''s enemy."


    Grace straightened her chest, her teeth bit her red lips, and said pitifully: "Could it be that there is no other way to make you trust me?"


    Colin shook his head firmly.


    He is not a thinking animal in the lower body, he will not easily change his principles for the sake of beauty.


    If Grace can prove her sincerity and complete the **** with the Northern Territory, then Colin doesn''t mind having another lover in Tinder City, especially this is a pretty lovely girl.


    But now, Colin doesn''t want to have extra problems.


    Seeing Colin unmoved, Grace immediately said again: "Please wait!"


    Colin didn''t intend to continue pestering the girl, but when he saw the movement of Grace''s hand from the corner of his eye, he stopped turning around.


    saw her slender bare hands raised to her chest, palms facing inward, her fingers intertwined, forming a lotus-like handprint.


    This handprint... Colin has seen it!


    Just half a year ago, in the Royal Dragon City, he "frankly opposed" to Queen Midella. When forming an alliance, Queen Midella told him that if he saw this handprint again, he would be a trustworthy person.


    Of course, Colin didn''t have much trust in Queen Midella herself.


    However, when he discovered that the Brugen family turned out to be a chess piece placed in the east by the royal family, he suddenly became interested.


    "Suddenly I want to try the scented tea you made again."


    Grace smiled and said: "This is my honor!"


    The two returned to the living room to sit down.


    The same flower tea, the same fragrance, the same tea girl, but the atmosphere is completely different.


    Colin took the silver tea cup that Grace brought, took a sip, closed his eyes for a while, and opened his eyes again, saying:


    "You were testing me just now?"


    Grace shook her head aggrievedly, and said, "How could I test you?"


    "Then why did you not identify yourself in the first place?"


    "Because I am not sure, are you an ally of Her Royal Highness the Queen?"


    "Didn''t she tell you that I am a member of the alliance?"


    "No. The queen did not tell me any member of the alliance. I just saw that you have been targeting the East, so I guessed that you may also be an ally of the queen, so I made a handprint for a try."


    Colin was stunned, only to discover that although Queen Midella had told him about this mudra and said that there was such an alliance, he had never mentioned any alliance members.


    Originally, Colin thought this was because the queen was guarding herself, but now it seems that she was not treated specially, and the rest of the alliance members did not know each other''s existence, they only knew the queen!


    Therefore, Queen Midella has become a key figure in maintaining this alliance. Without her, no one else would recognize her companion.


    Grace looked at Colin who was lost in thought, and couldn''t help but ask: "My Lord Earl, what are you thinking?"


    Colin raised his head and asked the doubts in his mind: "Since the Brugen family is the queen''s allies, why did the Teddy Bear fight with me before?"


    Grace slowly shook her head, UU reading said: "Earl, you have misunderstood. Father should not be an ally of the Queen, I am afraid I am the only one in the Brugen family."


    Colin thought about it carefully, and felt that it should indeed be the case.


    If Queen Midella can already control the Earl of Brugen, and even the entire Brugen family, then the royal family doesn''t need to be so afraid of the East.


    You know, with the important position of Tinder City and the powerful combat power of the Tinderella Army (compared to the Eastern Territory Army), the Eastern Territory can be divided into two, coupled with the imperial family fanning the flames, it is not difficult for the Eastern Territory to fall into civil strife. .


    Thinking of this, Colin asked again: "Since the Brugen family is still loyal to the Saint-Pros family, then why would you be willing to serve Queen Midella?"


    Grace did not answer this question, but instead asked: "My Lord Earl, why are you willing to form an alliance with Her Royal Highness?"


    I was caught by her "handle"!


    Colin secretly slandered himself.


    But immediately, he woke up¡ª


    I see.


    Colin suddenly laughed, and said, "Miss Grace, what is the handle you were caught by the Queen?"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 451： Secrets (Part 1)

    How to build trust?


    Different people have different solutions to this problem.


    Queen Midella''s method is to exchange secrets with each other as a handle for each other.


    Since Grace can become an ally of Queen Midella, it means that this seemingly innocent girl actually has a deadly handle in the hands of the Queen.


    With a handle, there will be a means to restrict each other, so that they will not betray each other.


    Of course, the premise is that the handle must be real.


    Colin was scheming last time, but then he discovered that Queen Midella was also dishonest.


    Hey, they are all old silver coins.


    exchanged loneliness.


    But, what Grace said...


    Colin felt that this young girl might not be able to fool Queen Midella like he did.


    That''s why he asked the question just now.


    Grace glanced at Colin, but hesitated and said nothing.


    Ke Lin picked up the teacup and drank the scented tea, saying:


    "Originally, Earl Evan ran away, and you lost the opportunity to win the trust of me. But now, there is a new opportunity in front of you, why are you hesitating?"


    Grace filled Colin with another cup of tea, and tentatively said: "Earl, when I was in an alliance with the Queen, His Royal Highness exchanged his secrets with me. I don¡¯t know you..."


    Colin smiled lightly and said: "Of course. I will give you the handle that I gave to Queen Midella and tell you."


    Grace obviously didn''t expect Colin to speak so well, so she immediately refreshed and nodded again and again.


    "My handle is-Charles St. Hild was killed by me!"


    Colin handed over his "handle" without flushing and heartbeat.


    Grace could not conceal her inner shock. She refused to kill Count Evan before because she was afraid of being contaminated with the blood of the paladin family, but she did not expect that the person in front of her...


    Besides, Charles is still his wife''s brother!


    Grace wants to ask Colin, don¡¯t you feel guilty about facing your wife at night?


    But from beginning to end, Grace hadn''t thought about whether Colin would lie to herself.


    In her opinion, since Colin can use this secret to win the trust of Queen Midella, of course it is true.


    Looking at Grace whose eyes widened, Colin raised his hand and made an inviting gesture, saying, "It''s your turn."


    Grace took a few deep breaths, calmed her heart, and then asked:


    "Lord Earl, do you know why I did not feel too sad after learning that you killed Earl Brugen?"


    Colin''s heart moved.


    Indeed, Grace''s performance is a bit strange.


    Originally, Colin thought that the other party was pretending to be strong, trying to find a chance to assassinate and retaliate.


    But Colin has given her the perfect opportunity to assassinate so many times, but Grace has done nothing.


    If she is Viscount Green, that dare not dare, but to be so calm after learning the news of her father''s death, Grace is obviously courageous enough.


    And, from the time of getting along, Colin feels that Grace is more like trying to gain Colin''s trust rather than avenging her father.


    If it weren''t for the fear of contaminating the blood of members of the Paladin family, it is estimated that Grace would be willing to kill her fianc¨¦ to pay for the certificate.


    This is not what a girl should look like when facing her father''s enemy.


    "Why? Earl Brugen is not good to you?" Colin thought to himself, it wouldn''t be a ghost. The father¡¯s dog-blood story, right?


    Grace shook her head, and said, "No, my father is very kind to me, he loves me, and treats me like myself."


    "Take it as your own?" Colin just wanted to say whether you know how to use words, but he immediately reacted, "Isn''t Earl Brugen your biological father?"


    Grace nodded, confirming Colin''s guess.


    Colin quickly asked, "Who is your biological father? And how does the queen know this secret?"


    Grace showed the color of memories, and then narrated:


    "Five years ago, I followed my father to Dragon City to participate in the birthday celebration of His Majesty. It was also the first time I met Queen Midella.


    As soon as we met, Her Royal Highness unabashedly showed her love for me and offered to teach me court manners herself.


    Lord Earl, you should also know that this is actually a hint to let me marry into the royal family.


    My father was very surprised. Although I knew that it was impossible to marry Prince Harrison in my capacity, even being able to marry a collateral member of the San Lorenzo family would be a great deal to the Brugen family. Of glory.


    Therefore, my father sent me to the queen that night and asked me to be taught.


    But when the father left, the queen suddenly said to me-you are not the biological daughter of Earl Brugen!


    At that time, I was so frightened that I didn''t dare to refute the queen, but I didn''t believe her.


    But the queen asked me to go back and ask my mother, saying that I would get answers from her.


    After ¡¡¡¡ came back, I immediately found my mother and told her what the queen had said, hoping to get a negative answer from her.


    It''s a pity that my mother''s face changed drastically after hearing this, and then she had to confess in her own words that the queen was right. I was indeed not the daughter of Earl Brugen..."


    "Then whose daughter are you?" Colin couldn''t help asking.


    Grace shook her head, her eyes filled with confusion: "I don''t know. I asked my mother, but my mother refused to say. I also asked the queen, but she didn''t want to tell me.


    just to reassure me, she will not tell anyone this secret, and in order to calm my heart, she also shared a secret of her own.


    Since then, I have become more and more intimate with Queen Midella. She not only taught me the court etiquette, but also told a lot of things, including the battles between the royal family and the church. She even confessed that I was one of her people who had planted in the interior of the East. A chess piece will have a big effect in the future.


    I stayed in the Phoenix Palace for a whole year before I returned to the East.


    Before leaving, Queen Midella also confessed to me that someone will contact me in the future...So, when you show up in Tinder City, I thought this person was you. "


    "The queen never told me about your existence." Colin shook his head, and then he thought of the Emperor Reinhardt who liked to cuckold his vassals. He couldn''t help but guess, "Will you be your majesty? Bastard daughter?"


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Colin immediately denied his guess: "No, it shouldn''t be. The great Reinhardt''s cuckold on the people below is just an honest act."


    Grace also nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, UU reading If she is really the emperor¡¯s illegitimate daughter, she should be kept in captivity in the imperial capital at this time, and Earl Bruggen would not be ignorant of it, and she was stupidly raising her as a biological daughter for so long.


    "What about your mother?" Colin asked again.


    "Mother has passed away." Grace looked sad.


    Okay, another clue is broken.


    "Then which family does your mother belong to?"


    "Saint Landers."


    "The Lord of the South?" Colin was a little surprised.


    "Yes. But my mother is from the St. Landes family."


    Ke Lin was silent, he didn''t know much about the southern border, and he couldn''t infer anything from this alone.


    Shaking his head, Colin decided not to go around in this dead end, and instead asked: "By the way, what was the secret that Queen Midella exchanged with you?"


    When asked this question, Colin didn''t care too much, because he estimated that Grace got a lie similar to-I am Vera''s biological mother.


    But unexpectedly, Grace''s answer surprised Colin.


    "His Royal Highness told me that Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are not heirs of Emperor Reinhardt."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 452： Secrets (Part 2)

    What the hell?


    Colin''s eyes widened, obviously he didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    Looking at Colin''s appearance, Grace seemed to realize something and immediately asked: "Did the Queen tell you the secret is not this?"


    Colin rolled his eyes secretly, and then woke up-can the Queen''s words still be believed?


    The so-called "secret" she gave to Grace is probably the same as the "secret" that Colin got. It is a complete lie.


    "Do you think it is true that the Queen said this secret?" Colin did not answer Grace, but asked rhetorically.


    "His Royal Highness shouldn''t lie about this kind of thing, right?" Grace said deliberately, "And during the year I stayed in the Phoenix Palace, I did notice that Emperor Reinhardt did not agree with Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. Not particularly caring.


    And, I think your Majesty may have also noticed this, and this has given birth to a bunch of illegitimate children outside. "


    Colin rubbed his chin and found that Grace did make sense.


    When Emperor Reinhardt sent both Harrison and Judy to the north, Colin felt strange that even if it was for a teacher, there was no need to send out his only two heirs.


    In case Colin and the royal family fall out, won''t Harrison and Judy become hostages?


    There is also Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s habit of cuckolding his subordinates, which is indeed very much like revenge against the queen...


    But then Colin laughed secretly and found that he was almost fooled by the queen again.


    At the beginning, he was convinced of the Queen¡¯s claim that she was Vera¡¯s biological mother. Isn¡¯t it because there are so many seemingly reasonable clues to confirm this?


    But none of these clues is iron proof.


    Later, the Marquis of Garcia did not personally deny the queen''s claim, so Colin dared to conclude that the "secret of the queen" that Grace had mastered must also be a lie.


    How can a cunning politician like Queen Midella really hand over his deadly handle?


    Besides, it is still handed over to such an immature girl like Grace.


    The Brugen family is indeed important, but it is not yet so important.


    Even Grace''s slightly mysterious life experience would never make Queen Midella pay such a price to win her.


    The attitude of Emperor Reinhardt towards Harrison and Judy is really strange, and his well-known quirks do seem to imply something, but this is certainly not because the queen put him on a green hat.


    Otherwise, how could Emperor Reinhardt, who holds the supreme authority of the Glory Empire, tolerate Queen Midella until now?


    This is the most important bloodline issue. Even if Queen Midella is from the Saint Hild family, it is impossible for the royal family to tolerate this issue.


    "What are you thinking?" Grace could not help but ask aloud when Colin hadn''t spoken.


    "Nothing." Of course Colin would not tell Grace about the "handle" Queen Midella gave him.


    Although that is also a lie, Vera''s life experience is indeed suspicious, and Colin does not intend to tell Grace this outsider the secret of the St. Hild family.


    Grace knew that Colin was hiding something from herself, but she didn''t dare to ask more.


    In the current situation, she is obviously the weaker side, and there is still someone who wants to be.


    Since knowing that she is not the biological daughter of Earl Brugen, Grace has a strong sense of crisis.


    Grace was extremely entangled when she learned that she was about to marry Evan Evan.


    On the one hand, she also wants to marry into the Saint-Pros family and gain greater power, so that even if her life experience is exposed, she still has room for change.


    But on the other hand, she was worried that her behavior would be regarded as a betrayal by Queen Midella. After all, she knew very well the contradiction between the royal family and the East, and she knew that she was actually a part of Queen Midera''s installation in the East. Chess pieces.


    Such a dilemma made Grace look so strange when she saw Colin who had entered the city.


    Everyone thinks that Colin is her homicide, but in fact, in Grace''s eyes, Colin is a savior and an opportunity.


    "My Lord Earl, now that we have exchanged secrets with each other, can you trust me?" Grace asked shyly, biting her red lips.


    Colin could naturally understand Grace¡¯s suggestion, so he stretched out his hand, pinched the girl¡¯s smooth chin, and laughed:


    "I think if I can learn more about you, this kind of trust will be more reliable."


    Grace''s delicate and pretty face turned red, but she still stuck it firmly.


    The fragrance of the girl spread over the face, and Colin could even feel the other party''s rising body temperature and the pounding heart.


    So, he didn''t hesitate anymore, lowered his head and held Grace tightly in his arms.


    This time, finally no servants with eyesight came to bother.


    ¡­¡­


    Early morning the next day.


    Colin opened his eyes and saw Grace''s pretty face.


    The girl in his arms has not yet awakened, and the soft and smooth touch makes him reluctant to move his hand.


    After a night, the naive Grace was the opponent of an old driver like Colin. It didn''t take long for her to lose her helmet and abandon her armor. She softened into a puddle of mud, crying and begging for mercy.


    Although bullying the little girl was not the work of a gentleman, Colin had to admit that he was greatly satisfied last night, both psychologically and physically.


    Maybe it was Colin''s little action that shocked Grace, and the girl screamed and woke up leisurely.


    Feeling the hands of Colin doing the strange thing, Grace, who has not recovered from the squally rain of last night, was frightened and quickly made an expression of begging for mercy.


    Ke Lin is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade. He smiled and said, "Okay, don''t bully you, get up."


    Grace bloomed with a smile, and leaned in to give Colin a sweet good morning kiss, and then quickly got up and picked up the clothes on the ground.


    While putting it on, Grace said to Colin: "Colin, what are you going to do next?"


    "I will continue to go south and march into Bailu City." Colin also got up from the bed, dressed in clothes, and said, "I will leave after breakfast."


    "So anxious?" Grace seemed a little reluctant, "Are you really going to attack Bailu City? I still think that might not be a good idea."


    Colin smiled slightly and said proudly: "If one day ago, when I told you that I was going to use 3000 blood cavalry to attack the fifty thousand tinder army formation would you think this was a good idea? ?"


    Grace was speechless.


    For someone like Colin who is good at creating miracles on the battlefield, she feels that all the words of persuasion are a bit weak.


    But Grace still tried to persuade: "I just think that it will be safer to hold the Tinder City first and travel through the half of the east to the north of the Althus Mountains..."


    "I know you are unwilling, but you have to be patient and have confidence in me." Colin looked at Grace''s eyes and said seriously.


    After getting along, Colin has noticed that although Grace is young and tender, she also has great ambitions.


    Of course, Colin didn''t mind his lover''s ambition.


    As long as she can be obedient.


    Grace saw the firmness in Colin''s eyes, so she nodded and said, "Well, what do you want me to do?"


    "Not for the time being." Colin stepped forward and held the girl''s shoulders, "Be patient, and don''t always think about this place north of the Althus Mountains. In my eyes, the entire east will be my bag sooner or later. Things in it."


    Feeling Colin''s strong self-confidence, Grace''s heart is surging, and she takes the initiative to kiss again.


    The clothes I just wore, slipped off again.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 453： captive

    When Colin led Grace into the restaurant, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Said it is a group of people, in fact there are only three:


    Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and the current patriarch of the Brugan family-Viscount Green.


    As for the maids and servants in the restaurant, they dare not stare at Colin and Grace.


    Of course, Colin''s cheeky would not care about the eyes of others, but the girl beside her couldn''t help lowering her head shyly, but her hands were still holding Colin''s arms and did not let go.


    Originally, Viscount Green was approaching Prince Harrison in a very flattering gesture, not knowing what he was talking about. At this time, when he saw the murderer''s father and enemy walk in, Viscount Green immediately closed his mouth.


    But immediately, his eyes fixed on the radiant face, like a budding sister after the spring rain baptism, and the expression on his face became extremely complicated¡ª


    Anger, shame, hatred, jealousy...


    And he also thought that if this matter reaches the ears of the Saint-Pros family, wouldn¡¯t the marriage between his sister and Evan Evan be bad...


    However, when Colin''s gaze turned, Viscount Green immediately lowered his head like an electric shock, and concentrated on dealing with the food in front of him, as if he would not have to face the cruel reality in this way.


    "Hello teacher!" Prince Harrison and Princess Judy got up to salute, with narrow smiles on their faces.


    Colin smiled and nodded to the two students, then sat down generously on the main seat, and the maid beside him immediately brought tableware and napkins.


    The long table is full of hearty breakfasts, stewed grouse with mushrooms, steamed white salmon, char-grilled steak, cream pie, white bread, milk, and some vegetables and nuts.


    The chefs of the Brugen family are very skilled. These foods are attractive in color and full of aroma, which makes Colin appetite.


    After taking a sip of milk, Colin spoke to Viscount Green, who was shrinking aside and pretending to be an invisible man:


    "Viscount Green, in about two hours, the Blood Cavalry will leave Tinder City. You can also prepare."


    Viscount Green resisted the humiliation in his heart, squeezing an ugly smile on his face, and said: "Okay, Earl Anglia, I will definitely prepare a grand farewell ceremony for you..."


    "Farewell ceremony?" Colin was taken aback, shook his head, "No, you misunderstood. I asked you to prepare your own luggage, and come with us later."


    Viscount Green was dumbfounded.


    After reacting, the young viscount began to tremble again.


    I just don''t know if it''s because of fear or anger.


    "Why? Not happy?" Colin raised his brows.


    Viscount Green trembled more severely, and his whole body was as if he had had a stroke.


    "Puff!"


    Princess Judy couldn''t help but snickered, obviously amused by the appearance of Viscount Green.


    Viscount Green took a few deep breaths and tried to adjust his mentality. The tremor of his body was only slightly relieved, but he still missed it when he opened his mouth:


    "Bo, Lord Earl...you...what do you mean..."


    "What else do you mean?" Colin was extremely contemptuous of this Viscount Bao, and his tone was not polite, "You are now my prisoner, do you still want to stay in Tinder City?"


    "Captive...captive?" Viscount Green''s face turned pale, and then pointed to Grace without a word, "You can take my sister away..."


    Grace did not lift her head when she heard this, and continued to elegantly slice the beef on the plate.


    Colin sneered and said: "Viscount Green, push your sister out as a prisoner. Is this your responsibility as a knight and the patriarch of the Brugan family?"


    "Isn''t she your lover already?" Viscount Green exclaimed, "I...I still want to stay and preside over the overall situation of Tinder City, and, if I go with you, who will inherit the Brugen family? The title of..."


    Colin rolled his eyes, and said in a bad mood: "I care who will inherit the title of your Brugan family. Now I just want to take away my captives!"


    After speaking, he did not pay attention to Viscount Green who was still yelling, and he stretched out his hand and patted twice.


    Immediately, three blood cavalry soldiers walked in.


    Colin waved his hand, as if driving a fly: "Viscount Green is too slow to pack things up, you can help him speed up."


    "Yes!"


    "My Lord Earl, I am willing to be loyal to you, and I am willing to be loyal to you! Sister, younger sister, please help me, Count Angele, help me..."


    No matter how Viscount Green begged for mercy, Colin remained indifferent.


    And Grace did not speak either, as if she hadn''t heard her brother''s cry for help.


    The poor Viscount Green was forcibly dragged out by the blood cavalry soldiers, and the shameful appearance made all the servants of the Brugan family couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts.


    Earl Brugen is also considered a human being, but why did he give birth to such a waste son...


    Princess Judy watched this scene with interest, and suddenly came to Grace''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Then, the two began to chat, not knowing what they were discussing.


    Colin glanced at the two of them, not surprised.


    After all, Grace had been in the Phoenix Palace for a whole year, and it was no surprise that she knew Princess Judy.


    Although Prince Harrison was very curious about what his sister was discussing with Grace, seeing Grace''s red apple-like face, he didn''t dare to ask, so he had to concentrate on the food in front of him.


    Colin stuffed the last slice of steak into his mouth, drank the milk again, took the napkin and wiped his mouth, got up and said:


    "Harrison, Judy, hurry up and pack up when you two have finished eating, we are about to leave soon."


    "Okay, teacher!" Prince Harrison responded immediately.


    Princess Judy smiled and asked: "Teacher, does Sister Grace really not go with us?"


    Colin shook his head and said, "Grace has other things to do."


    "Okay." Princess Judy pouted unwillingly, as if she wanted Grace to replace the boring and disgusting Viscount Green.


    Seeing Colin walking outside, Grace also quickly put down the knife and fork, got up and followed.


    Colin waited for her to come up and asked: "After I leave, you should be able to control the situation in Tinder City, right?"


    "Yes." Grace nodded eagerly. "As long as Green is not there, I will be the first heir to the Brugen family title. No one can challenge my position."


    But then, she said hesitantly: "It''s just... the Duke of Saint-Pros may not be willing to knight me easily..."


    Colin smiled confidently and said: "Don''t worry, I will let him want it."


    "Good!" Grace smiled sweetly, and put her arms around her lover''s arm.

 Chapter 454： Target Bailu City

    The south gate of Tinder City opened wide, and teams of blood cavalry galloped out, the sky covered with smoke and dust.


    The guards of the Brugen family watched this scene with a sense of unreality in their hearts.


    This iron cavalry from the north, coming and going fast, seems to have no nostalgia for this Tinder City, which can be called the number one fortress in the east.


    However, they all understood that although the blood cavalry came and went like wind and stayed in Tinder City for only one day and one night, they had completely changed the city.


    Ambiguous rumors about Grace and Earl Anglia have circulated in the city, this kind of peachy lace news can always spread effortlessly, not to mention the Brugen family seems to have no intention of blocking the news.


    Therefore, where Tinder City should proceed in the future has become the most discussed topic in the city privately.


    Grace stood at the top of the city, ignoring the various inquisitive gazes from around, staring at the blood cavalry gradually disappearing on the horizon.


    The butler came over and asked softly: "Miss, those rumors in the city...Would you like to take care of it?"


    "No." Grace shook her head.


    The housekeeper frowned, and when she wanted to persuade again, she listened to Grace again:


    "Go contact the church and ask them to prepare for father''s funeral."


    "Yes." The butler had no choice but to take his orders and leave with full anxiety.


    The cold wind howled, the guards at the head of the city shrank their necks unconsciously.


    It''s just that Miss Grace, who seems to be spoiled and spoiled, still stands there quietly, looking into the distance, as if expecting something.


    There is no cloud in the clear sky, and it is as clean as a blue mirror.


    Suddenly, an undetectable black spot appeared on the mirror, hovering over Tinder City.


    Grace''s eyes condensed, the little cherry mouth made a strange mouth shape, and a sharp whistle kept emitting.


    Attracted by this whistle, the black spots in the sky suddenly swooped down.


    It was only found nearby that it was a huge black-feathered raven.


    The raven landed on Grace''s shoulder and rubbed the girl''s hair with its wings very humanely, as if to say hello.


    Grace smiled and rubbed the Raven''s head, then took a letter from its feet.


    The guard at the head of the city curiously looked at the girl and the peculiar raven from the corner of his eye, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions.


    Finally, Grace had finished reading the letterhead, her face still had the original expression, it seemed that the contents of the letter did not surprise her.


    Afterwards, she took out a written reply from her arms, tied it to the raven''s feet, and made a sharp whistle in her mouth again.


    The raven quacked, fluttered its black wings, flew into the sky again, and disappeared quickly.


    Grace turned and walked down the tower. When passing by a brazier, she dropped the letter paper she had just received.


    The rising flame quickly swallowed the letterhead, spitting out strands of ashes.


    Suddenly a cold wind blew, and the corner of the letter paper that had not burned out rolled out of the brazier.


    The guard on the side picked it up quickly, and saw that there was only one sign left on it¡ª¡ª


    "...Your dearest brother."


    The guard scratched his head unclearly, wondering if Miss Grace''s brother had just left Tinder City, and why he wrote back.


    But he didn''t dare to ask more, and quickly threw it into the brazier again.


    The flame rose again, turning that corner of the letterhead into ashes.


    ...


    "You are black knights galloping on the battlefield, and speed is your second life..."


    Clive felt the cold wind whistling in his ears, and couldn''t help but remember the words of Marquis Garcia on the podium when the Black Cavalry was just established.


    At that time, the black cavalry galloping on the firmament ice sheet was indeed carrying out this creed¡ªto win with speed!


    Under the leadership of the Marquis of Garcia, the black cavalry is like a red-hot steel knife. They can pierce the enemy''s chest with the fastest speed and the most ferocious posture in the shortest time, no matter where they are. , Let their blood boil instantly.


    Battle after battle, victory after victory, the black cavalry used the blood of the enemy and undefeated record to scrub the name brighter and brighter and more brilliant.


    However, after the fiasco of Shadow Canyon, Marquis Garcia left the Black Cavalry.


    This army also changed a commander, a name, and a style.


    Compared with the direct communication of the Marquis of Garcia, the style of Count Angele made many black cavalry soldiers very uncomfortable at first.


    They are all battle-tested veterans. Of course, it is impossible to fail to understand the situation, and they can also understand some simple strategies.


    If the tactics and strategies of the Marquis of Garcia in the past are relatively easy to understand-it is to find the enemy''s most deadly key, and then kill it at the fastest speed and the most decisive posture, then the style of Count Angele seems a little unpredictable. Thoroughly, it can even be called weird and unpredictable.


    But there is one thing that the Count of Anglia and the Marquis of Garcia are the same, that is, the same invincible!


    Outside Silvermoon City, 7,000 black cavalry remnants wiped out the 100,000 Pegasus Legion, rushed thousands of miles on the ice field, cut off the head of the troll emperor outside the city of Troll King, and when the Northern Territory was in danger of internal strife, he used his own power. Turn the tide and lead the army to defeat the seemingly large number of rebels...


    Although it is difficult for a blood cavalry officer like Clive to figure out the thoughts of Count Anglia, the successive victories have allowed Count Anglia to establish a prestige in this army as much as that of the Marquis of Garcia. .


    Therefore, when Earl Anglia was outside the city of Clover and asked the main blood cavalry to go down the River of Fury and march towards Bailu City, no one raised any doubt.


    When Clive thinks back now, he will think whether he was crazy at the beginning.


    The blood cavalry of less than 20,000 went deep into the east lonely and went straight into the hinterland of the east, and the target was still a strong city like Bailu City...


    No one would think it was possible for them to conquer Bailu City alone, but strangely, no one doubted that Earl Anglia could lead them to take Bailu City.


    It sounds difficult to understand, but this is the function of prestige.


    As long as he has enough prestige, a commander can let his army carry out any seemingly impossible commands.


    The wind was piercing, but Clive felt as if a soldering iron was burning in his chest.


    Bailu City!


    Capital of the East!


    Territory of the Saint-Pros family!


    It was also the place where the Marquis of Garcia was once imprisoned!


    The Shame of Shadow Canyon The blood of the Pegasus Legion cannot be washed away!


    After landing on the southern side of the Altius mountain range, this blood cavalry seemed to have returned to the firmament ice again, regaining the feeling of galloping horizontally and horizontally in the past, like a sharp blade inserted into the enemy''s chest.


    Clive immediately took a sip of strong wine and stuffed a few slices of beef jerky, the speed of the whole process did not slow down at all.


    This is the basic skill of every blood cavalry soldier, and they can even sleep on horseback.


    For five days and five nights, Clive was convinced that Bailu City should be not far away.


    Suddenly, there was a low horn in front of him.


    Clive''s heart shuddered and he immediately slowed down his horse speed slowly, but the blood in his heart rolled more violently, because he understood--


    Bailu City is finally here!

 Chapter 455： Night attack

    late at night.


    On the head of Bailu City, Knight Rupert was squatting by the brazier, carefully wiping his long sword.


    Rupert is a typical Eastern knight, in his early thirties, handsome, handsome, and more like a suave bard than a knight, only the carefully trimmed beard makes his face look. More tough temperament.


    He is also one of the few old people in the Pegasus Legion. At the beginning of the Shadow Canyon battle, Knight Rupert was seriously injured, and then he returned to the east to recuperate in advance, unable to follow the Marquis of Vincent to Silvermoon City.


    When Knight Rupert was injured, he was secretly upset and felt that he could not go with the army to Silvermoon City. He would miss a good opportunity to do meritorious service. Looking back on it, he would only secretly rejoice. If he had not been injured, I am afraid he would have been. Became a member of the dead souls under Silvermoon City.


    As the direct army of the Saint Pros family, the Lord of the East, the Pegasus Legion must be rebuilt as soon as possible, and the replenishment of troops, logistics support, equipment supply, etc. are all of the first priority, so it only took more than a year. , The Pegasus Legion, which was almost annihilated, quickly replenished to nearly 100,000 people.


    It seems that the Pegasus Legion has been reborn.


    But Knight Rupert knew very well that the current Pegasus Legion was completely different from before the reconstruction.


    Although the recruits have acquired the appearance of soldiers after more than a year of training, Knight Rupert knows very well that these are all flowers, far from the real elite, not to mention the tiger wolf in the north. The teacher.


    Thinking of this, the horrible and **** scene of Shadow Canyon could not help but appear in the mind of Knight Rupert, making his injured half of his body aching, and the cold wind blows, and it is even more sour and unbearable. Knight Rupert hastily again. Moved a few steps closer to the brazier.


    Of course, the reconstruction of the Pegasus Legion is actually a great thing for people like Rupert Knight.


    After all, there are more vacant positions, and the military position of Rupert Knight has also increased with the tide. Otherwise, with his third-order knight''s strength and not outstanding family background, it is impossible to become the commander of the Pegasus Legion.


    However, for some time now, the situation in the East has made Rupert knight full of worries.


    Although what happened in the Battle of Alfalfa City, there is still no conclusion yet, and all kinds of rumors are also flying in the sky.


    Did Earl Hall betray the Saint-Pros family?


    Is Nushui River still in the hands of the East?


    And the blood cavalry...Where is it now?


    Knight Rupert is now most concerned about the last question. To be honest, he really doesn''t want to run into that terrible Northern Cavalry.


    While thinking about it, a strange feeling rose to his mind, and Knight Rupert was taken aback, tilted his head and listened.


    There seems to be something really happening.


    Knight Rupert stood up immediately, walked to the wall with a long sword, and looked out.


    The stars are lonely tonight, the moon is hidden behind the clouds, and there is nothing to see outside the dark city.


    But Knight Rupert always felt something was wrong.


    This is the unique intuition of a veteran who has been fighting for many years.


    Nodding a group of soldiers casually, the Rupert Knight began to patrol the city head carefully.


    But after a round of inspections, nothing was found. It seemed that he was just suspicious of himself.


    Just as Knight Rupert was about to give up his inspection and go back to continue the fire, a creaking sound came into his ears clearly.


    The soldiers hadn''t reacted yet, but Knight Rupert immediately awoke and shouted back:


    "Go and see if anyone wants to open the city gate!"


    The soldiers looked at each other, wondering if their chief was mad, and who would dare to open the city gate in defiance of the military order at this time.


    But then, the faint sound of horseshoes sounded outside the city, breaking the silent winter night.


    At first glance, a fire dragon spread over like a tide under the dim moonlight.


    Now even the new recruits of the Pegasus Legion who have not experienced the battlefield understand it.


    Enemy attack!


    "Quick! Blow the trumpet, blow the trumpet!" Rupert roared hoarsely.


    Woo-


    The deep horn sounded instantly at the head of the city.


    Knight Rupert''s reaction speed was not too slow, but the newly formed Pegasus Legion was still too immature.


    Due to the lack of a large number of grassroots officers with rich combat experience, when they heard the bugle, they didn''t even know to guard the most critical city gate first, but fell into a panic at a loss.


    In addition, it was late at night and the military order was not passed smoothly. When Knight Rupert led the soldiers to the gate of the city, he suddenly found that the cavalry pioneer outside the city had rushed to the position of less than five hundred steps.


    At such a short distance, at the speed of the cavalry, it came in an instant.


    At this time, even if it wanted to close the gate, it was too late.


    Knight Rupert didn''t know how the gate of the city was opened, but at this time, he could no longer think about it.


    Because by the light of the fire, he has clearly seen the enemy''s banner-the blood cavalry!


    Changed the name, but the level of horror was not reduced.


    Knight Rupert''s old wounds began to faintly hurt again. He resisted the fear in his heart and roared, "Block the gate!"


    Blocking?


    What to block?


    Of course it is human life, flesh and blood.


    But unfortunately, not everyone has such courage, especially this group of recruits who have never experienced battle.


    What''s more, what they are facing right now is the blood cavalry that made the Pegasus Legion tremble in its heyday.


    Therefore, when Knight Rupert stood at the gate of the city with swords in both hands, he found that there was no companion at all.


    A sad mood surged into my heart.


    Is today''s Pegasus Legion so unbearable?


    Facing the northern cavalry surging like a tide alone, the Rupert knight seemed to return to the Shadow Canyon a year ago in a trance.


    For a while, he suddenly calmed down. There was no fear, no resentment, and some, just a kind of relief and relief.


    The familiar faces of the former Pegasus Legion appeared in the mind of Knight Rupert, and he roared:


    "Brothers, I am here to accompany you!"


    Bang!


    As if blocking the sand before the huge wave, Knight Rupert was knocked out as soon as he met, and the raging wave of cavalry continued to roll forward without any lag.


    The killing began to spread in the city.


    ¡­


    Bailubao.


    The butler, who has always paid special attention to etiquette, rushed into the study in a panic, shaking and reporting:


    "Old... sir, it''s not good! The blood cavalry has entered the city!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros, who was playing against the Marquis of Vincent, did not seem to be surprised at all. He did not put down the crystal chess piece in his hand, and his eyes remained on the board, and asked indifferently:


    "Which door? How did you get in?"


    Infected by the calmness of the Duke of Saint-Pros, UU reading www. The butler of uukanshu.com took a few deep breaths, stabilized his mind, and said:


    "Entered from the north gate. The information currently obtained is that an insider secretly opened the north gate and released the blood cavalry in."


    "I see." The Duke of Saint-Pros nodded.


    When the housekeeper saw this, he suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Obviously, the Duke of Saint-Pros had anticipated all this.


    Maybe, this is still a trap set by the Lord Duke against the blood cavalry.


    So, seeing that the Duke of St. Pros had no further instructions, the butler bowed and exited the study, and closed the door easily.


    In the study, the Marquis of Vincent looked at the Duke of Saint-Pros with solemn expression, and said solemnly:


    "Well, father, you should believe me now, right?"

 Chapter 456： trust

    In the study, the Duke of Saint-Pros raised his head and glanced at the eldest son opposite, with a deep meaning in his eyes that was inexplicable.


    Upon seeing this, the Marquis of Vincent sighed and said unabashedly disappointed on his face, as well as a trace of just right loss and resentment, and said:


    "Father, you also said that you were not partial. At first, my brother concluded that I was assassinated and killed in Silvermoon City based on some rumors. You believed him almost immediately.


    But now, one by one irrefutable facts are in front of you, but you still refuse to believe me. "


    The Duke of Saint-Pross still did not speak, but placed the crystal chess piece in his hand on a position on the chessboard, and then looked at his son quietly, as if saying--


    It''s your turn.


    The Marquis of Vincent threw the chess piece in his hand onto the board, disrupting the game.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros furrowed his brows, and was about to reprimand, when he heard his son say:


    "Father, don''t you understand yet?


    Evan stared at the position of the Duke of the East from the beginning. For this reason, he scorned his brotherhood and insisted that I had been killed in Silvermoon City.


    As a result, you forced him to rebel against Earl Hall in order to help him go to power!


    Also, when he gathered the lord''s army in Tinder City to prepare to encircle Colin Angliae, didn''t he know that there were only 3,000 blood cavalry in Linshui City at that time?


    Where is the real main force of the blood cavalry, just think about it!


    But Evan knew that Colin Angele was using his body as bait, but he still didn''t care about the real threat.


    Such behavior is simply a hidden evil!


    Even if he secretly wanted Bailu City to be broken by the main force of the blood cavalry, it would be better for you and me to be buried in the hands of the blood cavalry, then wouldn''t he become the first heir to the Duke of the East!


    If you catch Colin Angele again, hehe, he Evan will be the most anticipated hero of the East! "


    After quietly listening to his son''s heartbroken complaint, the Duke of Saint-Pros just said blankly:


    "Evan summoned the lord''s coalition forces to encircle and suppress Colin Angliae, with my permission."


    "You allowed it?" The Marquis of Vincent shuddered.


    "Yes." The Duke of Saint-Pros continued, "I guessed Colin Anglia''s plan, and immediately sent a letter to Tinder City, asking Evan and Earl Brugen to ignore the safety of White Dew City in order to catch Go to Colin Angel as the highest priority goal."


    The Marquis of Vincent suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    But immediately, the Duke of Saint-Pros spoke again: "However, from the time when the lord¡¯s army was dispatched later, Evan had already asked the lord to cooperate with him in encircling Colin Anglia before receiving my order. NS."


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled and immediately said: "Father, I am right! Evan never considered the safety of Bailu City from the beginning. In his eyes, you are not as good as Colin Angele. important¡­¡­"


    "If he could catch Colin Angele, I wouldn''t actually blame him for his self-assertion."


    "What?" The Marquis of Vincent was taken aback for a moment before he realized what the Duke of Saint-Pros meant, "has he already let Colin Anglia slip away?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pross sneered, and finally revealed his unquenchable anger in his tone: "Sleep away? Haha, I just received the news that the Blood Cavalry broke out to the south and encountered the Tedder Army. After a great battle... Annihilated!"


    "All...the entire army is annihilated?!" The Marquis of Vincent also opened his mouth wide by the news. "There are only three thousand blood cavalry in the north of the Althus Mountains, right?"


    "Yes." The Duke of St. Pros was gleaming with a dangerous light, "Do you know how the Tinderella was defeated?"


    "Isn''t it that the guy who doesn''t understand the military, Evan, is cleverly commanding it?" Marquis Vincent guessed.


    "No. Fletcher, his guardian knight, cut off the head of Earl Brugen!"


    "What? Is he crazy?" The Marquis of Vincent couldn''t help but laugh inwardly.


    Originally, he thought he would never be able to regain his father''s trust, but he did not expect that his younger brother would actually have such a wave of sorrow operations...


    But immediately, the Marquis of Vincent realized that this must be Colin''s arrangement.


    Thinking of this, the Marquis of Vincent couldn''t help lowering his head, quietly hiding the gleaming light in his eyes.


    "To be honest, I can only think that it is Evan, or his knights are crazy." The Duke of St. Pros sighed, and suddenly felt tired.


    The Marquis of Vincent immediately said: "Father, don''t you understand? Evan is probably already in collusion with the North Territory!"


    "Collusion in the North?" The Duke of St. Pros curled his lips. "His surname is St. Pros! How could it be possible to collude with the North? What can Colin Angele promise him?"


    "For example, the seat of the Duke of the East?"


    "Hehe, don''t look at you still occupying the position of the Marquis of the East, but you know, I have determined to list Evan as the first heir. In the future, the entire East will be his. Why does he want to do this?"


    A hint of anger flashed in the eyes of the Marquis of Vincent, but then he shook his head and said, "Father, you made this promise before the fiasco of Alfalfa City. Perhaps Evan knew he was in trouble and worried that you would change his mind again. ..."


    "Then he wouldn''t be so stupid to destroy the Tinderella!" The Duke of Saint-Pross said angrily. "He is already engaged to the daughter of the Earl of Brugen. The Tinder is his solid backing. Without the Tinder, he even prayed. I have no qualifications to forgive!"


    The Marquis of Vincent spread his hands together and said, "Father, having said so much, you still don''t want to believe that Evan has betrayed, so I can''t help it."


    The Duke of Saint-Pros stared at the eldest son for a while, and finally spoke again:


    "No, now I really don''t trust Evan anymore..."


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled, but immediately, he heard the Duke of Saint-Pros continue to coldly say: "But I can''t trust you either. If it wasn''t for Anna who didn''t know where to go, I would have made a new will. She has been designated as the first successor!"


    "Father!" The Marquis of Vincent couldn''t help but patted the table. "Why do you always refuse to trust me?"


    The Duke of St. Pros looked directly into the eyes of the eldest son and asked in a deep voice: "Then explain to me, why did Colin Angele let you come back?"


    "Didn''t I already say? It was you who redeemed me with half of the Tianma naval warship..."


    The Duke of Saint-Pross did not wait for the Marquis of Vincent to finish, before coldly interrupting: "If you continue to use this kind of lies to try to get through, hehe, you will never be able to gain my trust!"


    Marquis Vincent''s expression froze, but he immediately recovered, still quibbling: "But father, this is the truth!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pross sneered: "Time has passed so long, don''t you think I can''t find out what happened in Alfalfa City that day, do you?"


    "Father, what did you find out?"


    "I found out..." The Duke of St. Pros firmly grasped the crystal chess piece in his hand, almost crushing it into powder. The attack launched by a series of battleships of the Prologis family!"


    As soon as this statement came out, there was no sound in the study.

 Chapter 457： Father and son

    In the study, the Duke of Saint-Pros and the Marquis of Vincent sat opposite each other.


    The atmosphere is extremely stagnant.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros kept his gaze on the face of the opposite son, as if he wanted to see every subtle change in his expression.


    The Marquis of Vincent looked down at the chessboard on the table, seemingly afraid to face his father''s scrutiny.


    The faint cry of killing came in through the window, but it did not attract the attention of the two at all.


    It seemed that it was not the terrible blood cavalry who had entered the city at this moment, but just a group of playful children, not worthy of any extra attention.


    On the surface, he still maintained his composure, but the Marquis of Vincent had already overturned in his heart.


    The words of the Duke of Saint-Pros just now made him confirm one thing-some of the officers of the Hall family have rebelled!


    Of course, perhaps in the eyes of this person, the Marquis of Vincent and Earl of Hall are the ones who really betrayed the East.


    The Marquis of Vincent understands that what he says next is very important, and that to truly trust his father, he must change his original strategy...


    Seeing his son fell into a long silence, the Duke of St. Pros did not urge, but stared at him coldly, waiting for a reasonable explanation, or another disappointing lie.


    After a long time, the Marquis of Vincent finally spoke:


    "Father, if I want to harm you, I won''t remind you that the real goal of the main blood cavalry is Bailu City, so that you can arrange all of this calmly."


    Hearing this, the sharp eyes of the Duke of Saint-Pros finally eased slightly, but he still did not easily let go of the meaning of the Marquis of Vincent, and asked:


    "Then how did you know the true movement of the main blood cavalry force in advance?"


    Before the Marquis of Vincent could answer, the Duke of Saint-Pros blocked his retreat in advance: "Don''t lie to me with the nonsense of''I guessed it''!"


    The face of the Marquis of Vincent kept changing, as if he was doing a fierce ideological struggle. After a long while, he finally calmed down, as if he had figured out something.


    "Father, do you remember the one thing you said the most to me when I was a kid when you taught me to play chess?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros was visibly stunned, and then asked unclearly: "What is it?"


    The Marquis of Vincent finally looked up, looked back at the Duke of Saint-Pros calmly, and then learned the other''s tone and said:


    "Kill the opponent''s''king'', or be killed by the opponent''s''king''!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros understood what his son meant, and asked: "Then who are you playing against? Evan?"


    "Who else but him!" Marquis Vincent growled angrily, "Do you know that I was assassinated in Silvermoon City, and the knights of the Fein family were also involved!"


    "The Fein family..." The Duke of Saint-Pros was taken aback. He knew that the Fein family was a hard-core supporter of his second son.


    "That''s right! Father, Evan is already on the chessboard, sitting opposite me, besides confronting me, do I have a way out?"


    "So you colluded with Colin Angele and betrayed the Pegasus Navy?"


    The Marquis of Vincent paused, then gritted his teeth and said: "You have all begun to clean up my support in the East. Do I have any other choice?"


    When the Duke of Saint-Pros heard this, a great sadness surged in his heart, but it was more anger.


    The irresistible anger made the air in the room seem to condense at this moment.


    The Marquis of Vincent felt his father''s monstrous anger and terrifying oppressive aura, and said in a hurry:


    "But father, I just pretended to take refuge in Colin Anglia, in order to gain freedom and break the game with my strength, but please believe that the current situation is still under my control, and Earl Hall is not true. Betray the East..."


    "Did not betray the East?" The Duke of Saint-Pross sneered, "Destroying half of the Pegasus water fleet and helping the blood cavalry cross the Nushui River. Isn''t this betrayal?"


    The Marquis of Vincent also gave up at this time, and said immediately without yielding:


    "If Evan hadn''t forced him too much, how could Earl Hall make such a decision? But father, please believe me, Earl Hall always has his heart to the east. As long as you forgive his fault, Anger will still It is a barrier to the East!


    As for the blood cavalry who have crossed the river, ha ha, haven''t they also fallen into your trap now? "


    The Duke of Saint-Pros reduced his momentum, but still sneered and said, "So, I still want to thank you?"


    The Marquis of Vincent also breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that his father was actually soft-hearted, he immediately shook his head, made a painful look, and said in a deep tone:


    "No, father. I know that my actions have brought immense losses to the East. Those soldiers who died in my own hands, as well as the dead souls of the East who died tragically under the ravages of the blood cavalry, were all because I¡­¡­


    But, is this really just my responsibility?


    Who put Evan on the chessboard?


    Facing this game of chess, besides trying my best to win, do I have other options? "


    The Duke of Saint-Pros suddenly lowered his head, as if he did not want to face his son''s angry gaze.


    Suddenly he was a little confused-could it be that he was really wrong?


    In fact, a long time ago, someone had reminded the Duke of Saint-Pros that the second son Evan had too much thoughts, and it was best to cut off his idea of ??inheriting the Duke of the East as early as possible to avoid chaos.


    In fact, the Duke of Saint-Pros listened to this person''s persuasion, and then sent Evan to Yeville to make him a mage, and has been trying his best to help his eldest son Vincent cultivate his own power and stabilize his position as the first heir. .


    It wasn''t until Vincent buried the Pegasus Legion under Silvermoon City, and his wife stalked him that the Duke of Saint-Pros began to waver.


    Now, the Duke of Saint-Pros suddenly felt that if he persisted to the end, wouldn''t all of this now happen?


    But soon, he put away this meaningless thought.


    Regret is the most useless emotion.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros is reluctant to admit that the current situation was caused by his wrong decision.


    He raised his head again looked at his son with complicated eyes, and asked, "Do you have a way to bring the Hall family back to the East?"


    "Of course!" Marquis Vincent replied without hesitation, "The Hall family never left!"


    At this moment, the Marquis Vincent''s heart was filled with ecstasy like the rest of his life.


    He understands that he finally regained his father''s trust-of course, it may be a helpless compromise.


    But in any case, the chess game faced by the Marquis of Vincent survived!


    "Father, the most important thing now is not to let the blood cavalry pick up the Hall family members from Bailu City!"


    "None of them can get out of Bailu City!" The Duke of St. Pros sneered, his eyes full of confident and confident.


    Then he ordered the Marquis of Vincent:


    "I want you to personally bring the Hall family back to see me!"


    "Yes, father!"

 Chapter 458： trap

    Cavalry is not good at attacking cities, this is a military common sense.


    The reason is also very simple, cavalry who come and go like wind will not carry siege equipment.


    What''s more, the ant-attached siege requires human lives, and no sensible general is willing to consume precious cavalry in the siege.


    Of course, if the city gate can be opened through internal response, sneak attack, deception, etc., for the cavalry, the difficulty of siege will drop several levels immediately.


    Now for the blood cavalry, this is the situation.


    He rushed in from the open North City Gate and galloped across the wide streets. If he could defeat all the resistance when the enemy was caught off guard, then Bailu City would be the overall situation.


    However, if it fails to defeat the enemy at once, it will be a little troublesome for the Blood Cavalry.


    After all, the cooperation of riding and foot is the key to occupying the city. Without the infantry to respond, the cavalry will pay a great price if they want to completely eliminate the enemy in the city.


    Because this is not a field battle, once the city gates are broken open, and there is no quick battle, then they will fall into the cruel and **** street fighting stage.


    In this regard, infantry has a natural advantage over cavalry.


    Of course, this is not to say that cavalry can''t fight street fighting, but they will lose their greatest advantage.


    The blood cavalry did not seem to want to fall into the quagmire of street fighting, and launched the most violent offensive as soon as they entered the city, and their offensive goals were also very clear¡ª


    It is not Bailubao, the ruling core of the East, but the Hall family manor!


    Starting from breaking through the northern city gate, the defenders who were caught off guard and lacked combat experience were almost destroyed by the sudden and fierce attack of the blood cavalry.


    Even if the eastern generals in charge of the defense of the North City managed to gather thousands of soldiers, the infantry army formed hastily could not withstand the charge of the blood cavalry.


    In the First World War, these thousands of Eastern Infantrymen were smashed by the blood cavalry almost instantly and turned into a one-sided massacre. That section of the street was full of the corpses of Eastern soldiers, layered on top of each other, and blood flowed into a river. Extend far away.


    The situation in Beicheng completely collapsed like this.


    The blood cavalry didn''t mean to stay at all, and immediately began to march towards the East City where the Hall family was located.


    Looking from a high altitude, I saw fire dragons starting from the North City Gate and spreading to the east quickly. Wherever they went, the sound of hoofs was thundering and the sound of killing was everywhere.


    But when the vanguard of the blood cavalry rushed into the east city, they immediately noticed that the situation here was completely different from that in the north city.


    Rows of soldiers from the East held huge shields and spears. They lined up a hedgehog-like formation on the street, and on the roofs of the houses on both sides of the street, there were also archers shooting arrows continuously.


    This is obviously well prepared!


    Moreover, in terms of the speed at which the blood cavalry rushed through the northern city, the army formation on the east city side might have begun to line up even before the blood cavalry entered the city!


    How is this possible?


    Clive swung his lance, swept the oncoming arrows, and then immediately called the messenger and ordered:


    "You immediately return to the North City and inform Knight Logger of the situation here, saying that the defenders of the East City have long been prepared. This is probably a trap!"


    "Yes!"


    The messenger led away.


    But Clive''s gaze returned to the front, looking at the defenders of the East Border who had already been waiting, but he had no intention of shrinking from it.


    Even if there is a trap ahead, he must lead the army forward under the military order!


    "Warriors of the North, kill them with me!"


    "rush!"


    ¡­


    Upstairs in the North City.


    Knight Logger quietly listened to the frontline information brought back by the messenger, and remained silent.


    His gaze was staring in the direction of Dongcheng, where the smoke filled the sky and the killing sound shook the sky.


    Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Knight Logger could guess the tragic situation in the East City.


    Obviously, the Eastern Army took advantage of its geographical advantage and dragged the blood cavalry into brutal street fighting.


    Compared with Beicheng, which is relaxed and defeated in one blow, it seems to be the real **** there.


    The adjutant on the side saw that Knight Logger hadn''t spoken for a long time and couldn''t help but reminded:


    "My lord, the Saint-Pros family is obviously well prepared. I''m afraid this is really a trap for the blood cavalry!"


    Knight Logger sneered, and said: "Then also see if the traps of the Easterners have the ability to trap the blood cavalry beast!"


    The adjutant hesitated for a moment, and did not say anything to persuade him, but instead turned his gaze to the direction of Dongcheng.


    I saw that the fire dragons representing the blood cavalry were obviously blocked from advancing, and their speed was greatly reduced.


    However, compared to the re-organized Pegasus Legion, a powerful army like the Blood Cavalry is not even more powerful. Even when the number, type, and location are all at a disadvantage, it is still struggling to advance toward the goal.


    When the battle was anxious, another messenger rushed over and reported to Log Knight Report:


    "My lord, the sentry outside the city found the enemy''s trail!"


    Knight Logger was surprised, and immediately asked: "How many people are there? How far is it from us?"


    "The sky is too dark to accurately detect the location and specific circumstances of the enemy army, but judging from the marching traces left by the opponent, this is definitely an army of tens of thousands of people!"


    Knight Logger''s heart was stunned, and his brows frowned tightly.


    The adjutant couldn''t help it anymore, and said:


    "My lord, the Pegasus Legion is in the city, and there should be the lord coalition army outside. This is definitely a trap! We were fooled!


    It''s too late to gather the army and retreat, otherwise we will really be trapped in Bailu City if we wait for the army outside the city to surround the North Gate! "


    Knight Logg did not speak, but stared at the direction of Dongcheng.


    The adjutant once again persuaded: "My lord, I suspect that Marquis Vincent betrayed us. Even if we successfully break through the defending positions in the East City, it is impossible to pick up the Hall family!


    So, you should order the withdrawal as soon as possible! "


    Knight Logger turned his head and asked seriously: "Are you sure Marquis Vincent betrayed us?"


    "Of course! The Marquis of Vincent must have revealed our plan to the Duke of Saint-Pros. UU Reading


    Otherwise, with the speed we rushed all the way, how could the Duke of Saint-Pros have time to gather the army of lords and let them lie in wait outside the city to block our retreat? "


    Seeing that Knight Logger was still hesitating, the adjutant persuaded again: "In fact, it is not surprising that Marquis Vincent is from the East after all. Even if he promises to cooperate with us, it is hard to guarantee that he will not change his mind. Lord Earl did not. This person should be trusted..."


    "Are you questioning Lord Earl?" Knight Logger interrupted coldly.


    The adjutant immediately lowered his head and said, "Don''t dare!"


    Knight Logger took a deep look at the adjutant and said, "You go to the East City to supervise the battle. Within three hours, you must kill the Hall family manor!"


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, Knight Logger ordered the messenger:


    "Let the Sentry Cavalry find the position of the army outside the city, and report their movements to me at any time!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 459： Assassination (Part 1)

    The night is deep.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros stood on the balcony of the Bailu Castle and looked into the distance.


    From where he stood, one could vaguely see the fighting situation in the East City.


    Although the blood cavalry was extremely brave, it was still trapped in the layers of defense carefully constructed by the Pegasus Legion.


    Of course, the Duke of Saint-Pross also knew very well that if he really wanted to leave this northern cavalry in Bailu City, the eastern border would probably have to pay an extremely tragic price.


    Even more terrible than the price paid in the first battle of Shadow Canyon.


    But the Duke of Saint-Pros is still determined to implement this plan.


    Because he understands that the significance of this battle is not only to annihilate this cavalry of less than 20,000 people, but to pull out the sharpest fang in the North!


    More importantly, this is of even greater significance to the East.


    The Eastern Army has been weak for many years, not precisely because of the lack of a sharpening stone.


    This time, the Duke of St. Pros will use the blood cavalry, the hardest whetstone, to help the East to forge an iron-blooded army!


    As for the lives and flesh and blood that are about to be consumed in the "knife sharpening" process, in the eyes of the Duke of Saint-Pros, it is also the price that the East Territory must pay.


    This is the cold blood and determination that a wise lord must possess.


    The light footsteps sounded behind, and the familiar rose scent allowed the Duke of Saint-Pros to guess the identity of the visitor without looking back.


    Sure enough, she saw the duchess stepping in Ping Ting''s steps and standing beside her husband.


    She glanced at the fire in the city and smiled:


    "It seems that the blood cavalry really didn''t achieve the goal, they wouldn''t give up!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pross smiled complacently, and said: "Of course. The Hall family is too important to the North, so this time the Blood Cavalry cannot successfully pick up those people from Bailu City, the North will never be able to completely control the Nushui River. .


    And we also have a bargaining chip to persuade Earl Hall to change his mind. "


    "Do you really intend to forgive the Hall family?"


    "Do I have a choice?" The Duke of St. Pros gritted his teeth, "The River of Fury is too important to the East. Didn''t the old Earl Hall''s old man have spotted this point before he started this rebellion without fear? That''s it!"


    The Duchess sighed and said helplessly: "In this way, Vincent''s position as the first heir can no longer be shaken."


    Hearing this, the Duke of Saint-Pros suddenly turned his head, staring at his wife''s profile, and asked: "Why did you encourage me to change the heir?"


    "Of course it was because of Vincent''s fiasco in Silvermoon City." The Duchess replied casually, "Are you regretting it?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pross did not let this question jump over, and continued to ask: "No, you expressed dislike for Vincent before he messed up the Battle of Silvermoon City.


    Moreover, why on earth was the Fein family able to be pulled over by Evan, do you really think I don''t know anything? "


    The duchess'' eyes flickered, as if she was said to be on her mind.


    She raised her head and held a few strands of hair tossed by the night wind behind her ears, as if to hide her guilty conscience, and smiled: "Yes, I really don''t like Vincent very much."


    "why?"


    The duchess turned her head and faced her husband, and said: "Did you forget? Vincent is the first child I have been pregnant with. Because I have no experience, I have suffered a lot, so compared to later Evan and Anna, I really don''t like Vincent enough.


    Of course, this is my own problem. As a mother, I should not be so partial..."


    "Really?" The Duke of Saint-Pros looked at his wife''s face quietly, wondering if he believed the somewhat ridiculous explanation she gave, and then asked "What about Evan?"


    "What?" The Duchess was stunned.


    "A few days ago, didn''t you persuade me to let Anna inherit the Duke of the East?" The Duke of Saint-Pros looked at his wife with scrutiny, "How did Evan lose your favor?"


    "That¡¯s not because he has let us down time and time again. Alfalfa City, the Tinder Army, including the arrogant advocates, summoned the lord to try to besiege Colin Anglia, so I think that maybe he is not the most duke of the East. A good candidate."


    "Yes?"


    "That''s right. And Anna has made great strides in the way of the knights, and she is very hopeful that she will be promoted to the sanctuary. It is indeed a good choice for her to inherit the position of the Duke of the East."


    "Is it just that?"


    "Otherwise?" The duchess said with a look of course, and then she seemed to think of something, and suddenly asked, "By the way, speaking of Anna, have you found out where she is?"


    Seeing his wife tried to change the subject again, the Duke of Saint-Pros finally lost his patience, and said solemnly: "Okay, Kate, don''t pretend anymore, I have seen through your methods!"


    The duchess was stunned, then looked at her husband inexplicably, and asked, "Pretend what? What means?"


    The Duke of Saint-Pross sneered: "What is the difficulty of giving birth to the first child, what is the fiasco under the city of Silvermoon, these are all excuses!


    The reason you really don''t want Vincent to inherit the title of Duke of the East is because he married a woman from the Hall family! "


    Without waiting for the duchess to speak out, the Duke of Saint-Pros continued:


    "Evan is the same, Clover City, Tinderella... These are all plausible excuses. In fact, since I publicly announced his engagement with Grace of the Brugan family, you began to persuade me to change Anna. As the first heir!


    So, what you care about is not who will be the Duke of the East, but who is the spouse of the Duke of the East!


    If I guessed correctly, you should have helped Anna find a disciple husband, right? "


    "You... do you see me like this..." The duchess'' body trembled slightly, as if she couldn''t believe her husband was so maliciously speculating about herself.


    "Isn''t it?" The Duke of Saint-Pross snorted, looking at his aggrieved wife, but his heart was as hard as a rock. "I really regret listening to your nonsense! If I have been firmly defending Vincent Special inheritance rights, then none of this will happen now..."


    "Haha!" The Duchess suddenly sneered and said, "That''s it, you want to put all the responsibility on my head!"


    "Enough!" The Duke of St. Pros gave a low growl, grabbing his wife''s arm in anger, "Kate, you disappointed me too much!"


    You have been married to the Saint-Pros family for so many years, and you have given birth to three children for me, but your heart is always toward the church!


    Of course, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is nothing at all, after all, the Saint-Pros family is a loyal ally under the pope''s crown.


    However, you shouldn''t do it, you shouldn''t hit my heir''s idea! "


    I don''t know if the Duke of Saint-Pros made her arm hurt, or was said to be on her mind, the duchess''s face gradually paled.


    Just as she was thinking hard about how to explain to her angry husband, a rush of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    The housekeeper saw that the atmosphere on the balcony seemed not quite right from a distance. It stands to reason that he shouldn''t bother him, but at this time the situation was urgent and he couldn''t take care of it anymore, so he bit his head and walked over.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros asked angrily:


    "what''s up?"


    The butler did not dare to lift his head, and said in a trembling tone:


    "Master, Master Vincent... he... he was assassinated and killed in the Hall family!"

 Chapter 460： Assassination (middle)

    "What did you say?!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros immediately let go of his wife, and instead grabbed the butler by the collar with a grim look.


    Under the duke''s cannibal gaze, the old butler had no choice but to tell tremblingly:


    "Master, according to Master Vincent¡¯s report, when the master rushed to the Hall family manor, he happened to meet a group of people from the North who were holding the Hall family¡¯s people and preparing to flee. Surrounded, and then personally fought with the people in the North...


    But for a moment, the young master was killed by a man from the north who was wearing a red armor..."


    "People from the North?" The Duke of St. Pros pulled the butler to the edge of the balcony, and pointed to the east city and shouted, "Look carefully, the blood cavalry hasn''t broken through the Pegasus Legion''s defense line, how can it be killed? The Hall family is still trying to hold them to escape?"


    "Master, I don''t know. It may be a group of northern assassins who sneaked in secretly, not blood cavalry soldiers..."


    "How many of them are there?"


    "According to reports, there are probably dozens of people..."


    "Just so few people, are you all stupid pigs!"


    The Duke of St. Pros was furious, leaving the butler still on the ground, and then rushed out like an angry bull.


    The duchess watched her husband''s back gradually disappear at the end of the promenade, her eyes turned to the butler who had been shrinking in the corner and had not yet eased her breath, and asked:


    "Where are Molly and Eckert? Did they return to the Hall family?"


    Molly in the duchess population is actually the wife of the Marquis of Vincent, and Eckert is the son of the Marquis of Vincent.


    "No, ma''am, they are still in the Bailu Castle now."


    "Well, send someone to stare at them, don''t let them leave the castle."


    "Yes."


    After the housekeeper stepped back, the Duchess stood on the balcony and looked at the direction of the Hall family, touching the black green on her wrist which had just been grabbed by her husband, her face became a little unpredictable.


    ...


    Hall family.


    The fierce fighting has stopped, and the number of North Border Assassins who rushed in were not many, and they were soon killed or subdued by the supporting Pegasus Legion.


    But after achieving such a victory, no one of the soldiers in the East was able to laugh.


    Because the Marquis of Vincent died!


    The extremely suppressed atmosphere enveloped the sky over the manor, as if a prelude to the approaching storm.


    The knight Muffat''s face looked gloomy as if water could drip out. He resisted the anger and fear in his heart, and shouted at the woman in front of him:


    "Mrs. Delin, how did these northerners appear in the Hall Family Manor?"


    Mrs. Delin, the wife of Earl Hall, the current principal of the Hall family in Bailu City, said calmly:


    "Master Muffat, how did these northerners sneak into Bailu City? Shouldn''t you ask the Pegasus Legion?"


    Knight Muffat didn''t want to take this scapegoat, and immediately asked with a sneer:


    "Mrs. Delin, who do you think you can hide? Your Hall family has long been in collusion with the North, and what Earl Hall did in Clover City is a naked betrayal of the East!


    And this time the blood cavalry rushed into Bailu City, the goal was directed at your family''s manor, hehe, what they want to do, isn''t it obvious! "


    "I don''t know what the people in the North want to do, but don''t try to slander the Hall family!"


    "Then why are you all with your luggage?" Muffat knight sneered. "It''s so late, are you still planning to go out?"


    Mrs. Delin suddenly suffocated and could not speak.


    Knight Muffat took the opportunity to intimidate and said: "Mrs. Delin, the Duke has not yet judged you. I just want to give you the Hall family a chance to reform. So, don''t try to quibble anymore, tell me , Have these people from the north got in touch with you a long time ago?"


    Mrs. Delin struggled for a while, and finally gritted her teeth after a long while: "Master Muffat, do you know who made us ready to escape?"


    "Who?"


    "Marquis Vincent!"


    "Marquis Vincent?" Knight Muffat didn''t expect to get such an answer from the Delinf population, but his first reaction was--


    This woman is lying.


    Therefore, he snorted and said with disdain: "Mrs. Delin, it is not a smart choice to pour dirty water on a knight who has just died bravely."


    "But that''s the truth!" Madame Delin insisted, "The Marquis of Vincent asked Molly to inform us that if you see knights in red armor, follow them!"


    The Muffat knight stared into Mrs. Delin''s eyes, and the other side stared at her without flinching.


    Instinctively told Knight Muffat that Mrs. Delin had not lied.


    But if this is the case, doesn''t it mean that the Marquis of Vincent had planned to help the Hall family escape?


    This is too ridiculous!


    What''s more absurd is that the Marquis of Vincent actually died in the battle to prevent the Hall family from fleeing...


    Knight Muffat was speechless for a while-how could he almost be deceived by such inconsistent and flawed lies just now?


    "Mrs. Delin, if you don''t tell the truth, don''t blame me for being rude..."


    Before the Muffat Knight began to resort to the stubborn Madam Delin, there was a burst of greetings outside the manor:


    "Master Duke!"


    The knight Muffat''s heart shuddered, no longer caring about Mrs. Delin, and immediately strode out.


    Before he could walk to the entrance of the manor, he saw that the Duke of Saint-Pros had already strode in.


    "Master Duke!"


    Knight Muffat immediately bowed and saluted, and then heard the low and hoarse voice of the Duke of Saint-Pros:


    "where?"


    "It''s in the hall." The Muffat knight hurriedly led the way.


    I thought that the Duke of St. Pros would inquire about the specific situation, but found that the other party was just walking forward in silence, even when passing by Mrs. Delin, he did not stop.


    Entering the hall, the Duke of Saint-Pros found that his son''s body had been collected and placed in a crystal coffin.


    He walked a few steps closer and saw Vincent lying there peacefully. If it weren''t for the hideous wound on his chest, everyone would think he was just asleep.


    Seeing that the Duke of St. Pros was standing in front of the coffin for a long time without speaking, the Muffat knight quietly winked at the guards in the hall, and then took the lead and retreated, leaving this place for the Duke of St. Pros and his son.


    The howling cold wind kept pouring into the hall, and also brought the sound of fighting in the distance.


    The Duke of St. Pros was standing alone in front of the coffin, and suddenly felt a burst of heart-wrenching sorrow, as well as boundless remorse and self-blame.


    Only when you lose can you know how to cherish.


    Facing Vincent''s body at this time, the Duke of Saint-Pros finally realized that Vincent was actually his best heir.


    Looking at Evan''s recent series of performances, is it really better than Vincent?


    Not to mention the innocent and unreliable Anna At least when Bailu City was in crisis, only the eldest son Vincent was still here to help him develop strategies against the enemy, even committing risks himself. Fight to death...


    The writhing contrite hesitation ants are generally addicted to biting the heart of the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    If you didn''t listen to the slander and insisted on safeguarding the inheritance status of the eldest son, you would not have been seized by outsiders to stir up chaos in the East, and you would not fall into the situation of losing your beloved son.


    In grief, the Duke of Saint-Pros couldn''t help tearing his eyes.


    In the blurred vision, the Duke of Saint-Pros seemed to notice that his son''s body moved. He thought he had an illusion because of excessive grief, but the next second, a sharp pain came from his chest.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros suddenly widened his eyes and saw his son who should have died staring at him!


    And in his hand, he was holding a jet-black dagger.


    The dagger pierced the crystal coffin wall and inserted it into the chest of the Duke of Saint-Pros!

 Chapter 461： Assassination (Part 2)

    In the cold wind, Mrs. Delin tightened her collar tightly, but still couldn''t stop the cold air from drilling straight into her neck.


    What made her even more chilling was the cold eyes of the soldiers of the Pegasus Army around.


    Just now, the Duke of St. Pros hurried past her. Although he didn''t say anything, this kind of indifference was enough to make Madame Delin fearful.


    If the Hall family had a chance to reform before, now, when the Marquis of Vincent died here, this chance has become extremely slim.


    To make matters worse, when the Marquis of Vincent died, even if the Duke of Saint-Pros forgave the Hall family, the future of the Hall family in the east was doomed to be bleak.


    Because, the biggest backer of the Hall family is gone.


    What they are about to face must be endless suspicion and suppression.


    Therefore, in the current situation, the only way out for the Hall family seems to have become refuge in the North.


    Even if he bears the infamy of a betrayer, it is better than staying in the East!


    But the question is, how can I escape to the north?


    Mrs. Delin knew that the blood cavalry had already entered the city of Bailu, and now she only hopes that this legendary invincible force from the north can smoothly take their family out of here.


    "Mrs. Delin..."


    In a daze, Mrs. Delin seemed to hear someone calling herself.


    But when she looked around, she couldn''t find the person.


    Just when she thought she had hallucinations, the hoarse and monotonous voice sounded again.


    Mrs. Delin heard it clearly this time, and then she was shocked to discover that the sound was actually made by the "corpse" of a northerner at her feet!


    The man was nailed to the ground by a spear, but through the eye hole of the armor, Mrs. Delin could see that cold gaze was watching her.


    Her throat couldn''t help but roll, but she resisted the panic without making a sound.


    looked around, Mrs. Delin quietly approached the "corpse" while no one was paying attention.


    "...When the turmoil occurs later, you will take the Hall family members and flee towards the south gate..."


    The man¡¯s voice was rough and cold, like a voice from hell, but Madam Delin saw a glimmer of hope.


    She couldn''t help but whispered: "What disturbance? Is the blood cavalry coming over?"


    However, her question was not answered.


    Mrs. Delin couldn''t help asking again, but she still didn''t get a response, as if the person couldn''t hold back his breath after saying this sentence.


    Mrs. Delin looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to herself, so she squatted down, leaned in front of the "corpse" and knocked on his faceplate.


    ßËßË...


    There is no movement.


    ßËßË...


    "Don''t knock."


    Mrs. Delin was taken aback, and then she turned around to find that it was the words of Knight Muffat who were speaking behind her.


    "Master Muffat." Mrs. Delin stood up, somewhat guilty of her conscience, not daring to look into the eyes of Knight Muffat.


    Knight Muffat didn¡¯t hear the previous conversation, but saw Mrs. Delin knocking on the armor of a corpse, and shouted in angrily:


    "What are you doing?"


    "I...I''m just curious about who this person is..."


    "Are you from the North, how many do you know?" Knight Muffat said casually, but driven by curiosity, he also squatted down and took off the helmet of the corpse.


    "Why is this person a little familiar..." Knight Muffat looked at the face of the middle-aged man, rubbing his chin in thought.


    Immediately, his eyes froze for an instant, because he recognized the identity of this corpse!


    But just as Knight Muffat was about to shout, a scream from the Duke of Saint-Pros suddenly came from the hall!


    At this moment, Knight Muffat suddenly discovered that the corpse in front of him suddenly opened his eyes!


    A terrifying aura instantly enveloped the Muffat knight, and in a daze, he seemed to have seen a dragon from the ancient times, and the strong sense of oppression made him unable to breathe at all, let alone shouting.


    Fortunately, the resurrected northerner ignored the Muffat knight, jumped up from the ground, drew the spear that penetrated his body as a weapon, and rushed into the hall like a sharp arrow.


    After the man left, the Muffat knight sat on the ground in relief, panting, and shouted: "Quick! Go and save the Duke! Just now, that man is a Tier 6 fighter from the North-Lucien!"


    "Lucien?"


    You must know that in this world where there are few sanctuary powerhouses, Tier 6 actually represents the pinnacle of personal strength. Therefore, Lucien''s name is also widely spread even in the East.


    At this time, hearing the Muffat knight call out the identity of this person, the guards of the Saint Pros family immediately rushed to the hall like crazy, trying to protect their master.


    But at this time, the Northern Assassins who had been "dead" sprang up from the ground one by one!


    caught off guard, the soldiers of the east were killed and wounded suddenly.


    The sad screams filled the entire Hall family manor.


    When Mrs. ¡¡¡¡ Delin saw this, she finally realized what the "turmoil" that the person had said before was what the "turmoil" was, so she made a decisive decision and shouted at the Hall family members who were stupidly in place:


    "Quick! Follow me and rush out together!"


    After speaking, he took the lead and rushed out.


    When the other Hall family members saw this, they also woke up one after another, and all followed in a swarm.


    Knight Muffat was angry and anxious when he saw this, but he was completely flawless at this time to take care of these Hall family members, because the safety of the Duke of St. Pros was obviously more important.


    So, he pulled a soldier and ordered: "You immediately contact the nearby Pegasus Legion and ask them to intercept the fleeing Hall family members. Don''t let them escape Bailu City!"


    "Yes!"


    Then, the Muffat knight drew his sword from his waist and roared:


    "Brothers! Kill these northerners! Save the Lord Duke!"


    "kill!"


    ...


    In the hall, the crystal coffin has broken to the ground. UU reading


    The entire chest of the Marquis of Vincent was dented by the furious Duke of Saint-Pros, and a lot of blood poured out of his mouth like spring water, but even so, he was not dead.


    With a penetrating smile on his face, he looked straight at his father with undisguised hatred and pleasure in his eyes.


    "Nizi!"


    The Duke of Saint-Pros clasped his fists in his hands and was about to smash it down again.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis coming from behind him.


    Turning his head suddenly, the Duke of Saint-Pros saw a figure rushing towards him at an astonishing speed.


    "Lucien?"


    Because the helmet was removed by the Muffat Knight just now, the Duke of Saint-Pros recognized Lucian at a glance.


    Although the two are not familiar with each other, the Duke of St. Pros also knew that this was a difficult opponent, and he did not dare to be careless at all, and immediately went all out.


    I saw the dazzling light constantly surging around the Duke of Saint-Pros, and quickly converged on his hands.


    In the void, there seemed to be the neigh of a war horse.


    The Duke of Saint-Pros had a calm face and punched out!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 462： Death of the duke

    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the invisible air wave instantly exploded to the surroundings with the Duke of Saint-Pros and Lucian as the core.


    All the glass windows of the entire building shattered at the same time. The scattered glass shards were like a dense rain of bullets under the push of the billowing air waves, screaming and screaming at the soldiers from the east who were trying to encircle them.


    The Duke of St. Pros stood in the air, and a huge white horse phantom appeared in an instant behind him.


    On the back of the white horse, a pair of more than ten-meter-long giant wings spread out, almost instantly occupying the entire hall.


    Hu!


    The roaring sound of the sky, the pair of virtual but real giant wings blocked the light and pressed against Lucian like an overwhelming sky.


    The domineering aura brought by ¡¡¡¡ involved various objects in the hall tumbling around.


    In the vibration of the giant wings, the air was squeezed out like an inflator, and the whole hall vibrated violently.


    The magnificent energy of the holy light gradually condensed into a complete entity in the city, and slammed into Lucien.


    Lucien''s face didn''t change at all, but the grudge exploded all over his body quickly, condensing a large red crystal-like shield in front of him.


    The thin shield and the huge giant wings seem to be not a level of power at all.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the giant wings slammed against the crystal shield with a terrible impact.


    There was a cracking sound, and a series of fine cracks visible to the naked eye appeared on the crystal shield, and it continued to spread around at an alarming speed.


    was only the first wave of confrontation, and the two immediately separated.


    Although they are both Tier 6, the Duke of St. Pros, who is a knight, is obviously better than Lucien, who is a warrior.


    This is the oppressive power of the deity profession on ordinary professions.


    Actually, under normal circumstances, the Duke of Saint-Pros would not worry about fighting against Lucian at all. He was absolutely confident that he could defeat a Tier 6 fighter, but now, he is not so confident.


    Because he still has a dagger stuck in his chest.


    Feeling the piercing pain and the ever-fading power, the Duke of Saint-Pros knew that he had to fight quickly, otherwise the injury would only get worse.


    So, the Duke of St. Pros looked at Lucian who was still struggling in front of him blankly, suddenly opened his mouth, and the silent roar exploded from his mouth.


    In an instant, countless platinum silk threads rose into the sky from the phantom Tianma behind him.


    àÍàÍàÍ!


    All the silk threads circled around and suddenly burned violently in mid-air, and in a blink of an eye it became a huge golden torch.


    Click!


    With a weird soft sound, a little white suddenly lit up in the torch.


    I saw a jade-like flawless spiral unicorn, gently protruding from the torch, seemingly slow, but swiftly piercing the crystal shield in front of Lucian.


    The speed was so fast that Lucien couldn''t make any reaction at all, and could only watch the jade spiral unicorne touch the shield like an understatement.


    Everything seemed to be completely still in an instant.


    Maybe in a second, or maybe a century later, time starts to flow again.


    Click!


    The crystal shield began to slowly turn to ashes.


    The dust in the sky rose up.


    But the jade-like spiral unicorn has not disappeared, and it still stabs Lucien with a slow but unusually firm posture.


    Although the spiral horn hasn¡¯t touched Lucien¡¯s body at all, the armor on his body seems to be unable to withstand this terrifying force. Like a candle that meets magma, it quickly softens, dents, and even falls into iron droplets. land.


    àÍ¡ª


    Spiral unicorn finally met Lucian and passed through without any effort!


    In front of this weird power, as if any defense would not work, Lucien''s chest was easily poked out a big hole like a thin piece of paper.


    Through the big hole, you can even see the broken heart clearly!


    The Duke of Saint-Pross looked at his "masterpiece" and finally showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    But then, his face became pale, and his majestic aura gradually wilted. The phantom of the Pegasus behind him seemed to meet the ice and snow of the sun, melting into the air little by little.


    Obviously, the terrorist attack just now was also a great burden for the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    "Ahem..."


    The Duke of Saint-Pros coughed out a mouthful of blood and wiped it away. He ignored Lucian in front of him, turned his head and looked at Vincent, who was shrinking in the corner, with a look of surprise on his face:


    "You are not dead yet?"


    The Marquis of Vincent was panting in pain, his heart and lungs were almost completely destroyed by the Duke of Saint-Pros, but even so, he still did not die.


    The Duke of Saint-Pross slowly walked to his son, his eyes were full of undisguised killing intent, and he said as he walked: "Nizi, do you know? I have already made up my mind to let you inherit my title, haha, but Are you really so impatient?"


    The Marquis of Vincent looked at his father who was approaching him step by step, but he laughed, his mouth full of blood foam made this smile look very hideous:


    "Father... ahem... Your mind... so changeable... let me... how dare to wait patiently... who knows one day... you will change your mind again..."


    The Duke of Saint-Pross had a face sinking like water, and said coldly: "If this is the case, then you should never wait! Go and confess to my lord!"


    said, he threw his fist at the head of the Marquis of Vincent.


    But at this moment, the Duke of Saint-Pros suddenly felt a strong wave of vindictiveness coming from behind him.


    Huo Ran turned his head and saw Lucien who should have died, UU Reading unexpectedly rushed over again.


    The spear in his hand is like a dragon leaping out of water, leaving a silvery afterimage in the air, stabbing towards the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    caught off guard, the Duke of St. Pros could only slightly avoid the vital point, letting the spear pierce through his right chest.


    "what-"


    There was a scream in his mouth, but the Duke of St. Pros still stretched his hand forward, clinging Lucien''s throat firmly.


    Click!


    Amid the toothy bone cracking, the Duke of Saint-Pros smashed Lucian''s throat bone.


    But Lucien didn''t seem to be aware of it, and did not make any defensive actions. Instead, he reached out and grabbed the dagger inserted by the Marquis Vincent on the chest of the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    Then, stir hard!


    The Duke of Saint-Pross let out a desperate roar, and tightened his hands again, trying his best to strangle Lucien, but unfortunately, the power in his body was fading like the ebb sea water.


    My vision is getting blurred, and my consciousness is getting more and more unconscious.


    Before the darkness swallows it completely, the Duke of Saint-Pros repeats desperately and suspiciously:


    "You... why... don''t you die..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 463： Breakthrough (on)

    "My Lord Duke!"


    The Muffat knight who finally rushed into the hall looked at the scene in front of him and let out a desperate and stern roar.


    But then, Knight Muffat took a deep breath and assumed a fighting posture. Knowing that he was not Lucien¡¯s opponent, he was also ready to do his best to fulfill his original vow.


    Who knows, Lucian didn''t pay attention to the intention of the knight Muffat at all, saw him carry the corpse of the Duke of St. Pros, and then rushed out.


    The Muffat knight was stunned. For a while, he didn''t know whether to be lucky or to be angry.


    Just when he was about to chase him out, he suddenly heard a slight moan and groan.


    "Lord Marquis!" Knight Muffat rushed over and looked at the Marquis Vincent lying on the ground in surprise and worry, "You are still alive!"


    The Marquis of Vincent was full of blood, and struggling with breath:


    "Don''t...don''t let the...Hall family...run away..."


    The Muffat knight thought that the Marquis of Vincent was awakened by the aftermath of the battle. He didn''t know that the Duke of St. Pros had been assassinated and died, so he was still paying attention to the Hall family.


    "Don''t worry! The Hall family can''t run! Please hold on, I will find the priest to treat you!" Knight Muffat did not dare to use the death of the Duke of Saint-Pros to stimulate the Marquis of Vincent and comfort him. After the sentence, he immediately went out to find the pastor.


    At this time, the Hall family manor was quiet. Most of the guards had gone after the northern assassins or the Hall family members who had fled. Only a few people were guarding nearby.


    "You go to the church immediately..."


    The Muffat knight pulled a guard, and just as he was about to tell him to go to the church to find the priest, he saw a figure appearing at the entrance of the manor.


    "Duchess!"


    Knight Muffat hurriedly saluted and greeted him, and then realized that the Duchess was not the Archbishop of the East, and what kind of priest she was looking for, so he immediately said: "Madam! The Marquis of Vincent is now seriously injured and dying, you Go and take a look!"


    The princess frowned and said in surprise: "Vincent is still alive?"


    "Yes." The Muffat knight was a little embarrassed, "before...maybe wrong..."


    "Take me there quickly."


    The Duchess followed the Muffat Knight and asked, "Where is the Duke? Why didn''t you see him?"


    Muffat knight lowered his head, and said in shame and pain, "My lord Duke... I''m afraid he has been killed..."


    "What?" The duchess stopped abruptly, shook her body, and almost didn''t fall down.


    Knight Muffat quickly persuaded: "Madam, please put away your grief for the time being, and go to the Lord Marquis first. As for Lord Duke, I have sent someone to track down the northern assassins. I will come again when I have the exact news. inform you."


    "Okay..." The duchess nodded tremblingly, still in a trance, but she forced herself into the hall and came to the Marquis of Vincent.


    "Madam, please feel at ease to treat the injury for the Marquis-sama. If you need anything, please feel free to speak up. I will stay outside."


    "good."


    After the knight Muffat left, the duchess inspected the injuries of the Marquis of Hundercent, then probed his breath, and then looked surprised. It was obviously hard to believe that her son was still alive after being injured like this. .


    Faced with such a seriously injured son, the Duchess just watched it like that, without any intention to take care of her.


    Little by little time passed, the duchess seemed to be thinking about something, she didn''t care that her own son was slowly sliding towards the abyss of death by her side.


    After some time, the sound of footsteps sounded again, and the duchess recovered from his thoughts.


    "Vincent!" The marquise ran in panic. After she saw the terrible injury of her husband on the ground, her pale face instantly became even more bloodless.


    "Mrs. Kate! Vincent, how is he...?" The marquise asked nonchalantly, forgetting to even salute.


    The Duchess ¡¡¡¡ didn''t care about her daughter-in-law''s rudeness, and said with a worried expression on her face:


    "I have treated him, but his injury is too serious. Whether he can wake up depends on his will, and whether my lord is willing to pity..."


    The marquise fell to her knees with a puff, crying and begging: "Please save him!"


    The Duchess lifted Molly up and said, "He is my biological son, how could I not try to save him. You should find someone to bring him back, and be careful not to touch his wounds, and you don¡¯t need to find someone to see him again." , I¡¯ll go and perform healing on him in person at a later time."


    The marquise touched her tears and nodded again and again: "Good! Good!"


    gave a few more precautions, and the duchess walked out.


    It''s just that she didn''t notice. After she turned around, Marquis Vincent suddenly opened his eyes and stared coldly at his mother.


    ...


    Upstairs in the North City.


    Logue Knight stared in the direction of Dongcheng, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The messengers came and went one by one, passing the latest situation on the battlefield here.


    The battle situation in the East City is still anxious, but the vanguard of the Blood Cavalry is not far from the Hall Family Manor.


    I guess it won¡¯t be long before there should be good news.


    However, the situation outside the city is not optimistic.


    According to the latest news from Shiqi, the eastern army outside the city has surrounded the city of Bailu and continued to shrink the encirclement.


    In fact, the Logger Knights are not afraid of the enemy''s siege tactics. You must know that, in the face of the powerful offensive power of the blood cavalry, the encirclement of those from the East is no different from the leaky rag bags.


    However, there is a prerequisite for this, that is, the blood cavalry can lay out a position outside the city and get enough charge acceleration distance.


    If the army from the east outside the city is really blocked at the gate of the city, then the tragic scene of Shadow Canyon will probably be staged again.


    Therefore, the blood cavalry must not be trapped in the city. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com must begin to break through before the east army outside the city will tighten its pockets.


    The adjutant could not help but stepped forward to persuade him several times, but Knight Logg looked towards the east city, but he never gave an order to break through.


    As time passed, the eastern army outside the city was also approaching bit by bit. Just when the Logger knight was about to lose his temper and wanted to order a breakthrough, a dazzling blue magic signal tore through the darkness. The night is blooming over the east city.


    Knight Logger looked happy and immediately ordered:


    "Blow the trumpet, gather the army, prepare to break through!"


    "Yes!"


    woo¡ª


    The low and rhythmic bugle sound resounded through the night sky of Bailu City, and the blood cavalry soldiers who were still fighting in the East City immediately awakened, stopped fighting with the enemy, and began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Clive wiped the blood stains on his face, grabbed a passing messenger, and said anxiously:


    "We haven''t received anyone from the Hall family. I just saw them running south, why are they withdrawing now?"


    "I don''t know. Execution of military orders!"


    Clive sighed, turned his horse''s head, and roared:


    "Brothers, kill with me!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 464： Breakthrough (below)

    The night is deep.


    Count Nicolle looked at the direction of Bailu City in the distance, and asked the adjutant next to him:


    "How long will it take to reach Bailu City?"


    "Lord Earl, at our current pace, it will probably take about three hours." The adjutant thought for a while and then asked, "Is it necessary to speed up the march?"


    "No." Earl Nicole immediately refused, "There are 100,000 pegasus legions in Bailu City. They occupy a geographical advantage and are well prepared. It is impossible to be defeated by the blood cavalry in such a short period of time.


    We don¡¯t have to worry, just keep the formation steady and move forward slowly. "


    "Yes!"


    While talking, there was a commotion on the left wing of the army, and Earl Nicole frowned and ordered:


    "Stop moving forward!"


    Upon seeing this, the adjutant warned carefully: "Lord Earl, it looks like a small group of blood cavalry troops are harassing, with the intention of delaying our marching speed."


    "I know." Count Nicole nodded, "Send someone to see the situation just in case."


    "Yes." The adjutant was a little helpless. He actually wanted to imply that Earl Nicole would not be disturbed by the blood cavalry to slow his advance, but he didn''t expect...


    However, the adjutant can also understand the mentality of Count Nicole.


    This time, the Duke of Saint-Pros issued a conscription order, requiring the lords to lead an army to surround the city of Bailu and block the retreat of the blood cavalry.


    Although the lords have done so, they are actually a little cautious.


    Like Count Nicole, he actually knew that the Blood Cavalry kept sending small groups of troops to harass, just to slow down the speed of the lord''s coalition forces, but Count Nicole deliberately pretended to be stupid and wandered outside the city.


    The reason is also very simple, he doesn''t want his army to face the terrible blood cavalry.


    The news that the Tinder Army was wiped out by the Three Thousand Blood Cavalry had reached the south of the Althus Mountains. When Earl Nicol first received this news, he was absolutely unwilling to believe it.


    But as the news was confirmed, Earl Nicole had the idea of ??the invincible blood cavalry in his heart.


    The other lords who accepted the call of the Duke of St. Pros also did the same. The fiasco of the Tinder Army completely destroyed their confidence.


    If the three thousand blood cavalry are so terrible, then what about the main blood cavalry in Bailu City?


    Therefore, these lords of the East hope that the Pegasus Legion and even the people of the East in Bailu City will consume the strength of the blood cavalry. When the blood cavalry is exhausted, they will lead their army to surround it and see if it can be. Make some military exploits.


    As for whether this would cause the Pegasus Legion to suffer heavy damage, the lives of Bailu City would be charred, and even the Blood Cavalry would find a chance to break through and evacuate, Earl Nicole and other lords of the East actually didn''t care.


    What they care more about is their own family¡¯s army, which is where they stand.


    The Duke of St. Pros had already expected this, so he made a great promise to the lords who came to support.


    For example, the Earl of Nicol, the Duke of Saint-Pros promised him that if the main force of the blood cavalry could be wiped out in this battle, then the title of the Nicol family could be raised to a higher level.


    Earl goes up again, but it is the Marquis!


    Generally speaking, the four great dukes rarely canonize marquis, except for the virtual title of the first heir.


    After all, the territories needed for the canonization of a marquis are too large, and the dukes are reluctant and unwilling to let their vassals control such a huge power.


    That is, Garcia, who himself came from the St. Hild family, and has made countless military exploits, can he be named a Marquis.


    Earl Nicol never thought that he would one day be able to compete with the Marquis Garcia, but even this temptation could not offset his fear of the blood cavalry.


    Actually, if the Duke of Saint-Pros can appoint a person who is trustworthy and prestigious enough to be the supervising army, these lords will not be so slow.


    But the problem is that the Duke of Saint-Pros can''t send anyone anymore.


    He certainly couldn''t leave Bailu City himself. As for the eldest son, Marquis Vincent, he hadn''t fully trusted him at that time.


    The second son, Earl Evan, is not by his side, and even the youngest daughter Anna doesn¡¯t know where he is going.


    Other people are not qualified to be able to calm the scene.


    In desperation, the Duke of St. Pros can only appoint Count Nicole as the interim commander of this lord coalition army.


    But from the current situation, he seems to have overestimated the courage of Earl Nicole.


    Moreover, he also misjudged the true target of the Blood Cavalry''s sneak attack on Bailu City¡ª


    is not the Hall family, but himself!


    ...


    The gleam of dawn slowly revealed from the east, gently and firmly tearing open the dark night.


    Earl Nicol was awakened from his doze, he rubbed his eyes and punched his back again.


    The old earl over 60 suddenly felt that he could no longer adapt to his military career.


    In fact, if the promise given by the Duke of Saint-Pros was not too tempting, Earl Nicole was really not prepared to lead the army himself.


    Just as he stretched his body, suddenly, the earth seemed to shake.


    Countless endless rumblings came from afar, like a spring thunder that exploded, and like a raging wave.


    Count Nicol''s face changed, and he immediately roared:


    "The whole army stops advancing! The formation is ready to meet the enemy!"


    Just as soon as the order was passed down, Earl Nicol saw countless black shadows suddenly appearing on the horizon, filling the entire land with no gaps, even the newly emerging sunrise was covered by this black tide.


    For a time, the world changed color.


    Earl Nicole only felt that his heart was held tightly by a big hand, and he couldn''t breathe at all.


    Is this the blood cavalry?


    "Hold the shield!"


    "Strike a gun!"


    "The archer is ready!"


    ...


    Because the marching speed is not fast, and they have been mentally prepared for a long time, the response speed of the lord coalition army is very fast.


    But even if they had a complete defensive formation, facing the surging blood cavalry at this moment, they couldn''t help feeling frustrated.


    Nearly 20,000 elite cavalry launched a group charge. Such a scene will never be imagined by anyone who has not experienced it personally.


    That kind of impact, that kind of pressure, is enough to make anyone frightened.


    In the face of the large number of lord coalition forces, the blood cavalry did not choose any temptation, and from the very beginning, there was no fancy group charge.


    Because the Logger Knight has absolute self-confidence.


    This evening, the blood cavalry were actually keeping watch on the lord coalition outside the city, and they also sent small units to harass them.


    So, the trial has already been going on.


    Moreover, the results of the feedback made Logger Knight even a little disappointed.


    That''s it?


    The weakness of the Eastern Army, UU reading even if he had expected it, but he did not expect that they would collapse to this point.


    Moreover, Knight Logger saw at a glance that these lords did not have the courage to fight the blood cavalry.


    Therefore, facing such an enemy, the Logger Knight decisively chose the most direct and crude attack method¡ª


    Go up!


    The turbulent cavalry was like a sharp arrow from the string, rushing into the army of the Eastern Landlord''s coalition army with an unstoppable force.


    As if a hot red blade was inserted into butter, the seemingly neat infantry formation was actually vulnerable, and a hideous gap was instantly torn open.


    Countless soldiers of the East Territory who had been beaten up were crying and trying to escape from the devil army that seemed to have climbed up from hell.


    This is not a level opponent at all.


    can''t fight at all!


    The gap is getting bigger and deeper, and it soon becomes a channel that runs through the entire army formation.


    After ¡¡¡¡ penetrated the coalition army formation, the blood cavalry did not intend to stay, and went straight to the north.


    Only a mess of the Eastern Allied Forces was left, and a group of Eastern lords who were completely frightened.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 465： Heir (Part 1)

    The morning sun slowly penetrated the clouds, shining the golden yellow light on the land.


    The unknown wild grass stretched its body under the shining sun, greedily absorbing the blood that had not yet solidified on the battlefield.


    A group of vultures hovered in mid-air. They were death revelers who would never be absent. They flew down from time to time to **** a piece of rotten flesh, but they were immediately driven away by the Eastern soldiers who cleaned the battlefield.


    Count Nicol was sitting on the horse in a trance, the strong **** smell from time to time made him feel nauseous, and the piles of corpses on the battlefield made the old count almost fainted.


    Count Nicol was not injured in this battle, except that he was frightened and ran around, causing the helmet to fall out of nowhere.


    But even though he was unharmed, the old earl seemed to have his spine taken away, his rickety waist, and gray hair, as if he was ten years old all of a sudden.


    This encounter came suddenly and ended very quickly.


    The blood cavalry came up and dealt a fatal blow to the Eastern Landlord Allied Forces, and then fluttered away.


    Actually, the lord coalition army was completely stunned at that time. If the blood cavalry turned the horse''s head and charged back and forth several times, this huge and bloated lord coalition army would immediately fall apart.


    If the blood cavalry took advantage of the victory and concealed it, few people here would have escaped their lives.


    Don''t look at Bailu City nearby, but if the lord''s coalition collapses, even if the defeated troops fled to Bailu City, the people in the city would not dare to open the city gate to receive it.


    Fortunately, the blood cavalry didn''t mean to drive them to death.


    Earl Nicol didn''t think that the other party was out of kindness or lack of strength, but more like he felt...not necessary.


    It was as if a giant slapped a few flies to death. The rest of the flies were scared to fly around, but the giant would not chase the flies and slap them to death one by one.


    Of course, if the flies come to die next time, the giant will definitely not forgive them.


    Wanting to understand this, a strong humiliation and humiliation came to my heart, and Count Nicol''s old face was flushed.


    Everyone knows that the Eastern Territory army is extremely weak, but no one thought that the gap between them and the Northern Territory was so big!


    Once Earl Nicol was very fortunate that there was the Nushui River in the east, but now, he suddenly felt that the Nushui River was not a barrier to the east, but more like a cage.


    It locks the people of the East in this greenhouse, but when the real storm comes, the flowers in the greenhouse will only be ruthlessly destroyed.


    Looking back at the Northern Territory, although the threat of the troll made the Northern Territory unbearable, it also helped the Northern Territory to refine a terrifying invincible cavalry!


    The blood cavalry of only more than 20,000 people can upset the eastern border of Nuo Da.


    Count Nicol was suddenly confused-where is the road to the east in the future?


    "Lord Earl."


    In thought, the adjutant came over, carrying the helmet that Earl Nicole had lost in his hand.


    Count Nicol sighed, took his helmet, but did not put it on, and asked in a deep voice, "How about the casualties?"


    "The statistics have not been completed yet, but according to preliminary estimates, I am afraid that nearly 30,000 people have died in this attack by the blood cavalry..."


    Count Nicol''s mouth twitched, blood dripping in his heart.


    He also knew that in fact, the casualties caused by the blood cavalry just one wave of charges could not be so great. I am afraid that more people trampled on each other to death while fleeing, and many people should be deserters in fright, so also It was recorded in the "death toll".


    Seeing that Earl Nicole hadn''t spoken for a long time, the adjutant whispered:


    "Lord Earl, let''s enter the city as soon as possible, in case the blood cavalry comes back again..."


    Earl Nicol just woke up like a dream, and said repeatedly: "Yes, right, right, immediately send an order to gather the army and march towards Bailu City!"


    "Yes!"


    Under this order, the lord''s coalition forces responded extremely quickly, even if the battlefield has not been cleaned, they can no longer take care of this.


    Everyone''s idea is to enter the city immediately, and never meet the blood cavalry on the field battlefield in this life.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord Earl, please here."


    Earl Nicole followed the butler and walked towards the inner courtyard of the Bailu Castle, lowered his head thinking about how to explain to him when he saw the Duke of Saint-Pros later.


    In meditation, Earl Nicole did not notice the extremely depressed atmosphere pervading the castle.


    When he came to the Duke¡¯s study, Earl Nicole adjusted his collar and clicked the wooden door lightly.


    "come in."


    Hearing the voice of the duchess, Earl Nicole didn''t care, and immediately pushed in.


    There are two people in the study, but apart from the duchess, the other person is not the Duke of Saint-Pros, whom Earl Nicole thought, but Ivan Saint-Pros.


    Earl Nicole was slightly confused, but he still stepped forward to greet him.


    Even if this Ivan did not have a title, but was just a knight from the family of Saint-Pros, the attitude of Count Nicole was equally respectful.


    Because the brother of Ivan Knight, Imerson St. Pros, is the consul in the Senate of the East.


    Therefore, although the Ivan Knights are average in strength and prestige, they are still a significant figure in the Saint-Pros family.


    The Duchess motioned to Count Nicol to take her seat, and then asked: "Earl Nicol, how is the situation outside the city?"


    Count Nicol was embarrassed, but he had to report the situation of the war outside the city.


    Of course, in this process, he will inevitably avoid the importance and find some excuses for himself, but no matter how he decorates, he cannot change the established fact that the blood cavalry has broken through the lord''s coalition army and successfully broke through.


    The Duchess quietly listened to Count Nicol¡¯s account, but did not blame, but helped to explain:


    "Earl Nicol, you really can''t blame you for this. No one thought that the blood cavalry would choose to evacuate so decisively. Under the circumstances, no one could stop the blood cavalry who wanted to break through."


    "Thank you for your understanding!" Earl Nicole was relieved, but then asked again, "I don''t know where the Lord Duke is now. This time, no matter what reason I have, I have always lost a battle, so I want to pray to Lord Duke in person. Forgive me."


    When ¡¡¡¡ said these words, the scene suddenly became quiet.


    The face of the Duchess was full of deep sorrow, and the Knight Ivan also lowered his head, as if mourning silently.


    Earl Nicole blinked his eyes suspiciously, thinking he had said something wrong.


    But immediately, he heard a shocking news from the duchess population:


    "Earl NicoleThe Duke of Saint-Pros was assassinated in Hall Manor. I am afraid it is already more ill-fated..."


    "Wh...what?" Count Nicol opened his mouth wide, and took a while.


    But immediately, he immediately asked: "Listen to you, it is still not certain whether the Lord Duke has been killed?"


    "According to the Muffat knight who was present at the time, the Duke was pierced with a spear in his right chest and pierced in his heart by a dagger... But because the Duke was taken away by the people from the North, it is not certain that he is alive or dead.


    but¡­¡­"


    The Duchess covered her mouth, seemingly unable to control her pain.


    Earl Nicol''s brain is in a mess, and it feels like the sky is falling.


    At this time, the Ivan Knight started to persuade him: "Duchess, Lord Earl, this is not the time for grief. Although the blood cavalry retreats temporarily, who knows if it will make a comeback.


    The top priority is to determine a heir to the duke, let him preside over the overall situation and stabilize the people. "


    "You are right." The duchess took a deep breath, tried to calm her emotions, then turned to look at Count Nicole and asked:


    "Lord Earl, who do you think is more appropriate to inherit the title of Duke of the East?"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 466： Heir (below)

    Earl Nicole became alert subconsciously when he heard the Duchess¡¯ question.


    As an old man who has been in politics for many years, Earl Nicole certainly knows that the struggle for inheritance is often the most brutal and bloody.


    Especially in the East, in the Saint-Pros family.


    The struggle for inheritance rights has been going on for a long time. It can even be said that the current bad situation in the East is largely due to the struggle for inheritance rights.


    To be honest, Earl Nicole has never wanted to get involved in this muddy water.


    He is old, and his style has gradually become conservative. He is reluctant to do this kind of things that have great benefits but may be more risky. Moreover, the lessons of the Hall family and the Brugen family have made Earl Nicol more determined to stay out of the matter. Determination.


    "Duchess, I really have no right to talk about the heir to the Duke of the East."


    But the Duchess obviously didn''t intend to let Count Nicol go so easily. She looked up into his eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "Earl Nicol, the East is now in crisis. As the few remaining loyal vassals of the Saint-Pros family, do you intend to stay out of the matter?"


    These words made Earl Nicole fall into deep thought.


    He heard the threat from the duchess'' words, but he also heard the intention of wooing.


    At this time, he suddenly realized that the three major earls in the east, Earl Brugen had been killed in battle, and Earl Hall could not be trusted. Then, the Saint-Pros family really seemed to be left with Earl Nicol.


    Count Nicole''s muddy eyes swept across the Duchess and Ivan Knight in front of him, as if he had understood something, and he couldn''t help but think of something in his heart.


    But out of a cautious character, Earl Nicol tentatively said: "Duchess, what do you think about the heir?"


    originally thought that the duchess would avoid this question, even if she had some cares, she would only give a hint, but she didn''t expect that she would even bluntly said:


    "My husband named Vincent as the Marquis of the East before his death, presumably this is the first heir in his heart, so I am willing to respect his will."


    Count Nicole looked at the Duchess suspiciously, obviously not expecting that she would give such an answer.


    Before the dispute over the heir to the East, Earl Nicole was of course clear, and he also knew that it was the Duchess who originally suggested that the Duke of Saint-Pros change his second son Evan as the first heir.


    Why is it changed now?


    Earl Nicole suddenly realized something and asked: "Did the Blood Cavalry steal the members of the Hall family in the city this time when they attacked the city of Bailu?"


    "No." Ivan Knight shook his head, "Under the desperate resistance of the Marquis of Vincent and the Duke of Saint-Pros, the blood cavalry returned empty-handed."


    "That''s good." Count Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he finally understood the reason for the Duchess'' change.


    As long as the Hall family is still in the city of Bailu, it is indeed the wisest choice for the Marquis of Vincent to inherit the position of the Duke of the East.


    Given his relationship with the Hall family, it is not difficult for Earl Hall to change his mind.


    As long as the Nushui River is still in the hands of the Saint-Pros family, the East will be able to ease this breath.


    Although Evan Evan has been engaged to the daughter of the Brugan family, the Tinder Army has been wiped out, and the opinions of the Brugen family are naturally not important.


    As for the Nicol family, thanks to Earl Nicol¡¯s caution, he has never really stood between the two heirs before. Therefore, no matter who becomes the Duke of the East, he will not have the Nicol family. Negative Effects.


    But when Count Nicol was about to nod his head in agreement, Ivan Knight suddenly reminded:


    "Duchess, of course I will not question the inheritance rights of the Marquis Vincent, but... with his current situation, can he really succeed as the duke?"


    Earl Nicol was startled, and asked quickly: "What''s the matter with Lord Marquis?"


    Ivan Knight sighed and said: "In order to prevent the Northerners from taking the Hall family, the Marquis of Vincent personally fought bravely and fought bravely. Unfortunately... he was seriously injured and dying..."


    Earl Nicole realized that the "desperate blocking" Ivan Knight said just now is not a cosmetic exaggeration!


    The Duke of St. Pros was killed in battle, and the Marquis of Vincent was seriously injured and dying... For this Hall family, the price that the St. Pros family paid... is too big.


    When the Duke of St. Pross issued a conscription order, he told Count Nicol that he was planning to use the Hall family as a bait to lure the blood cavalry into the city, and then slay him inside and outside the city of Bailu.


    But now, it seems that the Hall family is more like a decoy thrown by the people from the north, the target is the Duke of Saint-Pros and the Marquis of Vincent...


    The people of the North are not so cunning...


    Earl Nicole tried hard to get this idea out of his mind, but still couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart. For the unmasked guardian of the North, Earl Angley, he suddenly couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear.


    "Duchess, since you propose to let Marquis Vincent succeed as Duke of the East, you must be sure to save his life, right?"


    Faced with Earl Nicole¡¯s question, the Duchess did not give an answer, but lowered her head, her shoulders shrugged slightly, as if she was sobbing.


    Earl Nicol was silent.


    But more is puzzled.


    Since even the Duchess, who is the Archbishop of the East, is not sure to rescue the Marquis of Vincent, why should he propose to let a dying person succeed as the Duke?


    Even if Evan Evan¡¯s actions in Alfalfa City and Tinder City are disappointing, then there is Miss Anna.


    Could it be that the Saint-Pros family had been so desperate to win Earl Hall?


    For a long time, the duchess finally put away her sorrow, and said solemnly:


    "It is my husband''s last wish to let Vincent inherit the title of duke, and it is also the most legal choice. As for your worries...Even if the worst happens, there will be Eckert..."


    "Eckert?"


    Count Nicole chanted the name, and finally understood the duchess'' plan.


    The heir to the duke she really likes is not the Marquis Vincent on the surface, but the son of the Marquis-Eckert!


    It stands to reason that Eckert¡¯s succession rank is still behind Earl Evan and Miss Anna, but if the Marquis of Vincent is allowed to succeed the Duke first then his only son Eckert , Will automatically become the first heir to the next Duke of the East.


    It¡¯s just that Eckert is only three years old...


    Pushing a three-year-old child to the position of duke, of course Count Nicole knew what the duchess was thinking.


    "I agree." Knight Ivan seemed to understand something, and immediately agreed.


    Then, the two turned their eyes to Count Nicole.


    Earl Nicole knew that he had no choice. The Duchess represented the will of the church, and the Knights of Ivan could influence the Senate. As for the major lords of the East--


    The Hall family will definitely not object to letting Eckert inherit the title of Duke. The Brugen family has little right to speak after losing the Tinder. Therefore, as long as the Nicol family nods, the remaining little lords will naturally not Dare to have other thoughts.


    In this way, the situation in the East can be stabilized again.


    Only since then, is it the Saint-Pros family that controls the East? Or...


    "Earl Nicol, what do you think?"


    Hearing the urging of the Duchess, Count Nicol had to sigh secretly and said:


    "I agree."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 467： messenger

    As the night fell, smoke gradually rose from the camp in the wild.


    At this time, winter has entered, but the towering and continuous Altius Mountains blocked the cold current from the north, so there will be no extreme cold in winter in the southern part of the east.


    Especially for these blood cavalry soldiers who came from the north and galloped on the ice sheet all the year round, the coldness was nothing at all.


    They did not raise the bonfire to keep warm, but to cook food and drive away mosquitoes and beasts.


    "Teacher, calculate the time, the main force of the blood cavalry should have arrived in Bailu City by now?"


    By the campfire, Prince Harrison fiddled with the dry wood and asked Colin beside him.


    Colin just finished gnawing a deer leg and threw the deer leg bone into the fire, nodding:


    "Yes."


    "Then teacher, do you think they can successfully break through Bailu City?"


    "It might work."


    Prince Harrison blinked, as if he felt that Colin was a little too confident.


    After all, although the blood cavalry is almost invincible in the field, it is still difficult to escape the limitations of the cavalry. In the face of a strong city like Bailu City, it really may not be able to successfully capture it.


    However, because he had witnessed the miracles that Colin had created again and again, Prince Harrison could only hold this question to the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, Princess Judy interjected: "Teacher, what do you plan to do if Bailu City is really breached?"


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "What do you think I should do?"


    The little girl tilted her head and said, "I think you can make the Saint-Pros family pay a lot of war indemnities!"


    Colin shook his head: "If it''s just compensation, isn''t it too cheap for the Saint Prolos family?"


    "Then you can also ask the East to send a large number of slaves to the North to help you work."


    Seeing that Colin was still smiling, Prince Harrison also suggested: "You can also cede part of the territory of the East."


    Hearing this, Colin touched his chin, showing an expression of interest, but still said: "It''s still too cheap for the Saint-Pros family."


    Princess Judy said with a small mouth: "Then you can''t really occupy the East, right? You are not a descendant of the Paladin family, and you can''t be the Lord of the East."


    "Who stipulated this?" Colin asked suddenly curiously.


    "Early Paladins." Princess Judy said immediately.


    Prince Harrison also nodded and added: "When the Glorious Empire was established, the first generation of Paladins signed a "Holy Covenant", which clearly stipulated that only the descendants of the Paladin family can be named duke."


    Colin searched the memory of his predecessor and found that this unlearned guy hadn''t read the "Holy Covenant", so he planned to find it for himself later when he had time.


    After thinking about it, Colin asked again: "Then if Vera gives birth to my heir, can he become the Duke of the East?"


    "No," the two little guys said in unison.


    "Why?" Colin curiously asked, "Aren''t Vera and my heirs count as descendants of the Paladin family?"


    "Not counting."


    Colin was really interested now, but before he could ask any questions, Prince Harrison explained:


    "Teacher, the descendants of the Paladin family are not the same as the descendants of the ordinary nobles. The father must be a member of the Paladin family to be considered as the descendants of the Paladin family. Only the mother will not work.


    For example, if your sister Caitlin gave birth to a child for Earl Uman, the child would of course be the heir of the Uman family first, but at the same time it can also be regarded as a descendant of the Anglia family. If the Anglia family has no successor, he You can also inherit the title of the Anglia family.


    However, the Paladin family is different.


    Unless the child''s father is from the Paladin family, he will not be considered a descendant of the Paladin family. "


    Colin frowned, and immediately realized a question: "That Vera and my heirs can only be named Anglia?"


    "Yes." Prince Harrison nodded and added, "However, you can choose a child of your choice from the descendants of the St. Hild family as your adopted son, and let him inherit the title of Cousin Vera."


    "Is this also the content in [Holy Ally]?" Colin asked.


    "No. This is an unspoken rule of the Paladin family. When you and Cousin Vera give birth, you will naturally be reminded by the elders of the Saint Hild family."


    Colin rubbed his chin and fell into thought again.


    He suddenly felt that this unspoken unspoken rule of the Paladin family might be hiding the true secret passed down by the Paladin.


    According to this rule, the inheritance of the paladin blood is actually a patrilineal inheritance.


    It has nothing to do with mother.


    Therefore, over the years, the paladin family of the Glorious Empire will only decrease, never increase.


    Those ordinary aristocrats who want to improve their bloodlines by marrying noble daughters of the Paladin family, such as the "Golden-tailed Papilio" Morrison family in Huayu City in the north, are probably drawing water in a bamboo basket.


    This also explains why the Emperor Reinhardt, who messed up a bunch of illegitimate children, must raise all pregnant lovers in captivity until they give birth to children.


    It seems that this is preventing the blood of the San Lorenzo family from flowing out through these illegitimate children.


    But if the paladin bloodline is really a kind of patrilineal inheritance, one thing cannot be explained-this is the existence of female paladins.


    From a genetic point of view, the genetic difference between males and females only exists on that **** chromosome-females are XX and males are XY.


    According to previous inferences, the paladin''s genetic gene must be on the Y chromosome unique to men.


    In this way, the female descendants of the Paladin family who lack the Y chromosome will not be able to inherit the Paladin bloodline, but they should also not be able to step into the sanctuary.


    However, the fact is that although female Paladins are extremely rare, they still exist.


    For example, at present, one of the only paladins in the Glorious Empire, the Lord of the West, the Duke of St. Grianan, is a female paladin.


    After struggling for a while, Colin suddenly laughed secretly.


    This was originally an unscientific and extraordinary world, and I was still trying to explain everything with science, which was a bit ridiculous.


    However, Colin would not feel that the genetics he had mastered in his previous life were of no reference value. After all, humans in this world are not very different from humans in the previous lives. .


    As long as you find this deviation, you may be able to crack the secret of the paladin¡¯s bloodline...


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, an attendant walked over and reported:


    "Master Earl, an envoy who claims to be from Skylark City is asking for a meeting."


    "Skylark City?"


    Colin recalled the map of the East that he had specially researched before, "That is the domain of the Fein family?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl." Sentry nodded Do you want to see this messenger? "


    "Bring it here."


    After a while, a middle-aged knight in armor walked over.


    "Dear guardian of the North, Lord Count Anglia, my name is Robert Fein, on behalf of the Fein family, I sincerely invite you to visit Skylark City!"


    Colin looked at the knight who bowed his head in front of him with a playful expression, and said:


    "Knight Robert, you should know that Lord Fei is currently being imprisoned by Queen Aisha in Silvermoon City, right?"


    "Yes. So the Fein family invites you to Skylark City this time, just to discuss with you the terms of redemption of Feijue."


    Colin thought for a while and said, "Well, I''ll be waiting three kilometers outside of Skylark City. Go back and let your family come out to see me."


    "My Lord Earl, our Fein family wants to do our best to serve as a landlord, to entertain you, and at the same time, to clear up some misunderstandings between the two parties..."


    "Stop talking, I won''t enter the city."


    "Master Earl, you are not worried..."


    "Yes, I''m worried that you will assassinate me." Colin said frankly.


    "..." Robert Knight.

 Chapter 468： assassin

    Robert Knight was embarrassed.


    He had become accustomed to the noble way of dealing with each other even if they wanted to strangle each other, but on the surface they were still polite, so at this time Colin''s direct magnanimity made him wonder how to deal with it.


    Colin obviously didn''t care about the feelings of an Eastern Knight, and immediately waved his hand:


    "Well, you can bring my request back to Skylark City. If the Fein family finds it inappropriate, then you don''t have to meet."


    "Okay, Earl Anglia, I will take your words back." Robert Knight had to salute and retire.


    After he left, Colin called the messenger and ordered: "Stop at Skylark City tomorrow on the way."


    "Yes!"


    "Teacher, don''t we really enter Skylark City?" Princess Judy asked eagerly.


    "What? Do you want to enter Skylark City?"


    "That''s right." Princess Judy''s eyes widened, and she nodded repeatedly, "I heard my mother say that it is a city of bird language, and the city is full of singing skylarks. It''s fun!"


    Colin smiled and shook his head and said, "But now you can''t see the singing lark even if you enter the city."


    "why?"


    "Because Skylark singing is a courtship behavior, but it is winter now, not breeding season."


    "That''s it..." The brilliance in Princess Judy''s eyes dimmed for an instant, and she drooped her head in disappointment.


    Colin touched the little girl''s hair to show comfort. At the same time, it suddenly occurred to him that skylarks seemed to be a migratory bird, so where would they migrate in winter?


    Will it be more oriental-Huiyue Forest?


    ¡­


    Although it had already left the Althius Mountains, it still had to pass through a section of hilly area. The horses could not gallop, so the marching speed was naturally not fast.


    Colin asked the guide and learned that Skylark City should be reachable before dark.


    This kind of long-distance march is very boring, and because it is winter, everything is bleak, all animals are extinct, and there is not even a sight to see.


    Princess Judy was bored and started pestering Colin to tell him stories.


    Colin had no choice but to search his stomach, thinking about which story to use to send the little girl away.


    It''s just that Grimm''s fairy tales have already been told, and Colin, regardless of whether it is unsuitable for children, began to select historical stories.


    "Today I will tell you a story about Jing Ke assassinating King Qin..."


    "Jing Ke? King Qin? What a strange name."


    "Do you want to listen?"


    "Listen, listen!"


    "Speaking in the far east..."


    Hum¡ª


    Colin stopped suddenly, and when he looked up, he saw a huge arrow drew a fierce arc in the air and shot straight towards him.


    "There are assassins!"


    "Protect Lord Earl!"


    "Quickly get out of the way!"


    Colin stuck out his left and right hands, holding Prince Harrison and Princess Judy one by one, and then quickly jumped off the horse.


    boom!


    A hot wave of air surged in, and Colin hurriedly protected the two little guys in his arms.


    At the same time, I was surprised and wondered-how could it explode?


    When I looked back, I saw a terrible green flame burning crazily where I was originally, and immediately swallowed my horse.


    "Wildfire!"


    Colin immediately recognized this thing that had left a deep impression on him.


    "Master Earl, are you okay?"


    A crowd of guards flocked to him, and immediately surrounded Colin with his own body.


    Colin couldn''t hide his anger, and immediately ordered: "The enemy is nearby, find them out!"


    "Yes!"


    While speaking, there was a series of buzzing noises in the air again.


    Colin looked up, and he saw several huge arrows shooting straight.


    This time he saw clearly that those arrows were obviously fired by the bed crossbow used to defend the city, and there were several clay pots hanging on the tails of the arrows¡ªno need to think about it, they must be filled with [Wildfire].


    "They are there!"


    While pointing to a hill not far away, Colin drew his saber and hurled it hard at the arrow that was closest to him at the target location.


    boom!


    The arrow was smashed in mid-air, and the wildfire hit by the violent collision exploded, appearing in front of Colin like fireworks.


    The blood cavalry also started to act at this time. The armored man with the fastest action was already attached to the cliff like a spider, and the whole person quickly climbed up.


    The rest was divided into three parts, one was left to protect Colin, Prince Harrison, and Princess Judy, the other surrounded the hill where the assassins were located, and finally the strongest group of professionals rushed up the mountain.


    ¡­


    "Master Robert, let''s retreat quickly!"


    "Fart!" Robert Knight roared while playing with the crossbow. "The blood cavalry below is the blood cavalry. We can''t escape. The only thing we can do now is to kill Colin Anglia before he is dying. !"


    As soon as the voice fell, Robert Knight heard a scream.


    Looking back, I saw a soldier next to him was covering his neck.


    When Robert Knight was about to ask, he saw that the soldier''s head slipped straight down.


    This horrifying scene made everyone present a chill.


    Before they came back to their senses, they saw a man in armor climbed out of the cliff in a weird posture, and rushed forward without hesitation after landing.


    And immediately afterwards, people from the Northern Territory climbed out of the cliff one after another.


    Upon seeing this, Knight Robert roared, drew his sword and greeted him.


    Clang!


    With just two swords, Robert Knight was cut off his palm by the armor man.


    The gap is too big!


    Knight Robert resisted the severe pain and rolled backwards embarrassedly, avoiding the armored man''s attack.


    The armor man didn''t seem to care about Robert Knight, but rushed straight to the five bed crossbows arranged on the top of the mountain.


    Click!


    In a burst of sawdust, all five bed crossbows were destroyed.


    At this time, the people of the East Territory knew that the general situation was over, and hurriedly fled down the mountain.


    However, the blood cavalry soldiers under the mountain have also rushed up.


    The people of the East, who were unable to advance or retreat, had to launch a desperate charge against the armored people who climbed out of the cliff under the leadership of Robert Knight.


    But where they were the opponents of these blood slaves, they were quickly cleaned up like melons and vegetables.


    Only Robert Knight still has a tone, and UU read to keep it for interrogation.


    ¡­


    "Robert Knight, is this the hospitality the Fein family prepared for me?"


    "Bah!" Robert Knight was covered in blood, but still spitting at Colin with a grim expression, "Colin Angele, you slaughtered my soldiers in the east, and imprisoned Feijijue. I only hate myself for being incompetent and not killing me. Drop you!


    However, this matter has nothing to do with the Fein family, it''s just my own idea! "


    "Nothing?" Colin sneered and pointed to the wreckage of the bed crossbows that had been moved down from the mountain. "Don''t tell me these bed crossbows were also stolen by you?"


    "Yes!"


    "You treat me as a fool!"


    Colin completely lost interest in him, waved to the attendant, and said, "Kill it, collect all their heads later, and pile them for me outside Skylark City!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 469： Skylark City

    The setting sun is slowly approaching the horizon, but its afterglow is nostalgic for this land.


    Skylark City, with its closed gates, looked extremely desolate under the dim sunset.


    In particular, the hundreds of **** heads piled up outside the North City Gate made the whistling north wind seem to be the screams of the unjust souls.


    Colin was riding on horseback, looking at Skylark City not far away, his eyes gleaming with danger.


    The "entertainment" of the Fein family not long ago left him with lingering fears and was also full of anger.


    It''s just that his reason is still there, and he won''t order an attack on the city in a fit of anger.


    Cavalry attacking the city is not a wise choice.


    What''s more, he only had three thousand cavalry in his hands.


    In the past, Linshui City and Tinder City, Ke Lin conquered them by tricking the city gates, or attacking the other side by surprise, but did not really attack them.


    He wouldn''t be so stupid to let the precious blood cavalry attack a fortified city.


    Although he will not attack the city, Colin has already recorded this account in his heart, and he will naturally calculate it with the Fein family in the future...


    Just when Colin was about to lead his army to evacuate, and no longer entangled with the Fein family, the gate of Skylark City actually opened!


    Clin suddenly narrowed his eyes and stared at the direction of the city gate carefully, feeling unsure in his heart.


    The Fein family won''t be so stupid that they want to go out of the city to fight in the field, right?


    If this is the case, then Colin is willing to let these stupid and ignorant people in the East understand what a true invincible teacher is!


    The blood cavalry soldiers around Colin also took action and set up their positions to prevent the people from the East Territory on the opposite side from rushing out.


    Of course, they were not too nervous, after all, as cavalry who came and went like wind, if they really wanted to go, the people of the East could not stop it.


    Under their gaze, one man and one horse slowly walked out of the open city gate.


    It doesn''t seem to be ready to fight.


    When the man slowly approached, Colin was surprised to find that it turned out to be a woman immediately.


    A woman who is absolutely outstanding if she is ten or twenty years younger.


    But now, the ruthless years have left traces of the vicissitudes of life on her face.


    Moreover, she did not seem to care about her appearance, did not apply any makeup, and the wheat-colored skin also showed that she was not the kind of lady who lived in the boudoir.


    From her calm riding posture, her vigorous gaze, and the aura emanating from her gestures, she knew that this should be a female knight who had been on the battlefield.


    But at this time, she was not wearing armor or holding a weapon in her hand, just carrying a bloody¡ª


    Head!


    It seemed that he had just been headed by the owl, and the blood was still dripping slowly from the head, forming a blood-red trajectory behind the woman.


    "Let her come here."


    Colin ordered the guard who tried to stop him.


    The guards had to give up a passage.


    The woman slowly approached, and she did not show any fear in the face of the blood cavalry officers around her.


    Colin looked at the heroic female knight and smiled: "What? Is there no man in the Fein family anymore?"


    The female knight came to Colin and immediately bowed down without being humble, then pointed at the pile of heads not far away, and responded with a smile:


    "Aren''t the real men of the Fein family all there?"


    Colin smiled slightly, thinking that this woman was a bit interesting, and then asked: "Since you dare to come to me alone, don''t you introduce yourself?"


    "My name is Beatrice, and I am Fei Fejue''s mother."


    "Mrs. Beatrice..."


    "I prefer people to call me, Knight Beatrice."


    Colin smiled and found this woman more interesting. He pointed to the head in the opponent''s hand and asked:


    "Well, Knight Beatrice, what do you mean by holding this head?"


    Beatrice lifted the **** head in her hand, showed it to Colin, and said in her mouth:


    "Dear guardian of the North, Your Excellency Earl Anglia, on behalf of the Fein family, I would like to express my profound regret and apologies for your previous assassination!


    The owner of this head is the messenger behind the assassination. I hope it can calm your anger. "


    Colin carefully looked at the head in the woman''s hand.


    It was also a woman, younger and more beautiful.


    "Who is she?" Colin asked with interest.


    "She is Fei Fejue''s wife."


    "Hehe, why did she send someone to assassinate me? Do you avenge her husband?" Colin smiled coldly.


    "No." The woman shook her head, "She is just a lunatic, she wants to get rid of you at all costs."


    "Oh? Madman?" Clin was immediately happy. "Your Fein family is going to throw the charge of assassinating me on a lunatic?"


    The woman didn''t change her expression, and said, "My Lord Earl, do you know that besides being a Viscountess, she has another identity?"


    "what?"


    "She is also the bishop of Skylark City."


    Colin raised his brows, and finally understood what the other party meant.


    "Kill a bishop, Knight Beatrice, you are not afraid to arouse the anger of the church?"


    Beatrice looked calm and said lightly: "When this woman deliberately provokes the Warriors of the Fein family to die for some ulterior purpose, she is no longer worthy of the glory of our lord.


    If the Pope¡¯s crown is to condemn such a person, I will bear it! "


    The color of appreciation in Colin''s eyes grew stronger.


    To be honest, since crossing the Nushui River into the East, Colin has been quite disappointed.


    It feels like Nuo Da is in the east, and there are not many heroes that can make him admire.


    This kind of hero does not have to have much strength, but a kind of aura, a kind of belief, a kind of perseverance.


    The Duke of Saint-Pross is strong enough, but this kind of person who hesitated to even choose an heir, looking forward and backward, really can''t win Colin''s respect.


    As for the Marquis of Vincent, the Earl of Evan, the Earl of Brugen, the Earl of Hall, etc., in Colin''s view, they are all just plain and vulnerable.


    However, when he was outside Skylark City, he saw the Beatrice Knight who dared to open the city gate alone, holding the head of his daughter-in-law, and if no one walked into the blood cavalry formation, he suddenly felt the long-lost heroic spirit.


    Even the strength of this woman is estimated to be around Tier 3 or Tier 4.


    "Then, Knight Beatrice, did you come to see me this time to give me this head?"


    "Of course not only that." Beatrice shook her head and threw the head in her hand to the guard next to Colin, and then smiled and invited, "The distinguished guests from the north, dare to come to Skylark City and experience the true nature of the Fein family. Your sincerity and enthusiasm?"


    The blood on the woman''s hands hadn''t dried up yet, and the smile on UU Reading ''s face was even more provocative, but this obviously couldn''t scare Colin.


    "Okay!" Colin gripped his horse''s belly lightly, stepped forward slowly, and at the same time ordered to the soldiers around him, "You are waiting for me outside the city!"


    "Master Earl!"


    The faces of the blood cavalry officers changed and they wanted to dissuade them, but Colin immediately raised his hands to signal that he was determined.


    An admiration appeared on Beatrice''s face, but she still suggested:


    "Master Earl, don''t you need to bring a few guards?"


    Colin laughed and said, "If you dare to leave the city alone, I will naturally dare to enter the city alone!"


    Beatrice also laughed, and immediately stopped talking, waved her whip, and rushed towards Skylark City.


    Colin also urged the war horse and followed closely.

 Chapter 470： Beatrice

    In the winter skylark city, there really is no skylark.


    However, Colin saw a lot of Nestle in the corner of the eaves along the way. It is conceivable that when the spring blossoms, the sky in this city must be quite lively.


    "Knight Beatrice, do you know where these skylarks will migrate in winter?"


    Beatrice was stunned for a moment, obviously she didn''t expect Colin to ask such a question.


    You know, at this time they were walking on the streets of Skylark City, and both sides were crowded with glaring people from the East.


    Now Colin''s reputation in the East is not good, almost synonymous with the devil.


    If it hadn''t been for the guards of the Fein family to guard both sides of the road, it is estimated that a lot of people from the East would have rushed to tear Colin to pieces.


    But under these circumstances, Colin was still concerned about the migration of skylarks, which surprised Beatrice.


    "Skylark migrates east in winter."


    "Will you migrate into Huiyue Forest?"


    "I don''t know about this." Beatrice shook her head. "If you are interested in this, you can ask Yeville, the easternmost part of the East Territory."


    Colin nodded, thinking that one day he would visit that arcane city.


    And the reason why he cared about the migration of the skylarks was also thinking of a question-if the skylarks could migrate into the Huiyue Forest, wouldn''t it mean that the taboo restrictions of the Huiyue Forest only exist on the ground?


    Of course, this makes no difference to humans. After all, even a Paladin can only volley for a short time and cannot fly long distances.


    However, Colin can fly.


    Just like this, Colin has been led by Beatrice into the Fein family''s castle and into the living room.


    Beatrice waved away the maids who wanted to come forward to serve, poured a glass of red wine by herself, and then personally sent it to Colin.


    The wine swirled in the glass, red as blood.


    Colin took it with a smile, and drank it.


    If it was Grace, I would probably ask-are you afraid of poison in wine?


    But Beatrice wouldn''t be so tempted. The sharp female knight just smiled and showed appreciation.


    "Master Earl, is my ineffective son okay now?"


    "Very good." Colin said with a smile, "Silvermoon City is a good place, and half-elves are also a hospitable race."


    "That''s good." Beatrice didn''t seem to worry too much about her son, and asked in a hurry, "Then Lord Earl, what are the conditions for the redemption of the fee?"


    Colin turned the red wine glass in his hand and asked, "What else can your Fein family give me now?"


    "Money, slaves, beauties... Lord Earl, as long as you speak up, the Fein family will do their best to meet your requirements. But..." Beatrice said, "I think these things are not worthy of you. ."


    "Really?" Colin put down the wine glass, leaned back on the back of the chair, and asked with interest, "Then what do you think is worthy of me?"


    There was a strange light flashing in Beatrice''s amber eyes. She came to Colin and refilled the wine glass while saying:


    "How about a head?"


    Colin squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "It depends on whose head it is."


    Beatrice put the wine glass in front of Colin, and said with a smile: "Archbishop Kate, how?"


    "The Duchess?" Colin was surprised.


    Of course he knew that the "Archbishop Kate" in Beatrice''s mouth was the wife of the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    However, this sturdy female knight has just killed a bishop of Skylark City, and now she proposes to kill another archbishop of the East...


    Is this determined to be against the church?


    Colin suddenly thought of something, so he immediately folded his hands and put out a lotus-like handprint.


    Who knows that Beatrice just frowned after seeing this handprint, and wondered: "My Lord Earl, is this wine not to your taste?"


    Colin smiled awkwardly, reached out his hand to take the wine glass that Beatrice handed, and brought it to his mouth, using the opportunity to drink to hide his embarrassment.


    Originally, he thought that this Beatrice was another **** placed by Queen Midella in the east, but now it seems that he is thinking too much.


    "Knight Beatrice, do you have enemies with the church?"


    "There is no private enmity, but there is public outrage!"


    Colin took a sip of wine and motioned to Beatrice to continue explaining with his eyes.


    But Beatrice did not continue, but instead asked, "Earl, what do you think is the biggest hidden danger of the Glorious Empire at the moment?"


    "Orc?"


    "No." Beatrice shook her head slowly, "The orcs look menacing, but they are not terrible. Since the Glory Empire has repelled the orcs twice, naturally it can do it the third time.


    Moreover, in my opinion, external threats are necessary. As a person from the North, who has been fighting with trolls all the year round, you should also understand this truth. "


    Colin nodded, already somewhat guessing what Beatrice was about to say, but he didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    "I think that this fallen and rotten church is the biggest cancer and hidden danger entrenched in the empire!"


    Colin looked at Beatrice, who was looking calm, and reminded with a smile: "Knight Beatrice, do you know what will happen to you if this statement goes out?"


    "Burn to death on the stake?" Beatrice shrugged and said indifferently.


    Colin put down his wine glass, changed his sitting position, and asked, "Then you are talking about how the church has become a cancer of the empire?"


    Beatrice filled Colin''s glass again, and slowly said, "Because of its existence, it has split the Glory Empire.


    For example, if you are invading the east this time, if I am not mistaken, it should be the imperial instruction? "


    Colin took the wine glass without admitting or denying it.


    Beatrice didn''t care, and continued: "The battle between the royal family and the church has begun since the beginning of the empire.


    Such infighting seriously damaged the stability and unity of the empire.


    The church that was supposed to spread the glory of our Lord and help the people achieve salvation, but lost itself on the wrong path of fighting for power.


    What they think all day is how to divide and win over the power of the lords to help them fight the royal family and safeguard their own interests.


    Isn¡¯t the Eastern Saint-Pros family just such a tool¡ªor more accurately¡ªa victim!


    My good daughter-in-lawBishop of Skylark City, why should the knights of the Fein family be encouraged to assassinate you?


    Isn''t it just for the East and the North to forge unresolvable feuds!


    And the Duchess who is the Archbishop of the East, I know all the little tricks she used in Bailu Castle! "


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help but have some doubts on his face.


    Seeing this, Beatrice immediately said, "My Lord Earl, please allow me to introduce myself again. My name is Beatrice Saint Pros."


    Colin raised his brows. He didn''t expect the knight to be from the Saint-Pros family, but the doubt on his face did not completely dissipate.


    In his opinion, a lady of the Saint-Pros family who married into the Viscount family like Beatrice is probably from a collateral background, and has been married for so many years, how can she know the secrets of Bailu Castle.


    Who knows, Beatrice continued:


    "I am the sister of the Duke of Saint-Pros."

 Chapter 471： cooperate

    You can search for the original Blood Race Miaobi Pavilion https:// to find the latest chapters in Baidu!


    "Are you the sister of the Duke of Saint-Pros?"


    Colin''s eyes widened, a little unbelievable.


    "Why? Doesn''t it look like?" Beatrice raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Colin said nothing.


    He just felt that as the sister of the Duke of Saint-Pros, Beatrice was married to a family of viscounts... it was a bit too miserable.


    In contrast, Midella, as the sister of the last Duke of St. Hilde, married Emperor Reinhardt.


    Even if Beatrice couldn''t marry into the royal family, she wouldn''t be reduced to marrying into the little-known Fein family.


    Seeing Colin¡¯s doubts, Beatrice immediately explained: ¡°It¡¯s not because I offended the **** of the church, and my stupid brother was confused by her, and this married me to the city of Skylark. Damn it.


    In fact, I had escaped marriage back then...hehe, it''s a pity that I was caught by my brother. "


    Colin''s head was full of black lines when he heard it, and the lady in front of him was probably a coquettish and willful eldest.


    Beatrice was still there and sighed: "What magic power do you think the **** of the church has?


    My brother is like this, and so is my ineffective son. Since he married the bishop of Skylark City, he has never listened to me anymore.


    Being imprisoned in Silvermoon City now deserves it, just to make him reflect on his previous stupid behavior. "


    Colin suddenly felt that there was no "public outrage" for Beatrice''s aim at the church, it was completely "private enmity"!


    What church was the cancer of the Glorious Empire before, I am afraid it is a high-sounding excuse, the real reason is still because of the betrayal of my brother and son...


    Seeing Colin not speaking, Beatrice urged: "How? I helped you kill the **** Kate, and you let my son go, so you won''t embarrass the Feyn family anymore?"


    Colin was a little speechless, and said: "How do I feel that you obviously wanted to kill Kate, why did you help me?"


    Beatrice snorted and said, "Earl Anglia, don''t tell you that you don''t understand. If Kate died in my hands, what kind of impact would it have?"


    Colin didn''t refute now.


    Indeed, he really wanted to see the duchess die in Beatrice''s hands.


    After all, the church power represented by the Duchess will obviously have a great negative impact on Colin''s next plan to control the East.


    Therefore, Colin didn''t want to see this woman get in the way in Bailu City, but he didn''t want to kill Kate with his own hands, because in this way, he would completely anger the church.


    Colin didn''t want to do such a stupid thing.


    The power of the church that Colin knew was already terrifying, and it was just a power on the bright side, who knows how little is hidden in the dark.


    Colin definitely didn''t want to be on the blacklist of the church.


    But if the Duchess died in Beatrice''s hands, then Colin would not only have to bear the anger of the church.


    More importantly, Beatrice is Saint Pros!


    If the follow-up operations are done properly, it can completely create a gap between the Saint-Pros family and the church, and even make the Eastern Realm completely fall to the royal family!


    This is simply a multitude of things in one fell swoop.


    But just because this matter was so beautiful, Colin couldn''t believe it for a while.


    "Knight Beatrice, are you willing to pay such a high price for a feebleman?" Colin couldn''t help asking.


    It wasn''t that he looked down on Fei Jijue, but the price that Beatrice paid in order to redeem her son was too great.


    They all bet on herself, the Fein family, the Saint-Pros family, and the future of the entire East Territory.


    Or is it that this vengeful woman has reached such a desperate situation in order to retaliate against her sister-in-law who bullied her back then?


    Colin has seen a lot of stupid people, but he knows that this one in front of him is obviously not.


    The previous series of actions cannot be done by a stupid person.


    "Of course I am not just for the inferior son." Beatrice said frankly, "He is not that important yet. The reason why I did this is actually to help the Glory Empire clear the hidden dangers inside."


    Colin raised his brows and said in surprise: "Do you want to force the Saint Prolos family to fight the church?"


    "To be more precise, it should be suppressing the church." Beatrice looked at Colin''s eyes seriously, her amber eyes gleamed with deep and firm light, "Now this church has seriously affected the stability and stability of the empire. Unity, so we must cut off its tentacles spreading everywhere, so that''the gods belong to the gods and the secular belong to the secular''!


    Only in this way can the Glory Empire firmly hold onto the richest land in this continent, and humans will not be able to follow in the footsteps of the elves and dragons! "


    Colin''s expression gradually became serious.


    Originally, Colin thought that Beatrice and Queen Midella were allies, after all, they were both trying to fight the church.


    It now appears that the two are not the same at all.


    To be honest, although the power of Beatrice is completely incomparable with Queen Midella, if he wants to choose an ally against the church, Colin will choose Beatrice without hesitation.


    Queen Midella would only continue to encourage Colin to become a pioneer against the church, while hiding behind trying to reap the benefits.


    As for Beatrice, the female knight first cut off the head of a bishop with her own hands, and now she began to stare at the archbishop of the East...


    Colin believed that Beatrice should be unselfish. She really hopes to suppress the church''s intervention in the world, so that the Brilliant Empire can unite and not collapse in internal friction.


    Even knowing that Beatrice''s actions were very beneficial to him, Colin couldn''t help but reminded:


    "Knight Beatrice, you should understand that if you are just a Bishop of Skylark City, there is still room for change, but if you really kill the Archbishop of the East... Then even the St. Pros family can''t keep you. UU¿´Êéwww .uukanshu.com"


    Beatrice smiled freely and said, "When do I need the protection of the Saint-Pros family? As for the anger of the church, I''m already prepared, you don''t have to worry."


    Colin had a complicated expression and opened his mouth, but only sighed: "You are a real knight!"


    Beatrice''s eyes were steady and firm, and she accepted Colin''s compliment.


    After that, she looked straight and said: "Well, if you agree to this proposal, then I need your help."


    "How to help?"


    "Because I tried to assassinate Kate once before, she was already prepared for me. I need you to help me control the guardian knight next to her..."


    Colin started to have black lines again.


    It was not the first time that this woman assassinated the Archbishop of the East...In this way, the Duke of Saint-Pros just married her to Skylark City was really forgiving.


    Of course, Beatrice didn''t know what Colin was thinking, and continued: "...My plan is like this. I will set off to Bailu City by myself first, and you will arrive with the troops. Don''t worry, you don''t need to attack Bailu City, I will be there. Help you open the gates inside.


    After entering the city, you led the blood cavalry to follow me. As long as you can help me sweep away the guards around Kate, I can kill her myself! "


    Due to the lag in the transmission of information, Beatrice still does not know that Bailu City has actually been breached by the blood cavalry once, and she has also killed her brother, the Duke of St. Pros.


    Colin hesitated and didn''t tell her this.


    He wanted to know whether he would stick to her heart and continue to fulfill her promise when she learned the news after Beatrice entered the city.


    "Okay! That''s it!"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation."


    Like the original blood family, please collect it: () The original blood family Miaobi Pavilion has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 472： messenger

    The original blood https://


    After leaving Skylark City, after another two days, Colin finally reunited with the main force of the Blood Cavalry.


    Since he had already "personally" participated in Bailu City''s action that night through the connection with the blood slaves, Colin knew the general situation, but he still patiently listened to the report by Lord Logger.


    Only at the end of the report, Knight Logger gave Colin a small surprise.


    "The messenger of the royal family?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl, we met after we evacuated from Bailu City. We claimed to be sending the war order issued by your Majesty to the Saint-Pros family. I will bring him... Do you want to see him?"


    Colin was a little speechless, and said with no good air: "You are getting bolder and bolder now! Even the emissaries of the royal family dare to hold him back!"


    Knight Logger shrank his head and dared not speak.


    "Forget it, bring him to see me."


    "Yes!"


    Knight Logger quickly turned and left, and soon came over with a handsome young knight.


    This person is wearing a gorgeous armor with the emblem of [Jing Shi Fei Yan] on it. Obviously, this person is not only a messenger of the royal family, but also a member of the San Lorenzo family.


    "Earl Anglia, do you dare to condone your subordinates to hold the royal messenger, not afraid of your majesty''s punishment?"


    The young knight shouted at Colin proudly, his face full of arrogance that hadn''t been beaten by society.


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "You said you are the messenger of the royal family. Is there any evidence?"


    The young knight snorted coldly, took out a handwritten note from his arms, unfolded it in front of Colin, and said:


    "This is a war order issued by His Majesty Reinhardt, and it also has the emblem of the royal family. Earl Angele, don''t you know it?"


    Colin took a closer look, and then immediately made a look of suddenly realized: "Ah, that''s it! Hey, Mr. Messenger, I''m really sorry, those stupid knights under my command have no knowledge, so I didn''t recognize your identity.


    Logg, don¡¯t come to apologize to Mr. Messenger! "


    Knight Logger stepped forward, bowed and said, "Sorry, Mr. Messenger."


    The royal emissary rolled his eyes and said with disdain: "Earl Anglia, are you ready to fool with such a light apology..."


    "Cousin Andy, I didn''t expect to see you here!" Prince Harrison ran out in due course.


    "His Royal Highness, Your Highness Princess." Andy hurriedly saluted, and saw that Princess Judy was also there, so he had to salute again.


    Only then did he realize that the young earl in front of him was still the teacher of the prince and princess. He immediately put away his arrogance and did not dare to pursue it any more, but he still said neither arrogantly nor arrogantly:


    "Earl Anglia, I am entrusted by your majesty to hand over this war order to the Duke of Saint-Pros as quickly as possible. I can no longer care about the previous things, but now, I must rush to Bailu City, please don''t stop it."


    "Of course I won''t stop the royal messenger." Colin said with a smile, "It''s just that if you want to hand over the war order to the Duke of Saint-Pros, there is no need to go to Bailu City."


    Andy Knight frowned suddenly: "What do you mean?"


    "Meaning, the Duke of Saint-Pros is here."


    Andy Knight froze for a moment: "Earl Anglia, are you kidding me?"


    The Lord Logger, who had bowed his head, smiled slyly, and said, "My Envoy, the Duke of Saint-Pros was indeed ¡®invited¡¯ by us."


    Andy Knight looked at the two of them suspiciously, before he said for a while: "Well, please take me to see the Duke of Saint-Pros."


    "this way please!"


    Knight Logger led everyone to a huge tent, took the initiative to open the door curtain, and made an invitation gesture.


    Andy Knight walked in first.


    Then it was found that the tent was empty, with only a dark coffin in the middle.


    "Earl Angley, are you kidding me?" Andy Knight asked, turning his head, glaring at Colin.


    Colin ignored Andy Knight, Shi Shiran walked to the coffin and opened the lid of the coffin.


    Bang!


    The lid of the coffin slammed heavily on the ground, shaking dust everywhere.


    Colin turned his head and said to Andy blankly:


    "Knight Andy, don''t come and meet the Duke of Saint-Pros!"


    "You..." Andy Knight suddenly had an ominous premonition, a terrifying thought came to his mind, but it was immediately denied by him.


    impossible!


    Andy Knight slowly approached the coffin and looked inside.


    Then, he was struck by lightning, and his whole body froze on the spot.


    "No... it''s impossible... it''s impossible!"


    Andy Knight only felt a chill enveloped his whole body, making him uncontrollably start to tremble.


    Colin patted Andy''s shoulder lightly, and said faintly: "Knight Andy, you understand now. The blood cavalry brought you here, in fact, out of good intentions, not wanting you to go to Bailu City for a run for nothing. trip."


    Andy only felt that he was being stared at by a terrifying behemoth. Although the Count Angele beside him was gentle and did not make any hostile actions, he still felt that his life was seriously threatened.


    Rolling his throat with difficulty, Knight Andy no longer had the arrogance he had before, and said sternly:


    "Ann... Earl Anglia, how dare you kill... Duke of Saint Pros..."


    Colin shrugged and said lightly: "The Duke of St. Pros was killed by the blood cavalry on the battlefield. What''s wrong?"


    The Glorious Empire has restrictions on fighting and fighting within the nobles, and despicable behaviors such as assassination, poisoning, and backstabs are obviously not tolerated.


    However, in both cases, fighting between the nobles is possible.


    One situation is a duel.


    The other is to kill in a fair manner on the battlefield.


    "So... the Blood Cavalry once broke through Bailu City?"


    "Yes, just three days ago. At that time, the Duke of St. Pros fought bravely to the last moment. I also admire it very much." Colin pretended to sigh.


    Andy Knight trembled and asked, "But...but... the orc invasion is imminent, how can you..."


    Colin spread his hands together, and said confidently: "But at that time, the war order of your majesty hadn''t reached Bailu City yet."


    Andy Knight was speechless.


    In fact, the news that your Majesty is about to launch a foreign war has spread long ago, but the legally effective war order signed by your Majesty needs to be delivered by people, and the speed is definitely much slower than that of the carrier pigeon.


    This time difference became an excuse for Colin.


    The key point is that no one can punish Colin for this, because he did not see the war order.


    Andy Knight''s face changed for a while, and finally he had to say, "Since the Duke of St. Pros is dead, I will go to the White Dew Castle and send the war order to the next Duke of the East."


    "That''s just right, we can travel together." Colin said with a smile.


    Andy Knight suddenly became alert: "What are you going to do in Bailu City?"


    "Of course I congratulate the new Duke of the East." Colin took it for granted. ,


    Andy Knight was dull and silent.


    He seemed unwilling to stay in this gloomy place anymore, and then he arched his hands in a perfunctory manner, turned his head and left in a hurry.


    The curtain hangs down, blocking out the sunlight.


    Only the flickering candlelight remained in the tent, reflecting Colin''s expressionless face.


    He stood alone by the coffin, quietly looked at the body of the Duke of St. Pros inside for a long time, and finally smiled excitedly.


    Afterwards, he opened his mouth, showing his hideous fangs¡ª


    Take a bite.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    Like the original kinship, please collect it: () The original kinship has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 473： Tier 6

    The original blood https://


    The night is getting darker.


    In the gloomy tent, several rows of candles tried to burn themselves, barely opening the heavy darkness.


    In the candlelight, bursts of blood mist surrounded the coffin in the center of the tent, constantly evaporating.


    In the blood mist, Colin''s figure is looming, seemingly real and imaginary.


    With the passage of time, Colin''s body gradually diffused with a faint blood-red complex pattern, like an arcane magic circle, but also like a star trail.


    A trace of terrifying coercion could not be restrained, and it suppressed the candlelight that was stirred in the tent to dim.


    The thick darkness took the opportunity to expand unscrupulously, making the atmosphere in the tent even more gloomy and gloomy.


    Suddenly, two lights came up suddenly, tearing apart the darkness.


    It was Colin who opened his eyes.


    His pupils turned into bright red vertical pupils, exuding an icy light.


    The light flashed, and Colin also looked up from the Duke of St. Pros, who had turned into a corpse.


    He could clearly feel that every cell in his body seemed to be cheering.


    The blood mist surrounding him seems to be able to absorb a certain mysterious energy particle from the air, transform it into a certain nourishing power, and be all inhaled by him.


    The body cells nourished by the mysterious power have begun to accelerate their evolution.


    Muscle fibers have become stronger and tougher, bones and joints have become more crystal clear, and blood all over the body is turbulent in the blood vessels like a turbulent ocean tide.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Colin''s heart was beating rapidly like a powerful water pump, and the blood in his whole body circulated more turbulently and even boiled.


    The rising blood pressure made the blood vessels of Colin''s whole body stand out, like a purple steel rope winding around his body.


    The muscles also swelled continuously due to congestion, and soon filled the original armor fully.


    Huh!


    A pair of black bat wings pierced through the armor and slowly stretched out behind Colin.


    Bang!


    The armor could no longer withstand this force, and was completely burst by Colin''s swelling body.


    Fortunately, this tent is big enough, otherwise it might not be able to accommodate Colin in the state of [Blood Clan True Body].


    This is not the first time that Colin has advanced through the blood of high-ranking knights. Therefore, Colin was not too surprised by the changes in his body, but was feeling the source of this magical power in detail.


    The blood is boiling, the body is restless, and the mind, in the pain caused by this drastic change, has actually begun to become blurred.


    However, Colin gritted his teeth, holding on to stay awake.


    In a trance, countless pictures, countless information, countless memories flashed before his eyes.


    He tried his best to see those pictures clearly, but he seemed to be always separated by a hazy tulle.


    There was a faint whisper in the ear, as if who was whispering.


    The blood mist rose up, and condensed into mysterious and complex blood lines on the surface of Colin''s huge body.


    boom! boom! boom!


    With his heart beating violently, Colin''s consciousness became more and more blurred, and his eyes became more and more hollow.


    In an instant, an unstoppable darkness swept across, completely submerging Colin''s entire consciousness.


    ...


    Click!


    A flash of lightning tore through the darkness.


    Colin opened his eyes again and found that he didn''t know when he had actually stood on a mountain, but the ground at his feet turned out to be silver.


    Click!


    Another flash of lightning flashed across.


    Colin found a dark figure on the edge of the cliff.


    The figure held a torch in his hands, and the beating flame became the only light in the darkness.


    The man threw the torch off the cliff.


    The red flame drew a line of fire in the air, rolling and falling into an abyss that seemed to never see the bottom.


    Click!


    The third lightning flashed.


    The electric light illuminates the entire mountain top.


    At this time, Colin discovered that densely crowded figures stood on the top of the mountain, and he seemed to be one of them.


    These figures all held their hands high, chanting words in their mouths.


    "Wake up... great... king..."


    The sound of prayers one after another surrounded Colin''s ears, but strangely, he couldn''t hear the specific content of the prayers.


    Click!


    The fourth lightning flashed across.


    Electric light illuminates everything between heaven and earth.


    In the dark abyss, a dark red flame slowly rose up¡ª¡ª


    Do not!


    That''s not a flame!


    Colin suddenly recovered, only to realize that it was a huge dark red ferocious vertical pupil!


    The place where I stand is not a mountain at all, but the head of a giant beast!


    In the darkness, thunder and lightning flashed continuously in the sky, finally allowing Colin to see the sight in front of him-this was an extremely large silver python!


    The giant python''s huge body is like a mountain range, stretching horizontally and horizontally to the end of the field of vision without seeing the edge.


    On the body of the giant python under the electric light, there are faintly visible bloodstains on the bones.


    The muddy eyes of the giant python stared at Colin quietly, and Colin''s face was reflected in the dark red vertical pupils.


    It seems to say something.


    But Colin could not receive any information.


    You can only see the helplessness, aging, sadness of this giant python from that one eye...


    It seems like an old king who has come to an end, looking forward to an inheritor who can succeed him¡ª¡ª


    A new king.


    boom!


    The last light flashes across.


    Everything returned to the boundless darkness again.


    The vertical pupils of the silver python also disappeared.


    But Colin felt that there was still a faint whisper in his ear, perhaps the giant python was trying to say something to him.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t hear it at all.


    ...


    Outside the tent, Knight Logger, who heard the movement, quickly walked over, but was stopped by a blood slave.


    "What''s the matter with Lord Earl?"


    The blood slave did not answer, but stood silently in front of Knight Logger.


    "Can''t even I go in?"


    Knight Logger asked angrily but the blood slave in front of him was still unmoved.


    Knight Logger knew that these people were all personal guards of Count Anglie, and they had mysterious origins, but they were all extremely powerful, and they were extremely fierce in combat, not afraid of death.


    If it was not clear that these guards could not betray Earl Anglia, I am afraid that Knight Logger could not help but rush in.


    At this moment, the unheard murmurs in the tent stopped abruptly, but immediately, a terrifying coercion burst out suddenly, sweeping the entire camp like a turbulent wave.


    The closest Knight Logger had the deepest feelings of this power. If he hadn''t felt the extremely strong energy of the Holy Light and the familiar aura belonging to Count Angele, I''m afraid he would have already pulled out the saber around his waist.


    "Master Earl..."


    While the Logger knight was waiting anxiously, a guard outside the tent seemed to be summoned and turned and walked in.


    Before long, I saw Colin strode out.


    "Master Earl, are you okay!" Knight Logger hurriedly stepped forward to salute, and at the same time he noticed that the armor worn by Earl Angley seemed to belong to the guard who walked into the tent just now...


    But he didn''t dare to ask more, he just hid this doubt in his heart.


    "Is there anything to eat?" Colin asked, with scarlet light flashing in his eyes from time to time, and the energy of holy light radiated from his body. It seemed that he could not perfectly control the skyrocketing power for a while.


    "Of course. Please wait!" Knight Logger raised his head, feeling the surging power on Colin''s body, and couldn''t help asking, "Master Earl, have you been promoted to the sixth rank?"


    Colin nodded, staring in the direction of Bailu City:


    "Yes."


    Like the original kinship, please collect it: () The original kinship has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 474： struggle

    You can search for the original Blood Race Miaobi Pavilion https:// to find the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Bailubao.


    It''s quiet in the dead of night.


    In the early winter, the climate was already a bit cold, and the air was filled with the faint smell of night orchid, silently soothing the anxious hearts of everyone in the castle.


    "Duchess!"


    "Vincent hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "Not yet¡­"


    The marquise was sad, biting her lip trying to say something, but looking at the duchess'' solemn face, she did not dare to say it.


    "I want to perform healing for the Marquis, you go out first." The Duchess waved.


    "Yes."


    The marquise and the maids quietly retreated, leaving the Duchess and Marquis Vincent in the room.


    The duchess sat down on the armchair next to the hospital bed and looked at her sleeping son quietly.


    The Marquis of Vincent was lying on his back on the hospital bed, covered with a pure white quilt, his face was like white paper, his breathing was weak, as if he would be cut off in the next second, but he never swallowed the last breath.


    "My child... why do you support so hard..." The Duchess reached out and gently stroked the face of the Marquis Vincent, her eyes full of distress and puzzlement, but she was soon replaced by firmness and indifference.


    "Don''t worry, mother will help you out soon... Don''t blame your mother for being cruel, this is a necessary sacrifice. Only in this way can we regain the attention of our Lord."


    After speaking, the duchess folded her hands together, prayed silently, then stretched out her right hand, and tapped her index finger on the forehead, nose and lips of Marquis Vincent.


    The faint light of the holy light filled the spot where her fingertips had touched, making the pale face of the Marquis Vincent instantly holy.


    If anyone who knows the magic of the church is here, they will find that what the Duchess is performing is not a healing technique at all, but a prayer technique to let the dead rest in peace!


    The light gradually dimmed, and the duchess took out a delicate vial from her arms.


    The bottle is a bottle of holy water, but only the duchess knows what is inside.


    But just as the Duchess was about to feed the bottle of water into the mouth of the Marquis Vincent, the door of the room was knocked suddenly.


    The duchess frowned, still pouring water into the mouth of the Marquis Vincent, then got up and opened the door, saying:


    "Didn''t you tell me not to disturb me at this time?"


    The butler repeatedly apologized, but still reported: "Madam, Miss Beatrice has just entered the city!"


    "Beatrix..." The duchess'' face changed, she seemed to remember some bad memory, and then walked out with a gloomy face.


    Walking along the spiral staircase to the lobby on the first floor, the Duchess happened to run into Beatrice who came in.


    "Kate!"


    "Beatrix!"


    When the two women met, there seemed to be flames in the air.


    The knight who had been behind the Duchess stepped forward slightly, and at the same time he supported the saber on his waist with his right hand, and looked at Beatrice on the opposite side warily.


    No way, this eldest lady has a criminal record.


    Beatrice rolled her eyes when she saw this, and said with disdain: "You haven''t seen it for so many years, you are still so timid."


    "You haven''t seen it for so many years, you are still so rude." The Duchess immediately retorted.


    Beatrice curled her lips, unwilling to entangle with the Duchess, so she asked the butler on the side: "Where is my brother?"


    The butler sighed, and said with a sad expression: "My Lord Duke... I am afraid that something has happened to you..."


    "What!" Beatrice''s eyes widened, and she immediately grabbed the butler''s collar and asked, "What the **** is going on!"


    The butler had to tell the story of the previous blood cavalry''s breach of Bailu City tremblingly.


    After listening to it, Beatrice stood still in a daze, as if she had lost her soul.


    The Duchess said coldly: "Beatrix, do you know the seriousness of the situation now? Stay well and don''t mess with me anymore!"


    After speaking, the Duchess strode out.


    It was rare for Beatrice to refrain from retorting, she just loosened the butler''s collar and stood in place, her expression constantly changing.


    The butler waited for a long time, and seeing that Beatrice had not been moving, he whispered:


    "Miss Beatrice, I have ordered someone to help you tidy up the room. You are tired from the journey. Why don''t you wash and rest first."


    Beatrice heard the words but did not respond.


    Just when the butler did not know what to do, she finally spoke:


    "You said that my brother had issued a conscription order to the major lords south of the Althus Mountains before his death, so why didn''t the Fein family receive it?"


    "No. I personally helped Master the Duke to sort out the call-up order. Obviously, one of them was sent to Skylark City!"


    Beatrice squinted her eyes and immediately realized that the call-up order should have been hidden by her good daughter-in-law.


    And her purpose for doing this is not difficult to guess, she must be thinking of first ambushing Colin and his party from Tinder City, and then leading the Fein family''s private army to defeat the blood cavalry through Skylark City.


    It''s a pity that she was killed decisively by Beatrice who learned the news before she led her troops out of the city.


    This stupid woman!


    Really surpassed the dead!


    Beatrice was raging in her heart.


    Although there was a lot of dissatisfaction with her brother, the Duke of Saint-Pros, his death still dealt a great blow to Beatrice. UU Reading


    Thinking of her previous appointment with Colin Angele in Skylark City, Beatrice was shaken for a while.


    Do you really want to cooperate with the enemy who killed your brother?


    And what made her feel even more confused was the future of the East Territory.


    No matter how mediocre the Duke of St. Pros is, he can at least hold the scene. With him, the situation in the east will not be too bad.


    But now, as soon as the Duke of Saint-Pros died, the issue of heirs immediately became apparent.


    The eldest son Vincent still occupies the seat of the Marquis of the East. It stands to reason that he should inherit the seat of the Duke. However, not long ago, the Duke of Saint-Pros had greatly weakened the support of the Marquis of Vincent under the influence of some people. , And began to support the second son, Earl Evan.


    As a result, Earl Evan, who had no hope of inheriting the position of Duke, now has the confidence to compete with the Marquis of Vincent.


    More importantly, the battle for heirs is similar to a duel-once you participate, you can never withdraw before you are born or die.


    In the original article, the Marquis of Center may be able to accommodate a younger brother who is not threatening, but now, after Evan reveals his desire to fight for the title of Duke, Vincent will obviously not be so magnanimous anymore, and in the same way, Earl Evan will definitely not. He will not wait to die, seeing his brother inherit the throne of duke, and then welcome the suppression and exclusion that is bound to come.


    Coupled with the obsessive northern realm and the ghostly church...Beatrix was in a state of confusion for a while.


    "Miss Beatrice..." Seeing that Beatrice hadn''t spoken for a long time, the butler couldn''t help but reminded her.


    Beatrice came back to her senses and said, "You just said that Vincent was also seriously injured in that battle?"


    "Yes."


    "Take me to see him."


    "Yes."


    Like the original blood family, please collect it: () The original blood family Miaobi Pavilion has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 475： Plan (on)

    You can search for the original Blood Race Miaobi Pavilion https:// to find the latest chapters in Baidu!


    "Has he never woke up?"


    "No."


    Faced with Beatrice''s question, the marquise shook her head mechanically.


    My husband seems to wake up in the next moment, but he never seems to open his eyes.


    For so many days, from the hopefulness at the beginning to the gradual disappointment afterwards, now the young marquise has been tortured numb.


    Beatrice looked at the haggard-faced Marquise and sighed: "Go and rest. I''ll take care of Vincent tonight."


    The marquise shook her head. She knew that not only she, but the Hall family''s greatest hope now lies in her husband.


    Under such pressure, she did not dare to relax at all, even knowing that even if she knew that she was guarding the bedside, it would be futile, but she still stood by here, as if this was the only way to relieve inner anxiety.


    "Think about Eckert, he needs you too."


    Hearing her son''s name, the marquise finally had some look in her eyes. After struggling for a while, she got up and said, "Mrs. Beatrice, I will trouble you to take care of Vincent tonight."


    After speaking, the marquise left the room.


    Beatrice said to the maids again: "You go down first, if something happens, I will call you."


    "Yes." The maids replied, and then they all quietly retreated.


    When the door closed again, Beatrice said softly:


    "Well, there is no one else here."


    Afterwards, the Marquis of Vincent opened his eyes.


    When Beatrice saw this, there was no accident.


    The reason why she insisted on persuading the marquise just now was because the Marquis Vincent touched her body very secretly.


    The marquise, who was so haggard and haggard, had obviously not noticed all this.


    "Auntie, you are finally here!" Marquis Vincent grabbed Beatrice''s hand, finally showing a sincere smile on his face.


    "What the **** is going on? Why do you have to pretend to be unconscious?"


    The Marquis of Vincent took a deep breath and said solemnly:


    "Because my mother wants to kill me!"


    "Kate is going to kill you?" Beatrice looked at the Marquis of Vincent suspiciously, frowning, "Although I always think that the mad woman is willing to kill anyone for the church, but...she shouldn''t kill herself. Son? What''s more, what good will it do for her?"


    "I guess she hopes to push me to the throne of the Duke of the East, and then kill him. In this way, Eckert will become the first heir to the next Duke of the East."


    Beatrice suddenly realized, "It turns out that, once a three-year-old Eastern Duke succeeds to the throne, the Eastern Territory is not Kate''s **** woman who has the final say."


    "That''s right!" The eyes of the Marquis Vincent flashed with pain and hatred. "So she has never tried to treat me before. She clearly hopes that I will die as soon as possible. Even seeing me hanging out, she return¡­"


    "What else is she doing?"


    "It''s nothing." The Marquis of Vincent immediately changed the subject. "My mother didn''t know how many Eastern aristocrats had been attracted over the years, and even the Saint-Pros family had become riddled under the infiltration of the church, so I I can''t believe anyone, I can only pretend to be unconscious until you show up!


    Aunt, you are the only person I can trust now! "


    Beatrice laughed at herself and said, "Because I am the least likely to be bought by Kate in the East, right?"


    "Yes. But even more because you are my most respected Eastern Knight, the most upright Saint Pros!" The Marquis of Vincent hurriedly gave a flattery.


    Beatrice smiled noncommitantly and asked, "Then how are you going to deal with this situation now? Do you have anyone you can trust? Are there any loyal knights? Is there an army that can command you?"


    The Marquis of Vincent smiled bitterly and said, "Auntie, I only have you now!"


    Beatrice rolled her eyes and cursed with hatred of iron and steel: "So you have been pretending to be dead for so many days, didn''t you think of a way to break the game?"


    "Well, actually I did think of a way..." Marquis Vincent''s eyes flickered.


    "what way?"


    "I guess the forces in Bailu City have been wooed by my mother, so if you want to break the game, you can only rely on external forces!"


    "External force?" Beatrice thought for a while, and wondered, "What other power do you have outside Bailu City? Do you mean Earl Hall?"


    "Earl Hall is indeed an important force that I can rely on, but he is still far away on the Nushui River after all, and his subordinates are all naval forces... and he can''t do anything about the situation in Bailu City."


    "Then which force are you talking about?"


    The Marquis of Vincent hesitated, then lowered his voice: "Blood Cavalry."


    Beatrice picked it up beautifully, looking at Marquis Vincent with complicated eyes.


    The Marquis of Vincent quickly explained: "Auntie, listen to me. Of course I understand the hatred of the blood cavalry and the Saint-Pros family. I also know that Count Colin Angele is treacherous and cunning. Coveted, but under the current circumstances, I can only use them to deal with internal threats. Otherwise, the situation in the East will only get worse!"


    Beatrice smiled faintly, and said, "Do you know? Actually, before I came to Bailu City, I had seen Colin Angele once in Skylark City.


    Moreover, an agreement was reached with him. "


    The Marquis of Vincent suddenly widened his eyes and said, "What agreement?"


    "I helped him kill Kate, and he released Fei Jie."


    Marquis Vincent''s eyes lit up, and he immediately asked: "How are you going to kill...Mother?"


    Beatrice didn''t hide it, she said frankly: "I will secretly open the city gate and send the blood cavalry into Bailu City. Since they could kill your father the last time they entered the city, UU read this time. It must be able to kill the guardian power around your mother.


    In this way, I can kill her myself! "


    After hearing this, the Marquis of Vincent was silent for a while before saying: "Auntie, my original plan is similar, but...I intend to let my mother die in the hands of the blood cavalry."


    "No." But Beatrice shook her head slowly, "Kate must die in my hands!"


    The Marquis of Vincent frowned, puzzled, and said: "Aunt, why did you have to kill your mother with your own hands? Is it because of the grievances back then?"


    Beatrice squinted at Marquis Vincent and hummed softly: "What? Am I such a must-see image in your heart?"


    The Marquis of Vincent shook his head quickly. Before he could figure out how to answer this question, Beatrice said again:


    "Okay, let me tell you the truth, I want to kill Kate with my own hands, there is only one reason-to make the Saint-Pros family and the church completely rupture!"


    This sonorous and powerful words made the Marquis Vincent''s heart tremble.


    After thinking for a moment, he finally understood his aunt''s painstaking efforts.


    Indeed, if the Archbishop of the East dies in Beatrice¡¯s hands, there will inevitably be a crack that is difficult to bridge between the Saint-Pros family and the church, and the royal family is very likely to accept the service of the Saint-Pros family.


    The situation in the empire might change completely.


    However, the Marquis of Vincent is also very clear that Beatrice, who caused this series of upheavals, may suffer endless revenge from the church...


    When he was just about to remind his aunt about the possible consequences of killing an archbishop, he heard her speak again:


    "In addition, I have to kill another person."


    "Who?"


    "Colin Angele!"


    Like the original blood family, please collect it: () The original blood family Miaobi Pavilion has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 476： Plan (below)

    àÛͨ! Puff!


    Marquis Vincent''s heartbeat suddenly increased.


    For a while, even he himself couldn''t tell exactly what kind of mentality he was when he heard that his aunt was about to kill Colin Angele.


    Beatrice did not notice the strangeness of the Marquis Vincent, and she explained to herself:


    "Colin Angele is too dangerous and terrifying. With him, even if the Eastern Territory succeeds in getting rid of the control of the church, he can only curl up in his shadow.


    So, this person must die!


    And as soon as he died, the blood cavalry was over.


    As long as you can become the Duke of the East, it will not be difficult to convince Earl Hall to change his mind. As long as the North can not cross the Nushui River, there is nothing to worry about.


    What''s more, when Colin Anglia died, the Northern Territory would inevitably fall into turmoil, and even if it did not fall into turmoil, he would definitely not be able to conquer the East.


    The Marquis of Garcia is old, and the battle of Shadow Canyon has destroyed his heart, and now he does not have the ability to rebuild a black cavalry.


    In this way, you can also reorganize the eastern realm calmly and completely wipe out the remnants of the church.


    Don''t worry about the church''s interference, because the royal family will not stand by and watch.


    The nomination certificate of an Eastern Archbishop is enough to convince the royal family that the Saint Pros family is determined to take effect. "


    Seeing the struggle of the Marquis of Vincent, Beatrice mistakenly thought he was still worried about revenge from the church, so she laughed and joked:


    "Even if the church wants revenge, it will attack me first. I am not afraid, what are you afraid of?"


    The Marquis of Vincent did not dare to confess his inner struggle to Beatrice, so he put on a worried look and said, "Auntie, are you really worried about the church''s revenge?"


    Beatrice smiled freely, and said, "What are you afraid of, it''s a big deal to hide your name and wander around the world. Anyway, I wanted to do this a long time ago, and your father used to stop him. Now that he is dead, then I''m free.


    I don¡¯t believe in church people who can really chase me to the end of the world. "


    The Marquis of Vincent was silent.


    Beatrix thought he was still worried about herself, so she smiled and patted the hand of Marquis Vincent, and said:


    "Okay, don''t put on such a weak appearance, I don''t want to see the future Duke of the East look like this.


    What''s more, as a knight of the Saint-Pros family, how can I be afraid of sacrifice?


    I only hope that my sacrifice is meaningful, so what you should do is to take good control of the east and make it shine again.


    In addition, out of personal selfishness, I also hope that you can take more care of the Fein family and don''t irritate them because of Evan.


    And Evan... I really hope you can show enough kindness.


    You can deprive him of the title, take back his territory, cut off his support, but at least leave him with one life.


    Because one day you will find that those who can really stand up and devote everything to the protection of the East in a critical moment will only be members of the Saint Pros family.


    Just like your father, who loved Kate so much back then, but when it comes to the critical moment, doesn¡¯t it depend on my sister to stand up and clean up the situation?


    No matter how good other people are, they may not be reliable, and no matter how bad Evan is, he still has the last name of Saint Pros at least..."


    Listening to the aunty talking about the "future", the Marquis Vincent suddenly felt an indescribable feeling.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have returned to 20 years ago, when he was formally canonized as the Marquis of the East by his father. That was the first time he felt the heavy responsibility and the unparalleled sense of sacred mission.


    "...Vincent Saint-Pros, today, in the name of the Lord of the East, I canonize you as a Marquis of the East. From then on, you will shoulder the responsibility of protecting the people and vassals of the East, and use this as Glory until the day your life ends!"


    Father¡¯s words that day were firmly engraved in the heart of the Marquis Vincent, but over time, these words seemed to inevitably be eroded and obliterated...


    Especially after the fiasco of Silvermoon City, the Marquis of Vincent felt that his status had plummeted, but his younger brother Evan gradually received more attention from his father.


    And when he failed again in Silvermoon City and became a prisoner, what his father and younger brother did was Chi Luoli''s betrayal!


    It is precisely because of this betrayal that the Marquis of Vincent will insert the dagger into his father''s chest without any psychological obstacles!


    But now, looking at the aunt Beatrice, who was sitting next to him with a firm and calm look, the Marquis of Vincent suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt.


    The pride of Saint-Pros, the glory of Saint-Pros, the persistence of Saint-Pros...


    The Marquis of Vincent felt that what he had done was simply blaspheming the surname of Saint-Pross.


    "...I, Vincent Saint Pros, in this sacred place, under the gaze of the Supreme Lord, I will take the responsibility of protecting the east, no matter what kind of hardships and dangers I encounter from now on. Take the responsibility to protect the glory of the Saint-Pros family until the end of my life!"


    The old vows echoed in my ears, and the eyes of Marquis Vincent gradually became firmer.


    "Auntie, how are you going to kill Colin Angele?"


    Beatrice, of course, doesn¡¯t know anything about the psychological changes of the Marquis of Vincent, so she said:


    "As long as I kill Kate, I will be able to gain the trust of Colin Angele. When the time comes, I will be able to assassinate him without preparation, and I will still be able to succeed."


    Seeing that the Marquis of Vincent frowned, Beatrice mistakenly thought that the other party was worried about the consequences of assassinating an earl, so she spoke again:


    "You don''t have to worry about the consequences of doing this. Anyway, I have already carried the notoriety of killing an Eastern Archbishop. Naturally, UU reading is not afraid to take on the notoriety of assassinating an empire count.


    When the time comes, you will announce that I will be removed from the Saint-Pros family. It is better to have another expulsion from the East, and I will just start my escape career. "


    Looking at the aunt who pretended to be relaxed, the Marquis of Vincent only felt that his throat was blocked, but he took a deep breath and got rid of these useless hypocrisy, and said solemnly:


    "Auntie, when you assassinated Colin Angele, please remember to cut off his head!"


    Beatrice smiled slightly, and said: "No problem. I actually like to cut off the enemy''s head very much, like getting a commemorative medal..."


    "Auntie!" The Marquis of Vincent clung to Beatrice''s hand and repeated solemnly, "Please remember that Colin Angele''s head must be cut off!"


    Beatrix realized that something was wrong, and frowned and asked, "Why are you paying so much attention to Colin Angele''s head?"


    The Marquis of Vincent''s face changed for a while, but after all he did not reveal the deepest secrets in his heart, but only emphasized:


    "Auntie, if you believe me, just do as I say."


    Beatrice stared into the eyes of Marquis Vincent before nodding and saying:


    "good."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 477： arrival

    In the endless wilderness, a large-scale cavalry is marching southward.


    is not moving fast, it seems that it should not be in a hurry.


    In the center of the queue, a young girl wearing a black riding uniform and a red wide-brimmed hat said crisply:


    "Teacher, which family does your mother belong to?"


    "The Sanges family."


    "What about your grandmother?"


    "It seems to be the Billy family."


    "What about your great grandmother?"


    "Rick Family..."


    "What about your great-great-grandmother?"


    Colin glanced at Princess Judy next to him, and said silently, "I can''t remember."


    He actually understands the reason why Princess Judy suddenly started a "background check"¡ª¡ª


    of course because he was promoted to the sixth rank.


    In this world where strength is closely related to blood lineage, the blood source of Tier 6 knights will naturally receive extremely high attention. Those who can give birth to Tier 6 knights can definitely be regarded as top pedigrees.


    After all, the bloodline of the seventh-order paladin can be born, and there are only seven in total.


    The Anglia family is obviously not the top lineage, so Princess Judy will care about Colin''s maternal lineage.


    It''s just that Sanges, Billy, Rick...These families that Princess Judy has never heard of are clearly little-known little nobles, how can they not have anything to do with top bloodlines.


    Princess Judy''s big smart eyes rolled around a few times, and suddenly there was a bold conjecture in her mind about her teacher''s life experience.


    But she didn''t dare to say this conjecture.


    The little girl was uncomfortable again if she didn''t say anything.


    Gaze in confusion, just to meet Prince Harrison''s gaze.


    The two brothers and sisters seemed to have a sharp heart, and instantly understood the meaning of each other, and suddenly smiled.


    This little action can''t hide from Colin''s eyes, but he didn''t explain anything. It is better to misunderstand which big nobleman''s illegitimate son stayed in Greycastle than to leak the blood family secret.


    Colin was a little curious as to whether the strength he had improved by consuming the blood of high-level knights would affect the blood of his descendants.


    If one day he successfully promoted to the sanctuary, will a new paladin family be born?


    As for whether he could be promoted to Sanctuary, Colin didn''t have much doubt.


    He is very confident in his "blood cheating device", as long as he can get the blood of the Paladin, Colin is still very sure that he can set foot in the sanctuary.


    However, if there is such a day, people in this world will probably recognize him as the illegitimate child of a member of the Paladin family.


    I don¡¯t know if there will be a dog-blood farce of recognizing ancestors.


    While thinking about it, a messenger turned back from the front and reported to Ke Linhui:


    "Earl, Bailu City is ahead!"


    When Ke Lin heard the words, he immediately looked up and saw a small white dot appearing on the horizon.


    "Andy Knight, it''s time for you to play!"


    The Andy Knight, named by Colin, suddenly became agitated, and immediately bowed and smiled: "Okay, please wait a moment, I will open the door for you!"


    Since learning that Colin had become a Tier VI knight, the attitude of this messenger from the San Lorenzo family has immediately undergone a 180-degree change.


    It is estimated that Colin is the descendant of which Paladin family has left behind.


    Judging from the age when Colin became a Tier 6 knight, this kind of terrifying talent would not be impossible if he could one day be promoted to Sanctuary.


    Therefore, Andy Knight¡¯s pros and cons can understand.


    "Teacher, this time we come to Bailu City, should we not be able to fight war?" Princess Judy asked crisply.


    Colin smiled playfully and said:


    "Of course not. After all, your majesty''s war order has already been delivered."


    ¡­¡­


    Bailuchengcheng head.


    Faced with the blood cavalry approaching again, the defenders in the city did not dare to take it lightly.


    The Pegasus Legion and the private army of the lord who had been conscripted by the Duke of St. Pros all gathered their elites and stood on the wall. At the same time, a large number of reserve teams also began to gather on the streets of the city.


    The last time the blood cavalry arrived, the Duke of St. Pros took the initiative to open the gate of the city in order to lure the enemy to go deeper.


    But it''s a pity that this trick was smashed.


    not only failed to trap the blood cavalry, but instead took the life of the Duke of St. Pros into it, which was a terribly failed strategy.


    Therefore, this time, according to the castle, it became the consensus of everyone.


    "Earl Nicol, do you think the blood cavalry will attack?"


    Hearing a question from a nobleman behind him, Earl Nicole¡¯s old face turned a little blue, but he still pretended to say calmly:


    "Don''t worry, it is common sense that the cavalry is not good at attacking the city. As long as we hold the gate firmly and prevent the blood cavalry from entering the city, it will be helpless no matter how scheming Colin Angeli is."


    Hearing this, a group of nobles in the East echoed one after another, and the atmosphere suddenly became much more relaxed.


    Earl Nicol did not feel any relief.


    In fact, the old earl only feels sad now.


    clearly occupies an absolute advantage in terms of numbers, but none of these nobles in the East dared to propose to go out of the city to meet.


    In fact, even if someone proposes to go out of the city to meet, Earl Nicole will veto it, but he still hopes to hear such a voice, at least it can prove that the blood among the nobles in the East has not been completely wiped out.


    However, the fact is that the blood cavalry of only 20,000 people blocked the people from the East in Bailu City and did not dare to come out.


    This is a shame!


    "Sir, a messenger was sent to the other side, do you want to bring it?"


    Earl Nicole was awakened from his thoughts, and he saw that a cavalry soldier on the opposite side had left the main army and was coming towards Bailu City.


    "Put the hanging basket and pull him up. I want to see what else the people from the North have to say."


    After a while, Andy Knight was brought to Count Nicole.


    "Andy Knight?" Earl Nicol was well informed and recognized the knights of the San Lorenzo family.


    Immediately, before Andy Knight could reply, Earl Nicole immediately woke up: "You are the messenger of the royal family? Your majesty''s war has come!"


    "That''s right, Earl Nicol, I brought your majesty to sign and issue it, and I have successfully passed the War Order of the Senate!" Andy Knight raised the letter, but did not intend to hand it to Earl Nicol, just reserved. Demanded, "I need to send the war order to Bailu Castle, please forgive me."


    "Of course, of course!" Count Nicole''s old face smiled into a chrysanthemum, because he knew that once the war order of his majesty arrived, the war of lords within the empire must stop.


    So, he immediately called his guards to let them **** Andy Knight to Bailu Castle.


    Before Andy Knight left, he didn''t forget to point outside the city and said, "Earl Anglia from the north is outside the city. Remember to send someone to greet him."


    Count Nicole frowned again, and fell silent as he watched the cavalry army slowly approaching outside the city.


    The Eastern aristocrats around him were still immersed in the excitement of the successful arrival of the war to Bailu City, and seemed to have forgotten that there was a terrifying army approaching outside the city.


    Earl Nicole said to the adjutant: "Since Andy Knight walked out of the blood cavalry, then Colin Angele must have seen his majesty''s war order. If he doesn''t want to be a public enemy of the empire, he won''t be lighter. Start the war.


    Let¡¯s do this, you send a messenger out of the city to test the attitude of the other side. "


    "My lord, who should I send?"


    Earl Nicole suddenly hesitated, his eyes swept over the Eastern nobles in front of him, but his brows became more frowning.


    "Let me go."


    Just when Earl Nicole was helpless, Beatrice appeared at the head of the city.


    Earl Nicole suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled:


    "Knight Beatrice, it would be best if you are willing to go out!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 478： Undercurrent (Part 1)

    Below Bailu, Beatrice once again single-handedly approached the blood cavalry.


    Colin greeted him very gently this time.


    The two met between the military formation and the city.


    "Knight Beatrice, meet again."


    "Earl Anglia, you come to Bailu City with such a big fanfare, are you not going to fulfill the agreement between us?"


    Colin shrugged and said helplessly: "I can''t blame this, I can only blame the royal messenger for coming too fast."


    "So we just give up?" Beatrice asked unwillingly.


    "Give up?" Colin chuckled, "I don''t have these two words in my dictionary."


    Beatrice''s eyes lit up, and she immediately asked, "Earl Anglia, what can you do?"


    Colin looked at the tall walls of Bailu City, and slowly said, "Since the war order has reached Bailu City, of course I can''t take the initiative to provoke it."


    Listening to Colin''s emphasis on the word "active", Beatrice understood a little bit, and said, "Are you going to let Dongjing do it first?"


    "That''s right."


    Beatrice slowly shook her head, and said, "You may be disappointed. The people of the East are now anxious to truce with the North, so why would they take the initiative to provoke?"


    Ke Lin gave Beatrice a meaningful look and said, "Aren''t you from the East?"


    "You mean, let me take the initiative to provoke?" Beatrice looked at Colin suspiciously.


    "Yes. I know you don''t have many troops in the city, but you can choose a moment to assassinate me!"


    Hearing this, Beatrice''s heart suddenly missed a few beats, her eyes dodge a little subconsciously.


    But soon she found that there was nothing unusual about Colin''s expression, and she calmed down.


    Colin didn''t notice Beatrice''s strangeness, and he still said to himself: "Since you have decided to assassinate the Archbishop of the East, you must be ready to escape. Then you will carry a ignorance of your majesty''s war order and assassinate it. The count of the Empire should not matter, right?


    As long as you stabbed me, the blood cavalry would have a reason to enter the city protector.


    At this time, you can arrange for your cronies to open the city gate to the blood cavalry, and then the blood cavalry will help you clear the guardian power around Mrs. Kate. What should you do next, should you know? "


    Beatrice took a deep look at Colin, then nodded decisively:


    "Okay, just do as you said!"


    Then, Colin returned to the formation and ordered the Knights of Logger to lead an army to station outside the city, and then he took Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and a hundred guards to follow Beatrice into the city of Bailu.


    Walking on the streets of Bailu City, Colin looked around confidently, admiring the scenery of this eastern capital.


    Compared with the magnificent Winter City, Bailu City is less stylish, but more refined, and because it is close to the Huiyue Forest, the architectural style of the city will inevitably be influenced by the elves. It emphasizes the harmony with nature, and likes to use it. Reliefs and pillars.


    Compared with general enclosed buildings, this kind of ring-column-style east-bound building does not have a sense of dullness. It can produce rich light and shadow effects and changes in virtual and real under the sun, and it weakens the separation between the inside and the outside, making the outdoor scenery become Part of the architectural decoration.


    This is the first time Colin has come to Bailu City, and immediately fell in love with it.


    It is a pity that the people here obviously don''t like this earl from the north.


    Along the way, countless people from the East have made no secret of their hatred towards Colin. If there were not soldiers on both sides of the street, I am afraid that the angry people from the East would have rushed forward.


    Prince Harrison and Princess Judy looked a little nervous under these hateful gazes, but Colin seemed to be okay, still admiring the buildings on both sides of the street with great interest.


    Because of this, Colin didn''t notice that there were two old acquaintances lurking among the angry Easterners.


    "Let''s go, sister, in this case, you will not be able to assassinate successfully."


    Count Evan lowered the brim of his hat, tried to shrink himself behind the crowd, and persuaded Anna beside him.


    Anna stared at the tall figure of Colin riding on horseback, her right hand holding the sword was knotted, as if she was about to draw the sword in the next moment.


    Earl Evan saw this, he quickly held his sister''s hand, leaned to her ear, and whispered: "Anna, trust me, at this time assassination will only startle the snake."


    Anna turned her head, looked at her brother with red eyes, and said angrily: "Couldn''t the revenge of my father be reported?"


    "Of course I have to report!" Count Evan said firmly, "but it is definitely not the case. Trust me, I have a better way!"


    Anna stared into her brother''s eyes for a long while, finally sighed, and released the hilt of her sword.


    Count Evan hurriedly pulled his sister, got out of the crowd, and walked quickly along the alley towards the city gate.


    Anna became more confused as she walked, and finally couldn''t help but say: "Brother, are you going the other way? Bailubao is in that direction."


    "No, we can''t go to Bailubao."


    "why?"


    "Because once I go to Bailubao, I will be under house arrest."


    Seeing Anna''s face bewildered, Count Evan sighed and said: "Don''t ask my sister, if you believe me, follow me."


    Anna bit her lip, stopped speaking, and let her brother take herself through the city.


    "Stop, this is an important military site, no people who don''t care can come near!"


    In front of the tower, the two brothers and sisters were stopped by a group of patrolling soldiers.


    "I have an emergency military situation and need to report, can you take me to see your chief?"


    The soldier took a look at Count Evan, and saw that although he was wearing ordinary clothes, the saber at his waist did not seem to be a common product, and he said:


    "Then you wait."


    Soon after, a knight led by the soldiers came to Evan Evan.


    "Do you have any emergency military situation to report?"


    Count Evan looked at the badge on the knight''s armor, raised his hat, revealing half of his face, and said: "I want to see Count Nicole, UU reading , can you take me there?"


    "Lord Earl is the one you want to see..." The knight was stunned as soon as he said. Obviously he finally recognized the identity of the person in front of him, "You... Are you Lord Evan?"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The knight nodded in a daze, and then led Count Evan and Anna up to the tower.


    At the head of the city, Earl Nicole was still staring at the blood cavalry camping outside the city in a daze. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Earl, this... gentleman wants to see you!"


    Count Nicol frowned and asked without turning his head: "Who wants to see me?"


    "it''s me."


    Hearing this slightly familiar voice, Earl Nicole finally turned his head, and then saw Evan Evan¡¯s smiling face.


    "Earl Evan..." Count Nicole said in surprise, but immediately lowered his voice and said, "When did you enter the city?"


    "I have been in the city for a while." Earl Evan said vaguely, "Can you change it to a convenient place? I don''t want anyone to know that I am here."


    "Okay, please follow me."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 479： Undercurrent (below)

    As the door closed gently, the inside and outside of the house were isolated into two worlds.


    There were only Count Nicole and Count Evan in the house, and even Anna did not come in.


    Earl Nicol personally poured a glass of spirits for Evan Evan, and smiled:


    "Earl Evan, there is no good wine in the camp. You will just take a break."


    "Haha, you may not know. For a real alcoholic, fine wine is good, but bad wine can also taste different tastes." Evan took the glass and touched Earl Nicol. , And then drank it all in one fell swoop.


    Earl Nicol put down his glass and asked, "Earl Evan, since you are already in the city of Bailu, why have you been hiding your whereabouts?"


    Count Evan smiled and said: "Earl Nicol, let''s not test each other here, waste time, okay, I have not dared to show up in public, don''t tell me why you don''t know."


    Earl Nicole also laughed and praised: "I heard that Evan Evan you are so smart. I saw you today, it really is!"


    Count Evan shook his head dejectedly, and sighed: "If it was before, I might accept your compliments and even smug in secret, but now, hehe, I finally know that compared to real geniuses, it''s really true. Unbearable, especially on the battlefield..."


    "Earl Evan, you really can''t blame you. The Eastern Army has been at ease for too long. Compared with the blood cavalry that smashed out of the sky, the difference in strength is too large. No matter who will command it, it will be the same. the result of."


    Earl Evan did not pick up the problem, but he poured himself and Earl Nicole a glass of wine. The two brothers and sisters seemed to use the wine to pour their sorrows.


    But soon, Evan put down his glass, his expression became serious, and said:


    "Earl Nicol, do you know why I came to you?"


    Earl Nicole glanced at Count Evan and shook his head.


    Earl Evan immediately said solemnly: "Earl Nicol, I''m here to help you."


    "Oh?" Earl Nicole flashed his eyes and smiled, "Earl Evan, why do I need your help?"


    Earl Evan did not directly answer this question, but instead asked: "Earl Nicol, I don''t know what kind of promise my mother gave you?"


    Earl Nicole was obviously unwilling to easily reveal the agreement between him and the Duchess to Evan, and he felt that he had seen through Evan¡¯s true purpose, and the smile on his face gradually converged, saying:


    "Earl Evan, I think you are trying to get my help? But, with all due respect, your brother is the most suitable successor to the Duke of the East in this situation."


    Earl Evan sneered and said, "Is it my brother? Or my three-year-old nephew?"


    Earl Nicol didn''t change his face, and said, "Either of them can come, but it can''t be you. Because the East is too much in need of the Hall family at this time."


    "I agree." Count Evan said frankly, "and you have misunderstood my purpose. I am not trying to persuade you to support me as the Duke of the East."


    "Oh?" Count Nicole was a little surprised, but also a little confused, "Then why are you here for me?"


    "I''ve already said it, I''m here to help you." Count Evan laughed.


    Count Nicol looked at Count Evan suspiciously, and asked, "What can you help me?"


    "Of course it is to help you, and the Nicol family, get rid of the biggest dilemma!" Count Evan said solemnly.


    Earl Nicol''s brows furrowed tighter, "Earl Evan, what is the biggest dilemma of the Nicol family?"


    "Earl Nicol, don''t you know what the biggest dilemma of your family is? As "outsiders" and "betrayers", your Nicol family has never been able to truly integrate into the East!


    Do you really think that if you cooperate with my mother this time, she will reciprocate and help you solve this problem? "


    Earl Nicol was silent.


    Because he knew that Evan was right.


    The badge of the Nicol family is "Alpine Tinder", yes, it is the Tinder of Tinder City.


    More than three hundred years ago, Tinder was still the territory of the Nicole family, and the Tinder was also the title of the private army of the Nicole family.


    Of course, the area north of the Althus Mountains at that time was still the territory of the Saint Theon family, and the Nicol family was naturally also the vassal of the Saint Theon family.


    Therefore, when the Saint-Pros family defeated the Saint-Theon family, the Nicole family became an embarrassing existence.


    At that time, the Nicole family saw that the situation was not good, and decisively chose to surrender to the Saint-Pros family. In order to dissolve the fighting spirit of the Saint-Theon family¡¯s vassals, the Duke of Saint-Pros chose to accept the allegiance of the Nicole family to show that Own kindness.


    But the Nicole family was once a vassal of the Saint Theon family after all, so naturally they could not get the full trust of the Saint Pros family.


    For example, the military location of Tinderella City was canonized by the Duke of Saint-Pros to the Brugen family, and the territory of the Nicol family was changed to the south of the Althus Mountains.


    The Nicol family also knows that the Saint-Pros family has been vigilant to themselves, so for so many years, they have been cautious and low-key, trying to eliminate the Duke of Saint-Pros''s prejudice against the Nicoll family.


    Just like the recent dispute over the inheritance rights between the Marquis of Vincent and Earl, most of the nobles in the East chose to stand in line, but the Nicol family has been watching with cold eyes.


    Of course, this is indeed because the Earl Nicole knows the risks involved, but more because the Nicol family dare not express their opinions easily, for fear of attracting the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    At this time, Earl Evan picked through this point, and countless thoughts came to Count Nicole''s mind, and he said in a deep voice after a long while:


    "Earl Evan, I don''t know how you can help the Nicol family get out of this embarrassing situation?"


    Earl Evan smiled mysteriously and took out an exquisite badge from his arms.


    The badge in the shape of a kite shield is engraved with a roaring tiger pattern. I don''t know what kind of material it is made of. It actually reflects colorful light under the sunlight.


    When he saw this familiar badge, Earl Nicole was stunned, then looked at Evan in disbelief, and asked in a trembling tone:


    "Bara...colorful tiger? Bo...Earl, where did you...get this badge?"


    Earl Evan smiled slightly and said, "Of course it was given to me by Mr. Coquettish."


    "Mr. Coquettish?" Earl Nicole was surprised and a little bit incredulous Didn''t he...have died in the hands of Prince Leahy? "


    "Do you believe in such a rumor?" Evan asked back, "If this is the case, how could Prince Leahy fall to this point now? Who would be the person he followed all over the world?"


    Earl Nicol suppressed his excitement, and asked in a deep voice, "What agreement did you reach with Mr. Coquettish?"


    Count Evan smiled reservedly and said: "I will marry Mr. Coquettish''s daughter, and Mr. Coquettish will help me control the East."


    "Daughter?" Count Nicole was puzzled. "Aren''t you already engaged to Grace of the Brugan family?"


    Earl Evan smiled mysteriously and said, "You will understand later. Now you think, compared to my mother, am I a better collaborator of the Nicol family?"


    Earl Nicol kept his eyes on the colorful tiger badge in Evan Evan''s hand, nodded and said: "Yes! If you have reached an agreement with Mr. Coquettish, then the Nicol family is naturally willing to follow in your footsteps!"


    "Very good!" Count Evan smiled complacently, put the badge away, and said mysteriously,


    "Earl Nicol, Bailu City will be particularly lively tonight, please wait and see!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 480： Surprise

    "His Royal Highness Prince Harrison, Your Royal Highness Princess Judy, Your Excellency Earl Anglia, Welcome to Fort Bailu!"


    In front of Bailubao, the dressed-up Duchess greeted the visiting guests with an impeccable smile.


    It seems to have completely forgotten that this "noble guest" had just led an army to break through Bailu City and killed her husband.


    Colin rolled over and got off his horse, came to the Duchess with a smile, and said:


    "I didn''t prepare any expensive gifts on my first visit. I hope you don''t mind Madam."


    Colin clapped his hands, and the four guards behind him immediately came forward with a coffin.


    Whose body is in the coffin, naturally needless to say.


    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly changed, and the air was stagnant as if it were suffocating.


    Everyone in the Saint Prolos family spit fire in their eyes. If their eyes can kill, then Colin is now riddled with holes.


    But unfortunately, the eyes can''t kill people.


    Everyone in the Saint-Pros family can only be incompetent and furious now.


    The duchess looked as usual, as if the corpse of a stranger in the coffin, said lightly:


    "Earl Anglia, you have a heart, and the family of Saint Pros must remember such a heavy gift."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, and for a while he was embarrassed to continue to speak out, otherwise there would always be a feeling of bullying other widows.


    His gaze scanned the crowd behind the Duchess, and he asked in confusion:


    "Why didn''t you see the Marquis of Vincent?"


    "Vincent was seriously injured and has been unconscious so far, so he can''t come to meet him."


    "Seriously injured and unconscious?" Colin blinked, "It turns out that it is... I want to visit Lord Marquis. Is it convenient?"


    As soon as these words came out, the people of the Saint-Pros family on the opposite side began to breathe more heavily, apparently thinking that Colin''s hypocritical behavior was a kind of provocation.


    The duchess'' face also darkened, and she said indifferently: "Sorry, Earl Anglia, your kindness has been appreciated. But Vincent is indeed inconvenient to see outsiders now. When his injury improves, it will not be too late to see you."


    , after all, is in someone¡¯s turf, Colin didn¡¯t want to be too arrogant, so he nodded:


    "All right."


    The Duchess turned sideways, stretched out her hand in an inviting posture, and said: "Three distinguished guests, please come in, we have prepared the room for you, please take a rest first, and there will be a grand welcome banquet in the evening."


    Colin nodded, facing undisguised hostile gazes, strode into Bailu Castle without anyone else.


    Prince Harrison and Princess Judy also followed.


    Under the leadership of the maid, Colin walked into his room.


    The overall architectural style of Bailubao is exquisite and elegant. The main body is made of carefully cut white glazed rock. The ground and walls are covered with a light beige. Emerald and red sapphires can be seen everywhere in the room. See the crystal clear diamonds set in a conspicuous position.


    There are many different styles of oil paintings and some animal skull specimens hung on the wall. Colin has no artistic appreciation skills, so after a glance, he stopped paying attention.


    "My lord, do you need me to take care of your bathing and changing clothes?" the young maid asked blushing.


    "No need. I''ll do it myself, you can go down."


    Rejecting the kindness of the maid, Colin took off his armor and went to the bathroom alone.


    Warm water has already been prepared in the bathtub, and the fragrance of jasmine faintly still exists. I don''t know where the Saint-Pros family got the jasmine in this winter.


    slowly sat down in the bathtub, feeling the warm water soaking every inch of his skin, and Colin closed his eyes comfortably.


    However, his mind didn''t stop.


    Just now the Duchess said that Marquis Vincent was seriously injured and unconscious, Colin would never believe it.


    You must know that, as his transformed blood, the Marquis of Vincent will only scratch him unless his head is chopped off.


    How could he be seriously injured and unconscious?


    I''m afraid you are pretending to be dead, right?


    Hehe...


    Before, in a small village outside Linshui City, after witnessing a scene where blood slaves took the initiative to leave food for their relatives, Colin became vigilant.


    If the blood slaves without self-awareness will unconsciously have compassion for their loved ones, then what about the blood slaves with self-awareness?


    Have self-awareness, that is, think about the pros and cons, and weigh the pros and cons.


    Then, when the descent finds after weighing that the benefits of betrayal are far greater than loyalty, will he still choose loyalty?


    This is especially evident in the Marquis of Vincent.


    The Marquis of Vincent was obedient to Colin''s words before, perhaps because of his blood, but perhaps even more because he needed Colin''s help at that time.


    There is no Colin, he is just a poor man who was abandoned by his father and framed by his younger brother.


    But now, Colin has cleared all the obstacles for him. The Duke of the East is at your fingertips. Will Vincent be willing to become Colin''s servant, harming his own interests for him?


    Colin always thought it was impossible.


    But, what on earth does the Marquis of Vincent plan now?


    Is it going to have been pretending to be dead, deliberately not cooperating with Colin''s next actions, and when the blood cavalry had to withdraw from the East because of the war order, he would come out to succeed the Duke of the East?


    Or, this guy has planned a more vicious plan, ready to solve his own master once and for all, and regain his freedom?


    The more Colin thought about it, the more likely it was that the latter one became more likely.


    The corners of his mouth gradually pulled out an arc, it seemed that the current situation was very interesting, and he even began to look forward to the next performance of the Marquis of Vincent.


    But at this moment, Colin suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked around, only to find that there was nothing unusual in the bathroom.


    But the vigilance in Colin''s heart did not weaken in the slightest. After all, he had just guessed that the Marquis of Vincent might backfire.


    Could this be a trap he set against himself?


    Thinking of this, Colin got up from the bathtub, wiped the water droplets off his body with a bath towel, and put on his clothes again.


    Then, he began to carefully identify the source of this **** smell.


    But then, Colin realized that this **** smell was a bit familiar, and he seemed to have smelled it before.


    Entering the bedroom, the smell of blood gradually became stronger.


    And Ke Lin finally remembered, this is clearly the smell he smelled in the underground blood pool of Huayu City!


    In the Schultz family¡¯s Neuschwanstein Castle, this smell also appeared!


    so¡­


    "Earl Anglia."


    A thick and familiar voice sounded behind him.


    Colin became stiff, and the expression on his face became extremely complicated.


    He slowly turned around, looked at the familiar face that appeared behind him at some unknown time, pulled out a stiff smile, and said:


    "Should I call you the Duke of St. Hild? Or Mr. Coquettish?"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 481： fear

    "The name is not important." Mr. Wang said with a smile, with a gentle attitude as if he had seen the elders of his nephew, "Just like this body, it will only confuse mediocre people, but it can''t deceive smart people."


    Although he had long guessed that Mr. Hood might use the corpse of the Duke of St. Hild to play "Resurrection", but when Colin really saw the Duke of St. Hild who was "resurrected from the dead", he confirmed the previous conjecture. At that time, I still couldn''t help but be frightened.


    Even in this extraordinary world, such "unscientific" things are really unbelievable.


    Is arcane magic really so amazing?


    Or is Mr. Wang too supernatural?


    "I didn''t expect to see you in Bailubao. It''s a great honor." Colin greeted with a smile. Although trying to keep calm, the smile on his face inevitably became a little stiff.


    To be honest, Mr. Wang''s appearance was completely unexpected.


    And what he hates most is accidents.


    This legend who once disturbed the situation in the North with his own power twice is not an easy character to deal with.


    Especially now, after taking over the body of a paladin, Colin really didn''t know how terrifying strength he could display.


    If such a person stands on the opposite side of himself...


    Colin would not naively think that Mr. Wang appeared in Bailu City, but just happened to pass by.


    Obviously, Mr. Wang also has a layout here!


    I just don¡¯t know if there is any conflict with my plan...


    "Earl Angley, this should be our first official meeting." Mr. Xiang looked at Colin with interest, and his tone was rather embarrassing.


    "Yes. I have admired your name for a long time!" Colin said respectfully, and at the same time kept guessing in his heart the purpose of Mr. Wang coming to Bailu City this time.


    "I actually wanted to see you a long time ago, Earl Anglia, the rising star that has emerged in the Glorious Empire in the past ten years, you must be the best!" Mr. Xiang smiled and looked at Colin, his eyes showing his appreciation.


    "You flatter me."


    "No, not at all, even I think I have always underestimated you."


    Colin twitched the corners of his mouth awkwardly, always feeling that Mr. Coquet¡¯s praise was a bit awkward and made him very uncomfortable.


    Just when I wanted to say something, I heard Mr. Wang ask again:


    "Earl Anglia, you should be promoted to the sixth rank, right?"


    Colin can only nod honestly, and said: "Yes, I just got promoted by a fluke."


    "Such a young Tier VI knight!" Mr. Wang exclaimed, "The most talented paladin ancestors of the Saint Theon family in my memory, do not have such strength at your age."


    "How can I compare with the ancestors of the Paladin..."


    "No!" Mr. Wang said seriously, "You are even better than them, at least they are your age, but no one can lead an army to break the city of Bailu.


    And only relying on a mere 20,000 blood cavalry, you can upset the huge East Territory!


    Is this you too good? Or is it because the people of the Eastern Territory have been so comfortable after so long, and the army has become so unbearable? "


    Colin¡¯s unpleasant premonition in his heart became stronger, his brain turned rapidly, thinking about Mr. Coquet¡¯s true purpose, and at the same time he said in his mouth:


    "Where, I just won a few battles by fluke..."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê smiled, and finally stopped praising Colin, and instead said:


    "At the beginning of the castle, Archbishop Adjani told you all the secrets of the church, right?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded quickly, "I very much agree with Archbishop Adjani''s point of view. Today''s churches are too degenerate. Under the name of the Lord of Glory, they continue to intervene in empire affairs and seize personal gain!


    So as soon as I heard that you and Archbishop Adjani are determined to change the current situation, I did not hesitate to choose to join you!


    This time I led my army into the East, and I also wanted to cut off the church¡¯s biggest support in the secular world.


    I don¡¯t know what are your plans for coming to Bailu City this time? "


    Colin actually knew very well that the alliance relationship between him and Mr. Wang and Archbishop Adjani was actually very fragile. Although both parties were intending to resist the church, they had no basis for trust and no clear goals and objectives. plan.


    There are even some old grievances and conflicts of interest between each other.


    Colin didn''t think that Mr. Colin would forget that he had repeatedly undermined his plan. It can even be said that the St. Theon family failed to occupy the northern border and the 80% of them were to be blamed on Colin.


    He only hopes that Mr. Zang can see the basis of cooperation between the two sides for the time being, put aside each other''s grievances for the time being, and unite first to cut off the church''s tentacles in the east.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê did not answer Colin¡¯s question. Instead, he said to himself: "Earl Anglia, I have always admired you very much, and I very much hope to be an ally with you..."


    Colin''s heart sank, because he understood that there must be a "but..." after this kind of sentence pattern.


    And what this "but" said before is all bullshit!


    Sure enough, I listened to Mr. Xiang to continue:


    "But you are so good, you are so good that it scares me."


    Colin twitched the corners of his mouth, and said helplessly: "Mr. Ho, isn''t it a good thing to have an excellent ally?"


    "For some people, it may be, but for me, it is not the case." Mr. Wang stared into Colin''s eyes, with some regrets in his eyes. An ally who has been outstanding and always brings me surprises and surprises."


    The muscles of Colin''s body tightened instantly and he was ready for the worst, but he was still trying to persuade:


    "Mr. Ho, are you overestimating me? I''m just the son of a country baron. Even if I become an earl now, I still rely on the shadow of the St. Hild family..."


    " No Mr. Xun interrupted, the smile on his face also reduced, "Earl Angley, I have carefully investigated your past. To be honest, I am guilty. If you give you some more time, I can''t even imagine how far you will develop.


    So, sorry. "


    Hearing this, there was no luck in Colin''s heart, and the holy light from his whole body surged like flowing water, converging on his hands.


    Before he could make a move, he saw Mr. Wang''s eyes suddenly shining brightly.


    For a moment, he seemed to see the sun close at hand, his eyes stabbed, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    Colin was shocked, and immediately flew back and retreated.


    But in his eyes blurred by tears, he saw an arm shining with golden light, thrusting thunderously into his chest!


    àÛßê!


    Colin screamed, and he was shocked to find that his heart had been held in his hand by Mr. Coquettish!


    "Farewell, Count Angele!"


    àØ!


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê squeezed hard, and Colin''s heart burst like a balloon filled with water.


    Blood was splattered.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 482： discover

    Prince Harrison walked out of the bathroom, and the maid quickly stepped forward to help him wipe off the drops of water.


    Prince Harrison, who grew up in the Phoenix Palace, has long been accustomed to the service of a maid, and will not be as hypocritical as Colin. Of course, he will not do anything ambiguous to a maid.


    As a prince, he is not so hungry yet to choose food.


    Put on the dress, Prince Harrison asked the maid to put perfume on himself.


    "What time is the dinner?"


    "I''ll help you ask."


    "good."


    After the maid left, Prince Harrison looked at the mirror and adjusted his dress.


    After a while, he finally showed a satisfied smile.


    But at the moment he was about to turn around, Prince Harrison was surprised to find that there was a figure in the mirror!


    However, after seeing the man¡¯s face clearly, Prince Harrison breathed a sigh of relief and turned back:


    "Uncle Leahy, why are you in Bailu City?"


    Prince Harrison is not afraid of Prince Leahy.


    Although everyone thinks that this person is guilty of crime and outrageously murdered the Archon of the Empire, Prince Harrison overheard the conversation between his parents and knew that Prince Leahy had been wronged.


    Therefore, Prince Harrison has a hint of guilt and sympathy for this uncle.


    Prince Leahy sat down at the table, picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of scented tea, and said:


    "I came after someone. Didn''t you go to Silvermoon City, why are you here?"


    "I came with the teacher. You don''t know yet, the teacher is amazing! The blood cavalry with only 20,000 people will beat the entire eastern army to the bottom. If it weren''t for the father''s war order to reach Bailu City, I am afraid this city will fall again!"


    Prince Harrison praised his teacher''s brilliant record with a very proud tone, and then he noticed the first sentence that Prince Leahy had just said, and said in doubt:


    "Uncle Leahy, you said you were following a person? Who are you chasing?"


    Prince Leahy took a sip of tea and said lightly: "Design the person who framed me."


    Prince Harrison suddenly felt nervous.


    Because Prince Harrison didn¡¯t know the whole truth, he didn¡¯t know the role of Mr. Coquettish in this matter, so when he heard Prince Leahy saying that he was tracking down the person who framed him, he mistakenly thought he was referring to Reinhardt. The Great and Queen Midella.


    The strangeness of Prince Harrison is naturally beyond the eyes of Prince Leahy.


    "Harrison, do you know something?"


    "Uncle, I...I..."


    Prince Leahy¡¯s sharp gaze made Prince Harrison panicked.


    This, of course, made Prince Leahy confirm that his little nephew clearly knew something inside.


    So, he stood up, walked in front of Prince Harrison, put one hand on Prince Harrison¡¯s shoulder, leaned slightly, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Harrison, tell uncle what you know."


    Prince Harrison only felt that the palm of his shoulder was holding his soul, a kind of trembling from the depths of his heart swept through his body.


    But he still gritted his teeth and resolutely said: "Uncle...I can''t...betray my father and mother..."


    Prince Leahy showed sarcasm and said: "Good will, but unfortunately used the wrong place. Is the San Lorenzo family now reduced to the point where they rely on conspiracy and calculation to maintain their rule?"


    Prince Harrison trembled all over, sweating like rain, but still stubbornly shut up.


    Prince Leahy¡¯s face became more and more indifferent, saying:


    "Your father has already insulted the glory of the San Lorenzo family. I didn''t expect you to be similar. Sooner or later, the prestige of the royal family will be ruined by your father and son!


    Do not! I can''t allow this to happen..."


    Prince Leahy showed undisguised killing intent in his eyes, and continued:


    "Harrison, I will give you the last chance, whether to die despicably or live upright, you choose!"


    Prince Harrison only felt that the palm of his shoulder was getting tighter and tighter, as if to crush his body.


    This young prince was faced with the choice between life and death for the first time, and he did not expect that the person who had driven himself to a desperate situation turned out to be his own uncle!


    Some things in his heart seemed to collapse and shatter at this moment.


    Prince Harrison suddenly thought of something his mother Queen Midella had said to him--


    The king is destined to be lonely, and he is also destined to be surrounded by lies and betrayals. Even the close relatives may not be credible. You can only rely on yourself!


    Prince Harrison always felt that his mother''s words were too alarmist, but now, facing his murderous uncle, he suddenly woke up.


    "Yes, uncle, you were framed!" Prince Harrison shouted with all his strength.


    Prince Leahy''s complexion was slightly calm, but he continued to ask: "Who framed me?"


    "It''s father and mother!"


    "How did you frame it?"


    "I really don''t know this. I just happened to hear a few words of their conversation and guessed your innocence from them. As for how they framed you, I really don''t know anything."


    Prince Leahy stared into Prince Harrison¡¯s eyes. After a while, he seemed to finally confirm that the other party had not lied, and then asked:


    "Then, would you like to make public what you know?"


    Prince Harrison hesitated, but then gritted his teeth and nodded.


    Prince Leahy put away his fierce aura and said with a smile: "Very good! This is what an upright San Lorenzo should do! I will contact the Pope to arrange a hearing. ,you¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Prince Leahy stopped suddenly.


    Because he felt a strong wave of holy light erupting nearby!


    In desperation, Prince Leahy immediately dropped Prince Harrison and disappeared into the room in a flash.


    Prince Harrison collapsed on the ground, panting, unable to exert any strength.


    After a long while, he finally struggled to get up, found a pen and paper, and quickly wrote a letter with trembling hands Come, come! "


    The maid pushed in and said, "His Royal Highness, what''s your order?"


    Prince Harrison handed over the letter and said, "Send this letter to the Dragon City immediately!"


    "Yes." The maid nodded in response, but after seeing Prince Harrison''s embarrassed appearance, she asked carefully, "His Royal Highness, do I need to help you prepare a new dress?"


    "Um."


    ¡­¡­


    but said that Prince Leahy on the other side rushed into Colin''s room following the source of the light burst, only to find that only Colin fell in a pool of blood was left inside.


    After carefully feeling the residual energy fluctuations in the air, Prince Lexi''s eyes suddenly became fierce.


    "who are you!"


    The guards of the Saint-Pros family finally arrived and asked loudly to the back of Prince Leahy.


    Of course Prince Leahy didn''t bother to pay attention to these guards, and jumped out of the open window without turning his head.


    The guard noticed Colin who was lying in a pool of blood. He was so frightened that he screamed:


    "Quickly! Find the priest! Count Angele was assassinated!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 483： Chaos (Part 1)

    Night falls.


    The banquet hall of Bailubao was illuminated like daylight by hundreds of candles.


    The mighty and majestic armored guards stood motionless around the hall with their spears, and the slim and beautiful young maid brought plates of delicacies onto the long dining table with light steps.


    The well-dressed duchess stood at the entrance of the banquet hall, welcoming the guests who came to the banquet with an impeccable smile on her face.


    Although the Duke of St. Pros had just died, it was a bit wrong for the White Dew Castle to feast like this, but who made the Duchess insist on it?


    What''s more, she also has a suitable excuse-to welcome Prince Harrison and Princess Judy to Fort Bleu.


    As for the teachers of these two royal guests who just killed the Duke of Saint-Pros, well, just pretend it didn''t happen.


    Of course, many smart people know that the death of the Duke of Saint-Pros may be a happy event for the Duchess¡ª¡ª


    In this way, she can truly become the hostess of Bailubao, and even the entire East Territory!


    In the banquet hall, the long-sleeved dancing duchess is already the focus of everyone, and aristocrats from the East have come forward one after another, expressing allegiance to her openly or secretly.


    The Duchess dealt with gracefully and skillfully, but secretly, her mind had been paying attention to the entrance of the hall.


    Seeing that the important people she was waiting for have not appeared, the Duchess got rid of the overly enthusiastic crowd, and found the butler and asked:


    "Where are your highnesses? And Earl Anglia, why haven''t they arrived yet?"


    "I''ll go see it myself."


    Before the steward could take a few steps, he saw Warren Knight, the captain of the Bailubao guards, walking over.


    Seeing that Knight Valen''s face was solemn, the princess frowned slightly, and asked quickly: "Knight Valen, what''s the matter?"


    The Warren Knight walked to the Duchess and whispered:


    "Madam, Count Angele was assassinated in his room just now!"


    The Duchess took a breath, and tried not to let herself lose her mind, but before she could ask her about the situation, she heard a voice yelling from her side:


    "What? Count Angele was assassinated and killed?"


    In fact, Knight Valen deliberately lowered his voice before. It stands to reason that only the Duchess could hear him, but he did not expect that he would be heard by the Count Nicol, who happened to pass by, and called out loudly.


    This is all right, the whole banquet seems to have pressed the mute button, and suddenly there is no sound.


    The Duchess gave Count Nicole a fierce look, but she couldn''t tell whether the other party''s exclaim was intentional or unintentional, and she couldn''t bother to pursue it at this time.


    She immediately took a step forward and whispered in the ear of Knight Warren:


    "First, kill all the hundred guards who followed Colin Angele into the city!


    Second, all city gates are sealed off, and no entry is allowed!


    Third, gather the army, get ready, the blood cavalry...I''m afraid I''m going crazy..."


    Hearing the last sentence, Knight Valen couldn''t help but shudder, as if he had foreseen some terrible scene, but he also knew that the situation was urgent and could not tolerate random thoughts, so he nodded and said yes, and walked away.


    At this time, all the guests in the banquet hall reacted and suddenly clamored:


    "Duchess, has Count Angele really been killed?"


    "Duchess, who on earth assassinated Count Angele?"


    "Duchess, will Bailu City fall into the flames of war again?"


    ¡­¡­


    One question after another was shot like a sharp arrow, but the Duchess smiled lightly, stretched out her hand and pressed down, and said calmly:


    " Dear guests, I¡¯m sorry to disturb everyone¡¯s interest.


    But please rest assured, no matter what accidents occur, the Saint-Pros family has the ability to deal with them.


    Now, I would like to invite everyone to enjoy the food here. Let me know the specific situation, and then I will explain to you in detail. "


    After saying this, the duchess ignored the inquiries of the people in the hall, and walked out in a stride.


    went out, the smile on the princess''s face instantly faded, and her expression changed from calm to anxious.


    Count Angele is dead!


    Although she was eager for this terrifying northern earl to die, he must not die in Bailu Castle!


    Because once Earl Anglia died here, no matter how the St. Pros family explained it, people throughout the empire would think that they assassinated Earl Anglia.


    Not to mention that in the case of Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s successful arrival in Bailu City, Earl Anglia was stabbed to death in Bailu City as a guest. How exactly would the royal family punish the Saint-Pros family? The Duchess felt a headache after receiving the news.


    If the young Duke of the North insists on desperately trying to avenge his husband, then the East will definitely face an extremely terrible crisis.


    And now that the orcs are about to invade, in order to calm the anger in the north, the royal family and the church are very likely to join forces to put pressure on the east¡ª¡ª


    In this case, there must be enough people to be responsible for the death of Count Angele!


    The Duchess found desperately that this person was most likely herself.


    Even if she did not plan the assassination of Earl Anglia at all, for the sake of the overall situation, she, the Archbishop of the East and the Duchess of St. Pros, is very likely to be ruthlessly abandoned and used to appease the North.


    Thinking of this, the Duchess immediately realized that this is a trap!


    A trap carefully designed for yourself!


    The person who designed this trap was obviously well aware of the current situation in the East, and immediately found the Achilles heel of the current order. With just a single blow, the stable situation that the Duchess worked hard to create was in danger of disintegrating.


    The duchess only felt a chill in her heart but she quickly took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down.


    The enemy has already made a move, and the Duchess knows that she has no choice but to accept the move.


    Now, what she wants to figure out most is who is planning all this behind the scenes.


    And what will be the next move?


    In contemplation, the Duchess has come to Colin''s room.


    The room has been surrounded by guards from the Saint-Pros family, and even Prince Harrison and Princess Judy have been stopped outside.


    "Duchess, why don''t you let us in? What happened to the teacher?"


    "Your Majesty, please forgive the rudeness of these guards. However, the situation inside is a bit complicated. After I check it out, I will explain it to you."


    After finishing speaking, the Duchess strode in without waiting for Prince Harrison and Princess Judy to reply.


    Then, she saw Colin lying in a pool of blood.


    Torn chest, disappearing heart, blood all over the floor...


    The Duchess knew that this person was completely hopeless without going up to check.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 484： Chaos (below)

    "Do you see that person''s face clearly?"


    "No, Duchess. His speed is so fast that he can only see an afterimage..."


    "Then you can''t see anything clearly?"


    "I finally saw the man staying in front of the corpse of Count Anglia. From his back, he should be a middle-aged man of about 1.9 meters, with blond hair, and the sheath of the knight''s sword at his waist...it seems to be purple..."


    The duchess listened to the guards in front of her for a long time, but she didn''t hear any useful information, her face became a little impatient.


    The guard apparently noticed this too, and quickly searched his stomach, and then added with some uncertainty:


    "Duchess, I seem to see the man rushing out of the residence of Prince Harrison..."


    "Are you sure?" The duchess asked quickly after her eyes changed.


    "It should be..." The guard became hesitated again.


    The Duchess was a little disappointed, but she walked out and found the anxious Prince Harrison who was waiting outside, and asked:


    "His Royal Highness, a guard said that he had seen a murderer rush out from the direction of your residence. I wonder if you noticed any suspicious person?"


    Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, and immediately said: "Duchess, Prince Leahy appeared in my room at that time, and then he rushed out inexplicably... Then, he heard the news of the teacher''s assassination.


    Duchess, teacher, he... won''t really have been killed..."


    Prince Leahy!


    The Duchess was taken aback by the name.


    The paladin of the San Lorenzo family actually appeared in Bailu City, and also killed Count Angele... This made the Duchess a little confused for a while.


    You must know that although Prince Leahy was born in the royal family of San Lorenzo, his position is actually biased towards the church.


    So, how could he run to Bailu Castle to kill someone inexplicably?


    Besides, Prince Leahy and Count Anglia hadn¡¯t heard of any grudges either.


    Seeing the Duchess stunned in the same place, Prince Harrison asked again: "Duchess, what is going on with him, teacher?"


    The Duchess knew that this must be concealed, so she sighed and said:


    "Earl Anglia, has been assassinated and killed..."


    "No, it''s impossible! How could the teacher die so easily, he is a Tier VI knight!" Prince Harrison kept shaking his head, completely unable to accept such a result.


    The teacher who has created almost miraculous achievements time and time again, unexpectedly died like this?


    Princess Judy also cried out, yelling to run into the room, but was stopped by the guards.


    Listening to Prince Harrison¡¯s words, the Duchess also reacted¡ªyes, Colin Anglia is a sixth-order knight. Besides a paladin like Prince Leahy, who else could kill him so easily?


    But she still can''t figure out the motive of Prince Leahy''s murder.


    At this moment, the Knight of Warren came to the Duchess again and reported in a low voice:


    "Madam, the subordinates are incompetent. They failed to stop the northern guards who followed Earl Anglia into the city and let them escape from the city..."


    "What?" The princess raised her eyebrows and said angrily, "Just so few people, can''t you stop it?"


    Warren Knight was a little aggrieved, and said dullly:


    "Madam, although they are not many in number, they are all professionals, and there are even two Tier 6 fighters among them... We can''t stop them at all."


    "Two sixth orders?" The duchess'' voice changed.


    But she knew that even the Saint Pros family today could not produce two Tier VI combat powers.


    Has the Anglia family been extravagant enough to let Tier VI fighters be their guards?


    and two of them!


    However, the worse news is yet to come.


    Just listen to the Valen Knights continue to report:


    "Moreover, when we chased these northern guards to the north gate, we discovered that the gate was open...I suspect that someone in the city deliberately helped them open the gate!"


    The duchess felt cold and immediately asked, "Whose army was originally stationed at the North City Gate?"


    "It''s the army of the Nicol family."


    "Earl Nicole..." The duchess suddenly thought of the previous banquet where Earl Nicole shouted out the news of the assassination of Earl Anglia.


    Originally, she thought that the other party just couldn''t control the exclaim after hearing such horrible news, but now thinking about it, the old guy clearly did it on purpose!


    Earl Nicole may not even hear the report of the Valen Knight at all at that time, but he knew that Earl Angley would be assassinated!


    This Earl Nicol is simply an accomplice in this assassination!


    "Where is the Count Nicol?" the Duchess asked gritted her teeth.


    Knight Valen also realized something, and immediately said: "I''m going to find him now!"


    The Duchess ¡¡¡¡ stopped Knight Warren, and said with a gloomy expression:


    "Don''t waste time, if Earl Nicole really betrayed the Saint-Pros family, he should have escaped from Bailu Castle by now.


    You immediately mobilize the Pegasus Legion, control the four gates, and don''t let the blood cavalry enter the city! "


    "Yes!"


    ...


    In the banquet hall, a group of nobles are still talking about the assassination of Earl Anglia.


    However, some people have left early when everyone is not paying attention.


    For example, Earl Nicole, and for example, Beatrice.


    She did not go to the place where Colin was assassinated, but went straight to the room of the Marquis of Vincent.


    "Mrs. Beatrice!"


    "Is the Lord Marquis awake?"


    "Not yet."


    "You go down first."


    "Yes."


    Since the marquise was still in the banquet hall, after the maids left, only the Marquis Vincent and Beatrice were left in the room.


    "Aunty, what''s wrong with UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com?" Marquis Vincent opened his eyes and asked in confusion.


    "Colin is dead," Beatrice said.


    "Really?" Marquis Vincent sat up from the bed in surprise, "Aunt, you have succeeded? What about mother? Did you kill too?"


    Beatrice shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t had time to act. Colin Angele was killed by someone else."


    The Marquis of Vincent was stunned, and asked for a while: "Who killed it?"


    "do not know."


    "Then have you seen it live?"


    "Not yet, what''s the matter?"


    Marquis Vincent''s face changed drastically, and he immediately grabbed Beatrice''s arm and said anxiously:


    "No, you must cut off his head! You must cut off his head!"


    Beatrice furrowed her brows, and asked puzzledly: "Why do we have to cut off her head?"


    "Because, if you don''t cut off your head, he will come to you."


    A erratic voice suddenly sounded outside the window.


    The Marquis of Vincent stood still, as if he had been petrified, but his face showed a terrified expression of horror.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 485： Clean up (on)

    "Duchess, you should at least let us go in and collect the body of the teacher!"


    Prince Harrison said solemnly, finally showing the majesty that the first heir to the imperial royal family should have.


    The Duchess hesitated, she nodded and said:


    "Your Majesty, I can fully understand your feelings. Of course, I can let you in and bid farewell to Count Angele.


    However, since the murderer who assassinated the Earl of Anglia has not been found, please leave his body alone for the time being. "


    After speaking, she waved to the guards.


    Prince Harrison immediately took his sister who was crying with rain and strode in.


    But after entering the room, Prince Harrison only saw blood in one place, and did not find the body of his teacher.


    Suspiciously, Prince Harrison still went around the room, going through every corner, but still didn''t see Colin''s body.


    "Brother, where''s the teacher?" Princess Judy also looked confused, and for a while forgot to continue crying.


    "I don''t know." Prince Harrison frowned, walked out of the room, and said, "Why is the teacher''s body missing?"


    "Gone?" The guard at the door was also a little dazed, but when he personally entered the house, he was shocked to find that the body was really missing.


    The guard hurriedly went to inform the Duchess.


    The Duchess also panicked, thinking that someone had stolen the body. Although she couldn''t understand the other party''s purpose for doing so, she immediately ordered a search.


    The assassination of Count Angele was weird from beginning to end, and the Duchess couldn¡¯t help feeling chills at this time, but she couldn¡¯t take care of it anymore to explore what was hidden in the death of Count Angele. It''s a secret, because a messenger hurried to report:


    "Duchess, Knight Valen asked me to tell you that the Nicol family really betrayed! They occupied the North City Gate at this time and attacked the Pegasus Legion who tried to approach!"


    The duchess only felt cold in her hands and feet, and her heart trembled. The worst happened.


    She settled her mind and asked, "What about the blood cavalry? Have they entered the city?"


    "Not yet."


    "No?" The duchess smiled, but she couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes. The blood cavalry did not move in the camp outside the city, as if they had not received the news of the assassination of Count Angele."


    The Duchess was suddenly a little surprised.


    Just now, the Valen Knights clearly said that they did not stop the group of guards that Colin Anglie brought into the city, so these guards who escaped will definitely notify the blood cavalry that Earl Anglie was assassinated.


    Why is there no movement from the blood cavalry now?


    What''s more, Earl Nicole led his army to occupy the northern city gate, obviously wanting the blood cavalry, a cavalry that will be mad because of the death of Colin Anglia, to enter the city and launch **** revenge on the Saint-Pros family.


    But why didn¡¯t things proceed according to the script?


    The Duchess ¡¡¡¡ didn''t know what went wrong with the enemy''s strategy, but she immediately realized that this was not an excellent opportunity for herself!


    As long as you **** back the North City Gate and block the blood cavalry outside the city, the situation in Bailu City will not be irreversible.


    Thinking of this, the duchess no longer hesitated, and immediately strode out.


    But when Prince Harrison saw this, he hurriedly exclaimed: "Duchess, why did you leave like this? What about the teacher''s body? And the murderer of the teacher?"


    Where can the Duchess care about a dead person at this time? She kept walking and said perfunctorily:


    "His Royal Highness, of course I will not ignore Earl Anglia, this is about to deploy a more detailed search.


    So, please wait patiently here, and I will notify you as soon as progress is made. "


    After speaking, the duchess left in a hurry.


    Princess Judy pitifully took Prince Harrison by the arm, sobbing and asking:


    "Brother, is the teacher really dead?"


    Prince Harrison looked at the back of the Duchess, but slowly shook his head and said:


    "How could the teacher die so easily!"


    "Really?" Princess Judy asked in surprise with a burst of tears.


    Prince Harrison pressed his lips tightly, and said in a condensed voice:


    "Before seeing the teacher''s body with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it."


    Princess Judy nodded again and again: "Well, I don''t believe that the teacher is dead!"


    ...


    "You...you really are not dead!"


    Beatrice looked at Colin who had crawled in through the window with a look of shock.


    "How can I die so easily?" Colin smiled and slowly approached.


    The terrible blood hole in his chest has not healed completely, and he can even see the squeezed heart, slumping there like a leaking ball.


    But Colin seemed to be okay. As he walked, he pointed his finger at his head and said meaningfully:


    "Didn''t the Marquis of Vincent tell you? To kill me, I have to cut off my head!"


    Beatrice''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe what she saw, she murmured as she stepped back:


    "The devil... you are the devil..."


    "The devil?" Colin''s mouth turned up, and he continued to approach Beatrice, saying, "Why can''t it be a divine envoy?"


    "The Envoy of God?" Beatrice stopped her retreat, seeming to understand something, "Are you the one of God''s favor?"


    Before Colin could answer, Beatrice seemed to have realized it, and immediately continued:


    "Yes, you must be the Lord of the Favored!


    Otherwise, how could such a genius like you appear in such a small family as Angele!


    How can you have such an almost immortal ability!


    Sir, what kind of mission did you come to the world with?


    I wonder if I am honored to be able to contribute the least to your grand plan? "


    As she said, the expression on Beatrice''s face became extremely religious, and she slowly crawled in front of Colin, trying to kiss his toes.


    Colin raised his brows. Obviously, she didn''t expect this woman to change so fast. She was about to start flickering, but her expression suddenly condensed.


    à§!


    Beatrix, who had been crawling on the ground, suddenly violent, and the silver dagger in her right hand pierced Colin''s neck like a viper out of a hole!


    However, the dagger was pinched by a big hand in the middle.


    "Huh! Overpowering!"


    Colin sneered.


    Beatrice''s expression remained unchanged, her eyes were full of firmness and determination, UU reading www. How can uuk¨¡nshu.com have a little bit of reverence and piety before.


    She lifted her right leg quickly, and at the same time thrust her left hand straight into the blood hole in front of Colin''s chest.


    However, the difference in strength between the two is too great.


    Even if Colin was severely injured at this moment, the damage to his heart would not be fatal, but it still made him weak.


    But even so, with the strength of Beatrice''s fourth-order knight, it is still difficult to threaten Colin.


    Click! Click!


    Colin closed his legs, clamped Beatrice''s viciously yin leg, grabbed the opponent''s wrist with the right hand, and almost crushed Beatrice''s wrist bones with great force.


    The distance between the two is very close, and the posture is quite ambiguous, but they are actually engaged in a very dangerous life and death battle.


    Beatrice was really fierce, even though her hands and feet had been restrained, she refused to give up. She shook her head and slammed into the bridge of Colin''s nose.


    The holy light on Colin''s face surged, and the dense golden lines quickly formed a shield like a mask.


    ßË!


    With this collision, Colin was safe, but Beatrice was **** and dizzy.


    Colin smiled coldly and unceremoniously bit on Beatrice''s slender neck.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 486： Clean up (below)

    Seeing his aunt and Colin "hug" together in an ambiguous position, the Marquis of Vincent could only feel a pang of fear deep in his bones.


    In fact, since hearing Colin''s voice, Marquis Vincent found that he could not control his body.


    When Beatrice was fighting with Colin just now, the Marquis of Vincent actually wanted to help, but he couldn''t move at all!


    Boundless fear enveloped him. This was a shuddering reaction that originated from the depths of the bloodline, as if meeting a natural enemy, which could not be overcome with will.


    At this moment, the Marquis of Vincent seemed to have just been fished out of the water, and his whole body was soaked.


    àØ!


    Colin threw Beatrice on the ground without mercy, then turned to look at the Marquis of Vincent with a bright smile.


    But in the eyes of Marquis Vincent, this smile seemed to be the scariest thing in the world.


    "Marquis Vincent, do you want my head that way?"


    "I...you..." Marquis Vincent tried to open his mouth, but couldn''t say a complete word.


    Colin looked at all this, a little surprised at his terrifying suppression of blood.


    This kind of repressive power seems to have surpassed the comparison of the strength of the two sides. You must know that even if the Marquis of Vincent is not as good as himself, he should not behave in such an unbearable manner.


    It seemed that even if the blood strength surpassed him, I am afraid that under the suppression of this kind of blood, he would not be able to resist him at all.


    But unfortunately, physical inability to resist does not mean absolute obedience in spirit.


    The Marquis of Vincent really betrayed.


    Although Colin had been mentally prepared for this, he was still disappointed and angry.


    This also means that all of his blood is likely to betray.


    Of course, this is actually quite reasonable.


    After all, blood is self-conscious.


    betrayal is almost an inevitable by-product of self-consciousness.


    But Colin didn''t panic too much.


    The betrayal of the Marquis of Vincent was mainly due to the conflict of interest between the two.


    Other blood descent, such as Queen Aisha, whose interests are completely tied to Colin, not to mention that she has already given birth to a daughter for Colin.


    In such a situation, even without the **** of the blood clan, Queen Aisha would not betray Colin.


    The Shire knights were originally from the Colin blood voluntarily, and now the blood cavalry is completely controlled by Colin, so the Shire knights who are bound to the blood cavalry will naturally not betray.


    The Valla Knight shouldn''t, after all, it was Colin who helped him regain the title of Uman family. In addition, Colin''s sister married him, so she wouldn''t betray if there is no accident.


    It is Earl Schultz... She is not deeply entangled with Colin''s interests, and she has also lost her husband by Colin. It is impossible to say that she has no grievances against Colin.


    Don''t look at her when she was in Neuschwanstein Castle, she obeyed Colin in every possible way, she was extremely gentle, but that was probably all greedy, secretly she didn''t know what to make.


    Thinking of this, Colin also reminded himself¡ª¡ª


    Don''t blindly trust descent!


    They are not like those blood slaves without self-awareness, able to completely obey Colin''s will.


    At this moment when Colin was meditating, the Marquis of Vincent lived like years.


    He kept groaning meaninglessly, and seemed to have a lot to say to Colin.


    Colin returned to his senses, and slightly reduced his breath.


    The Marquis of Vincent eased his breath, and saw him crawling out of the bed with his hands and feet, crawling in front of Colin, his forehead stuck to Colin''s feet, and he said:


    "My Lord of the Favored! Please forgive me for my previous stupidity!


    As long as you are willing to give me another chance, I will obey you, and I will never be two-minded! "


    Colin smiled non-committal and asked:


    "Go ahead, what is your plan?"


    The Marquis of Vincent hurriedly explained his plan with Beatrice. Of course, he did not accidentally transfer all the responsibility to Beatrice, and he himself was just "forced He had no choice but to agree to cooperate."


    Colin rubbed his chin, and said in doubt: "So, you haven''t contacted Mr. Wang?"


    "Mr. Covet?" The Marquis of Vincent was taken aback, "Are you talking about the remnants of the Saint Theon family? But wasn''t he already killed by Prince Leahy?"


    Seeing that the doubts of the Marquis of Vincent did not seem to be false, Colin understood immediately in his heart.


    I am afraid there is another force in the city!


    Seeing Colin sinking into thought again, Marquis Vincent carefully raised his head and explained softly:


    "My lord, the reason I pretended to be in a coma before was not because I deliberately didn''t want to follow your instructions, but because Bailu City was under my mother''s control at that time, and she... actually wanted to kill me!


    In desperation, I have no choice but to pretend to be dead. "


    "Really?" Colin thought for a while, and understood the duchess'' motive to kill her son.


    It seems that she is really an insidious woman who uses all means for her purpose!


    "So you have time to punch Beatrice to cut off my head, but you can''t contact me and tell me the situation in Bailu city, right?"


    Facing Colin¡¯s questioning, the Marquis of Vincent was so scared that he squatted on the ground again, and said in an extremely self-blaming tone:


    "My lord, I also realize that my behavior is so stupid, it can be called blasphemy!


    As long as you are willing to forgive my sins, I will become your most loyal servant and control the entire east for you! "


    "Loyal?" Colin smiled coldly and said, "This thing is just like the virginity of a girl. If it is lost, it will never be found again."


    After saying this, without waiting for the Marquis of Vincent to argue, Colin''s palm came out quickly, and lightning generally pressed on the head of the Marquis of Vincent.


    Then, the Marquis of Vincent was picked up by Colin like a doll with no resistance.


    Waiting for the two of them to have their sights level, Ke Lin quietly stared into the terrified eyes of the Marquis Vincent, and said lightly:


    "Did you know? Only when the head is decapitated can you die. This is actually the characteristic of a blood slave."


    As for me, I don''t know if I will die after being decapitated.


    There are blood descent, will they die?


    But since you are so curious, let''s test it with you. "


    After speaking, Colin''s hand twisted vigorously.


    Click!


    The head of the Marquis of Vincent was twisted off.


    àÛͨ.


    The headless body of the Marquis of Vincent fell softly to the ground convulsed a few times, and there was no movement.


    Colin observed for a while, but he couldn''t feel the other party''s vital signs anymore.


    "It turns out that the blood will die without a head." Colin said to himself.


    From this point of view, he himself guessed the same.


    Throwing away the head of the Marquis of Vincent casually, Colin walked to the window and looked out.


    Tonight¡¯s Bailu City is destined to be unable to calm down. The shouts of killing, the screams, and the flames all around indicate that this will be a **** night.


    However, it has little to do with Colin.


    Although someone tried to pull the blood cavalry into the water before, how could Colin be fooled.


    Those blood slaves who escaped brought back not the news of his assassination, but his order to prohibit the blood cavalry from entering the city.


    Anyway, he is ready to watch a big show tonight!


    Hu!


    Colin spread his wings and rushed into the dark night.


    Just after he left, Beatrice, who had been lying on the ground without knowing his life or death, slowly opened her eyes.


    It''s just that her eyes completely lost their original agility and brilliance, becoming dull, and even dead.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 487： Confuse

    The northern gate of Bailu City has become a flesh-and-blood mill.


    Countless soldiers of the Pegasus Legion rushed up one after another, trying to regain control of the North City Gate, but the Nicole family army firmly occupied the tower and repelled the Pegasus Legion¡¯s offensive again and again.


    Although the Pegasus Legion is in the city at this time, if it wants to retake the North Tower, it is no less than a siege war. This has to be said to be a kind of irony.


    Under such circumstances, almost every step forward, the Pegasus Legion would drop countless corpses.


    A dense rain of arrows continued to fall from the city, shooting down the soldiers of the Pegasus Legion to the ground. If it were not for the judges to hold the line behind, I am afraid that the reconstructed Pegasus Legion would appear to rout.


    But the Nikkor family army on the opposite side was also uncomfortable. They were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, and the battle was inexplicably fought. Many soldiers didn''t know how they were fighting with the Pegasus Legion, and their expressions were in a trance state.


    Therefore, the two sides pecked at each other, and they were evenly matched for a while, and it was hard to tell who was worse.


    Upstairs, Count Evan looked at the direction of the blood cavalry camp outside the city, his expression increasingly anxious.


    "What the **** is going on? Didn''t the northern guards just fled back? Why has the blood cavalry been silent?"


    Earl Nicole opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to answer this question.


    He had a bad premonition in his heart, but he also knew that he had no retreat now, and he could only follow Evan Evan to the end.


    Earl Evan stared into the darkness in the distance, as if to see the situation in the blood cavalry camp through this shady curtain.


    But this is obviously in vain.


    The deep night shrouded everything in an unknown mist. Earl Evan was destined to only rely on guesswork to judge the possible movements of the blood cavalry.


    There was a long silence, Evan Evan looked on, and suddenly spoke:


    "You said, did we overestimate Colin Angele''s position in the blood cavalry?"


    Earl Nicol was stunned, and said, "You mean, the blood cavalry don''t care about Colin Angele''s life and death so much?"


    "Yes!" Count Evan''s eyes were piercing, as if he had seen everything. "Think about it carefully. It has only been more than a year for Colin Angele to take over the Blood Cavalry. In such a short period of time, no matter what he does. It is impossible to completely remove the mark left by the Marquis of Garcia!


    We have always mistakenly thought that Colin Anglia is the soul of this army, but what if he is just a superficial commander, and the real commander is someone else? "


    Earl Nicole rubbed his chin, nodded in agreement, and said:


    "It is indeed possible. After all, the Anglia family was only a little baron at first, and it is estimated that they could not afford cavalry. Colin Anglia should have no knowledge of cavalry combat before he met the Marquis of Garcia.


    Then, how could he immediately become a genius cavalry commander after following the Marquis Garcia to the firmament ice field?


    So for a long time, this blood cavalry is most likely not in command! "


    "Not only is he in command, even this blood cavalry doesn''t really belong to Colin Anglia!" Evan added, with the excitement of seeing everything in his words, "Marquis Garcia, or San Gil The German family is the true owner of this cavalry!


    So, when the news of Colin Angley¡¯s death came out, the blood cavalry did not come into the city as we expected to avenge him.


    This undoubtedly shows that the Blood Cavalry did not really loyal to Colin Anglia, so when he died, the Blood Cavalry did not go mad, but retreated. "


    "Then what shall we do?" Count Nicole frowned, not knowing what to do, "If the blood cavalry does not enter the city, then the Nicole family army alone cannot stop the Pegasus Legion!"


    Earl Evan''s eyes flashed with a dangerous light, and he said coldly:


    "If the blood cavalry don''t enter the city, we will lure them in!"


    "How to lure?"


    "Of course it is to create greater chaos!"


    "Greater chaos?"


    "That''s right." Count Evan''s face turned a little sullen, "The blood cavalry is still standing still, which means that they are also hesitating.


    Even if they did not really allegiance to Colin Anglia, this person is after all the Earl of the Empire, the Guardian of the North, and the husband of the Duke of St. Hild, his status is extremely honorable.


    He died in the city of Bailu, if the blood cavalry left like this, they would definitely not be able to face the accountability of the Duke of St. Hild.


    So, they actually want to go to the city very much, but they are worried that it will be a trap like last time.


    Then, let''s make the city really mess up, so messy that the blood cavalry can completely dispel their doubts and rush in with confidence. "


    Count Nicol''s eyes widened, and hesitatingly reminded:


    "Earl Evan, don''t you worry that the situation will be completely out of control by then?"


    "What about losing control?" Count Evan replied without hesitation, "I will not hesitate to turn this city of Bailu into ruins!"


    Earl Nicole looked at Earl Evan with amazement, as if he had reacquainted with the second son of the Duke of the East.


    Count Evan smiled faintly, and said indifferently: "What are you doing so excited? It''s not the first time that Bailu City has become ruins.


    Moreover, after the last destruction, the rebuilt Bailu City has become bigger and more prosperous, and it must be better after the next reconstruction.


    Like a phoenix reborn from the ashes, destruction is to welcome the new life.


    Today''s East Territory is in need of such a new life! "


    Count Nicol was silent for a long time, and his eyes finally became firm, as if he had made a certain determination, and asked:


    "Then Count Evan, how do you plan to make Bailu City really mess up? Maybe the Nicole family''s army alone is not enough?"


    Count Evan took a deep breath, looked at the castle standing in the center of Bailu City, and said in a deep voice:


    "I want to visit Bailu Castle myself!"


    Earl Nicole''s face changed, and he persuaded: "Earl Evan, it''s not a good idea for you to go back to Bailu Castle at this time."


    "I have to go." Count Evan''s eyes were firm, "You also know that the Nicol family alone can''t mess up the entire Bailu City. I must win more support from the Lords of the East, as long as they are in the city. The army of China is also on our side, and it is possible to suppress the Pegasus Legion.


    so I must go!


    You don¡¯t have to worry about me. At this moment, my mother is so devastated by the death of Colin Anglia, she may not care about me. "


    Earl Nicol reminded again:


    "Earl Evan, even if the Duchess has no time to supervise you but at this time, you are single-handedly entering Bailu Castle, how sure are you to convince the lords to follow you?"


    Earl Evan smiled confidently and said: "I''m not sure, but what if you add two more His Highnesses?"


    "Your Highness?" Earl Nicole''s eyes lit up. "You mean Prince Harrison and Princess Judy?"


    "That''s right! Colin Angele is their teacher. As long as I can meet them, and with a little guidance and provocation, it is not difficult for them to blame their teacher''s death on the hostess of Bailubao.


    What''s more, the position of the royal family has always been on the opposite side of the church. If I promise to draw a clear line between the East and the church from now on, then would you say that the two Highnesses will help me deal with my mother?


    With the support of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, I will stand up to agitate the lords of the East with a 70-80% certainty! "


    Count Nichol nodded, but his face was still worried: "It does make sense, but...the risk is also great..."


    "What is there to do without risk?" Evan said hard, "If I miss this opportunity, I will never get along with the Duke of the East!"


    Earl Nicol gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice:


    "Okay! I will arrange someone to **** you away!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 488： Assassinate

    Bailubao, banquet hall.


    melodious music, delicious food, beautiful maids...none can calm the restless hearts of the guests.


    The news of the assassination and death of Count Angele had already made everyone nervous. Later, when he heard the sound of fighting in the city, everyone was even more unable to sit still, thinking that it was the blood cavalry who came to the city to serve the count of Angele. With revenge, they were so scared that they were ready to leave.


    The steward of the Saint-Pros family tried his best to stay, but it was still to no avail.


    These nobles in the East didn''t want to stay in Bailu Castle and wait for the vengeful blood cavalry to come in and bury the Saint Pros family, so they were determined to leave.


    However, when they hurriedly walked to the gate of Bailubao, they found that the gate of the castle was tightly closed, and a team of heavily armed guards blocked the gate.


    All the guests suddenly clamored and asked to open the door to let them leave.


    But the guards were not moved at all. It seemed that they had been given a clear order that they were strictly forbidden to enter or leave.


    "Who made you block the gate?"


    "Is the Saint-Pros family preparing to bring all the Eastern nobles to die together?"


    "Where is the Duchess? We want to see her..."


    ...


    "I am here."


    Seeing that the situation is in danger of losing control, the Duchess finally walked out.


    The chaotic scene suddenly fell silent.


    An eastern nobleman stepped up immediately and asked:


    "Duchess, why do you forbid us to leave Bailu Castle?"


    The Duchess did not answer this question, but instead asked: "Everyone, why are you leaving in such a hurry?"


    This kind of knowingly asked questions seemed to anger a group of nobles, and someone suddenly shouted:


    "Duchess, why should you ask knowingly! The Saint Prolos family was unable to protect the guests in the White Dew Castle, resulting in the assassination of Count Angele. Now the blood cavalry is about to retaliate in the city for revenge, should we stay here? Are you waiting here to die?"


    "The Blood Cavalry did not enter the city." The Duchess said lightly.


    These words stunned the nobles of the East, but soon, doubts appeared on their faces, apparently thinking that the duchess was deliberately deceiving them.


    "Duchess, you said that the blood cavalry did not enter the city, what''s the matter with the fierce fighting outside now?"


    "That was Earl Nicole who betrayed the East and was fighting the Pegasus Legion, and had nothing to do with the Blood Cavalry."


    "Earl Nicol?"


    "betray?"


    ...


    A group of nobles in the East immediately whispered and talked about it. Obviously, they didn''t expect this to be the case.


    The Duchess took the opportunity to continue: "Yes. You don''t have to worry about the blood cavalry at all, because although the news of the death of Count Angele has been spread, there has been no movement in the blood cavalry camp so far.


    Obviously, the generals of the blood cavalry are all sensible people, and will not make irrational actions under impulse.


    Some people deliberately use the death of Count Angele to provoke the relationship between the Saint-Pros family and the blood cavalry, and even with the Northern Territory. Their intentions are extremely sinister, but not everyone will be fooled!


    The death of Count Anglia, of course, our St. Pros family has the responsibility and will certainly make the necessary compensation, but now that the orc invasion is imminent, the first thing we must do is to unite as one and not continue to fight.


    I believe that the blood cavalry will also understand this point.


    Therefore, your worries are unnecessary.


    The current riots in Bailu City were only initiated by the Nicole family, and the situation is already under the control of the Pegasus Legion. You don''t need to be so nervous at all. "


    After these words, the expressions of the guests obviously relaxed a lot.


    They are all people who have witnessed the terrible fighting power of the blood cavalry. They have long been psychologically shadowed, but if it hadn''t been for the blood cavalry to enter the city, then they would not have been so scared.


    The Nicol family rebellion?


    is not easy to settle down yet.


    But some people also questioned: "The Duchess, since the Pegasus Legion has been able to control the situation in the city, why are you so nervously closing the Bailu Castle and prohibiting entry and exit?"


    The Duchess glanced at the nobleman who was talking, her face also gloomy, and said coldly:


    "Of course it is to prevent the murderer who assassinated Earl Anglia from taking the opportunity to leave Bailu Castle!"


    This is a high-sounding reason.


    The guests who came by didn''t even know that Colin was already a Tier VI knight, otherwise he would definitely shout wronged.


    To be able to assassinate a Tier 6 knight, you should have at least Tier 5 strength, otherwise I am afraid that you will not be able to get close at all.


    And the fifth-order knights are not Chinese cabbage, there are not many at all.


    When everyone calmed down, the Duchess spoke again:


    "Next, I will personally ask you about your whereabouts tonight, if you are offended, please forgive me, I believe everyone also wants to find out the murderer of Count Angele as soon as possible."


    Seeing that there was no objection, the Duchess was just about to start "inquiring", but saw a guard rushing over, with an unconcealable panic on her face.


    The Duchess couldn''t help but feel a rush of anger in her heart.


    There have been too many emergencies tonight, she has already been devastated, and never wants to see more accidents.


    But unfortunately, the accident still came.


    The guard greeted the duchess¡¯ stern gaze, bit the bullet and walked to the front, whispering reports:


    "Madam, Marquis Vincent...he...unfortunately passed away..."


    Hearing this, the Duchess was relieved. The death of Marquis Vincent was actually in her expectation, oh no, it was planned.


    Of course, on the surface, she immediately put on a distressed look and choked to everyone:


    "Everyone... I''m really sorry... Vincent still couldn''t make it... I just passed away badly wounded..."


    After listening, the guests were taken aback for a while, and then they hurriedly expressed their comfort.


    But the guard on the side was dumbfounded, hesitated for a moment, and reminded quietly:


    "Madam, I am afraid that the Marquis did not die seriously, but was just killed..."


    The Duchess narrowed her eyes, stared at the guard coldly, and scolded: "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    The guard wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and nodded: "Madam, how dare I talk nonsense, but the head of the Marquis-sama has been screwed off..."


    The duchess'' complexion changed drastically, and UU reading immediately strode towards the room of the Marquis of Vincent.


    , leaving a group of guests stunned in place, looking at each other.


    ...


    The Duchess came to the Marquis Vincent¡¯s room with a sullen face, and she saw the body of her son in a different place.


    Although she herself wished that the Marquis of Vincent would die sooner, it was definitely not in this way.


    "What happened at that time?" The duchess'' voice was cold.


    The guard replied tremblingly: "Madam, all the guards who were guarding outside the house had been killed at that time. When the patrol in the castle found that something was wrong and opened the door to enter, the Lord Marquis had been killed.


    Oh, by the way, Mrs. Beatrice was in the room at the time and was also killed. "


    The Duchess only noticed the existence of Beatrice, a pleasant sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth, but it disappeared quickly.


    She walked slowly to the body of the Marquis of Vincent, ready to check the situation.


    But just when the Duchess squatted down, she suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis behind her.


    Huo Ran turned her head and saw that Beatrice, who was supposed to be dead, jumped on herself.


    The dagger in his hand is shining with a cold light!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 489： joint

    Andy Knight felt that his authority was offended.


    Of course, to be more precise, it should be the authority of His Majesty Reinhardt.


    But in his opinion, he brought his Majesty Reinhardt''s war order to Bailu City. There should be no more internal fighting here, but should immediately start preparing to send troops to support the West.


    However, Bailu City still heard the sound of fighting.


    It seems that the war order of His Majesty Reinhardt is a piece of waste paper.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s time for you to stand up and let the Eastern Realm know what the royal majesty is! Otherwise, I don''t know how this farce will end!"


    Andy Knight stood in front of Prince Harrison, agitated.


    Prince Harrison hesitated. After a moment of silence, he said: "Cousin Andy, you are the messenger appointed by your father to come to the East. Under these circumstances, shouldn''t you show the majesty of the royal family?"


    Andy Knight suddenly suffocated.


    He actually tried to "show the majesty of the royal family" to the people of the East just now, but unfortunately, the people of the East didn''t put him in their eyes at all. The emperor¡¯s war decree provokes disputes again, but in fact, turning around and fighting again.


    So in desperation, Andy Knight came to Prince Harrison for help.


    "His Royal Highness, I am not a direct line of the San Lorenzo family after all, and those hateful Easterners don''t take me seriously.


    But you are different!


    You are the eldest son of the emperor and the first heir to the imperial throne.


    As long as you come forward, the people of the East will not dare to mess around again! "


    Seeing Prince Harrison still hesitating, Andy Knight said again: "Your Highness, don''t you want to find out the truth about the assassination of your teacher Earl Angley?"


    This time, Prince Harrison finally got some thoughts and asked, "Cousin Andy, what do you think I should do?"


    When Andy Knight saw this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he also had an understanding of Earl Anglia''s position in Prince Harrison''s heart.


    So, he couldn''t help thinking with both jealousy and regret that if the Earl of Anglia had not been assassinated, with Prince Harrison''s respect and trust in him, the future would be boundless.


    Pity.


    Get rid of these useless thoughts, Andy Knight quickly suggested:


    "His Royal Highness, I think the chaos in Bailu City is due to the lack of a strong leader!


    After the death of the Duke of Saint-Pros, although the Duchess became the mistress of the city, she obviously couldn''t hold back the scene, and... I''m afraid she has ulterior motives.


    After all, the Duchess is the Archbishop of the East, and she is hostile to the royal family. Maybe now all of this is her secretly playing tricks, just to deliberately fight against her majesty''s war order.


    Therefore, we must find a new owner of the East Territory who can replace the Duchess, and use him to stabilize the current situation, unify the forces of the East Territory, and respond to your Majesty¡¯s war order. "


    Prince Harrison nodded repeatedly, and then asked: "Then who do you think is more suitable?"


    "If the Marquis of Vincent is safe and sound, he is the first choice, but now he is seriously injured in the bed, and I don''t know if he can make it through... so it can''t be him.


    As for the other son and daughter of the Duke of Saint-Pros, they are not in the Bailu Castle, so they are not considered.


    Among the remaining Saint Pros, I think Ivan Knight is the most suitable.


    Because he is the younger brother of the Archon Imerson, he also has good prestige and connections in the Saint-Pros family, and he is mature and respectful, and has a good impression of the royal family..."


    "Wait." Prince Harrison interrupted, "How can Ivan Knight not have the right to inherit the Duke of the East?"


    Andy Knight smiled and explained: "His Royal Highness, we are not helping the Duke of the East to choose an heir. We only need a temporary leader who can stabilize the current situation.


    As for the new Duke of the East, hehe, if you want to officially get his majesty''s canonization, I''m afraid you have to wait until the orc invasion is repelled. "


    Prince Harrison pondered for a while, and finally nodded and said: "Well, do you know where Knight Ivan is? I want to see him first."


    Andy Knight looked happy, and said quickly: "I ran into him on the road just now, I will help you to see."


    After speaking, he left in a hurry.


    After a while, I saw Knight Andy and Knight Ivan coming together.


    Prince Harrison suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Although he is young and immature, he is not stupid after all, and he has grown up in the royal family since he was a child. He has seen a lot of politicians with different thoughts, and he has been infected with many conspiracies and tricks around Colin. How could he still not understand at this moment¡ª


    Andy Knight and Ivan Knight have long colluded!


    Of course, Prince Harrison was not angry.


    He remembers that his mother once said-Don¡¯t expect the people below to not think carefully. What you need to do is to use their careful thinking and let them serve your purpose.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Harrison! Allow me to express my sincerest apologies to you on behalf of the Saint-Pros family! Now the situation in Bailu City...hey! It''s too bad!"


    "So here we need a strong leader to stand up, stabilize people''s hearts and calm the turmoil!" Prince Harrison straightened his waist and said in a deep voice like his father.


    Ivan''s knight spirit was lifted, and he instantly understood the meaning of Prince Harrison, and hurriedly bowed and said:


    "His Royal Highness, you are so right! If you don''t dislike me for being stupid, I am willing to do my best to help you stabilize the current situation!"


    Prince Harrison did not nod immediately, but asked: "Knight Ivan, are you sure?"


    "His Royal Highness, so that you can know that among the five commanders of the Pegasus Legion, one is the son-in-law of my brother Imerson Archon, and one, um, is my ineffective son." Ivan Knight said with pride. Said in a voice, but then he smiled humbly and said,


    "As for the other three commanders, as long as your Highness comes forward, I believe you will be able to make them understand what the overall situation is!"


    Prince Harrison took a deep look at Ivan Knight, then nodded:


    "Well, if you can stabilize the situation in Bailu City and help me find the murderer of Earl Anglia, I can represent my father and agree to let you temporarily hold the power of the East Territory!"


    Ivan Knight pressed his inner ecstasy, solemnly knelt down on one knee, UU reading said loudly:


    "Thank you for your trust in me!"


    After that, Ivan Knight said immediately: "His Royal Highness, our top priority is to control the situation in Bailu Castle first.


    The key figure is Knight Valen, the captain of the Guards of Bailu Castle. This person is the guardian knight of the Duchess and a fanatic of the church. I am afraid it will be more troublesome...


    I suggest you meet him first, if this person is stubborn, then we must not be soft! "


    Looking at the murderous Ivan Knight, Prince Harrison''s heart stunned. Only then did he realize that what he was about to participate in was a **** seizure of power, and he could not tolerate any kindness and hesitation.


    He took a deep breath, and just about to ask carefully, he saw a guard ran over in a panic and reported to Ivan Knights:


    "Master Ivan, it''s not good! Madame Beatrice went crazy and killed the Marquis and Duchess of Vincent!"


    Ivan Knight was taken aback for a moment, then he was not surprised and rejoiced, and immediately said to Prince Harrison:


    "His Royal Highness, this is a godsend opportunity!"


    Prince Harrison was also full of agitation, and after slowing his mind, he immediately said:


    "Okay! Then do it!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 490： choose

    The news of the death of the Duchess swept through Bailu Castle like a whirlwind.


    Wherever he went, there were shocked, horrified, and bewildered crowds.


    Especially the group of Eastern nobles who gathered at the gate of Bailubao, were shocked, they all began to worry about their own safety.


    First Earl Anglia was assassinated, then Marquis Vincent was killed, and now even the Duchess was not spared...


    In their eyes, Bailu Castle has become an extremely dangerous place, and the idea of ??escaping from this place can no longer be suppressed.


    "Please open the door and let us go!"


    "That''s right, since the Saint-Pros family cannot guarantee the stability and safety of Bailu Castle, what right do they have to detain us forcibly!"


    "I want to leave today, see who of you dare to stop me!"


    ...


    Seeing the enthusiasm of the crowd, and even the nobles who began to break through, the guards did not know what to do.


    Knight Valen, the captain of the Bailu Castle guard who had been guarding here, went to check it as soon as he heard the death of the Duchess.


    The Valen Knight was not there, and the news of the Duchess'' death made the guards panic, so facing the nobles who charged up, the guards did not dare to stop them, they could only let them open the castle gate forcibly and left.


    When ¡¡¡¡ went out, the nobles finally breathed a sigh of relief, but before they could go far, they saw a figure standing in the middle of the street, as if waiting for them.


    "Earl Evan?"


    "My distinguished guests, are the Saint-Pros family not entertained well? Why are you leaving in such a hurry?" Evan asked with a smile.


    A group of nobles in the East looked at each other, and then one of the viscounts stood up and said:


    "Lord Earl, it''s not that we don''t want to stay in the White Dew Castle, but that there are obviously some...problems within the Saint-Pros family. In order to avoid greater confusion and unnecessary misunderstandings, we still decided to leave first."


    "Problem? I don''t know what went wrong in Bailubao?"


    The nobles recounted all the deaths that occurred in Bailu Castle.


    Earl Evan didn''t see the joy or anger on his face after hearing this, he just said indifferently:


    "Everyone, the Saint-Pros family has indeed encountered some difficulties now, but are you ready to leave as a result? Have you forgotten all your pledges of allegiance?"


    Such questioning immediately caused a commotion among the nobles in the East.


    Some people are ashamed, some are disapproving, and some are silent, deliberately pretending not to hear...


    Earl Evan''s gaze slowly swept across, and the expressions on the faces of all the nobles in the East were in full view.


    He is not disappointed or angry, because he knows very well that loyalty is actually like a gorgeous vase, which can decorate the facade at ordinary times, but when the real storm hits, it often falls into a mess.


    However, not all vases are destined to be incapable of sheltering the wind and rain, as long as you can show them benefits and hope.


    "What are you panicking about? The Saint-Pros family hasn''t experienced any storms. Could it be that such a small problem made you lose confidence?"


    Earl Evan''s gaze swept across the Eastern Nobles in front of him again, but this time, there was less scrutiny, and more encouragement and anticipation.


    "I am confident that I can stabilize the situation in Bailu City, but I need your help.


    Those who believe in me can stay, and those who don¡¯t believe me can leave.


    This is your choice.


    Of course, for those who are willing to stay, on behalf of the Saint-Pros family, I solemnly promise you¡ª


    Loyalty will definitely be rewarded! "


    After saying these words, Earl Evan turned around and turned his back to the East Nobles, saying that he would never interfere with their choice.


    The nobles suddenly became agitated.


    Many people took this opportunity and left quietly.


    But more people stayed.


    Because they realized one thing from the confident attitude and pointed promise of Evan Evan just now¡ª


    Earl Evan is now the first heir to the Duke of the East!


    If you lend a helping hand at this time, then in the future Evan will succeed to the throne, and they will surely get rich returns.


    On the contrary, if he leaves now, he will be regarded as a betrayal. Once Evan becomes the Duke of the East, he will definitely be liquidated and suppressed.


    If the Duchess is still alive, then most of the Eastern nobles may hesitate, but now, the possibility of Evan succeeding to the throne is unprecedented.


    After a while, Evan Evan turned around again, and showed a sincere smile at the Eastern nobles who were left behind, and said:


    "Congratulations, you made the right choice!"


    A nobleman came out more and more, saying:


    "Lord Earl, we believe that you can bring stability and prosperity to the East, so what we need to do now, please do not hesitate to give orders!"


    Count Evan nodded, and said directly:


    "I need you to summon an army immediately and attack the Pegasus Legion!"


    All the nobles in the East were dumbfounded.


    "Lord Earl...you are not wrong? You want us to attack the Pegasus army? Shouldn''t it be to suppress the betrayed Nicol family army?"


    Count Evan shook his head and said in a deep voice:


    "No. The Pegasus Legion is the real betrayal, and the Nicole family is the force that is loyal to the Saint-Pros family."


    Hearing this, some clever nobles finally reacted¡ª


    In the Pegasus Legion, there are forces loyal to the Duke of Saint-Pros, there are forces that are loyal to the Marquis of Vincent, there are forces that are loyal to the Duchess, and there are even forces that are loyal to the Knights of Ivan, but there is no force that is loyal to the Evan.


    Therefore, this direct army of the Saint-Pros family is not actually the help of Count Evan at all. On the contrary, it may even hinder his succession to the Duke of the East!


    After some whispers, those unresponsive nobles also came back to their senses, and they all agreed to Evan''s proposal.


    Fighting the blood cavalry, they were scared to death, but when it comes to dealing with the Pegasus Legion, especially the Pegasus Legion, which has just undergone reconstruction and low combat effectiveness, these nobles are not afraid.


    So, Evan gave an order, and the nobles dispersed separately and went to gather their own troops.


    Count Evan stood alone in front of the White Dew Castle, hesitating for a moment, but still did not choose to enter.


    Now that the lords had been persuaded to gather their troops to attack the Pegasus Legion, Evan felt that he did not need to enter the White Dew Castle anymore.


    The situation in the castle is too complicated and too dangerous, at least until the situation in the city of Bailu is stabilized, Evan Evan will not take risks.


    turned around, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com, Evan Evan just wanted to leave, but found a familiar figure.


    "Anna? Why are you here too?"


    Anna looked at her brother coldly, and asked: "Brother, you still said that you didn''t betray the family?"


    Earl Evan suddenly had a headache, so he had to explain patiently:


    "Anna, listen to me, the Pegasus Legion has long been the root of the disaster in Bailu City. If I want to stabilize the situation, I must..."


    Anna didn''t seem to listen to Count Evan''s explanation at all, she pulled out the giant sword behind her back, and rushed over!


    "Sister! You..."


    à§!


    The huge blade of the sword drew a fierce arc in the air, but it rubbed the shadow of Count Evan''s body toward the corner of the street!


    Boom!


    A huge figure was forced out in the splash of gravel.


    He was shrouded in a curtain of blood-colored smoke. He couldn''t see his face. Only a pair of black bat wings stretched out for more than ten meters on both sides, and the huge shadow covered almost half of the street.


    Earl Evan turned his head in horror and blurted out:


    "Wing Knight!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 491： Fierce Fight (Part 1)

    "You two, meet again."


    Colin looked condescendingly at Earl Evan and Anna, and said with his throat suppressed.


    Anna held swords in both hands and stared at Colin nervously, because the other party put a lot of pressure on her.


    This made Anna extremely shocked, because the last time I saw this wing knight in Silvermoon City, the opponent was only Tier 4, but now it has only been less than two years, and it seems that it has already reached the threshold of Tier 6.


    This kind of promotion speed, even Anna, who has always been known as the number one genius knight in the East, is ashamed.


    Earl Evan hasn''t noticed the change in Colin''s strength yet, he just put on an expression like that as expected, pointed at Colin and shouted:


    "You really have a very close relationship with the Angley family!"


    Colin looked at Count Evan with interest and asked:


    "Then you guess, what is the relationship between me and the Angley family?"


    Earl Evan rubbed his chin, and really guessed:


    "Actually, I have always felt that Earl Anglia''s promotion speed is too fast. It is not like a descendant of an unknown baron family, but more like the **** son of a Paladin family member who stayed in the Anglia family.


    And you, Mr. Wing Knight, I''m afraid it is also related to this Paladin family member, maybe it is the guardian knight that he secretly arranged next to his illegitimate child! "


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Colin clapped his hands and praised: "Earl Evan, you are so smart!"


    Earl Evan certainly heard the irony in Colin¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t care either, but continued to speculate:


    "Mr. Wing Knight, if I didn''t guess wrong, you should still be a half-elf?"


    "Why?" Colin resisted a laugh, "Could it be because the last time I met was in the half-elf kingdom?"


    "No." Count Evan shook his head and pointed at Colin''s giant bat wings. "You should still be a druid? Although I don''t know how you got this extinction that should have followed the high elves. And the class that disappeared together, but if you don''t have the blood of the elves, you can''t become a druid, right."


    Colin neither admitted nor denied Evan¡¯s speculation, but just asked: "You seem to have studied druids?"


    "I do understand a little bit." Count Evan smiled reservedly and said again, "And I also know that there are detailed records about druids in the Mage Tower at Yevil. Of course, you may not be able to enter the Mage Tower, but if you If necessary, I can transcribe a copy for you."


    "Really? Then I really want to thank you."


    "It should be. The Saint-Pross family has always been hospitable. Since you have come to Bailu City, I naturally have an obligation to treat you well."


    "Hospitable?" Colin smiled disdainfully, and his tone became cold. "I think Earl Anglia might have some opinions on this evaluation."


    Count Evan sighed and said: "Earl Anglia''s death is indeed very regrettable. However, if you blame the death of Count Anglia on the Saint-Pros family, then you will be assassinated! "


    "Oh?" Colin''s eyes flickered, and he tentatively asked, "Do you know who assassinated Earl Anglia?"


    Count Evan nodded, and said in a painful and regretful tone: "If I guessed correctly, it should be my mother."


    "Really?" Colin smiled silently.


    It''s a pity that this mocking smile is hidden in the blood mist, and Evan can''t see it.


    "Yes, Mr. Wing Knight. As you know, my mother is the Archbishop of the East, and the church has been trying to control the East and avoid the St. Pros family from making peace with other lords.


    When my father was alive, my mother still had some scruples, but now that her father died, she began to behave unscrupulously. This time she even brutally killed Earl Anglia in an attempt to completely destroy the relationship between the east and the north.


    So, if you really choose to avenge the Saint-Pros family, you will be in the arms of the church. "


    Colin waved his bat wings, triggering an invisible cyclone on the empty street, and said in his mouth:


    "But how did I hear that your mother was assassinated just now?"


    "Hey, it was my aunt Beatrice who killed my mother. There was a grudge between the two of them...but it is a personal grudge, it has nothing to do with the death of Count Angele, so you don''t have to make too many associations."


    "Really?" Colin stepped forward and said coldly, "If your mother is really a murderer, but since she is dead, who else can I find revenge?"


    Earl Evan''s face changed. Just when he wanted to speak, he felt a deep-sea pressure, which surgingly spread from Colin, and instantly enveloped the entire street.


    "So, Count Evan, let''s use your life to pay tribute to the soul of Count Angele."


    said, I saw Colin suddenly open his mouth and inhale hard.


    hiss¡ª


    In an instant, the air on the entire street surged towards Colin frantically at the same time, and countless air currents formed a rapidly rotating vortex under the terrifying suction.


    The earth is shaking, and the air is roaring.


    Earl Evan stiffened, soaking his clothes in cold sweat.


    Anna, who stood in front of him, had a solemn expression. She stood in front of her with a sword in both hands. The holy light on the broad sword was flowing rapidly, and it spread out into a huge white six-sided crystal in an instant.


    However, the surrounding pressure is still rising.


    In Anna''s eyes, the body of the winged knight opposite seemed to be swelling, and gradually, there was an illusion of covering the sky and the sun.


    Roar!


    The next second, Colin opened his mouth slightly, and endless terrifying energy burst out like a tide.


    overwhelming, sweeping everything.


    The entire street seemed to have been ravaged by a violent tornado, and rows of houses were destroyed.


    The white crystal in front of Anna slowly turned and maintained it with difficulty, but the small cracks visible to the naked eye had quietly appeared, and it was spreading rapidly in an irresistible trend. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Click! Click!


    The crack actually extended to the giant sword in Anna''s hand, and the magic lines imprinted on it shone with dazzling light, but it still couldn''t stop the collapse of itself.


    Anna''s thin body began to tremble, and red blood slipped from her mouth.


    Earl Evan came back to his senses, shaking his arm, and a wand inlaid with a huge purple magic crystal slipped from the cuff.


    caught the staff, Evan Evan swiftly stroked his chest a few times.


    The purple magic crystal shone with a strange light, leaving a mark in the air.


    When the imprints gradually formed a complex circle, Count Evan widened his eyes and roared:


    "Elen¡¯Omentilvo!"


    àØ!


    The huge purple magic crystal on the top of the staff in Earl Evan''s hand suddenly burst, turning into countless fine powders and floating in the air.


    In the dark night sky, a distant star seemed to flicker.


    The next moment, Earl Evan seemed to be a star.


    For a time, the light shines!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 492： Fighting (Part 2)

    àØ!


    The white crystal shield in front of Anna finally burst.


    But at this time, she no longer needs this shield.


    The dazzling light burst out from behind, illuminating the whole street like daylight.


    Her vision was pale, Anna couldn''t see anything, but she could feel the direction of the wing knight.


    The pressure was greatly reduced, and Anna''s agile body jumped up, and after a few moves, she approached Colin''s position.


    The huge sword was swung out suddenly, and in an instant, a bright white light poured out like a waterfall, straight to Colin''s forehead.


    Clang!


    Anna only felt that the broad sword in her hand seemed to hit a big mountain, and the huge counter-shock force made her almost unable to hold the hilt.


    At this time, the effect of Evan Evan''s spell gradually faded.


    The light faded, and darkness swept across the street again.


    Colin blocked Anna''s broadsword with one hand, and the skin was shining with blood, the dense and complex patterns intertwined into something like armor, so that the sharp blade could not penetrate.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Colin snorted coldly, and suddenly clenched his right hand.


    There was a crisp sound, and the cracks that had existed on Anna''s Broadsword instantly spread, and then completely shattered.


    Anna was shocked, and when she twisted her waist, she was about to move away.


    However, Colin''s other hand quickly reached out and immediately took Anna''s waist and held her tightly in his hand.


    "I warned you in Silvermoon City back then. If it falls into my hands, don''t expect my kindness!"


    said, Colin''s big hand began to tighten.


    "what--"


    Anna let out a scream, and the holy light burst out all over her body, but she still couldn''t break free of Colin''s shackles.


    Her heart is full of horror and puzzlement.


    She could feel that the winged knight in front of her was a sixth-order, and she should not be able to fight.


    However, she had also fought against her father who was also a Tier 6 knight before, and even if she couldn''t beat her, she couldn''t lose so badly.


    Anna discovered that the holy light on this wing knight looked the same as her own, but in fact it was different, as if it had a natural suppressive effect on her own holy light energy.


    Under such a suppressive effect, she always felt that she could not exert her true strength.


    Moreover, the strength of this winged knight has obviously surpassed the category of ordinary sixth-order, and he has a sense of sanctuary.


    Is he about to be promoted to Sanctuary?


    Anna tried her best to support her body and looked up at Colin.


    It was just in the blood mist, she couldn''t see Colin''s face at all.


    "Please wait a minute!" Evan Evan yelled when he saw this.


    Colin smiled faintly, his eyes turned to Evan Evan, and said: "What? You want to redeem your sister again?"


    "Why not?" Count Evan bowed with great grace, "Killing a Saint Pros is not only not good for you, but it will bring endless trouble.


    In that case, why not listen to my sincerity? "


    "Oh? Tell me about your sincerity."


    Hearing the other talk, Evan Evan immediately breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes rolled, and said:


    "I used a staff to redeem my sister last time. This time, I am willing to take out three similar staffs. How about? Of course, if you don''t want a staff, you can also mention other things."


    Colin snorted softly, as if not very interested in Evan''s proposal, but asked:


    "Answer me a few questions. If the answers satisfy me, I will let your sister go."


    "Excuse me," Evan immediately agreed.


    Colin leaned forward slightly and asked, "Who killed Count Angele?"


    "I actually don''t know this, but I think my mother is most suspicious..."


    When Colin heard this, he grunted heavily, and suddenly tightened his big hands.


    Click! Click!


    "what--"


    A string of sour bone cracking sounds, Anna let out a scream.


    The red blood spring water usually flows out of her mouth. It seems that I don''t know how many ribs were crushed by Colin.


    "Don''t don''t!" Count Evan waved his hand repeatedly.


    Colin''s decisive behavior without mercy on Xiangxiyu made Evan understand that the other party probably knew something.


    Maybe when Mr. Coward was assassinated, the winged knight hid aside and witnessed everything.


    So, he took a deep breath, as if he had made an important decision, and said in a deep voice:


    "Well, in fact, the one who killed Count Angele was Mr. Coquettish."


    Colin raised his brows and finally confirmed his previous conjecture-Mr. Wang and Earl Evan have long been united, and they are the deepest hidden force in Bailu City!


    "How did you know?" Colin asked again.


    "Because this was planned by me and Mr. Wang."


    "If I remember correctly, Mr. Wang is the remnant of the Saint Theon family? Shouldn''t he be the mortal enemy of the Saint Pros family? Why did you hook up with him?"


    Earl Evan seemed to feel that there was no need to conceal, and said frankly:


    "There are no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits. Both Mr. Wang and I understand this and believe that our alliance can achieve a win-win situation, so we cooperated.


    Mr. Wing Knight, I actually appreciate you very much.


    As long as you are willing to let my sister go, I can forget all the unpleasantness before.


    You really don¡¯t have to doubt my sincerity. Think about it, I can accept even the mortal enemy of the Saint-Pros family. What is the little misunderstanding between you and me? "


    Colin did not respond to Evan¡¯s wooing, but continued to ask:


    "What is Mr. Zang''s complete plan in Bailu City?"


    Earl Evan''s eyes flickered, and he immediately said, "Of course it helped me to ascend the Duke of the East."


    "Yes?"


    "Yes." Count Evan nodded affirmatively, "And the reason why we assassinated Earl Anglia is also to anger the blood cavalry, let them rush into the city, and wipe out the existing old forces. Only in this way can I truly control the East."


    "You are very honest." Colin nodded.


    "You are satisfiedEarl Evan smiled, "Then, can I let my sister go?" "


    Colin shook his head slowly, and said coldly, "But obviously there is something to hide!"


    After saying this, without waiting for Evan''s defense, Colin tightened Anna''s big hand again.


    But this time, he didn''t pinch.


    I fixed my eyes and saw that the dense white and golden lines had covered Anna''s face and body, and the extremely rich holy light surged wildly, as if it was about to gush out in the next moment.


    Damn it!


    This woman is actually advancing!


    If you can''t beat it, you can advance. Are you the **** protagonist of the novel?


    Colin complained to himself, and immediately shook his other hand.


    Both hands worked together to suppress the turbulent holy light, and at the same time, his eyes closed quickly.


    Then, I opened it again.


    There seemed to be something spinning rapidly in the scarlet pupils.


    In the next second, the boundless curtain of blood spread over the sky.


    Vaguely, it seemed to hear a loud and distant voice:


    "The Secret Technique of Blood: Gloom Watch!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 493： Bloody night

    ßê!


    A blood-red light soared into the sky and exploded over Bailu City in a blink of an eye.


    The **** smoke spread like rippling water waves, making everyone in the city unable to help but raise their heads, shocked by this wonderful sight.


    ...


    Bailu Castle.


    Prince Harrison was awakened by the vision in the sky, and finally broke free from the hesitation, the original pure and flawless pupils seemed to be covered with blood.


    "Knight Valen, are you still unwilling to obey Knight Ivan''s orders?"


    "His Royal Highness Harrison, I always have the most sincere respect for you, but please forgive my stubbornness." The Valen Knight clasped one hand on his chest and leaned slightly, but his tone was as firm as a stone." In my opinion, Knight Ivan is not qualified to be the master of Bailu Castle, even if only temporarily!"


    "In that case..." Prince Harrison turned to look at Ivan Knight, nodded, and gave him a cold look.


    Ivan Knight smiled grimly and waved his right hand downward.


    In an instant, more than a dozen vigorous figures rushed towards the Valen Knight who was surrounded by them!


    "kill!"


    ...


    Bailu city.


    Viscount Busius stopped and looked up at the **** smoke in the sky, his brows gradually frowned.


    "My lord, this is the messenger sent by the Pegasus Legion in front." The adjutant led the messenger to Viscount Busius.


    The messenger didn''t care about Viscount Busius'' absent-mindedness, but asked in a deep voice:


    "Viscount-sir, Commander Muffat sent me to know why you want to mobilize the army late at night?"


    Viscount Busius retracted his gaze and said lightly: "Tell Mufat that I am going to lead my army to leave Bailu City and return to the family territory, and ask him to let us pass."


    Soon, the messenger brought back news:


    "My lord, Commander Muffat said that it is strictly forbidden to enter and leave Bailu city tonight, and asks you to lead your army back to the city garrison immediately, and you are not allowed to move at will."


    Viscount Busius looked at the messenger quietly and said nothing.


    The messenger was puzzled, and saw a silver light flashing, a sharp pain in his chest, and then boundless darkness swept across.


    Viscount Busius withdrew his sword from the messenger''s corpse, and then raised it high, dripping viscous blood along the sharp blade.


    "My loyal soldiers, the Pegasus Legion has betrayed the Eastern Territory and is ready to kill us all! If you don''t want to die, just follow me out of the city!"


    "kill!"


    ...


    North Gate of Bailu City.


    Earl Nicol looked at the blood mist appearing in the sky, as well as the smoke and firelight gradually rising in the city, his frowned brows finally relaxed, and his smile appeared on his mouth again.


    "Earl Evan, have you finally succeeded!"


    At this point, he no longer hesitated, and quickly walked down the tower to the forefront of the battle.


    Smelling the smell of blood coming on his face, Earl Nicol seemed to have regained the fighting spirit and courage he had when he was young. He drew out his long sword with a choke, held it diagonally forward, and shouted in his mouth:


    "Brothers, go into the city and rescue Lord Evan Saint Pros!"


    "kill!"


    ...


    Bailu outside the city.


    Logue Knight stared at the **** smoke above Bailu City in a daze.


    Adjutant stepped forward and reported:


    "My lord, the blood cavalry is ready to go. When will we enter the city?"


    "No hurry," Knight Rogue said without turning his head.


    The adjutant hesitated, but still persuaded: "But, Lord Earl is still in the city, don''t you worry about his accident?"


    Roger Knight shook his head and said, "But I haven''t received the order to enter the city."


    The adjutant said immediately: "But if Lord Earl is in deep danger, how can I deliver the order in time?"


    Logue Knight smiled mysteriously, and said, "You don''t have to worry about this, Lord Earl definitely has a way."


    The adjutant pursed his lips, and still fell silent, standing quietly next to Knight Logger, looking at the **** smoke screen above Bailu City, wondering what he was thinking.


    Logue Knight narrowed his eyes and suddenly whispered to himself:


    "Tonight''s Bailu City is destined to be bloody!"


    ...


    At this time, Bailu City was indeed covered with blood.


    The lords of the East, who were called by Earl Evan, suddenly attacked the Pegasus Legion, and immediately plunged the entire city into chaos.


    And because Bailubao is also going through a fight, there is no one to try to stabilize the situation in the city, and it can only be allowed to slide into the abyss of losing control.


    The loss of control of the army caused the flames of war to spread to every corner of the city, and it seemed to have opened Pandora''s box and released the dark side of the civilians that had been hidden for a long time.


    Stealing, arson, killing, violent X...Countless crimes are taking advantage of the chaotic situation and are taking turns to be staged in Bailu City, gradually turning this largest city in the East into a **** on earth.


    However, in this sea of ??blood and fire, there are still some calm corners.


    In an abandoned warehouse in the west of the city, a group of apprentices are drawing a huge magic circle on the ground intently.


    The turmoil and fighting outside seemed to be isolated in another time and space, completely unable to affect it here.


    However, the people in the warehouse can clearly observe the situation outside.


    A figure in a red mage robe is staring at the **** smoke that fills the sky above Bailu City.


    He is much larger than ordinary people, but he has a severe hunchback, a rough face, high-protruding cheekbones, a slanted mouth, and his eyes are one big and one small. If you see him late at night, he will definitely scare people to cry.


    is just such an ugly red-robed mage, but at this time standing side by side with Mr. Wang, it seems that the relationship is quite close.


    "Which family''s martial arts secret technique is this?" The red robe mage suddenly asked. UU Reading


    "I don''t know." Mr. Wang shook his head solemnly.


    "You don''t even know?" The red robe mage glanced at Mr. Wang in surprise, and asked, "This kind of power should have the strength of the sanctuary?"


    "I haven''t reached the sanctuary..." Mr. Wang said affirmatively this time, and then added, "But it''s very close."


    "So, it should also be the secret martial art of a certain Paladin family?"


    "It should be." Mr. Wang fell into deep thought, seeming to figure out which paladin family it was.


    There were only seven paladin families in the Glory Empire, but he thought about it, and he had never seen any martial arts that produced such an effect.


    Driven by a strong curiosity, Mr. Wang explained to the Hongpao Mage: "You continue to arrange, I will see the situation."


    The red robe mage frowned, and persuaded: "Are you sure you want to go? With such a big movement, Prince Leahy will definitely check it out. If you run into him..."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê glanced back at the Hongpao Mage, and said: "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart, I won''t miss you."


    Hongpao Master saw Mr. Wang''s firm attitude, so he had to say:


    "Well, then you are careful."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 494： plan

    àÛͨ!


    Earl Evan collapsed to his knees.


    The biting chill went down the icy ground towards him, which is not a strong body, but Count Evan can''t stand up anymore.


    He only felt that the **** smoke that swept past just now seemed to have taken away the blood, power, and even soul from his body.


    At this moment, his hands and feet are soft, and his body is weak, and he can''t even move it.


    What martial skill was that just now?


    Count Evan was full of amazement, and tried his best to roll his eyes to look for his sister.


    It was just the aftermath just now that he had killed him for half his life, then, what about the younger sister who was hit in the front?


    Sister, don¡¯t have anything to do!


    Count Evan can unblink and order the lords of the East to lead the army to encircle the Pegasus Legion, open the city gate deliberately to lure the blood cavalry into the city and slaughter the Bailu Fort, and even watch the city of Bailu turn into a **** world. Hell, but never want to see his sister Anna accident.


    On the one hand, this sister has a simple mind and has an excellent relationship with Evan Evan. Even if he was suspected of betraying the Saint-Pros family before, Anna did not hesitate to block Evan Evan when the threat of the Wing Knight appeared. In front of you.


    This friendship, even Evan Evan, who has a bleak nature, is unwilling to live up to it.


    And more importantly, Anna is the hope for the rise of the East!


    The St. Pros family has not given birth to a Paladin for too long.


    The East Territory also needs a Paladin too much!


    Now finally there is a Saint Prolos who hopes to step into the sanctuary. Count Evan would rather fail this plan than see Anna''s accident.


    As long as Anna is there, even if Bailu City becomes a ruin, Count Evan is confident to come back.


    But if Anna dies, the future of the East is still very gloomy. Even if Evan succeeds in ascending the Duke of the East, I am afraid it will be difficult to escape the dilemma of struggling for survival among the various forces.


    Finally, Count Evan saw Anna lying quietly not far in front of him.


    She looked miserable at this time, her whole body was covered with blood, and she didn''t know how many wounds there were. All the joints were twisted unnaturally, and she looked like a rag doll that had been played badly.


    However, Evan Evan still noticed her slightly undulating chest.


    is still alive!


    But in the next second, with the shaking of the ground, a huge shadow enveloped Anna.


    Colin walked slowly, his heart was full of surprise.


    The Angley family doesn''t have any profound inheritance of martial arts, so when he fights with people, he has basically relied on strength to crush and win with skill and skill.


    The [Blood Secret Art] he released just now was actually realized when he saw the strange silver python in a trance when he was promoted to rank six this time.


    No, it''s not comprehension.


    and more like the silver python passed down to him.


    Just now, Anna was suddenly promoted to Tier 6, and Colin used it subconsciously in a hurry. The effect... was amazing!


    Of course, some are too amazing.


    caused such a big movement, Colin was vigilant in his heart, decided to quickly solve the two people, and then left quickly.


    After all, he hasn''t forgotten that there are still two sanctuary bosses in the city. If they are brought over, it will be troublesome.


    But just as he waved his iron fist and was about to smash Anna''s head, a weak voice suddenly came:


    "You...can''t kill her!"


    That''s the Count Evan struggling to growl.


    But Colin didn''t pay attention to him. He aimed his fist at Anna''s head and banged straight down!


    "Don''t you want to know Mr. Wang''s real plan?"


    The fist stopped one centimeter from Anna''s head.


    Colin raised his head, looked at Count Evan, and asked:


    "What plans does Mr. Zou have?"


    Count Evan chuckled and asked, "Do you know why I have to make Bailu City completely messed up?"


    Colin was startled slightly, as if thinking of something.


    Count Evan continued: "Even if I want to eliminate the remnants of my mother and kill a few key figures, why do I have to encourage the lord''s coalition to attack the Pegasus Army?"


    Ke Lin narrowed his eyes, and the ominous premonition in his heart grew stronger.


    Earl Evan¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely excited, even crazy, only to hear him ask with a weird smile:


    "Also, have you noticed that the flames of war in Bailu City spread too quickly?"


    Colin raised his head, only then did he notice that the war in Bailu City was indeed a bit weird.


    Although this kind of night fighting will inevitably cause fires, and there are also tactics of deliberate arson to drive away the enemy in street fighting, the spread of fire in Bailu City at this time is still too alarming.


    Obviously, someone is deliberately setting fire while taking advantage of the chaos!


    Looking at the sky illuminated by the blazing fire like daylight, Colin couldn''t help but think of Falling Eagle City a year ago!


    When ¡¡¡¡ fell into the Eagle City and burned down, it was such a scene of fire!


    Thinking of this, Colin understood thoroughly, and said solemnly:


    "It turns out that your real goal is Prince Leahy!"


    Count Evan laughed loudly, his face turned a little distorted, and said:


    "That''s right! Mr. Xiang helped me ascend the Duke of the East, and in exchange, I destroyed the entire Bailu City and helped him kill Prince Leahy!


    You said, is this transaction fair?


    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Colin''s gaze suddenly became a bit pitiful: "Earl Uman was sacrificed by Mr. Coward and fell into Fallen Eagle City without knowing it.


    And you were so crazy that you took the initiative to help Mr. Wang come to sacrifice Bailu City, hehe, in order to become the Duke of the East, you really don''t even want the bottom line! "


    "Bottom line? Hahaha..." Evan laughed out of breath and burst into tears. "The weak, you are not qualified to talk about the bottom line!"


    Colin looked at Count Evan who was in a frantic state with disgust and disdain in his heart.


    In fact, when he first met Earl Evan in Silvermoon City, Colin still felt that this was a noble son with a lot of personality and brains, but after peeling off his layers of disguise, he discovered that this person''s heart is actually full. It is cowardly, crazy, and self-righteous that seems shrewd but stupid.


    "You deserve to be the Duke of the East too?" Colin sneered.


    Earl Evan finally stopped his crazy laughter, staring his eyes and said:


    "I am not worthy to be the Duke of the East? I have paid so much for this. If I am not worthy, who else is worthy?"


    "Give it?" The mockery on Colin''s face grew stronger, and he shook his head, as if he didn''t want to pay attention to the incorrigible Count Evan again, raised his fists again, and prepared to send the brothers and sisters to hell.


    Earl Evan saw this, his face straightened, and he spoke again:


    "Do you know why I have to tell you so much?"


    Colin was stunned for a moment, and then he heard a thick and familiar voice behind him:


    "He is delaying time, waiting for me."


    Colin suddenly turned his head and saw Mr. Wang standing there quietly, his eyes full of inquisition.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 495： Slay

    "Are you a wing knight?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê''s gaze swept across Colin''s body slowly, as if he could see through the blood fog to see every detail of Colin''s [Blood Clan True Body] state.


    Colin only thinks that Mr. Colin¡¯s eyes look like a butcher preparing to kill a pig, and he is considering where to cut the knife...


    "Yes. I''ve been admiring your name for a long time, Mr. Wang."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê looked at Colin carefully and suddenly proposed:


    "Wing knight, if you swear allegiance to me now, I can not only let you have a way of life, but also help you get all the druid books in the mage tower, and even the druid holy artifact-[Wildness Heart] I can also use you to observe and study."


    Colin pretended to think for a moment, then smiled: "What if I don''t want to be loyal to you?"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê said lightly: "Then I can only kill you, and then I will study your corpse."


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere suddenly cooled down, as if even the air had stagnated.


    Count Evan who was still lying on the ground gleefully persuaded:


    "Wing Knight, why are you so stubborn? Count Anglia is dead, why don''t you choose to follow a more promising master?"


    Ke Lin smiled coldly and said: "No one is qualified to be my master yet!"


    Before he finished speaking, Colin had already spread his bat wings and rose into the sky.


    Hu¡ª¡ª


    The violent cyclone rolled up the dust in the sky, but in the next second, it stopped strangely.


    Flying in mid-air, Colin seemed to become a butterfly in amber, and stopped in mid-air awkwardly.


    Colin''s holy light surged, and the **** smoke lingering around him became more and more dense, as if he was about to bleed.


    Roar!


    An earth-shaking lion roar resounded across the sky.


    Colin only felt that the blood all over his body was boiling uncontrollably, and a strong sense of crisis swept over him, causing him to wave his bat wings desperately.


    à§!


    A golden light swept across the sky, turning everything along the way into nothingness.


    Colin dangerously moved his body out of the golden light trajectory, but the bat wing on the left half was still hit.


    In the intense pain, Colin was shocked to find that most of his left wing had been cut off.


    Like an airplane hit by a cannonball, Colin lost control in the air, spinning and falling straight down.


    But as soon as he was about to land, he struggled to fly again. Although his posture was ugly and swaying, Colin didn''t dare to stay for a moment and rushed to the sky.


    When Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê saw this, he flexed his knees slightly, and then gave a strong kick.


    Boom!


    The ground sank in an instant, and the huge counter-shock force made Mr. Xiang rise up into the sky, quickly narrowing the distance with Colin.


    Earl Evan tried to turn his head, trying to see with his own eyes his enemy being killed by Mr. Coward.


    However, in the next second, his pupils suddenly tightened.


    Because of the dark night sky, a figure appeared again, standing between Mr. Colin and Mr. Colin.


    This person stood up in the air, suddenly one limb.


    Boom!


    A violent white light that is extremely dazzling, rushes out of him and scatters in all directions.


    The huge hissing beam of light is like a laser beam, sweeping everything around. In an instant, the dark night sky immediately turned into a day-like scene.


    The figure is full of the sea-like terrifying power of the holy light, his eyes are shining with dark golden luster, and he looks down below.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê''s figure suddenly stopped.


    Seeing Colin fluttering and tracing crooked tracks in the air, he flees farther and farther, but Mr. Wang can no longer follow him.


    Because, Prince Leahy stood in front of him.


    "Finally caught you, Mr. Wang!"


    Prince Lexi said blankly, but anyone could hear the unconcealed anger in his tone.


    Since he was promoted to the sanctuary, Prince Leahy has never suffered any loss in anyone¡¯s hands. Only Mr. Ho, a wizard of rank six at the time, turned a paladin around, and even became ruined and intolerant of the world. Point.


    This kind of hatred, it is no wonder that Prince Leahy has been chasing Mr. Che from the north to the east, endlessly dying.


    "See you again, Prince Leahy."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê showed a sincere smile, as if welcoming an old friend who had reunited after a long absence.


    Prince Leahy looked at Mr. Coquettishly, and then said in a scumming voice:


    "Desecrate the remains of a Paladin, Mr. Coquettish, you will become a public enemy of the Empire!"


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê smiled disapprovingly, and said, "Really? But the strange thing is that I can always find allies one after another in the empire."


    Hearing this, the lower Evan shrank his neck with a guilty conscience, as if he was afraid that Prince Leahy would notice him.


    At his stupefied stall, the two Paladins in the sky suddenly met each other.


    The extremely strong holy light instantly enveloped the city, completely dispelling the dark night.


    Earl Evan wanted to see what was going on, but found that he couldn''t open his eyes at all, as if the sun was erupting above his head, and the dazzling light couldn''t look directly at him.


    hum¡ª¡ª


    There was a roar in his ear, and Evan realized that he couldn''t hear anything.


    The red blood gurgled from his eyes, nose, and ears, and his consciousness entered a trance.


    When the aftermath of the battle finally dissipated, Evan Evan slowly came to his senses.


    He opened his eyes tentatively, but found that the night sky had returned to darkness again, and Mr. Wang and Prince Leahy had disappeared.


    The faint roar is like thunder, coming from the east of the city from time to time, accompanied by the eruption of holy light like lightning.


    It seems that the battle between the two Paladins is not over yet, just a different place.


    Earl Evan tried his best to get up, but found that he couldn''t move at all.


    "Anna, Anna!"


    Count Evan tried to wake his sister.


    shouted for a long while, and Anna finally gave a cry and slowly opened her eyes.


    Earl Evan was overjoyed, but before he was too happy, there was a burst of sound in his ear.


    Then, Evan''s smile solidified on his face.


    Because of that nightmare figure, unexpectedly went and returned!


    àØ!


    Colin fell heavily on the ground and smiled at the trembling Count Evan:


    "Earl Evan, can Mr. Wang still save you now?"


    Earl Evan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he exclaimed in anger:


    "Don''t, don''t kill me! Whatever you want, I can satisfy you!"


    Colin smiled coldly and said, "Do you really think you have any bargaining chips to exchange? Even if you really become the Duke of the East, you can''t give me what I want."


    "Wait!" Anna exclaimed, "As long as you let my brother go, I am willing to be loyal to you!"


    "Loyalty?" Colin smiled disdainfully, "I can''t bear the loyalty of your Saint Pros!"


    If before the betrayal of the Marquis of Vincent, Colin might not mind another blood with Paladin potential, but now, he would not be so stupid to turn an enemy into a blood.


    What''s more, he has just been taught by the reader, how dare he be merciful anymore.


    àÛ!


    stepped on, Evan¡¯s head burst like a watermelon!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 496： Sea of ??fire

    "Do not!"


    Anna let out a scream, and then rushed towards Colin desperately.


    Although she has also been promoted to Tier 6, Anna has just been severely injured by Colin with a single move. At this time, how can she be Colin''s opponent with her severely injured body.


    Colin didn''t have the slightest thought of pity for Xiangxiyu, and as soon as he unfolded his bat wings, he smashed Anna who was rushing over.


    Then, he leaped forward, threw himself on Anna, opened his mouth wide, aimed at Anna''s slender white neck, and bit down.


    Although she won''t be transformed into a blood descent, it''s okay to transform her into a blood slave.


    After all, the self-consciousness of the blood slave has been erased, and there will be no problem of betrayal. Just like the mad woman Cynthia Suduo who yelled and killed when she saw Colin, she was not as well-behaved as a little cat after she became a blood slave.


    However, after erasing his self-consciousness, it is estimated that this Eastern Star of Hope, who was originally likely to step into the sanctuary, might have completely missed the Paladin.


    But Colin had no other choice at this time.


    It''s a pity to kill, and it''s too dangerous to be transformed into a descent to retain self-awareness.


    Therefore, he can only transform into a blood slave and become a high-level thug.


    "Goooo...whit..."


    After some sucking and injection, Colin got up from Anna.


    The fire in the city was raging at an alarming speed, the cold ground actually started to get slightly hot, and the air was full of burning smoke.


    The sky of the fire shining brightly over Bailu City like daylight.


    Coupled with the aftermath of the Holy Light that broke out during the battle between Mr. Wang and Prince Leahy, the city of Bailu tonight is extremely lively.


    Colin grabbed Anna who was still in a coma in his hand, then fluttered the bat wings, soared into the sky, and flew quietly towards the place where the light burst.


    He didn''t want to watch Prince Leahy die in the hands of Mr. Coquettish.


    First of all, Prince Leahy had saved Colin''s life just now, and Colin had to pay this favor.


    Secondly, if Prince Leahy dies, then Mr. Colin will be no one can control. Colin can''t make another paladin of the Glory Empire, the Duke of St. Grien, chasing Mr. Cougar all day behind his ass.


    When the time comes, I am afraid that the northern and eastern borders of the empire will tremble in the shadow of Mr. Cougar.


    Moreover, Colin suspected that Mr. Coquettish''s real plan might not only be to kill Prince Leahy.


    The fire in the city at this moment clearly indicates that Mr. Wang is preparing to reproduce the forbidden curse he cast in Fallen Eagle City-Judgment Eye!


    But after seeing Mr. Coquettish using the corpse of the Duke of St. Hild, Colin guessed that the Eye of Judgment was probably not an isolated curse.


    The corpse of the Paladin after being petrified is obviously very useful!


    It is very likely that there is another related forbidden curse that allows the caster to occupy the petrified paladin corpse!


    Mr. Hood now occupies the corpse of the Duke of St. Hild, and of course he uses the Holy Light power of the Paladin. Even if he re-learns arcane arts, he cannot return to the sixth peak in just over a year. .


    Therefore, the spell of this Judgment Eye must be presided over by another Tier 6 mage, and it should also be the person who is about to occupy the body of the petrified Prince Lexi.


    If they were to succeed, then Mr. Wang would have two Paladins all at once... This would definitely cause a devastating blow to the current order of the empire.


    Maybe the mages will replace the nobles and become the new ruling class of mankind.


    Therefore, both public and private, Colin must save Prince Leahy.


    ¡­¡­


    àÛ!


    The red flames soared into the sky, blocking Earl Nicole¡¯s path, and he could no longer pursue the fleeing Pegasus Legion in front of him.


    "Master Earl, this fire is obviously not right!" The adjutant ran up sweating profusely and persuaded, "Should we withdraw from Bailu City first?"


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Earl Nicol was choking on the cough due to the heavy smoke. At this time, he realized that it was not good, and decisively ordered, "Withdraw! Get out of Bailu City first!"


    "Yes!"


    But when Earl Nicole led his army to the gate of the city, he found that the narrow gate was already crowded with the people of Bailu City fleeing.


    "My Lord, what should I do?"


    Earl Nicol looked back at the more raging fire behind him, his heart was ruthless, and he roared:


    "Kill me out!"


    The adjutant hesitated for a moment, but then led the command:


    "Yes!"


    So, the Nicole family''s army began to rush towards the gate of the city desperately, and all those who stood in front of them, regardless of the old or weak, were knocked down to the ground.


    At the juncture of life and death, they have no time to care about military responsibilities and harm the innocent.


    Driven by survival instinct, the Nicole family army smashed a **** road and rushed out of Bailu City.


    However, the passage capacity of the four city gates is extremely limited. Bailu City is the largest city in the east with a population of one million, and most of the people are still trapped in the city.


    Ke Lin Fei looked down in the air, and saw that the turbulent firelight in Bailu City had gradually spread into fire dragons, swimming along a certain fixed trajectory, intertwined into a mysterious and complex arcane array pattern.


    And the center of the circle is impressively not far from the west of Bailu Castle.


    All the flames escaped that location strangely, as if an invisible barrier cut off everything.


    Many people also discovered this invisible barrier, and they rushed over, wanting to go in and avoid the fire.


    However, this barrier not only cuts off the flames, but also keeps the refugees out.


    They shouted and prayed, but to no avail, they could only be swallowed by the raging fire from behind.


    Colin kept approaching in the air, already smelling the burnt aroma of barbecue between his nose.


    The tragic scene in front of him made his heart cold, and the turbulent killing intent was almost uncontrollably gushing out.


    He is also considered a long-time warrior, and he has seen many scenes of dead people piled up like a mountain and even personally ordered the massacre of tens of thousands of prisoners.


    But the act of sacrificing an entire city before him is still beyond Colin''s bottom line.


    No matter what excuses Mr. Zhang and the others have, Colin can''t tolerate this kind of extermination.


    At this moment, he completely murdered Mr. Wang!


    No matter what his position, no matter what price he pays, he will kill this human scourge!


    àØ!


    Colin also ran into that barrier.


    A faint cyan light appeared in front of Colin, like a solid eggshell, covering the center of the magic circle.


    "Open it to me!"


    Colin roared, and the huge bat wings suddenly waved behind him, as if he turned into a golden arrow and pierced into the barrier.


    And at this moment, in the abandoned warehouse in the center of the barrier, the red robe mage opened those ugly eyes.


    Around him, a huge array is emitting a strong blue light, faintly echoing the raging fire in Bailu City.


    ßê!


    The red robe mage suddenly drew out a dagger, and without hesitation, plucked out his left eye!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 497： Interrupt (on)

    àØ!


    Colin fell heavily on the ground.


    Compared with the steamer-like scene outside the barrier, it looks like an ice cave inside¡ªof course, this is actually the temperature that this season should have.


    There is no burning smell in the air, but a touch of water vapor permeates.


    But there is a looming **** smell in the vapor, which is very similar to the smell that Colin smelled on Mr. Colin and that he smelled in the underground blood pond of the Fengdie Castle bell tower.


    The barrier is very empty, and the quiet street is surrounded by a decaying and dilapidated warehouse.


    A faint cyan light shines from the warehouse, flickering and dimming, as if the frequency of breathing, people can''t help but feel that something terrible is gestating in it, and it may burst out in the next second.


    Anna, who was put in the hands of Corinth, had already awakened at this time, her eyes were dull, but she was obedient to Colin.


    It''s just that the serious injuries on her body haven''t fully recovered, and she can''t show much combat effectiveness.


    However, it is more than enough to find the way.


    Under Colin''s order, Anna walked slowly towards the warehouse door.


    Outside the barrier, the fire burns the city, screaming screams, but here, there is a dead silence, giving Colin the illusion of coming to the cemetery in the middle of the night.


    Anna walked all the way to the warehouse gate, nothing happened.


    Ke Lin narrowed his eyes and approached cautiously.


    And Anna was also at this moment, opening the warehouse door.


    Om¡ª


    In an instant, countless cyan silk threads were like poisonous snakes, madly pouring out from the door, instantly submerging Anna''s thin body, and then rushing towards Colin.


    Along the way, the cyan silk thread was spinning and dancing, and all the surrounding objects encountered were quickly assimilated, disintegrated, and then turned into more cyan silk threads.


    This kind of scene, if people with intensive phobia watched it, it might collapse on the spot.


    Although Colin doesn''t have intensive phobia, he also has a numb scalp, his wings spread out, and he immediately rises into the sky.


    But those cyan threads still chased up reluctantly.


    Colin took a deep breath, and a series of rapidly rotating invisible vortices appeared around him.


    A terrifying pressure spread from him, and the turbulent turbulence caused the cyan silk thread that was surrounding him to be delayed.


    Hu¡ª


    Colin waved his wings abruptly, and the more bursting cyclone suddenly spread, instantly pressing down the cyan thread below.


    But before Colin could breathe a sigh of relief, a ring of invisible sound waves rippled from the warehouse.


    hiss! !


    In the next second, countless cyan silk threads became violent in an instant, and they all turned into blood-like red silk threads, rushing toward Colin again with a more crazier attitude.


    And when they approached Colin, the red silk threads turned into venomous snakes, opening their terrifying mouthparts one after another, and roaring at Colin!


    Colin only felt an extremely cold breath enveloped his whole body, making his body seem to be a stiff stone, and it was extremely laborious to move his fingers even.


    What kind of weird spell is this!


    Colin murmured to himself, and quickly closed his eyes.


    Then, I opened it again.


    Three thin silver lines suddenly appeared in the scarlet pupils, and then they began to spin rapidly.


    "The Secret Art of Blood: Gloom Watch!"


    In the next second, the boundless curtain of blood spread over the sky, instantly submerging countless snake-like red silk threads.


    hiss hiss¡ª


    As if encountering ice and snow in the scorching sun, all the red silk threads melted in Colin''s hit.


    àØ!


    Colin fell back to the ground, and all the red threads had disappeared, as if everything just now was just an illusion.


    Anna also stood up again, but the original fine gold armor had been shattered, exposing large areas of delicate skin, and the bare skin was covered with dark red marks, which should have left her with the weird spell just now. Wounds.


    Colin would not feel sorry for a blood slave, and immediately drove her to move on.


    After entering the warehouse, there was a fierce fighting sound, as well as the fluctuation of the Holy Light and Arcane.


    Colin also followed in and found that Anna was fighting with a dozen wizards.


    However, in such a small space, being pulled closer to this distance by a Tier 6 knight, even if it was just a Tier 6 knight who was seriously injured, these mages were already doomed to fail.


    Sure enough, I saw that Anna at this time was like a cheetah breaking into the flock, moving around and quickly cutting off the throats of the wizards who had not had time to complete the singing and casting.


    Blood is splattered, like an artistic performance about killing.


    However, Colin had no intention of appreciating this performance. From the moment he entered the warehouse, his eyes were always on the figure in the middle of the warehouse, above the figure in the red mage robe.


    really ugly!


    This is the first impression that the Red Robe Mage left on Colin.


    However, Colin did not dare to take this person lightly.


    The complex and mysterious magic circle on the ground still exudes bursts of blue light. The red robe mage located in the center of the circle is holding a staff in one hand and a **** eyeball in the other, muttering words in his mouth.


    Ke Lin looked at the blood hole in the other''s left eye, and immediately knew that the eyeball belonged to Master Hongpao himself.


    The thick blue smoke enveloped the body of the red robe mage, and formed a huge green cocoon on top of his head.


    The green cocoon shrinks one by one, bright and dark, as if it has life.


    Colin had seen this scene in Fallen Eagle City.


    At that time, he could have interrupted Mr. Cougar''s spellcasting and let the Duke of St. Hild survive.


    Unfortunately, he hesitated at that time.


    This time, he won''t hesitate anymore.


    However, Colin didn''t personally go forward to interrupt the red robe mage''s spellcasting. U U Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    Because the previous strange spells left him with lingering fears, and, the last time Mr. Zhang almost fell short, it is impossible not to do more careful precautions this time.


    Therefore, Colin did not act rashly.


    Instead, she waited for Anna to get rid of the low-level mages before driving her forward.


    The ugly one-eyed red-robed mage looked at Anna, who was constantly approaching. He was still reading the mysterious and incomprehensible elves.


    Until Anna walked to the front, the red robe mage still had no intention of guarding.


    ßê!


    The long sword in Anna''s hand pierced directly into the chest of the red robe mage, but strangely, there was no trace of blood flowing out.


    Colin frowned, and when he was puzzled, he saw the red robe mage''s chest suddenly cracked!


    àØ!


    Countless blood red threads came out densely, turning into tiny venomous snakes on the way, and screaming at Anna and Colin.


    hiss hiss¡ª


    Colin only felt stiff, his thinking seemed to have become dull at this moment, and everything in front of him became unreal.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 498： Interrupt (below)

    "Colin!"


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded.


    Colin opened his eyes, but found that he was no longer in the original warehouse, but in a wilderness where the edge was not visible.


    Anna and the red-robed mage also disappeared, leaving him alone.


    "Colin!"


    The voice sounded again.


    Of course Colin could hear that this was Vera''s voice, but he also knew that it was just an illusion.


    However, even though he knew it was an illusion, this pure and feminine voice could still evoke the desires and hopes in Colin''s heart, making him flush and hot.


    He tried to find the source of the sound, but found that the sound seemed to be coming from all directions, unable to locate it at all.


    Hu¡ª


    Colin spread his wings and rose into the sky.


    But after flying for a long time, there is no change in the scene in front of me.


    The endless wilderness, no people, no buildings, no animals, only the horizon that can never be reached.


    "Colin!"


    The voice resembling Vera sounded again.


    "I''m here, come on!"


    Colin found the source of the sound this time, right below him.


    Looking down, she found that Vera was standing there happily.


    She was wearing a red velvet dress, her golden waist-length hair was still tinged with water vapor, as if she had just taken a bath, her white skin exuded a moving blush, which made people want to take a bite.


    àØ!


    Colin returned to the ground and saw Vera smile sweetly, and ran over with her skirt.


    And every time she took a step, green grass and white flowers appeared under her feet, and when she threw herself into Colin''s arms, the originally barren wilderness had become a piece of green grass.


    You can even see a few butterflies dancing in the grass, and you can still hear the chirping birds faintly in your ears.


    The touch and taste of the girl in the arms of ¡¡¡¡ are so beautiful and familiar, and people can''t help but indulge in it.


    Colin embraced Vera''s waist with one hand, and gently stroked her hair with one hand.


    Just the next second, his big hand pressed hard.


    Click!


    then twisted the head of the girl in her arms.


    woo¡ª


    The wind blows up, like a girl''s injustice crying.


    "Colin!"


    Vera''s voice unexpectedly sounded again.


    It''s just that this time the sound is not from his arms, but from behind him.


    Turning back slowly, Colin saw another Vera standing there quietly.


    ''S face is full of resentment and confusion: "Don''t you love me?"


    said, two lines of clear tears slowly flowed down Vera''s white cheeks.


    Ke Lin smiled slightly and said:


    "But I don''t know which you to love?"


    "Of course it''s me!" The second Vera said crisply.


    Colin pointed to the corpse in his arms and said, "Who is this then?"


    "That''s not me, please take a closer look!"


    Colin lowered his head and suddenly found that the corpse with his head severed in his arms turned out to look like Queen Aisha.


    Colin smiled playfully and said to himself: "It''s really interesting."


    After finishing speaking, he threw away Queen Aisha''s body, and then opened his arms to pose to welcome Vera.


    Vera smiled, lifted the skirt again, and ran towards Colin.


    But when she was about to plunge into Colin''s arms, Colin suddenly closed her arms.


    àÛ!


    Vera''s head was directly pinched by Colin.


    Blood and minced meat splashed on Colin, but he did not evade.


    just quietly feel this indistinguishable moment.


    "Colin!"


    The third Vera appeared on the grass again, waving her tender white arms, and smiled at Colin: "Come and play with me!"


    "Okay." Colin flapped his wings and flew over.


    This time, he took the initiative to take the girl into his arms.


    Vera giggled, seeming to enjoy the lover''s hug.


    Just the next second, Colin opened his mouth wide and bit Vera''s slender, white neck.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...


    Unexpectedly, Colin discovered that he could actually **** the blood of this "Vera".


    And as Colin continued to suck, everything around him was changing drastically.


    The blue sky suddenly turned blood red, the green grass became barren again, the butterflies and birds all disappeared, and the world gradually returned to the original silence.


    Wow!


    It rained suddenly in the sky.


    Colin looked up from Vera in his arms, only to realize that the raindrops falling from the sky were actually **** water.


    The extremely strong smell of blood permeated the air, almost suffocating.


    hiss¡ª


    Colin suddenly lowered his head and saw that Vera in his arms had become a red viper, opening his mouth and biting at himself.


    boom!


    Colin smashed the snake''s head with a fist.


    The snake corpse slowly fell to the ground, turned into a pool of blood, and melted on the ground.


    Only the next moment, the rain of blood falling from the air formed a huge snake head in the air and bit down towards Colin.


    boom!


    Colin smashed the snake head again.


    But the next moment, another snake head appeared in the air.


    seems to be endless, and it can never be killed.


    Colin frowned, realizing that this is probably impossible to get rid of the illusion.


    There must be another method.


    He also remembered that he had discussed the secrets of arcane magic such as illusion with Vera before, when Vera told him that in illusion, everything is not true, except for the subject himself.


    Therefore, the only way to get rid of the illusion is to find the only true self.


    The only true self?


    So, when the blood-red snake head struck again, Ke Lin stood quietly in place, without resistance.


    àÛàÍ!


    The giant snake bit Colin in his waist, spraying a lot of blood without money.


    But Colin didn''t notice it, as if it wasn''t his own body at all.


    Time seems to stand still.


    Everything around ¡¡¡¡ is being slowed down instantly, time and space are lagging like slow motion shots in a movie.


    The darkness emerging from the depths of the soul suddenly drowned Colin''s consciousness completely.


    ...


    In a daze, Colin seemed to be standing on a huge blood-colored lake.


    The lake is like a border.


    looked down, and saw his reflection standing under his feet.


    exactly the same reflection.


    The blood-colored lake slowly rippled under Colin''s feet, and it seemed to be constantly narrowing the distance between Colin and his reflection.


    Suddenly, Colin had a kind of enlightenment.


    "you are me!"


    He said to the reflection under his feet. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    "This is me!"


    "I am, Colin Angele!"


    ...


    In an instant, the rays of light exploded.


    Everything is distorted, softened, dissipated under the hot temperature...


    Time accelerated instantly, and the world returned to normal again.


    Opening his eyes again, Colin had returned to the warehouse in Bailu City.


    The huge circle on the ground was still emitting blue light. In the middle of the circle, Anna stood there stupidly. The sword in her hand was not a red-robed mage at all, but a scarecrow covered with blood!


    When the red-robed mage next to the scarecrow discovered that Colin had escaped from the illusion, an expression of disbelief immediately appeared on his ugly face.


    "You...how can you..."


    Colin grinned, showing a ferocious smile.


    While his wings were waving, he seemed to transform into a **** sharp arrow, and he came to the red robe mage in an instant.


    "and many more¡­"


    Click!


    Ke Lin ignored the red robe mage''s begging for mercy, and directly screwed off the opponent''s head.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 499： Fire Out (Part 1)

    àØ!


    The moment the red robe mage''s head was unscrewed by Colin, the cyan giant cocoon that had originally hovered above his head suddenly burst open.


    The inside of the green cocoon was empty, with only a strong blue light shining outwards.


    Colin found that his vision was completely occupied by cyan, and he couldn''t see anything else.


    Even if he closes his eyes, it is still the same.


    However, after discovering that these blue lights did not harm him, Colin calmed down and waited patiently.


    After a while, the blue light finally dissipated.


    Colin opened his eyes again and found that the giant cyan cocoon on the top of his head had disappeared.


    And the huge magic circle under the feet is flashing dim light at this time, and the flashing frequency is getting faster and faster, as if some drastic change is about to happen.


    Colin didn''t mean to stay for a long time. He immediately lifted Anna''s neck, vibrated her wings, and prepared to leave.


    But before he was about to break through the roof of the warehouse, Colin walked around again, lifted the body of the red robe mage with his other hand, and then rose into the sky again.


    àØ!


    Breaking through the roof and flying high into the sky, Colin glanced back at the location of the warehouse.


    I saw that the whole building started to collapse slowly after he left.


    But the weird thing is that after the collapse, the ground is not the ruins of the warehouse, but a huge black hole with no bottom.


    Then, I saw the fire dragons that were raging in Bailu City, and they followed the previous trajectory toward the center of the magic circle - that is, the location of the black giant hole.


    The fire dragons that gathered were all swallowed by the black giant hole without exception.


    As if these fire dragons did not belong to this time and space, they finally returned to where they were supposed to go along this huge black hole.


    With the disappearance of the fire dragons, the fire in Bailu City also gradually extinguished.


    Seeing this scene, Colin was relieved.


    He was still worried about how to save such a fire.


    But now it seems that there is no need to worry about this.


    Fortunately, the burning time of the fire is not too long. It is estimated that the residents of Bailu City will survive a part of it.


    ì¬ì¬¡ª¡ª


    Two golden streamers suddenly approached from the east of the city towards the black giant hole.


    Colin saw this and knew that they were two Paladins who were at war. He fluttered his wings and disappeared into the dark night in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Hao, it seems that your plan has failed."


    Prince Lexi said blankly, but he could still hear the smirk in his tone.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê looked at the huge black hole in front of him, his eyes as if he had seen the situation of another world through the huge hole.


    He sighed and said:


    "Prince Leahy, it seems that you have escaped after all!"


    "Escape?" Prince Leahy snorted, disdainfully, "I really think it''s you who has been running around."


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê smiled slightly, as if he was not affected by the failure of this plan, nor was he irritated by Prince Leahy¡¯s mockery, and said lightly:


    "No way, I haven''t gotten used to this body yet, so I''m afraid I can''t compete with you for the time being."


    After saying this, Mr. Wang immediately turned into a golden streamer and rose into the sky.


    "Can you escape!"


    Prince Leahy roared, and immediately chased after him.


    ¡­¡­


    Bailu outside the city.


    Count Nicolle looked at the city of Bailu swallowed up by the raging fire in shock, but was lucky to have a strong sense of unreality.


    Is Bailu City going to be destroyed again?


    A group of soldiers wearing Pegasus army uniforms rushed out of the city, but before they could escape from the sea of ??flames, the flames that went up suddenly swallowed them all, including their men and horses.


    The soldiers who had not yet died rolled and struggled in the sea of ??flames, uttering harsh screams, and it was terrifying to hear.


    The endless screams kept coming from the city, making people unbearable to listen.


    Earl Nicole looked at the scene before him, and seemed to finally realize something. Suddenly he burst into tears and murmured:


    "Earl Evan, is this your real plan?"


    At this moment, the earth suddenly began to tremble.


    step on step ¡ª¡ª


    The endless sound of horseshoes sounded from behind, and it became clearer and clearer.


    adjutant ran to the report in a panic:


    "Lord Earl, the blood cavalry is here, should we retreat first?"


    Count Nicholl smiled sadly and said:


    "Retreat? Where else can we retreat?"


    The adjutant was speechless. After a while, he asked again: "Then shall we line up immediately?"


    "Array?" Count Nicole pointed to the horrified group of soldiers next to him, and asked, "Even if they are in the formation, can they stop the blood cavalry''s charge?"


    Looking at Count Nicol, who seemed to have completely abandoned himself, the adjutant opened his mouth, but couldn''t think of a word to persuade him.


    The sound of horseshoes was getting closer, and in a blink of an eye, the Nicole family army was surrounded by blood cavalry.


    Fortunately, the blood cavalry didn¡¯t mean to attack either. Instead, an envoy was sent to find Earl Nicole and said:


    "My Lord Earl, Knight Logger invites you over."


    If it were normal, in the face of such a condescending invitation, Earl Nicole would at least pretend even if he knew he had to go.


    But now, looking at the city of Bailu in the sea of ??fire, Earl Nicole suddenly felt frustrated.


    He didn''t say anything, and just followed the messenger, like a captive who had surrendered, to the blood cavalry''s position.


    "Earl Nicol."


    Hearing someone calling his name, Earl Nicol, who was in a daze, slowly recovered his senses. He raised his head to look at the energetic northern knight in front of him, and said respectfully:


    "Knight Logger, this time let you watch a joke... In addition, I also deeply regret the unfortunate death of Count Angele..."


    "Who told you that Count Angele was unfortunately killed?"


    "what?"


    Count Nicol was stunned there, his mouth opened wide, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Logue Knight smiled, and said: "Earl Angley has just sent a letter Let us prepare to enter the city."


    "Enter... into the city?" Earl Nicole couldn''t even worry about whether Earl Anglia was dead or not. He pointed to the city of Bailu like a sea of ??fire, his eyes full of doubts.


    Are you crazy?


    Earl Nicole wondered if the Logue knight was a little delirious.


    Logue Knight didn''t seem to see the doubt in the other side''s eyes, and continued on his own:


    "Yes, we are going to enter the city. However, due to the heavy losses of the Saint-Pros family in this rebellion, the Eastern Territory needs a respected noble to stand up and take charge of the overall situation and calm people''s hearts.


    Count Angele thinks you are very suitable. I wonder if you are willing to take on this important task? "


    Count Nicol felt that this Logger knight was really crazy.


    Are you going to enter the city now?


    Isn¡¯t that looking for death?


    Just when he was hesitating how to make the blood cavalry commander sober, a cheer suddenly came from behind:


    "The fire is out! The fire is out!"


    "This is a miracle from the Lord of Radiance!"


    "Quick, quick! Go into the city to save people!"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 500： Fire Out (Part 2)

    Earl Nicole suddenly turned his head and saw that the sea of ??flames in Bailu City had been miraculously extinguished.


    The fire came strangely, and went even stranger.


    Earl Nicol is more and more sure that this is not an ordinary fire at all!


    The rumors about the Fallen Eagle City came to mind again, Earl Nicole looked at Knight Logue with piercing eyes, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Knight Logger, is it possible that someone tried to sacrifice Bailu City and release the forbidden curse of [Judgement Eye]?"


    "That''s right." Knight Logger nodded.


    "Is that Mr. Wang?"


    "Is there anyone other than him." Knight Logger looked at the hatred look in Count Nicole''s eyes, and added, "However, Mr. Covet cannot cause such a fire in Bailu City alone."


    Earl Nicol''s heart sank, and the previous conjecture resurfaced.


    Although he didn''t want to believe it, he still asked in a trembling tone: "Earl Evan is helping him, right?"


    "What do you think?" Knight Rogue asked, and then he continued to ask the question again without giving Count Nicole time to think.


    "Earl Nicol, now the chaos in Bailu City is set, people are in a state of panic, and a respected nobleman is needed to stabilize the situation. I wonder if you are willing to take on this important task?"


    Hearing this again, Earl Nicole certainly wouldn''t think that Knight Logger was crazy as he did before.


    finally believed that Count Angele should be alive.


    Moreover, the extinguishing of this fire is very likely his masterpiece.


    Perhaps from the very beginning, he had insight into the plans of Evan Evan and Mr. Cou, and thus formulated a plan to deal with it.


    Thinking of this, Count Nicole couldn''t help feeling a chill-no one could put such pressure on him like Colin Angele.


    Military genius, and unparalleled resourcefulness.


    Earl Nicole suddenly felt that compared with the northern earl, the direct descendants of the Saint-Pros family were as stupid as pigs...


    I''m afraid that from now on, the entire east will be shrouded in the shadow of the northern earl.


    But at the same time, Earl Nicole also realized the implicit meaning of the invitation issued by Knight Logger...


    For a moment, his heart was beating violently, and some kind of ambition that lurked deep in his heart that did not dare to talk to people suddenly turned upside down.


    But the old and heavy Earl Nicol took a deep breath, calmed down the restlessness in his heart, and said:


    "Should you not find a Saint-Pross to take on this important task?"


    Logue knight curled his mouth and sneered unabashedly:


    "Is there anyone in the Saint-Pros family who can take on this important task? Can the people of Bailu City continue to trust them?"


    Count Nicol''s heart just calmed down again became restless.


    Although he also knew that he would never become the Duke of the East, but with the support of Count Angele, it was not difficult to temporarily hold the power of the East.


    And this will surely bring about earth-shaking changes to the status and strength of the Nicol family!


    Count Nicol licked his chapped lips, and asked in a longing and hesitant tone:


    "Earl Angley, what are your plans?"


    Logue Knight smiled faintly, put on a natural expression, and said:


    "Of course, Lord Earl only wants Bailu City to restore stability as soon as possible. Don''t forget, your majesty''s war order has been sent, and the East must be prepared to dispatch troops as soon as possible."


    Earl Nicol knew that the other party did not fully trust him, and he also understood that once he accepted the invitation, he would be regarded as having joined the Angley family. If the situation in the east is repeated in the future, he is very likely to be retaliated and liquidated...


    Thinking of this, Earl Nicole''s face changed drastically, and his heart was struggling.


    But Knight Logger was already a little impatient, and urged upon seeing this:


    "Earl Nicol, time is urgent. If you don''t want to, then Earl Anglia will have to choose someone else."


    "I do!"


    Earl Nicole suddenly raised his head and roared firmly.


    "Very good!" Knight Logger showed a satisfied smile, then waved his hand and ordered:


    "Blood Cavalry, enter the city!"


    ...


    Bailu Fort.


    In the underground ice cellar, Princess Judy shrank into Prince Harrison''s arms, not knowing whether it was because of fear or the cold, her petite body couldn''t help shaking.


    Actually, the fire did not affect the Bailu Castle. After all, no matter how mad, Evan Evan would not be able to burn his own castle.


    However, although there was no fire, it was in a sea of ??fire after all. The scorching air made the people in the castle feel that their lungs were poured with boiling water every time they breathed.


    The scorching temperature also makes Bailubao seem to be on top of a steamer, and the heat is unbearable.


    The important figures in the castle have been moved to the basement.


    And Prince Harrison and Princess Judy were arranged in the largest ice cellar.


    The temperature here will not be affected too much, and the entrances and exits are blocked with water-soaked curtains, and the air is still fresh.


    However, this still cannot alleviate the anxiety and fear of people in the ice cellar.


    "Brother, will we die?"


    There are still tears on Princess Judy''s face, she seems to have just cried.


    "Don''t worry, definitely not."


    Prince Harrison hugged his sister tightly and calmed down with a firm tone.


    But in fact, he has no bottom in his heart.


    Princess Judy didn¡¯t know if she had heard her brother¡¯s insincerity, she was silent for a while, and then suddenly asked:


    "Brother, if we haven''t escaped this catastrophe, what is your most regrettable thing?"


    The words made Prince Harrison stunned.


    He wanted to comfort his sister, and he would surely escape the catastrophe, but he didn''t say what he said.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but start thinking-what would I regret?


    Can''t see my father and mother again?


    failed to avenge the teacher?


    Still missed the supreme position of the Glorious Empire?


    ...


    After thinking about it, Prince Harrison discovered that the final freeze frame in his mind was actually the first time he saw Cathy Savoy.


    It was a hot summer afternoon. Cathy, wearing a blue tunic maid dress, timidly followed behind Colin. After seeing Prince Harrison¡¯s gaze, she immediately responded with a respectful and secretive look. A shameful smile.


    It was this smile that hit the heart of Prince Harrison, who was in love with him.


    The thought of not seeing Cathy Savoy again before he died, Prince Harrison felt extremely sorry.


    But then, he immediately rejoiced that Cathy did not come to Bailu City with him.


    Looking at her silent brother, Princess Judy couldn¡¯t help but grabbed his collar and said:


    "Brother, why don''t you speak?"


    A trace of panic flashed in Prince Harrison''s eyes. He was thinking about how to answer his sister''s previous question when he suddenly heard a loud noise outside.


    Then, I saw the Knight Ivan running in happily, yelling:


    "Your Majesty, the fire has gone out! The fire has gone out!"


    "Really?" Prince Harrison hugged Princess Judy and stood up.


    "Of course it is true! You can come out and see for yourself."


    "I''ll take a look!" Princess Judy immediately broke free of her brother''s embrace, UU Reading sprang out like a little rabbit.


    Prince Harrison also hurriedly followed.


    After leaving the ice cellar, they realized that the fire in the city had been miraculously extinguished.


    Although the air is still filled with scorching smoke, it is obvious that the temperature has dropped rapidly.


    "Great! We are saved! We are saved!"


    Princess Judy jumped excitedly and cheered.


    The surrounding nobles and guards were also cheering. Fortunately, many people knelt down on the ground religiously, praising the Lord of Glory.


    Prince Harrison also burst into tears with excitement.


    In the blurred vision, Prince Harrison seemed to see a familiar figure¡ª


    Teacher''s figure!


    Just when Prince Harrison thought he was wrong, he heard his sister shout in surprise:


    "Teacher! Teacher, you are still alive!"


    said, the little girl rushed over and threw herself into Colin''s arms.


    The first gleam of dawn just happened to be spilled in the Bailu Castle, putting an end to this long night.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 501： Discussion

    Bailubao, the conference hall.


    Colin''s eyes slowly swept across the luxurious and exquisite decorations in the hall, and finally stopped on the most eye-catching sculpture.


    This is the statue of Hogo Saint-Pros, the first paladin of the Saint-Pros family. It is about ten meters high and is made of white glazed rock. Every detail is vivid and in a trance, as if you can feel the paladin¡¯s back then. majesty.


    The Paladin statue has a solemn face, drooping brows, holding a huge knight sword, and the tip of the sword points directly at the seat dedicated to the Duke of St. Pros.


    It is said that this is to warn every generation of the Lord of the East, the first paladin of the Saint Pros family, whose eyes are always watching you.


    The huge knight sword in the hand of the statue has the meaning of the sword of Damocles.


    I just don¡¯t know if my scalp numbs if I sit down.


    Colin just sat down as he thought about it.


    When the nobles gathered in the hall of the East realm saw this, their complexions were suddenly different.


    But no one dared to speak out to let Colin leave the position that did not belong to him.


    Colin sat there for a moment, and felt nothing strange. After all, even if the giant sword on his head was smashed down, he couldn''t kill a Tier 6 knight.


    His gaze swept across the faces of the Eastern nobles below, but it was a pity that no one dared to look at Ke Lin.


    Colin curled his lips in disdain, and then saw Princess Judy''s eager gaze on the left hand.


    "Want to sit?"


    "Hmm!" Princess Judy nodded fiercely.


    "Come on." Colin beckoned, and then he saw the little girl running over with excitement and sitting next to Colin.


    The seats are very spacious, two people sitting side by side are not crowded, not to mention that Princess Judy is petite and can''t take up much space.


    At this time, the nobles of the East were walking into the chamber. They were a little dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them, but they obviously did not dare to say anything. While secretly lamenting that the majesty of the Saint-Pros family was trampled on by others, they lowered their heads. Pretend not to see it.


    Princess Judy was sitting in the exclusive seat of the Duke of Saint-Pros. She looked up at the giant sword above. She didn''t feel scared. She shook her feet and asked in a crisp voice:


    "Teacher, what did the Duchess say before that you were assassinated and killed?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone in the hall pricked their ears.


    They were all very curious about it, but Colin didn''t take the initiative to say it, and they didn''t dare to ask rashly.


    "Of course it was fake, she was deceived by me." Colin said as usual.


    "How did you cheat?" The little girl has a kind of obsession to break the casserole and ask to the end.


    "The blind eye method."


    "What''s the barrier?"


    "Um... have you seen a magic show?"


    "I''ve seen it!" Princess Judy''s eyes lit up, she immediately became excited, and whispered, "During the Winter Veil Festival last year, a magician was invited to perform at the Phoenix Palace.


    Wow! He is so amazing, he can cut a living person into two pieces, and then put them together!


    Teacher, can you do similar tricks? "


    "That''s right." Colin nodded without flushing and heartbeat.


    There are only four people who have actually seen his "corpse" anyway.


    Mr. ¡¡¡¡êê, Prince Leahy, Duchess, and a guard of the Saint-Pros family.


    The Duchess is dead.


    The guard of the Saint-Pros family was light-hearted and didn''t need to worry too much.


    As for Mr. Coquettish and Prince Leahy, the two of them are still playing a game of cat and mouse. At the moment, they don''t know where they are going, or where they can question Colin.


    What''s more, although these two are superior in strength, they have no right to speak in the Glorious Empire. Even if there is something wrong with Colin, no one believes it.


    Anyway, looking at the faces of everyone in the hall suddenly realized, they knew that they should believe Colin''s explanation, thinking that he had deceived the assassin and the Duchess and others by some kind of blind trick similar to magic.


    Gu </span>¡¡¡¡ "Then teacher, can you perform for me again?" Princess Judy looked at Colin with big shiny eyes.


    Colin''s mind was suddenly filled with black lines.


    I really want to perform a "magic" of digging my heart out, I am afraid I will faint the little girl.


    "Ahem, wait until there is time." Colin said casually.


    Fortunately at this time, the steward of the Saint-Pros family came over and reported:


    "Lord Earl, all the nobles who are still in the city have been summoned to the Chamber."


    Colin looked straight, stood up from the exclusive seat of the Duke of Saint-Pros, and smiled:


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s start."


    Talking, Colin raised his hand and patted twice.


    Immediately, a group of blood cavalry carried five coffins into the chamber.


    àØ!


    Five coffins lined up in the center of the chamber.


    suddenly made all the nobles of the Eastern realm look at each other, not dare to show the atmosphere.


    Colin brewed for a long time before finally putting on a sad look, and said solemnly:


    "Everyone, this is the darkest moment in the East, and it is also the saddest moment for the Saint-Pros family!"


    He stretched his hand over the five coffins one by one, and said at the same time:


    "The Duke of Saint-Pros, the Duchess, the Marquis of Vincent, the Evan, and Miss Anna were all unfortunately killed..."


    Upon hearing this, there was a slight commotion in the hall.


    The nobles all know about the death of the first three, but they still don¡¯t know that Earl Evan and Miss Anna are also dead.


    At this time, they discovered to their horror that the line of the Saint-Pros family¡¯s direct line had been broken down!


    If it wasn''t for the Marquis of Vincent and a son, then the lineage of the Saint-Pros family would simply break the inheritance.


    "Although I am in the same grief as you, but we cannot be immersed in grief!


    The emperor¡¯s war order has been delivered to Bailu Castle, and the Glorious Empire needs the east to prepare for the upcoming storm!


    Therefore, we must choose a suitable leader as soon as possible. When UU Reading comes to take over the power of the East, it will calm the turmoil, calm people''s hearts, and prepare for war. "


    Hearing this, the hearts of all the nobles were raised.


    They finally understood the purpose of Earl Anglia''s gathering of the people in the chamber, and they also vaguely realized that the next move of the Northern Earl might not really serve the interests of the East.


    But, even if it is true, who would dare to resist?


    Didn''t you see the five coffins in the hall?


    This is a warning from Earl Angelie to the nobles in the East.


    The most noble Saint Prolos is dying, are there any Eastern nobles who can''t be killed?


    "According to the order of succession, the Duke of the East should be inherited by the son of the Marquis of Vincent, Eckert Saint-Pros." Colin pointed to the little guy who was shrinking in his mother''s arms, and said,


    "However, Lord Eckert was too young after all, unable to cope with the complicated situation in the East, and he could not complete the important task assigned to the East by the Emperor.


    Therefore, I suggest that the highly respected and talented Count Nicol is in charge of the Eastern Territory when he comes! "


    As soon as these words came out, there was another commotion in the hall.


    Ke Lin''s cold eyes slowly swept across everyone''s faces, saying:


    "Who agrees? Who opposes?"


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 502： authority

    There is no sound in the chamber.


    The statue of the first paladin of the Saint-Pros family watched the people in the hall quietly.


    If he was conscious, perhaps when he saw this scene, the giant sword in his hand might have been inserted from the top of Colin''s head.


    A group of nobles in the East remained silent, but their eyes fluttered wildly.


    looked at Earl Nicole for a while, then looked at Eckert San Pros.


    is just the first heir to the Duke of the East, and he seems to have fallen asleep in the warm embrace of his mother.


    The Marquise also noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and her elusive gaze made her look back.


    She is not an ambitious woman, and she only obeyed her father''s arrangement when she married the Marquis Vincent.


    After entering Bailu Castle, she never used the identity of the Marquise to develop her influence, and even because of the sensitive status of the Hall family, she deliberately kept a low profile.


    It''s a pity that her identity, as well as her son''s identity, is destined to be unable to stay away from the vortex of political struggle.


    But the marquise is not stupid.


    She knows very well that now the Saint-Pros family has completely fallen into the altar.


    Look at the row of coffins in the chamber!


    The Lord of the East is no longer worthy of the name.


    And now the real master of Bailu City is undoubtedly Earl Anglia.


    Since he wants to push Earl Nicol to the stage, who dares to object?


    The marquise lowered her head and held her son tighter, pretending not to see the gazes from all around.


    Seeing that the marquise remained silent, the nobles in the East turned their eyes to the Ivan Knight.


    After all, with the bloodline of the Saint-Pros family dying, Ivan Knight is the most powerful person in the Saint-Pros family''s family.


    Ivan Knight was constantly winking at Prince Harrison at this time.


    In his opinion, he has formed a temporary alliance with Prince Harrison.


    And before Colin "resurrected from the dead" reappeared, Knight Ivan and Prince Harrison had cleaned up the remaining forces of the Duchess and completely controlled the Castle of White Dew.


    If it were not for that weird fire, Ivan Knight felt that he could even further control the situation in Bailu City.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Knight Ivan, he should be the best candidate to temporarily hold the power of the East, not the **** Earl Nicol.


    But unfortunately, Ivan Knight gave Prince Harrison a long look, his eyelids almost twitched, but Prince Harrison didn''t seem to see it at all, but stood there like a wooden man without saying a word.


    Of course, Colin also saw the small movements of Ivan Knight. After thinking about it for a moment, he guessed the general reason for it, so he asked Prince Harrison:


    "His Royal Highness, what do you think of my proposal?"


    Prince Harrison came back to his senses, but he didn¡¯t even look at the excited Ivan Knight, and saluted Colin respectfully, saying:


    "Teacher, I also think Earl Nicol is an aristocrat who can be entrusted with heavy burdens. Your arrangement is very suitable!"


    Hearing this, Ivan Knight suddenly froze on the spot, and his hands began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Earl Nicol strode out of the crowd, knelt down on one knee in front of Prince Colin and Harrison, and said solemnly:


    "His Royal Highness, Earl Angley! Thank you for your trust in me! I will do my best to stabilize the situation in the East, and be ready to send troops to support the West, and live up to your expectations and entrustment of me!"


    After receiving the approval of Prince Harrison and Colin, Earl Nicol has firmly held the power of the East in his hands. No matter what he thinks in his heart, the nobles in the East dared not speak against it at this time.


    But it is a pity that there are always some faint-hearted people who can''t see the situation clearly.


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing that Knight Ivan finally couldn''t help coming out from the crowd, strode to stand beside Count Nicole.


    He bowed first like Prince Harrison, but ignored Colin, and then said loudly:


    "His Royal Highness Harrison, I don''t think Earl Nicole is qualified to hold the power of the East!"


    "Why?" Prince Harrison asked indifferently, "Earl Nicole is only temporarily in charge of the East, in order to stabilize the situation as soon as possible and organize to respond to his father''s war order. Such a candidate must be a member of the Saint-Pros family. Bar?"


    "Of course not." Ivan knight said, "However, this is not the reason for my objection."


    Prince Harrison glanced at Colin, saw that he was indifferent, and asked Ivan Knight: "Oh? What''s your reason?"


    Gu </span>¡¡¡¡ Ivan Knight pointed at Earl Nicole, righteously said: "My reason is that the betrayer has no right to control the East!"


    "The betrayer?"


    "Yes. Before the fire, Earl Nicole led the family army to attack the Pegasus Legion. Isn''t this a betrayal of the Saint-Pros family?


    I even suspect that this fire is the ghost of Count Nicol! "


    At this point, there was a commotion in the chamber again.


    Count Nicol''s lips moved, but he didn''t know how to refute it.


    Because he was indeed bewitched by Evan Evan before and led his army to attack the Pegasus Legion, this is an irrefutable fact.


    However, Colin smiled slightly, his eyes swept across the hall slowly, and asked:


    "So, who else was there who led an army to attack the Pegasus Legion?"


    Suddenly, the commotion stopped abruptly.


    You know, it was not just Earl Nicol who was instigated by Evan to attack the Pegasus Legion.


    is almost all the lords of the East.


    Looking at the embarrassed people, Colin said again:


    "Actually, Earl Nicol attacked the Pegasus Legion because he learned the secret of the Pegasus Legion''s betrayal of the East."


    "Nonsense!" Ivan Knight shouted immediately.


    Colin didn''t even look at the other person, and continued:


    "The Pegasus Legion colluded with the remnants of the Saint Theon family and tried to sacrifice Bailu City. This is not my nonsense. All the Eastern nobles present can testify."


    As soon as this statement came out, before Ivan Knight could refute, one after another Eastern nobles came forward and said:


    "Yes! I can testify!"


    "I can testify too!"


    "I also discovered the secret of the Pegasus Legion''s betrayal!"


    "That''s right! They set fire on purpose in the city!"


    ...


    At this time, it was no longer necessary for Colin to prove anything.


    These nobles in the East who have attacked the Pegasus Legion, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com will definitely try their best to fulfil this lie for him.


    And when a lie becomes the mainstream voice, it will become a fact!


    Ivan Knight looked at this scene, his face was blue with anger, and his whole body was shaking.


    But before he accuses these eloquent Eastern aristocrats, he heard Colin say again:


    "Knight Ivan, on the contrary, I want to ask, why did you brazenly kill Knight Valen, the captain of the Bailu Castle guard?"


    "I..." Ivan Knight was dumbfounded.


    Of course, he can''t say that it was to eliminate the remaining power of the Duchess and control Bailu Castle.


    Although this is a fact, it is an unexplainable fact.


    Seeing Ivan Knight was stunned, Colin snorted coldly and said: "Ivan Knight, you killed Knight Valen innocently, what''s your sin?"


    In a panic, Knight Ivan blurted out: "His Royal Highness Harrison asked me to kill Knight Valen..."


    "Asshole! You dare to slander Prince Harrison!" Colin severely interrupted without waiting for the other party to finish.


    Then, he immediately turned to Prince Harrison and asked: "His Royal Highness, killing Knight Valen and slandering the royal family, how do you think Knight Ivan should be judged?"


    Prince Harrison''s eyes flashed sharply, and he gritted his teeth and uttered two words:


    "Hanging!"


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 503： taxi

    "No! You can''t do this to me!"


    Ivan Knight struggled and shouted.


    But the hands of the two blood cavalry guards were like iron tongs, and the Ivan knight couldn''t break free.


    "His Royal Highness, what about the covenant we reached before! You can''t treachery like this!"


    "Shut up!" A hint of shame flashed across Prince Harrison''s face.


    Colin winked, and one of the guards slammed Ivan Knight in the face.


    Several teeth splattered out mixed with blood.


    Ivan knight let out a miserable cry, but still screamed vaguely, as if saying that his brother would avenge himself.


    Naturally, Colin would not be frightened by this threat.


    In fact, even if there was no Ivan Knight, Colin had already avenged the Eastern Archon Imerson.


    When Vera entered the Senate to vote as the heir to the Duke of the North, Colin knew clearly that the Archon Imerson voted against it.


    This hatred, Colin will retaliate back sooner or later.


    Now taking the opportunity to kill Imerson''s younger brother, it can be regarded as an interest first.


    After the reform of the Senate, the consul was changed from a lifetime tenure to a limited term, and Colin was also prepared to wait for the next change of office to remove the consul Imerson from his horse.


    When the voice of Ivan Knight gradually disappeared outside the chamber, the expressions of the Eastern nobles in the hall gradually became more and more submissive.


    Killing chickens and monkeys, although old-fashioned, is extremely effective.


    And watching Prince Harrison abandon the Ivan Knight without hesitation, all the nobles in the East realized that not only the North but also the imperial family stood behind Colin!


    Ke Lin''s cold eyes slowly swept across the audience, seeing that no one objected anymore, he said:


    "Well, since everyone has no opinion, then Earl Nicole will be in charge of the East for the time being."


    It stands to reason that Colin is not qualified to announce this appointment.


    But now Bailu City is under the control of the Blood Cavalry, and Prince Harrison has clearly expressed his support for his teacher, so no one dares to say that Colin''s declaration is illegal.


    What''s more, with regard to the attack on the Pegasus Legion just now, most of the nobles in the East have been dragged into the water by Colin. At this time, it can be regarded as a basis for collusion.


    Earl Nicole blushed and took his orders loudly, and he seemed to be ten years younger.


    Colin smiled and said to Earl Nicole:


    "Earl Nicol, originally I shouldn''t interfere too much in the affairs of the Eastern Territory, but it is related to your majesty''s war order. I still want to ask one more question. Are you sure to complete the tasks assigned in the war order in time?"


    Count Nicole thought for a while, and said solemnly:


    "According to your majesty¡¯s war order, this time the East Territory should send an army of no less than 200,000 people to support the West Territory. Although the East Territory has just experienced a turmoil, I believe that as long as the lords of the East Territory donate generously and slaughter together, With strength, we will surely be able to form an army of 200,000 people in time!"


    As soon as he said this, a series of inhalation sounds suddenly sounded in the chamber.


    The nobles of the East Realm were all frowning, apparently realizing that they were about to bleed heavily, but because Colin was present at this time and did not dare to speak out, many people blushed, just like constipation.


    Colin glanced at everyone''s expressions, smiled in his heart, and said in his mouth:


    "Everyone, I do have a suggestion for the cost of forming an army to support the Western Territory."


    Count Nicole moved in his heart and quickly said:


    "Master Earl, please tell me!"


    Colin smiled slightly and said loudly:


    "I know that the turmoil in the East is tentatively set, and you will definitely have some difficulties in preparing military expenditures.


    Of course, I also have some responsibilities for this.


    After all, because of some misunderstandings, I had a little friction with the East Territory..."


    Hearing this, the nobles in the East couldn''t help their mouths twitching, and they secretly complained¡ª


    Little friction?


    You directly penetrated the eastern border, okay...


    Colin ignored the expressions of the people, and continued to say:


    "...I know that you now have a large amount of pensions to be paid, and a large number of conscriptions are needed to prepare for the expedition... Such a large amount of expenditure is a huge burden for everyone here.


    But if you increase taxes rashly, it will be of little use if you increase them less. If you increase them, they will probably cause dissatisfaction among the people of the East. In that way, let alone supporting the West, even the East itself is at risk of falling into turmoil again. "


    The nobles kept nodding their heads, and at the same time they were full of curiosity about what good solutions the Earl of Anglia could propose.


    "... Therefore, I suggest that you can increase your tax revenue without increasing the tax burden of civilians."


    Hearing this, everyone was confused.


    Count Nicole couldn''t help asking: "My Lord, please forgive us for our ignorance, but if we don''t increase the tax burden of civilians, how can we increase tax revenue?"


    Colin smiled faintly, and said: "Of course the total tax revenue will not increase, but it can increase your tax revenue!"


    Hearing Colin''s emphasis on the word "you", some smart nobles came to understand.


    In fact, not all of the tax revenue of the Glorious Empire went into the pockets of the lords, and part of it was handed over to the Glorious Church!


    Therefore, Colin''s meaning is obvious.


    No tax increases, but the church tax revenue can be misappropriated to offset military expenses!


    For a while, the nobles were all frightened by Colin''s boldness.


    You must know that the church¡¯s "tithe" was determined at the beginning of the establishment of the Glorious Empire. For thousands of years, no matter what turbulence occurred in the empire and the financial crisis experienced by the nobles, no one dared to beat the church¡¯s "tithe". "The idea.


    This is the tacit understanding between the nobility and the church, and it is the bottom line!


    And if this suggestion of Colin is really to be implemented in the east, it will inevitably anger the church completely¡ª


    No, this is probably Colin''s real purpose!


    Many nobles in the East came to their senses immediately.


    On the surface, Colin used the banner of helping the Eastern aristocracy to reduce the financial burden, but in reality, he was trying to provoke the Eastern aristocracy to provoke the authority of the church.


    The Archbishop of the East, that is, the Duchess, has died in the hands of Beatrice St. Pros. This has obviously made the church dissatisfied with the East. If the nobles of the East should follow Colin¡¯s advice and embezzle the church¡¯s " "Tithe tax" is used as military expenditure, and I am afraid that the East Territory will completely break with the church from now on.


    "Everyone, what do you think of this suggestion?"


    Colin asked with a smile, as if what was said was just a trivial matter. UU reading


    But the hall fell into a strange silence.


    Although many nobles in the East were horrified by Colin''s proposal, more people were ready to move.


    After all, this involves their own interests.


    If they don''t grab food from the church, they will inevitably bleed heavily.


    Thinking about it this way, why not just take this opportunity to completely draw a line from the church and go to the royal family?


    However, this matter was too shocking to the world after all, and no one of the nobles in the East dared to take the initiative to stand up for the first time.


    Colin glanced around in the chamber, finally fixed his gaze on Earl Nicole, and asked with a smile:


    "Earl Nicol, what do you think of this proposal?"


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 504： consult

    Count Nicole finally deeply understood what is meant by "there is no free lunch in the world".


    With the strong support of Colin, he finally took control of the Eastern Realm, but now it was finally his turn to pay the price he deserved.


    And at this price, Earl Nicole was also frightened.


    Although this is for your majesty''s war order, the temporary misappropriation of the church''s "tithe" to offset military expenses, but taxation is the most sensitive line.


    As soon as this example is opened, will the empire lords meet any financial difficulties in the future, they can go directly to the church to "borrow" money?


    As long as the pope has not lost his wit, he will never tolerate such behavior in the East.


    If Earl Nicole agrees to Colin''s suggestion, then as the leader of the implementation of this plan, Earl Nicole will surely become a thorn in the eyes of the church.


    This made him hesitate-can the Nicol family really afford such a price?


    However, Earl Nicole also knew that he had no right to say no at all.


    Although he lowered his head, Earl Nicole could still feel the gaze cast on him by Earl Anglia.


    For a while, Earl Nicole felt as if he had become a prey locked by a hunter with a bow and arrow, and any rash action would cause a fatal blow like a storm.


    The threat from the church is certainly terrible, but is the northern earl in front of him a good match?


    Earl Nicole would not forget that this person had turned the East upside down with his own efforts. If he disagreed with Colin''s suggestion, Earl Nicole suspected that he might not be able to get out of the chamber alive.


    "Earl Anglia, I think your proposal is really a genius initiative!"


    As soon as Earl Nicole said this, the stagnant atmosphere in the chamber instantly relaxed.


    The nobles of the East Realm let out a sigh of relief. Although they were still worried, at least one person would bear the pressure of the church in front, and they would not bleed heavily because of the war order.


    Colin also showed a satisfied smile, took a few steps forward to Count Nicole, patted the other person on the shoulder affectionately, and said:


    "Since Earl Nicol has a feasible plan to complete His Majesty''s War Order, I am relieved.


    Well, as an outsider, I won''t interfere too much in the internal affairs of the East.


    Next, this chamber will be handed over to you. "


    After saying this, Colin walked out in a stride, as if he really didn''t bother about the administration of the East at all.


    When Prince Harrison and Princess Judy saw this, they quickly followed.


    Count Nicole slowly walked to the front desk, and stood beside the exclusive seat of the Duke of Saint-Pros.


    After making a choice, Earl Nicole calmed down instead.


    He knew that he could only go one way to the dark now.


    If this is the case, it is better to take advantage of the good opportunity to reshuffle the cards in the Eastern Territory to get the most benefit for the Nicol family.


    His gaze slowly swept across the chamber, and the expressions of the nobles in the East could be seen.


    Some people despise, some envy, some gloat, some are eager to try...


    Count Nicole took a deep breath, put all the distracting thoughts behind him, and said loudly:


    "Well, everyone, let us now discuss in detail how to complete the formation of this expeditionary army..."


    ¡­


    Out of the chamber, Colin walked on the silent promenade, but when he turned around he saw Prince Harrison chasing him.


    "Teacher."


    Colin stopped, waited for Prince Harrison to approach, smiled and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Prince Harrison nodded and said, "Teacher, I used to form an alliance with the Knight Ivan because of..."


    "It''s okay, this doesn''t need to be explained, I can understand your situation at the time." Colin smiled and waved his hand, interrupting.


    "Thank you teacher!" Prince Harrison seemed to let a stone down in his heart, and his expression suddenly became much more relaxed, and then asked, "Teacher, how did my performance in the chamber before be okay?"


    "Very good." Colin smiled and patted Prince Harrison on the shoulder. "Finally, I have some imperial style."


    Prince Harrison smiled shyly, and said: "I think you, teacher, have a true kingly demeanor, and a few words can stir up a situation!"


    If someone else said something like this, Colin would definitely have to doubt the other''s motives, but in Prince Harrison''s tone, Colin could only hear the admiration and yearning.


    "Teacher, how can I become as good as you?"


    Facing Prince Harrison''s hot gaze, Colin touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed.


    In fact, when he successfully controlled the situation in Bailu City this time, Colin relied more on the plug-in of the blood clan and a little luck.


    Thinking about it carefully, Mr. Xiang''s plan is indeed a perfect fit.


    First, he chose to personally assassinate the key figure Colin. Once Colin died, the crazy blood cavalry would rush into Bailu City to take revenge;


    Then, Evan took advantage of the chaos to set the fire, and cooperated with the red robe mage to sacrifice the city of Bailu, and cast [Judgement Eye] to kill Prince Leahy;


    Finally, the red-robed mage will occupy the corpse of Prince Lexi.


    In this way, with the support of the two paladins, Evan Evan can almost certainly ascend the Duke of the East.


    Moreover, Colin was dead, and the blood cavalry was wiped out in the fire. The best military genius and the most powerful military force in the North were all buried in Bailu City.


    This will greatly weaken the strength of the Northern Territory, and it will also lay a solid foundation for Mr. Wang to plot the Northern Territory again.


    In time, if all goes well, Mr. Wang will control the east and the north and reappear the glory of the Saint Theon family.


    It''s a pity that Mr. Cowardly counts everything, but he didn''t count that he was able to kill a Tier 6 knight with the strength of a paladin.


    You know, although Tier 6 and Sanctuary are only one Tier away, the difference in strength between the two can be called a world of difference.


    For example, Mr. Colin squeezed Colin''s heart with only one move, and Colin was unable to resist even at the time.


    But Mr. Colin didn''t expect that Colin turned out to be a bad guy.


    This also led to a series of changes later-the blood cavalry did not enter the city, Evan can only encourage the lords of the east to attack the Pegasus legion, the red robe mage was discovered by Colin and interrupted the casting...


    In the end, Mr. Zhang can only hold back his hatred.


    However, Colin also knew that he was very lucky to win this time.


    There was a slight difference, Bailu City was definitely not in the current situation.


    Most of the nobles in the East, as well as Prince Harrison in front of him, thought that Colin had a magical plan and had already controlled everything in Bailu City, but in fact, they didn''t know that Colin himself was sweating for himself. .


    He didn''t think he would have such a fluke next time facing Mr. Cowardly, therefore, promotion to the sanctuary became Colin''s most urgent wish at the moment.


    "I think what you need most now, UU reading is self-confidence." Colin, who didn''t know how to answer the students'' questions, had to start pouring chicken soup.


    "confidence?"


    "That''s right. You are the first heir to the imperial royal family, and you have to build a kind of self-confidence that I can do as long as I want to. With this kind of confidence, you can truly show the domineering that a king should have. "


    Prince Harrison nodded thoughtfully, not knowing what he thought of, his face suddenly became a little weird.


    After hesitating for a while, Prince Harrison finally plucked up the courage and said:


    "Teacher, is it what I want, should I try my best?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then I want to marry Cathy Savoy!"


    "..." Colin.


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 505： ask

    "Do you want to marry Cathy? Or do you just want her to be your lover?"


    "Wife." Prince Harrison said with courage, "I want her to be my queen!"


    Colin looked at Prince Harrison, who looked extremely serious, and fell silent.


    He thinks he is not a dedicated person, but he also believes that desperate and true love does exist in this world.


    As for Prince Harrison¡¯s feelings for Cathy, does it really fall into this category, or is it just the impulse of a young man who is in love with the world when he is not familiar with the world?


    "You should know that Cathy can''t be the queen of the empire, right?"


    "Why not?" Prince Harrison asked with piercing eyes. "Before today, if someone asked me if I could conquer the East with 20,000 cavalry alone? I would definitely think he was crazy.


    But teacher, you have created such a miracle!


    I believe that as your student, you will definitely be able to create a miracle that belongs to me! "


    This flattery made Colin not know how to refute it for a while.


    But immediately, Colin smiled relievedly.


    In fact, he never felt that a half-elf could not become an empire queen.


    As a soul from another time and space, Colin does not have a deep-rooted conception of blood, and because of Queen Aisha and her daughter Silver, in the eyes of Colin of Aiwu and Wu, half-elves and humans are basically yellow and white people. the difference.


    Therefore, Colin had no opinion on Prince Harrison''s desire to marry Cathy as his wife.


    However, others don''t think so.


    Especially as the first heir to the royal family, it is impossible for Prince Harrison to pursue the so-called "true love" without considering the worldly perspective.


    Once the idea of ??Prince Harrison leaks out, it will inevitably attract resistance from all forces. Even if he is stubborn and resolutely wants to marry a half-elf as his wife, it may also affect his status as the first heir. .


    Is this price really worth it?


    Colin looked at Prince Harrison''s pure eyes, but didn''t ask the question.


    Although the youth''s innocence is impulsive and stupid, it gleams with eye-popping sincerity, making all calculating marriages seem crude and ridiculous.


    So Colin laughed and said:


    "Good! Very ambitious!"


    Prince Harrison was surprised and exclaimed: "Teacher, are you willing to support me?"


    "Hush!" Colin made a silent gesture and reminded, "Of course I support you. As my student, you should do some challenging things. However, before you are sure enough, this idea Can''t tell anyone. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!" Prince Harrison blushed with excitement and nodded repeatedly.


    After comforting the youthful Harrison, Colin returned to the room.


    Just about to take a break, I heard someone knock on the door of the room.


    Colin stepped forward to open the door, and said in surprise: "Marquise?"


    The marquise bowed her knees and asked respectfully:


    "Master Earl, can I come in?"


    Colin nodded thoughtfully: "Please come in."


    The marquise walked in and closed the door again.


    Colin poured two glasses of water and said casually:


    "Sit down, don''t be restrained."


    The marquise bit her red lips and sat down on the sofa next to Colin.


    She seemed to want to sit closer, but she seemed to lack some courage.


    Colin handed the water glass over and asked: "Marquise, I don''t know if you are looking for me..."


    "Please call me Molly, Lord Earl," the marquise said crisply.


    It seemed that after some ideological struggle, she finally made up her mind, and when she took the water glass that Colin handed over, she fiddled with him without a trace.


    Then, she kicked off the half-high-heeled women''s boots, brought her slender and round legs together, and leaned against the sofa, almost touching Colin''s body.


    "Okay, Molly." Colin''s gaze drifted between the snow-white jade legs and the smooth and slender feet, but his eyes were very clear, "Is there anything you want to do with me?"


    Of course he has no ethics and cleanliness, but he is not a womanizer controlled by his lower body.


    The marquise was beautiful, but she still couldn''t make Colin do anything that violated her principle.


    Of course, if what she requested was consistent with Colin''s interests, then Colin would not refuse inexplicably.


    "I want to know, what do you have for our mother and son?" The marquise smiled softly and asked with a hint of shyness.


    Colin rolled his eyes.


    The words of the marquise seemed to Colin like a scumbag who abandoned their mother and child.


    "How do you arrange your mother and son? I said it doesn''t count. However, you don''t have to worry about it. After all, Lord Eckert is now the only bloodline of the Saint Pros family. If there is no accident, your Majesty will canonize him as the Duke of the East. ."


    The marquise was obviously not satisfied with this answer.


    Although Eckert is now the first heir to the Duke of the East, numerous accidents may happen before he truly becomes the Duke of the East.


    Assassinations, framing, poisoning...There have never been less conspiracies surrounding the Duke''s inheritance rights.


    In particular, Eckert is a three-year-old kid who can be said to be extremely vulnerable without a strong person to protect him.


    However, in today''s Bailu Castle, there is really no strong figure that Eckert can rely on.


    Under such circumstances, Eckert''s identity has become his reminder. If Colin does not intervene, it may not be long before he will be crippled by some careerists alongside the Saint-Pros family.


    The marquise knew exactly how much blood and ugliness lurked under the glitz of the castle.


    After gritting her teeth, the marquise directly took Colin''s arm and said in a charming voice: "My Lord Earl, I want Eckert to be your student. I wonder if he has this honor?"


    Colin felt the plump touch from his arms, his heart was slightly swayed, but he remained calm, and said:


    "Want to be my student?"


    "Yes."


    Colin understood that the marquise wanted to make herself Eckert''s patron.


    With Colin''s prestigious name in the east, as long as he recognizes the student Eckert, those careerists naturally dare not easily murder the widow and orphans. U U Reading


    Seeing Colin''s heart move a little, the marquise became more active, and she immediately squeezed her whole body into Colin''s arms, exhaling in his ears:


    "Lord Earl, don''t you want someone to help you monitor and restrain Earl Nicol? If Earl Nicol is left alone, and ambitions will grow in the future, I am afraid there is a risk of getting out of your control."


    Colin looked at this pretty face that was close at hand in surprise, and smiled: "Yes, you are very smart."


    The marquise, who was praised by Colin, immediately burst into flames, smiled brightly, and said in surprise: "You promised?"


    Colin stretched out his hand to pinch the marquise''s clean and delicate chin, and said:


    "Well, I agreed."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Colin''s mouth was blocked by two tender red lips.


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 506： On departure

    "Master Earl, would you like to wash and eat first, I''ll come back later?"


    Count Nicole bowed and stood by the table, only to realize that he was a little over-excited.


    However, it was inevitable that Earl Nicole had some gaffes when he first came to power. At this time, there were thick dark circles on his face, and he had obviously stayed up all night, but his eyes were radiant and his spirit was especially excited.


    This is the magic of power, more effective than things like coffee and stimulants.


    "No." Colin, wearing a nightgown, sat down at the table and poured himself a cup of coffee. "Did you discuss it?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl, this is a troop dispatch plan that we drafted overnight. Please have a look."


    With that, Earl Nicole handed over a thick scroll.


    Colin took a sip of the bitter coffee, took it smoothly, and looked through it carefully.


    At this time, light footsteps sounded in the room.


    Count Nicole looked up and saw that the marquise was walking out in a thin, close-fitting nightdress.


    "Good morning, Earl Nicole." The marquise greeted her in a lazy tone.


    Smooth and exquisite feet fell on the thick cashmere carpet, and the slender and white legs were looming in the nightdress.


    "Good morning, Marquise." Count Nicole quickly lowered his head, not daring to look more, and at the same time hiding the expression on his face.


    The marquise leaned over and pecked on Colin''s face, and said warmly: "Should I have someone bring breakfast here?"


    "Okay." Colin nodded casually, his eyes still on the plan of Count Nicole.


    He also knew that the marquise had deliberately come out to announce their relationship to Earl Nicole--


    The lover of Count Angele.


    This status can allow the Marquise to regain the status that no one dares to insult in Bailu Castle, and it will also have a great impact on the political ecology of the East.


    At least for now, Count Nicole dared not look at the Marquise with his previous eyes.


    Similarly, he has to rethink how to handle the relationship with Eckert...


    The room fell silent, only the sound of Colin turning the parchment roll and the crackling of firewood in the fireplace.


    After a while, under the command of the marquise, the maids walked in with a rich breakfast.


    The marquise herself poured Colin a glass of milk, with a gentle expression like a little wife serving her husband.


    Colin lifted his head from the scroll and said to Earl Nicole:


    "The plan is well done. I am very happy that you can reach an agreement between the lords of the East in such a short period of time. Moreover, I like the way you let the lords to intercept church taxes in the territory by themselves. This way Let me see if anyone would rather bleed heavily than provoke the church.


    You also pay attention to it, and then make a list for me. "


    "Yes." Count Nicole responded, silently mourning for the faithful families of those churches.


    Colin took a sip of the milk and said, "In addition, there is something wrong with the Hall family..."


    Hearing the Hall family, Earl Nicole couldn''t help but glanced at the marquise, and found the other person''s expression at ease, as if the name had nothing to do with her.


    "Lord Earl, I may not have written clearly, but I also know that the Hall family armies are all naval forces and are not suitable for this expedition. Therefore, the plan only lists the funds, food, and labor that the Hall family needs to provide. Share, and did not require the Hall family to send troops..."


    "No." Colin shook his head slowly, "I mean, the Hall family shouldn''t appear in this plan."


    Count Nicole looked at Colin suspiciously, thinking that the other party wanted to exempt the Hall family from the share that should be borne, and suddenly became a little anxious.


    But before he could give any advice, he listened to Colin to continue:


    "The Hall family is about to migrate to the northern border, so their share will be counted on the northern border."


    Hearing this, the marquise finally could no longer remain calm, and the knife for cutting the steak accidentally cut her skin, but she immediately put her finger in her mouth and resisted without screaming.


    Earl Nicole also buried his head deeply, and he dared not have any extra thoughts in his heart.


    The Hall family''s involvement in the northern territory means that Nushui River will no longer be a barrier to the eastern territory. As long as Colin is willing, he can lead the northern army to come again at any time.


    "Yes, Lord Earl, I am going to revise the plan again and hand it over to you later."


    "good."


    After Earl Nicole retired, the marquise put the cut steak in front of Colin, and then turned to cut the orange.


    But she didn''t ask anything about the Holl family''s relocation to the north as mentioned by Colin.


    "Are your hands okay?"


    "It''s okay, a little hurt."


    Colin looked at the marquise who was serving him next to him, and nodded secretly in his heart.


    This is a smart woman who knows how to measure, but similarly, Colin also sees that she is a weak-hearted woman, not too ambitious, just wanting to be attached to the strong.


    If it hadn''t been for the decline of the line of the Saint Pros family, their mother and son''s situation in Bailu Castle was too dangerous, I''m afraid she would not take the initiative to come to Colin.


    Such a woman should be easier to control, and it can save Colin a lot of trouble.


    "The Hall family''s territory in the north has been arranged. When they settle down, you can come and have a look."


    "Ok, thank you!"


    "In addition, I am going to lead my army back to the northern border tomorrow. The Hall family members in Bailu City will leave with the army. You can go and say goodbye as soon as possible."


    "So soon..." The marquise stopped the knife in her hand, with a panic and worry in her eyes.


    "Well, the Northern Territory also needs to respond to your majesty''s war order. I must go back to prepare this morning." Colin said, patted the marquise''s hand, and comforted, "Don''t worry, I am here now, your mother and son are in the East. No one dared to move."


    "Yeah." The marquise lifted a strand of hair behind her ears, calmly said, "Then I will let Eckert come to see you?"


    "Okay, you bring him here."


    "Okay." The marquise smiled sweetly, leaned to Colin''s side and gave a sweet kiss, and then went to order the maid to bring Eckert.


    When Colin finished his breakfast, Eckert happened to walk into the room.


    "Mother!" It seemed that because he hadn''t seen the marquise all night, Eckert was crying a little.


    The marquise straightened her face and said:


    "Eckert, come and see your teacher, Lord Count Angele!"


    Eckert, who was about to plunge into his mother''s arms, paused hesitantly, turned his gaze to Colin, and then looked at the marquise as if asking for help.


    Seeing the marquise nodded quietly, Eckert quickly saluted Colin respectfully and said: "Teacher!"


    Colin nodded and asked with a smile: "Eckert, how old are you?"


    "Three years old."


    "Are there any wishes? The teacher can help you realize it." Colin asked casually.


    Eckert cheered up and said crisply: "Teacher, I want to avenge my father!"


    Colin looked stiff and said, "Then do you know who is the enemy who killed your father?"


    Eckert shook his head dejectedly.


    Colin smiled slightly and said:


    "Then you remember, the person who killed your father, named Mr. Coquettish, is the remnant of Saint Theon''s family!"


    "Well, teacher, I remembered it!"


    Eckert clenched his fists and nodded fiercely.


    "I will definitely help you get revenge as a teacher in the future!" Colin smiled.


    Suddenly, I felt like the villain in China.


    (End of Volume Four)


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 507： Holy Sepulchre

    Royal Dragon City.


    At the northern foot of the sacred mountain, four knights in pure white armor were walking on the mountain path carrying a crystal coffin.


    With solemn faces, they walked, bowed their heads and prayed silently. The armor on their bodies glowed with a hazy white-gold light under the sunlight, full of radiance and holiness.


    Turning a mountain pass, came to a guarded post.


    An old man in a red priest''s robe was waiting there.


    If you understand the costumes of the Glory Church, you will know that only three cardinals are qualified to wear the red priest''s robe.


    Seeing the crystal coffin, the cardinal sighed slightly. The color of sorrow and compassion on the old face carved by the years became more and more intense. The light echoed away.


    Gradually, the top of this mountain was shrouded in the white golden holy light.


    The guards of the sentry raised the gate.


    The cardinal turned his head and walked straight through the open stone gate, and the four coffin-carrying knights quickly followed.


    Behind the stone arch is a picturesque valley.


    It was a bitter winter, but the weather in the valley was pleasant and warm like spring.


    Colorful wild flowers bloom on the green grass, like a magnificent ribbon.


    A clear stream flowed out of the mountains, and the pure stream hit the round pebbles, and fell into countless crystal clear water droplets, and then rolled into the flow of nowhere, and disappeared in an instant.


    The cardinal walked along the stream to the depths of the valley, and the melodious bells faintly rang from the sky, echoing in the valley.


    ßË¡ª¡ªßË¡ª¡ªßË¡ª¡ª


    The atmosphere became more solemn, and even the colors on the roadside gradually became monotonous.


    The original colorful flowers slowly turned into a unified white chrysanthemum, and under the breeze, waves of white flowers seemed to be waving to the returning soul.


    The cardinal continued on, and soon came to the end of the valley.


    Among the white chrysanthemums, there is a magnificent cemetery.


    A white waterfall hung from the entrance of the cemetery, and a golden rainbow light hung over the cemetery in the sound of splashing water.


    This is the Holy Sepulchre of the Glorious Church.


    Inside are buried the successive popes of the Glory Church, as well as the believers who have made outstanding contributions to the church.


    It stands to reason that the Archbishop of the East like the Duchess of St. Pros is not eligible to be buried in the Holy Sepulchre, and she did not seem to have made any outstanding contributions during her lifetime, but Pope Gregory personally issued the decree. , Agreed to let her enter the Holy Sepulchre to rest in peace.


    Obviously, the pope wanted to send a signal by this-


    he is very angry!


    Very serious consequences!


    Entering the Holy Sepulchre, a team of Templar knights pierced out their long spears obliquely, intertwined in midair.


    In the resonance of the holy light, deep and solemn prayers echoed throughout the valley.


    The cardinal walked out of the gun forest, stopped in front of a figure wearing a golden priest''s robe, bowed and saluted:


    "Under the crown, the body of Archbishop Kate has been served."


    Pope Gregory nodded without speaking.


    The four coffin knights continued to move forward and put the crystal coffin into the already dug tomb.


    ßË¡ª¡ª


    The bell rang again.


    Pope Gregory took a few steps forward, stood still in front of the tombstone, and said:


    "Death is not the end, but another beginning.


    Only when your body is occupied by the earth can you really dance.


    Only when you come to the top of the mountains do you really start climbing.


    Only when you leave this world can you shine like a star.


    The Lord said, don''t be afraid, go forward! "


    ßË¡ª¡ª


    The soil was slowly scattered, and the tomb was slowly filled in.


    The brilliance of holiness rises from the cemetery, forming a straight beam of light, going straight to the sky.


    After a while, the beam of light dissipated, and everything was quiet again.


    In the Holy Sepulchre, the Templars left one after another, leaving only the Pope and the Cardinal.


    Pope Gregory looked at the tombstone of the Archbishop of the East and suddenly said:


    "Turnance, can you understand my anger?"


    "I feel the same way as you, my crown!"


    Cardinal Turnans nodded calmly.


    He knew very well that it was not the death of the Eastern Archbishop that really made the Pope angry.


    Of course, the archbishop of the East was brutally murdered, which was undoubtedly a huge blow to the prestige of the church.


    However, the death of an archbishop seemed to be less important than the misappropriation of the church¡¯s exclusive "tithe tax" by the nobles in the East to cover military expenses.


    For any organization, fiscal revenue is the top priority, it is the lifeblood, and it is an untouchable scale that must not be touched.


    And Archbishop Kate was able to enter the Holy Sepulchre to rest, naturally not because of how much she made during her lifetime. This is actually a signal sent by the Pope to the outside world.


    The changes in the east, the church will never let it go.


    It''s just this time...


    "They are trying to dig the foundation of the Glory Church. We must make a strong counterattack to frighten those who are ready to move!" Pope Gregory said coldly, his eyes full of undisguised murderous intent.


    Turnance''s brows frowned more tightly, and he only listened carefully to his advice:


    "Under the crown, the invasion of the orc army is imminent, and the Glory Empire...can''t withstand a civil strife!"


    "I understand." Pope Gregory nodded, but the murderous intent in his eyes did not diminish in the slightest. "So, our counterattack must be restrained, but it must be fierce enough!"


    Turnance looked up at the pope and asked, "Did you have a plan already?"


    "Yes." Pope Gregory took out a scroll and handed it to Turnans, and ordered, "You leave as soon as possible and go to Winter City."


    "Okay." Turnance took the scroll and was stunned. "Winter City? Didn''t you go to the East?"


    "No, the root of the changes in the east is in the north, or more accurately, the guardian of the north-Earl Anglia. Therefore, our counterattack should also be directed at this person."


    "Yes, under the crown! Your will will be carried out!" Turnance leaned over to salute, then turned away.


    Pope Gregory spent a while in front of the tomb of the Archbishop of the East ~ www.novelhall.com~ and then walked towards the depths of the Holy Sepulchre.


    Until the end of the Holy Sepulchre, Pope Gregory stopped in front of an old tombstone.


    Looking at this tombstone that has been baptized by thousands of years of wind and rain, Pope Gregory''s face turned hideous, as if a furious beast about to choose people and eat him, he roared:


    "Look at what you did! Is this the result you want?"


    Pooh!


    A mouthful of thick sputum was spit on the tombstone, just covering the name of the owner of the tombstone.


    But with the passage of time, that name eventually appeared again¡ª


    Peter Messier.


    This is the name of the first pope of the Shining Church.


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 508： The Imperial Conference (Part 1)

    In winter, heavy snow flies.


    The entire Royal Dragon City has been draped in silver, and the thick snow makes the residents of the city just want to curl up by the warm fireplace, and pedestrians are rarely seen on the wide streets.


    In the freezing cold wind, a gorgeous carriage was slowly driving towards the Phoenix Palace.


    The Minister of Military Affairs, the Marquis of Crick, stretched out his hand to hold the curtain of the car that was constantly shaking by the howling north wind. Although the brazier was burning in the carriage, he still felt a biting chill.


    In recent times, the Marquis of Crick has been deeply tired, and the thick dark circles under his eyes cannot be completely covered even with makeup.


    Since the news of the establishment of the Orc Third Reich was confirmed, the war machine of the Glorious Empire immediately started to operate.


    Although the army of orcs that crossed the Tianduan Mountains has not yet been discovered, no one in the Glorious Empire dared to have a chance.


    Because after the two previous orcs established a unified empire, the first thing they did was to invade the glorious empire.


    In the past, the Glory Empire tried to send envoys to explore the possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two empires, but unfortunately, after the envoys of the first two went to the orcs, they became skeletons hanging on the flag of the orcs.


    It was a savage race, and the desire to kill in their bones made them unable to understand what peaceful coexistence meant.


    When this race split into countless orc tribes, the internal fighting between each other killed the corpses everywhere, and when one of the powerful tribes defeated all the enemies, the unified orc empire still could not stop the war. It needed Look for a new enemy to release the unquenchable tyranny of this race.


    And this enemy can only be the Glory Empire.


    So this time, the Glorious Empire did not send an envoy at all, but immediately began mobilization for war.


    As the Minister of Military Affairs of the Empire, the Marquis of Crick has not slept peacefully for more than a month. In order to deal with the coming army of orcs, Emperor Reinhardt is determined to mobilize an army of millions.


    Millions of troops!


    This number can make anyone dizzy, and the complicated preparations that need to be done are enough to crush any workaholic''s nerves.


    What made the Marquis of Crick more exhausted was that in order to demonstrate his authority and ability, Emperor Reinhardt continued to intervene in the war mobilization work, which not only did not reduce the burden of the Marquis of Crick, but added countless troubles to him.


    In fact, since Prince Leahy was expelled from the Dragon City, Emperor Reinhardt became extremely diligent.


    Unfortunately, sometimes, diligence does not necessarily increase efficiency.


    The Marquis of Crick even began to miss the Great Reinhardt, who was busy giving his subordinates a green hat regardless of political affairs.


    But he also knew that now that Prince Leahy has been expelled, the Senate has been weakened, and the church is overwhelmed by the changes in the east, how can Emperor Reinhardt, who has no constraints, be willing to play with women again after he regains power?


    The taste of power is definitely more attractive than beauty.


    This is the realization that every man who has truly mastered power will have.


    In fact, if Emperor Reinhardt really has the ability to control the empire, that would be fine, but unfortunately, this emperor seems to be a woman who has been playing for too long, and has long been ignorant of the empire¡¯s government affairs. Substantial help.


    Of course, these thoughts, the Marquis of Crick only dared to slander himself secretly.


    Dragging his exhausted body, the Marquis of Creek walked into the Conference Hall of the Phoenix Palace.


    Several cabinet ministers in the hall are already present, but everyone''s spirits are not very good. Obviously, they are all tossed by the war order and the emperor who is back in power.


    The Marquis of Creek nodded to the ministers, saying hello, and then stood still in his place.


    After taking a nap for a while, I saw Emperor Reinhardt walking into the hall with his head high.


    Compared with several extremely exhausted cabinet ministers, the emperor in his prime looked full of vitality and fighting spirit.


    He has a strong posture and sharp eyes, just standing there, his whole body exuding intoxicating charm.


    Emperor Reinhardt sat down on the throne, waved his hand, and motioned to the ministers to also sit down.


    Immediately, a group of young and beautiful maids walked into the temple with light steps, and presented a cup of steaming coffee in front of everyone.


    The temple was immediately filled with a refreshing fragrance.


    The Marquis of Crick stretched out his hand to hold the coffee cup, warmed his palm, and then put it down.


    Lifting his head, he saw that Emperor Reinhardt had drunk the coffee in one sip, and then he glanced around the hall like a falcon, and said loudly:


    "Now that we are all here, let''s start. Let''s talk about the preparations for the war against the invasion of the orcs. Can the task of gathering a million troops in March next year be completed?"


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes focused on the Marquis of Crick. After all, he was the Minister of Military Affairs of the Empire and the main person in charge of the war mobilization.


    The Marquis of Crick felt bitter, but he bit the bullet and said:


    "Your Majesty, preparing for the winter is a military taboo. What''s more, the mobilization of a million army is the scale of war. The lords of the empire have sent letters expressing that they hope to delay the assembly time slightly so that they can prepare more... "


    "No!" Reinhardt the Great waved his hand and interrupted mercilessly. "I have said how many times. Now that the plan has been set, it must be strictly followed and implemented, otherwise we will push it again and again. When can we prepare for war?


    You know, the orcs won''t give us time to prepare for battle! "


    The Marquis of Crick tried to make his tone less tough, and advised:


    "But your Majesty, at this time the Tianduan Mountains are also closed by heavy snow, and it is impossible to pass. Even if the orc army is dispatched, it will have to wait for the spring of the coming year. Calculating the marching time, it will not arrive in the west until April or May at the earliest. There is no need to worry like this..."


    "Are you questioning my decision?" Emperor Reinhardt glared and roared.


    When the Marquis of Creek couldn''t bear his aura and bowed his head, Emperor Reinhardt continued:


    "The preparatory work for the war should be done sooner rather than later!


    You said that the snow-covered mountains are impassable, and it is only for the normal human army. How can you be sure that those crazy and savage orcs will also be subject to this restriction?


    What''s more, if we are assembled in March, even if the orc army has not arrived, we can still use the extra time to conduct coordinated combat training.


    You say, right? "


    Reinhardt''s remarks sounded reasonable at first, but they sounded extremely unrealistic to these cabinet ministers. UU reading


    No, hearing that Emperor Reinhardt was preparing to assemble a million troops ahead of time for coordinated combat training, the Finance Minister Earl Lloyd finally couldn''t help but persuade:


    "Your Majesty, every additional day when the army of one million is assembled, the loss is extremely huge. If you start combat training, you will have to add vegetables and meat. The loss is even more terrible. If the orc army arrives later, I am afraid that the imperial finances will not be able to support it. Living¡­"


    "Damn!" Reinhardt the Great said angrily, "Is the empire''s finances so fragile!"


    Count Lloyd sighed and nodded bitterly.


    Emperor Reinhardt''s chest fluctuated violently a few times, then he narrowed his eyes and said suddenly:


    "I heard that the lords of the Eastern Land borrowed some money from the church..."


    As soon as this statement came out, there was no sound in the hall.


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 509： The Imperial Conference (Part 2)

    The cold wind that leaked in from nowhere turned around in the hall.


    The cabinet ministers couldn''t help shaking.


    Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister of the Empire, who has been silent, finally couldn''t help but speak:


    "Your Majesty, it''s not a good idea to anger the church at this time."


    Emperor Reinhardt dissatisfied: "What? As a member of the empire, shouldn''t the Glory Church make its due contribution to the fight against the invasion of the orcs? The empire''s finances are tight, and it won''t work to borrow any money from them?"


    Baron Heidegger shook his head firmly, and said: "Perhaps we could still discuss before, but now, absolutely not!"


    "why?"


    "Your Majesty, do you know that just this morning, the Archbishop of the East was buried in the Holy Tomb under the arrangement of Pope Gregory.


    How can an archbishop Hode enjoy such a privilege?


    This is obviously a means by which the pope is expressing his anger to the outside world. If you come to the door at this time, even if you borrow money from the church in a negotiated manner, the pope must strictly reject you in order to maintain his tough attitude. "


    Emperor Reinhardt held back his anger, gritted his teeth and said, "Should we leave the church out of the way?"


    Baron Heidegger said blankly:


    "Your Majesty, in accordance with the "Glorious Code", it is the responsibility of the nobles to protect the territory from foreign enemies, not the church. Therefore, even if the church is really out of the way, there is nothing to blame."


    Bang!


    Emperor Reinhardt slammed his palm on the armrest of the seat, and the sound of the sound made the cabinet ministers tremble.


    "Then the "Glorious Code" also stipulates that the church shall not intervene in secular affairs. Have they strictly followed it?"


    Baron Heidegger was silent.


    When Emperor Reinhardt''s anger subsided a bit, he spoke again:


    "Your Majesty, if you think about it from the perspective of the pope, once he agrees to your loan, can the actions of the lords of the East also be considered reasonable behavior under special circumstances?


    Then how will the church punish those Eastern nobles in the future?


    Isn''t it a joke that the Pope buried the Archbishop of the East in the Holy Tomb this time? "


    The Great Emperor Reinhardt''s face became so gloomy, he stared at Baron Heidegger coldly, and asked:


    "Heidegger! As my prime minister, you are actually considering the Pope''s difficulties?"


    Baron Heidegger kept looking at Emperor Reinhardt, and said calmly:


    "Your Majesty, I am not speaking for the Pope, but this matter has indeed touched the bottom line of the church. If it is not handled properly, it will have extremely serious consequences.


    And this consequence, in the current situation where the orc invasion is imminent, the Glorious Empire cannot bear it.


    Therefore, you must not stimulate the church at this time.


    What''s more, we have already taken advantage of the changes in the Eastern Realm. Now, as long as we stabilize the current situation, repel the invasion of the orc empire, and then slowly negotiate with the church is the safe move. "


    Emperor Reinhardt was silent, and an extremely repressed atmosphere filled the hall.


    The powerful aura of the sixth-order knight made everyone feel a tremor that originated from the depths of their hearts.


    But Baron Heidegger, an ordinary person who is not even a knight, stood with his head high and stood there, quietly watching Emperor Reinhardt with a clear conscience.


    After a long time, I didn''t know if I wanted to understand it or found that such a threat was useless against the smelly and hard stone of Baron Heidegger, and the Great Reinhardt finally restrained his aura helplessly.


    But still said in a bad tone: "Then how do you solve the problem of military expenditure?"


    Baron Heidegger seemed to be prepared, and immediately said:


    "Your Majesty, I also don''t think it is necessary to gather a million troops so early. Firstly, the lords of various regions have no time to organize, and secondly, maintaining such a large army is too costly to maintain.


    Therefore, we can ask the lords to send an army to the west to gather in two batches, and the first batch will arrive at the original time. In this way, if the orc army arrives early, we will not be completely defenseless.


    As for the second batch of troops, you don''t have to worry so much, you can wait for the definite news of the orc army to be dispatched, and then set a time for assembly.


    In this way, a large amount of military expenses can be saved, and local lords have more time to mobilize troops. "


    Emperor Reinhardt scanned the temple with a cold face and asked, "What do you think? What is the Prime Minister''s suggestion?"


    "I fully agree with the Prime Minister''s suggestion!" Finance Minister Earl Lloyd said immediately.


    The rest of the cabinet ministers also agreed.


    Emperor Reinhardt''s expression was a little slow, but he still seemed to be a little uncomfortable, and said: "Then we really let the church be completely out of the matter, and no blood will come out?"


    When Baron Heidegger saw that Emperor Reinhardt was always calculating the church at this critical moment, he lamented in his heart, but he still patiently said:


    "Your Majesty, if you want the church to participate in this war, you can''t use strong means, but only from the perspective of public opinion."


    "public opinion?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. You can send someone to secretly announce that the Church is about to send the Knights Templar to participate in the war against the orcs. As long as this news spreads among the people of the empire, even if the pope is unwilling, but in order to maintain the church in the hearts of the people For his lofty prestige, he had to send the Knights Templar to the West."


    Emperor Reinhardt''s eyes lit up, but he was still a little dissatisfied, saying:


    "Is there only the Knights Templar?"


    "In a similar way, perhaps the church can send a chaplain with the army, but it is only limited to this. As for the''tithe'' and the like, your Majesty, please stop this idea as soon as possible."


    Emperor Reinhardt glared at Baron Heidegger, but he no longer struggled with this question.


    "Okay, then do what the Prime Minister said." Emperor Reinhard stood up and announced in a smug voice, "Besides, you don''t have to worry about the choice of the commander of the imperial coalition forces this time. I am going to take you Personally!"


    As soon as this statement came out, all the ministers in the hall showed shocked expressions.


    Baron Heidegger just wanted to dissuade him, but found that Emperor Reinhardt looked at him coldly, and said quietly:


    "What? The Prime Minister thinks I am not worthy to be the commander of the coalition forces?"


    Baron Heidegger would like to remind this confident emperor-you have never been on the battlefield!


    A person who has never really experienced a battlefield actually wants to command a million army... This is simply joking about the survival of the empire and the lives of soldiers.


    But no matter how bold he was, he didn''t dare to say "you are not worthy" answer to his face.


    What''s more, he also knew that the remonstrance he had just made the Great Reinhardt dissatisfied with him. If the stimulation continues, I am afraid that the emperor who wants to make a big effort will not forgive himself anymore. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm


    With a secret sigh, Baron Heidegger lowered his head in silence.


    Seeing that even the imperial prime minister has died down, of course the rest of the cabinet ministers dare not talk more.


    During this time of getting along, they had already figured out Emperor Reinhardt''s impatient and stubborn character, knowing that going up to dissuade at this time would definitely not end well.


    Seeing that there was no objection, Emperor Reinhardt nodded in satisfaction and said:


    "Okay, that''s it, let''s go and prepare separately, don''t make any mistakes!"


    After speaking, he strode away.


    At the moment the door was opened, a piercing cold wind blew in, causing the cabinet ministers in the hall to shiver.


    7017k


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 510： dignity

    The sunlight outside the window was very good, and the strands of light shone in and fell on the white and brown oak floor, reflecting a looming light circle.


    Queen Midella was sitting quietly in front of the dressing table by the window, bathing in the warm winter sun, and facing the bronze mirror, she stuck a petal-like gold strand on her forehead.


    She wore a silver low-cut fine-shouldered dress, letting the concavity and convexity of the graceful curve be full, the chic diamond necklace formed a fascinating focal point on the chest, and a pair of shiny tears hung from the delicate earlobes. Drop-shaped earrings, golden hair coiled in the style of a lady''s bun, dotted with dots of diamonds.


    The curvy beautiful hips and the slightly curled round jade legs form a beautiful and moving arc.


    With gorgeous makeup, bright red lip gloss, sweeping eyebrows, Gu Panshengyan, the whole body exudes the charming style of a mature woman.


    The queen, who was originally beautiful and beautiful, looks even more beautiful after deliberately dressing up.


    With the sound of footsteps, Queen Midella didn''t look back, just looked at the other figure in the mirror and said:


    "Your Majesty, you forgot to knock on the door."


    The corner of Emperor Reinhardt''s mouth curled slightly, and he said with a chuckle:


    "Do I need to knock on the door when I enter my wife''s room?"


    "Yes." Queen Midella''s tone was slightly alienated, "I also need my own privacy."


    "Do you have any privacy that you don''t want to let me know?" At this time, Emperor Reinhardt also noticed the queen''s unusualness today, and asked in confusion, "Who are you going to meet in such a costume?"


    Queen Midella turned her head, with an inexplicable smile at the corner of her mouth, and asked:


    "Who do you think I am going to meet?"


    Emperor Reinhardt did not speak, but his face suddenly became gloomy.


    Queen Midella let out a laugh, turned her head to continue finishing her makeup, and said:


    "Don''t think about it, it''s Archon Imerson and a little guy from the Eastern Saint Prolos family."


    Only then did Emperor Reinhardt''s expression slow down, but then he asked suspiciously:


    "The little guy from the Saint-Pros family? Is it Eckert? When did he come to Dragon City?"


    Queen Midella shook her head and said: "Think about it, how could Archon Imerson bring Eckert Saint Pros to see me?"


    Emperor Reinhardt also woke up.


    Ivan Knight, the younger brother of Archon Imerson, had just been hanged by Colin Anglia, and Eckert was the student Colin had just accepted. How could Imerson bring his enemy¡¯s students to Phoenix Palace.


    "Who is that?"


    "Knight Camilla, the son of Knight Riding Nothing."


    "Who? What kind of lance?" Emperor Reinhardt was full of question marks, obviously he had never heard of this person.


    Queen Midella also shrugged, and said: "I don''t know him either, but his surname is Saint Pros, and he is the person whom the Archon Imerson likes."


    Only then did Emperor Reinhardt come to his senses, and said, "You plan to let this Camilla knight inherit the title of Duke of the East?"


    Queen Midella closed the dressing box and slowly stood up, her elegant and charming body curve actually brought a hint of holiness under the sunlight.


    "Then we must first see if this Camilla knight can be controlled by us."


    Emperor Reinhardt looked at his wife with greedy eyes, and smiled: "As long as Camilla is a normal man, he can''t escape the palm of your hand!"


    But immediately, he wondered again: "Why didn''t you choose Eckert? He is the first heir to the Duke of the East."


    Queen Midella looked faintly, and said: "Eckert''s teacher is Colin Angele, a man who just relied on 20,000 blood cavalry to change the world in the East.


    Are you sure you want his students to succeed the Duke of the East? "


    Emperor Reinhardt raised his brows and smiled: "Are you scared?"


    Queen Midella did not speak, but looked at her husband quietly.


    Emperor Reinhardt thought she had acquiesced, and then shook his head with a smile, and said:


    "Didn''t you say that you can control Colin Angele?"


    Queen Midella said with a serious face: "I can control the Liger, but I cannot control the dragon."


    "Dragon?" The Great Reinhardt laughed. "It''s just a son of a baron, but it''s just that he became the last profiteer by taking advantage of the chaos in the east. Are you such a fuss!"


    Queen Midella seemed to be too lazy to talk to her arrogant husband, she walked out with her willow waist lightly, and said in her mouth:


    "The agreed time is almost here, I''m leaving first."


    Emperor Reinhardt looked at his wife¡¯s slender back and exclaimed: "My queen, in this war against the orcs, I have decided to go with my own hands. When I lead a million heroes to defeat the group of savage and dirty orcs, I will hack it myself. Under the head of the orc emperor, you will understand that there is no figure in the Glory Empire that I can''t control!"


    Queen Midella stopped immediately and turned her head in amazement: "Are you going to go to court?"


    "Yes." The Great Reinhardt straightened his chest, showing his domineering expression.


    Queen Midella frowned and said: "Your Majesty, have you ever been on the battlefield?"


    Emperor Reinhardt believed in himself: "No. But I have received the most orthodox military education, you don''t need to worry about me."


    "Military education alone cannot produce outstanding military commanders..."


    "Are you questioning me?" Emperor Reinhardt roared angrily.


    "Your Majesty, I mean, you have never experienced a real battlefield after all, so it is better to let an experienced and capable commander in command..."


    Queen Midella tried to make her tone less harsh, but Emperor Reinhardt was still deeply irritated.


    "Enough! Midella!" Reinhardt the Great gasped and roared, "From the first day you married me, I have known that you look down on me!


    If it wasn''t because I was the emperor of the empire, you wouldn''t even have a look at me!


    But I want to prove to you that I am no worse than any great king in the history of the Glorious Empire! "


    Queen Midella seemed to have lost her patience, and sneered:


    "Your Majesty, if you want to find self-confidence, don''t so many noble ladies in the Royal Dragon City can satisfy you? Why bother to bet the lives of the soldiers of the empire?"


    "To shut up!"


    Emperor Reinhardt roared wildly, and rushed forward quickly, and he came to Queen Midella in an instant.


    The right hand protruded like lightning, and pinched the queen''s slender white neck.


    Queen Midella looked at her savage husband, her eyes were calm, and she said lightly:


    "If you really dare to strangle me, I might really look at you with admiration."


    "Don''t force me!" Emperor Reinhardt''s beard and hair were wide, like an angry lion.


    However, such a stern and stern posture could not scare Queen Midella at all.


    She just stared into the eyes of her husband quietly, UU reading www. The disdain and provocation in uukanshu.com''s eyes are unconcealed.


    Emperor Reinhardt''s face changed for a while, and finally let go of his hand, but still gritted his teeth:


    "You wait, I will use a big victory to cast the glory that belongs to me!"


    Queen Midella chuckled, stopped talking, turned her head and walked out.


    Emperor Reinhardt flushed with his wife Ping Ting''s back.


    Immediately, he strode out of the inner temple.


    The maid outside the temple hurriedly saluted and greeted.


    Emperor Reinhardt pointed to a pretty maid and ordered:


    "You, come in!"


    7017k


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 511： Interview

    The bright sun shines through the windows and obliquely reflected on the spotless oak floor, covering this side hall with a faint golden layer.


    Several white and flawless candles were burning quietly, and purple gold discs were placed above the clusters of jumping flames. The amber in the discs melted quietly under the high temperature, exuding an elegant fragrance.


    There was a circle of lizard-skinned sofa chairs in the hall. Two men, one old and one young, were sitting on the sofas, chatting one after another.


    The older man looked 60 or 70 years old, with gray hair, but he was full of energy. He was wearing a gorgeous aristocratic dress, but there was a faint sadness hidden between his eyebrows.


    The other man seemed to be in his early twenties. Although he deliberately grew his beard, he still couldn''t hide his immaturity.


    And it seemed that he had come to Phoenix Palace for the first time, and his posture sitting tightly was too stiff, and his wandering eyes showed a little nervousness in his heart.


    "Master Imerson, will your Royal Highness the Queen support me?"


    "Will do."


    "But..." The young man seemed to have some doubts, "But her Royal Highness is from the St. Hild family, shouldn''t she go to support Eckert, a student of Count Anglia, the guardian of the North?"


    Imerson lifted his eyelids slightly, glanced at the young man opposite, and said lightly:


    "Camilla, you are still too young. You must know that the key to politics is balance, and now, the strong Northern Territory is at risk of imbalance in the imperial political situation.


    Even if her Royal Highness comes from the Saint Hild family, she will never allow anyone to control the forces in the east and north.


    What''s more, the Earl of Anglia just married the Duke of St. Hild, and his surname is not St. Hild. "


    Knight Camilla nodded, seeming to understand, but he asked carefully:


    "Master Imerson, then why don''t we go to see Emperor Reinhardt?"


    Imerson''s eyes suddenly became a little weird. He raised his head and glanced at the empty hall door before lowering his voice:


    "Your Majesty is busy preparing to fight the big event of the orc invasion, how can I have time to see you."


    "Oh." Seeing Imerson reluctant to say anything, the Camilla Knight closed his mouth and looked at the mural hanging on the wall, but his eyes were out of focus, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Not long after, light footsteps sounded outside the hall.


    Imerson stood up immediately.


    The Camilla knight also woke up suddenly, and when he got up, he saw the charming Queen Midella walk in.


    "His Royal Highness!"


    "You two don''t have to be restrained, please sit down."


    Queen Midella chuckled and waved her hand, then came to the front of the sofa and sat down, her legs staggered, revealing a little beautiful ****.


    "Archon Imerson, this should be the Camilla Knight next to you, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The young knight hurriedly lowered his eyes, not daring to look at the glamorous queen, and uneasily made a knight''s salute, and said loudly:


    "Camilla has seen Her Royal Highness the Queen, I hope you will be beautiful forever!"


    Queen Midella looked at the young knight with a smile, and said, "Raise your head."


    The Camilla knight was taken aback for a moment, but still followed the queen''s request and raised his head.


    But as soon as he came into contact with Queen Midella''s bright purple eyes and that beautiful smile, the young knight was dizzy, and a faint blush soon appeared on his face.


    Seeing Camilla Knight''s gaffe, Queen Midella smiled brighter and brighter.


    Upon seeing this, Imerson hurriedly said:


    "His Royal Highness, this Camilla knight is already a Tier 4 powerhouse at a young age, and he has also experienced many years in the Pegasus Legion. This time the Eastern Rebellion, he also made an outstanding contribution to stabilizing the situation in Bailu City. Contribution."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Seeing Queen Midella''s gaze shifted to Imerson, the Camilla Knight quietly breathed a sigh of relief, but then he felt an indescribable loss.


    Therefore, the Camilla Knight immediately said loudly: "His Royal Highness, what I did in the past is not worth mentioning in front of you. Now I only hope that you can give me a chance to make me achieve even better under your gaze. Brilliant glory!"


    Queen Midella turned her gaze to Camilla Knight again and smiled:


    "Knight Camilla, I really like an aggressive young man like you, and the Eastern Territory also needs a leader like you to be able to sweep away the chaos and decadence of the past."


    Camilla Knight''s complexion turned redder suddenly, and even the pimples on the tip of his nose glowed red because of congestion.


    The praise of Queen Midella made the young Eastern Knights seem to have found the value and meaning of life. At this moment, the Camilla Knight secretly swears that he will do everything in his life to protect the noble and beautiful queen in front of him!


    Imerson''s old face also bloomed with a smile, echoing:


    "His Royal Highness, what you said is so right! I also think that the East Territory now needs a leader like Camilla Knight, not a child who has not been completely weaned, or a bad name. A careerist!"


    Queen Midella nodded, but then she frowned and said:


    "However, the Camilla Knight is not the first heir to the Duke of the East after all, so if you want to convince the public, I am afraid it is still a bit difficult."


    Imerson immediately said: "His Royal Highness, Vera St. Hild was not the first heir to the Northern Territory at the time. I have always believed that the candidate for the Duke of the First Territory must be considered for succession, but also Give consideration to character and talent, don''t you think?"


    "Yes. But, Knight Camilla, you also need to prove your ability to your majesty and the nobles of the East."


    Bang!


    The Camilla knight slapped his chest heavily, believing: "Your Royal Highness, please rest assured, I will do my best to prove myself to everyone!"


    Queen Midella nodded in relief and said:


    "Very good. The invasion of the Orc Empire is imminent. This is a great opportunity for you. I hope you don''t let me down.


    If you can stand out in this war, I will formally propose to your Majesty that you inherit the title of Duke of the East. "


    "Follow your will, Your Royal Highness!"


    Queen Midella slowly got up, came to the front of the Camilla Knight, and stretched out her left hand.


    Seeing the slender hand that was as white as jade in front of him, the knight Camilla trembled with excitement, but soon he woke up and quickly took the queen¡¯s jade hand with both hands, and buried his forehead deeply, gently with it. One touch.


    At this moment, the pious light on Camilla Knight''s face was not weaker than that of the most fanatical believer.


    Queen Midella smiled faintly, withdrew her hand, and asked:


    "Knight Camilla, have you met Miss Grace Brugan?"


    "You mean, Miss Grace of Tinder City?"


    "Yes."


    "I have seen it."


    "What do you think of her?"


    Knight Camilla was a little unsure, but he replied respectfully: "Dignified and serene, beautiful and beautiful."


    "That''s good." After saying this, Queen Midella didn''t give much explanation and walked out of the hall.


    The Camilla knight watched the queen''s swaying figure disappear outside the temple, and then asked suspiciously:


    "Master Imerson, what did your Royal Highness mean just now?"


    "Miss Grace may be the wife chosen by the Queen for you."


    The Camilla Knight was stunned, and said hesitantly: "My lord, after the Brugen family loses the Tinder, is there still much value in wooing it?"


    Imerson''s eyes flickered and said:


    "His Royal Highness has her own consideration. Moreover, this is not something you need to worry about. Now you have only one task-to obtain enough prestige and glory in the war against the orcs!"


    "Yes!"


    7017k


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 512： Return to Huayu City

    More than a dozen strong soldiers worked together to turn the huge winch and slowly lower the heavy iron oak suspension bridge.


    When the suspension bridge landed, a cavalry team crossed the ten-meter-wide moat from above to the outside of the city and formed a line.


    The armors on their bodies are bright and beautiful, the spears in their hands are gleaming, one by one, with their heads high and full of energy, they march in an orderly manner, and at first glance they are well-trained guards of honor.


    Afterwards, several nobles dressed up came out of the city and stood in front of the guard of honor.


    Headed by a young man, blond, blue-eyed, handsome, with a gentle smile on his face, you can know from the style of the noble dress that he wears, this person is the lord of Huayu City¡ª


    Earl Morrison.


    The young earl looked at the cavalry army faintly visible in the distance, and couldn''t help but ask his father in a wheelchair next to him:


    "Father, why did you say that Earl Anglia came to Huayu City? It stands to reason that Huayu City is not the only way to go back to Winter City from the east."


    Franco in the wheelchair did not immediately answer his son''s question, but instead asked:


    "Why do you think Earl Anglia came to Huayu City?"


    Earl Morrison thought for a while and said:


    "Is it here to visit Nina?"


    Upon hearing this, a gentle and beautiful woman standing beside Earl Morrison smiled and said:


    "I am not familiar with Count Anglia, so I shouldn''t have come to visit me."


    Earl Morrison took his wife''s hand and said, "Why not? After all, you are the cousin of the Duke of St. Hilde, and when we got married, Earl Anglia just failed because of the half-elven kingdom and the east. Participate, it¡¯s no surprise to return to the North at this time and send late congratulations on the way."


    Franco glanced at his innocent son and lamented in his heart.


    Now that the prestigious Earl of Anglia has missed the wedding of a noble daughter of the St. Hild family, how could he come to the door to make up for his blessings?


    Even though they are both earls, the gold content of Earl Morrison and Earl Anglia is completely different. One is based on the shadow of the ancestors, and the other is the glory of his own real sword and real shot.


    Not to mention the actual control of the forces and the prestige in the Glory Empire, the two are no longer on the same level.


    With Franco''s many years of political sense, he has already noticed the unusualness of Count Angele''s trip.


    Thinking of the various rumors about the Bailu City Rebellion that came back from the East, Franco''s ominous premonition grew stronger.


    It''s just this hunch that he can''t tell people clearly.


    Moreover, even if it is said, it does not help.


    Earl Anglia led the blood cavalry to Huayu City, did the Morrison family dare to turn it away?


    Da Da Da¡ª


    The sound of intensive horseshoes is getting closer.


    Even though the Blood Cavalry had already started to slow down far away from Huayu City, the murderous aura that rushed over still made the Morrison family members who were greeted outside the city startled.


    This is the pride of the North-the blood cavalry!


    Earl Morrison looked at the cavalry army slowly approaching, and couldn''t help feeling envious. It would be great if the Morrison family could have such a cavalry...


    Seeing a squad of cavalry coming out of the army, Earl Morrison hurriedly greeted him with the most sincere smile on his face, and said loudly:


    "Earl Anglie, welcome to Huayu City again!"


    "Earl Morrison, I''m going to bother you again, I hope it doesn''t cause you too much trouble."


    "Of course not, you will always be the most welcome guest of the Morrison family!"


    Colin stopped the horse, his eyes swept over the Morrison family who came to greet him, and finally stopped on Nina in the countess''s gown.


    He showed a gentle smile and said: "Mrs. Nina, I''m sorry to miss your wedding with Earl Morrison. However, I still prepared a wedding gift, I hope you like it."


    "Earl Anglia, you are too polite." Nina quickly took the long gift box that Colin handed over, opened it, and found that it was a slender knight sword.


    Colin explained with a smile: "I know you are also a knight. This is the sword of Lady Beatrice, the sister of the Duke of Saint-Pros. I think it suits you well."


    Nina nodded repeatedly and said: "I have heard some stories about Mrs. Beatrice. She is an outstanding and brave knight. I like this gift very much. Thank you, Count Angele!"


    Earl Morrison also smiled and thanked Colin, and then he found a knight with a beard and a beard behind Colin. The badge on the armor obviously did not belong to any family in the North.


    In doubt, I heard the father behind me say:


    "Earl Anglia, this person next to you should be Earl Hall of the East, right?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded.


    Earl Hall took a few steps forward and saluted Earl Morrison and others.


    After some greetings, Colin, surrounded by the Morrison family, entered Huayu City.


    The roads in the city were already full of people who came to greet them. After seeing Colin''s figure, enthusiastic cheers suddenly sounded, and there were even young, beautiful and bold girls throwing flowers to Colin.


    This kind of treatment was absolutely absent the last time Colin came here.


    In fact, this is not surprising, after all, Colin''s prestige in the eyes of the people in the North is no longer what it used to be.


    The Northern Territory and the Eastern Territory have had a long-standing grievance, but due to the existence of Nushui River and the trolls on the firmament ice sheet, the Northern Army has not been able to enter the Eastern Territory for more than three hundred years.


    However, Colin had only 20,000 blood cavalry forces, and he was able to upset the eastern border of Nuo Da, and even beheaded the Duke of St. Pros on the battlefield. Such a feat is already worthy of the name of the guardian of the North.


    Of course, Colin has become an idol and hero in the minds of all Northerners.


    The Morrison family''s guards tried their best to squeeze a passage among the overly enthusiastic crowd. For the first time, they discovered that the distance from the city gate to the Fengdie Fort was so long.


    Earl Morrison looked at everything in front of him, and the envy in his eyes could no longer be concealed.


    Colin rode on the war horse, with a graceful smile on his face, waving to the crowd, and at the same time swiftly catching the thrown flowers one by one, and then throwing them at the crowd again, regardless of doing so will cause many throwing flowers. The girl was heartbroken.


    "Earl Hall, do you like this city?" Colin suddenly asked Earl Hall beside him.


    Earl Hall was stunned. He didn''t understand why Colin asked, but he nodded and said: "Of course I like it. This is a beautiful city and also a warm city."


    Colin laughed and said deeply:


    "You like it."


    7017k


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 513： Banquet (Part 1)

    The sky is getting dark.


    The tall walls of Huayu City lit up, shining on the soldiers patrolling back and forth.


    The Knight of Nordford stood on the head of the city where the cold wind was howling, looking at the brightly lit Papilio Castle in the city, he couldn''t help feeling envy.


    He also wanted to attend the welcome banquet at Fengdie Castle, and get in touch with the idol Earl Anglia to express his admiration and admiration.


    It is a pity that Huayu City always has to be guarded, and the Knights of Nordford unfortunately lost to their colleagues in the dice game, so now they can only stand at the head of the deserted city and look at the lively Fengdie Fort alone and grieving.


    After patrolling the castle hastily, the Knights of Nordford got back into the sentry post, brought in a few confidant officers, and began to play the Gwent card.


    When I was playing vigorously, I saw a soldier running to report that someone was going out of the city late at night.


    "Master Earl had ordered that the gates of the city were forbidden to open at night." The unhappy Knight Norfolk refused without lifting his head.


    "But my lord, it is the Logger Knight of the Anglia family who is going out of the city!"


    "Knight Logger!" The Knight of Nordford was taken aback. Of course, he had heard the name of this blood cavalry commander. Knowing that he was the general that Count Angley relied on the most, he immediately threw down his hand. Kunte said, "You didn''t say it earlier!"


    Then he hurried out of the sentry post.


    Not long after, the Knights of Nordford came to the gate of the city. After seeing the Knights of Logg who were waiting there, he quickly put on a bright smile and strode forward:


    "Knight Logger, are you going out of town?"


    "Yes, there are some military affairs to be handled, so I would like to trouble you to open the city gate."


    "OK, just a second."


    Although the Knights of Nordford had some doubts that Knight Logg would not attend the welcome banquet in the Papilio Castle, he had to return to the blood cavalry station outside the city to handle military affairs at this time, but he did not ask much, and immediately ordered the soldiers to open the city gate.


    Taking advantage of the soldiers'' efforts to turn the winch, the Knights of Nordford took the opportunity to talk to Knights of Log:


    "Knight Logger, this time you have made such a great achievement in the East. Presumably Earl Anglia will give you a knighthood soon, right?"


    Knight Logger shook his head and said: "The title of the Empire has always been awarded only to knights who have made meritorious services in foreign wars. Previously, it was only an internal battle in the East, and it was impossible to obtain the title."


    The Knight of Nordford sighed with regret, and then said again: "But the war against the orcs is about to start, and you must be able to make a war and be awarded the title this time!"


    Knight Logger smiled reservedly and did not answer.


    The Knights of Nordford were not discouraged, and changed his mind to almost: "Knight Logger, I have always been very curious. As a cavalry, the blood cavalry is extremely powerful, but how does it face so many strong cities in the east? Broken?"


    Knight Logger glanced at Knight Nordford and said with deep meaning:


    "Actually, the best way to break a city is to seize the city gate."


    "Oh? How to preempt?"


    "For example, like this!"


    With a big wave of the Logue Knight, hundreds of soldiers behind him immediately drew their swords out of their sheaths, and restrained all the defenders of Huayucheng who had not yet reacted.


    Knight Nordford looked at the sharp sword resting on his neck, thinking that Knight Logger was showing it to him, and still clapping his hands innocently in praise.


    But then, there was a dense sound of horseshoes outside the city.


    The Nordford Knight realized that something was wrong, and said painfully: "Knight Logger, you...you are joking with me, aren''t you?"


    Knight Logger smiled, showing two rows of sharp teeth, and said:


    "Sorry, Knight Nordford, this is not a joke. If you don''t want Huayu City to suffer unnecessary casualties, you don''t have to do unnecessary resistance."


    The knight of Nordford had cold sweat on his forehead, and he was struggling for a while, but the sharp sword gleaming around his neck and the terrible reputation of the blood cavalry made him dare not give orders to resist.


    When the cavalry outside the city crossed the suspension bridge, the tide generally poured into Huayu City. The Knight of Nordford knew that the matter was irreparable, but the doubts in his head made him unable to help but ask:


    "Knight Logger, what are you going to do? How did the Morrison family offend Earl Anglia?"


    Knight Logger looked at the direction of Fengdie Fort and said lightly:


    "From now on, Huayu City will be taken over by the Blood Cavalry. As for the reason...you will know soon."


    ...


    The banquet hall of Fengdie Castle was brightly lit by candles, and the slender maids stepped lightly and put plates of delicious dishes on the long dining table.


    Earl Morrison personally cut a piece of fish with a knife and sent it to Earl Anglia, smiling and saying:


    "Earl Anglia, this is the most famous white-bellied spinach in Huayu City, please taste it!"


    Colin smiled and nodded, picked up the silver knife and fork, and put the tender and tender fish into his mouth.


    After tasting it carefully, Colin showed an elegant smile and praised: "It is indeed a rare delicacy!"


    Earl Morrison smiled more brilliantly, and said, "How does it compare to the food you tasted in the East?"


    Colin shook his head and said, "The food in the East is too soft and not chewy. How can it be compared with the food in the North!"


    Countess Nina smiled and said, "That''s because the teeth of the people in the East are too soft to bite things that are too hard."


    Earl Morrison said immediately: "My dear, what is too soft on the people of the East is more than just teeth!"


    Hearing this meaningful irony, everyone in the hall burst into laughter.


    Only Earl Hall lowered his head awkwardly, pretending not to understand.


    Colin noticed the stiff face of the Earl from the East, and smiled and said:


    "In my opinion, the only armies that can be found in the East are the Hall family fleet. Had it not been for them to lie on the Nushui River, our cavalry in the North would have been galloping across the plains of the East."


    "That''s right!" Earl Morrison immediately raised his glass and said loudly, "Let us welcome the Hall family to the North! This is where you really belong!"


    Earl Hall quickly got up and raised his glass to greet him.


    The atmosphere of the banquet gradually rose, and Colin and Earl Hall were naturally the focus of discussion.


    And just in the intersecting time, a guard suddenly rushed in with a panic expression.


    Earl Morrison glared at once angrily said:


    "Who let you in? Don''t you know I''m banqueting guests?"


    The guard paused, but still bite the bullet and walked to Earl Morrison, whispering a few words in his ear.


    "Take over? What take over?" Earl Morrison looked confused.


    Until the guard repeated it again, Earl Morrison exclaimed in disbelief:


    "The blood cavalry took over Huayu City?"


    The banquet hall seemed to have been pressed the pause button, and it fell silent instantly.


    Colin looked at a series of surprised eyes, and smiled faintly:


    "Yes, Huayu City is now taken over by the Blood Cavalry."

 Chapter 514： Banquet (Part 2)

    Bright candles, majestic guards, delicate maids, and countless delicious foods create a picture of a nobleman''s night banquet.


    It''s just that the expressions on everyone''s faces in the picture scroll are a little weird, as if they have heard something terrifying news.


    Moreover, their eyes were all focused on Colin, as if they wanted to ask something, but they didn''t dare to speak.


    Colin picked up the silver jug ??on his own, poured himself a glass of red wine, then held it up gracefully, shaking it a few times, and drank it in one go.


    "Good wine!"


    Earl Morrison finally recovered, forcibly suppressing the anger and doubts in his heart, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Earl Anglia, Huayu City is the territory of the Morrison family, why would you let the blood cavalry take over?"


    "Why?" Colin smiled coldly, clapped his hands, and said, "Come up!"


    Immediately, the four guards carried a long strip into the banquet hall.


    Everyone hurriedly cast their curious gazes, but the thing was covered with a dark curtain, and it was impossible to see the truth.


    Bang!


    The guards erected things in the hall, and then opened the curtain.


    Wow¡ª


    It turned out to be a crystal coffin!


    Through the transparent coffin lid, you can clearly see that inside is an extremely ugly corpse.


    Different from ordinary body shape, severe hunchback, thick hands and feet, crooked corners of the mouth, high-protruding cheekbones...


    If ugliness is a sin, then the owner of this corpse can be considered exhausted.


    But immediately, everyone was puzzled, because they didn''t even know this person.


    Only Franco narrowed his eyes, as if he had confirmed something, his lips were quietly tightened, and he said nothing.


    "Earl Anglia, who is this man?" Earl Morrison asked patiently.


    Colin raised his brows and said, "Earl Morrison, isn''t your family rich in such deformities? Why, don''t you know this one?"


    "Earl Anglia!" Earl Morrison panted, his face flushed, but he forced himself to calm down.


    No way, the horror of the blood cavalry has been verified countless times. Now that this terrible army has entered the city, Earl Morrison naturally knows that his own army can''t compete with it. It is the best result.


    In such a situation, no matter how Count Anglie made his remarks or even humiliated the Morrison family, Earl Morrison could only endure it forcibly.


    "Earl Anglia, I have never seen this person." Earl Morrison gritted his teeth.


    Colin smiled faintly and said: "I believe you, Earl Morrison, as long as you see this ugly face once, you will definitely not forget it.


    However, if you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean that other members of the Morrison family have not seen it. "


    As he said, Colin''s gaze swept across the faces of the Morrison family members one by one, and he asked:


    "You don''t know this person?"


    There was silence.


    Countess Nina couldn''t help but said, "Earl Angley, who is this man? What crime has been committed? Why do you think he is a member of the Morrison family?"


    "Mrs. Nina, you just married into the Morrison family. Of course this has nothing to do with you, so just keep quiet."


    Nina frowned, and she was about to speak again, when Colin turned her gaze to Mrs. Grace and asked:


    "Mrs. Grace, you have been married to the Morrison family for more than fifty years. Do you know this person?"


    This Mrs. Grace is Earl Morrison''s grandmother, also from the St. Hild family, and is still Vera''s aunt.


    When the old woman heard Colin''s questioning, some inexplicable expressions flashed in her muddy eyes, seemingly guilty, but also seemingly incredulous.


    "I know him."


    Earl Morrison was shocked and couldn''t help but speak: "Grandma, who is he?"


    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Grace said solemnly, "He is my son and your uncle!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the hall suddenly became quiet.


    Earl Morrison even screamed, "Grandma! What are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Grace ignored Earl Morrison and narrated to herself:


    "His name is Horus Morrison, and he was born deformed as soon as he was born. The priest said that he would not live long. Sure enough, when he was three years old, your grandfather told me that Horus was dead.


    I was not too sad at the time, but happy for him. The world was too cruel for him, and death was a relief.


    Unexpectedly... he actually... grew up so big..."


    "Yes, not only did he grow up like this, he also became a powerful mage." Colin continued.


    At this time, everyone noticed that the corpse was wearing a red mage robe.


    Nina walked behind Mrs. Grace, patted the old woman''s back lightly to relieve her sadness, and asked:


    "Earl Angley, even if this person is a member of the Morrison family, what wrong did he commit to make you come to ask the crime in such an exciting way?"


    "What''s wrong?" Colin chuckled and said, "Mrs. Grace, it seems you don''t know what this Horus mage has done?"


    Mrs. Grace shook her head and said, "What did he do?"


    Colin did not answer this question, but asked again loudly: "What? No one else knows this Horus mage?"


    There was another silence.


    Earl Morrison couldn''t help crying loudly:


    "Earl Anglia, no matter what this person has done, the Morrison family has never participated in it. You can''t come to Fengdie Castle to ask your guilt just because his surname is Morrison!"


    "Never participated?" Colin sneered, "What? One by one, all pretending not to know this person?"


    Earl Morrison choked and drew his long sword, slammed it on the dining table in front of him, and roared:


    "Earl Anglia, I can swear with my life and the honor of the knight. I have never seen a Horus mage, nor have I participated in any action he conspired to plan!"


    But Colin didn''t even look at Earl Morrison, and said coldly: "Are you pretending to be innocent? Do you really think I don''t know what is under the clock tower at the west corner of Fengdie Castle?"


    "West Point Clock Tower?"


    Everyone in the Morrison family looked blank.


    Only Franco''s pupils shrank sharply.


    This time, Colin captured this detail.


    So, he slowly stood up, walked to Franco, stared at the man who had been paralyzed for most of his life, and said in a deep voice:


    "Your Excellency Franco, do you really want me to send soldiers to overthrow that clock tower, so that the things below are exposed to the world?"


    Franco sighed, without any luck in his heart, and said:


    "Earl Anglia, I do know Horus, and I know some of his secrets. However, Earl Morrison and the other people in Papilio Castle do not know these things. If you need to be held accountable, all the sins , I will bear it alone. UU Reading "


    "You alone?" Colin laughed, "Is there such a cheap thing?"


    Franco''s eyes became absolutely determined in an instant, and said: "Earl Anglia, you should know [Wildfire], right?"


    "certainly."


    Franco smiled nervously and said: "My brother Horus is very good at making such dangerous things, and there are hundreds of cans of his masterpieces buried in the basement of Papilio Castle."


    Clin suddenly narrowed his eyes: "Are you threatening me?"


    "No." Franco shook his head slowly, "I''m just advising you not to let this matter affect irrelevant people."


    "An irrelevant person?"


    "Yes. I said that I will bear all guilt!"


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 515： past

    "Do you bear it alone?"


    Colin curled his lips and said disdainfully, "Can you afford it?"


    Franco nodded, tried to straighten his waist, and said solemnly: "I want to try."


    Due to perennial paralysis, Franco was weak and weak as if it could be blown down by a gust of wind, but at this time, facing the fierce Count Angele, he did not show a trace of withdrawal.


    When Colin and Franco looked at each other in silence, Earl Morrison strode to his father, blocking Colin''s gaze, and asked:


    "Father, as Earl Morrison, I am qualified to know any secrets in the family! So please tell me frankly, what is going on?"


    Mrs. Grace also said solemnly: "Frango, you can speak frankly about Horus. If the crime is really unforgivable, the Morrison family will naturally take the responsibility.


    However, if this matter has nothing to do with the Morrison family, I will never allow anyone to tarnish the Morrison family''s glory! "


    "Okay!" Colin smiled slightly and said, "Your Excellency Franco, just talk about this Horus mage so that no one will always think that I am bullying others and frame Zhongliang."


    Franco hesitated and said, "I only know part of the Horus thing..."


    "It''s okay, just say it." Colin said slightly, "I will make the necessary supplements."


    Franco''s face changed for a while, and it seemed a little hard to speak.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Grace slapped the table hard and said, "Franco, what are you afraid of? Is there any hidden secret in the Morrison family?"


    Franco sighed helplessly, and had no choice but to say:


    "Mother, my brother Horus didn''t actually die back then, and of course he is not far from death. His deformity is not only manifested in his appearance, but also has problems with his internal organs, so he is destined to be unable to grow up healthy...


    At that time, a mysterious mage came to Huayu City and said that he was certain that Horus could grow up healthily. His father was ecstatic, and immediately promised a very high reward, as long as that person can heal Horus. .


    But the mage said that he didn''t need other remuneration, as long as his father allowed Horus to become his student, and he wanted to take Horus to leave Huayu City.


    Although his father was reluctant, he finally agreed to the mysterious mage. After all, after Horus became an apprentice to the mage, he had at least a glimmer of hope for survival.


    And in order not to make you sad, mother, and to avoid making people think that the Morrison family and Yeville had a close relationship, my father made up the lie that Horus was dead..."


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help asking: "Who is the mage who took Horus away?"


    Franco shook his head and said: "I don''t know, maybe my father knows something, but he never told me."


    Colin frowned. He didn''t expect that there was a mysterious wizard.


    This mage is obviously not Mr. Coward, because he is not the right age.


    It seems that Yevil might still hide some secrets. If you have a chance, you must visit the Mage Tower...


    Seeing Colin lost in thought, Franco continued:


    "It''s been twenty years since the mage took Horus with him. There is no news. My father and I thought he might not succeed, and we all assumed that Horus was dead.


    But unexpectedly, one day, Horus appeared again in Fengdie Fort.


    Moreover, he has also become a powerful mage.


    The father was very happy and planned to let him recognize his ancestors, but Horus refused.


    He said that he is carrying out a great experiment. Although it may be a bit deviant, he hopes to completely solve the problem of deformity in the blood of the Morrison family.


    Of course, my father agreed without hesitation. He didn''t disclose the identity of Horus, and he also provided him with various experiment needs..."


    "This is the source of the blood pool below the clock tower in the west corner of Fengdie Fort?" Colin asked.


    Franco nodded.


    "What blood pool?" Earl Morrison couldn''t help asking.


    Franco hesitated for a moment, and still confessed: "It''s a blood pool made up of the blood of the noble daughter of the Saint Hild family married into the Morrison family."


    Several exclamations suddenly sounded in the hall.


    You know, due to the persistence of the Morrison family, there are many noble ladies of the St. Hilde family married.


    Nina, the newly married Countess of Yaner, also had a look of astonishment, and asked in a trembling tone: "Saiken, is this the real reason you married me?"


    Earl Morrison himself was shocked by the news, and he repeatedly waved his hand after hearing the words: "Of course not! Nina, my love for you is so pure, there is absolutely no adulteration with anything that shouldn''t be there!"


    Nina looked at her husband quietly, not sure if she believed it or not.


    Mrs. Grace was also trembling with anger, and asked:


    "Then have you stolen my blood?"


    Franco lowered his head, didn''t dare to look into his mother''s eyes, and gave a soft "um".


    "Nizi!" The old lady picked up the plate in front of her and smashed it at Franco.


    Franco didn''t dare to hide, and was immediately beaten to blood and messed up.


    Colin watched this scene with interest, as if he still felt uncomfortable, so he opened his mouth to arch the fire and said:


    "By the way, Sir Franco, I heard that there are still many living people hanging on the blood pool, who are they?"


    Franco wiped the blood stains on his face casually, seeming to have been a little bit self-defeating, and said lightly:


    "They are all abandoned babies of the Morrison family. UU Reading was born with a disability, so they secretly handed it over to Horus for treatment..."


    Having said this, Franco raised his head, looked at Mrs. Grace, and defended: "Mother, I admit that Horus''s approach looks very evil, but it does work, at least the deformed abandoned babies are fine. Alive..."


    "Live well?" Colin sneered. "Hanging above the underground blood pool without humans and ghosts, do you call that ¡®living well¡¯?"


    "Horus said that his experimental methods still need to be perfected, but it is undeniable that he did save those abandoned babies who should have died!" Franco looked at Colin without shame, and roared, " Earl Anglia, you are not a member of the Morrison family, and you cannot understand the pain of watching the birth of one deformed child in the family!


    Therefore, even if Horus''s approach is a bit aberrant, as long as there is a glimmer of hope that the Morrison family lineage problem can be solved, I am willing to make any attempt and bear any blame! "


    Colin chuckled and said, "So, this is the reason why you stole the body of the last Duke of Saint Hilde?"


    Franco was suddenly speechless.


    "What? You stole the body of the Duke of St. Hild?" Mrs. Grace stood up suddenly and shouted at her son angrily.


    Franco nodded silently.


    Mrs. Grace resisted the anger in her heart, and asked:


    "Where is the Duke''s legacy?"


    Franco opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to answer.


    Colin sneered:


    "The Duke''s remains... I guess I''m playing hide and seek with Prince Leahy right now."

 Chapter 516： punish

    "Earl Angley, what do you mean?"


    Madam Grace turned her gaze to Colin and asked in a deep voice.


    Colin shrugged, pointed at Franco, and said, "Old lady, you should ask your son, what did they do to the body of the Duke of St. Hild?"


    Mrs. Grace stared at her son, and asked, "Franco, say!"


    Franco had to speak with difficulty: "Last year when Earl Anglia passed by the city of Huayu with the body of the Duke of St. Hilde, I actually didn''t know that Horus was already planning to hit the body of the Duke.


    And when I learned that he had stolen the Duke¡¯s body secretly, I also asked him to return the Duke¡¯s body to the St. Hild family.


    But Horus said that the body of a paladin played an extremely important role in his research...


    Under selfishness, I didn''t ask too much.


    But who knows, a month later, the Duke of St. Hild, who should have died, came back to life..."


    "Resurrected from the dead?!"


    A series of exclamations suddenly sounded in the banquet hall.


    "It''s not resurrection from the dead, but resurrection by borrowing the corpse." Colin added lightly, "Frango, don''t you understand that Horus''s so-called''solving the deformity in the Morrison family''s bloodline'' is simply an excuse. , His real purpose is to help Mr. Hood to occupy the body of the Duke of St. Hild!


    Your Morrison family was used by him and Mr. Coquettish! "


    Hearing this, Franco clenched his fists tightly, his body trembling constantly, and a painful and struggling color appeared on his face.


    Maybe he had guessed this a long time ago, but he still deceived himself with a glimmer of hope, not wanting to believe in cruel facts.


    Colin stared at Franco coldly, with no pity in his heart.


    Even if he knew that this person had a conscience, he might have struggled, but unfortunately, he always succumbed to the dark side, indulging and sheltering evil for a promise of hopelessness.


    "Frango, do you know what kind of disaster your actions have brought to the Glorious Empire?"


    Facing Colin''s questioning, Franco said hoarsely: "What did they...what else?"


    Colin smiled coldly and asked, "Are you ignorant of the disaster in Bailu City?"


    Mrs. Grace said solemnly: "Earl Anglia, we have indeed heard that there was a terrible fire in the city of Bailu. Thousands of people were killed because of it... Could this be what Horus did?"


    Colin nodded and said: "Yes. Horus is one of the masterminds of this fire. He wants to reproduce the scene of the Eagle City fall in Bailu City, sacrifice the lives of the entire city, and launch [Judgement] Eye], kill Prince Leahy, and then occupy Prince Leahy¡¯s body like Mr. Cowardly did."


    "Fortunately, you stopped him!" Mrs. Grace said sincerely, looking at the corpse of Horus in the crystal coffin, with an extremely complicated expression on her face.


    "Yes. His evil deeds were stopped, and the tragedy of Falling Eagle City was not allowed to be staged again. But..." Colin stared at Franco with cold eyes and said mercilessly.


    "The sin must be punished to warn later generations!"


    Franco raised his head again, looked at Colin calmly, and said:


    "Earl Anglia, I am guilty. No matter how you judge me, I have no complaints. However, the other members of the Morrison family have no knowledge of the existence of Horus, so please do not involve the innocent."


    "Innocent?" Colin smiled coldly and said with disdain, "If there were no Morrison family, how did Horus get the blood of so many members of the St. Hilde family? How could he steal the body of the Duke of St. Hilde How come you almost sacrificed Bailu City?


    When you use the resources of the Morrison family to help Horus, the Morrison family can no longer be called ¡®innocent¡¯!


    Speaking of innocence, the millions of imperial citizens who died in Fallen Eagle City and Bailu City are truly innocent!


    You want to use your bad life to pay for the sins committed by Horus, but you don''t want to, are you qualified for yourself! "


    Under Colin''s merciless questioning, Franco''s face flushed, but he still clenched his teeth and insisted:


    "Earl Anglia, I know that even if I go to hell, I cannot redeem the sins I have committed. However, I will not let my sins taint the glory of the Morrison family, let alone punish Horus. People who don¡¯t know anything about their existence."


    Colin seemed to laugh at Franco''s stubbornness, and said, "Oh? What if I want the Morrison family to pay the price?


    What do you want?


    Ignite the [wildfire] in the basement, will everyone die together? "


    "Yes!" Franco''s eyes became sharp again, with a hint of madness in his tone, "Earl Anglie, please immediately order the blood cavalry to withdraw from Huayu City, and I will follow you to leave. And at your disposal..."


    "Enough!" Madame Grace suddenly yelled, interrupting Franco.


    "Mother¡­¡­"


    Mrs. Grace was helped by Nina and came to Franco, and said coldly: "What hero are you doing here? When is the Morrison family''s turn for you?"


    "Mother, I am not..."


    "Shut up!"


    In front of Mrs. Grace''s strength, Franco had to die.


    "The Morrison family is a proud family, but also a responsible family!" Mrs. Grace''s stern gaze slowly swept across every Morrison family member in the hall, and finally fell to the young Earl Morrison. Face.


    "Syken!" Mrs. Grace called out Earl Morrison''s name.


    "Grandma, I''m here!" Earl Morrison woke up from a trance quickly straightened his waist.


    "Your father and uncle committed an unforgivable crime. Now, this crime needs to be borne by the Morrison family. So, you, take off your dress!"


    "No! Mother!" Franco was struggling with excitement, and an unstable fell from the wheelchair, but he still moved his body with both hands with difficulty, as if trying to catch Mrs. Grace, "It''s all me. It''s one person''s fault! I will bear it alone..."


    "Shut up!" Mrs. Grace''s phoenix eyes pierced, and she ordered Nina beside her, "Let him shut up!"


    Nina hesitated for a while, but still drew out the long sword and knocked it on the back of Franco''s head with the side of the sword.


    Franco suddenly rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Mrs. Grace turned her gaze to Earl Morrison again, and said coldly: "Take it off!"


    Earl Morrison trembled, but he also understood what his grandmother meant, and started to take off his earl''s dress.


    The hall became extremely quiet, only the sound of Earl Morrison undressing.


    Finally, Earl Morrison took off his Earl¡¯s dress, folded it, and took off the earl¡¯s ring from his finger and placed it on the dress, then walked slowly to Colin, half-kneeled on the ground, and raised the dress and ring. Overhead.


    Colin was also welcome, reaching out and taking it, saying:


    "Seiken Morrison, with the authority of the Guardian of the North, I represent the Duke of St. Hilde to deprive you of your earl title and take back the Morrison family territory. Do you have any complaints?"


    Saiken Morrison shook his head slowly, but the tears still dripped down.

 Chapter 517： Loyalty (Part 1)

    "Earl Hall, do you like this city?"


    Standing on the balcony of Fengdie Fort, watching the rising sun illuminate the sky of Huayu City, Ke Lin asked this question again.


    If it was said that Earl Hall was a little confused when he first entered the city, but after a thrilling night, he finally understood the implications of this question by Colin.


    The Morrison family was deprived of their titles and territories, so this piece of earldom could just be used as a fief of the Hall family.


    "Of course I like it." Earl Hall said respectfully.


    In fact, he didn''t particularly want to take over this piece of earl collar, because it was deeply imprinted by the Morrison family, and the Hall family had to go through a long process to get the people on this territory to return to their hearts.


    Even some ignorant citizens would think that the move in of the Hall family led to the defeat of the Morrison family. Those who are nostalgic for the old master might still resent the Hall family for this. If the Hall family¡¯s governance is compared to The former lord was slightly harsh, and I am afraid that it will immediately cause a lot of dissatisfaction and even riots.


    However, Earl Hall also understood that he could not refuse Earl Angle.


    After spending so many days together, Earl Hall had already figured out the character of this young guardian of the North. It seemed gentle, but in fact it was extremely strong.


    Since Earl Anglia has decided to canonize this piece of earl collar to the Hall family, there is actually no possibility that Earl Hall would refuse.


    You know, a piece of earl collar is not small, even the Duke of the North may not be able to easily take it out.


    If the Morrison family''s territory is missed, the Hall family still doesn''t know if they can get a territory that meets their status.


    Although there are a lot of troubles in the management of this territory, perhaps this is the test of the Hall family by Earl Anglia.


    Even if you think about it one more level, perhaps Earl Anglia just doesn''t want the Hall family to control the new territory too smoothly.


    Because the main army of the Hall family was the navy, they could not participate in this war against the orcs, so when the northern army went to the west, the Hall family appeared to stand out in the emptiness of the north.


    As a force that has just taken refuge in the north, Earl Anglia must be on guard against the Hall family, so assigning them a territory that is not so easy to control is one of the precautionary measures.


    Colin looked at Lord Hall with a pleasing eyebrow and nodded in satisfaction: "Well, since you have no objections, when we return to Winter City, I will let Prince St. Hild canonize this place to the Hall family. "


    While speaking, there was a sudden rush of footsteps behind him.


    When Colin looked back, he saw Knight Logger hurriedly rushing to the balcony.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Lord Earl, Franco Morrison died of poison."


    Colin was taken aback for a moment, sighed, and said, "Go and see."


    Not long after, Colin was led by Knight Rogue to Franco''s room.


    It was already full of people. The important members of the Morrison family were almost there, but they looked at Franco¡¯s body with different expressions, some were sad, some were angry, and some were relieved...


    After all, Franco can be said to be to blame for the current situation of the Morrison family. Perhaps the reason why he committed suicide by taking poison was because he didn''t know how to face the people.


    "Earl Anglia, I made you laugh." Mrs. Grace, who had just lost her beloved son, looked like white paper, but she was still helped by Nina to greet Colin.


    Colin still had a good impression of Mrs. Grace, after all, without her help, the Morrison family would not be obedient, and Colin would have to spend a lot of money.


    "Mrs. Grace, please be sorry."


    Mrs. Grace was silent for a while, then looked at Colin''s eyes seriously, and said:


    "Earl Angley, I want to ask you one thing."


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "Please tell me."


    Mrs. Grace''s muddy eyes swept across the faces of the Morrison family members, and then said in a deep voice:


    "Earl Anglia, I would like to ask you to accept the allegiance of the Morrison family."


    Colin was slightly taken aback. Before he could speak, he saw Seiken Morrison stand up, his red eyes roared:


    "Grandma! I will never be loyal to him!"


    Mrs. Grace looked at her grandson quietly, and said quietly:


    "Syken Morrison, then tell me, what are your plans? How do you plan to restore the glory of the Morrison family?"


    "I..." Saiken Morrison was speechless, the confusion in his eyes could no longer be concealed.


    But he still scratched his neck and said stubbornly: "Then I won''t swear allegiance to my enemies!"


    "Enemy?" Mrs. Grace shook her head and said, "You still don''t understand? The Morrison family is to blame. If you want revenge, you should go to Mr. Hooter.


    The mage who took Horus away back then!


    And Earl Anglia is not the enemy of the Morrison family, on the contrary, he prevented Horus''s evil deeds, this is the greatest kindness to the Morrison family. "


    Saiken Morrison stopped speaking, but still looked down at his father''s body, seemingly unwilling to succumb to Mrs. Grace''s arrangement.


    Mrs. Grace was disappointed, but she still regained her energy, her eyes swept over the Morrison family knights in the room, and she said loudly:


    "You are the knights of the Morrison family, and it is your responsibility to guard the glory of the family.


    This is the most difficult time for the Morrison family but it is also the time when the Morrison family needs you most.


    There is no title and territory, but at least you still have a strong body and an unyielding will.


    Moreover, the invasion of the orcs is imminent, and it is a great time for you to make contributions!


    If you still recognize me as an old grandmother, believe me this time, be loyal to Earl Anglia, and follow him to the Western Realm to fight in the front line against the orcs!


    This is the only hope for the Morrison family''s revival. "


    There was a momentary silence in the room, and many people''s faces appeared struggling.


    But over time, many knights from the Morrison family came to Colin one after another, knelt down on one knee.


    Now that the Morrison family has lost their titles and territories, these people have also become wandering knights. Although they will not be reduced to the civilian class, they have also lost their source of income. If they do not find a lord who is willing to take them in, they will soon Even the money to support war horses and weapons is gone.


    When that happens, they will really be no different from ordinary people.


    Mrs. Grace is right. If they want to return to the aristocracy, their only hope is to build meritorious service in this war against the orcs.


    Of course, orcs are not easy to deal with.


    If you want to build meritorious service, rather than die, you must first follow a strong commander.


    And Earl Anglie...Is there a commander in the North who is better at fighting than him?


    Seeing Lu Xuan kneeling in front of him and raising the sword above his head, the Morrison family knights, Colin also hesitated--


    Accept or not?

 Chapter 518： Loyalty (Part 2)

    Seeing Colin hesitated, Mrs. Grace spoke again:


    "Earl Anglia, there are still thirty-five knights in the Morrison family, and more than 30,000 warriors. Do you want to miss such a powerful military force?"


    Colin was indeed very excited.


    As the Earl of the Empire, the family strength of the Morrison family is unquestionable. Such a military force, if Colin does not accept it, is likely to dissipate.


    After all, after losing the title and territory, the Morrison family''s army can only be disbanded on the spot, and the family knights will also become wandering knights, looking for a lord who is willing to take them in.


    Now that the orc invasion is imminent, Colin really needs to organize as much resistance as possible.


    And the Morrison family is a very good choice. They have just lost their title and territory, and are suffocating their energy to make achievements, and they will definitely be willing to work **** the battlefield.


    As for the loyalty of the Morrison family... Colin didn''t worry too much.


    After all, the Morrison family is too deeply entangled with the Saint Hild family. Looking at the status and prestige of Mrs. Grace in the Morrison family today, it can be understood that this family is unlikely to betray the North.


    Perhaps some members of the Morrison family will feel resentful towards Colin himself, but as long as they are not mad, it is impossible to assassinate Colin. Not only will there be no benefit, but the Morrison family will be completely embarked on it. Dead end.


    Moreover, I think darkly, if these people are really dissatisfied with Colin, then Colin should accept their allegiance, and then send all of their brains to the front line against the orcs to consume...


    The more Colin thought about it, the more his heart moved.


    He was originally reluctant to take the Blood Cavalry to the West. After all, this was his trump card army. Once it was converted too heavily in the war against the orcs, it would definitely seriously affect the status of the Anglia family.


    After all, Colin has risen too fast, and the Anglia family has no other army that can be used.


    Although the Rego knights are constantly recruiting new soldiers and expanding the Anglia family¡¯s army, this new army is still too immature. If it is really going to be taken to the West, the recruits would have their legs weakened when they see the orcs, so, The current Anglia family can only rely on the blood cavalry to support the scene.


    However, if the blood cavalry went to the west, what if the trolls on the firmament ice field thought about something they shouldn''t have?


    "Well, I accept your allegiance!" Colin finally made up his mind.


    He will take this Morrison family army to the west. If these people can pass his test and prove their loyalty, then after the baptism of this war, the Angrie family will once again add a powerful army .


    Mrs. Grace was obviously relieved, and said: "Earl Anglia, your mind is as broad as the sky and as vast as the sea! Please be assured that the Morrison family will never let you down!"


    Colin looked at Mrs. Grace who was smiling, and suddenly realized that she might have planned this a long time ago¡ª


    Let Earl Morrison take the initiative to give up his title to redeem the sins committed by Horus and win Colin''s forgiveness, and then let the Morrison family be loyal to Colin, and follow him to the West to gain merit.


    If it goes well, the Morrison family can rise again.


    Moreover, Mrs. Grace should have also recognized Colin''s potential. Even if the Morrison family gave up the title of earl this time, with Colin, I am afraid that there will be more room for growth in the future.


    You know, although the Anglie family is now well-known in the empire, in fact, it is mainly relying on the strength of Colin alone. After all, the Anglie family lacks the foundation.


    Therefore, the Morrison family all took refuge at this time. As long as they can win the trust of Colin, they will definitely occupy an important position in the vassal system of the Angley family in the future.


    Thinking of this, Colin couldn''t help taking a deep look at the old lady, but he didn''t care about the other party''s calculations.


    Because this matter is also beneficial to him.


    The Anglia family needs a strong enough vassal to develop and grow.


    Colin also gradually realized that he had relied too heavily on the blood cavalry before. Although this army was indeed very powerful, the cavalry still had its own limitations, and often needed a powerful infantry to cooperate.


    Moreover, relying too heavily on the blood cavalry will also lead to an imbalance in the Anglia family vassal system, which may not be seen now, but it will definitely become a hidden danger in the future.


    Therefore, Colin really needs to introduce another military force to balance the blood cavalry, so that he can walk more steadily on two legs.


    While thinking about it, Colin nodded the saber across the shoulders of the Morrison family knights and accepted their allegiance.


    Seeing this scene, Earl Hall couldn''t help but feel a little heartache.


    After all, if Colin does not accept the allegiance of the Morrison family, then after the Morrison family''s elite army is disbanded on the spot, will it not become an excellent source of arms for the Hall family?


    But no matter what, Hall


    The earl didn''t dare to speak too much, he could only press his full stomach of regret to the bottom of his heart.


    After a round, Colin found that only Saiken Morrison was still holding Franco''s body and refused to be loyal to him.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to this stubborn young man. UU Reading ordered the Morrison family knights to rectify the army, and after preparing to follow him to the Winter City, he strode away.


    After Colin left, the other members of the Morrison family also left, and the room gradually became empty. Mrs. Grace looked at her obsessive grandson and sighed, but said nothing.


    Nina seemed to want to persuade her husband, but was caught by Mrs. Grace and said:


    "If we leave, let him continue to complain about himself here."


    Nina had no choice but to leave with Mrs. Grace.


    I don''t know how long it took, Saiken Morrison looked up again, and found that apart from himself, there was only his father''s maid, Cardina Knight.


    Said she was a maid, but Saiken knew that Cardina was actually her father''s lover.


    "Why are you still not leaving?" Saiken sneered. "Why stay here? Go and invite your new owner!"


    The Cardina Cavaliers looked at Saiken in excitement and asked:


    "Do you want revenge?"


    Saiken was stunned for a moment, looked at Cardina in surprise, and said: "What do you mean? Whom revenge?"


    There was a cold light in the eyes of the Cardina knight, and said: "Of course it is Colin Angele!"


    Saiken opened his mouth wide, and said for a while, "But... but didn''t you just swear allegiance to Colin Angele?"


    "That''s just to win his trust." Cardina said coldly.


    Saiken''s face changed for a while, and finally gritted his teeth:


    "do you have any plans?"

 Chapter 519： struggle

    On the cold promenade, Saiken Morrison walked alone.


    He kept his head down, his face gloomy, and he seemed to be making a difficult decision.


    "Syken!"


    Seiken Morrison stopped abruptly when he heard his name. He looked up and saw his wife Nina standing in front of him, one step away from him. If she didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m afraid she would hit her head on. Go up.


    "What are you thinking about?" Nina looked at her absent-minded husband with a worried look.


    "Nina...I..." Saiken looked at his wife''s charming face, without knowing what to say for a while.


    Nina obviously couldn''t guess what her husband thought, thinking that he was still worried about her father Franco''s suicide, so she persuaded:


    "Saiken, it is meaningless to be immersed in the grief of the past. The real strong should stand on top of suffering and pursue self-worth in adversity.


    Moreover, now is the most difficult time for the Morrison family. As the former Earl Morrison, a direct member of the family, shouldn''t you stand up at this time and find a way to rejuvenate the family? "


    Saiken looked at his wife in a daze, with a very complicated expression on his face, before he said for a long time:


    "Nina, I am no longer Earl Morrison, and the Morrison family is no longer prominent. Are you willing to continue following me?"


    "How could you ask such a question?" Nina frowned, as if she felt that her husband''s question had insulted herself. "Have you forgotten the vow we made under the witness of the Lord of Radiance?


    Whether poor or rich, no matter health or disease, no matter success or failure, we will all face it together until death separates us! "


    Saiken only felt that his eyes were sore and his throat was blocked, and his heart was deeply moved by an indescribable feeling.


    Nina looked at her husband who was a little gagged, and smiled: "So, you don''t have to worry at all. No matter what choice you make, I will accompany you and share with you."


    "Even if I chose... is it a dead end?" Saiken was a little afraid to face his wife''s gaze.


    Even his heart that had just been firmed down was shaken by his wife''s words at this moment.


    "A dead end?" Nina said with a solemn expression, "What do you want to do?"


    Saiken realized that he had said the wrong thing, and suddenly became a little flustered.


    After hesitating, he still didn''t dare to tell the plan between himself and Cardina, so he lied and explained:


    "I mean, because of my father''s death, I didn''t have allegiance to Count Anglia for the first time. Now he must be jealous of me. Even if I go allegiance at this time, I am afraid that he will not win his trust.


    Of course I also understand that the Morrison family is destined to follow him to the West. If I don¡¯t want to leave the tribe behind, I can only choose this way, but...I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be used as cannon fodder when I go to the West..."


    "No." Nina hurriedly comforted, and found that her husband was thinking about changing her mind. While she was happy, she didn''t notice that there was something wrong with her husband. "Earl Angley is not such a short-sighted person, if he really dares to drive you there. If he is sent to death, then the entire Morrison family will be distracted from him, and even his reputation will be severely damaged!"


    "Then what if he is so short-sighted?"


    "Then I will fight and die with you on the front line!" Nina replied sonorously.


    Saiken stared into his wife''s eyes and said nothing for a long time.


    Upon seeing this, Nina stepped forward and took her husband''s arm, and said warmly: "Don''t worry, it won''t happen like this. Even if you don''t believe in Earl Anglia''s personality, you have to believe in Mrs. Grace''s vision.


    Since her old man chose such a path for the Morrison family, she must be quite sure.


    Do you think she will harm the Morrison family? "


    "Of course not." Saiken narrowed his mind, "I also believe in grandmother."


    "That''s not it!" Nina took her husband forward and smiled, "I will take you to see Earl Anglia, I believe he will be very happy to accept your allegiance!"


    Saiken reluctantly pulled out a smile, and walked with his wife to Colin''s house full of thoughts.


    Passing through the promenade, and down the spiral staircase to the third floor of the castle, the Saikens were stopped by a guard in front of a wooden door.


    Although the Papilio Castle no longer belongs to the Morrison family, the feeling of being unable to flow unimpeded in the place where he grew up still makes Saiken heartache.


    After being notified by the guards, the two talents were released.


    Entering the room, Saiken found that Earl Anglia was reading a mountain of documents behind his desk.


    "Two, sit down first, and wait until I finish reading this." Colin waved his hand casually.


    Saiken took Nina to sit down on the sofa and waited quietly.


    Not long after, Colin put down the scroll in his hand, smiled and said, "Knight Saiken, Mrs. Nina, what do you want from me?


    Matter? "


    From the original "Earl Morrison" to today''s "Syken Knight", it is impossible for Saiken to say that there is no loss, but he still took a deep breath, discarded those useless emotions, and got up to Colin. In front of him, he knelt down on one knee and said:


    "Dear guardian of the north, Earl Anglia, please forgive my previous offense.


    If you allow me, Seiken Morrison, I would like to offer you unparalleled loyalty today! In my lifetime, your will will serve my goal, and the point of your sword is my direction! "


    Colin took a surprised look at the young knight who suddenly changed his mind, but walked out from behind the desk.


    Saiken is the former Earl of Morrison after all, and is the orthodox lineage of this family. His allegiance can better help Colin truly conquer the Morrison family.


    So Colin walked up to Saiken, drew out his saber, tapped lightly on his shoulder, and said:


    "I accept your allegiance."


    Saiken stood up straight, UU read www. uukanshu. Com looked at Colin complicatedly, and then said in a deep voice:


    "Master Earl, thank you for not caring about my previous offense!"


    "It''s okay. After all, your father just died, I can understand your feelings. However, I hope you can understand who the real enemy of the Morrison family is."


    "I understand." Saiken nodded, and said again: "Earl, I suddenly remembered that some secrets seemed to be recorded in the Morrison family, which may be related to Uncle Horus..."


    "Oh?" Colin said with a change of expression, "What''s the secret?"


    "I saw it accidentally when I was looking through the family collection before. I didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, and it took too long to remember. Would you like to look it up with me to find out and study it?"


    "good."


    Saiken turned and walked out, but after just two steps, he turned back and said to Nina: "Nina, I will take the Lord Earl to the library. Could you please deal with his father''s body and prepare for the funeral. I want to wait a while. Let my father be buried as soon as possible."


    Nina didn''t doubt he had him, nodded and said: "Okay."


    After speaking, he left alone, and Colin, led by Saiken, followed the spiral staircase to the top of the castle.


    The Morrison family has a profound heritage, and the library occupies an entire floor.


    Standing at the top of the stairs, Saiken stopped and did not go inside.


    "What''s the matter?" Colin asked suspiciously.


    Saiken''s face changed for a while, as if a fierce struggle was going on in his heart.


    Colin took a deep look at each other, then smiled and asked:


    "Regret it?"

 Chapter 520： trap

    Saiken''s eyes widened, and he whispered:


    "You... have you seen it a long time ago?"


    Colin smiled calmly and said: "Since you deliberately distracted Nina, I guessed something was wrong."


    "Then you still walked here with me?"


    "I want to give you another chance. After all, I always think you are also a victim of Mr. Hooter."


    Saiken opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Colin immediately reduced his smile and said coldly: "But if you continued to walk in just now, I will kill you with a single sword, and then turn around and leave."


    Saiken was silent for a moment, and finally looked up again into Colin''s eyes, and said sincerely:


    "Lord Earl, thank you!"


    Colin smiled faintly and said: "Well, let''s talk about it, what trap is set inside? Who instructed you to lead me over?"


    Seems to have finally solved the knot, Saiken said without hesitation:


    "My lord, there is a book on the second-row bookshelf in the third room with toxic smoke hidden in it. As long as you open this book, you will lose the ability to resist even if you don''t die immediately.


    And the person who set this trap was the father''s maid-Cardina Knight. "


    "Cardina?" Colin thought of the maid who had been standing quietly behind Franco, helping him push the wheelchair.


    "Yes." Saiken nodded and added, "Actually, she is still her father''s lover. After her father committed suicide by poisoning this time, she approached me and wanted me to help her complete her revenge against you."


    "Lover?" Colin rubbed his chin and asked again, "I remember she had sworn allegiance to me before, so is she also a knight of the Morrison family?"


    "She is a knight of allegiance to the Morrison family, but her surname is not Morrison."


    "Then which family is she from?"


    "I don''t know." Saiken shook his head. "It is said that she is a wandering knight taken in by her father, but she has never disclosed her surname publicly."


    "Then how long has she been to Fengdie Castle?"


    "Probably..." Saiken thought for a while, and said with some uncertainty, "It''s been about ten years."


    Colin pondered for a moment, and then suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question: "By the way, what about your mother? Why have I never seen it?"


    Saiken was stunned, but still replied: "Mother has been dead for many years."


    "Do you remember when she died?"


    "It was also ten years ago..." At this point, Seiken paused and seemed to realize something, "Earl, you suspect that the death of your mother is related to Cardina?"


    Colin shrugged and said, "You should know this better than me."


    Saiken suddenly became excited, clenched his fists, as if to explain to Colin, and as if to tell himself: "Yes, it is really suspicious to want to come to Cardina now!


    My mother had always been in good health, but since Cardina came to Papilio Castle, it has been worse than each day, until she died in the end.


    I have never linked the arrival of Cardina with the death of my mother before, but now it seems that this coincidence in time is too strange!


    I am afraid that Cardina is very suspicious of her mother''s death! "


    Colin listened to Saiken''s vent silently, and suddenly felt that the scene before him was a bit familiar¡ª


    Didn''t a similar plot of dog blood happen in the home of Lord Uman of Fallen Eagle City?


    Could this Cardina be another Penny St. Theon?


    However, there are some differences.


    Penny gave birth to a child for Earl Uman, and let the illegitimate child take the place of the real aunt, ready to play a trick of occupying the magpie''s nest.


    But Cardina did not give birth to Franco. The Saiken Morrison in front of him was Franco''s only child.


    Of course, this may be because Franco has lost his fertility after being paralyzed...


    Cardina couldn''t do anything even if she wanted to learn from her predecessor Penny.


    Colin looked at the angry Saiken, and suddenly felt fortunate for this ignorant boy. If his father could still live, it is estimated that Earl Morrison''s position would not be his turn.


    But they should have one thing in common-they are both pawns buried by Mr. Hood!


    Penny is Mr. Coquettish''s younger sister, and this Cardina probably has a close relationship with Mr. Coquettish, and it should be the remnant of Saint Theon''s family.


    Thinking about it this way, I am afraid that even Franco¡¯s "suicide by poison" has some problems¡ª


    Did he really commit suicide? Still forced to commit suicide?


    Thinking of this, Colin asked again: "After your father''s accident, the person who discovered the situation the first time, should also be this Cardina knight?"


    "Yes, she was the first to find her father..." Saiken nodded, then his face changed drastically, as if finally reacting, "Do you think my father did not commit suicide?


    Poisoned by Cardina? "


    Colin shrugged again and said: "It''s possible. I suspect that she was sent by Mr. Hood to monitor the Morrison family, so after I deprived the Morrison family of knighthood, Cardina harbored resentment. Let Franco''kill himself by poisoning'', in order to completely intensify the hatred of the Morrison family members towards me.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t expect that Mrs. Grace was so decisive, and that she had such a lofty prestige in the Morrison family, she would forcibly persuade everyone to be loyal to me. "


    Immediately, Colin glanced at Saiken again, and said: "Of course, she didn''t get nothing, at least she succeeded in provoking your hatred of me."


    Saiken was both ashamed and angry at this time, the expression on his face became a little savage, and he yelled viciously:


    "Lord Earl, please catch her immediately, and you will be interrogated severely! I want to know how my father died?"


    Colin shook his head slowly, and said, "This kind of person is strong-willed, and threatening interrogation may not be effective."


    "Then what to do?" Saiken suddenly became anxious.


    Colin smiled confidently and said: "I have a better way, but I need you to cooperate with me in a scene."


    Saiken''s eyes lit up and he immediately said, "No problem, as long as I know the truth about my father''s death, I am willing to do anything!"


    "Okay. Then you pretend that I didn''t find this trap."


    Saiken seemed to understand what Colin meant, but he still reminded:


    "Master Earl, you must remember that the toxic smoke is hidden by a book called "Golden Tailed Papilio Emblem Origin" on the second-row bookshelf in the third room."


    "Okay, I see." Colin smiled slightly and raised his hand to signal Saiken to continue walking inside.


    Saiken stepped into the library, took Colin to the third room, and pointed to a book on the second row of bookshelves and said:


    "My Lord Earl, the secrets I want to tell you about the Morrison family are hidden in this book."


    "Okay, let me take a look." Colin nodded, but did not go to the book that Saiken deliberately pointed to the wrong book, but took off the "Golden Tailed Swallowtail Emblem Origin".


    Seiken was taken aback for a moment, thinking that Colin hadn''t remembered his words before, and blinked to warn him.


    But Colin didn''t seem to see Saiken''s warning at all, and opened the book on his own.


    puff!


    A cloud of green smoke suddenly erupted from the book, and instantly enveloped Colin''s entire head.

 Chapter 521： Clean up (on)

    "Master Earl..."


    Saiken stared blankly at Colin, who fell to the ground, bleeding from his seven orifices, and was completely stupid.


    He thought he had reminded him very clearly that there is toxic smoke hidden in the book "The Origin of the Golden Tailed Papilio Badge", don''t open it...


    But why did Earl Anglia open this book?


    Just when Saiken was at a loss, he suddenly pressed his hands on his shoulders and pulled him back a few steps.


    "Stand farther away, don''t get smoke."


    Saiken turned his head and saw that Cardina had appeared behind him for some time, looking at the fallen Colin happily.


    At this time, Colin''s appearance was old and miserable.


    His face was flushed like a cooked crab, a lot of blood gurgled from his eyes, nose, and mouth, and his chest undulated violently like a broken bellows, but he didn''t seem to **** in much air at all, and he made a **** ho sound in his mouth. It seemed that the next second was about to die.


    But his eyes were still staring at Cardina, and he seemed to be using all his strength to ask:


    "You...who are you..."


    Cardina smiled slightly and said, "Earl Anglia, it''s not long before I swore allegiance to you. You forgot about me so quickly."


    Colin gasped violently, still staring at Cardina, seemingly dissatisfied with her answer.


    Cardina looked at the painful appearance of her enemy, feeling extremely happy in her heart, and couldn''t help but proudly said:


    "Colin Anglia, remember my name-Cardina St. Theon! After going to hell, don''t make the mistake of the object of the curse."


    "Holy... St. Theon!" Colin''s eyes widened, with a look of inexplicable horror.


    Cardina was even more proud, and smiled: "Yes, I didn''t expect it, Colin Anglia. You damned fellow repeatedly sabotaged the plans of the Saint Theon family, and now you finally deserve it!


    If my father knew that I successfully killed you, he would be very happy! "


    "Your father... father... is..." Colin struggled to ask.


    "Don''t you know my father?" Cardina smiled mysteriously, "You are one of the people he wants to kill most."


    Colin''s eyes suddenly widened, and he understood: "It''s... Coquettish... Mr. Coquettish..."


    Cardina smiled, did not admit, but did not deny either.


    Saiken, who was stunned, couldn''t help but ask: "Knight Cardina, what is your purpose in coming to the Morrison family?"


    Cardina''s hand on Saiken''s shoulder tightened slightly, and a hint of threat was also added in her tone: "Of course I came to Papilio Castle to maintain the friendship between the Morrison family and the Saint Theon family, otherwise What is the purpose?"


    Saiken couldn''t believe it anymore.


    Mr. Xiang is now in the Glorious Empire and has become synonymous with the devil.


    To say that his daughter sneaked into the Morrison family incognito only for the friendship between the two families, that would be a fool.


    Saiken''s fists were quietly clenched, he had already believed most of the previous Earl Anglia''s guess in his heart, and he asked again:


    "Then how did my father die?"


    Cardina''s eyes flashed, and then she said blankly: "Of course it was Colin Angele who was forced to death, so we found him to take revenge."


    "Really?" Saiken was already gritting his teeth.


    Cardina smiled slightly, looked directly into Saiken''s eyes with deep gaze, and said in a deep voice: "Syken Knight, who deprived the Morrison family of title and territory, don''t you know? The enemy is right in front of you. , Don¡¯t be confused at this time."


    "How did my father die?" Saiken looked at Cardina firmly and asked persistently.


    Cardina seemed a little helpless, and said lightly: "Since you have to know, then I will tell you the truth, your father was poisoned to death by me."


    Saiken heard the words, his eyes widened suddenly, and he roared: "I killed you!"


    However, the difference between the strengths of the two is a bit big. Cardina twisted his hand on Saiken''s shoulder, dislocating his arm, and then hit Saiken''s abdomen with another punch, knocking him half-kneeled. Too much retching.


    "Syken Cavaliers, if you can''t see the situation clearly, you can''t tell the enemy from us, then don''t blame me for being polite. Your father is a lesson from the past. If you don''t want to repeat his mistakes, just cooperate with me obediently."


    Cardina stretched out her hand to pinch Saiken''s chin, turned his gaze to her forcibly, and continued in a cold voice:


    "Colin Anglia died in Papilio Castle, your Morrison family will surely become the public enemy of the Northern Territory. At this time, the only one who can give your family a way out is our Saint Theon family.


    So, throw away those senseless hatred and obsessions, and face reality. "


    "Seiken... don''t believe her... Saint Theon... how can you keep you..."


    Hearing Colin struggling to persuade Saiken, Cardina turned her head and said proudly:


    "Earl Anglia, you don''t need to worry about this."


    Then, she turned her head to look at Saiken again, and said, "Cooperating with me is the only way out for the Morrison family. Colin Angele is dead, and the Blood Cavalry will inevitably go crazy, so if you don¡¯t want Huayu If the city becomes a **** on earth, it must first act to be strong.


    Later you go to fake Colin Angel''s order and let the blood cavalry officers gather in the Knights Hall of Papilio Castle. My people are already hiding in the basement of the Knights Hall. [Wildfire can blow up all these blood cavalry officers to death!


    In this way, no matter how powerful the blood cavalry is, after the command system is paralyzed, it will inevitably be chaotic, and the Morrison family will have a chance to retake Huayu City! "


    Saiken heard the words, still glaring at Cardina, still seemingly unwilling to cooperate.


    Cardina frowned and was about to continue threatening, but at this moment, she heard Colin say again:


    "This is your plan?"


    Cardina was about to sneer, but she was surprised to find that when Colin spoke just now, she was full of air and smoothly, and she didn''t have the air of her before.


    She suddenly turned her head, and saw that the dying Colin had actually stood up like a okay person.


    "You! How are you..."


    Colin wiped the blood off his face casually, and said lightly: "Do you really think that the officers of the Blood Cavalry are all idiots? Are you still giving my orders falsely? Haha.


    Such a clumsy plan can be figured out, and it seems that Mr. Wang should not be in Fengdie Fort. "


    In fact, the main purpose of Colin''s use of the blood clan''s non-invasive characteristics to pretend to be dead was to pretend that Mr. Hood was in Fengdie Fort.


    After all, the St. Theon''s family could make him jealous, and it was this Mr. Coward.


    He didn''t want to be pinched again.


    Cardina''s eyes widened, and she looked at Colin in disbelief, but then she immediately woke up and fled outside quickly when she moved.


    "Can you run?"


    Colin laughed, and rushed behind Cardina in an instant, pressing his big hand suddenly!


    boom!

 Chapter 522： Clean up (below)

    oom!


    The entire floor was shaking constantly under Colin''s blow.


    Half of the cardinal knight has sunk into the floor, unable to move.


    Colin pinched the back of Cardina''s neck, lifted her up, and asked:


    "Tell me, what other families did your Saint Theon family infiltrate?"


    Cardina was full of blood, but she dismissively smiled, and said, "Don''t you want to learn the secrets of the Saint Theon family from me!"


    "Really?" Colin threw Cardina to the ground and ordered Saiken, who was stunned, "Do you want to avenge your father?"


    Saiken was still immersed in the doubt as to why Colin was not poisoned. Hearing this, he immediately put aside some messy thoughts and nodded again and again: "Yes!"


    Colin turned his gaze to Cardina again, and said lightly: "Give you one last chance."


    Cardina grinned and said: "Kill me, my father won''t let you go!"


    Colin also smiled: "That''s right, I''m not going to let your father go."


    Seeing that Cardina was so stiff, he didn''t intend to waste any more time, so he nodded to Saiken.


    Saiken, who was already a little impatient, immediately drew his saber from his waist, roared, and pierced into Cardina''s chest.


    Cardina snorted, but her eyes remained firm, staring at Colin and Saiken, as if to imprint the images of these two people firmly in her mind.


    But soon, her eyes began to fade, and a lot of blood gurgled out of her mouth like spring water.


    Saiken seemed unsatisfied, and turned his head to ask Colin for instructions: "Earl, I want to use Cardina''s head to pay homage to his father!"


    Clinton paused, but shook his head and said, "No, I still use her body. You go out first."


    Saiken didn''t dare to defy, so he nodded and left.


    Colin just took a few steps forward, opened his mouth wide, and bit on the neck of the Cardina Knight.


    ¡­


    In the quiet and dark basement, the old butler of the Morrison family, Igus, walked alone.


    Not long after, he walked into a room full of wooden boxes.


    The butler at Aigus held the candlestick and carefully opened the wooden boxes one by one and checked them carefully.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the contents of the wooden box, Butler Aigus breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his face.


    At this moment, the rustle of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Butler Aigus suddenly turned his head, but after seeing the person''s face clearly, he relaxed, and respectfully saluted and greeted:


    "Miss Cardina, everything is ready."


    "The plan is cancelled."


    The butler Agus was startled when he heard the words, but he didn''t even want to think about why Cardina''s voice was so stiff. He asked quickly, "Miss, is there something wrong?"


    "No. I just want to understand. The previous plan was still too risky, so I cancelled it temporarily."


    Butler Aigus was also greatly relieved, and said:


    "Miss, in fact, I also think your previous plan is a bit risky. After all, the blood cavalry army is too terrible. Even if we can kill their officers with [Wildfire], the remaining mad soldiers may be enough. Let Huayucheng become a **** on earth."


    "Well, I think so too, I should contact my father first."


    Butler Agus frowned immediately and reminded in a low voice: "Miss, the master has always contacted us on the initiative. We can''t get in touch with the master."


    Cardina paused, she couldn''t see her expression clearly in the dark, only to hear her speak again:


    "Anyway, family Morrison, we can''t stay any longer. You must gather the people loyal to the St. Theon family and gather in the warehouse at the west corner of Papilio Castle before midnight today and prepare to evacuate."


    "Yes, miss."


    ¡­


    midnight.


    Fengdie Fort was silent, with only a few blood cavalry soldiers carrying torches on routine patrols.


    In the warehouse at West Point, the butler of Aigus listened to the faint owl''s call in the distance, and he couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    "Master Agus, why Miss Cardina hasn''t come yet?"


    Butler Agus turned his head and glared at the speaker, and said in a bad mood:


    "how could I know!"


    At this moment, a series of rapid footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Butler Aigus'' face changed drastically, and he hurriedly lay down on the warehouse window to look out, and saw that in the dark, countless blood cavalry soldiers armed with torches had surrounded the warehouse.


    "Who leaked the news!"


    The butler Aigus growled with a pale face.


    A dozen people in the warehouse shook their heads and said:


    "not me!"


    "It''s definitely not me!"


    "Damn it, Tom, did your kid leak the secret!"


    "I do not have!"


    ¡­


    In the messy noise, the warehouse door was kicked open.


    Then I saw Colin walk in swaggeringly, saying:


    "Everyone, good evening."


    Butler Agus squeezed out an ugly smile, bit the bullet and said, "My Lord Earl, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to ask, what are you doing sneakily in the middle of the night?"


    "We...we are..." Butler Agus was racking his brains thinking about what excuses should be used to deal with it, but immediately, his eyes saw Cardina behind Colin.


    Well, there is no need to fabricate reasons.


    Butler Aigus suddenly lost any fluke, but what made him unable to figure out was that as Mr. Cou''s biological daughter, UU Reading Cardina would betray them.


    After seeing the figure of Cardina, other people suddenly lost the will to resist, and knelt on their heads, expressing surrender.


    After Colin looked around the court, he nodded in his heart secretly when he saw the Morrison family knight who had not sworn allegiance to him before, and then said:


    "Take them all, I want to interrogate them one by one!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of blood cavalry responded and arrested all the dozens of Saint Theon family spies in the warehouse.


    While passing by Cardina, Butler Agus took a peek at her, but found that the other side looked at the ground expressionlessly, as if paying no attention to everything in front of him.


    Depressing the doubts in his heart, Butler Agus allowed the soldiers to take him to a study in the castle.


    After waiting anxiously for a while, he saw Count Angeli strode in.


    "Agus, right?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl."


    "Next I want to ask you a few questions. Don''t think about concealing or fabricating lies, because I will ask other people for verification. Once I find you lying, hum!"


    Agus smiled stiffly and said, "My Lord Earl, just ask, I will answer truthfully."


    "When did you enter Fengdie Fort?"


    "Fifteen years ago."


    "Your last name is Saint Theon too?"


    "No, I was originally just a farmer in Huayu City. I almost died of starvation due to the famine. I was later rescued by Mr. Coquettish and I was loyal to him."


    "Then how did he arrange for you to enter Fengdie Fort?"


    "Master Franco recruited me into Fengdie Fort."


    "Franco shouldn''t commit suicide, but was poisoned to death by you, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Why kill him?"


    "Because... he knows so much."

 Chapter 523： guess

    An inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of Colin''s mouth and continued to ask:


    "What does he know?"


    Agus looked up at Colin and said:


    "Master Franco is the person with the highest position in the Morrison family. He knows all the arrangements of the St. Theon family in the North. Therefore, when the Morrison family is overthrown, we want to avoid the risk of exposure. He must be cleaned up..."


    "All the arrangements of St. Theon''s family in the North Territory?" Colin raised his brows. "So far, does the St. Theon family have any cards to reveal in the North Territory?"


    In fact, St. Theon''s family, or Mr. Wang''s arrangement in the Northern Territory, had basically been exposed in the previous two Northern Rebellions.


    First of all, the Uman family in Fallen Eagle City was the first to be exposed, but it was also the most miserable by Mr. Hooter.


    Then, there was a backstab of Marquis Garcia, and most of the Black Cavalry''s elite was buried in Shadow Canyon, Earl Dawson, but this person had already died in the Second Northern Rebellion.


    Finally, it is the Morrison family that hides the deepest.


    This time through the Horus Morrison incident, Colin also thoroughly checked out this time bomb.


    Is there any more?


    Agus hesitated, but thought that even Cardina had betrayed and there was no need to hide it, so he honestly said:


    "There are a total of three families in the North Territory who have been successfully wooed by Mr. Cougar. They are the Morrison family, the Uman family, and the Dawson family.


    In addition, Mr. Ho also wooed an important figure in the St. Hild family..."


    Colin suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who?"


    "Sebas Saint Hild."


    "Archon Sebastian!" Colin smiled coldly, and finally understood why the Archon of the Senate, who was clearly born in the St. Hild family, always opposed himself and Vera.


    He originally thought that the Archon of Sebas was because he supported Lord Joyce as the Duke of the North, so he targeted Vera everywhere.


    Unexpectedly, this old guy had been secretly bought by Mr. Coward!


    Colin felt fierce. Originally, he was going to let the other party take the initiative to persuade him and apologize to himself, so he let go of the Archon Sebastian, but now that he learned that this person was Mr. Coward¡¯s secret son, Colin went so far. Determined to change to a Northern Archon.


    After returning to his senses, Colin asked again: "Are these people in the north?"


    "Yes, at least I know this." Aigus replied honestly.


    "What about outside the northern border? Who else did the Saint Theon family win over?"


    "This..." Aiguston was a little bit awkward. "Earl, I really don''t know this, but you can ask Cardina, she may know more information."


    Colin was a little disappointed. Cardina''s mouth was so hard that she couldn''t pry out anything before she was alive, and now that she was transformed into a blood slave, she couldn''t ask anything.


    Seeing Colin''s brows frowned, Agus suddenly felt a little nervous. After racking his brains and thinking for a long time, a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed and said:


    "Master Earl, I thought of something, which may also be a clue."


    "Talk about it." Gu


    "My Lord Earl, just three months ago, at that time, Earl Evan of the East and Miss Salia, the daughter of Prince Leahy, had visited Huayu City and received a warm reception from the Morrison family at Fengdie Castle."


    "Is there any problem with this?" Colin wondered.


    Colin knew that it was almost after Prince Leahy met him at Neuschwanstein that he was fooled into Huayu City. Therefore, Evan and Salia should have followed Prince Leahy''s footsteps and came to Huayu City. .


    Agus continued: "My Lord, you don¡¯t know. During the time that Evan stayed in Papilio Castle, he got along very closely with Franco. However, since Franco was paralyzed, his personality has changed. Extraordinarily solitary, usually Fengdie Castle came to visit guests, and he didn''t even want to attend the welcome banquet.


    But after the arrival of Evan Evan, Franco was extremely enthusiastic.


    I think Evan Evan is probably also Mr. Coquettish''s partner, so Franco treats him differently. "


    Colin wasn''t surprised when he heard it. After all, Evan did reveal the fact that he was cooperating with Mr. Cougar that night in White Dew City.


    Originally, Colin thought that Evan Evan had been desperate after the defeat of Tinder and he chose to cooperate with the mortal enemy of the St. Pros family, Mr. Hoodoo, but he did not expect that the cooperation between them would have proceeded so early, and they were actually in the east. Before the chaos started, no, it had already started even before the change of Silvermoon City took place.


    No wonder Evan, who originally had no idea about the position of the Duke of the East, has immediately changed himself since returning from the North, and he is determined to fight for the right to inherit the Duke from his brother.


    I''m afraid Evan not only met Franco in Fengdie Castle, he should have also met Mr. Hooter, and thus strengthened his determination to seize the inheritance rights of the Duke of the East.


    However, knowing this is not very helpful to Colin, after all, Evan Evan is dead...


    But just as Colin was about to continue the interrogation to see if he could get some useful information from Agus, he suddenly thought of a question with a flash of inspiration.


    "Does your St. Theon family like to use women to deepen relationships with partners?"


    Aigus was stunned for a while, UU read www.uukanshu. com then nodded and said: "Yes, sir... If Mr. Covet fancy a person, he will indeed give a noble daughter of the St. Theon family to that person. This is not only a marriage, but at the same time, it is also a matter of putting a eyeliner around this person. Supervise."


    Hearing this, Colin nodded as if he could gain something.


    That''s right.


    Penny, Earl Uman¡¯s lover, is Mr. Coquettish sister, and Franco Morrison¡¯s maid and lover is Mr. Coquettish¡¯s daughter. So, what about Evan Evan?


    Colin just thought that after returning from the north, Earl Evan would take the initiative to terminate his engagement with Prince Leahy''s daughter Salia, and instead announced his engagement with Grace of the Brugen family in Tinder City.


    Originally, Colin didn''t think much about it.


    After all, Prince Leahy had already lost his reputation after being framed by Mr. Cougar, but the Brugen family of Tinder City was an extremely important family in the east, and there was nothing wrong with Evan Evan''s choice of Grace.


    But now it seems that behind the engagement between Evan Evan and Grace, I am afraid there is another plan!


    Colin remembers that when she was in Tinderella, Grace told herself that she was not the daughter of Count Brugge, but the illegitimate daughter of Countess Brugge and another mysterious man.


    Grace claims that she doesn''t know the true identity of her biological father, but is it possible that this man is Mr. Coquettish?


    That''s why Evan must marry Grace, because her surname is actually not Brugen, but Saint Theon.


    This is probably the real condition for Mr. Cougar to agree to help Earl Evan ascend the Duke of the East-his daughter becomes the Duchess!


    So... Did Grace lie when she said she didn''t know who her biological father was?


    Colin rubbed his chin, and the pure and lovely face of the little lover of Tinder City unconsciously appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 524： funeral

    In the cemetery of Fengdiebao, a low-key and simple funeral is underway.


    Franco Morrison lay peacefully in the open crystal coffin, neatly dressed, holding a sword in front of his chest in both hands, and covered with irises and golden silk.


    The scene was dignified and solemn, and a group of members of the Morrison family stood silently to pay tribute to this controversial tribe.


    Even if Franco''s actions can be called aiding the evil, it did lead to the current decline of the Morrison family, but no one questioned Franco''s motives.


    No one in this family understands the pain of the "Curse of Blood" better, so in their opinion, even if they were in the position where Franco was, they would probably make the same choice.


    Colin looked at all this with cold eyes. Although he didn''t have much sympathy for people like Franco, he wouldn''t do anything rude at this time.


    After all, the Morrison family is now his vassal family, and he will still be able to buy people''s hearts.


    For the "Blood Curse" that the Morrison family members were worried about, Colin certainly knew that it was just a genetic disease.


    In order to "purify" the family bloodline, the Morrison family insisted on marrying the noble daughter of the St. Hild family almost paranoidly, causing the offspring to get closer and closer, and it has become a de facto marriage of close relatives, which will inevitably cause the newborn to suffer from inheritance. The chance of illness has greatly increased.


    Colin didn''t intend to explain the genetic principles to these people, because even if he said it, he couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Of course, now that the Morrison family lost the title of earl, they would certainly not be able to marry the noble daughter of the St. Hild family. Therefore, this "blood curse" will gradually disappear.


    After the Morrison family discovered that their offspring would gradually not appear born deformities, Colin planned to send someone secretly to preach "The Morrison family''s blood curse miraculously disappeared after allegiance to the Earl of Anglia."


    Maybe you can earn some prestige for yourself.


    "May my lord forgive your sins and let your soul rest in his temple!"


    After the priest''s low prayers ended, Saiken Morrison personally stepped forward, closed the lid of the coffin, and then together with three other Morrison knights, sent Franco''s body into the tomb.


    Seeing the scattered dust gradually bury the coffin, Saiken couldn''t help sobbing.


    Mrs. Grace''s eyes were flushed, but she still stepped forward to hold Saiken''s arm, and then faced the Morrison family members who came to offer condolences, she said loudly:


    "Franco Morrison has left us, he is about to embark on another journey in his life!


    His soul will enter a new kingdom under the guidance of the benevolent and shining Lord!


    There, he will continue to fight for protection with countless glorious ancestors of the Morrison family knights!


    However, I firmly believe that his faith and will will always accompany us, and we will one day be reunited with him in another world!


    Now, the Morrison family is in an unprecedented low, but at the same time, it also ushered in a golden opportunity!


    The ancestors of the Morrison family won the knighthood and glory of the Morrison family by relying on the sword in their hands and the faith in their hearts, bathed in hot blood, and stepping on the enemy''s head. Go live your vows and prove your courage! "


    Saiken wiped away the tears on his face, drew the long sword from his waist, and roared:


    "Morrison, never retreat!"


    At the same time, all the Morrison family knights in the cemetery drew their swords, their swords pointed towards the sky:


    "Morrison, never retreat!"


    "Morrison, never retreat!"


    ¡­


    early morning.


    The low horn sounded over Huayu City, and teams of blood cavalry soldiers urged their horses to embark on a new journey. Valley


    With them on the road, there is also the Morrison family''s 30,000 Papilio Army.


    Twenty thousand cavalry and thirty thousand elite infantrymen gather in Huayu City like a tide.


    The sound of horseshoes was like a spring thunder, shaking the earth and the wilderness, and banners hunting and flying in the air, commanding the direction of this huge army.


    Standing at the head of Huayu City, Colin looked at the scene outside the city, full of heroism in his heart.


    This is my army!


    Such a military force, not to mention ordinary earls, even ordinary marquis lords may not be able to possess it.


    If you cooperate with the Blood Shadow Guard, whose number has now swelled to more than 700 blood slaves, Colin is sure to fight against any duke in any realm!


    If you count the half-elf kingdoms that Colin can control, and the northern and eastern regions that can exert tremendous influence, then few people in the entire Glory Empire may dare to say that they are more powerful than him.


    As the saying goes, ambition always matches strength.


    When he quietly escaped from Graycastle, Colin just wanted to figure out who was going to assassinate himself, but now, he couldn''t help but want a higher position and greater power.


    Especially during this trip to the East, Colin broke through the city of Bailu twice, and almost cut off the bloodline of the Saint Pros family. Although the East is notoriously weak in the Glory Empire, it also made Ke Lin couldn''t help feeling¡ª


    The Paladin family, it turned out to be nothing more than that!


    Mrs. Grace stood beside Colin, looking at the heroic guardian of the North, UU reading www. uukanshu.com''s eyes are full of memories, as if thinking of someone.


    "Earl Anglia, have you heard of the Chapman family?"


    Ke Lin was taken aback for a moment, and said, "No. This shouldn''t be a family from the North, right?"


    "No, this is the family of the Scarlet Collar, a direct vassal of the royal family." Madam Grace''s tone was full of sorrow, "Unfortunately, not many people know them anymore."


    Colin looked at Mrs. Grace quietly, waiting for her to explain further.


    "Earl Anglia, you might think that this is an unknown little family that has disappeared in the long river of time, but in fact, this was a very prominent family back then, and its patriarchs will be the guardians of the empire."


    "Guardian of the Empire?" Colin was slightly surprised.


    As the guardian of the north, he certainly knows the power and responsibility of this position.


    In the Northern Territory, Colin''s power can be said to be second only to that of the Northern Duke, and he can even legally deprive any lord of the Northern Territory''s title!


    Therefore, the guardian of the empire is definitely an existence above the 10,000 people under the glorious empire.


    But strangely, Colin rummaged through the memories of his predecessor, but did not find any clues about the Chapman family at all.


    As for the guardian of the empire, this position seemed to have been vacant for hundreds of years in his memory.


    Mrs. Grace obviously saw Colin''s doubts and added: "Yes, since this family broke off the inheritance, the position of guardian of the empire has been vacant."


    "How come I have never heard of such a powerful family?" Colin couldn''t help asking.


    "Because some people don''t want the people of the empire to know about this family."


    "Who doesn''t want?"


    Mrs. Grace took a deep look at Colin and said:


    "church."

 Chapter 525： Chapman

    "church?"


    Colin squinted his eyes and wondered, "How did this Chapman family offend the church?"


    While asking this question, Colin kept guessing in his heart, Mrs. Grace suddenly told herself what the purpose of this matter was.


    Mrs. Grace did not answer Colin''s question, but asked again:


    "Earl Anglia, do you know how many paladin families are in the Glorious Empire?"


    "Seven."


    "Which seven?"


    "The royal family of San Lorenzo, the family of St. Hild, the Duke of the North, the family of St. Pros, the Duke of the East, the family of St. Grian, the Duke of the West, the family of St. Landes, the Duke of the South, and the **** St. Theon family ¡­" Colin said here and stopped.


    Because he also realized that even including the Saint Theon family who had become public enemies of the empire and could only hide in the shadows, there were only six Paladin families.


    But the Glorious Empire was established by seven powerful first-generation paladins. This is historical common sense, and the seven first-generation paladins also derived seven paladin families from this.


    However, the territory of the Glorious Empire is now divided up by the five great Paladin families (Royal, East, South, West, and North Dukes), and the other two Paladin families have long since retired from the main stage of the Empire.


    Of course, the St. Theon family is not reconciled to withdraw, and they continue to make troubles behind the scenes.


    But the seventh paladin seems to have really withdrawn completely, without even leaving a name...


    etc!


    Colin suddenly realized something and blurted out: "This Chapman family, isn''t it one of the seven paladin families, right?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Grace gave an affirmative answer.


    Clin was stunned for a moment.


    Mrs. Grace sneered and said, "The dignified St. Chapman family, now that most people have not even heard of its name."


    Colin asked immediately: "So, how did this Saint Chapman family withdraw from the stage of history?"


    "Earl Anglia, you should know how the Saint Theon family declined?"


    Colin nodded and said, "I know, is it possible that the Saint Chapman family is also related to this matter?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Grace gave an affirmative answer, "As the guardian of the North, the husband of the Duke of St. Hild, you should also know the secret that the Glory Church is trying to hide?"


    Colin nodded again and said, "I know. The Lord of Radiance no longer absorbs the power of faith collected by the church, and there are even rumors that the Lord of Radiance is dead."


    The expression on Mrs. Grace''s face suddenly became extremely complicated, and she said solemnly: "It is a fact that the Lord of Radiance no longer absorbs the power of faith, but if he is dead, it is purely an ulterior conjecture by the''Black Emperor''. .


    Of course, the Black Emperor also paid a painful price for his open mouth.


    However, Earl Anglia, do you know why the Black Emperor suddenly went mad and preached such horrible remarks as ¡®my lord is dead¡¯? "


    "Why?" Colin asked.


    Originally, he thought that the Black Emperor wanted to break the church''s suppression of imperial power, and only then prepared to publicize the secrets that the church tried hard to cover, in order to weaken the prestige and power of the church. Valley


    But now, it seems that the black emperor''s motives are probably not that simple, and it is probably related to this Saint Chapman family.


    "You should have guessed that the sudden eruption of the Black Emperor is actually related to the Saint Chapman family." Mrs. Grace said in a low tone, re-displaying the deliberately hidden history in front of Colin.


    "The Saint Chapman family is the only one without a fief among the seven paladins.


    Because there is no fief, they can''t support the family army, so they can be completely trusted by the royal family.


    Therefore, the St. Chapman family also has the title of ¡®Emperor¡¯s Hand¡¯.


    The Duke of St. Chapman, trusted by the royal family, was granted the post of guardian of the empire. It can even be said that this position was set up specifically for the Duke of St. Chapman.


    The guardian of the empire, even above the prime minister, represents the will and majesty of the emperor.


    But such a prominent family was brutally smashed into the family manor by the Knights Templar in the middle of the night more than three hundred years ago, and all the clansmen were arrested and taken to the holy mountain to accept the Pope''s trial!


    The result of the trial, of course, is that the whole family is guilty.


    Since then, the St. Chapman family has completely withdrawn from the political arena of the empire.


    And this behavior of the church deeply irritated the royal family, and only then was the black emperor determined to tear his face in madness. "


    Mrs. Grace was an understatement, but Colin was frightened.


    The dignified paladin family has been destroyed by the church when it is said to be destroyed?


    Moreover, the Saint Chapman family, who can be called the right arm of the royal family, is simply kicking the royal family''s face. It is no wonder that the black emperor wants to lift the table.


    But immediately, Colin asked himself the most puzzled and most critical question:


    "Why does the church take such thunderous measures against the St. Chapman family? Don''t they worry that the empire lords are in danger, and UU¿´Êé will unite to boycott the church?"


    "Of course they are worried." Mrs. Grace said with a solemn expression. "But if you leave it alone, the church will not be able to bear the consequences."


    "What is the consequence? What did the Saint Chapman family do?"


    "The guardian of the empire at the time, the Duke of St. Chapman, asked the lords of the empire to send someone to copy the "Glorious Sacred Book" and distribute it to the representatives of the leaders, and cooperate with the church to preach the meaning of the "Glorious Sacred Book"."


    Colin was stunned, and wondered: "Isn''t this helping the church spread the faith? How could it be too late for the church to praise the Duke of St. Chapman? How could he kill him? Is it that the Duke of St. Chapman is ordering people to spread the "Glory of the Scriptures" Containing private goods in the process?"


    Mrs. Grace shook her head and said, "No. The Duke of St. Chapman did not do anything about the "Glorious Scripture", and in the process of organizing the staff to explain it to the people, he strictly followed the church''s interpretation and invited the church to send a pastor to help. Train lecturers and supervise the lectures."


    Clin suddenly became more confused, but he didn''t speak any more, but patiently waited for Mrs. Grace''s explanation.


    Mrs. Grace continued:


    "When the people of the Empire gradually started to learn and understand the "Glory Scripture", the Duke of St. Chapman asked the Black Emperor to declare in public that the authority of the "Glory Scripture" is supreme, and it is the Lord of Glory to restrain humanity. The only standard of faith is also the only way to be saved by faith!"


    Hearing this, Colin finally noticed something wrong.


    The Duke of St. Chapman seems to be helping the church to spread the faith, but in fact, he is constantly pushing up the status of the "Glorious Scripture".


    At first glance, this behavior seems to be completely consistent with the interests of the church, but in fact, it is a hidden murder!

 Chapter 526： Admonish

    The importance of the "Glorious Holy Book" in the glorious church is similar to the status of the "Bible" in the ji and du religions.


    The Duke of St. Chapman¡¯s promotion of the "Glorious Scriptures" and pushing it to the supreme authority seems to be helping the church to spread the gospel, but in fact, if you think about it, you will find that this move is actually Weaken the position of the church, and even fight for the church''s right to speak.


    If the people of the empire can listen to the gospel from the commentator appointed by the lord, why go to the pastor specially?


    If the salvation of the Lord of Radiance is written in the "Sacred Book of Radiance," then why go to church to pray for confession?


    If the "Glorious Scriptures" is the supreme authority, does it need to be followed when the Pope¡¯s decree goes against it?


    Invisible, the influence of the church in the spiritual realm of the people has been continuously weakened.


    Although the Duke of St. Chapman did not add private goods in the process of preaching the "Glorious Scriptures," he can do so at any time as the lords have more power to speak and control the people.


    "The Glory Sacred Book" is a dead book after all, but its interpretation can be flexible and changeable.


    The church originally monopolized the power to interpret the "Glory Sacred Code", but now, this power is in danger of being seized by the nobles.


    Moreover, the church can only watch the lords and nobles continue to extend their tentacles to the areas of faith that originally belonged to them, but they can''t stop them openly.


    Because they can''t find an excuse.


    There is no blame for preaching the "Glory Sacred Book" and spreading the gospel of the Glory Lord.


    The plan of the Duke of St. Chapman is a thorough conspiracy!


    Madam Grace looked at Colin''s changing face and smiled: "You want to understand what''s going on?"


    "Well, the Duke of St. Chapman is indeed a good method!" Colin couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Pushing "The Glory of the Scriptures" to the supreme position, the status of the church will naturally decline. Moreover, in the process, The nobles also stole part of the right to speak from the church.


    What''s even better is that the church cannot stop the nobles'' behavior, otherwise they will be attacked by the nobles saying that they are blocking the spread of our Lord''s gospel. "


    "Yes." Mrs. Grace showed admiration, obviously she didn''t expect Colin to react to the true intentions of the Duke of St. Chapman so quickly.


    You know, the church at that time was also after the Duke of St. Chapman implemented the policy two or three years before finally reacting to something wrong.


    Colin immediately wondered again: "If the Duke of St. Chapman only uses this method to slowly weaken the status and authority of the church, then the church can''t find an excuse to deal with him, right? Is the Pope really unscrupulous enough to use any righteousness? The reason, can you directly annihilate a Paladin family?"


    Mrs. Grace sighed and said, "No, the church would never dare to do this if it didn''t want to become a public enemy of the empire. However, a series of events later gave the church an excuse to deal with the Duke of St. Chapman."


    Colin moved in his heart and said, "Could it be that the Duke of St. Chapman asked the nobles to carry private goods in the process of spreading the "Glorious Code"?"


    "No. How could a man with such a foresight, the Duke of St. Chapman, have done such an eager thing. However, you have not completely guessed it wrong."


    Because the church finally tried the Duke of St. Chapman for the crime, which was deliberately distorting the "Glory of the Scriptures"! "


    Colin immediately understood, and said: "It seems that some of the noble-appointed commentators were bought by the church, and they made propositions and made distorted explanations in the process of spreading the "Glory Sacred".


    "That''s right." Grace nodded, and said, "Over time, there have been many instances of the noble-appointed commentator distorting the interpretation of the contents of the "Glorious Scripture". Of course, the Duke of St. Chapman had long expected this. , Argued that this was the personal behavior of the interpreter, and punished the local lords and asked them to strictly manage them.


    However, this phenomenon has been repeatedly banned. In order to blame the Duke of St. Chapman, the church has even spared some deliberately misinterpreted content of the "Glory of the Scriptures" to spread widely. "


    Colin sneered coldly and said, "Is the church already so shameless and skinless? But this won''t let them push the St. Chapman family to the trial court, right?"


    "It''s really not that. But until one day, a member of the St. Chapman family was found to have also preached some distortions in the "Glory of the Scriptures" in public!


    This incident also sounded the death knell of Saint Chapman''s family. "


    Colin couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Can the church instigate the people of the Saint Chapman family to betray their own family? Doesn''t that person know that his behavior is suicide?"


    Mrs. Grace sneered and said: "Who knows? This incident has long been undocumented, and the identity and deeds of the Saint Chapman family have been deliberately covered up.


    However, perhaps there are always some foolish people in this world who cannot be guessed by common sense.


    Later, the St. Chapman family was judged, annihilated, and even wiped out all traces of them.


    At the same time, the promotion policy of the "Glorious Scripture" formulated by the Duke of St. Chapman during his lifetime was also abolished by the church on this excuse. Now the "Glorious Scripture" can only be preached and explained by the pastor, and no one else may possess, extract, or spread it. .


    The nobles were shocked by the church''s ruthless will and resolute means. When they reacted, the church had already wiped out the St. Chapman family.


    The black emperor whom the Duke of St. Chapman was loyal to, therefore hated the church so deeply that he frustrated and yelled ¡®the **** is dead¡¯, trying to uncover the biggest secret the church tried to cover up.


    You should know everything afterwards.


    The "Judge" Duke St. Theon killed the ¡®Black Emperor¡¯ with a single sword, and the Pope also used the oracle to help the Duke of St. Theon¡¯s betrayal.


    Of course, the royal family and nobles were not reconciled to being insulted by the church in this way. Later, the St. Theon family also paid a painful price for this. U U Reading "


    Colin listened silently, his heart sighed infinitely.


    A Zongjiao reform that died halfway, even allowed the two paladins to withdraw from the political arena of the empire.


    Could it be that this is a restricted area that the Glorious Empire cannot touch?


    Colin stared at Mrs. Grace and asked, "Mrs. Grace, what do you mean by telling me?"


    Mrs. Grace said solemnly:


    "Earl Angley, I just want to remind you, don''t underestimate the church. Don''t touch their bottom line easily, because once they get revenge, they are really crazy."


    Colin frowned and said, "You mean I instigated the Lord of the East to intercept tithes?"


    "Yes."


    Colin hadn''t doubted Mrs. Grace''s motives. Now the Morrison family and him were both prosperous and ruined. The old lady reminded herself that it was also out of good intentions.


    And to be honest, Colin also realized that his behavior was a bit reckless.


    Although this could force the nobles of the East to get rid of the church''s control, at the same time, Colin himself became a thorn in the eyes of the church.


    Originally, Colin didn''t think the threat of the church was so great. After all, he had just conquered the East at the time when he was full of spirits, but now he calmed down and realized that he had indeed underestimated the church.


    "Mrs. Grace, how do you think I should make up for the relationship with the church?"


    "You don''t need to make up for the relationship with the church." Mrs. Grace smiled slightly and said, "You only need to keep a distance from the royal family, or even deliberately create some gaps."


    Colin immediately understood what Mrs. Grace meant, and clapped his hands in praise:


    "Mrs. Grace, you are such a master!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled, like two foxes who stole grapes.

 Chapter 527： Visiting

    Outside the winter city.


    A wild boar breeding farm was established on the east bank of the River Rushing.


    The thatched pig houses are closely connected, each of which is about a dozen square meters in size. There are seven or eight fat-body boars squeezed into the trough, humming and eating the fodder thrown by the farmer.


    Anyone who has been to the pigpen will never forget the unspeakable stench. Therefore, compared with cattle and sheep, pigs have always been regarded as unclean animals by the nobles and seldom willing to eat them.


    But now, this wild boar farm was established by the family of Saint Hild, the lord of the north.


    "How many wild boars are there in this farm?" Turnance asked with interest, looking at the smelly wild boars in front of him.


    "There are more than five thousand wild boars." Archbishop Ajani respectfully followed behind and replied after hearing the words.


    She would never have imagined that when she came to welcome this cardinal, who was second only to the pope in the Glory Church, she discovered that the other party had gotten into the stinking pig house.


    Turnance didn''t seem to care about the red tape or the embarrassment of the location at all, so he asked calmly:


    "How many wild boar farms like this exist in the northern border?"


    "As far as I know, there are about fifteen farms of this size in the whole north. In addition, many farmer families have also raised some wild boars, but the scale is definitely not comparable to the farms built by the nobles. ."


    Turnance probably estimated the number of wild boars, and suddenly said with emotion: "That''s a lot."


    He looked at the wild boar in front of him carefully, and then asked: "Why are these wild boars different from the ones I have seen before? They are whiter, bigger, and more lazy and docile."


    "This is a breed specially bred by Bachelor Sonny. It is called a domestic pig by Earl Anglia. They have fewer bristles, their fangs have also degraded, their temperament has become docile, they are delicious and lazy, and they are particularly prone to fat. A breed that is more suitable for breeding than ordinary wild boar."


    "Bachelor Sonny? Isn''t that the former Minister of Agriculture of the Grantou family?"


    "Yes."


    Turnans nodded and said in admiration: "Sonny Granto is indeed a capable person. Unfortunately, his character is stubborn and he doesn''t know how to work around. I didn''t expect the Duke of the North to tolerate him, and he had the courage to show him. long."


    Archbishop Adjani moved his eyes slightly, and said with a smile: "Master Tournance, in fact, the person who promoted the Sonny Bachelor''s new farming and pastoral system in the North is not the Duke of the North, but the Guardian of the North, Count Angele. "


    "Oh?" Turnans moved slightly in his heart, but did not entangle on this issue. Instead, he asked some questions about the promotion of the new agricultural and pastoral system in the north.


    Adjani also gave answers one by one.


    As Turnance walked outside the farm, he listened silently and asked a few questions from time to time.


    When the group of people left the area of ??the farm, the air suddenly became much fresher.


    Turnance couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths, and sighed:


    "Originally, I was a little curious along the way. The status quo in the North Territory is much better than I thought. I recovered from the famine so quickly, as if the two previous turmoil had never happened.


    Now I finally understand that I am afraid that this new agricultural and animal husbandry system has contributed a lot! "


    Ajani smiled slightly and gathered her hair tossed by the spring breeze, and said: "My Cardinal, this new agricultural and pastoral system has only been promoted for more than half a year after all. Although it does help a lot in the famine, To say that the people in the North are really filling their stomachs, thanks to a series of measures taken by Lord Anglia."


    "Oh?" Turnans asked immediately, "what measures?"


    Adjani then recounted all the policies that Colin has implemented in the northern border over the past year, including the new agricultural and animal husbandry system, the issuance of grain bonds, and the establishment of the North Border Foreign Trade Company.


    After hearing this, Turnance couldn''t help but sighed: "I originally thought this guardian of the North was amazing enough in military terms, but I didn''t expect that he still has such a talent in power! After ten years of experience, it is more than enough to be the prime minister of the empire."


    Adjani turned her head to observe Turnance''s face carefully, and said with a smile, "My Cardinal, are you a pity?"


    Tournance took a deep look at the Archbishop of the North beside him, but his muddy eyes seemed to penetrate all her thoughts:


    "Ajani, did you guess that the Pope sent me to the north?"


    Ajani smiled faintly, and said, "Can you have any other reasons for coming to the North at this time?"


    Turnance was silent for a while and asked: "Then what do you think?"


    "I think that if Earl Anglia died young, it must be a loss to the empire, and even a loss to the human race!" Adjani said solemnly, "Furthermore, the interception of tithes by the lords of the East is not tolerable. , But it is not irreversible.


    At least they themselves claimed that this was just a stopgap measure in response to the orc invasion.


    So, why don''t you talk to Count Angele first? "


    Turnance watched Ajani quietly for a while, before faintly said: "Ajani, you should know your position, and you should know the bottom line of the church. UU Reading "


    Ajani pursed her red lips lightly, looked at Turnance calmly, and said:


    "My Lord Cardinal, I have always thought that you are a pure and noble believer. You will definitely be able to see the chaotic and complicated hearts of people and find those knights who can be inspired by the glory of our Lord!"


    "Pure? Noble?" Turnans laughed at himself, "Do you really think that my red robe was obtained through purity and nobility?"


    Adjani''s face became stiff, and she suddenly didn''t know how to respond.


    Before Ajani could answer, Turnance suddenly smiled: "However, I also think I should meet this guardian of the North."


    Adjani quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled: "I believe you will not be disappointed."


    Turnance glanced at Ajani deeply, then stopped speaking, and boarded the carriage that came to greet her.


    The carriage went all the way north and finally arrived in Wintery City before sunset.


    After entering the city, Turnans opened his eyes from sleepy sleep, raised the curtain of the car, and observed the situation in the city.


    Suddenly, Turnans pointed curiously at the long lines of people on the side of the street and asked, "What are they doing?"


    Ajani smiled and replied: "They are lining up to buy the welfare lottery ticket."


    "Welfare lottery?"


    "Yes." Adjani then explained to Turnans the game and usefulness of the welfare lottery.


    After listening to Turnance''s silence for a while, he suddenly asked again:


    "Is this charity foundation really using the proceeds from the lottery to build orphanages and help the poor, widows, and the poor?"


    "Yes. At present, more than a dozen orphanages have been built in the northern border, and there is one in Winter City. Would you like to see it?"


    Turnance''s muddy eyes flashed with inexplicable light, and he nodded and said:


    "good."

 Chapter 528： Murderous

    "The Lord said, everyone who believes in me should have compassion.


    Those who are hungry share food, those who are injured and sick are given assistance, and those who are disabled are handicapped.


    The way of salvation is also the way of self-salvation.


    Those who are merciful, the glory of our Lord will always be with you..."


    The bishop emeritus finished his prayer and drew the mark of Shenghui on his chest.


    The crowd gathered in front of him gradually dispersed, and they lined up in a neat line to the window where food was distributed in the orphanage.


    The whole process was orderly, no one scrambled, and no one complained. The elderly with disabilities were also assisted by the nursing staff of the orphanage. A dozen naughty children chased for a while, but they also lined up obediently.


    Although everyone in the courtyard is either old, weak, sick, or lonely, but everyone''s face is not desperate, but is full of happy smiles.


    The bishop emeritus looked at everything in front of him with complicated eyes, sighed, and then walked out of the orphanage.


    But as soon as he took a few steps, he stopped and hurriedly bowed in salute:


    "Master Cardinal, Master Adjani!"


    Turnance smiled and waved his hand, indicating that the retired bishop does not need to be polite, and then asked: "The retired bishop, do you come to the orphanage to preside over prayer every day?"


    "Yes." The bishop emeritus nodded. "The people here need the glory of our lord more than anyone else."


    Turnance nodded in agreement, and looked around in the orphanage with inquiring eyes, and saw that a steward had hurriedly greeted him and said with a flattering smile:


    "Master Cardinal, Master Archbishop, the dean of our orphanage just happened to be out of business. I wonder what I can do for you?"


    "No need to trouble, let''s just take a look, and you can do it yourself." Turnance casually dismissed the steward and visited the orphanage accompanied by Archbishop Adjani and the bishop emeritus.


    "There are thousands of people in this orphanage, right?" Turnance looked around and asked with some emotion.


    "Yes, Lord Cardinal." The bishop emeritus replied immediately. "There are more than two thousand five hundred widows and widows here."


    "I heard that there are already more than ten such orphanages in the north?"


    The bishop emeritus thought for a while and said: "As far as I know, the number of North Border Welfare Institutes has reached 23, and eight more are under construction and will soon be put into operation."


    Turnance looked shocked and said: "Can the benefits of the welfare lottery alone support the construction and operation of so many welfare homes?"


    The bishop emeritus explained: "Your Cardinal, in fact, I have specially studied the welfare assistance system introduced by Count Anglia.


    The price of each welfare lottery ticket is not expensive, the price is only ten copper coins, but it has a chance to win a grand prize thousands of times. The monthly revenue of the welfare lottery can exceed one hundred thousand gold coins!


    Twenty percent of these proceeds can offset the operating and issuance costs of welfare lottery, thirty percent is transferred to the bonus pool, and the other fifty percent can support the daily operations of at least five orphanages, and there is even a balance that can be used to add new benefits. hospital.


    I don''t know much about the situation in other cities in the north, but it must be similar. It can be seen that the number of Northbound Welfare Institutes is far from reaching the limit and is in a state of rapid increase.


    In addition, this charitable foundation also accepts donations from nobles, wealthy businessmen, and civilians. During the Winter Veil Festival last year, the Duke of St. Hilde organized a grand charity fundraiser. The nobles and wealthy businessmen who attended the meeting generously donated it, it is said. The total amount of charitable donations that night alone reached 500,000 gold coins!


    As for how many donations the charitable foundation accepts on weekdays, I am not sure, but even if no one donates on weekdays, the scale of this charity foundation has reached an astonishing level.


    I estimate that in two or three years, the number of North Border Orphanages will exceed one hundred! The relief number will reach hundreds of thousands! Valley


    This is just my personal conservative estimate. In fact, the more I study this welfare system, the more I am amazed by the ingenuity of Count Angele!


    Although the welfare system is still in its infancy, I am sure that this is a genius design that can change the Glory Empire! "


    After listening in silence, Turnans nodded blankly and said:


    "Bishop emeritus, do you think the changes in the empire by the welfare system are good or bad?"


    The bishop emeritus opened his mouth, but didn''t speak, as if he didn''t know how to answer.


    Adjani was surprised when she heard this: "Your Cardinal, the welfare system will certainly make the empire better. So many widows, old, weak, poor, and helpless people are being rescued here. Isn''t it what the church wants to see?


    I even think that the pope should personally commend Count Angele and promote him as a model lord who spreads the glory of our lord! "


    Turnance glanced at Adjani, but did not respond.


    Adjani realized that something was wrong, and turned her head to look at the bishop emeritus, only to see that this person was also frowning.


    "Bishop emeritus, what can I say boldly?" Turnans encouraged.


    The face of the retired bishop changed for a long time, and finally he said in a deep voice: "My cardinal, I think the promotion of the welfare system will definitely do more harm than good to the church!"


    "Why?" Ajani couldn''t help but asked aloud.


    "Because..." The embattled bishop''s face appeared ashamed, but then he became firm again and said, "Because of suffering, is the best soil for nurturing faith."


    As soon as he said this, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    Ajani shook her heart, and immediately realized the profound meaning of the words of the ex-bishop.


    As the Archbishop of the Northern Territory, she certainly knows the fact that poor people are more religious than rich people, injured people are more religious than healthy people, and homeless people are more religious than happy people...


    The reason is simple-these people who have suffered so much need the mercy and redemption of the Lord of Radiance.


    But now, the welfare system designed by Earl Anglia has replaced the Lord of Glory, replaced the church, and completed the salvation of these people.


    So, do these people who have been redeemed in the orphanage still pray devoutly?


    Even if they pray, who will they be grateful for?


    Is the bishop emeritus who comes to pray once a day?


    Or was it Earl Anglia, the founder of this welfare system?


    Adjani was horrified, and realized that she had never seen the meaning of the welfare system designed by Count Angele.


    The old cardinal Turnans had clearly seen all this long ago.


    For this reason, his dread of Count Angele could no longer be suppressed. At this moment, he finally decided to implement the Pope''s order and no longer give Count Angele any chance to defend himself.


    "God has mercy on the world..." Turnans said lightly, "but only God has the authority to have mercy on the world!"


    Adjani looked up in amazement, and saw the undisguised killing intent in Turnans''s eyes.

 Chapter 529： meet

    The church in the center of Winterfell is located on the south side of the Roar Fort and is also the closest building to the top of the mountain.


    The main body of the church is made of solid limestone, and the walls are covered with a layer of white sand, shimmering in the sunlight, it can be described as a perfect combination of grandeur and delicacy.


    The interior of the church is tall and spacious, and the spire of the bell tower points directly to the sky, as if it were a bridge to communicate with the Lord of Radiance.


    Because it is located in the aristocratic district, this central church looks a bit deserted, because it is dedicated to the nobles, and civilians cannot enter here.


    In the afternoon, the bright sunshine casts a beam of light into the prayer hall through the glazed dome, making the atmosphere in the hall more sacred and solemn.


    In the silent and empty prayer hall, only a petite figure was kneeling and sitting in front of the Holy Light Altar, praying silently to the statue of the Lord of Radiance.


    She wears a red pleated skirt, which looks simple and plain at first, but in fact every detail hides deliberately restrained luxury. The waistline highlights her graceful figure, and the slender neck hangs slightly as if sleeping. White swan.


    The light footsteps sounded outside the prayer hall, alarming the praying girl.


    She slowly got up, the pearl fire-patterned hair ornament on the golden hair bun swayed slightly, instantly making the whole prayer hall seem to be agile because of this.


    "Your Excellency, Duke of St. Hilde, did I interrupt your prayer?" An old but powerful voice echoed in the prayer hall.


    Vera turned her head and looked at the door of the hall with a hint of doubt.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a figure in a red priest''s robe.


    Of course Vera knew that this was the exclusive outfit of the cardinal. When that person came closer, she finally recognized the identity of the other party, and quickly smiled and said:


    "Your Excellency Tournance, I didn''t expect you to come to Winter City!"


    As Turnance walked towards the center of the hall, he smiled and said, "Your Excellency, this is my rudeness. I didn''t inform you of my visit in advance."


    Vera smiled gently, and said, "It''s okay, Winter City will always open its doors to you, and on behalf of the St. Hild family, I welcome your visit at any time."


    Turnance walked slowly to Vera and looked at the dignified and glamorous, holy-scented duchess in front of her, with a satisfied expression on her face, and said:


    "Praise my lord! Under the guidance of his brilliance, there is one less mad mage and one more pious knight!"


    Vera wrinkled slightly, but she quickly loosened her head and nodded:


    "Praise my lord! Praise the pope''s crown too. Since accepting his personal baptism, I suddenly understood the beauty of the holy light, as if this is the most indispensable part of my life."


    Turnance smiled and drew the sacred mark on his chest, and said: "The omnipotent Supreme Lord will not let any of his lambs go astray. Your Excellency, you are now finally retrieved by the Lord. !"


    There was a little shame on Vera''s pretty face, and said, "It''s a pity that I woke up too late, and now I can''t go far on the way of the knight..."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Turnance slowly shook his head, persuading him, "My lord has His arrangements for everyone. It is not just fighting on the battlefield that is the only way to serve our lord."


    "I see, thank you, Your Excellency Cardinal." Vera curtseyed to Turnans respectfully, and then asked, "By the way, what''s the matter with you in Winter City this time? If you need any help, please let me know."


    Tournance looked deep and said: "Your Excellency, I really need your help."


    "Please speak."


    Turnance paused, as if thinking how to speak, but then he did not directly express his request, but said with emotion:


    "Your Excellency, when I came to the north this time, I discovered a lot of novelties."


    A proud and slightly shy smile appeared on Vera''s face, and said:


    "Your Excellency Cardinal, I guess you are talking about the new policies implemented by my husband? I have to say that before these new policies were introduced, many northern nobles, including myself, had some doubts about Colin. However, after verification in practice, it was discovered that these new policies were indeed effective.


    The Northern Territory was able to recover from the previous chaos so quickly, thanks to these new policies. "


    Turnance smiled slightly and said: "The wisdom of Count Angele is amazing!"


    After a word of admiration, Turnance changed his words again and said: "However, after all, he is too young and does not have enough experience in administration. It is inevitable that there will be omissions."


    "Omission?" Vera said with a slight frown, "Your Excellency Cardinal, please feel free to enlighten me."


    Turnance carefully observed Vera''s expression and saw that she was indeed asking for advice sincerely, and the pious color in her eyes had not diminished at all, so he asked bluntly:


    "Your Excellency, you should be aware of the welfare lottery promoted by Earl Anglia, right?"


    "Of course. In fact, I secretly bought a few of them myself, but unfortunately I didn''t win the prize." Vera spit out her tongue playfully.


    Turnans did not smile, but looked at Vera with a serious face, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Your Excellency, UU reading , do you think this welfare lottery is good or bad?"


    "Of course it''s a good thing." Vera explained quickly, "You may not know that the proceeds from these lottery tickets did not flow into the pockets of the Angley family, but were used to establish orphanages, which will provide free assistance. Those in trouble, helpless civilians.


    I believe that such good deeds will certainly please my lord. "


    "No." Turnans shook his head slowly.


    Vera''s face was suffocated, and she paused for a while before she said in doubt: "Your Excellency Cardinal, why do you say that?"


    Turnance looked at Vera with a deep and compassionate gaze, and said:


    "Because this kind of welfare lottery evokes the greatest evil in the hearts of the people-greed!"


    "greedy?"


    "Yes! You are the Duke of the North, and you can''t help but buy a few lottery tickets, not to mention the appeal of this kind of thing to civilians.


    If things go on like this, civilians will work unintentionally and just want to buy lottery tickets to win the jackpot. Even some people are reluctant to even spend money on food and clothing, and they will use it to buy lottery tickets!


    Therefore, this is not a way to please our lord at all, but to spread the temptation of the devil! "


    The smile on Vera''s face also faded, she frowned for a moment, and said, "Your Cardinal, I think you may be overly worried. Although the welfare lottery is attractive to civilians, at least so far, I still No one was seen breaking down because of this."


    Turnance''s face sank and said, "Your Excellency, have you ignored my lord''s warning?"


    "My lord''s warning?"


    "Yes." Turnans suddenly raised his hand and pointed straight behind Vera.


    Vera turned her head suspiciously, and saw the statue of Lord of Glory on the Altar of Holy Light, shed two rows of blood and tears.

 Chapter 530： Magic

    Boom!


    The grand bell suddenly rang in her ears, and the stone statue in front of her became agile. In a trance, Vera only felt as if she had seen the incarnation of the Supreme Lord at this moment.


    The platinum holy light filled the entire prayer hall at some unknown time, dispelling all the darkness, and even the sunlight coming in from the glazed dome became eclipsed.


    Vera''s pupils also gradually turned dark gold, and then the golden streamer turned into a plume of smoke, covering all of Vera''s exquisite body.


    In Vera¡¯s consciousness, she found that she seemed to be in an independent space, unable to hear outside sounds and feel the presence of outsiders, even time seemed to stagnate, and only the sun was left in her eyes. The dazzling image of the Lord of Radiance.


    The huge and vast light can make Vera feel as small as an ant.


    Is this really the coming of the Supreme Lord?


    "Villa Saint Hild."


    A magnificent and ethereal voice rang in Vera''s ear, which made her soul tremble.


    "My lord!"


    Vera immediately fell to her knees, and said respectfully.


    "The believers of the devil are hiding by your side, bewitching your people and ruining your territory, but you don''t know anything."


    The expression on Vera''s face suddenly stagnated, but then the color of struggling appeared again, and she said after a long while:


    "My lord, please clarify, who is the believer of the devil?"


    The voice fell silent for a moment, and it seemed that Vera would dare to ask such a question.


    But then, the grand voice sounded again, and said a name:


    "Colin Angele!"


    Vera suddenly raised her head, and the image of the Lord of Radiance in front of her was exuding the dazzling light of the sun, which made her burst into tears, but she still clenched her teeth and insisted:


    "Just and wise Supreme Lord! How can you recognize a pious knight as a believer of the devil?"


    In the prayer hall, Turnance looked at Vera, who was kneeling in front of him, and frowned. Obviously, he did not expect that Vera was still defending her husband under such circumstances.


    Could it be that in her heart, Colin''s status is still above the Lord of Radiance?


    Or is her will so strong that even the magical arts performed by the pope himself cannot affect her mentality?


    Turnance hesitated for a moment, and finally took a little helplessly from his arms the sheepskin scroll that the Pope gave him before leaving, and slowly unfolded it in front of Vera.


    For a time, the sky over Winter City changed color.


    boom!


    The dense clouds suddenly exploded, and a clearly visible vast holy light poured straight down from the sky, covering the church in the center of Winter City.


    Melodious and holy singing resounded throughout the city, as if it were a voice from heaven.


    Such a vision of heaven and earth immediately attracted the attention of the whole city.


    "miracle!"


    "Praise my lord!"


    "My lord has pity!"


    ¡­


    Countless devout believers immediately squatted on the ground and worshipped the holy light beam that descended from the sky.


    But there were also a few people who looked at this holy light beam, their eyes full of surprise.


    In the prayer hall of the central church, the statue of the Lord of Radiance on the altar of the Holy Light began to slowly melt, turning into golden streamers, and merged onto the scroll in the hands of Turnans.


    "Villa Saint Hild!"


    That magnificent voice sounded again, but this time, it seemed to originate from the depths of Vera''s soul.


    The struggle on her face disappeared completely, replaced by unparalleled piety and obedience.


    ¡­


    It seems that a moment has passed, and it seems that a century has passed.


    The vision in the sky finally gradually dissipated, but the believers in Winter City were still squatting on the ground, praying constantly.


    Outside the prayer hall of the central church, Archbishop Adjani slowly got up, looking uncertainly at the direction of the hall.


    Behind her, a group of pastors were discussing the "miracles" with each other excitedly, and some even burst into tears with excitement.


    But of course Ajani knew that it was not a miracle at all.


    The Lord of Radiance has long ceased to pay attention to the human race, and even the power of faith is no longer absorbed, how can it be possible to send miracles?


    A bad premonition gradually emerged in Ajani''s heart.


    At this moment, there were rapid footsteps outside the church.


    Not long after, I saw a waiter hurriedly report to Adjani Hui:


    "Archbishop, the guards of the St. Hild family outside surrounded the church!"


    "I''ll take a look." Just after taking a few steps, Ajani saw a team of guards rushing in and quickly enclosing the prayer hall.


    Afterwards, Ajani saw a thin figure emerging from the guards.


    "Marquis Garcia, what are you doing?" Ajani asked with a solemn expression.


    Although this Marquis who once smashed the northern border is no longer in charge of the military, and even his body is not as good as before, he walked and limped, and his posture was slightly rickety, but everyone present could still feel the rushing on the face. huge stress.


    The Marquis of Garcia walked slowly to Adjani, and said blankly: "I''ll pick up the Duke of St. Hild."


    Ajani smiled slightly and said: "Marquis Garcia, the Lord Duke is talking with Lord Cardinal Turnans in the prayer hall. Please wait patiently. UU reading "


    "Turnance?" Marquis Garcia sneered coldly, as if he had some bad memories of his name, he hummed, and walked around the Archbishop Ajani in front of him and walked to the prayer hall.


    Ajani hesitated for a moment, and did not step forward to stop her.


    The bishop emeritus on the side stepped forward and stood in front of the Marquis Garcia, and said in a deep voice:


    "Master Marquis, please wait outside the hall!"


    The Marquis of Garcia didn''t seem to see the bishop of Winterfell, and he kept walking and ran into it directly.


    Even if he was seriously injured in the battle of Shadow Canyon, the root cause of the disease fell, but the Marquis of Garcia could not be stopped by a priest.


    The bishop emeritus was knocked back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    When the rest of the pastors saw this, of course they did not dare to step forward. The staring gazes of the guards of the Saint Hilde family had already made them look back.


    But just as the Marquis Garcia was about to step into the prayer hall, a figure walked out of it.


    "Uncle, why are you here?"


    Vera looked at the oncoming Marquis Garcia and asked with a puzzled look.


    The Marquis Garcia looked at Vera with the usual expression, the frost on his face finally disappeared, and he smiled and said: "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    "Yeah." Vera stepped forward and took the arm of Marquis Garcia, and strode out.


    When the priests saw such a scene, Qi Qi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Archbishop Adjani stared at Vera''s eyes and observed it carefully for a long while, but did not see anything abnormal.


    But she knew that things would definitely not be that simple.


    After thinking about it, Vera asked the Marquis Garcia: "Uncle, when will Colin arrive in Winterfell?"


    "According to the marching speed, it is estimated that there are still two or three days."


    "OK!"

 Chapter 531： Make an appointment

    The night is dark.


    The camp of the blood cavalry gradually calmed down. The soldiers had fallen asleep, and only the soldiers on duty were still patrolling back and forth with torches.


    Only in the darkness that the soldiers could not see, a figure was lying on the grass holding his breath, until the patrol was far away, he raised his head again, carefully discerning the direction.


    But soon, the intruder frowned.


    He is lost¡­


    In fact, this is also normal. In a huge military camp with tens of thousands of people, unless you are very familiar with this army, you will definitely not be able to find North after entering.


    Just when he was hesitating whether to risk catching a blood cavalry soldier to ask about the situation, he suddenly felt a chill in his back.


    Huo Ran turned around and saw a figure standing behind him at some point!


    The figure was shrouded in the armor, only revealing a pair of eyes without any emotion.


    "Wait, I have no evil..."


    Before he finished speaking, the intruder was stunned by the armored man, and then he carried it on his shoulders and strode deep into the camp.


    When the intruder woke up again, he found himself in a tent.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing the question, the intruder quickly went to the reputation and saw that the person he had tried so hard to see was sitting behind the table, looking at him quietly.


    "Earl Angley, please forgive me for my presumption, but I really have no malice. If you don''t believe me, I don''t even have a weapon on my body!" The intruder opened his arms and signaled that Colin could let someone examine him.


    Colin yawned and said lightly: "Without a weapon, it doesn''t mean that there is no malice. Who knows if you are here to spy on the military? Come on, who sent you?"


    "Lord Anglia, I am here to see you on the order of Archbishop Adjani."


    "Ajani?" Colin was stunned, "Then why did you report abnormally? What are you sneaking in?"


    "Archbishop Adjani left Wintery City in secret this time. I don''t want others to know that she has been here, so I will meet you..."


    Seeing the intruder hesitating, Colin raised his brows and said impatiently: "It''s mysterious, what the **** is going on?"


    "My Lord Earl, please forgive me! The archbishop has important matters to discuss with you, but he has scruples. This has caused a little trouble.


    However, if you are willing to see the archbishop, please stop by the village of Blackthorn tomorrow. "


    "Blackthorn Village?" Colin turned his gaze to the military map hanging on the wall, and quickly found the village the person was talking about.


    In fact, Colin didn''t want to respond to Adjani''s sudden invitation.


    Because of the assassination of Mr. Hooter in the city of Bailu, Colin was also afraid of Adjani who was with Mr. Hooter.


    This time, Adjani suddenly met with Colin. Could it be that Mr. Colin had a thief and hid in the dark, just waiting for Colin to take the bait?


    However, the other party''s way of making an appointment made Colin put down a bit of vigilance.


    Because he can let the blood cavalry enter the Blackthorn Village for a search first, and then enter by himself after confirming that there is no danger.


    Even if Mr. Hood was really hiding in the village, surrounded by the blood cavalry, if the Paladin wanted to kill Colin, it wouldn''t be that simple.


    Even Colin can let his three Tier 6 blood slaves cooperate with the army to try, can he consume a Paladin to death!


    The blood of the Paladin!


    Even if there are some risks, this benefit is irresistible.


    Colin licked his lips and nodded:


    "Okay, then trouble the Archbishop to wait in Blackthorn Village."


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, the vanguard of a group of blood cavalry rushed to Blackthorn Village first.


    The arrival of the wolf-like cavalry immediately caused a riot in this quiet small village.


    But soon, the riots were subdued.


    The villagers who were frightened, but who did not know why, were put under scrutiny by the cavalry. At the same time, every corner of the village was carefully searched.


    Near noon, the blood cavalry force finally arrived in Blackthorn Village.


    An atmosphere of solemnity enveloped the entire village, and the villagers did not even dare to show the atmosphere.


    But at this moment, a young girl among the villagers suddenly got up and walked towards the blood cavalry.


    "stop!"


    "I want to see Earl Anglia." The girl looked at the blood cavalry officer without fear.


    The officer seemed to realize something, and immediately led the girl to Colin who was surrounded by the army.


    Colin looked at the plain and unfamiliar girl in front of him with a puzzled look, and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The girl smiled brightly, and that plain face suddenly became vivid: "My Lord Earl, please come with me."


    Colin finally recognized those peach eyes, and immediately followed with a move in his heart.


    The girl led Colin into an ordinary thatched house, and then gently clicked somewhere under the bed board. Then, the ground cracked abruptly, revealing a deep passage leading to the ground.


    Colin looked at this underground passage in surprise. The Blood Cavalry didn''t find this thing just now.


    However, this is not surprising, after all, time is too tight, and this underground passage obviously uses very superb camouflage technology, if you do not find the key, it is difficult to be found.


    The girl glanced at Colin, said nothing, and walked in along the underground passage.


    Colin hesitated, but followed.


    There were candlesticks on both sides of the passage, and as the girl lit them as she walked, the dim candlelight dispelled the heavy darkness. UU Reading


    This passage is quite long, and there are many branches, if no one guides, I am afraid that there is a risk of getting lost.


    Colin kept a certain distance from the girl in front of him, and was ready to transform and rush out immediately if something was wrong.


    After walking for about ten minutes, it seems that he has finally reached his destination.


    The girl pushed hard against the smooth stone wall, and a door opened abruptly. She turned her head back and smiled sweetly at Ke Lin, and then walked in alone.


    Colin stopped and felt for a while before following in.


    "Earl Angley, long time no see."


    Sure enough, the girl just now was Archbishop Ajani.


    Her face was wet, obviously she had just removed her disguise, revealing a delicate and coquettish face.


    "Long time no see, Archbishop Adjani." Colin stood at the door and didn''t move on.


    Adjani didn''t seem to care about Colin''s vigilance, she spread her curled up hair on her own, and began to take off her crude peasant woman''s attire.


    He seemed unwilling to let these vulgar things continue to stay on him for even a second.


    It''s just that during this process, Adjani''s beautiful body inevitably appeared in front of Colin, and she didn''t even care.


    Colin is also not welcome. While admiring Ajiani''s exquisite figure, he smiled and said:


    "Here is your secret hiding place?"


    "Yes." Ajani turned her head and smiled at Colin in a charming manner, "Now you know my biggest secret."


    The corner of Colin''s mouth curled slightly, and he smiled non-committal, then asked: "Then, you can tell me why you are looking for me so mysteriously, right?"


    Ajani stopped her hand movement, turned her head to look at Colin, and said solemnly:


    "Count Angele, someone is going to kill you!"

 Chapter 532： Bewitched

    Colin smiled upon hearing this and said:


    "Is your news a little too late?"


    "You already know?" Ajani looked at Colin suspiciously.


    Colin immediately realized that they were not talking about the same thing, and he smiled:


    "I''m talking about Mr. Hooter who is going to kill me, who are you talking about?"


    "Mr. Coquettish is going to kill you?" The astonishment on Adjani''s face didn''t seem to be fake.


    Colin looked at Ajani quietly with a scrutiny gaze, as if she was telling whether she was lying.


    Ajani thought about some information from Bailu City, as if she had understood something, and said:


    "The fire in Bailu City should be a sacrifice ceremony prepared by Mr. Hood? Could it be that you destroyed it?"


    Seeing that Adjani really didn''t know Mr. Cougar''s plan in Bailu City, Colin shook his head and said:


    "No, before that, Mr. Hoodoo is going to kill me. Is this your attitude towards allies?"


    Adjani frowned, and then shook her head: "Earl Anglia, I am me, Mr. Coquettish is Mr. Coquettish, our relationship is not as close as you think.


    As for why Mr. Coquettish wanted to kill you... I guess it was because he felt threatened.


    The North, the East, and the half-elf kingdoms, these are the territories that Mr. Wang considers to be in his pocket, but now they are all under your control. Perhaps, because of this, Mr. Wang has murdered you. .


    However, you don''t need to worry about me. I am not interested in secular power, and my identity cannot allow me to control secular power.


    My goal is to clean up this decaying church, so that the glory of our Lord will not be covered in dust, and you want to suppress the power of the church in the realm of faith. At this point, we have a basis for cooperation. "


    Colin folded his arms around his chest, leaning against the door frame, with a sarcasm smile on his face, and said:


    "Well, Archbishop Adjani, we don''t need to behave anymore and pretend to trust each other. The fact is, I have never trusted you, and you would not really see me as an ally.


    This game ends here. As for your grand desire to clean up the church, let''s rely on your own efforts. "


    Adjani shook her head and said, "Master Earl, if you really don''t trust me at all, why would you come to Blackthorn Village to meet me?"


    Colin was silent for a moment.


    Of course he would not tell Adjani that he thought this was a trap set by her and Mr. Cougar. He was going to use himself as a bait to try to siege a Paladin.


    "I just dropped in." Colin said flatly, "Archbishop Ajani, do you know why I can''t really trust you?"


    "Why?"


    "Because of the position.


    You said that you want to clean up this decaying church, but the reason given is that you don''t want the reputation of the Lord of Glory to be dusted?


    Sorry, it''s not that I don''t believe that there are saints who sacrifice their lives in this world, but that such people are really very few.


    In my eyes, most people are profit-driven creatures.


    As the Archbishop of the Northern Territory, you are deeply trusted by the Pope, and your future is limitless. Therefore, I don''t think you will do anything that harms the interests of the church, because you yourself are the beneficiaries of this church system. "


    After listening to Colin''s words, Ajani stopped her hand movement, and then slowly walked towards Colin.


    At this moment, she had just taken off the earthy cotton-padded jacket outside, and only a piece of underwear that was as thin as a gauze remained on her body, and the perfect body curve was looming during walking.


    "Deeply trusted by the Pope? The future is unlimited?" Ajani came to Colin with a mocking face, turned around, took off the last piece of underwear, and showed her naked back.


    Colin was surprised when he saw Ajani''s back¡ª


    That is a terrible back!


    A series of ferocious welts covered the original smooth and white back with their teeth and claws, and these welts were old and new, criss-crossing. Obviously, they were not caused by a brutality, but were accumulated by years of abuse.


    "I''m just a tool for him to vent." Ajani put on her underwear again, her eyes showed a flame of hatred, as if she was about to burn everything in the world.


    Colin couldn''t hide his shock, and asked: "This is Pope Gregory did it?"


    Adjani nodded, gritted her teeth and said: "Yes, since I was brought back to church by him at the age of five, my nightmare has never ended!


    Now you believe that I really want to destroy this **** church, right? "


    Colin was silent.


    The scar on Adjani''s back could not be faked, but he did not expect that the seemingly beautiful Northern Archbishop would be so tortured secretly by the Pope.


    At this time, Colin also noticed that this secret hideout specially created for herself by Ajani, although luxuriously decorated, revealed a gloomy and dark style everywhere.


    The floor was covered with a white wool carpet, but it was embroidered with a large blue enchanting rose pattern. The flowers were so bright as if they were dripping with purple sap, they looked strange.


    On the surrounding stone walls, beasts with hideous faces are drawn, with their teeth and claws dancing, fierce and ugly.


    On the long table in the middle of the room, there is a ram skull-this is a symbol of the devil in the culture of the Glorious Empire!


    But Adjani was at peace in such an environment, she was wearing a purple tunic dress on her body, and after hiding all the hideous and terrifying welt marks, she became the respected archbishop of the North.


    The whole body exudes a holy breath, but it reveals a natural charm everywhere.


    In an almost evil environment, coupled with such a strange woman, intertwined into a very dangerous charm.


    The more Colin looked at it, the more he felt that UU Reading , the archbishop of the North who had been abused since childhood, might be a little abnormal in spirit...


    "Earl Angley, don''t you really want to know who is going to kill you?"


    Colin came back to his senses and said, "Let''s talk about it, what are you trying to tell me when you come to see me so hard?"


    Adjani recounted the visit of Cardinal Turnans and the "miracles" that took place in the city of Bailu.


    When she finished speaking, she found that the man in front of him gradually exuded a palpable atmosphere of terror.


    "What the **** did Turnans do to Vera?" Colin''s cold words seemed like a roar from hell.


    Adjani was not surprised but rejoiced, and slowly stepped forward, saying:


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure it has something to do with the hands and feet that the pope secretly did when he baptized the duke. Moreover, I suspect that your wife is now planning to kill you!"


    "Impossible!" Colin said coldly.


    "If the Duke is sober, of course she won''t, but her will can''t fight the Pope''s magic. In the history of the Glorious Empire, there have been many incomprehensible behaviors. In fact, it was the Pope who was in secret."


    Hearing this, Colin suddenly remembered the story that Mrs. Grace told herself about the demise of the St. Chapman family.


    Is the Saint Chapman who betrayed his family also caught the Pope''s magic?


    Ajani looked at the furious Colin, with a frantic smile on her face.


    She took a step closer again, stretched out her hand to press on Colin''s chest, feeling his strong and powerful heartbeat, leaning in his ear, bewitched:


    "I can feel your pain, your anger, and I am as painful and angry as you are.


    Let us join hands to burn this sinful world to ashes! "

 Chapter 533： struggle

    Winter City.


    In the early spring, the ice and snow melted and the temperature warmed up.


    Both sides of the main road outside the east gate of Winter City were crowded with brightly dressed people.


    When the blood cavalry''s flag slowly appeared from the horizon, bursts of enthusiastic cheers broke out from the crowd.


    The story about the guardian of the north, Earl Anglia, leading the blood cavalry across the east, has already spread its wings to every town in the north.


    The bards relied on their hearsay words and their own rich imagination to compose Colin''s journey to the east into a heroic epic, and all the people in the north were excited and fascinated.


    When the St. Hild family and the St. Theon family were fighting, the St. Pros family took the opportunity to send troops and stole the fruits of victory that should have belonged to the North. This hatred made the people of the North cherish for hundreds of years.


    Now, Earl Anglia led his army to break through the city of Bailu, and he also personally beheaded the Duke of Saint-Pros, which can be regarded as revenge of the year.


    It is a pity that Emperor Reinhardt''s war order came at an untimely time. Otherwise, the Northern Territory might be able to regain its own territory north of the Althus Mountains.


    But fortunately, Nushui River is no longer a barrier to the east.


    The people in the north believed that after repelling the orc empire, the St. Hild family would definitely "discuss" the territorial dispute with the St. Pross family.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, the blood cavalry slowly approached the city gate.


    Colin wore a gorgeous white armor and rode a black horse with a muscular body and a pure black coat.


    When he got close to a position about 100 meters away from the crowd who came to meet him, Colin got off his horse and changed to walking.


    As soon as he looked up, Colin clearly saw the familiar figure.


    Vera wore a green duchy dress, her silky blonde hair wrapped in the style of a lady''s bun, but her exquisite facial features brought a touch of majesty, and she seemed to have the power of the lord of a realm.


    It''s just that when she saw Colin, the expression on her face suddenly melted like ice and snow, and spring flowers bloomed.


    Amidst the enthusiastic cheers, Colin came to Vera, knelt on one knee, performed a standard chivalry, and said loudly:


    "The most expensive Duke of St. Hild, I dedicate all my glory to you!"


    Vera gracefully stretched out her right hand, let Colin kiss the back of her hand, and said with a smile:


    "You are my greatest glory, my knight!"


    Colin got up, looked at Vera''s pure and pure eyes, and showed a warm smile. At the same time, he clasped his wife''s arm in his arm and strode towards the direction of Winter City.


    The greeted crowd suddenly boiled, and countless colorful petals were thrown on the sky above the pair of Bi people, and then slowly fell, forming a flower path leading to the city gate.


    Colin did not squint, with a right smile on the corner of his mouth, bathed in the rain of flowers on his body, and strode forward in constant cheers.


    In this way, all the way to the church in the center of Winterfell, Colin saw the cardinal Turnans in a red priest''s robe at a glance.


    "Earl Anglia, your reputation has long been spread to the holy mountain, and the pope''s crown personally praised you, saying that you have the hope of becoming a saint."


    "The Pope has been crowned!" Colin looked at the kind-faced old priest, but in his heart he was forcibly resisting the urge to screw his head off on the spot.


    Archbishop Adjani also wore a pure white priest''s robe, and stood behind Turnans with a standardized smile on her face. She saluted Colin and greeted Colin, nothing unusual.


    But when the bishop emeritus greeted Colin, he didn''t dare to face Colin''s eyes.


    Speaking of, the bishop emeritus and Colin are old acquaintances. Before becoming the bishop of Wintertime, he was the bishop of Ice Rock City. When Colin asked the slave children to literacy, the bishop emeritus realized it was wrong. , And once persuaded him euphemistically.


    According to Ajani¡¯s whistleblower this time, the retired bishop also frantically attacked Colin¡¯s welfare system in front of the cardinal, thinking that this would seriously damage the interests of the church.


    It''s an old guy with a sharp eye! Valley


    Colin took a deep look at the bishop emeritus, and then led Vera into the prayer hall.


    Cardinal Turnans personally presided over the prayer ceremony for Colin and Vera.


    During the whole process, Colin always paid attention to the state of his wife beside him, but he still didn''t notice anything unusual.


    The bright sunshine filled the prayer hall through the glazed dome, and the holy and peaceful atmosphere made Colin a little drowsy.


    After the ceremony, Colin donated three thousand gold coins to the church to express his piety.


    After that, Colin didn''t stay too much, and returned to Roar Castle with Vera.


    The Marquis of Garcia led a group of members of the Saint Hild family to greet at the gate of the castle.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time, the physical condition of Marquis Garcia seems to be worse than last time. There is a feeling of heroic twilight, which makes Colin feel a little painful in his heart.


    It''s just that his eyes were still sharp, and he stared at Colin for a long time before he pulled out a smile and said:


    "Good job!"


    This compliment made Colin couldn''t help but straighten his chest, like a student praised by the teacher.


    After greeting everyone who came to greet him for a while, UU read www.uukanshu. Com Colin returned to his room under the leadership of Vera.


    The maid had prepared the bath water, but she was driven away by Vera when she was about to serve Colin and take off her armor.


    "Are you going to change my clothes yourself?" Colin stared into Vera''s eyes, as if trying to find something out of it.


    Vera smiled sweetly and said, "Yes, this is what I should do as a wife."


    Of course Colin would not refuse, relaxing his body, closing his eyes slightly, as if he was enjoying his wife''s tenderness.


    The room was filled with a warm atmosphere, warm and drowsy.


    Taking off his armor, Colin could already feel Vera''s soft little hands walking around him, and the warm touch made him intoxicated.


    However, a sharp cold touch disturbed Colin''s enjoyment.


    As if aware of something, Colin sighed, opened his eyes, and saw a dagger gleaming with cold light, reaching his throat.


    And Vera, who was holding this dagger, was trembling all over, and seemed to be struggling fiercely whether to stab it.


    In her originally green eyes, there was a flickering golden light.


    The fine cold sweat oozes out on her forehead, as if she is fighting fiercely with something.


    Colin looked at his wife in front of him with complicated eyes, and said solemnly:


    "Vera, do you still recognize me?"


    There was silence.


    The dagger was shaking violently, but it still didn''t pierce.


    Colin felt heartache for a while, but he said solemnly:


    "Vera, don''t give in! No one, even the Lord of Radiance, can be your master!"


    I don''t know if she heard Colin''s call, Vera''s body shaking became more and more violent.


    But in the next second, red blood flowed out of her facial features.

 Chapter 534： Visiting

    "Are you going to personally lead the army out to the West?"


    In the study, Mrs. Grace looked at Marquis Garcia in surprise.


    Marquis Garcia nodded and said, "Yes, aunt."


    "What about Earl Anglia?"


    "He will stay in the north."


    Seeing Mrs. Grace frowned, Marquis Garcia seemed to have guessed what she was thinking, and quickly added:


    "Aunt, I know that you want the Papilio Army to go to the west, and take this opportunity to build merits to realize the re-emergence of the Morrison family. So, if you have faith in me, you can let them follow me on the march."


    "Of course it''s not that I don''t believe in your military capabilities." Mrs. Grace looked at Marquis Garcia seriously, "It''s just that your body has not fully recovered..."


    "Don''t worry, auntie. Although I can''t charge and fight like I used to, it''s okay to be in command."


    "Why not let Count Angele lead his army? He has proved himself many times and is an outstanding commander who is not inferior to you. Why do you have to do it?"


    The Marquis Garcia hesitated for a moment, smiled bitterly, and said: "Auntie, you should regard me as lonely. I have been away from the battlefield for too long, so long that I can no longer suppress my desire for victory. If this continues, I''m afraid... it''s really going to be scrapped."


    Mrs. Grace was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked in a deep voice:


    "Garcia, do you think we might lose in this war?"


    Marquis Garcia''s eyes flashed and his mouth opened, but before Mrs. Grace''s fierce gaze he nodded hard and said:


    "Auntie, I just got the news that your majesty will go to court."


    Mrs. Grace''s face changed, and she cursed angrily: "That guy with great ambition and talent is going to go to court? Is there no one who understands in Royal Dragon City? Where is Midella? She won''t persuade it?"


    The Marquis of Garcia sighed and said, "That''s why I have to personally lead the army on the expedition. However, you can rest assured, aunt, I will save the northern army as much as possible, even if it violates your majesty''s military order... this kind of thing, only I will come. It''s appropriate to do it.


    As for Colin, let him stay and guard the northern border this time. "


    Mrs. Grace had a sullen face, apparently extremely indignant at the news. She thought this orc war was a chance for the Morrison family to be reborn from the ashes, but now, it is very likely that the **** emperor will make it happen. A disaster.


    Just as the atmosphere in the study fell into silence, the door of the room was knocked suddenly.


    "Come in." Marquis Garcia said casually, and then saw the housekeeper open the door.


    "Master Marquis, Master Cardinal, come to see you."


    "Turnance? He wants to see me?"


    "Yes."


    Marquis Garcia frowned suspiciously, before saying:


    "Okay, bring him here."


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Grace took the opportunity to get up and said goodbye: "Then I will go first, so I won''t disturb you when you meet the guests."


    "Okay." Marquis Garcia nodded, and said again, "Auntie, if you are worried about the war in the West, you don''t need to send all the Papilio Army to the battlefield..."


    "No." Mrs. Grace shook her head firmly, "This is the best opportunity for the Morrison family. If you don''t go all out, it will only lead to distraction... Once the hearts of the people are scattered, it will be difficult to get together again. Up.


    Therefore, the Papilio Army will all follow you to the west. Whether it can regain the reputation of the Morrison family depends on the arrangements of the Supreme Lord. "


    After speaking, he turned and left. Valley


    The Marquis Garcia looked at the back of the other person, lost in thought.


    It wasn''t until the door was knocked again that the Marquis Garc¨ªa came back to his senses, as Turnance was already standing at the door, looking at himself with a smile, and said:


    "Marquis Garcia, take the liberty to come, and please forgive me."


    "Sit down." Marquis Garcia nodded blankly, seemingly in no mood to deal with the cardinal of the glorious church.


    Turnance didn''t care about the indifference of the Marquis Garcia, walked into the study without seeing it, and sat down on the sofa.


    The maid walked lightly, brought a cup of tea to Turnans, put away the cup that Mrs. Grace had just used, and then quietly left.


    Turnans naturally saw the teacup used by Mrs. Grace, his eyes flickered but he didn''t ask anything.


    He held up the teacup, took a sip, and then said: "Marquis Garcia, I didn''t disturb you in meeting guests?"


    "No." Marquis Garcia said casually, "I wonder if you came to see me, what''s the matter?"


    Turnance put down his teacup and said frankly: "Marquis Garcia, this time I visited the North, it was actually entrusted by the Pope to investigate the interception of tithes by the nobles in the East as military expenses."


    The face of the Marquis Garcia remained unchanged, as if he was not surprised at this, he said lightly:


    "Then you came to the wrong place? You should go to Bailu City, not Winter City."


    Turnance smiled slightly and said, "Marquis Garcia, I came to see you with infinite sincerity, so you don''t need to deal with me with this kind of diplomatic rhetoric, right?"


    Marquis Garc¨ªa nodded. He was a straight person, and didn''t like those vain things, so he said bluntly:


    "You''re here to find Earl Anglia? But why do you want to see me?"


    "Earl Anglia is your one-handed excavation and promotion, and you also personally gave away the most precious black cavalry, saying that he is your heir to your mantle, isn''t it an exaggeration?" Turnance said solemnly, "Now He caused trouble, of course I want to ask your opinion."


    The Marquis of Garcia smiled noncommitantly and said: "If you want to ask me about my attitude towards the interception of tithes by the nobles in the East, I actually support it.


    At least in the current situation where the orcs are about to invade To quickly mobilize and organize the East, it will naturally require some unconventional means.


    I also believe that as the spiritual leader of the Glorious Empire, the Pope will be able to understand and support the behavior of the nobles in the East. "


    The smile on Turnance''s face remained unchanged, and it seemed that he was not surprised by the statement of the Marquis Garcia, but he did not continue to discuss this issue, but instead asked:


    "So, what do you think of the series of new policies implemented by Count Angele in the North?"


    "New Deal?" Marquis Garcia frowned and said, "I am not proficient in governance. Those things were initiated by Count Anglia and implemented by Bachelor Dawn and Bachelor Sonny. I did not participate.


    However, in terms of the rapid recovery of the northern border from the turmoil, I think these new policies are still very effective. "


    Turnance nodded, indicating that he understood the position of the Marquis Garcia, but immediately, his face became straight and he said solemnly:


    "Marquis Garcia, but in my eyes, Count Angele''s New Deal is a complete blasphemy!"


    "Where is the blasphemy?" Marquis Garcia asked with a sarcasm.


    "Welfare lottery! That is the evil thing that evokes the greed and desire deep in the human heart, it is the temptation from the devil! In the long run, everyone will work unintentionally and just want to buy the lottery to win the jackpot!"


    The Marquis of Garcia shrugged and said indifferently: "Since you think there is a problem with this policy, I will discuss with Count Angele and see if it can be cancelled..."


    "No! Not enough!" Turnance put down his tea cup, got up and came to Marquis Garcia, staring into the other''s eyes, and said coldly, as a blasphemer, Count Anglia must pay the price! "


    "What''s the price?"


    "The price of life!"

 Chapter 535： persuade

    The words of Turnans stunned the Marquis of Garcia.


    But immediately, an undisguised mocking smile appeared on his face, saying:


    "Turnance, do you really think that today''s church is still the same as it was back then, and can judge any lord at will?"


    Turnance stared into the eyes of Marquis Garc¨ªa without letting go, and said lightly:


    "Marquis Garcia, you may not understand how threatening the Count Angele¡¯s actions are to the church, but I can tell you frankly that in the eyes of the Pope, he is the new Duke of St. Chapman. ''!"


    "Okay!" said Marquis Garcia with a bloodthirsty arc at the corner of his mouth, "Then you guys should try, and see if the Knights Templar can run wild in Winter City!"


    Turnance sighed, seeming to be very disappointed with the toughness of the Marquis Garcia, and said:


    "Marquis Garcia, I didn''t expect that you would even dare to violate the will of my lord in order to defend Earl Anglia."


    "My lord''s will?" Marquis Garcia said with disdain, "Your church is doing all things under the banner of our lord all day. Just a fire burned all of you true blasphemers to ashes!"


    Turnance shook his head and said: "I''m sorry, Marquis Garcia, I didn''t expect you to have such a deep-rooted misunderstanding about our actions to defend the glory of our lord. I originally planned to let you hold the authority in the North."


    Hearing this, the Marquis Garcia was immediately exasperated, and smiled: "Tempt me with the position of Duke of the North? Haha, do you know that if I am interested in this position, I would have been able to take me two years ago? Brother hurried off the stage, how could it be your turn to come here and put on a charity gesture?"


    Turner Nanston was silent at the time, as if thinking about what rhetoric he should use to impress the stubborn Marquis of the North.


    In fact, Turnans didn''t want to come to the Marquis Garcia, but he really has no other candidates.


    Joyce, a child who is easier to control, was originally a great alternative, but unfortunately, his reputation has long been completely stinky because of the molestation of Princess Judy, and he can''t help him even if he wants to.


    As for the St. Hild family collateral, if it were in peacetime, Turnans would certainly not hesitate.


    But now that the orc was about to invade the stall, he didn''t dare.


    His plan, without the cooperation of a Saint Hild with enough prestige, would definitely cause great turmoil.


    If the Northern Territory is plunged into turmoil, I am afraid that the empire is in danger of overthrowing.


    Turnance didn''t want to become a sinner of the empire.


    Therefore, only the Marquis of Garcia is the most suitable candidate, and only he can quickly stabilize the situation in the northern border after the incident has erupted.


    But he didn''t expect that the Marquis Garcia, who thought it could be done easily, would be so stubborn!


    Could it be that Vera and Colin were even more important to him than the Duke of the North?


    After thinking for a while, Turnance decided to change another way, so he said:


    "Marquis Garcia, I am not using the title of the Duke of the North to seduce you, but drastic changes are about to occur in the North. Only you can stabilize the situation at this critical moment and avoid the situation from slipping into an irretrievable abyss."


    "Rapid change?" The Marquis Garcia looked suspicious.


    "Yes." Turnans nodded earnestly. "I said that the blasphemer must pay the price! Please do not underestimate the church''s determination."


    The Marquis Garcia narrowed his eyes, as if thinking of something, coldly said: "Really? How many people from your Templar Order?"


    "At such a sensitive moment, the Pope had no intention of instigating internal fighting in the empire, and naturally the Knights Templar would not be dispatched."


    "Then how do you make Count Angele pay the price?" Marquis Garcia relaxed, his face showed sarcasm again, "Do you really think that just a few words of''my lord''s will'' can make me willing to do this?" Do you serve?" Gu


    "No. Since you are unwilling to contribute to the glory of our lord, then I will not force it. Later, the true apostle of our lord will naturally make Count Angele pay the price. I only hope you can see For the sake of the overall situation of the empire, restrain the blood cavalry and don''t let the northern territory fall into turmoil."


    "Oh?" The Marquis Garcia looked at Turnans with a serious face, naturally he would not think that the other party was bluffing.


    So he resisted the anxiety and anger in his heart, and asked, "Then can you tell me who this so-called''true apostle of our lord'' is? How can he make Count Angele pay? cost?"


    A weird smile appeared on the corner of Turnance''s mouth, and he whispered a name: "Villa Saint Hild."


    The pupils of Marquis Garcia suddenly locked, and said in a cold tone:


    "What did you do to her?"


    Turnance did not really understand the psychological state of the Marquis Garcia at this time, and he said to himself:


    "The Lord Duke is just responding to my lord''s call. For this, she is even willing to bear the charge of murdering her husband.


    Therefore, Marquis Garcia, after this, the situation in the north still needs you to stabilize.


    I know that you are unwilling to cooperate with the church, but at this critical moment when the orcs are about to invade, the North must not fall into turmoil. No matter how reluctant you are, you must stand up!


    What''s more, I don''t believe that you are really not at all interested in the position of the Duke of the North! "


    The Marquis Garcia stood up blankly and walked slowly to Turnans, exuding a frightening aura.


    Turnance couldn''t help taking a step back, feeling a little overwhelmed, but he continued to persuade him:


    "Marquis Garcia, I can assure you that the plan under the Pope''s crown this time is only aimed at Count Anglia, and there is no intention to get involved with the authority of the North, otherwise I will not take the initiative to come to you.


    Moreover, Mianxia also hopes to see that at this critical moment, the Northern Territory can be prepared for the invasion of the Orc Empire under your control! "


    But not only did the Marquis Garcia''s face not ease, but an undisguised killing intent appeared in his eyes, his tone as cold as he came from Jiuyou Hell:


    "Dare to move Vera! You all have to die!"


    Turnance looked at the Marquis Garcia, who seemed to be in a frenzy, with incomprehension, and said:


    "Marquis Garcia, why are you so stubborn? Vera Saint Hild should have killed Colin Anglia by now. Whether you approve of our plan or not, all you can do now is to cooperate. We will stabilize the situation in the north..."


    "Who said I was dead?"


    A voice sounded abruptly outside the door.


    Turnance''s face suddenly became particularly exciting.


    Because, he heard it, it was clearly the voice of Colin Angele.


    boom!


    The door was pushed open heavily, and Colin walked in in a stride, and before Turnans could react, he grabbed him by the back of his neck and lifted him up.


    The Marquis of Garcia asked immediately: "How about Vera?"


    "It''s not so good." Colin''s eyes rolled with anger, and he brought Turnance to him, coldly said.


    "You better wake her up, otherwise, the Glorious Church will wait for her to bury her!"

 Chapter 536： Declare war

    In the quiet room, Vera was lying on her back on the bed.


    Her face was like a white paper, her breathing was weak, but her soft expression contained an indescribable strength.


    Beside the bed, Turnans folded his hands in front of his chest, exuding a holy white light, and was performing a healing technique.


    The healing technique performed by the cardinal himself, of course, didn''t have to say much, but Vera showed no sign of waking up.


    With the passage of time, Turnance''s forehead gradually oozes cold sweat, and the light radiating from the imprint on his chest also flickers, and it seems that signs of exhaustion have appeared.


    But he still didn''t dare to stop.


    Because Colin and the Marquis of Garcia were staring at him from left to right, it is conceivable that if Vera could not be cured, Turnans felt that his life might be really worrying.


    Needless to say, Colin, the killing intent in this guy''s eyes was not concealed at all.


    The Marquis of Garcia turned out to be murderous, which made Turnans very incomprehensible.


    The reason why he dared to go to the Marquis Garcia just now was because he felt that this person was a partner for cooperation.


    After all, no matter how close he is with his niece Vera, in the face of the temptation of the Duke of the North, Turnans believes that the Marquis Garcia can make the "right" choice.


    But the fact is like a direct slap on his face.


    The Marquis of Garcia did not show any coveting for the Duke of the North, and even when he saw Vera lying on the bed knowing his life and death, the killing intent in his eyes was not necessary for Colin.


    Turnance felt very confused.


    What made him even more incomprehensible was why Vera didn''t kill Colin?


    Has the Lord of Radiance really abandoned his followers?


    Tournance felt that his faith was collapsing a little bit...


    Finally, Turnans exhausted the last trace of sacred power under the murderous gaze of Colin and Marquis Garcia.


    I saw him collapse in front of the bed, shaking his head helplessly:


    "Sorry, the Lord Duke''s situation...I...I really can''t do anything..."


    "What is powerlessness?" The Marquis Garcia grabbed Turnance by the collar and snarled, "Why did she become like this?"


    By now, Turnans also understood that the Pope''s plan had completely failed, so he had to honestly confess:


    "The Lord Duke was actually baptized with a blessing technique under the crown of the Pope. This blessing technique can greatly increase the subject''s affinity for the Holy Light, which is conducive to the practice of the way of knights.


    But at the same time, it actually has a hidden function.


    It is to be able to control the mind of the subject through a certain stimulus, so that she can only follow her orders in a short time...


    Three days ago, when I saw the Lord Duke in the prayer hall of the church in the center of Winterfell, I wanted the Lord Duke to assassinate the Earl of Anglia...


    But... But, I don''t know why this happened? "


    Hearing this, Colin added coldly: "Vera did try to assassinate me just now, but at the last moment, she stopped, and it can be seen that she is in an extreme struggle and seems to be fighting. This magical technique that controls her mind."


    Turnance''s face was full of disbelief, and he shook his head and said: "Impossible, no one has ever been able to fight against the magic! That is the glory of the Supreme Lord, no one can resist!"


    Colin immediately sneered and sneered: "For those filthy things you did, you still have a face to mention the glory of our Lord? Stop talking nonsense, how can this magical technique be lifted? Don''t say you can''t!"


    "I really can''t lift it." Seeing Colin''s eyes, Turnans immediately added, "This magical technique can only be lifted under the pope''s crown. However, I can tell you, even if the pope''s crown is really willing I''m afraid it won''t help to lift the magical magic for the Lord Duke..."


    "Why?" Marquis Garcia asked urgently. Valley


    "This magical technique involves the domain of human will, which is a forbidden area for mortals. Even under the crown of the Pope, the subject can only be temporarily controlled.


    And Lord Duke, this situation... has never happened before in history.


    But I guess that Lord Duke must have forcibly closed his consciousness against the control of the divine art...In this case, even if the divine art is released, the Lord Duke cannot be awakened, and the healing technique is useless..."


    "Then how can I wake up Vera?"


    "This..." Turnance said with a cold sweat on his forehead, "I''m afraid... it depends on the Duke himself..."


    "Look at her?" Colin gritted his teeth. "Is that maybe she won''t be able to wake up again?"


    Turnance lowered his head, not daring to face Colin''s murderous gaze, and whispered:


    "Yes... it''s possible..."


    "So, you can''t make Vera wake up, and you don''t know when she will wake up?" Marquis Garcia''s tone suddenly became very calm, calm and palpitating, "Then what use do you do?"


    Turnance immediately realized something, grabbed the arm of the Marquis Garcia, and pleaded:


    "Marquis Garcia, don''t be impulsive! At this critical moment, the empire cannot withstand a civil strife..."


    Halfway through what the cardinal said, it stopped abruptly.


    Because, there was a hideous mouth of blood in his throat.


    Turnans tried in vain to cover it with his hands. UU read , but the bubbling blood still gurgled from between his fingers.


    "Help...Ho...Save me...Hoho..."


    Colin watched this scene coldly, without any intention to stop or save the cardinal.


    When Turnans was completely silent, Marquis Garcia looked at Colin calmly and asked:


    "I am going to declare war on the church. If you want to withdraw, it is still too late to draw a line with the St. Hild family."


    Colin smiled faintly, and cut off Turnans'' head with a sword without hesitation, and said:


    "Master Marquis, I actually wanted to do this a long time ago. I didn''t expect you to be one step faster than me."


    Marquis Garc¨ªa stared at Colin''s gaze, before nodding heavily, and said in a deep voice:


    "Okay! I didn''t misunderstand you!"


    After speaking, he motioned to Colin to follow him and strode out.


    Because Colin did not conceal the news that Vera was in a coma, a lot of people had already gathered outside the door anxiously waiting.


    When the heavy wooden door was pushed open, the words of these people''s inquiries hadn''t been uttered, and they were shocked to find that Marquis Garcia walked out with blood.


    And behind him, Count Angele was holding a head in his hands¡ª


    The head of Cardinal Turnans of the Glorious Church!


    The cold gaze of Marquis Garcia swept across everyone''s faces, and then he said loudly:


    "The Cardinal Turnans conspired against the Duke of St. Hild, causing her to fall into a coma, knowing her life and death!


    Therefore, I, Garcia St. Hild, together with Count Anglia, the guardian of the North, call on all the vassals of the St. Hild family, all the lords of the North, and all the knights of allegiance to fulfill your promises. Oath, to the messenger of this despicable conspiracy¡ª


    Pope Gregory, declare war! "

 Chapter 537： Transform

    After the Marquis of Garcia fervently declared war on the Pope, the entire Roar fort blew up.


    Some people were filled with outrage and wanted to avenge the duke, but others tried their best to dissuade him for the sake of the overall situation.


    For a time, all kinds of noisy sounds filled the castle.


    Colin didn''t care about these disputes, and it was more appropriate for Marquis Garcia to deal with this situation. It was more appropriate to unify everyone''s thoughts. Therefore, he didn''t care about the disturbances, and turned and walked into Vera''s room.


    Several servants were cleaning Turnance''s headless body. After they were over, Colin threw Turnance''s head over and said:


    "Go and hang it on the outer wall of Roar, so that the people of Winter City will see the fate of the murder of the Duke of St. Hild."


    "Yes."


    After the servants had left, Colin sat back on the side of the bed again, staring at his wife who seemed to be asleep.


    After a long time, he finally made up his mind, opened his mouth wide, and bit Vera''s slender white neck.


    After being baptized by the Pope at the Holy Light Cathedral, Vera officially became a knight.


    Of course, since the best period of knight training has been missed, Vera is currently only a first-order.


    But she is also a knight after all.


    As long as they are knights, they can accept Colin''s first embrace and transform into blood.


    However, after such a transformation, Colin himself was not sure whether or not Vera could be awakened from her sleep.


    But he definitely wants to give it a try.


    The fangs that were on display easily pierced Vera''s delicate skin, and immediately, Colin tasted Vera''s blood for the first time.


    He didn''t know if it was a psychological effect, Colin always felt that Vera''s blood was sweet and fragrant, and he couldn''t help but indulge in it.


    But he still controlled the speed of his feeding, for fear that Vera would lose too much blood if he was not careful.


    Gradually, Colin began to feel the familiar counter-suction.


    He immediately relaxed and let his blood flow into Vera''s body along his fangs.


    Strands of blood-colored mist evaporated from the two of them, and gathered and intertwined in the air, gradually forming complex and mysterious curves.


    The familiar whisper sounded in Colin''s ear again, like a dream.


    Colin leaned on Vera, feeling that the heartbeat frequency of the two gradually coincided. At this moment, he suddenly felt that there was a connection and a bond between himself and the girl in front of him.


    He knew that the first embrace ceremony was a success.


    Colin slowly pulled out his fangs and sat up straight.


    The **** mist gradually dissipated, revealing Vera''s delicate and poignant face.


    Colin held his breath involuntarily, and looked at Vera with expectant but worried eyes.


    In fact, Vera''s position is the most special among all the women in Colin.


    This is not just because Vera is Colin''s wife, and the rest are lovers, but because the relationship between him and Vera is the purest.


    The rest of the lovers, like Earl Schulz, Grace Bruggen, Molly Hall...are inevitably involved in the interests, they are more or less involved in the power and status of Colin to become his lovers.


    Even the half-elf queen Aisha Miller was originally because Colin rescued her from death, helped her complete her revenge against the old elf king, and helped her seize the power of the half-elf kingdom. Become his lover and give birth to a baby girl for him.


    Of course, because of this daughter, Aisha Miller''s position in Colin''s heart is naturally different from that of ordinary lovers.


    But even so, Queen Aisha still could not challenge Vera''s position in Colin''s heart.


    Because Colin knew that when Vera was devoted to him, he was only the son of a country baron who was forced to flee the family castle in embarrassment.


    And she, as the adopted daughter of Duke Saint Hilde, Lord of the North, was actually moved by his unskilled and even ulterior motives.


    This can almost be called the story of a male version of Cinderella.


    Colin''s rapid rise after that was the result of his hard work, but more of it was actually due to Vera.


    Without her, how could the Marquis of Garcia take Colin to the firmament ice sheet and teach the essence of cavalry command?


    It is even more impossible to hand over the last flame of the Black Cavalry to Colin when Shadow Canyon is in desperation.


    Colin admitted that he was not a devoted person, but he was not an ungrateful and naive person either.


    When we first married Vera, although there were elements of duress from St. Hilde, when Colin read out the wedding vows, he was sincere.


    Colin is willing to guard this girl who is pure like morning dew.


    What''s more, this girl has just used the will of a mortal to fight the Pope''s divine art just to protect Colin!


    Therefore, when the Marquis Garcia killed Turnans just now, he did not stop at all, and even cut off Turnans'' head with his own hands to show his determination.


    If Vera really couldn''t wake up at all, then Colin would never spare Gregorian, even if it caused the Brilliant Empire to fall into turmoil.


    For a long time, Colin has been very sensible, and interest is the first rule of his behavior.


    But now, because this is under the control of the magic, UU reading www. uukanshu.com would rather fight against his beliefs than kill Colin''s girl. Colin is willing to go crazy for her once!


    If she can''t wake up anymore, let this dirty world burn to ashes.


    As time passed bit by bit, there was still a faint smell of blood in the room.


    The debate outside seems to be continuing, and Marquis Garcia''s resolute and quiet voice can vaguely be heard.


    Vera was still lying quietly on the bed, like a sleeping begonia flower.


    There was a panic in Colin that he couldn''t even tell him.


    Couldn''t the blood also make Vera wake up?


    He took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down.


    hold on¡­


    hold on¡­


    Colin couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to draw a imaginary mark of Shenghui on his chest, and then closed his eyes.


    For the first time after coming to this world, Colin has never been so sincerely praying silently:


    "The benevolent and shining Lord, if you can be fortunate to witness your grace, then throughout my life, I will always serve you!"


    "Colin."


    A crisp voice suddenly sounded, and Colin almost thought he had hallucinations.


    But after he opened his eyes, his chest was filled with unparalleled surprise in an instant.


    "you''re awake!"


    Colin leaned forward abruptly, trying to hug the girl in front of him so that he was convinced that all this was not an illusion, but he stopped immediately, as if he was worried that Vera''s weak body could not bear his enthusiasm.


    Vera seemed to immediately understand Colin''s entangled emotions, actively struggling to plunge into his arms, and said softly:


    "Colin, I seem to have a dream."


    Colin hugged Vera tightly, feeling the familiar softness and fragrance, and for a while, his heart was extremely peaceful.


    "It''s okay, now I wake up from the dream."

 Chapter 538： Stance

    ßË¡ªßË¡ªßË¡ª


    The bell of the church in the center of Winterfell rang.


    It''s just that this voice doesn''t have the calmness and atmosphere of the past, but it looks very anxious, and people feel an inexplicable panic when they listen to it.


    The bishop emeritus hurriedly walked into the prayer hall and came behind Archbishop Adjani who was praying silently in front of the statue of the Glory Lord.


    "Archbishop, I just got the news that Lord Turnans died in Roar! Moreover, the St. Hild family also declared war on the Pope!"


    Although the retired bishop tried to keep calm, his tone still showed fear from his heart.


    Adjani seemed indifferent to the shocking news, her expression on her face did not change at all, she just stared at the statue of the Glory Lord in front of her, and suddenly asked nonchalantly:


    "Bishop emeritus, has this statue been changed?"


    "Huh?" The bishop emeritus was dumbfounded, and it took a long time to come back to his senses, suppressing the anxiety in his heart, and replied, "Maybe... the previous statue is too old, so I replaced it with a new one."


    "Oh." Ajani tilted her head and suddenly smiled intentionally, "It''s really time to get a new one."


    The bishop emeritus looked at the strange archbishop of the north, and suddenly realized something, and couldn''t help asking:


    "Archbishop, what exactly do you mean?"


    Ajani turned around, a bright smile appeared on her beautiful face, and said:


    "Bishop emeritus, are the accusations made by the St. Hild family against the Pope and Cardinal Turnans true?"


    The bishop emeritus opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Because he knew very well that the Pope and the Cardinal were not innocent. They were indeed calculating the Duke of St. Hilde and the Count of Anglia, but somehow they messed up.


    Now that the St. Hild family is going crazy, it is actually reasonable.


    But what the bishop emeritus didn¡¯t understand was that, as the archbishop of the north, Adjani was not nervous at all, but... on the contrary, she seemed to be quite expecting...


    The bishop emeritus stared at Ajani, and finally found the hidden madness in the depths of her eyes. Now, he finally understood the meaning of Ajani''s thoughtless question just now. ¡ª


    She probably wanted to use this to force the pope to abdicate!


    For a time, the bishop emeritus just felt cold all over.


    But thinking of the terrible consequences this might bring, he forced himself to calm down, and tried to persuade him:


    "Archbishop, I don''t know what your plan is, but under the crown of the Pope and the church are both glorious and damaging!


    If this time let the lords succeed, the church will be disgraced, and there will be no more prestige at all! "


    Adjani shook her head unmovedly, her mouth curled up slightly, as if she could no longer hide her inner excitement, and said: "The actions of some people have made the church face disgraced. The statue of my lord is old. Need to change to a new one, the spokesperson of our lord, is the same."


    The bishop emeritus looked at Adjani in a daze, as if he had met her for the first time.


    After a moment of silence, the bishop emeritus turned straight and said in a deep voice:


    "Archbishop Adjani, do you know what you are doing? At this important moment, your untimely ambitions will only plunge yourself into an abyss that will never be restored!"


    Ajani smiled slightly, seeming not to care about the rude remarks of the retired bishop, and said lightly:


    "Bishop emeritus, I ask myself what I do will never tarnish the glory of our lord. Ask yourself, dare you say the same thing?"


    The bishop emeritus smiled coldly, dismissed Adjani''s excuse very much, and reprimanded unceremoniously:


    "Ajani, you will become a sinner of the church! A sinner of the empire!"


    Adjani shook her head, seeming to have lost the patience to continue talking with the bishop emeritus, so she coldly dropped a sentence:


    "Bishop emeritus, let me remind you one last time. The St. Hild family is not a meek sheep. Don''t forget how the last Bishop of Winterfell died."


    After speaking, he strode out.


    The bishop emeritus looked at the back of Archbishop Adjani and tried to stop him several times, but after all, he didn''t have the guts.


    Until he was the only one left in the prayer hall, the emeritus bishop slowly turned his head and looked at the statue of Lord of Glory placed on the altar of the Holy Light, his eyes gradually becoming confused.


    Naturally, the faceless statue of the Lord of Radiance has no expression, nor any expression. Valley


    Just like this, He stared at everything in the world without sorrow or joy, without surprise or anger.


    ¡­


    "Pope Gregory must give an explanation to the people of the North!"


    Outside the church in the center of Winterfell, a man from the north yelled angrily toward the gate.


    Immediately, devout believers stepped forward to block this person.


    "You **** blasphemer, dare to question the spokesperson of our lord!"


    "Gregory is not qualified to represent my lord!"


    "Then who is qualified? Could it be you?"


    "At least one person who conspired against the Duke of St. Hild is absolutely not qualified!"


    "This matter has not been confirmed at all. Why are you here to slander the Pope!"


    "Then at least the church should also come out and give an explanation!"


    "Yes, we need an explanation!"


    ¡­


    After the Marquis of Garcia declared war on the Pope, the people of the North were shocked. Then, a fierce storm of public opinion started from Lion''s Roar and swept the entire Winter City at a very fast speed.


    Some people think that the Pope¡¯s behavior is extremely despicable and must be held responsible for it, but some people think that Marquis Garcia¡¯s allegations may not be true and want the church to come forward to explain.


    The noisy scene outside the church at this time is a microcosm of this storm of public opinion.


    Just as Ajani wanted to get out of the church, a pastor stepped forward to persuade:


    "Archbishop, at this time you are extremely sensitive no matter what you say. Maybe you won''t show up for the time being. UU reading is the best choice to contact the pope first."


    Adjani took a deep look at the pastor and said coldly: "I am the Archbishop of the Northern Territory. What should I do? It is not your turn to tell me!"


    The pastor was stunned for a while, and before he recovered, he saw that Ajani had already strode out.


    When the glamorous archbishop who exuded a holy breath walked out of the church door, the noisy crowd was quiet for a moment, but then it boiled again.


    "Master Adjani, did the Pope really murder the Duke of St. Hild?"


    "Master Adjani, how do you respond to the accusation of Marquis Garcia?"


    "Master Adjani..."


    Ajani stretched out her hand and pressed down, beckoning everyone to stay calm.


    When the scene calmed down again, she drew a sacred mark on her chest, and said in a compassionate and painful tone:


    "The glory of the Supreme Lord cannot be blasphemed! Not even his spokesperson!"


    Wow¡ª


    As soon as this statement was made, the crowd gathered outside the church suddenly boiled.


    "Master Adjani, are you admitting that the Pope really conspired to murder the Duke of St. Hild?"


    "Master Adjani, are you aware of this conspiracy in advance?"


    "Master Adjani, how is the church going to deal with this matter?"


    ¡­


    An excited crowd came up like a tide, and the church guards were so scared that they immediately escorted Ajani in, and then tried their best to close the door again.


    Inside the door, a group of pastors looked at Ajani with complex expressions. Some agreed, some spurned, and some blinked, seeming to understand something.


    But Adjani turned a blind eye to all this and walked towards her residence without saying a word.


    It seemed that I didn''t feel at all what kind of storm would be caused by what I just said.

 Chapter 539： Plan

    "...It''s probably like this."


    After listening to Colin''s account, Vera stared at her big round eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    I probably didn''t expect that when I woke up from a dream, so many terrible things would happen, and I didn''t know which one to ask for.


    "You really killed Cardinal Turnans?" Finally, Vera picked out a message that might cause the most serious consequences.


    "Yes." Colin nodded calmly, "The guy''s head is still hanging on the outer wall of the Roar Fort."


    Vera''s beautiful eyebrows suddenly squeezed into a ball, and said anxiously, "What should I do? Are we really going to fight the church?"


    Colin squeezed Vera''s little hand, and asked in a relaxed tone: "My Lord Duke, do you think we should declare war on the church?"


    Vera was amused by Colin''s ridicule, and the tension in her heart dissipated a lot, but she still said solemnly:


    "Colin, although I am also disappointed and angry at the despicable methods of Pope Gregory and Cardinal Turnans,...at this critical moment, the empire cannot withstand a civil unrest."


    Colin smiled noncommitantly and continued to ask: "So, what do you think we should do in this situation to avoid the outbreak of a civil war?"


    Vera thought for a while and said, "I think that since I have woken up from a coma, I should take the initiative to show up in public, so that the anger of the people in the north towards the Pope will naturally dissipate.


    As for the death of Cardinal Turnans, although it will anger the church, it is also a punishment for their despicable methods. I believe that Pope Gregory, who is still somewhat sane, would not dare to attack the North because of this. At least he dare not. Attack at this critical moment.


    I think this way, it should be possible to prevent the situation from getting out of control. "


    Colin sighed and asked, "As for Pope Gregory who almost killed us both, are you going to let it go so easily?"


    Vera suddenly became a little entangled, and said helplessly: "I also let him be punished as he deserves, but...Isn''t the time wrong now...Should we slowly settle accounts with him later?"


    "Timing..." Colin smiled slightly and said, "I think now is the best time to persecute the church and make Pope Gregory pay the price!"


    "Huh?" Vera was a little startled suddenly.


    Colin explained: "You are worried about causing civil strife and allowing the orc empire to take advantage of it. Isn''t the pope worried? There are also royal families, nobles in various realms, and citizens of the empire. Are they not worried?


    Therefore, as long as we assume a crazy gesture of never giving up on revenge for you, everyone will put pressure on the church in order to avoid civil strife.


    Even the Pope himself is afraid of the complete collapse of the empire, so he dare not completely anger us, so I said that now is the best time to force the church to make concessions. "


    "It makes sense." Vera nodded repeatedly after hearing this. "Then the news of my awakening can''t be made public for the time being?"


    Colin smiled and touched Vera''s smooth and white face, and said, "Yes, you will be wronged for a while, and be a vegetative."


    Vera nodded, she didn''t have any objection to this, she just tilted her head for a moment, and asked with some worry: "But if we push too much, will it really lead to a complete loss of control?"


    Colin smiled confidently and said, "Do you know what is most advantageous for us in this situation?"


    "what?"


    "It''s that we control the absolute initiative."


    "Absolute initiative?" Gu


    "That''s right." Colin pointed to Vera and said, "Because you are already awake! This is our most advantageous card.


    In this game, the rest of the parties are worried that the situation will completely collapse, and will have scruples, but we are the only one who does not.


    Because even if the talk is really broken, even at the moment before the Northern Alliance and the Knights Templar meet in hand, we still have a way to save the situation¡ª¡ª


    You just happened to wake up ¡®miracle¡¯.


    At this time, no matter how critical the situation is, it will alleviate instantly.


    Therefore, as long as you can control the timing of your awakening, then we are in control of the absolute initiative and psychological advantage in this game.


    Therefore, the church can be pressured to the limit without any hesitation!


    I want to see, under such pressure, can I pull the old Gregorian thing down! "


    Vera nodded, and was finally moved by Colin, and said, "Well, just listen to you. Then, should I tell my father about the things I woke up?"


    Colin hesitated for a moment, and shook his head: "It''s better to keep the word from Marquis Garcia. It''s not that I don''t trust him, but you also understand his character... He is not a good actor. Now he is in charge of the Northern Territory. , Must show enough anger to make the church and all parties in the empire feel terrified."


    Indeed, the Marquis Garcia¡¯s military talent is unmatched. Colin is still enjoying his legacy. It can be said that most of the merits he has established today are attributed to the forging of the Marquis Garcia himself. That invincible cavalry.


    But unfortunately, the Marquis Garcia has no talent in politics, perhaps because of his too arrogant character that makes him disdain for conspiracy and will not act to deceive others.


    Therefore, Colin felt that it would be better to conceal the other party for the time being, so as not to show off his feet, which would be a bad thing instead.


    "Okay." Vera wrinkled the tip of her nose and reminded, "Then you must help my father well. I am worried that he will act impulsively and do any irrational behavior."


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of this fire. If the situation really shows signs of collapse, I will arrange for you to''wake up'' in due course."


    "Yeah!" Vera was completely relieved.


    Immediately she thought of another question, and said: "By the way, how did I suddenly wake up? Is it really the grace of our lord?"


    Colin thought of the prayer he had just made, and a wave of waves rose in his heart, saying: "If I say that I am an apostle sent by the Lord of Radiance to the world, so that I can break the Pope''s magic and rescue you, do you believe it?"


    "Believe!" Vera nodded without hesitation, "Only the true apostle of our lord can have such great power! It is no wonder that you can repeatedly turn the tide in critical moments and achieve achievements that mortals can''t even imagine!"


    A meaningful smile appeared at the corner of Colin''s mouth, as if he had finally made up his mind and smiled:


    "Yes. I am the apostle of the Supreme Lord, and I have transformed you into my dependents. From then on, your body will undergo a series of wonderful changes.


    However, don''t tell anyone this secret.


    After all, there are too many false believers in my lord, if they learn my true identity, I am afraid they will not be willing to give up their authority. "


    "I understand." Vera nodded heavily and asked again, "So when are you going to disclose your true identity?"


    Colin laughed and said:


    "When I have the ability to execute the will of my lord and wash away all the evils in the world!"

 Chapter 540： Lords Assembly

    Roar Fort, Knights'' Hall.


    One after another, the northern lord walked in with solemn expressions.


    Because the deadline set by the Reinhardt the Great is getting closer, the lords of the Northern Territory have basically led their troops to the Winter City, preparing to form the Northern Alliance to support the Western Territory.


    Therefore, after receiving the news that the Marquis Garcia declared war on the Pope, whether it was a shock or a panic, as long as they were not willing to immediately turn their faces with the St. Hild family, the lords came to the Knights Hall as soon as possible to participate in the Marquis of Garcia. Organized a meeting of northern lords.


    The atmosphere in the hall was extremely depressing.


    The Marquis of Garcia and the Earl of Anglia stood in front of the stage, with frosty faces.


    Between the two of them, the position dedicated to the Duke of the North was empty.


    And on the long table in front of this seat, there is the head of Cardinal Turnans.


    After a day and night of wind and sun, the blood on this head has dried up, but the two eyeballs were pecked off by scavengers such as vultures, and now only empty eye sockets are left, as if projecting The gaze from **** stared coldly at everyone in the hall.


    The lords were frightened by the depressive atmosphere in the hall, and did not dare to talk nonsense, but kept exchanging eyes, trying to figure out the attitude of others on the matter.


    For the decisive declaration of war by the Marquis of Garcia, most of the northern lords actually did not support it.


    Although the lords proceeded from their own interests and certainly did not like the church that always wanted to intervene in secular power, and also wanted to limit the authority of the church to the realm of faith, the problem was that they absolutely did not want to be the vanguard against the church.


    You must know that although the pastors of the church have not been able to fight against the aristocracy for so many years, the prestigious Knights Templar are not vegetarian.


    "The greatest glory needs the sharpest sword to guard."


    This is the rhetoric made by the first Pope Peter Messier when he founded the Knights Templar.


    The Knights Templar, with only three thousand people, is a powerful force that daunts all the lord armies.


    Because this is not three thousand ordinary soldiers, but three thousand knights!


    You know, the number of knights in the entire Northern Territory is only in the early 300s.


    Of course, knights are not invincible. Unless a single knight steps into the sanctuary, it will only die under the siege of the army.


    However, when the number of knights is large enough to form a well-trained, well-coordinated army, they will be a terrifying force that is invincible on the battlefield.


    No army, even the blood cavalry, can resist the charge of the Knights Templar head-on.


    If it really broke the face with the church, how much destructive power this Knights Templar would cause to the North, the lords shuddered when they thought about it.


    Moreover, the truly terrifying aspect of the church lies in their control over the people of the empire.


    The soldiers, farmers, and merchants really want to choose between the lord and the church. Who knows what choice they will make?


    Anyway, no lord can remain confident when facing this problem.


    You know, at this time, their opponent is not the church, but the faith represented by the church.


    If you really want to reach that point, will the army in your hands be obedient? Will there be a rebellion in the fief of your own family?


    Even among the nobles, there is no lack of church fanatics. Will they allow the glory of the church to be trampled on by the Saint Hild family?


    Therefore, for thousands of years, even the imperial family that nominally controls the entire Glorious Empire has always been stubborn and helpless when faced with the seemingly weak church, and has even been suppressed and humiliated many times.


    Of course, the nobles know the fall and decay of the church, but with the supreme prestige and supreme glory of the Lord of Radiance, it is enough to keep the entire empire in the shadow of his spokesperson.


    The crown, which symbolizes the highest authority of the empire, was required by the pope to put on the emperor from the beginning of the founding of the country.


    What''s more, now that the Third Empire of the Orcs has been established, they will surely launch a massive invasion of the Glorious Empire. Is it really a wise move to cause civil strife at such a critical moment? Valley


    The lords exchanged their eyes, and they all saw hesitation and worry from each other''s eyes. They nodded tacitly and had reached a tacit understanding to try to dissuade the Marquis Garcia from giving up this crazy idea in the next lords meeting.


    As the agreed time approached, the major lords of the Northern Territory had basically arrived.


    Of course, it is basic, in fact, there are still very few lords who did not know how they planned to attend.


    ßËßËßË¡ª


    The ancient bronze bell made three beeps, and the lords in the Knights'' Hall suddenly looked solemn.


    The meeting began.


    Colin first took a step forward and said to the steward of the St. Hild family:


    "Butler Basty, are everyone here?"


    The Butler Basti came out more and more, holding a roll of sheepskin scroll in his hand, and said respectfully:


    "Master Earl, there are five other lords who did not attend."


    Colin asked blankly: "Which five?"


    "Viscount Sola, Baron Billy, Baron Lombard..."


    "My Lord Earl!" At this moment, a young knight walked out of the crowd in a cold sweat, and said anxiously, "I am the White knight of the Lombard family, and the Baron Lombard is leading his army to Lin. On the way to Winter City, due to several waves of thieves, UU Reading failed to arrive on time. Therefore, I hereby pray for your forgiveness on behalf of Baron Lombard!"


    Colin took a cold look at Knight White and asked, "Then can you represent Baron Lombard?"


    Knight White hesitated, but under Colin''s scrutiny gaze, he was shocked and quickly gritted his teeth and nodded: "Yes!"


    Colin nodded in satisfaction: "Okay."


    Afterwards, he motioned to Butler Basti to continue with his gaze.


    The butler of Basti pronounced the names of the remaining two lords who were not present.


    Colin immediately drew out the long sword, pointed it diagonally upward, slowly sweeping across the audience with his cold eyes, and said loudly:


    "I, Colin Anglia, represent the Duke of St. Hilde with the authority of the Guardian of the North, depriving the Sola family, the Billy family, the Feckens family, and the Ganters family of their titles, and take back the corresponding titles. territory!"


    As soon as he said this, the audience was silent.


    The atmosphere that was already depressing enough suddenly became more stagnant, and it was almost suffocating.


    The lords looked at each other with horrified eyes, and realized that this lords meeting was probably not a consultation meeting, but a war mobilization meeting!


    The Saint-Hilde family did not come to ask the lords for their opinions, but to give orders!


    Those lords who wanted to persuade them all died down and did not dare to say much.


    Colin retracted the long sword, then stepped back a few steps, and handed the rostrum to the Marquis Garcia.


    The Marquis of Garcia did not procrastinate, and immediately said in a cold tone:


    "Presumably you all know that I have united with Count Anglia, the guardian of the North, to declare war on Pope Gregorian.


    So now, let''s all stand.


    Who wants to continue to follow in the footsteps of the Saint Hild family?


    Who wants to abandon his vows? "

 Chapter 541： question

    The cold eyes of Marquis Garcia swept across the faces of the northern lords, but no one dared to look at them.


    No one dared to respond to his question just now.


    The lords who originally wanted to dissuade the Marquis Garcia from declaring war on the church at this time all bowed their heads and remained silent.


    No way, the murderous appearance of Colin just now really frightened them.


    Four families have already been deprived of their titles and territories. Then, will there be more?


    They had already understood the decisive will of the guardian of the North, and naturally they didn''t dare to go up to the trouble at this time and become the target of the opponent''s murder.


    Of course, although I dared not object, no one took the initiative to express support.


    This is actually not to blame for the lack of loyalty of the northern lords, it is because the timing is inappropriate this time, and the object of the declaration of war also made everyone feel frustrated.


    But their silence made the Marquis Garcia unable to step down.


    Seeing that the atmosphere became more and more embarrassing, and the disappointment and anger in the eyes of Marquis Garcia became more and more intense, Colin finally sighed secretly, stepped forward, and said:


    "Why don''t you speak? You can put forward any comments."


    Seeing that no one dared to respond, Colin immediately began to roll the call:


    "Count Uman, what''s your opinion?"


    Count Uman heard Colin calling his name, so he had to take a few steps forward. He wanted to persuade him a little bit, but a substantial pressure immediately enveloped him, this kind of thing that seemed to originate from the depths of his blood. The suppression made Count Uman feel a deep fear.


    So, the brother-in-law of Colin''s descent and brother-in-law quickly swallowed the words that had just arrived, and changed his words:


    "The Uman family will always follow in the footsteps of the St. Hild family!"


    Only then did Colin smile satisfied, and then he nodded another person''s name from the crowd and asked:


    "Earl Schultz, what''s your opinion?"


    Count Schultz immediately enjoyed the treatment of Count Uman. She was of the same blood. Naturally, she could clearly feel the unshakable will of her master at this moment. Therefore, the glamorous countess turned towards the ears of anger and joy. Colin cast a vague wink and said respectfully:


    "The Schultz family is also willing to follow in the footsteps of the St. Hild family!"


    Two consecutive earls agreed, and the atmosphere in the Knights'' Hall suddenly eased a lot.


    Colin didn''t seem to be satisfied yet, so he asked by name again:


    "Earl Dawson, what''s your opinion?"


    At this time, Earl Dawson was shrinking in the crowd. He was short in stature. He thought he could avoid the cold gaze from the stage, but he didn''t expect that he was named by Colin.


    So the dwarf earl had to walk out of the crowd with a grimace.


    In the previous Northern Rebellion, the Dawson family was miserably cleaned up by Colin because of their involvement in the Dwarf Rebellion. The previous Earl Dawson died tragically in front of the battle. The family army was almost completely lost, and the title was returned from the Marquis. Count, this is Vera''s forgiveness in order to stabilize people''s hearts.


    Now that Earl Dawson sees Colin, he feels frustrated, and since the two previous earls have already expressed their support, he can only mutter:


    "The Dawson family is also willing to follow in the footsteps of the St. Hild family."


    Colin nodded in satisfaction, and then turned his gaze to a new earl who had just joined the Northland¡ªEarl Hall. Valley


    Earl Hall understood, before Colin could ask questions, he immediately stepped forward and said loudly:


    "The Hall family will always follow in the footsteps of the St. Hild family!"


    As a newcomer, Earl Hall knew how to express his position. What''s more, in Earl Hall''s heart, who had witnessed Colin''s great power in the East, the young guardian of the North might not lose to the Pope.


    Now the atmosphere in the hall has completely changed.


    The four earls in the north actually expressed their support, which made the rest of the little nobles even more afraid to speak against.


    The Marquis of Garcia also took a deep look at Colin next to him at this time, and it seemed that for the first time he really realized how terrifying the young guardian of the North had a terrifying influence.


    If it is the kind of ruler who is very suspicious, I am afraid that he has already begun to feel jealous at this time.


    But the Marquis of Garcia is not a politician, and Colin is also his most recognized heir, and even the husband of his own daughter.


    In the opinion of Marquis Garcia, if Vera falls into eternal sleep, then Colin should be in charge of the northern power.


    This time he took the initiative to stand up, on the one hand, he wanted to avenge his daughter personally, on the other hand, he was also worried that Colin was too young to control the situation.


    But now the Marquis of Garcia felt that he seemed to be worrying too much.


    At present, even the Marquis Garcia himself felt a bit tricky, and it was so lightly resolved by Colin.


    "Who has any opinions?" Colin scanned the audience, and when everyone was silent, he reminded him, "I have opinions now. If someone dares to question or back down after the war begins, don''t blame me. Don''t talk about love!"


    Colin''s cold words made the northern lords present couldn''t help but shiver, and when they were tangled together, a figure stood up¡ª


    Mrs. Grace!


    "Marquis Garcia, UU reading Count Angele, I have a question."


    "Please tell me." Colin had to squeeze a smile and said.


    Mrs. Grace is actually a representative of the Morrison family, but at this time the Morrison family has already been deprived of the earl title and has sworn allegiance to Colin, so Colin did not ask Seiken Morrison at all. opinion.


    The opinions of the Morrison family, to be honest, are not important now.


    However, Mrs. Grace was a little special.


    After all, her surname is Saint Hild, and she is also the aunt of the Marquis of Garcia. She has a lofty prestige in the north. She stood up and expressed her opinion at this time, and Colin had to deal with it carefully.


    Those northern lords who did not want to go to war with the church also secretly breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and cast their expectant eyes on Mrs. Grace''s not tall back, as if that was their only hope now.


    Mrs. Grace did not conceal the worry on her face, and asked a key question in a deep voice: "I would like to ask, is there any evidence that can prove the conspiracy to undermine the Duke of St. Hild, causing her to fall into a coma? The envoy behind the scenes is the Pope. Li Gao Rui crowned?"


    The Marquis of Garcia replied immediately: "This was confessed by Cardinal Turnans before his death, when I was present with Count Anglia."


    Mrs. Grace nodded, but did not stop there, but continued:


    "Of course I will not question the honesty of you and Count Anglia, but is it possible that Turn¨¢ns only implored you to forgive him and pushed the charge of assassinating the Duke of St. Hild to the pope''s crown?


    After all, what such a despicable person who murdered Lord Duke said is really unbelievable. "


    The Marquis of Garcia frowned, and for a moment he didn''t know how to respond to Madame Grace''s questioning.

 Chapter 542： Turn on

    The atmosphere in the knight''s hall became subtle again.


    Mrs. Grace¡¯s questioning can be said to be the key to the problem.


    Although everyone knew in their hearts that Cardinal Turnans could not murder a duke on his own terms. It must be Pope Gregory¡¯s instigation behind this. However, if this cannot be proved, the justice of the Northern Territory declared war. The sexual aspect will be greatly weakened.


    All things must pay attention to a "justifiably true", especially at this critical moment.


    Once the pope denies it and pushes all the guilt on Turnans, and the northern side cannot produce strong evidence, the pressure of public opinion will be concentrated on the northern side in an instant.


    At that time, even if the Saint Hild family forcibly pulls the northern lords into the chariot, how can they persuade the northern lords and other parties to win their support?


    The Marquis Garc¨ªa was obviously aware of the seriousness of this problem, frowned and remained silent.


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "Mrs. Grace, there is someone more qualified to answer your question than we are."


    Mrs. Grace raised her brows and said, "Who?"


    "Archbishop Adjani." Colin smiled and spit out a name, and then nodded to the guard at the door in the astonished eyes of everyone.


    Before long, I saw Archbishop Adjani in a white priest''s robe, walking slowly into the knight''s hall with Ping Ting''s curvaceous steps.


    Mrs. Grace suddenly thought of the remarks made by the Archbishop of the Northern Territory in front of the church in the center of Winterfell in the first time after the incident, which caused an uproar. She thought it was the archbishop¡¯s unpredictable aphasia. But now it seems that I am afraid it was premeditated!


    But what made Mrs. Grace puzzled was how this archbishop, who holds a high-level position in the church and is said to be an confidant of the Pope, suddenly turned to support the St. Hild family under such circumstances?


    With everyone''s surprised and puzzled eyes, Ajani slowly came to the front of the stage and bowed to Colin and Marquis Garcia.


    The Marquis Garcia obviously didn''t expect this scene, and couldn''t help but look at Colin with a surprised look, as if asking¡ª


    How many cards does your kid have?


    Colin coughed slightly and asked Adjani in front of him: "Archbishop Adjani, regarding the murder of the Duke of St. Hilde, please explain to the lords of the North."


    "Yes." Adjani replied, then turned around and faced the crowd, explaining how the Pope secretly performed magic on Vera''s baptism ceremony, and how to arrange for Cardinal Turnans to come to Lin. In Winter City, the story of the conspiracy Vera and Colin was told again.


    Her voice was soft and weak, but in the ears of the northern lords, it was like thunder on the ground.


    The Archbishop of the North has rebelled!


    Although I don''t know how Colin moved Ajani to betray the Pope, her testimony can cause a fatal blow to the Pope!


    "What Gregorian did made me extremely disappointed, but in order not to let the glory of our lord be tainted by such pseudo-believers, I must stand up and expose his true face.


    I hereby declare that I will completely draw a line with Gregorian, and call on all true believers of our Lord to condemn Gregorian! "


    Adjani''s righteous and awe-inspiring voice echoed in the hall, shaking the heads of all the northern lords dizzy.


    They were suddenly surprised to realize that if there was the testimony of Archbishop Adjani, the St. Hilde family would completely prevail in public opinion, and they could also use this to win the support of the rulers.


    In this way, the confidence of victory is immediately much greater.


    However, what makes them even more pleasantly surprised is yet to come.


    Seeing Ajani turned around again, facing Colin, she said respectfully:


    "Dear guardian of the North, Lord Anglia, I am extremely sorry for what happened to the Duke of St. Hild. I also have a certain responsibility for her misfortune. After all, I failed to stop Turnance in time..."


    "Archbishop Ajani, you don''t have to blame yourself." Colin waved his hand and interrupted, "I understand your difficulty, and I know that it is difficult for you to stop the conspiracy of the pope and the cardinal."


    "Thank you for your understanding." Ajani flexed her knees slightly and made a salute, and then said, "To express my apologies, and to express my support for the St. Hild family, and to safeguard the glory of our Lord. I hereby announce that I will donate all the tithes of the Northern Diocese for the coming year to all lords in recognition of their efforts to maintain the glory of my lord!"


    Wow¡ª


    As soon as this statement came out, the lords in the hall could no longer help but scream.


    "Thanks to Archbishop Adjani for her generosity!" Colin solemnly thanked him, and then swept across the audience with a smile, saying, "Everyone, don''t forget to remind your tax officials that you don''t have to pay tithes for the next year. Up!"


    "Thank you Archbishop Adjani!"


    "Thank the archbishop! We will swear to the death to safeguard the glory of our lord!"


    "Yes! The false believers who tarnish the prestige of our lord must be punished as they deserve!"


    ¡­


    Now that there was a real temptation to benefit, the lords could no longer hold back, and they all spoke out.


    Mrs. Grace watched all this silently and couldn''t help but admire in secret.


    She apparently understood that the rhythm of this Lords Conference has been firmly in the hands of Colin, although she does not know how this guardian of the North, who has only risen for only two years, made people like the Earl of Uman, Earl Schultz, even Archbishop Adjani, and other big bosses in the North were obedient to his words, but there is no doubt that the young Count is in the hands of the North now.


    He is like a clever doll master, UU reading takes profit as the line and manipulates everyone''s every move.


    These northern lords who have received the tithe "donated" from Archbishop Adjani will be completely bound to Colin''s chariot, just like those nobles in the east...


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Grace suddenly realized that those lords who had deeply offended the church in the East would never miss this storm against the Pope.


    What about the royal family?


    Would they miss such a great opportunity to weaken theocratic power?


    A strange light flashed in Mrs. Grace''s muddy eyes, and she felt more and more that the chance of victory in condemning Pope Gregorian''s action this time was great!


    Perhaps this is an opportunity to completely change the political situation of the empire!


    And this young guardian of the North, after this storm, what prestigious position will he climb to?


    Madame Grace''s heart was agitated, and suddenly she was extremely wise for her previous actions to make the Morrison family allegiance to Earl Anglia.


    Perhaps this is also an opportunity for the re-emergence of the Morrison family.


    Just as Mrs. Grace stared at the young and heroic figure on the stage, Colin had pulled out the long sword, held it high in front of her, and said loudly:


    "Dear loyal vassals of the Saint Hild family, devout guardians of the Lord of Radiance, your courage and wisdom will shine on the entire northern territory, and even the entire empire!


    Three days later, the Northern Allied Forces will set off, the goal, Yulongcheng!


    Before the false believer Gregorian is put on trial, no one will be able to stop us from moving forward! "


    "Trial Gregory!"


    "Trial Gregory!"


    "Trial Gregory!"


    ¡­


    With a loud roar resounding in the hall, the war machine in the Northern Territory officially started to operate.

 Chapter 543： arrange

    Royal Dragon City, Holy Mountain.


    The melodious bells with soothing and wonderful power spread throughout every corner of the Holy Light Cathedral.


    Cardinal Mensay, in a red robe, walked through the secluded corridor and walked into the prayer hall.


    In the hall, another cardinal, Nopton, bowed his head in prayer in front of the statue of Lord of Glory.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps behind him, Knopton finished his prayers and looked back at Mensay, who was slowly approaching, and nodded as a greeting.


    Mensay also didn''t care about the other party''s indifferent attitude. The three cardinals of the Glory Church were all candidates for the next pope, so there will inevitably be some competition between them, and the relationship is naturally not harmonious.


    After the news of Turnance''s death reached the Dragon City, Mensay and Knopton''s mentality were a bit complicated.


    First of all, the sorrow and fright of the dead rabbit and the fox are naturally inevitable, but other than that, it is impossible to say that there is no stealing pleasure. After all, there is one less competitor.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation, I am afraid that Gregorian may not be able to continue to sit securely in the position of the pope. This makes Mensay and Knopton start to feel something that shouldn¡¯t be there. Thoughts.


    It''s just that such thoughts can only be hidden deep in my heart.


    The two cardinals stood in the empty prayer hall, silent, waiting quietly for the arrival of the pope.


    Perhaps because the current atmosphere is a bit awkward, Mensay said softly:


    "It is said that the body of Tournans was tied to the cross by the Saint Hild family and stood on the head of Winter City."


    Knopton shook his head and sighed: "This is really blasphemy!"


    "Count Anglia declared that this was to make Turnance atone for the evil deeds he did during his lifetime, and beside Turnance¡¯s body, there was another empty cross, which was said to have been made by the pope. Prepared." Mensay said lightly, and there was no joy or anger on the expression on his face.


    Knopton chuckled and did not comment on it.


    The prayer hall fell into silence again, and the never-extinguishing holy light shot down from the glass dome, casting a sacred halo on the two cardinals standing silently.


    I don''t know how long it took before Pope Gregory finally walked into the prayer hall.


    Mensay and Knopton hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Gregorian waved his hand casually, did not speak, but first came to the statue of the Lord of Radiance, prayed silently, and then turned to look at the two cardinals and asked blankly:


    "You all know what happened in the northern border? Tell me, what do you think should be handled?"


    Mensay and Knopton looked at each other, both hesitated.


    But Gregorian obviously made up his mind to listen to the opinions of the two of them, and did not speak, letting the atmosphere on the scene become more and more stagnant.


    Under such pressure, Mensay finally couldn''t help but coughed slightly and said:


    "Under the crown, I think that the majesty of our lord cannot be provoked. The behavior of the north must not be tolerated. It must be suppressed strongly by thunder means, so as to deter other nobles who are ready to move."


    "How to suppress with thunder?" Before Pope Gregorian spoke, another cardinal Nopton questioned.


    "Of course, it was immediately announced that the St. Hild family and Ajani were blasphemers, dispatched the Knights Templar to the north, and called on devout believers to join this holy war against blasphemers."


    "What reason do you use to declare the Saint Hild family and Ajani as blasphemers? How sure is the Knights Templar to defeat the Northern Alliance? As for calling on the believers to help in the battle, hehe, most lords will just watch with cold eyes. As for the enthusiastic farmers that you have recruited, are you sure they will be a help rather than a burden?" Gu


    "Reason? Mianxia is the spokesperson of our lord in the world. Does it still need a reason to declare certain people as blasphemers?


    As for whether the Knights Templar can defeat the Northern Alliance, Knopton, when have you been so distrustful of the Guardians of Our Lord''s Glory?


    When this army, which symbolizes the will of our Lord, arrives in the North, I am afraid that the soldiers of the Northern Alliance will not have the courage to take up arms in front of them. "


    Knopton curled his lips, shook his head and sneered: "Men Sai, if our lord''s reputation is really such a universal, then how can there be nobles with ghosts in mind, and how can there be this blasphemous act in the north? ?


    As for the Knights Templar, even if they have the ability to defeat the Northern Alliance, will the resulting civil strife in the empire give the Orc Empire a chance? "


    Mensai coldly hummed unconvincedly: "Then what better advice do you have?"


    "I think that at such a critical moment, we should try our best to avoid internal fighting that can lead to disastrous consequences! So we should send people to Winter City to appease the St. Hild family. As long as their demands are not excessive, we should make a little Concession is not impossible."


    "Concession?" Mensay said angrily, "Your weakness will only make the Northern Territory gain an inch! At the same time, it will also make other nobles feel that the church is weak and deceptive, taking this opportunity to greatly weaken our control in the secular realm!


    Don''t forget that the lords of the North have also brazenly withheld tithes. Do you want this disastrous move to affect the entire empire? "


    "Concession does not mean weakness! Blindly toughness will make the empire fall into an abyss that cannot be saved..."


    "In the face of threats, never shrink back. This is the persistence of true believers of our Lord..."


    Seeing the two cardinals who were quarreling so hard, Pope Gregory sneered inwardly.


    Of course he could see that the two men seemed to be putting on a posture of dedication and generous suggestions in order to solve the current crisis, but in fact, the measures proposed were some obvious nonsense.


    After arguing for a long time, it was all emotional vents, but I didn''t hear any insights.


    Gregorian knew very well that under the current situation of UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, perhaps the two cardinals were still having fun in their hearts. I am afraid they are all looking forward to taking the blame and abdicating themselves under the pressure of the North. The pope''s throne was free.


    Two old things that want to see their own jokes, how can they give really useful advice.


    "Enough!" Gregorian scolded.


    The two cardinals, who had been blushing at the beginning, seemed to have been pressed the pause button, and instantly put on Gu Bo''s calm mask, leaned over with their hands, and obediently awaited the instructions of the Pope.


    Gregory scanned the faces of the two cardinals with cold eyes, and then ordered:


    "Men Sai, you go to the north immediately, test the attitude of the Saint Hild family, and ask them what they want?"


    Mensay frowned, but before he could speak, he saw that the pope''s gaze was already turning to Knopton, and he ordered:


    "Nupton, you immediately go to the West, meet the Duke of Saint-Griand, and tell her that the empire is now facing the danger of civil strife, and it is very likely that the orc empire will have a chance to take advantage of it. Please come forward to coordinate and prevent the outbreak of civil strife. ."


    "Yes!" The two cardinals hurriedly bowed to take their orders.


    The Pope¡¯s arrangement seemed to be to negotiate peace with the North, but the strange thing was that the people he sent to the North were Cardinal Mensay, who advocated toughness against the North.


    And the Cardinal Napton who was sent to the West by him, if he understands this person''s past, he will know that he once served as the Archbishop of the West, but he was transferred immediately after only three months.


    It is said that it was because during his tenure as the Archbishop of the West, Knopton had an irreconcilable contradiction with the St. Grian''s family... But now, he has been sent to the West by the Pope.


    After the confession, the pope did not give any explanation, turned around and left the prayer hall.

 Chapter 544： order

    "what-"


    A sad scream echoed in the narrow space.


    This is the underground confession room of the Holy Light Cathedral, a place where sinful souls confess to the Supreme Lord.


    According to the "Glory Sacred Code", all sins will be forgiven here, as long as you confess everything to the Supreme Lord religiously.


    Snapped!


    A long whip soaked in blood was slapped fiercely on the girl''s smooth and white back, and her delicate skin instantly became fleshy.


    There was another scream, and even those with a hard heart would feel pity for it.


    But Pope Gregory, holding a whip in his hand, didn''t show any mercy. Instead, his face was full of hideous and twisted pleasure.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    The whip fell like a torrential rain, and the girl''s screams became weaker and weaker, until there was no more sound, and she passed out completely.


    Gregorian whipped a few more vents, and the blood splattered the angel murals on the walls red.


    Throwing away the red and black long whip, Gregory took a deep breath, and restored his compassionate appearance. He drew a holy mark on his chest with his hands, and said:


    "God has mercy on the world, and the Lord heals all sentient beings!"


    The platinum holy light instantly filled the confession room, and the wounds on the girl''s back on the ground gradually healed. If it weren''t for the hideous scars, I am afraid that everything just now was just an illusion.


    Seeing that the girl showed no signs of awakening, Gregorian did not bother with her either. He just sorted out the scattered robes on his body, turned and walked out of the confession room.


    Outside the door, the attendants seemed to have been waiting for a long time, and when they saw the pope, they immediately bowed and reported:


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty Reinhardt is waiting for you in the prayer hall."


    Gregorian nodded, signaled that he knew it, and walked along the spiral staircase to the ground.


    Passing through a secluded corridor again, Gregorian came to the prayer hall again.


    After hearing the footsteps, Emperor Reinhardt didn''t look back, still looking up at the statue of Lord of Glory in front of him, and said in his mouth:


    "Gregory, do you think my lord is really dead?"


    The Pope paused in his footsteps, but quickly recovered. He walked to the side of Emperor Reinhardt and said blankly:


    "Your Majesty, don''t forget the end of the last emperor who so maliciously speculated on the Supreme Lord."


    "You said''Black Emperor''..." Emperor Reinhardt turned his head and looked at the pope next to him with provocative eyes, and said, "But can you still find a''Judge'' now?"


    The pope didn''t seem to be angry, and he still said in an unsalty and unfavorable tone:


    "Your Majesty, under the brilliance of our Lord, everyone can be a''judge''."


    "You''re right." Emperor Reinhardt nodded in agreement, "It''s just who is the person who should be judged the most. Isn''t it clear to you yourself?"


    The pope smiled and said meaningfully: "Everyone is guilty, and no one can escape the judgment of our lord."


    Emperor Reinhardt sneered, as if he had lost patience with the Pope, and said directly:


    "Well, Gregorian, don''t pretend in front of me. It''s a waste of time and disgusting.


    I''m here this time, just to tell you that I don''t bother to care about the disputes between you and the Northern Territory, who is right and who is wrong, if you change the time, you can fight whatever you want, but not now!


    The invasion of the orc empire is imminent, and I need all the military forces of the empire to gather in the west, without any form of internal friction and disputes!


    So, no matter what concessions you need to make, I must appease the St. Hild family!


    My army of one million can''t be less! "


    Pope Gregory smiled slightly, as if he had predicted the attitude of Emperor Reinhardt, he immediately said in an extremely sincere tone:


    "Your Majesty, like you, I don''t want to see civil strife in the empire at this time, so please rest assured, I will let this matter as soon as possible, and will never delay your western expedition."


    The Emperor Reinhardt glanced at the Pope unexpectedly. He didn''t seem to expect that he was so easy to speak, and the threats and inducements he had prepared were useless.


    Gregory saw Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s face, and naturally knew what he was thinking, so he explained with a smile:


    "Your Majesty, I know that we have many contradictions, we have had many conflicts, and we have different views on many things, but on a certain point, I believe we will be able to reach a consensus."


    Emperor Reinhardt raised his brows and asked with interest: "Which point?"


    Gregorian pointed his finger at himself, then pointed at Emperor Reinhardt, and said, "This is that the current empire order must not be chaotic!"


    Emperor Reinhardt thought for a while, only to understand what the pope was referring to. He curled his lips and said with some disapproval:


    "Do you think the Northern Territory may threaten the current order of the empire?"


    Gregorian nodded seriously and said:


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid you don''t know yet. The lords of the East have publicly declared their support for the North, and the East Alliance has officially launched. The goal is not the West, but to join the North Alliance!"


    Emperor Reinhardt frowned and seemed to finally realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Gregorian spoke again, and said in a deep voice:


    "Your Majesty, since the North and the East can unite against me this time, they can unite against you in the future!"


    "They dare!" The Great Reinhardt stared, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Why don''t you dare?" Pope Gregory sneered, "Do you think your prestige among the people of the empire is higher than mine?


    Or, do you think it is more difficult to persuade the major lords to send troops to attack the Phoenix Palace than to persuade them to attack the Holy Light Cathedral? "


    Emperor Reinhardt was silent, UU read , but his eyes showed a cold killing intent that could not be concealed.


    Pope Gregory saw all this in his eyes, proud in his heart, but on the surface he looked like he was confidant, and said sincerely:


    "So, Your Majesty, what the North and East are doing now is an irrefutable betrayal!


    It is a challenge to the existing order of the Glorious Empire!


    They dare to unite to challenge me and the church today, and they will dare to challenge you and the authority of the royal family in the future! "


    Emperor Reinhardt was terrified and horrified, and could no longer help but say:


    "Gregory, don''t think that you can use such crude methods to provoke the relationship between the royal family and the St. Hild family!


    Have you forgotten that the name of the Queen of the Empire is called Midella Saint Hild! "


    Gregorian sneered, shook his head and sighed: "Your Majesty, don''t you think that just by means of marriage, two families can build a rock-solid trust and friendship?


    In the face of the temptation of that supreme position, the story of brothers and sisters, father and son against the purpose, do you see less in the historical classics? "


    Emperor Reinhardt snorted and was still struggling: "But that''s also the turmoil within the San Lorenzo family. The imperial royal family has always been San Lorenzo. For thousands of years, no one has dared to challenge this fact!"


    Gregorian asked immediately, "Could it be that for thousands of years, someone has dared to claim that the Pope is a false believer?"


    Emperor Reinhardt was at a loss for a moment.


    Gregory¡¯s blue eyes flashed with strange light, and the holy light in the prayer hall seemed to become extremely rich at this moment. He opened his mouth, and his loud voice seemed to come from above the sky:


    "They dare to judge our lord''s spokesperson today, and tomorrow they dare to judge the imperial royal family!"

 Chapter 545： Twist

    Standing on the steps in front of the Holy Light Cathedral, Emperor Reinhardt was in a trance.


    The afternoon sun was so dazzling that the emperor couldn''t help but squint his eyes.


    The words of Pope Gregory were still echoing in his ears. Although he knew that this was a provocative word, the Great Reinhardt was still planted with a spike in his heart.


    It plunges deep into the blood vessels, and with every beat of the heart, it will cause a tingling pain.


    It was inconspicuous at first, but as time went on, it became more and more unbearable for Emperor Reinhardt.


    Suspicious, this is a personality trait that every person with a sense of control cannot escape.


    The gorgeous carriage slowly started, leaving the holy mountain, and returning to the Phoenix Palace not long after.


    Emperor Reinhardt walked in with great thoughts, and when he came back to his senses, he found that he had come to the queen''s bedroom unknowingly.


    After hesitating at the door, Emperor Reinhardt finally walked in.


    "...Well, mother!"


    As soon as he entered, Emperor Reinhardt saw Princess Judy squeezing herself into Queen Midella''s arms and coquettishly. On the sofa beside her, Prince Harrison was sitting.


    Seeing Emperor Reinhardt walk in, Prince Harrison quickly got up and said, "Father!"


    Princess Judy pouted, turned her head and looked at Emperor Reinhardt eagerly, as if she wanted to ask for his help.


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled and asked his daughter: "Judy, what do you want?"


    Princess Judy replied immediately: "Father, we all heard that Cousin Vera had an accident, so we want to visit her in Winter City!"


    The smile on Emperor Reinhardt''s face suddenly faded, frowning and said: "You just came back from the outside, so you are in such a hurry to run to the north? Is the Phoenix Palace really inferior to the Lion''s Roar?"


    Queen Midella gave her husband a surprised look, and seemed to hear something else in his tone.


    Seeing that her father did not support herself, Princess Judy almost fell into tears when she was wronged.


    But Emperor Reinhardt didn''t seem to intend to compromise on this matter, and he ordered in a stern tone: "Judy, Harrison, you go out first, I have something to discuss with your mother."


    "Yes." Prince Harrison nodded obediently, stepped forward and took his sister''s hand, and walked out.


    Princess Judy also noticed that her father was in a bad mood, so she didn''t dare to say anything, she quietly stuck her tongue out, put away the pitiful look just put away, and left her head sullenly.


    Queen Midella changed her sitting position, and the tailored court dress perfectly showed every bump, woven into a fascinating curve. Her dark blue eyes stared at Emperor Reinhardt, as if she could Penetrating all the thoughts in his heart, his soft red lips curled up in a graceful arc, saying:


    "What? Have you met Pope Gregorian?"


    Emperor Reinhardt tilted his head slightly, as if avoiding his wife''s burning gaze, and said, "Yes."


    "What did he tell you?"


    Emperor Reinhardt repeated the dialogue between himself and the Pope, and finally added: Gu


    "I think what he said is reasonable. Even if the target that the North and East wants to deal with this time is Gregorian, but this time they dare to challenge the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord, next time, maybe they dare to challenge the royal family. Authority challenged!


    Therefore, such behavior should never be tolerated, let alone encouraged. "


    Queen Midella quietly listened to her husband''s narration, and after a moment of silence, she asked in a condensed voice: "So, are you planning to unite with the Pope to put pressure on the North?"


    "Yes. Although I also want to take this opportunity to weaken the power of the church, Gregorian is also right. The behavior in the North and East is extremely dangerous. I must not let them taste the success and challenge the current situation. The sweetness of order, otherwise, the hearts of the empire will be in chaos!"


    "Then have you ever thought that if you are on the side of the Pope this time, it will be a betrayal of the imperial aristocracy! From now on, the San Lorenzo family will continue to be regarded as aristocratic leaders?"


    Emperor Reinhardt suddenly suffocated, his face changed drastically, and after struggling for a while, he asked again: "Then what do you think I should do?"


    "You are the emperor of the empire and the leader of the nobility. At this critical moment, you must be clear about your position and don''t be fooled by Gregorian''s rhetoric!"


    "but¡­"


    "No but! If you don''t want the San Lorenzo family to completely lose the support of the nobles, you must never make a betrayal at such a critical moment!


    Of course, I also understand your concerns. This incident will indeed cause the lords of the Northern and Eastern Territories to become unaffected.


    In fact, this is not difficult to solve. "


    "How to solve it?" Emperor Reinhardt''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly.


    Queen Midella smiled slightly and said: "You can take advantage of the trend, publicly support the actions of the North, and ask the Pope to explain the murder of the Duke of St. Hild."


    "This is your solution?" Reinhardt obviously couldn''t understand the advice given by his wife, and UU reading was full of doubts.


    Queen Midella calmly explained: "Think about it carefully. In this way, the behavior of the North and the East will no longer be a rebellion, but will be directed to the pseudo-believers in the church under your order. The righteous act of attacking!


    Once this happens, all the merits and glory will go to you, not to the St. Hild family.


    Your prestige and authority will reach unprecedented levels. At that time, will you still be afraid that the lords will give birth to infidelity? "


    "Yeah!" The Great Reinhardt clapped his palms excitedly and exclaimed, "For such a simple truth, I was almost fooled by the old Gregorian!"


    Queen Midella smiled slightly and said: "Your Majesty, if you don''t want to be confused by some people with ulterior motives, you must figure out who is your enemy and who is your friend."


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded heavily, stepped forward and gently kissed his wife''s smooth forehead, and smiled: "My dear, I figured it out clearly! St. Hild is my most loyal friend! Damn church talent. Is my worst enemy!


    ¡®The secular belong to the aristocracy, and the faith belong to the church¡¯!


    I have tolerated these guys for too long, and the order of the empire should not be what it is now!


    This time, let us work together to completely drive the influence of the church out of the secular realm! "


    Afterwards, he walked out violently and exclaimed excitedly: "I will arrange a public speech. I will reveal Gregorian''s ugly face to the people of the empire. Keep the glory of the Lord from being defiled, and work together to clean up this rotten and fallen church!"


    Looking at the back of Emperor Reinhardt, the smile on Queen Midella''s face became more and more brilliant, but in her eyes, there was still a hint of disdain.

 Chapter 546： Disappointed

    "...Therefore, I, Reinhardt San Lorenzo, in the name of the 37th Emperor of the Glorious Empire, declare Gregorian a hypocrite!


    And ask all the nobles, knights, and people of the empire to challenge him in order to maintain the glory of the Supreme Lord! "


    In the empty hall, Emperor Reinhardt faced the void and waved his arms fervently.


    When the loud echo gradually dissipated, Emperor Reinhardt touched the short beard on his chin intently, seemingly satisfied with his speech just now.


    But it was a pity that this was only a private rehearsal, and the regret that no one appreciated made Emperor Reinhardt frowned.


    "Erich!"


    Emperor Reinhardt shouted at the empty hall, and then a knight in dark gray armor appeared in the hall silently, as if he had always been there.


    "Your Majesty, what is your order?" Knight Erich respectfully saluted Emperor Reinhardt.


    "What do you think of my speech just now?"


    "Your Majesty, your eloquence is of course unparalleled. I believe that after hearing this speech, the people of the empire will inevitably respond to your call one after another!"


    The flattering of the Erich knight made Emperor Reinhardt irritated. He smiled complacently and asked, "Erich, how much do you think we can make the church make concessions this time?"


    Knight Erich said hesitantly: "Your Majesty, I dare not say anything about military affairs."


    Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand casually and said with a smile: "It''s okay! As my personal guard, you can be said to be the person I trust the most. Feel free to say if you have any ideas."


    Knight Erich lowered his head, and a faint white golden light flashed in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment, as if thinking about the words, then said:


    "Your Majesty, I really don''t understand military affairs, and I don''t know what kind of impact it will have on the church at this time, but I want to remind you that everyone has their own position, and their words will inevitably not be able to get rid of the shackles of their own position. You need to carefully screen your letters."


    Emperor Reinhardt suddenly narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his face narrowed.


    He walked slowly to the Erich Knight and asked in a deep voice: "Erich, when did you learn the tricks of those politicians? Only half the words?"


    Knight Erich had to raise his head, staring into the eyes of Emperor Reinhardt, and said in a deep voice:


    "Your Majesty, I just want to remind you that Queen Midella is San Hild after all, not San Lorenzo."


    "Presumptuous!" The Great Reinhardt roared, and the Erich knight knelt on one knee.


    Emperor Reinhardt looked at the family knight who was kneeling in front of him, with a gloomy expression on his face.


    ¡­


    Under the bright sunshine in the afternoon, the central square of the Royal Dragon City was already crowded by the crowd.


    The situation in the Glorious Empire since this time can be described as turbulent.


    The threat of the orc empire has not yet been eliminated, and the Northern Territory has renewed turmoil. The St. Hild family even claimed that the Pope had murdered the Duke of St. Hild and sent troops into the Dragon City to avenge the Duke of the North.


    Under internal and external troubles, the people of the empire were naturally panicked. At this time, upon hearing the news that Emperor Reinhardt was about to make a public statement, everyone hurriedly gathered in the city square, anxiously awaiting the royal family''s statement.


    To be honest, the prestige of Reinhardt among the people of the empire is actually not high, because the news about him is mostly lace news rather than great achievements. It is difficult for the people of the empire to have trust and respect for the emperor.


    However, Reinhardt is the emperor of the empire and the leader of the nobility of the empire. His attitude will directly affect the political situation of the empire.


    As the agreed time approached, under the gaze of expectations, there was never the presence of Emperor Reinhardt on the high platform.


    When everyone was puzzled, Queen Midella in full costume stepped onto the stage.


    There was a burst of enthusiastic cheers from the crowd.


    The graceful, graceful, and beautiful Queen Midella was actually much more popular among the imperial people than the Reinhardt the Great.


    But when everyone thought that Empress Midella would introduce Emperor Reinhardt, she said to the magic loudspeaker:


    "Sorry, people of the Glorious Empire, I know that everyone is eagerly looking forward to your majesty''s speech, but it is a pity that your majesty was unable to meet you due to a sudden illness."


    Wow¡ª


    The crowd suddenly clamored.


    After Queen Midella had said these words, she immediately turned around and walked off the high platform, got into the gorgeous carriage, seemingly unwilling to face the excited crowd for one more second.


    "Return to the palace!" The queen''s cold words made the driving attendant feel excited, and hurriedly drove the carriage toward the Phoenix Palace.


    After arriving at the Phoenix Palace, before the attendants had time to set up the step stools, Queen Midella jumped out of the carriage and walked into the palace with a gloomy expression. Valley


    Along the way, the guards of the maid, seeing the appearance of the queen, were silent for a moment.


    Bang!


    Empress Midella kicked open the door of the emperor''s dormitory, and the lavish voice in the hall suddenly stopped.


    "Get out!"


    Looking at the frosty face of the queen, the woman picked up a coat and put it on, and ran out rolling on the ground.


    Emperor Reinhardt was also a little frustrated, but he still kept his surface calm, leaned against the head of the bed, and said:


    "Remember to knock on the door next time."


    Queen Midella''s full chest fluctuated violently for a few times before she said coldly:


    "Reinhardt, if you don''t want to be the emperor anymore, just give way early!"


    Such harsh words caused Emperor Reinhardt to explode in an instant, shouting: "Midella! Do you know what you are talking about!"


    Queen Midella was unmoved at all. It seemed that she had seen through her husband''s true face and asked in a condensed voice:


    "The agreed public speech, why didn''t you show up? Do you know how disappointed the people of the empire are to you!"


    Emperor Reinhardt pouted his lips in disdain, and said: "A bunch of untouchables, what about disappointment?"


    These words made Queen Midella suddenly quiet, and the anger in her eyes instantly disappeared, but what disappeared together was the little thing named Expectation that was left.


    Emperor Reinhardt seemed to have no idea about this, and he was still defending himself:


    "The reason why I did not go is after careful consideration. I feel that the current situation in the empire still cannot withstand a civil unrest.


    The church does need to be weakened, but this is definitely not the time.


    Now our goal is still the Orc Empire. I now support the Northern Territory to declare war on the church, in case the Orcs enter..."


    "Where is the orc army?" Queen Midella asked indifferently.


    "Although they haven''t crossed the Tianduan Mountains, they will appear in the West sooner or later. At this time, they declare war on the church. The risk is too great..."


    "The greater the risk, the greater the benefits of UU reading . As the emperor, don''t you even have this courage?" Queen Midella coldly interrupted, "I missed such an excellent opportunity. , You will never better weaken the chance of divine power."


    "Who said no?" Reinhardt exclaimed unconvincedly, "When I lead an army of millions to defeat the orc empire, the church will not be able to easily conquer..."


    It''s a pity that Queen Midella has no intention of listening to the emperor''s rhetoric anymore, turning around and walking outside.


    "...Oh? Midella, where are you going? Midella Saint Hild, stop for me!"


    After going out, Queen Midella took a deep breath and stood on the promenade looking at the direction of the sacred mountain in the distance.


    The huge pillar of holy light that descended from the sky was clearly visible even in the daytime, like a lighthouse that never extinguished, guiding the direction of the people of the empire.


    Two lines of tears suddenly shed on Queen Midella''s pretty face, but the next second, she wiped away the tears immediately, restoring her usual grace, majestic, majestic and inviolable appearance.


    "Mother."


    Prince Harrison, who happened to pass by here, hurriedly saluted and greeted him. He looked at his mother with some doubts, as if he felt that she had become a little different, but he couldn''t tell the difference.


    Queen Midella turned around, stroked her son''s cheek, and said:


    "Go to your sister and clean up and salute."


    "Mother, are we going to travel far?"


    "Yes."


    "Where to go?"


    "Didn''t you always want to visit Cousin Vera?"


    "Are we going to the North?" Prince Harrison exclaimed with surprise on his face.


    "Yes." Queen Midella''s eyes flashed something that Prince Harrison couldn''t understand. "We''ll leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, mother!"

 Chapter 547： Falcon City (Part 1)

    Falcon City is located at the northernmost point of Scarlet Neck, and it is also the only place to pass from the north into the center of the empire.


    The sky in the afternoon was extremely gloomy, as if it were going to rain, but it never got up.


    The air is dull and humid, and it can almost wring out water.


    As a huge dark cloud swept over, the sky of Falcon City became more gloomy, and it felt like a mountain and rain were about to come and be full of wind.


    In the desolate world, the sound of spring thunder suddenly sounded, and the earth seemed to be beaten by war drums, constantly ups and downs.


    The roaring north wind blew the flags rising from the horizon to hunt and hunt. A line of cavalry lined up neatly and swept across the wilderness, encircling Falcon City in a blink of an eye.


    The walls of Falcon City are not particularly tall, but they are quite wide and continuous. They are built around the hills behind the city and are crowded with heavily armed soldiers.


    It''s just that after seeing the blood-colored flag of the cavalry outside the city, these soldiers sweated coldly, and didn''t feel that their condescending geographical conditions could provide much sense of security.


    After all, it was a blood cavalry!


    Crossing the sky and ice fields, raging across the east, the invincible blood cavalry!


    Viscount Benson, the lord of Falcon City, stood on the head of the city, his face pale.


    Although he has concentrated all the family troops on the city wall, standing by, and also conscripted a large number of reserve teams to stand by in the city.


    But he didn''t arrogantly think that if the Northerners wanted to attack Falcon City, the Benson family could really hold it.


    This blood cavalry alone has already made Viscount Benson''s legs weak, not to mention that a thin black line has appeared on the northern horizon-it is obviously the follow-up northern army.


    The 200,000 troops of the Northern Territory that had originally planned to go to the Western Territory to support the Western Territory have now diverted their way to the Imperial Dragon City.


    Viscount Benson didn''t have any thoughts of resistance at all. He only hoped that this northern army could ignore Falcon City and continue to the south...but unfortunately, looking at the current posture, it seems that the northerners did not intend to bypass Falcon City in this way.


    As time went by, the black line at the horizon gradually spread, forming a black tide with no edge in sight.


    Countless flags fluttering in the wind covered the sky and the sun, and the heavy footsteps made the earth groan and groan overwhelmedly.


    The wind suddenly stopped, and the originally suppressed air suddenly became more stagnant, making people breathless.


    Whoosh!


    A feather arrow shot from outside the city and plunged straight into the gap in the rock wall at the head of the city.


    The attendant hurriedly pulled out the arrow, took out the sheepskin scroll tied to the tail of the arrow, and respectfully sent it to Viscount Benson.


    Viscount Benson took it with a sullen face, and opened it to see that it was indeed a letter of persuasion to surrender.


    The content of the letter is also very concise, so concise that Viscount Benson feels humiliated.


    "Drop, or die!"


    There was no righteous accusation against the Pope, nor did he brag about the majesty of the northern army, but simply put the only two options in front of Viscount Benson, and there was no other nonsense.


    Oh, there is another signature-Garcia Saint Hild.


    Well, Viscount Benson has also heard of the temperament of the Marquis of the North, knowing that the other party probably didn''t deliberately target the Benson family, but in his eyes, I am afraid that most of the families are not worth his wasting pen and ink...


    With a sigh, Viscount Benson wisely ordered:


    "Open the gates."


    The herald on the side was obviously relieved, and it seemed that not only was he not angry at his lord''s act of surrendering without a fight, but he was very thankful.


    With the creaking sound of the huge winch, the heavy steel gate slowly landed on the ground.


    At this time, Viscount Benson had already recognized the reality, and his face was lightened a lot. When the city gate was completely opened, he took the initiative to greet him single-handedly.


    "I am the lord of Falcon City, Viscount Benson, may I ask..."


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to the Viscount Benson. A group of blood cavalry soldiers passed him by him without expression and rushed into Falcon City.


    Since the lord had clearly stated that he had surrendered, the soldiers in the city did not dare to resist seeing the blood cavalry rushing in like a tide, and obediently captured them.


    It''s just that Viscount Benson outside the city was left there, looking a little embarrassed, and a little pitiful...


    "You are Viscount Benson?"


    A clear voice rescued Viscount Benson, and he quickly followed the prestige, and saw a young knight wearing a bright red armor slowly approaching him riding a white horse.


    "Yes." Viscount Benson nodded in response, and then recognized the [Roaring White Bear] badge on the opponent''s armor, and quickly turned over and dismounted, bowed and said, "You must be the guardian of the North, Earl Anglia. ?"


    "Yes. This time through the expensive land, I hope Viscount Benson will not mind you too much."


    "Of course not!" Viscount Benson''s smile unconsciously brought some flattery, "Earl Anglia, I have actually admired you for a long time, and now I am coming to Falcon City, I will only feel extremely honored!"


    "That''s good." Colin smiled and nodded, then walked into the city.


    Viscount Benson seemed to think that Colin''s attitude was fairly mild, and UU Read also relaxed at this time, and hurried to follow him.


    When the two entered Falcon City side by side, the streets in the city were already full of blood cavalry soldiers.


    The Benson family''s army has been disarmed, and is being driven to concentrate on a specific place to look after it, and the residents of Falcon City have also rushed back to their homes.


    However, there are still many curious residents sneaking through the gaps in the windows to look at the group of uninvited guests from the north.


    "Master Earl, is Master Marquis Garcia behind?"


    "Yes, he will enter the city after he settles down."


    "Okay, I''ll have someone arrange the biggest dinner party right away to entertain guests from the north!"


    Colin looked deeply at Viscount Benson, who was smiling beside him, and thought this person was quite interesting.


    It stands to reason that the Falcon City at this time has been taken over by the Blood Cavalry, but Viscount Benson still assumes the posture of a master, as if this place is still his territory, and the northern army is just a group of passers-by.


    Perhaps in the view of Viscount Benson, this military operation to mobilize troops in the Northern Territory is still mainly based on intimidation. The purpose is to force the Pope to apologize or even abdicate, but it should not really trigger a large-scale civil unrest.


    Colin didn''t explain this either, just walked forward in silence.


    When passing by the central church of Falcon City, Colin suddenly stopped.


    The door of the church was closed, obviously not welcoming this group of visitors from the north.


    Viscount Benson saw this, feeling apprehensive, and was about to step forward to ease the atmosphere. Who knew before he could speak, he heard Colin command directly:


    "Bump the door!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers of the Blood Cavalry did not hesitate to take their orders.


    Bang!


    Amid the loud impact, the heavy wooden door shattered instantly.

 Chapter 548： Falcon City (Part 2)

    The wooden door collapsed suddenly, stirring up dust in the sky.


    The people in the church couldn''t continue to pretend to be an ostrich, and saw a very wealthy middle-aged pastor reluctantly walked out, and greeted Colin with a cold expression:


    "You should be Count Anglia? Please don''t be presumptuous in front of the church dedicated to our lord!"


    "Enjoy my lord?" Colin smiled disdainfully, "Does my lord accept your offering?"


    The priest on the opposite side shrank his pupils, and a look of panic flashed across his face, but he was soon hidden, and he reprimanded in a very serious tone:


    "Earl Angley, don''t talk nonsense! The consequences of blasphemy are not something you can afford!"


    Viscount Benson obviously didn''t understand the real meaning of the two people''s words. At this time, seeing the scene was about to be out of control, he quickly came out to persuade him:


    "My Lord Earl, this person in front of you is Pastor Danny, the bishop of Falcon City. He is a devout and benevolent and benevolent. After hearing about the murder of the Duke of St. Hild, I feel very sorry..."


    "Really?" Colin sneered. "Then Bishop Danny, do you think Pope Gregory''s behavior is completely blasphemous?"


    Bishop Danny knew that the Earl of Anglia was forcing himself to speak up.


    He took a deep breath, regardless of Viscount Benson, who was constantly winking at him, said awe-inspiringly:


    "Earl Angley, how can the Pope, as the spokesperson of our lord, be blasphemous! I think you are probably being deceived by others, and you have some misunderstandings about the crown."


    "Blinded? So, do you think Cardinal Turnans and Archbishop Adjani of the North were both born out of nothing and deliberately framed Gregorian?"


    Bishop Danny hesitated and said, "It is possible."


    Colin nodded his head in approval, with a look that suddenly realized: "It turns out that your pope is the spokesperson of our lord, so you can''t make mistakes, but the cardinals and archbishops below are very likely to make blasphemous actions.


    So, Bishop Danny, what about you? "


    Bishop Danny said loudly without fear: "Of course I am extremely pious to our lord, and I have never done anything blasphemous!"


    "Really?" Colin sneered, then turned his eyes to the pastors behind Bishop Danny, and said, "Who can prove that Bishop Danny has done a blasphemous act?"


    Bishop Danny snorted and said, "Earl Anglia, do you think this little trick can make the faithful believers of our lord lie?"


    "How can they be allowed to lie? What I want is a factual disclosure."


    "Then you are destined to be disappointed."


    "Really?" Colin looked at the confident Bishop Danny, and added, "My lord is fair and generous. Therefore, those who can provide Bishop Danny''s evidence will replace him as Falcon City. The bishop."


    As soon as these words came out, Bishop Danny could no longer remain calm, and hurriedly rebuked: "Earl Angley, what right do you have to appoint a regional bishop?"


    "Yes, I really don''t have the power to appoint a bishop directly." Colin smiled slightly, with endless bewilderment in his tone. "But through mediation and negotiation, to decide the position of a little bishop, right. It''s not difficult for me.


    Those of you who want to believe in my ability can stand up and give it a try.


    Oh, by the way, let me tell you one more news.


    I just received an official greeting from Cardinal Mensay. He will arrive in Falcon City in the near future. I think he should have the right to decide the identity of the bishop of Falcon City, right? "


    Bishop Danny''s expression changed, and he immediately shouted: "How can Lord Mensay listen to your defamation..."


    Colin sneered and interrupted: "I''m not slandering, but wanting to expose it with facts! Bishop Danny, if you are really innocent, why should you be so alarmed?" Gu


    "Where am I panicking!" Bishop Danny insisted.


    Colin, with a guilty smile, Bishop Danny once again said to the pastors:


    "Priests, your bishops, are you saints without fault?"


    The priests looked at each other a few times, all hesitating.


    And Bishop Danny looked at them sternly, warning them all.


    But in the face of the great temptation, there was still a pastor who stepped forward and said:


    "My Lord Earl, I know that Bishop Danny has embezzled some taxes..."


    Bishop Danny immediately jumped up like a cat whose tail was stepped on: "Damn John, when did I embezzle taxes!"


    Colin laughed and immediately said in an encouraging tone: "Pastor John, don''t be afraid, you can show it if you have evidence. I believe Cardinal Mensay will not tolerate a corrupt bishop to continue to lead the Diocese of Falcon City."


    Pastor John suddenly hesitated: "Master Earl...that...I actually don''t have any evidence in my hand..."


    "Look, I know this is slander! Slander!" Bishop Danny immediately exclaimed triumphantly.


    Pastor John added: "My Lord Earl, although I don''t have direct evidence, I know that Bishop Danny''s manor on the outskirts of the city is extremely luxurious, and it is not something that an ordinary bishop''s normal salary can afford~www.novelhall .com~If you send someone to check, you will definitely gain something!"


    "Fart! I built that manor with many years of savings..."


    "Very good! Bishop John, thank you very much for the clues you provide, you really need to check it." Colin said with a smile.


    "What qualifications do you have to search my manor!" Bishop Danny asked immediately.


    But his guilty attitude made Colin even more convinced that there must be a problem in that manor, so he smiled and patted Viscount Benson beside him, and said:


    "Lord Benson, Falcon City is your territory after all, or you should lead the team to search the manor of Bishop Danny."


    "This... isn''t appropriate, it''s a private estate after all..." Viscount Benson hesitated.


    Of course he understood that it was Count Angele who was forcing him to trade his fame.


    "How could it be inappropriate?" Colin didn''t easily let go of Viscount Benson. "This is an excellent opportunity for Bishop Danny to prove his innocence. How can you refuse?"


    Bishop Danny was run on by Colin at this time and it was not easy to speak. If he disagrees forcibly, he might be considered a guilty conscience instead.


    Viscount Benson only felt that the aura of Earl Anglia next to him was getting stronger and stronger, and he was almost out of breath.


    And Bishop Danny on the opposite side was also constantly winking at Viscount Benson, as if he was warning or begging.


    Seeing that Viscount Benson was too late to make up his mind, Colin added coldly:


    "Viscount Benson, I''m better at talking. Marquis Garcia will come later, but he won''t be so kind.


    Don''t forget, he just killed a cardinal. "


    Viscount Benson trembled, and then immediately shouted:


    "Okay! Let me take a closer look, whether there is any dirt in Bishop Danny''s manor!"

 Chapter 549： Dinner

    As night fell, the lights came on.


    Hundreds of candles illuminate the banquet hall of the Benson Family Castle like daylight.


    There are three rectangular dining tables on the precious oak floor, and the tables are full of various kinds of wine and delicacies.


    With a rigorously trained smile, the young and beautiful maid stood respectfully at the table, ready to step forward to serve the distinguished guests at any time.


    The solemn and beautiful music flows from the harp in the corner of the hall, making people feel like they are under the vast and tranquil starry sky.


    However, the atmosphere of the banquet at this time was not enthusiastic, and it was not harmonious.


    Viscount Benson, who was sitting on the main seat, had a flattering and embarrassing smile on his face. He didn''t look like a master should have, on the contrary, he was more like a servant who pleased the master.


    In his starting position, the Marquis Garcia sat with a frosty face, and he was actually wearing armor instead of a dress.


    Not only was the Marquis Garcia alone, the lords of the North who were invited to the banquet at this time were all in armor. If an unknown person walked in, they thought that a military meeting was being held here.


    As the host, Viscount Benson certainly did not dare to reprimand the guests for their rudeness. Instead, he kept trying to ease the atmosphere, but his efforts did not seem to have received much response.


    As the atmosphere became more and more stagnant, an attendant walked quickly to Viscount Benson and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Viscount Benson felt like he had grabbed a life-saving straw, and his spirit came in an instant, and he said loudly:


    "My lord Marquis Garcia, my lord Count Angele, I just received news that the crime of Bishop Danny has been confirmed!"


    "Oh? Really?" Colin put down the wine glass, glanced at Viscount Benson with encouraging eyes, and motioned for him to continue.


    Viscount Benson knew at this time that he no longer had the right to both ends of the mouse, and said immediately:


    "Yes! My guard found a large amount of unidentified gold in Bishop Danny¡¯s private estate, and the housekeeper has also admitted that this is because Bishop Danny has privately accepted donations and illegally intercepted tithes for so many years. The stolen money saved from taxes, in addition, my treasurer also found a large amount of unidentified funds in the ledger of the Falcon City Church!"


    "Very good!" Colin smiled and nodded, "I believe that what you do will be appreciated by our lord! You will temporarily detain Cardinal Danny, and you will hand it in after Cardinal Mensay arrives. Dispose of it to him."


    "Yes!"


    Colin then stood up with the wine glass and said loudly:


    "Everyone, let us toast together, to congratulate another false believer who tarnished the glory of the Supreme Lord and received the punishment he deserves!"


    The atmosphere in the hall finally changed, and the lords of the North stood up one after another, toasting and drinking.


    As if welcoming another lord to join.


    Viscount Benson himself understood that now he must follow the group of people in the northern border to the dark.


    Even if Cardinal Mensay disposes of Bishop Danny according to the evidence given by him later, he will never praise the Benson family for it.


    On the contrary, the church would only regard the Benson family''s actions as a serious provocation.


    How many of these senior figures in the church are completely innocent?


    They have huge powers that are almost unsupervised, so how can they be willing to live a life of ascetic poverty?


    This time, the Benson family pulled Bishop Danny down. If they didn¡¯t get the warnings they deserved, could other lords learn how to coerce or even control the bishops in their diocese?


    In this way, the independence and autonomy of the church will be greatly weakened.


    Moreover, if the status quo of corruption by a large number of senior church figures is exposed, it will also be a great blow to the prestige of the church.


    Therefore, this move of the Benson family basically cut off their path of reconciliation with the church, and can only make a big fuss with the North Border.


    The Benson family is "one of their own" after taking the name certificate.


    There was finally some banquet atmosphere in the hall, no longer as stagnant as before.


    Of course, the atmosphere of the banquet is still not warm. After all, the Duke of St. Hild is still in a coma, and the Pope has not received the punishment he deserves. At this time, it is too early to celebrate.


    Especially the Marquis Garcia kept a cold face, and everyone here did not dare to be presumptuous.


    This restrained banquet certainly didn''t last long, and it ended just after eight o''clock.


    Everyone left, but Colin was stopped by the Marquis Garcia.


    The two left the banquet hall and walked along the quiet promenade in the quiet moonlight. After a while, Marquis Garcia spoke:


    "If you force the Benson family to join us like this, will it cause the royal family''s jealousy?"


    Colin immediately understood Marquis Garcia''s concerns, and said: "My lord Marquis, do you think the royal family can be a force that can be wooed by us?"


    "Isn''t it? Restricting the power of the church is the long-cherished wish of the San Lorenzo family."


    "Yes, but I just received a message from Yulongcheng."


    "what news?"


    "Emperor Reinhardt originally planned a public speech. It is said that he wanted to express his stance on the current situation. But on the day of the speech, Emperor Reinhardt said that the illness did not appear."


    Hearing this news, Marquis Garcia frowned.


    After thinking for a while, he guessed: "So, does he plan to publicly support any party, but is ready to stand by?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded and added, "In addition, I have another news. Queen Midella has left the Dragon City with Prince Harrison and Princess Judy."


    The Marquis Garcia paused and asked: "Where are they going? Is it the North?"


    "It should be. UU reading "


    The Marquis of Garcia frowned, lost in thought.


    Colin waited for a while, and then whispered: "Lord Marquis, I guess that Emperor Reinhardt should have been jealous of the Saint Hild family, so Queen Midella was forced to leave the Royal Dragon City."


    The Marquis Garcia snorted and said, "Stupid!"


    Colin also secretly replied.


    What the emperor did was really chilling. As a noble leader, he stood by at such a critical moment. Couldn''t he see that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to suppress the power of the church?


    "So, Lord Marquis, since the royal family is already afraid of us, then we don''t need to be tied." Colin said in a strong tone, "I will use a similar method to force the lords of the Scarlet Flame to stand in line. , I want to see if the emperor is still going to continue to pretend to die under such circumstances."


    The Marquis of Garcia turned around, stared into Colin''s eyes, and asked in a deep voice: "Colin, have you ever thought about whether all this you have done will be backlashed in the future?"


    Colin smiled faintly and said: "Of course I thought about it. If the Glorious Empire is calm, I know that my fate will be extremely miserable.


    But now it''s different.


    The invasion of the Orc Empire is imminent, and the Glory Empire faces unprecedented threats.


    The world of great chaos is about to begin, and being afraid of the head and tail is the way to die! "


    The Marquis of Garcia stared at Colin''s eyes for a long while, with a very complicated expression on his face, saying:


    "It''s a pity. If you come from a Paladin family..."


    Halfway through the conversation, the Marquis Garcia suddenly shut up and turned to leave.


    Colin looked at the other person''s figure gradually disappearing into the darkness, touched the tip of his nose, and smiled playfully.

 Chapter 550： meet

    Early the next morning.


    As soon as Colin finished his breakfast, the attendant reported that it was Cardinal Mensay who had arrived in Falcon City.


    It stands to reason that Colin should go to the city gate to greet him, but now the two sides have torn his skin, he doesn''t bother to do these superficial efforts, just ask Viscount Benson to greet him, and he went to the living room to wait.


    After sitting for a while, I saw that the Marquis Garcia had also received the news and came to the living room.


    Colin stood up to greet him.


    The Marquis Garcia nodded and said hello, "You will be solely responsible for negotiating with Mensay later."


    After this period of observation, the Marquis of Garcia has recognized Colin''s political talents, and he is not good at this aspect himself, so he simply delegated power this time.


    "Okay." Of course, Colin would not be polite, and immediately responded.


    The two of them sat for a while, and saw a spirited old man with white beard and hair walking into the living room under the leadership of Viscount Benson.


    The red priest''s robe on his body shows his identity-Cardinal Mensay of the Glory Church.


    "Marquis Garcia, I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect you to become so old!"


    As soon as we met, the Cardinal Mensay sneered unceremoniously.


    "Relax, Mensay, you must die before me." Of course, Marquis Garcia would not give in.


    Seeing this tense situation, Colin frowned suddenly¡ª


    The development of things is a bit different from what he expected.


    Originally, he thought that since the church sent a cardinal to the meeting, he should also be trying to try to reach a reconciliation with the North, but how could Mensay be fully fired as soon as he came up, there was no sense of peace.


    At this time, Colin realized that Marquis Garcia had anticipated Mensay¡¯s attitude a long time ago, so he said just now that he should be solely responsible for negotiations¡ª


    I thought it was trust, but now it looks like a dumpling...


    "You are the Earl of Anglia, right?" Mensay finished the Marquis Garcia, and immediately turned his gaze to Colin aside.


    Colin forced a perfunctory smile and said, "Yes."


    Mensay looked up and down at Colin with a rather rude gaze, and finally said:


    "What a young man who doesn''t know the heights of the world!"


    The smile on Colin''s face faded instantly, and there was no doubt in his heart¡ªthis old thing was not here for peace talks at all!


    Seeing that the situation completely collapsed as soon as it came up, Viscount Benson pulled his hands to one side, trying his best to reduce his sense of existence, for fear of being affected.


    But Mensay obviously didn''t intend to let him go. After sitting down on the sofa, he asked Viscount Benson:


    "Viscount Benson, I heard that you detained the Bishop of Falcon City?"


    Viscount Benson sighed, but still bit his head and said: "That''s it, Lord Mensay, I have found evidence of corruption by Bishop Danny, so in order to clean up the false believers of our lord, and to protect the reputation of the church. , I ordered him to be temporarily detained.


    Of course, it is up to you to decide how to judge Bishop Danny in the end. "


    Mensayi smiled slightly and said, "You must be cautious when trying to judge a bishop, and the ¡®criminal evidence¡¯ you mentioned must also be carefully examined by the church, otherwise it is very likely that a devout believer will be wronged.


    Viscount Benson, are you right? "


    Viscount Benson opened his mouth and didn''t know for a moment whether he should be right or wrong.


    But before he could figure out how to answer, Mensay turned his head and said:


    "However, Viscount Benson, if I remember correctly, the Code of Radiance clearly stipulates that lords are not allowed to enter the church and the private residences of church staff without the permission of the pope, right?


    So how can you break into the private estate of Bishop Danny and search it? "


    Viscount Benson was dumbfounded, and he quickly looked at Colin and Marquis Garcia with a plea for help.


    As soon as Colin wanted to speak, he saw Mensay''s gaze turned around and asked aggressively:


    "Marquis Garcia, Earl Anglia, do you think Viscount Benson should also be tried for this?"


    Colin knew this time that the cardinal was not an easy character, so he immediately got up and down and said:


    "Cardinal Mensay, although Viscount Benson''s behavior is suspected of violating the "Glorious Code", it is also for the sake of maintaining the glory of the Supreme Lord. It is excusable. Even if Viscount Benson is to be tried, it will be the Senate and His Majesty. To make a decision."


    "It''s natural." Mensay nodded. "Who is right and who is wrong with Bishop Danny and Viscount Benson, and how to deal with it, let¡¯s talk about Cardinal Tournans¡¯s presence in Winter City. Be killed."


    Colin chuckled and shook his head:


    "Cardinal Mensay, you have not figured out the point of the matter. Turnance was killed because he actually conspired to assassinate the Duke of St. Hild, causing her to fall into a coma, and she has not yet woken up.


    This time, 200,000 soldiers from the northern border came to the Feiyanling, just for the church to explain this! "


    "Explanation?" Mensay stared at Colin, and asked blankly, "I don''t know what explanation Northern Territory wants?"


    Colin immediately said: "We only have two requirements. First, Pope Gregory, the chief messenger of this conspiracy, must abdicate. A false believer and blasphemer like him is not qualified to continue to serve as the Pope!


    Second, the Diocese of the North must be independent! "


    "Independence?" Mensay''s pupils shrank slightly, and he said solemnly, "Earl Anglia, can you explain to me, what does the independence of the northern diocese mean?"


    "That is to say, although the Northern Diocese is still under the unified jurisdiction of the church in name, it has a high degree of autonomy.


    Specifically, the diocese¡¯s finances are self-financed, the diocese are appointed by the diocese, and the members of the diocese are autonomously managed...Oh, and most importantly, the post of the Archbishop of the Northern Diocese will be appointed by the Duke of the Northern Territory. "


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    After hearing Colin''s explanation, Mensay burst into laughter suddenly, as if he had heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    After a while, he calmed down, stopped his smile, and said:


    "Count Angele, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Of course." Colin nodded solemnly, "This is what the Northern Territory requires."


    Mensay stood up, walked slowly in front of Colin, and said lightly:


    "Then do you want to hear the church''s request?"


    "Please say."


    "We also have two requirements. First, hand over the murderer who killed Cardinal Turnans!" At this point, Mensay glanced at Marquis Garcia with a stern look. "Second, the northern army unconditionally withdrew from Fei. Flame collar."


    Colin smiled and said: "Cardinal Mensay, it seems that our differences are still a bit big under the current circumstances! However, I believe that as the northern army gets closer and closer to the holy mountain, our differences It will decrease accordingly."


    Mensay smiled non-committal, and said, "Really? Then I''ll wait and see."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked out, saying: "I will report the situation of this meeting to the Pope. I also hope that you will think about it again in the north, and don''t make a decision that makes you regret your life."


    Seeing Mensay''s back gradually disappeared outside the door, Colin fell into deep thought.


    The attitude of the church was extremely tough, which surprised him a bit.


    I just don¡¯t know if this is just the negotiation skills of the church, or are they really confident?

 Chapter 551： Empty city

    "It looks like another empty city."


    Ke Lin looked at the Silver Fox City in the distance and said with a smile.


    The Marquis Garcia nodded, and said, "I''m all clever."


    The northern army did not stay in Falcon City for too long. The day after Cardinal Mensay¡¯s visit, the army resumed its journey and continued southward.


    But when they arrived in the next town, they found that the local lord had already led the family army to escape.


    Of course, the clergy of the local church were basically gone, probably because they were worried about becoming the next bishop Danny.


    The two successive baronies are the same, and now the Silver Fox City under the rule of the Wesley family seems to be the same.


    The previous lords are said to have responded to the call of Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s war decree to gather at the Royal Dragon City and prepare to support the Western Territory.


    This of course is nonsense.


    The assembly time required by the War Order is the end of March, but it is still in February...


    Moreover, in order to alleviate the financial pressure of the empire, Emperor Reinhardt also issued a new war order at the suggestion of the cabinet ministers, and instead assembled in two allocations.


    Before the deadline at the end of March, the major lords only need to send half of the rated army.


    Therefore, these lords who "flee from the wind" obviously did not respond to the call-up order, but did not want to be coerced by the North, and repeat the mistakes of Viscount Benson, the lord of Falcon City.


    It can be seen that most lords are still reluctant to board the thief ship in the north at this time.


    Especially when Emperor Reinhardt''s attitude was vague, and even faintly showing fear and dissatisfaction with the Northern Territory.


    But of course Colin would not back down because of this.


    To do big things, the most taboo is to look forward and backward.


    What''s more, Colin still holds Vera''s hole card in his hand, and can stop this dangerous game at any time.


    Of course, Colin would certainly be reluctant to stop the game easily before he had the right bargaining chip for the church.


    "Is Viscount Wesley not in the city?"


    Entering the open city gate, Colin asked the Wesley family butler who came to greet him.


    "Dear Lord Anglia, my lord has led the family army to the Dragon City to assemble in accordance with the requirements of your majesty''s war order, so I cannot personally greet you. If you don¡¯t mind, please let me take you to Silver City. Fox Castle has a rest!"


    Colin didn''t embarrass an old housekeeper, nodded and walked into the city.


    These lords dared to leave the city and run away, knowing that even if the northern army entered the city, they would not wreak havoc.


    After all, the Northern Territory wanted to force the church to make concessions this time, instead of actually invading the Scarlet Flames.


    If the army in the North really does things in these cities, it will be in the arms of the church.


    The originally ambiguous royal family will never tolerate the behavior of the North, and I am afraid that they will also publicly declare the Saint Hild family as the public enemy of the empire.


    Entering Silver Fox Castle, Colin washed and changed into clean clothes. He was just about to stroll around the castle, but as soon as he opened the door, he was told by the attendant that Queen Midella had arrived in Silver Fox City by car.


    So, Colin quickly went back to the house and put on his armor, and went to meet him at the gate of the city.


    When he arrived at the gate of the city, he saw that the Marquis of Garcia had helped Queen Midella to get out of the carriage, and then two smaller figures jumped out of the carriage-Prince Harrison and Princess Judy.


    At the gate of the city, the northern lords who came with the army this time had gathered, and they all saluted the queen when they saw it.


    Colin also stood in the forefront of the crowd, leaning over to salute.


    When a fragrant wind hit, Colin straightened up, and saw Queen Midella walking up to him. Valley


    "His Royal Highness."


    "Earl Anglia." Queen Midella''s bright eyes seemed to sparkle with a different kind of light. "Harrison and Judy talk about you all day. It seems that you, a teacher, are very competent."


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "It is an honor for me to be loved by Prince Harrison and Princess Judy."


    "After that, you will need to bother more." Queen Midella said meaningfully.


    Colin was wondering what the queen meant, when he saw Prince Harrison and Princess Judy also came to him, saluting and greeting:


    "teacher!"


    Colin smiled and nodded at the two little guys, reached out and patted Prince Harrison''s shoulder, and rubbed Princess Judy''s little head.


    Maybe it messed up Princess Judy''s hair, which immediately caused the little girl''s anger.


    The crowd did not stay at the gate of the city for too long, and soon returned to the Silver Fox Fort.


    Although Viscount Wesley ran away with the army, the family chef and attendants were still there. At Colin''s request, they held a grand welcome dinner.


    Not knowing if it was for deliberate anger, Colin ordered the soldiers to bring up all the good wines in the Silver Fox Fort Wine Cellar, and let the lords of the North drank a big drink.


    The Wesley family butler was so distressed that the corners of his mouth twitched, but he dared not say anything against it.


    After the banquet, everyone left one after another.


    As soon as Colin walked out of the hall door, he was detained by the maid sent by Queen Midella:


    "Lord Earl, Your Royal Highness the Queen invites you to the tea party later."


    "good."


    Colin nodded, and led by the maid to a small room next to the banquet hallEarl Angley, sit down, don''t be restrained. "Queen Midella leaned lazily on the sofa and smiled at Colin at the door.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Colin replied, and stepped forward and sat down on the sofa chair on the right hand side of Queen Midella.


    The Marquis Garcia sat opposite him, and when Colin came in, he nodded silently, saying hello.


    The maid took a light step, presented scented tea and dried fruit, and then quietly left.


    Colin looked at the only three teacups on the table, only to realize that the participants of this tea party were only three of them.


    "How was your meeting with Mensay?" Queen Midella reached out and raised the teacup, and asked in her mouth at the same time.


    Colin glanced at the Marquis Garcia, and seeing that he didn''t mean to answer, he said:


    "Very unpleasant. Mensay''s attitude was unexpectedly tough, as if there was no willingness to resolve the matter peacefully."


    "Do you know why Mensay is so tough?" Queen Midella took a sip of tea, and the steaming mist in the cup made her face difficult to see.


    Colin deliberately replied: "I guess he was deliberately acting tough, a means to lower our expectations, so as to facilitate subsequent negotiations..."


    "So, do you think there is still a talk with Mensay?" Queen Midella asked with a smile.


    Looking at the smile on the queen''s face, Colin immediately realized that he might have missed something, and asked quickly:


    "Could it be that Mensay is not pretending to be a gesture, but really does not want to negotiate?"


    Queen Midella put down the tea cup, sat up straight, her face suddenly became serious, and said:


    "Yes, you can''t talk about anything with Mensay, he is probably the person who hates the north most among the church leaders."

 Chapter 552： tea party

    "Why?"


    Colin asked immediately.


    At the same time, from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the Marquis Garcia, thinking it was an old grievance between the Saint-Hilde family and Mensay.


    If this is the case, it explains why the Marquis Garcia didn''t say a word when Mensay came to negotiate.


    "Do you know who Mensay''s niece is?" Who knew Queen Midella asked a seemingly irrelevant question.


    Colin really lacked understanding of the church leaders, so he shook his head when he heard the words.


    "It''s Kate."


    "Kate?" Colin looked puzzled, because it was a bad street name.


    Queen Midella explained with a smile: "Yes, Mrs. Kate, the former Archbishop of the East, the wife of the Duke of Saint-Pros."


    It was then that Colin suddenly realized.


    I see.


    No wonder the old man Mensay was full of gunpowder as soon as they met. It didn''t seem to be a negotiation, but more like a problem.


    It turned out that the enemy met, no wonder he was extremely jealous.


    "Now do you understand?" Queen Midella said to Colin, "Men Sai''s main supporters are all in the Eastern Diocese, but now they have been completely destroyed by you. Therefore, he can be said to be among the church leaders. The most hostile to the people in the north."


    Colin rubbed his chin and said, "So, if Pope Gregory sent Mensay to negotiate with us, he didn''t intend to reconcile easily?"


    Queen Midella nodded and said, "Of course not. Gregorian is not a person who can be easily threatened. Moreover, he sent Mensay to negotiate with you, not another cardinal, Nopton. In fact, there is another level of consideration."


    Colin thought for a while, and understood: "If I didn''t guess wrong, the other cardinal shouldn''t have a bad feeling about the North, right?"


    "no."


    Colin understood it instantly, and immediately said: "In this way, the Pope is guarding Knopton, because he is afraid that Knopton will join hands with us to force him to abdicate!"


    "That''s right!" Queen Midella''s bright eyes were full of approval, "In the current situation, Gregorian has actually taken a lot of pressure, because it is impossible for the church to be completely calm.


    Although no one dared to take the initiative to ask Gregorian to abdicate, it is estimated that many people are already thinking this way secretly, and even preparing to do so.


    Naturally, Gregorian could not fail to guard against internal competitors.


    Among the two existing cardinals, Mensay was cleansed by the blood cavalry led by you in the Eastern Diocese. Now his power has been greatly reduced. Even if Gregorian abdicated, it would be difficult for him to rise to the throne.


    Therefore, the person in the church who threatens Gregorian the most is actually Cardinal Knopton. "


    Colin quickly asked again: "Where is Cardinal Nopton now?"


    "He was sent to the West by Gregorian."


    Clin suddenly felt a little regretful. Obviously, the Pope had deliberately distracted Knopton.


    But immediately, he realized another problem here: "Gregory sent Knopton to the West, is it to seek the help of the Duke of the West?"


    "Yes." Queen Midella nodded, "At this time, the person who doesn''t want to see an outbreak of civil strife in the empire is the Duke of St. Grien in the West. If anyone else is most likely to mediate the disputes between the North and the church. , That is, the Duke of St. Grianan."


    Colin frowned suddenly, because he knew that the Lord of the West, the Duke of St. Grian, is a woman, but she is one of the only paladins in the Glorious Empire!


    Of course, if you count the freak paladin of Mr. Hooter, it should be the only three...


    A paladin, if he is on the side of the church, the pressure that the Northern Territory is about to bear will be greater.


    Colin would not forget the feeling of being squeezed by Mr. Colin''s heart when he was in Wintertime.


    Queen Midella looked at Colin''s solemn expression and comforted:


    "In fact, we don''t have to worry too much about the Duke of St. Gerlian."


    "Why?"


    "Because, the messenger Gregorian sent to the West, that is, Cardinal Knopton, may not be able to invite Duke St. Grianan." Queen Midella said in a leisurely tone, "Do you know? Knopton once served as After passing the Western Border Archbishop, he was quickly transferred out of the Western Border after only three months in office."


    Colin moved in his heart and said, "Is there a conflict between Knopton and the St. Grian''s family?"


    "That''s right. During his tenure as the Archbishop of the West, Knopton molested a boy of the Saint-Grian family, and this boy is the brother of the Duke of Saint-Grian."


    Colin snorted and said: "This Knopton is really bold, and even the people of the St. Grianan family dare to get started."


    Queen Midella explained: "In fact, the boy was not a direct member of the Saint-Grianan family at the time. Knopton thought that the Saint-Grianan family would not break with him because of such a marginal figure in the family.


    But he obviously did not expect that this humble boy had a gifted sister, and the Duke of St. Grien at the time had almost secretly raised her as his heir, so after learning about the scandal, For the future of the family, Knopton immediately turned his face, and forced to move him away from the West. U U Reading "


    Colin nodded, and then realized a problem-Pope Gregory knew that Cardinal Knopton had a conflict with the Duke of St. Grien, why should he send him to the West?


    But soon, he guessed Gregorian''s mentality, and smiled: "This Gregorian is really the two cardinals under his opponent to guard against him!"


    "That''s right." Seeing that Colin had guessed the reason for Gregorian''s arrangement, Queen Midella nodded in agreement, "For Gregorian, the two cardinals are no more threatening to herself than in the north. Xiao. Under the current situation, he would rather have a complete break with the North, would rather offend the Duke of the West, and would never allow these two cardinals to get any external help."


    Colin sneered and shook his head, and asked, "How does Gregorian plan to solve the current crisis? Does it really depend on the Knights Templar?"


    Queen Midella said sternly: "Don''t underestimate the church, you know, no one has ever been able to persecute the church to where it is today, and no one knows what the Pope has to hide.


    And, don¡¯t forget the San Lorenzo family. "


    Hearing this, the Marquis Garcia finally spoke: "Why did you leave the Dragon City this time?"


    Queen Midella sighed somewhat dejectedly, and said: "Your Majesty has been fascinated by the Pope, and has become jealous of the St. Hild family. No matter how I persuade, it will not help...


    Garcia, I''m tired. "


    It was the first time that Colin saw the exhausted Queen Midella. At this time, she was no longer the graceful and noble imperial queen, but just a little girl who got angry outside and came back to behave with her brother. .


    The Marquis Garc¨ªa looked at his sister and was silent for a moment, then he rarely comforted him in a warm tone:


    "If you are tired, rest."

 Chapter 553： Warning (Part 1)

    Early the next morning.


    Colin got up to wash, and was about to go to the restaurant to have a meal, but just after turning the corner of the corridor, he saw a familiar figure standing on the balcony.


    "Good morning, Your Royal Highness."


    "Good morning, Count Angele."


    Queen Midella wore a red palace-style low-cut tunic long dress, showing round shoulders and snow-white gully, soft and bright golden hair casually pulled, white tender and smooth skin makes people can¡¯t help but feel a kiss. impulse.


    Looking at this dignified and charming queen, Colin couldn''t help thinking of the scene where the two had close contact in the Phoenix Palace.


    At that time, Queen Midella even used her body as a bait in order to win over Colin, but Colin believed in the other party''s deception, thinking that she was really Vera''s biological mother, and this forced her under the constraint of her inner moral bottom line. Rejected the "kindness" of the other party.


    This didn''t make the close contact between the two people become negative.


    But now, he already knew that Queen Midella was not Vera''s biological mother...


    A strange emotion was like weeds in the field, unstoppably growing in Colin''s heart.


    But Colin still forcibly restrained his mind, suppressing the ripples in his heart.


    He knew that the glamorous queen in front of him was not a simple character, if not necessary, Colin still wanted to stay away from her.


    So, he leaned over slightly and asked respectfully: "His Royal Highness, have you had breakfast?"


    Queen Midella nodded and said, "I have used it."


    "I haven''t yet." Colin smiled and said, "Also please allow me to retire first."


    Queen Midella didn''t hold back either, she whispered: "Okay."


    Colin walked past the queen, and it didn''t take long to come to the restaurant.


    The Marquis Garc¨ªa was alone in the hall. At this time, he had just finished his breakfast. He was putting down his knife and fork, picking up a napkin and wiping his mouth.


    Colin stepped forward to say hello.


    The Marquis Garcia stood up and said: "I have already notified that I will leave at nine o''clock."


    "Okay." Colin nodded.


    On this journey, the northern army did not stop too much in the cities and towns along the route, and they all marched towards the Royal Dragon City at the fastest speed.


    Because time is also extremely important to the North.


    Neither Colin nor the Marquis of Garcia wanted to really wait for the orc army to arrive in the West while they were still entangled with the church. In that case, even if Colin was unwilling, he would have to consider reconciliation with the church.


    After the Marquis Garcia left, Colin quickly settled the food in front of him, and then went out, ready to go back to pack up his things.


    But when he passed the balcony of the corridor specialist again, he found that Queen Midella was still there.


    Only this time, there was a beautiful long-tailed kite beside her.


    Queen Midella''s jade-like slender hands stroked the gorgeous feathers of the long-tailed kite, and two shallow dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    The long-tailed kite seemed to enjoy the queen''s touch very much. It was standing on the balcony railing and singing. The song of birds turned softly, like the spring water of Dingdong, like the bright moonlight.


    One person and one bird constitute a harmonious and beautiful picture.


    Colin couldn''t help taking a few steps closer.


    But the long-tailed kite seemed to be startled by the rash intruder Colin, suddenly fluttered its wings, and flew out of the balcony again.


    "You scared it!" Queen Midella turned her head, a pair of autumnal beauty glared at Colin, and said angrily.


    Clin was a little embarrassed immediately, so he had to touch the tip of his nose and said:


    "Sorry, my lord, should I help you get it back?"


    Queen Midella chuckled, shook her head and said: "Bullying a long-tailed kite is not the work of a knight."


    Colin had to give up. As soon as he was about to leave, he heard Queen Midella say again:


    "Earl Anglia, you seem to be hiding from me?"


    "How come?" Colin grinned, putting on a sincere appearance.


    Queen Midella looked at Colin playfully, and smiled: "You should have asked Garcia about Vera''s birth mother, right?"


    Colin touched the tip of his nose again, and didn''t know how to answer for a while, pretending that he didn''t hear the question.


    Queen Midella did not feel embarrassed because her lie was exposed, and continued:


    "You don''t have to pretend to be innocent, as if you didn''t lie. Regarding Charles''s death, I sent someone to the Northern Territory to investigate it. It seems to be different from what you said at the beginning!"


    "Ah? What did I say?" Colin scratched his head and said with a silly smile, "His Royal Highness, it may be too long, I have forgotten a bit."


    Queen Midella rolled her eyes charmingly, and said: "Okay, let the past happen. You are now the guardian of the North, and I am the poor woman who was rejected by my husband and ran back to her natal family. In this way, I am also a member who needs to be guarded by you."


    Colin would not be fooled by the pitiful appearance of Queen Midella, anyway, Colin would not easily believe a word of what this woman said.


    "It''s my honor to guard your safety!" Colin said awe-inspiringly, and then he turned around and said, "It''s just that the northern army will set off again later, and I must go back and pack my things. Your Highness, also Please allow me to retire first."


    Queen Midella smiled slightly and said: "You don''t have to bother to avoid me, because I won''t be with the army later. UU reading "


    "Oh?" Colin was slightly surprised, "Then, are you going to continue north and return to Wintery City?"


    "Yes."


    Colin looked at Queen Midella''s perfect side face, suddenly a little bit disheartened, but more confused.


    In his view, this glamorous queen is actually a typical political creature, with first-class mental methods, and she is more willing to use her greatest advantage in order to achieve her goals.


    How could such a politician who is keen on power choose to stay away from the political center of the empire at this time?


    Can''t she see that the imperial politics is about to usher in a major reshuffle?


    It stands to reason that the attraction of Royal Dragon City at this time to people like Queen Midera is no different from the temptation of blood to sharks.


    How could she bear it?


    Or is the phrase "I''m tired" she said at the tea party last night from the heart?


    Or, she is extremely dissatisfied with the behavior of pressing the palace in the north, so she chose to stay away from this dangerous vortex?


    As if seeing Colin''s doubts, Queen Midella smiled slightly and said:


    "Don''t think too much. The reason why I left is not only because of the current situation, but also because of disappointment with Reinhardt...


    Moreover, my disappointment with him was not just new, but saved for a long time. It was not until this time he could not show the courage and determination that satisfies me in front of such an excellent opportunity, that I finally made up my mind.


    Anyway, if I stay in the Phoenix Palace, I can''t change the situation, and it will even make Reinhardt even more cranky.


    Perhaps my departure might make him a little more sober.


    However, before we part, I still want to remind you not to take Gregorian lightly, he is not a simple character. "

 Chapter 554： Warning (below)

    The words of Queen Midella''s admonition shocked Colin''s heart, and he asked quickly:


    "His Royal Highness, I have always had a doubt that I want to ask."


    "You said."


    Colin took a few steps forward, walked to Queen Midella, stood shoulder to shoulder with her, and then lowered his voice:


    "His Royal Highness, I certainly understand the position and prestige of the Church in the Glorious Empire, but what I cannot understand is why the aristocracy has been helpless for more than a thousand years, instead allowing the Church to continue to intervene in secular affairs and take its power and influence. Constantly expanding?"


    Colin saw that there was no one around, but still lowered his voice a few minutes again, and continued:


    "The core figures of the Paladin family all know the secret that the Lord of Radiance stopped absorbing the power of faith. This shows that the church has severed contact with the Supreme Lord. Therefore, the deterrence of the gods is naturally not the real reason for the nobles to restrain themselves.


    Although the church has such a powerful military force as the Knights Templar, after all, there are too few people. As long as the noble lords unite, even if the number of people is piled up, the Knights Templar can be killed.


    What''s more, among the nobles, there is still such an extraordinary force as a Paladin!


    So I don¡¯t understand why the church has been in the upper hand in the struggle with the nobility for so many years. "


    Queen Midella glanced at Colin and said softly:


    "Do you think that nobles are all iron plates? You know, many of the nobles are fanatics of our lord."


    Colin obviously could not be persuaded by this reason, retorting: "They are fanatics of our lord, but they may not be fanatics of the church. Now that the church is rotten and depraved, the nobles still don¡¯t know? Those moral priests can be ignorant. Common people, but if you want to brainwash the nobles, I''m afraid they are still too powerful.


    Especially the Paladin family, they know very well that the church today has probably been abandoned by the Supreme Lord.


    Under such circumstances, don''t they know how to unite and cut off the hand of the church reaching into the secular realm? "


    Queen Midella shook her head and said: "You must know that the so-called beliefs of the nobles are mostly for profit. Of course, they know the fall and corruption of the church, but they still choose to stand on the side of the church. It''s just for your own advantage.


    Take the St. Pros family in the east, why do they stand firmly on the side of the church?


    Back then, the "Black Emperor" was assassinated by the "Judge". Of course, the San Lorenzo family couldn''t swallow this breath, so they encouraged the St. Hild family in the north to invade the northeast and sanction the St. Theon family.


    But when the St. Hild family defeated the main army of the St. Theon family on the battlefield, the St. Pros family suddenly emerged and stole the fruits of victory that should have belonged to the St. Hild family.


    Why would the Saint-Pros family dare to do this?


    It''s not the church''s intimidation.


    Therefore, after occupying the northeast, the Saint-Pros family can only rely on the church to resist the anger of the royal family and the north.


    Another example is the southern border. Due to its remoteness and being separated by the Pampas swamp, the southern border has always been outside the political core of the empire. Even the Saint Landes family once wanted to establish an independent nation.


    Of course, they did not succeed, but such behavior planted a thorn in the heart of the royal family, and in order to avoid being liquidated by the royal family, Saint Landes'' political stance naturally favored the church.


    So you see, although the aristocracy is stronger than the church in general, it is full of contradictions and torn apart. What you think of uniting to suppress the church is just a beautiful fantasy. "


    This time Colin understood it, and to put it bluntly, it was the nobleman himself who was not up for it. Valley


    Of course, this is also a natural defect of the enfeoffment system. The prestige and power of the royal family cannot really penetrate the most basic level, and there is not enough control over the major lords. This gives the church the opportunity to divide and win.


    Colin thought for a while, and then asked, "What about the Paladins? There shouldn''t be any strong Saints in the Templar Order of the church? In this way, if there are Paladins among the nobles, especially the royal family or Saint Greeks. A paladin was born from a family that is clearly anti-church like Elder, should it be able to suppress the church too?"


    Queen Midella sighed and said, "Have you heard of the golden horn?"


    Colin nodded and said: "I heard that it is said to be an artifact that is controlled by successive popes and can communicate with the kingdom of heaven. But now that the Lord of Radiance does not even absorb the power of faith, will he still respond to the golden horn?"


    "Yes. Many people guess that the golden horn has lost its greatest effect, but as long as it is not confirmed, no one can be sure of this." At this point, Queen Midella turned her head and looked at Colin with piercing eyes. , Said with a smile, "Perhaps this time, you have the hope of forcing the church to open this last hole card, so that everyone can see if they are bluffing or relying on it."


    Colin smiled faintly, not seeming to be scared by the news, but said: "I think if the Lord of Radiance really responded to the golden horn and set his sights on this world again, but when he sees the degeneration of the church now, Situation, I¡¯m afraid I will clean up these pseudo-believers by myself!"


    "Perhaps." Queen Midella smiled noncommitantly, and then said again, "However, even if it can''t communicate with the kingdom of heaven, the golden horn has a powerful function, but it has been verified."


    "What function?"


    "It can artificially create Paladins!"


    Colin''s eyes widened, his face looked incredulous.


    Queen Midella immediately explained: "Don''t be nervous, although the golden horn can make a Paladin, it has many limitations."


    Colin felt relieved and quickly asked, "What restriction?"


    "Only the pope himself knows what the specific restrictions are, but in the history of the Glorious Empire, this function of the golden horn has only been used twice. If it were not for the high cost, the church would obviously not be so stingy.


    I suspect that just like the great harm caused by the magicians who release the forbidden spell, the use of the golden horn will also cause the pope to suffer a huge backlash, so the pope does not dare to use it as a last resort. "


    Colin nodded, but did not take it lightly.


    After all, this is a Paladin. If the Pope is really pushed to the corner, and the other party creates a Paladin to perform the assassination, then the Northern Territory might not be very easy to deal with.


    Seeing Colin''s solemn expression, Queen Midella took the opportunity to persuade:


    "I know you made two conditions to the church this time-Gregorian¡¯s abdication and the independence of the Diocese of the North. But I want to persuade you to do your best to fight for the latter condition. Don¡¯t really push Gregorian to it. Corner."


    Colin took a deep look at Queen Midella, only then realized the real purpose of the other party waiting for him here.


    It turned out to be for this sentence.


    Queen Midella seemed to see what Colin was thinking, and said: "I can only tell you this advice. I''m afraid Garcia is determined to make Gregorian pay the price, but this is obviously unrealistic. .


    The key point is that I can''t persuade him, just because of his stubborn temper, if Vera really stays asleep, he will never give up.


    Therefore, I hope you can control the situation well and don''t let the future of the North Territory be ruined by meaningless hatred. "


    After speaking, Queen Midella seemed to have completed a certain mission, and immediately turned around and left without reluctance.


    Colin was left alone on the balcony to fall into deep thought.

 ~： instruction

    I had a whole day of meetings outside today, the computer was not around, and I would update it later when I went back tonight.


    Please excuse me!


    "The First Kind" shows that it is being hit, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 555： Surprise

    The sun was warm and the breeze was blowing.


    The camphor tree in the courtyard was lush and lush, and a white figure was faintly seen shuttled between the branches, and from time to time it made a provocative call to Colin on the balcony. It was the long-tailed kite just now.


    Of course Colin didn''t bother to pay attention to a bird''s provocation, and was thinking carefully about what Queen Midella had just said.


    Although Colin had long listed Queen Midella as an untrustworthy person, in this matter, Colin felt that the other party would not deceive himself.


    After all, the interests of the two are the same at this time.


    Moreover, Colin is more willing to observe a person''s actions than words.


    Queen Midella chose to stay away from the Dragon City at this time, which probably also shows her pessimistic expectation for this action in the North.


    And she also knew that she couldn''t let the angry Marquis Garcia give up this action, so she could only choose to protect herself.


    The warning given by Queen Midella just now is probably the last faint hope to see if Colin can create a miracle.


    Although Colin did not trust Queen Midella, the pessimism displayed by the other party still made him vigilant.


    Maybe it''s time to re-adjust the strategy...


    As Colin thought, he walked to his room.


    Perhaps because he was immersed in his own thoughts, Colin did not notice the strangeness in the room for the first time, until the other party took the initiative to speak, he was surprised that there was an extra person in the room!


    "Are you Colin Angele?"


    Colin was frightened, his muscles tightened instantly.


    By the long table in the middle of the room, a strange woman was sitting at some point!


    She is wearing a gorgeous fine gold armor, with the intricate magic patterns carved on it showing its extraordinary value, and her long white hair is scattered casually. She embraces her chest and rests her cheeks, looking at Colin lazily. .


    Although the opponent did not show any hostility, Colin did not dare to relax as if he was facing an enemy.


    This is a woman with superb beauty, her skin is smooth and delicate, her hair is uniform, and every curve on her body meets the perfect definition.


    But it was too perfect, not as perfect as a mortal.


    Queen Midella, who had just separated from Colin, also had an awe-inspiring temperament, but she couldn''t make Colin feel ashamed, but now the strange woman who appeared mysteriously in his room exudes a kind of heavenly spirit. The brilliance of the majesty makes it impossible to look directly at it.


    Colin has only felt this feeling in two people-Prince Leahy and the last Duke of St. Hild!


    Even if it is Mr. Colin, perhaps because he hasn''t fully controlled his new body, he can''t bring such pressure to Colin.


    Therefore, the identity of the woman in front of her is ready to come out.


    "Yes, Duke of St. Gerlian, I am Colin Anglia. I was really flattered when you did not expect you to come here."


    Colin suppressed the various thoughts that were constantly surging in his heart, and bowed respectfully, just to avoid the dazzling gaze that looked like the sun.


    "Earl Anglia, do you know why I came?"


    Colin lowered his head, his thoughts turned sharply.


    His first reaction just now was that the Pope actually invited the Duke of Saint-Grian to prevent the northern army from approaching, but then he realized that something was wrong¡ª


    The time is wrong.


    Cardinal Mensay has just met with Colin. In terms of time, Cardinal Knopton, who set out with him at the same time, should have just arrived in the West as soon as possible. Even if the Duke of St. Gerian can fly, it¡¯s impossible. Came to Silver Fox City so soon.


    And Queen Midella once said that Cardinal Knopton and the Duke of St. Grien have a great contradiction, and whether she can be invited is also a question.


    It is estimated that Pope Gregory originally sent Cardinal Knopton to the West, and he did not expect him to really invite the Duke of St. Grien to mediate, but just wanted to drive this man who threatened his status from the Dragon City. , So as not to let some people in the church have thoughts that they shouldn''t have.


    If you think about it this way, the Duke of Saint-Grian can only come to the Scarlet Flame on his own initiative.


    But the problem is that the attitude of the West has always been neutral. It does not fall to the church like the South and the former East, nor is it an iron-clad anti-church force like the North and the royal family.


    Facing the greatest enemy of the Glorious Empire-the orcs, the Western Territory must obtain the support of all forces as much as possible.


    Therefore, the St. Grianan family has always pursued a policy of neutrality, diversifying between the royal family and the church.


    That being the case, the Duke of St. Grianan shouldn''t stand up so actively at this time, let alone take the initiative to come to the Scarlet Flame to find Colin.


    unless¡­


    Colin''s heart sank and said, "My lord, is there a clear movement in the orc empire?"


    The Duke of Saint-Griann raised his eyebrows and praised: "No wonder you can rise quickly in such a short period of time, and your mind is so fast. That''s right, my sentry to detect the orc empire has officially dispatched troops, and it is estimated to be. At the end of March, it crossed the Tianduan Mountains and entered the west.


    Therefore, this farce should end. "


    Hearing this news, Colin was also heartbroken.


    I thought that the orc empire would not invade so quickly, but I didn''t expect that these manic orcs would actually be able to kill them before the winter was completely over.


    At this moment, the snow on the Tianduan Mountains probably hasn''t completely melted yet.


    "My lord Saint-Griand, this may be a farce in your opinion, but it is a shame for us northerners!" Colin''s tone suddenly became tough, "Gregor the Blasphemer The crimes committed by Rui cannot be forgiven. Therefore, unless the church agrees to our request, the 200,000 troops in the North and the 30 million citizens in the North will not agree to reconciliation!"


    The Duke of St. Grianan took Colin a few eyes seriously, and said:


    "Talk about your requirements."


    Colin cleared his throat, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com sonically said: "We have two requirements. First, Gregorian must abdicate! Second, the Northern Diocese must be independent!"


    "No. Such conditions are too excessive." The Duke of Saint-Grian frowned immediately, "Earl Angrie, if you really want to reconcile, you shouldn''t make such unrealistic demands."


    Colin didn''t speak anymore, just lowered his head and expressed his attitude in silence.


    He knew very well that although the Duke of Saint-Griand might not be on the side of the church, he would not help the Northern Territory for the greatest benefit for no reason.


    She just wants to end this dispute as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Colin must show appropriate toughness in order to allow the Duke of Saint-Grian to put pressure on the church.


    Seeing Colin''s refusal to give in, the expression on Duke Saint-Grian''s face gradually stagnated.


    The actual pressure circulates in the small space, making Colin seem to be a mosquito confined in amber, almost asphyxiated.

 Chapter 556： Fight

    "Earl Anglia, have you really thought about it?"


    The indifferent voice of the Duke of St. Grianan came into his ears, and Colin suddenly felt that the terrifying pressure that enveloped him disappeared in an instant, and he finally got a chance to breathe.


    But after calming down the tension in his heart, Colin raised his head, looked directly at the Duke of Saint-Grian, and said in a firm tone:


    "I''ve figured it out. The two previous conditions are still the same!"


    The face of the Duke of St. Grian''s suddenly became gloomy.


    The immense pressure, as if the glory of the sky, hits again, and at the same time, there is also the cold voice of the Duke of St. Gerlian:


    "Colin Angele, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Colin''s forehead was blue, and he tried to squeeze a sentence from the gap between his teeth: "Duke Saint-Grian, of course you dare to kill me, but kill me, you don''t want to leave this castle easily!"


    The Duke of Saint-Grianan twitched his mouth and said with disdain, "What? Do you think the three guards hiding in this room can stop me?"


    Seeing that the other party had already noticed it, Colin also let the three blood slaves who were hiding in the dark walk out, and at the same time put on a fighting posture, encircling the Duke of St. Grianan.


    Feeling the fluctuations in the power of the three blood slaves, Duke Saint-Grian''s face changed a little. She slowly swept across the three blood slaves wrapped in armor with a face full of surprise, and said:


    "When did you have so many Tier 6 powerhouses in the North? And you sent three of them to be your personal guards at once?"


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "Master Duke, can we have a good talk now?"


    The Duke of Saint-Grian chuckled and said: "Earl Anglia, do you really think this can stop me? Maybe you don''t know enough about the power of the Paladin!"


    As soon as the words fell, the pupils of the Duke of Saint-Grianz shrank, and a white golden halo burst out of his body. The whole person seemed to turn into the sun, shining into the world, making it impossible for mortals to look directly.


    Colin closed his eyes immediately, but his vision was still dyed white. He was in a trance as if he was on a wilderness where he couldn''t see the edge, but the next moment, the entire space collapsed suddenly and rolled over him.


    Colin roared, his blood circulated rapidly, and finally broke free from the aura of the Duke of St. Grianan. After that, he pulled out the long sword around his waist, and the whole person turned into a **** sword light toward St. Grian¡¯s in his memory. The Duke''s position rushed over.


    There was still whiteness in front of me, and I couldn''t see anything.


    clang!


    Colin only felt that his long sword seemed to have hit a steel city wall, and the huge reaction force made him almost unable to hold the long sword with both hands. A bitterness rushed to his throat, but he forcibly swallowed it down.


    But the next moment, even more turbulent power was transmitted from the long sword, like an unstoppable ocean tide, which immediately knocked Colin out.


    "Earl Anglia, I didn''t expect you to be a Tier VI knight. You are so talented, so don''t waste it in meaningless internal fights. Now stop, I can help you negotiate a favorable condition with the church... This move... a pure day horse? Are you a knight of the Saint-Pros family?"


    The Duke of St. Gerian appeared to be at ease in the siege of the four sixth-orders, and he even paid close attention to the identity of one of the blood slaves.


    Colin licked the blood at the corner of his mouth, re-steadied his body, and did not compromise with the Duke of Saint-Grianan.


    Because he knew very well that this paladin had no intention to kill, and he definitely didn''t dare to kill himself.


    At this time, the Western Territory needs the full support of the entire empire. The Duke of Saint-Grian must unite all the forces that can be united. Naturally, he will not do anything to completely anger the northern territory.


    Her current behavior is just a means of negotiation, she wants to use force to subdue Colin and force him to change the terms of the settlement.


    But how could Colin succumb easily.


    What''s more, he also wanted to take this opportunity to give it a try, how far is the power he has now compared to a real paladin.


    Since being squeezed in the heart by Mr. Coward in Bailu City, Colin has made up his mind to hunt a paladin and draw his blood to advance.


    At this time, the Duke of Saint-Grianan came to the door, just to give Colin an opportunity to practice in advance.


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of a violent collision came from the front, and it should be that the three blood slaves had also fought against the Duke of St. Grianan.


    The aftermath of the shock made the entire castle sway, and countless spider-web-like cracks appeared on the ground paved with white glazed rock.


    Colin only felt that the pressure on his body had suddenly reduced a lot. Obviously, the Duke of Saint-Grian''s attention had shifted to other places.


    Just as he was about to attack again, he saw that the white light in his vision gradually dissipated, and he was able to see what was in front of him again.


    "It''s really you, Anna San Pros!"


    As Colin followed his reputation, he saw that the Duke of Saint-Grian had left his original seat and came to Anna''s side, crushing her helmet with one palm.


    "How can you play for Colin Anglia?" The Duke of Saint-Grian wondered.


    Of course she knew the dramatic changes that had taken place in the East, so she couldn''t understand how this female knight of the Saint Prolos family who had the most hope to advance to the sanctuary would be loyal to someone who had just turned the East upside down and killed her biological father. ?


    Of course, Anna would not answer the question of the Duke of St. Grianan, but stared at him blankly, the light from all over her body surged sharply, trying her best to break free of the Duke of St. Grianan.


    Upon seeing this, Colin immediately explained:


    "My Lord Duke, Miss Anna and I share the same ideals, so I will naturally be willing to fight side by side with me!"


    "Common ideals?" The Duke of St. Grianan was really attracted by Colin, and turned his head, a pair of beautiful eyes stared at Colin, waiting for his further explanation.


    "That''s right." Colin looked straight and began to flicker. "Miss Anna is also extremely disappointed with this decadent church now, thinking that they have tarnished the glory of the Supreme Lord, so she is willing to join hands with me to safeguard the glory of our Lord. Fight!"


    "Even if you just killed her father?" Duke Saint-Griann still didn''t quite believe Colin''s explanation.


    "I met the Duke of Saint-Pros on the frontal battlefield. Naturally, I would not keep my hands, nor would I have any personal grievances due to this." Colin said calmly.


    Seeing that the Duke of St. Grien still didn¡¯t believe it, Colin had no choice but to pretend to be twisted, and added: ¡°Of course, from now on, I will double to compensate Anna and use my life¡¯s guardianship to make up for my treatment of her. The damage caused..."


    The Duke of St. Gerian blinked his eyes and seemed to finally understand. UU Reading www.uukanshu. A narrow smile appeared at the corner of com''s mouth.


    Although these reasons are still a bit far-fetched, the facts speak for themselves, and Anna''s attitude of desperately guarding Colin is obviously not a pretense.


    Apart from having a common ideal and a private relationship, the Duke of Saint-Grian can find no other reason.


    The doubt on Duke Saint-Grian''s face gradually faded, but it was replaced by another more complicated expression.


    The pressure of terror in the room gradually dissipated, and the killing intent of the Duke of St. Grian''s was also reduced.


    She looked at Anna San Prolos in a daze, as if lost in thought.


    This time, it was Colin''s turn to wonder. After hesitating for a while, he opened his mouth and said:


    "Master Duke, are you willing to have a good talk?"


    Unexpectedly, the Duke of Saint-Griann nodded and said:


    "good."

 Chapter 557： joint

    Colin thought he had heard it wrong.


    But seeing the Duke of Saint-Griann let go of Anna and returned to sit down at the long table, he realized that the other party really didn''t plan to fight anymore.


    Boom boom boom!


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and an anxious question came from outside at the same time:


    "Master Earl, are you okay?"


    Obviously, the sound just now alarmed the guards outside.


    Colin immediately replied loudly: "I''m fine, I just met a friend who came to visit, so please withdraw."


    "Yes!"


    After the footsteps outside gradually moved away, Colin came to the table and sat down opposite the Duke of St. Grianan.


    The paladin who was still shouting and screaming to kill just now had reduced his aura, and suddenly changed from a powerful Valkyrie to a beautiful lady.


    Such drastic changes made Colin feel a little uncomfortable for a while.


    But he also realized that the change in the attitude of the Duke of St. Grianan had actually happened after seeing the true identity of Anna St. Pros.


    This caused Colin to start thinking about it¡ªcould it be that Anna has any special relationship with the Duke of St. Grien?


    Is Anna the illegitimate daughter of the Duke of Saint-Griann?


    But this speculation feels a little absurd. If it is true, shouldn''t the Duke of St. Grianan even avenge his old lover, the Duke of St. Pros?


    Moreover, the Duke of Saint-Griand is still unmarried and has no heirs. If Anna is her daughter, how could she let her stay in the East, she must be taken back to become the heir of the Duke of the West.


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, the Duke of Saint-Griann opened his mouth and said:


    "Earl Anglia, I have brought the news that the Orc Empire has officially dispatched troops. I believe you can also understand that the Glory Empire must not fall into civil strife at this time. Therefore, reconciliation with the church is the only way!"


    Colin restrained his mind and nodded: "I am also willing to reconcile with the church, but I will not forgive Gregorian for what we have done. Therefore, unless the church agrees to the two conditions we put forward, nothing will be discussed!"


    The Duke of St. Grianan watched Colin quietly for a while, but did not become angry because of Colin¡¯s stubborn persistence as before, but fell into deep thought, and seemed to really consider whether Colin¡¯s conditions might be acceptable to the church. .


    After a while, she spoke again, saying:


    "Earl Anglia, I feel extremely sympathetic for what happened to the Duke of St. Hilde, and if possible, I also hope to clear the blasphemer out of the church and restore the glory of our Lord.


    But you and I know that this is impossible.


    At least, this is not a goal that can be achieved in a short time.


    Reckless and reckless behavior will only make the situation in the Glorious Empire worse. "


    Colin could feel the sincerity in the tone of the Duke of St. Grien. Although she did not know why she made such a big change in attitude, Colin was still willing to carry on such a dialogue.


    "My Lord Duke, please understand my position and the anger of the people in the North. If the church is really allowed to prevaricate easily without paying the due price, they will only get worse in the future! I will not be able to help the people in the North. Confess."


    "Of course I don''t want the church to get through easily." The Duke of Saint-Griann thought, "but the conditions you put forward are indeed too harsh. Especially to make Gregorian abdicate...This will only cause Gregorian''s Fight back desperately.


    Believe me, a pope''s desperate counterattack will definitely plunge the Glorious Empire into extreme turmoil.


    If it was in other periods, it would be fine, but now, this is a consequence that no one can bear! "


    In fact, the warning given by Queen Midella had already made Colin realize that this time it was estimated that it was impossible for Gregorian to abdicate.


    But in the face of the Duke of St. Gerlian, Colin would definitely not give in easily. At least he asked the other party to go to the church to put pressure on them to see if they could squeeze out more things, so he insisted:


    "My lord, I certainly don¡¯t want to see the empire collapse, but these two conditions are indeed the bottom line of the northern border. Even if I want to promise you, the northerners may not agree to it. So, I think you might as well go. Ask the church, maybe..."


    "Gregory will not agree to your terms..."


    "I didn''t say Gregorian." Colin hinted.


    The Duke of Saint-Griand immediately understood what Colin meant, and knew that this was inspiring her to provoke the struggle within the church, but after a moment of thought, her brows were still tightly frowned, and she shook her head:


    "No, no matter what, as long as you want Gregorian to abdicate, it will inevitably lead to civil strife. This risk is too great for the current empire to bear."


    She looked into Colin''s eyes seriously, and continued sincerely: "I can help you negotiate the conditions for the independence of the northern diocese, but Gregorian abdicates... this is absolutely impossible, at least in the current situation. Is impossible.


    If you believe me, I can solemnly promise you that after defeating the Orc Empire, I can join forces with the Northern Territory to liquidate Gregorian! "


    Colin''s expression was shocked, and he was already a little moved by the proposal of the Duke of Saint-Grian.


    And to be honest, it is safest to reach a reconciliation and then liquidate Gregorian after the war. It is indeed a reckless move to push the Pope to a dead end now.


    But he still pretended to struggle for a while, as if after a violent ideological struggle, he finally gritted his teeth:


    "My lord, your sincerity really touched me, but I still hope that Gregorian should at least publicly apologize for his wrong behavior, so that I can explain to the people in the north."


    "Public apology?" Duke Saint-Grian''s beautiful sword eyebrows frowned again, seeming to have a headache for Colin''s request, and then she said helplessly, "I can only say that I will try my best to help you fight for this condition, but I can''t What promises you."


    "I understand." Colin also smiled, haha, and said, "However, I also hope you can understand that the person in charge of the Northern Territory is not me now, so it was just my personal intention just now. It¡¯s not a promise from the North."


    The Duke of Saint-Griann let out a laugh, and said: "Count Anglia, do you know why I came to you instead of Marquis Garcia?"


    "Why?"


    "Because in my eyes, you are the most suitable person to take charge of the North." Seeing Colin frowning, Duke Saint-Grianan explained again, "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to instigate. But I understand Canada. This person in West Asia, although he is amazing and brilliant on the battlefield, he seems a little immature in politics. He is blindly tough and does not know how to be flexible. If he is really allowed to take charge of the North, hehe..."


    Having said this, the Duke of Saint-Grianan stood up, waved to Colin, and said:


    "Okay, I won''t say much about anything else, wait for my good news. I also hope that you can persuade the lords of the north, especially the Marquis of Garcia, not to mess with them during this time."


    "I will do my best." Colin nodded.


    The Duke of St. Grianan took a few steps, but stopped beside Anna, and suddenly leaned in her ear and whispered a few words.


    Colin just wanted to "possess" Anna and listen to what the Duke of St. Grianan said, but when he just transferred his consciousness, he found that Duke of St. Grianan had finished speaking.


    Although he was full of curiosity, Colin was not easy to ask, and after Anna became a blood slave, it was naturally impossible to tell the words of the Duke of St. Grien.


    Therefore, Colin had no choice but to watch the Duke of Saint-Grian go away with infinite doubts.

 Chapter 558： Persuade

    "...That''s probably the way it is."


    In the room that had become a mess during the fight, Colin told the Marquis Garcia and Queen Midella about the agreement he reached with the Duke of Saint-Grian.


    "I think this is the best solution right now!" Queen Midella said immediately.


    From the very beginning, she disagreed with forcing Gregorian to abdicate, thinking that this would cause a huge disaster, and then decisively left the Dragon City and prepared to avoid this seemingly unavoidable storm.


    But now, the early intervention of the Duke of St. Grianan has given things a turn for the better.


    However, the Marquis Garcia was obviously not satisfied with this condition, and at this time he was still cold and silent.


    Obviously, as the father of Vera, Marquis Garcia is more determined than anyone else to avenge his daughter.


    "Garcia!" Queen Midella once again persuaded upon seeing this, "We are only temporarily letting go of Gregorian. The Duke of Saint-Grian has already promised that as long as the orc empire is defeated, the current problem will be solved. In an urgent crisis, she is willing to work with us to liquidate Gregorian!


    So, for the sake of the overall situation of the empire, can''t you endure more time? "


    The Marquis Garcia finally raised his head, looked at his sister, and said, "If I say no, do you think I am not rational enough?"


    Queen Midella wanted to avoid this question, but after thinking about it, she said frankly:


    "Garcia, you are really not rational enough in this matter. You must know that the core of politics lies in compromise..."


    "I really don''t know much about politics." Marquis Garcia interrupted faintly, "but years of experience in the battlefield have taught me a truth-fighters are always fleeting. If you miss it this time, you may lose it completely. Chance to defeat the enemy."


    Queen Midella defended: "The political arena and the battlefield are not the same..."


    "How many differences can there be?" Marquis Garcia retorted firmly, "Can you guarantee that the Duke of Saint-Grian will fulfill his promise in the future?"


    Even if she is willing to fulfill her promise, how can you know if she will die in this war?


    Even if she is not dead, she is willing to abide by her promises, but after this battle, the West is bound to be overwhelmed. Is she still able to help us again?


    The East is now on our side, but what about after this war?


    The power of the lords will be hit hard in this war, but the church will not lose much, and even Gregorian will take advantage of the time when the lords are overwhelmed in this war to expand the power of the church.


    At that time, the situation in the empire will completely change. Are you sure you can liquidate Gregorian smoothly?


    Moreover, if we reach a reconciliation with the church now, we will no longer be able to use this reason to attack Gregorian again.


    Missing this great opportunity, perhaps we will never miss the best time to defeat Gregorian.


    I really don¡¯t understand politics, but I know that wasting fighters on the battlefield is equivalent to giving up hope of victory, because the enemy will not wait for you to find a fighter again. They are also constantly looking for your weaknesses and waiting for them. When you find it, you won''t be merciful! "


    Queen Midella opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to refute the Marquis Garcia for a while.


    Upon seeing this, Colin sighed secretly.


    He knew that the only thing that could make Marquis Garcia change his mind at this time was the news that Vera had already awakened.


    Therefore, Colin had to speak:


    "His Royal Highness, Lord Marquis, I have actually kept a message from you..."


    "what?"


    Colin touched the tip of his nose and said frankly: "The Duke of St. Hild has actually awakened..."


    "what?!"


    The Marquis Garcia and Queen Midella screamed in surprise, and at the same time looked at Colin with piercing eyes, trying to make sure that he was not joking.


    Colin smiled with some guilty conscience, and explained: "Of course I didn''t intend to conceal the two of you. It''s just that when Lord Duke wakes up, we have declared war on Gregorian. At this time, if this news is made public, then the North Territory Wouldn''t the breath that I had just raised it completely vented?


    We also have no reason to unite with the lords and people of the North, and there is no reason to force the church to make concessions.


    Therefore, all things considered, I concealed the news.


    I am very sorry for the trouble this has caused you..."


    After speaking, Colin bowed deeply, but even if he lowered his head, he could feel Marquis Garc¨ªa¡¯s hot gaze shooting straight into the back of his head, as if to burn a hole in it...


    Queen Midella giggled: "Earl Anglia, you are really beautiful with this hand!"


    "Where, where..." Colin said with a smile, "I am also preventing the situation from getting out of control. This news can also restore it.


    Now that the army of the orc empire has officially sent troops, it is not appropriate for us to entangle with the church.


    And with the mediation of the Duke of St. Grien, I think we should indeed change to a more peaceful strategy..."


    "Indeed." Queen Midella swept away the gloom before, and the whole person became energetic, "Garcia, since Vera is okay, you don''t need to avenge Gregorian in such a hurry, right?"


    The Marquis of Garcia glared at Colin, and did not answer Queen Midella''s question, but the aura of the whole person had been reduced a lot, and the silence he showed at this time was actually a kind of acquiescence.


    Colin quietly breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Don''t worry, Lord Marquis, this time we are also forced by the situation. Let Gregory go for the time being, but we will definitely have to settle this account with him in the future."


    Queen Midella put her cheek in her hand and added after hearing the words: "However, I think Garcia, your point of view just now makes sense. Even if we let Gregorian go for the time being this time, we can''t condone him when he is about to explode. During the Orc War, I took the opportunity to develop the power of the church, and even deliberately sabotaged it."


    Colin thought for a while, and said: "We can also pull the church into this war. For example, the Knights Templar can ask the army controlled by this church to follow the imperial army to the west to support it."


    Queen Midella frowned and said with some worry: "This is a good way to bring the church down, but the question is, this time the Northern Territory has offended Gregory so much, will he be so embarrassed that he will make the Templars angry? Did the regiment make some irrational behaviors at critical moments?"


    Colin smiled faintly, showing eight snow-white teeth, and said: "Don''t worry, as long as the Knights Templar marches out, I will be able to deal with them!"


    Queen Midella looked at the confident Colin and smiled: "Well, you are an expert on the battlefield, so do it. For this condition, the independence of the Northern Diocese should be no problem. Even if Gregorian is unwilling, he can only pinch his nose to agree.


    But asking him to apologize publicly is probably difficult. After all, it will have a devastating blow to his personal authority and even the prestige of the church.


    Therefore, when we wait for the formal negotiation, we can replace this condition with the Knights Templar marching with the army, presumably Gregorian should not object. "


    "Okay." Colin nodded, and then realized something again, and said, "His Royal Highness, it looks like you don''t plan to return to Winter City, right?"


    "Not going back." Queen Midella gave Colin a cross-eyed look, "Since Vera has woken up, I don''t need to look after her."


    Colin smiled and complained secretly in his heart¡ª¡ª


    You feel that the danger has been relieved and you are reluctant to leave the political center of the empire.

 Chapter 559： invite

    The afterglow of the setting sun slanted across the wide streets of Yulong City.


    The pedestrians on the road were driven to both sides by the guards, but they did not dare to complain.


    Because the guards were escorting a carriage slowly passing by, the flame badge on the side of the carriage clearly indicated that this was the car of the San Lorenzo family of the imperial royal family.


    People can only watch this carriage drive into the gate of the imperial prime minister''s private estate with curious and respectful eyes.


    Baron Heidegger, who had been waiting for a long time, hurriedly greeted him when he saw the carriage opened, bowing and saluting:


    "Your Majesty, welcome to Heidegger Manor!"


    Emperor Reinhardt stepped off the stepladder, smiled at Baron Heidegger, and said, "Prime Minister, if you invite me this time, won''t you prepare another sweet potato feast?"


    "Of course not." Baron Heidegger stepped forward and made an inviting gesture and said, "Tonight''s dinner is prepared according to the highest specifications, and you will definitely not be disappointed."


    Only then did Emperor Reinhardt nod in satisfaction, and walked into the manor.


    Baron Heidegger followed and said: "But your Majesty, although sweet potatoes are indeed not worthy of your identity, this crop has been grown in a large area in the northern border and the yield is extremely high. I think you may You can reconsider the suggestion of the Sonny Bachelor."


    Emperor Reinhardt frowned suddenly and said: "Let''s discuss this again."


    Baron Heidegger didn''t say much either. Obviously, this was not his real purpose for inviting the emperor to come this time.


    The two walked into the banquet hall. The long table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, and the air was filled with the smell of intoxicating boutique champagne.


    Only then did Emperor Reinhardt''s face relax again, and he immediately sat down on the main seat.


    Only then did he realize that there were only three sets of tableware on the table, and he wondered:


    "Heidegger, won''t your people attend this dinner?"


    "They have low status and crude manners, so they won''t bother your yaxing."


    "Who is this third set of tableware for?"


    "There is another guest coming tonight, I hope you don''t mind."


    "Really?" Emperor Reinhardt took a deep look at Baron Heidegger and said, "What about the others? You won''t be late?"


    "Of course not." Baron Heidegger said respectfully. "It''s really rude not to tell you in advance, so he needs your permission before he dares to attend."


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled and waved his hand, and said, "Let him come out."


    Baron Heidegger clapped his hands, and the attendants in the hall stepped back. Then, an old man in a red priest''s robe slowly walked in.


    "Nupton?" Emperor Reinhardt raised his brows and asked in surprise, "Didn''t Gregorian send you to the West?"


    Cardinal Knopton stepped forward, first saluted respectfully, then sat down on the left hand side of Emperor Reinhardt, and said:


    "Your Majesty, you should also be aware that I have had some unpleasant experiences with the Duke of Saint-Griand, so why bother to be boring at this time."


    Emperor Reinhardt smiled clearly. Of course he knew the dark history of the other party. At the beginning, this incident was quite a big deal, and it was not a secret among the top empires.


    "So, Cardinal Knopton, if you hide in the Dragon City and don''t go to the west, aren''t you afraid that Gregorian will be punished if you know it?"


    "Scared." Punoton smiled and nodded, but there was no trace of fear on his face. "That''s why I asked the Prime Minister to invite your Majesty to ask for asylum personally!"


    "My shelter?" Emperor Reinhardt seemed to understand something, and said leisurely, "I may not be able to shelter you, it depends on your own strength."


    Knopton immediately understood and said: "Your Majesty, I have been in Dragon City these days and have secretly visited the deacons of the church cardinal group. They all agreed that Pope Gregory played with power and misbehaviour is causing the current tension. It¡¯s no longer suitable to continue to serve as the Pope!"


    The so-called Cardinals are actually similar to the Imperial Senate. It is the highest authority of the Church. Every pope must be elected by members of the Cardinals. At the same time, the Cardinals also has an extremely important power, that is, they can treat the Pope. Impeachment.


    Therefore, when Knopton claimed to have received the support of the Cardinals in silence, Emperor Reinhardt could not hide his surprise, but soon, he calmed his mind and smiled pretendingly. :


    "Cardinal Knopton, now that you have the support of the Cardinals, you can just launch them to impeach Gregorian. Why do you still need to seek my asylum?"


    Knopton sighed and said, "Because I am not sure to convince Paladin."


    Emperor Reinhardt''s heart moved, and he immediately understood Knopton''s concerns.


    This Paladin knight is the commander of the Knights Templar and a diehard loyal of Pope Gregory. Knopton said he was not sure to move this person. He was probably also worried that Gregory would refuse to accept the cardinal¡¯s impeachment, and even launch it. The Knights Templar adopted force to suppress the cardinals'' decision.


    Therefore, Knopton came to seek the asylum of Emperor Reinhardt this time, obviously wanting to use the power of the royal family to suppress the Knights Templar and prevent Gregorian dog from jumping the wall.


    Knowing this, the Great Reinhardt suddenly hesitated.


    The reason why he hadn''t made a statement about the murder of the Duke of St. Hilde before was because he didn''t want to get involved in the struggle between the church and the North.


    In his view, the church is certainly abhorrent, but the Northern Territory also needs to guard against suppression. Therefore, letting the two parties go to the dog to bite the dog is the most advantageous countermeasure.


    In order to maintain a neutral attitude, he even angered Queen Midella away.


    So naturally, I don''t want to be pulled into this vortex by Knopton at this moment. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    "Cardinal Knopton, the Code of Radiance clearly stipulates that nobles shall not interfere in the internal affairs of the church. Therefore, I am afraid I can''t do anything about your request." Reinhardt said with helplessness.


    Knopton seemed to have anticipated the emperor''s excuses, and his tone suddenly became deeper:


    "Your Majesty, if you are unwilling to extend a helping hand, then I have to go to the Saint Hild family. I believe they will definitely be willing to cooperate with me to make Gregorian pay the price he deserves..."


    boom!


    Hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt seemed to have been poked in his throat, and he immediately put the wine glass on the table, his expression becoming extremely solemn.


    Knopton didn''t seem to realize that he had angered the imperial emperor beside him, and he was still taking a sip of the wine in a leisurely manner.


    The hall became quiet for an instant, and only the sound of flames in the fireplace was heard.


    7017k

 Chapter 560： Advice

    Emperor Reinhardt fixed his icy eyes on Cardinal Knopton.


    Unfortunately, Knopton ignored it at all.


    When Emperor Reinhardt heard the news about the Northern Territory recently, he couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. Perhaps in his subconscious, the jealousy of the Northern Territory was even greater than the jealousy of the church.


    At this time, Knopton threatened to cooperate with the St. Hild family, which immediately touched the most sensitive nerve of Emperor Reinhardt.


    If Knopton and the Northern Territory join forces, once they succeed, wouldn''t the royal family be marginalized?


    The current North Territory has already made Emperor Reinhardt feel threatened. If he hooks up with the new pope, who is the empire?


    The substantive coercion gradually diffused, making the air in the hall seem to become stagnant.


    Knopton could clearly feel the undisguised killing intent of the imperial emperor beside him, but he still tasted the champagne in the glass with a calm expression.


    The old cardinal cardinal had already seen through the emperor''s lustful nature, knowing that he was just bluffing.


    Sure enough, there was a stalemate for a long time. Seeing that Knopton showed no signs of softening, Emperor Reinhardt grunted and said coldly:


    "Cardinal Knopton, I think twice, but still feel that as the emperor, we should not tolerate blasphemers like Gregorian to continue sitting on the top of the holy mountain."


    Knopton showed a smile and said: "Your Majesty, you have made a wise decision!"


    Emperor Reinhardt forced a smile and asked, "So, what is your plan?"


    Knopton immediately said: "Your Majesty, there will be a regular meeting of the Cardinal Regiment at 9 o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow. I will attend and pass the impeachment of Pope Gregorian.


    I hope you can mobilize a team of elite knights to prepare, and immediately rush to the holy mountain after I give out the signal. Before the Knights Templar can react, you can control Gregorian first and don¡¯t let him do anything irrational. behavior. "


    Emperor Reinhardt thought for a while and said, "Okay."


    At this time, Baron Heidegger, who had been silent, suddenly said: "Cardinal Nopton, the royal family''s assistance this time is also conditional."


    Knopton froze for a moment, but still asked: "What conditions?"


    Emperor Reinhardt was also stunned, and looked at Baron Heidegger suspiciously.


    Baron Heidegger winked at Emperor Reinhardt, and then said:


    "Isn''t the post of Archbishop of the East in a vacant state now? We hope that the new candidate for the Archbishop of the East can be approved by His Majesty."


    Knopton frowned and turned to look at Emperor Reinhardt.


    Emperor Reinhardt immediately woke up and nodded again and again: "Yes, this is my condition!"


    Knopton was obviously hesitant: "Your Majesty, you are interfering in the personnel changes of the church, this is not in compliance with the rules..."


    Baron Heidegger immediately said tit-for-tat: "The impeachment of the Pope by your Majesty''s involvement in the impeachment seems to be equally unruly."


    Knopton sighed, and had to say: "Well, the choice of the Archbishop of the East will be decided by you, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Reinhardt laughed, raised his glass and said:


    "Come on, I wish our cooperation smoothly!"


    "Smooth cooperation!"


    boom!


    The three wine glasses collided together, and then there was a scene of the guests and the host having fun.


    ¡­


    The night is getting darker.


    The small-scale banquet at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor also came to an end.


    Cardinal Knopton said goodbye first and left quietly under the cover of night.


    Emperor Reinhardt did not rush to leave, but walked around the manor, followed by Baron Heidegger.


    Under the bright moonlight, Emperor Reinhardt''s face flickered, as if thinking about something.


    "Heidegger, you have to tell me in advance next time about this kind of thing."


    "Yes, Your Majesty! This time, it was mainly because of the sudden arrival of Knopton, and he is now out of sight, so that''s causing you trouble."


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded, and did not criticize Heidegger too much, but asked:


    "When you promised Knopton to arrange this secret meeting, did you worry that he would fall to the north?"


    "Yes." Baron Heidegger looked at the emperor''s face and asked, "Your Majesty, do you not want to replace Gregorian?"


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded and said, "Yes. I don''t like this Knopton. If he had not been approved by the Cardinals, huh, I wouldn''t bother to talk to him!"


    Baron Heidegger sighed inwardly, and had to explain patiently:


    "Your Majesty, the upper position of Knopton is actually the most beneficial to us."


    "Oh why?"


    "First of all, this person has an antagonism with the Saint Grian family in the West.


    Secondly, he will not get close to the North. Don''t look at him saying that if you don''t help him this time, he will go to contact with the north, but this is actually just an excuse to deliberately provoke you. This time the behavior of the Northern Territory has completely offended the church. If Knopton does not want to lose his heart, he must be tough on the Northern Territory, and even retaliate.


    In addition, we took this opportunity to have the right to appoint the Archbishop of the East. If you carefully consider the selection of the Duke of the East, the East will naturally return to the control of the royal family.


    Therefore, if you want to suppress the church after this battle, the three realms of the west, north, and east will stand firmly behind you! "


    After listening to Baron Heidegger''s words, Emperor Reinhardt''s expression finally eased a lot, and he nodded in praise:


    "Well, it''s great! Just remember to report to me next time, don''t make your own way."


    Seeing that Emperor Reinhardt was still struggling with this, Baron Heidegger nodded helplessly: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The two walked for a while, and the Great Reinhardt suddenly spoke again:


    "Heidegger, in fact, besides the church, I am also worried about the other forces."


    Baron Heidegger naturally understood what Reinhardt the Great was referring to, and said, "You mean the northern border?"


    "Yes." Emperor Reinhardt squinted his eyes, his eyes gleaming dangerously, "What they did this time is too extraordinary! Especially when the orc empire is about to invade, this is fundamental It''s playing around with the national fortune of the Glorious Empire!"


    Baron Heidegger thought for a while, and said: "Your Majesty, if you want to weaken the power of the North, it''s actually not difficult."


    "Oh?" Emperor Reinhardt immediately came to his mind, and asked eagerly, "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "Your Majesty, the Northern Territory now seems to be arrogant, but in fact the core lies in one person."


    "Who?"


    "Guardian of the North, Earl Anglia!"


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded in approval, and said, "That kid does have some abilities. How can you deal with him?"


    Baron Heidegger shook his head and said: "Your Majesty, Earl Anglia is a kind of genius that has been difficult to see in a century, both politically and militarily. This is a gift from the Supreme Lord to the empire. The waste, it is better to win over and let him work for you!"


    "Draw it up? How do you draw it?" Reinhardt the Great frowned. "He is the husband of the Duke of St. Hild."


    "The Duke of St. Hild knows if he can wake up..." Baron Heidegger whispered, "And, your Majesty, what you can give him is far from comparable to the North."


    "Oh? What else can I give him? He is not from the Paladin family and cannot be granted the title of duke, and the Marquis, the Saint Hild family can also give him."


    Baron Heidegger said solemnly: "Your Majesty, UU Reading , have you forgotten the guardian of the empire?"


    "The guardian of the empire?" Emperor Reinhardt suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Baron Heidegger said solemnly, "This position does not need to be a member of the Paladin family to hold it, I believe Earl Anglia will never refuse.


    As long as Earl Anglia leaves the northern border, there is naturally nothing to worry about in the northern border.


    What storm can a duke of the north, a Marquis of Garcia without ambition, be asleep? "


    Emperor Reinhardt fell into silence, and said after a long while:


    "I''ll think it over."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­Off-topic £­£­£­£­£­£­


    happy New Year!


    7017k

 Chapter 561： Cardinal meeting

    The towering spire of the Holy Light Cathedral exudes colorful light in the morning light, just like an exquisite oil painting.


    In a conference room in the west wing of the cathedral, members of the Cardinal Regiment were walking in one after another.


    In the power structure of the Glory Church, the pope has the highest status and the most power, but at the same time it is also subject to the constraints of the cardinals.


    The appointment and removal of the pope requires a vote by the cardinals. In addition, some important orders issued by the pope must also be voted by the cardinals to take effect.


    However, the Cardinals only have voting rights, not executive powers.


    Moreover, under normal circumstances, the Cardinals will not challenge the authority of the Pope, unless the other party really does something maddeningly angry.


    Today, what Pope Gregory has done, although not really to the point of anger and resentment, has indeed seriously damaged the prestige of the church.


    In addition, many members of the Cardinal Group blamed Gregorian¡¯s inaction for the turmoil in the previous Eastern Diocese. The final result was the undercurrent surging within the church, and the voice of Gregorian¡¯s stepping down became more and more. big.


    Most of the 120 seats in the conference hall have been filled. On the high platform in the middle of the hall, the three cards belonged to the cardinal''s seat, but only one person sat.


    Cardinal Mensay looked blankly at the entrance of the hall, and his thoughts had drifted to nowhere.


    Since returning from negotiating with the North, the atmosphere above the sacred mountain has suddenly become tense.


    Obviously, this is all because of the two reconciliation conditions proposed by the North Border.


    Pope Gregory abdicated, and the northern diocese became independent.


    Both of these conditions can be described as extremely excessive, but the church leaders also understand that if they want to appease the North, it is impossible to reject both conditions. At least one of them must be agreed, otherwise the negotiation will not continue at all.


    As for which one...


    Needless to say, Pope Gregory would certainly not agree to the first one.


    However, the members of the Cardinals did not want to lose the Diocese of the Northern Territory.


    As a result, the voice demanding Gregory''s abdication gradually changed from the undercurrent under the water to the wind and waves on the bright surface.


    For this reason, last night, Gregorian specifically found Mensay and asked him to suppress the danger that was gradually emerging in the cardinal regiment.


    Mensa Yiben didn''t want to help. He actually wanted Gregory to abdicate. As the heir of the Pope, once Gregory abdicated, he would have the opportunity to sit on the top of the holy mountain.


    But the only thing that made Mensay hesitate was that even if Gregorian was forced to abdicate, he may not be his successor.


    Because since the Eastern Diocese was swept by the Blood Cavalry, Mensay¡¯s prestige in the church has not been as good as before. If Gregorian abdicates now, then the successor will most likely be Cardinal Nopton.


    Since it''s not his turn anymore, Mensay''s mentality is not so eager, and he even has the leisure interest of watching the fire from the shore.


    On the other hand, Mensay is somewhat inclined to maintain the status quo.


    After all, the change of the pope will inevitably cause turmoil, and the empire at this time is still better...


    "Master Mensay, everyone is here."


    The words of the attendant pulled Mensa back to reality.


    He nodded and signaled that he knew, then he sat up straight, adjusted his collar, took the mallet and knocked it three times.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Okay, everyone is here, so let''s start."


    When the meeting hall gradually calmed down, Mensay picked up the parchment roll in front of him and said:


    "There are three topics for today''s meeting, first..."


    "Wait a moment!"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the entrance of the hall.


    Mensay was wondering who would dare to disrupt the order of the cardinal meeting, but when he saw the face of the man at the door, he suddenly screamed:


    "Nupton?"


    Knopton nodded to the guard at the door, and then swaggered into the conference hall.


    Of course the guards did not dare to stop a cardinal, and had to let Knopton go in.


    Only after Knopton entered, one of the guards immediately turned around and ran away.


    "Nupton, didn''t you go to the West? Why did you come back so quickly?" Mensay asked with all doubts looking at the approaching Norpton.


    Knopton smiled slightly, but did not answer the question immediately, instead Shi Shiran stepped onto the high platform and sat down in his own seat.


    Compared with the stunned and uncertain Mensay on the stage, the attitude of most of the cardinals in the audience seemed much flattering.


    No, it''s too plain.


    As if already known that Knopton would appear.


    Mensay''s gaze swept across the audience, and everyone''s expressions were gathered into the eyes. Only then did he realize that something was wrong, and suddenly he woke up:


    "You didn''t go to the West at all, but you always hid in the Royal Dragon City, secretly instigating..."


    "Master Mensay, this is a meeting of the Cardinals, please don''t talk about other irrelevant topics." Nopton immediately interrupted Mensay, and at the same time glanced at the opponent with a warning look.


    Mensay took a deep breath, calmed down, and then reminded in a low voice:


    "Master Knopton, I advise you to proceed with caution. Gregorian is not so easy to deal with, and the timing is not right now..."


    "East Territory." Nopton suddenly spoke again and said lightly.


    "What?" Mensay looked puzzled.


    Knopton smiled slightly, and explained: "You help me now, and when things are done, you will decide the choice of the new Archbishop of the East."


    Mensai was startled, and suddenly moved a little.


    The East Territory was originally his sphere of influence, but it was messed up by Colin''s confusion. Now if he can regain control of the East Territory...


    It is a pity that Mensay did not know that the candidate for the Archbishop of the East had already been sold to Emperor Reinhardt by Knopton...


    After lowering his head for a moment, Mensai asked hesitantly, "Have you gotten the Knights Templar?"


    Knopton smiled confidently and said: "Don''t worry, if I don''t have absolute certainty, I will take the risk?"


    Mensay just gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, UU reading , I''ll help you this time!"


    Boom!


    Knopton took the gavel and knocked it hard, then said loudly:


    "Everyone, after discussing with Cardinal Mensay, we have decided to vote on an urgent proposal first."


    Mensay¡¯s heartbeat gradually accelerated, and his breathing became rapid. His gaze slowly swept across the audience and found that most of the cardinals were eager. Only a few of them were surprised, as if not. Don''t know what is about to happen.


    Knopton''s loud voice continued to be heard around:


    "...During his tenure as Pope, Gregorian''s behavior and abuse of power seriously damaged the prestige of the church and tarnished the glory of our Lord. Therefore, I propose to impeach the current Pope Gregorian!"


    Boom!


    Mu Chai rang again.


    "Next, start voting!"

 Chapter 562： Prevent

    The melodious bell rang three times, marking the end of the morning prayer.


    Pope Gregory hurriedly left from the side door of the prayer hall, and walked quickly along the secluded corridor behind the guards.


    His brows were furrowed, and his eyes looked in the direction of the west wing of the Holy Light Cathedral from time to time, anxious and annoyed.


    At the same time, Gregorian is constantly thinking about countermeasures.


    The sudden appearance of Cardinal Knopton caught him by surprise, and he had already guessed what the other party wanted to do.


    This feeling of being betrayed by his own made Gregorian angry.


    But in addition to his anger, he couldn''t help but raise a wave of fear.


    Since Knopton dared to jump out at this time, it means that the other party is fully prepared.


    This also shows that most of the members of the cardinal regiment are already extremely dissatisfied with him.


    why?


    Don''t these people understand the pains and pains of what they did in the north?


    Can''t they see what the dramatic changes in the East really mean to the church?


    Don''t you know that at this time, the church should be more consistent with the outside world in order to maintain the authority of the church and not continue to fall?


    A group of selfish idiots!


    ¡­


    Gregorian, who was immersed in his thoughts, did not notice the strangeness around him, until a voice suddenly sounded from behind:


    "Under the crown of the Pope."


    Gregorian''s heart trembled, and then he came back to his senses.


    After learning, Gregorian finally discovered that the guard leading the way was gone, and the corridor was a bit too quiet, even the guards who had been on duty in the past disappeared.


    He slowly turned around and saw a graceful female knight standing behind him.


    Her beauty is as dazzling as the sun, making it impossible to look directly at her.


    Just standing there, the entire long corridor is shrouded in a solemn and sharp breath, as if a slight struggle will usher in a storm-like blow.


    Gregorian suppressed the shock and doubt in his heart, nodded slightly, and smiled:


    "Duke Saint-Grian, I didn''t expect you to arrive at the Royal Dragon City so soon."


    "Oh?" The Duke of St. Grianan raised his eyebrows. "So, you know I will come?"


    When Gregorian heard this, he was immediately relieved.


    Originally he thought that this was also the arrangement of Knopton, but after thinking about it carefully, because of the contradiction between Knopton and the Duke of Saint-Grian, how could the two of them join forces.


    So Gregorian smiled and said, "Yes, I have actually sent Cardinal Knopton to the West. Please come to the Scarlet Flames to mediate this dispute between the church and the North.


    However, it seems that you might have come uninvited before Knopton arrived in the west. "


    "You send Knopton to the West?" The Duke of St. Grien sneered, his eyes flashed a little sharply, but he quickly receded again, and said, "Well, time is urgent, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. This time I''m here. Scarlet collar, because the army of the orc empire has officially sent troops, so the farce between the church and the north must stop immediately!"


    "The orc empire has dispatched troops so soon?" Gregorian was also slightly surprised, and then nodded in response, "In that case, it is indeed time to end this farce."


    The Duke of Saint-Grian nodded and said: "I have already met Count Angele, the guardian of the north, in Silver Fox City. He promised that as long as the church promises two conditions, he will not pursue the murder of Duke Saint-Hilde. One thing."


    Gregorian shook his head and said firmly: "The two conditions of the Northern Territory are too harsh for the church to agree to."


    "Not the first two conditions." The Duke of St. Grien said immediately, "After my efforts to mediate, the Earl of Anglia has promised not to ask you to abdicate, but as long as the northern diocese is independent."


    Gregorian''s complexion was a little slow, but he still shook his head and said, "It is also impossible for the Northern Diocese to become independent."


    "Listen, Gregorian!" The Duke of Saint-Grian''s face became solemn, and his tone suddenly became stern, "I have done my best to help you keep the position of the Pope. Do you really think that you can pay no price at all? , Can comfort the northern border?"


    Gregorian''s eyes flashed, and he pondered for a moment before he said: "Duke Saint-Grian, are you really willing to keep my pope position?"


    "Yes. As long as you promise to let the Northern Diocese be independent, I can swear with the honor of a paladin, no one dares to force you to abdicate!"


    Gregorian stared into the eyes of the Duke of Saint-Grian, and said solemnly: "Okay, Duke of Saint-Grian, I believe in your credibility, but I have one last condition."


    The Duke of Saint-Grian frowned and was about to scold him, but he heard Gregorian quickly add: "I believe you will be happy to accept this condition."


    "Tell me."


    "Help me kill Knopton!"


    The Duke of St. Grian raised his brows: "Nupton? Didn''t he go to the West?"


    "No, he did not go, but hid in the Royal Dragon City, secretly uniting the members of the Cardinals, inciting them to impeach me! So, this is not actually a separate condition, because if you want to keep my Pope You must stop Knopton!"


    Seeing that the Duke of Saint-Grian still hesitated, Gregorian once again encouraged:


    "The Duke of St. Grianan, I know you wanted to kill Knopton a long time ago, and now I just give you such an opportunity! You don''t have to worry about any follow-up effects, because I will publicize Knopton''s molestation of your brother. Claiming that you are only cleaning up false believers for our Lord who have blasphemed his glory."


    Hearing this, the Duke of St. Gerian smiled brightly and said cheerfully: "Okay! A word is for sure!"


    "A word is settled!"


    ¡­


    In the conference hall, the voting on the impeachment of Gregorian has just ended.


    Cardinal Knopton cleared his throat triumphantly and was about to announce the result, but as soon as he spoke, he was stunned to find that he was unable to speak and could only make a strange ho-ho.


    In the next second, the severe pain reached the brain, and Knopton hurriedly touched his throat, trying to plug the **** wound.


    However, a pair of slender hands grabbed Nopton''s hair first and lifted his head.


    The members of the cardinals at the meeting looked shocked, as if they could not believe everything in front of them.


    Boom!


    The Duke of Saint-Griann placed Knopton''s head on the table, and smiled slightly:


    "Sorry, everyone, I interrupted your meeting.


    What were you voting on just now? "


    The scene was silent.


    After a while, Men Saiyi shivered and shouted:


    "Duke St. Grien, you actually killed a cardinal in the Holy Light Cathedral! This is a provocation to our Lord, a provocation to the church, and you will surely become the public enemy of the entire Glory Empire..."


    "Okay. UU reading " Duke Saint-Griann waved his hand indifferently, and said, "I killed the blasphemer, Nopton, to help you clean up the dregs in the church. The specific reason is under the title of the Pope. It will be announced soon.


    Go ahead. "


    After speaking, the Duke of Saint-Griand walked out in a shining manner, as if he had just come here to string a door and say hello.


    Mensay''s complexion flushed red, but looking at the **** head in front of him, he didn''t know what to do.


    A member of the Cardinals in the audience asked carefully:


    "Master Mensay, the result of the voting just now..."


    Mensay sighed with complicated eyes, and said as if finally confessing his fate:


    "Just now the voting process was interrupted by... unexpected factors, and the result was invalidated.


    Everyone, please vote again. "

 Chapter 563： anger

    Snapped!


    The crystal wine glass slammed heavily on the white glazed rock floor and scattered into countless flying crystal fragments.


    "Crete Saint-Griand!"


    Emperor Reinhardt''s angry roar echoed in the empty hall.


    "Deborah what does she want to do!


    In the Cathedral of the Holy Light, a cardinal was blatantly killed!


    She despised the authority of the church!


    It is a blasphemy against the glory of the Supreme Lord!


    Should be...by..."


    When Reinhardt said that, the sentence "should be burned to death on the cross" did not dare to say it.


    After all, no one dared to openly declare that a Paladin would be burned to death, even the Imperial Emperor would not dare to say so.


    When Prince Leahy "killed" his own uncle, the consul of the Imperial Senate, he was only expelled. Who would dare to bring him to justice?


    Therefore, at this moment, Emperor Reinhardt could only vent his anger on Crete Saint-Grian, the Archon of the West.


    The Archon of Crete was also full of helplessness. If the Duke of St. Gerian is not a Paladin, he might have some binding force on the opponent, but the Duke of St. Gerian of today... The Archon of Crete can really do nothing at all. No, at this moment I can only silently endure the roar of Emperor Reinhardt.


    It took a long while before Emperor Reinhardt stopped. Perhaps he finally understood that his anger was only incompetent anger after all, and he could not make a little change in the current situation.


    Cardinal Knopton is dead, and a series of plans of Emperor Reinhardt have also failed.


    Gregorian is firmly seated as the Pope, and no one in the church can threaten him. Moreover, he will reach a settlement agreement with the Northern Territory, and the entire Northern Diocese will be independent.


    At this point, the dominance of the St. Hilde family in the north will be extremely stable.


    And all this has nothing to do with the royal family.


    As the ruler of the empire, Emperor Reinhard found himself like an outsider.


    "Where is the Duke of Saint-Grian? I want to see her." The Great Reinhardt stared at the Archon of Crete with gloomy eyes, and said coldly.


    The Archon of Crete said with a bitter face: "Your Majesty, I don''t know where the Duke of St. Gerian is now! She came to Dragon City this time and never came to me from start to finish... But I guess she should I have already left the Royal Dragon City to find the army in the north.


    After all, at this time, she only wanted to facilitate the reconciliation between the church and the northern territory as soon as possible, so that the empire could unite its forces and unify the outside world. "


    The corners of Emperor Reinhardt''s mouth twitched a few times.


    The Duke of St. Gerian came to the Royal Dragon City this time, not only did he not see the Archon of the West, but even the Emperor didn''t bother to pay a visit. This defiant attitude made the Great Emperor Reinhardt''s anger constantly writhing.


    After breathing for a while, Emperor Reinhardt calmed down after all. With a cold snort, he waved his hand and said to the Archon of Crete:


    "Okay, go down."


    When only Emperor Reinhardt and Baron Heidegger were left in the hall, he gritted his teeth and shouted at the Imperial Prime Minister:


    "Look at these Paladins, one is more arrogant than the other, all day long and recklessly, lawless! Never put me as an emperor in the eyes!


    Is this the so-called ¡®gift of the Supreme Lord¡¯s to mankind¡¯?


    I think they are clearly the source of the empire''s disaster! "


    Emperor Reinhardt vented for a while, then came to Baron Heidegger, lowered his voice and asked:


    "Can you deal with Deborah Saint-Griand?"


    Baron Heidegger looked at Emperor Reinhardt, who was full of murderous expression, and sighed in his heart.


    He certainly knew that the emperor had always been extremely resistant and jealous of the paladins of the empire.


    Even the royal paladin, Prince Leahy, was framed and forced away by the emperor.


    Now, the emperor had the idea of ??Duke Saint-Griann again!


    There is not the slightest amount of tolerance, and there is no leadership temperament. In the heart of Baron Heidegger, Emperor Reinhardt is actually not a qualified monarch.


    But it is a pity that the emergence of the imperial emperor is not based on ability, but on blood.


    Who made Emperor Reinhardt cast a good baby...


    Baron Heidegger had to put away his inner depression, and warmly persuaded:


    "Your Majesty, at this critical moment, we still need Paladins like Duke St. Grien to fight the orc empire. You can''t destroy such a powerful combat power!"


    Emperor Reinhardt let out a cold snort and gradually calmed down.


    However, the dangerous light flashing in his eyes showed that the fear of the Duke of Saint-Grianan had not completely disappeared, and it was only for the time being.


    "Now that Knopton is dead, our plans are all over, you say, what should we do next?"


    Baron Heidegger saw that Emperor Reinhardt was no longer entangled with the Duke of St. Grien for the time being, he was a little relieved, and said:


    "Your Majesty, any plan may fail, and we can only accept this fact at this time.


    Now that the reconciliation between the North and the church has become a foregone conclusion, the most you should do is to take the initiative to become the host and mediator of this peace negotiation. "


    "Well, this is fine." Emperor Reinhardt nodded, satisfied with the Prime Minister''s proposal. He has had enough of being an outsider and is trying his best to get a foot in this negotiation.


    "What else? What shall we do in this peace talk?"


    "Your Majesty, the conditions of the Northern Territory and the church have been negotiated, and it is difficult for us to have any more room for display." Baron Heidegger said, but seeing the dissatisfaction on the face of Emperor Reinhardt, he added, "However, The plan that I proposed to you to win over Earl Anglia can still be carried on."


    Emperor Reinhardt walked back and forth in the hall with his hands on his back.


    In fact, he didn''t want to implement the wooing plan proposed by the prime minister. After all, for Colin, Emperor Reinhardt was more jealous than admired, and he couldn''t trust the guardian of the north.


    But now, the situation in the empire has become increasingly unfavorable for the royal family.


    The Northern Territory successfully suppressed the church this time, causing them to spit out a large piece of fat¡ªthe Northern Territory became independent.


    Moreover, the Duke of St. Gerlian also hooked up with the North, which seemed to have a sense of union.


    In addition, the eastern border has become a vassal of the northern border...


    The more Emperor Reinhardt thought about it, his heart became cooler, and finally stopped, fixedly looking at Baron Heidegger, and said:


    "Even if I want to win over Earl Anglia, I can''t give him the position of guardian of the empire now? After all, he is still too young, and he has not done much for the empire."


    "Of course he can''t be granted the position of guardian of the empire directly." Baron Heidegger said, "Things that are obtained too easily will not be cherished. Your Majesty, you can first test the attitude of Count Angele and slowly guide him. He turned away from the north and turned to your command."


    "How to test?"


    "The Duke of the North is not awake now. I believe Earl Anglia doesn''t want to be company with a vegetative for the rest of his life, and, you know, he has no heirs yet.


    Therefore, you can first test whether Earl Anglia has the intention to divorce and marry again.


    If so, you can help him choose a royal daughter..."


    "Well, UU reading is a good idea." Reinhardt the Great nodded in satisfaction, "As long as the Count of Anglia divorces the Duke of St. Hilde, he will definitely be rejected by the North, I It must be easier to accept his allegiance!"


    Baron Heidegger took the opportunity to add:


    "Your Majesty, if Count Angele agrees to divorce his wife and marry again, then you can trust this person.


    The orc war this time can also give him a chance to give full play to his strengths.


    Once he has achieved enough military merits in this war, you can appoint him as the guardian of the empire. "


    Emperor Reinhardt thought for a moment, finally nodded in approval, and then commanded:


    "Very good. You immediately send an invitation letter in my name to the church and the North, asking them to go to the Royal Oak Manor outside the Dragon City to discuss a peaceful settlement of Turnance''s murder of the Duke of St. Hild."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 564： chat

    On the forest trail outside Yulongcheng, a cavalry team was slowly advancing.


    "Duke Saint-Griand, have you ever been to the East before?"


    Colin asked casually.


    The Duke of St. Grianan next to him was bathed in the sun, and his whole body exuded a dazzling brilliance that made people unable to look directly at him.


    "I have been there. When I was young, I traveled through the four realms of the empire." The Duke of Saint-Grianan glanced at Colin sideways, seeming to see through his temptation, and said, "I have stayed in your northern border. In a short period of time, I have also been to the firmament ice field and witnessed the scene of the Black Cavalry fighting with the trolls."


    Although knowing that the Duke of Saint-Griand was deliberately changing the subject, Colin couldn''t forcefully continue to inquire about the other party''s experience in the East, so he had to follow the topic and said:


    "Then you and Marquis Garcia should be familiar, right?"


    The Duke of Saint-Griann glanced at the lonely back figure in the front of the team, and smiled:


    "Yes. To tell you the truth, for a while, I was convinced by his heroism on the battlefield, and even thought of marrying him."


    Colin blinked, and suddenly thought-


    This Duke of Saint-Grian, who had an affair with the Marquis of Garcia, was not Vera''s biological mother, right?


    But immediately, Colin felt unlikely.


    If the Duke of St. Grianan is really Vera¡¯s biological mother, I am afraid that he would have pulled up the western army and avenged the church in cooperation with the northern, instead of mediating in the middle as it is now, and even protecting Pope Gregor in order to maintain the stability of the situation. Rui.


    Moreover, the Marquis of Garcia had long since confessed to Colin that Vera''s biological mother had already passed away.


    Colin believed that Marquis Garcia would not lie...


    "The Duke of St. Grien, you are not married, he is not married, so if you still have this intention, I can help match up..."


    The Duke of Saint-Griann looked sideways at Colin, a very complicated expression appeared on his beautiful face, and said:


    "I appreciate your kindness, but Garcia dare not marry me..."


    Listening to the meaningful words of the Duke of St. Grien, Colin''s gossip heart suddenly rolled, but for a time he didn''t know how to dig deeper for more information.


    Before he could think about how to speak, the Duke of Saint-Grian suddenly changed the subject and said:


    "How are you and Anna San Prolos?"


    "Very good." Colin flashed his eyes and tentatively said, "Master Duke, you seem to be very familiar with Anna."


    The Duke of St. Grianan smiled and said: "Did you want to ask for a long time?"


    Seeing that the other party saw it through, Colin nodded and confessed.


    The Duke of Saint-Griann didn''t care too much either, explaining: "When I was traveling in the East, I discovered Anna''s outstanding talents. I also taught her martial arts for a period of time, so I can count as half of her teacher. "


    The Duke of Saint-Griann said lightly, as if there was nothing to go into.


    Moreover, the Duke of St. Grianan and Anna are both talented female knights, and it is only natural to sympathize with each other. Perhaps the Duke of St. Grianan saw her younger self from Anna, so he looked at her differently and even gave guidance.


    This explanation was reasonable, but Colin always felt that the Duke of St. Grien had deliberately concealed something.


    "Do you plan to have a child with her?"


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, the Duke of St. Grien suddenly asked a sudden question.


    "With whom? Anna?" Clin was stunned. After seeing the Duke of Saint-Grian nodding to confirm, he said in a bit of amazement, "This...we haven''t considered this aspect. After all, she belongs to me. My lover, if he gives birth to a child, he is also an illegitimate child..."


    "Do you still care about this? How did I hear that you have an illegitimate daughter in the half-elf kingdom." The Duke of St. Grian obviously didn''t intend to let Colin go through it.


    Colin touched his nose, pretending to be embarrassed and shy, but he was wondering in his heart, why should the Duke of Saint-Griann care about whether he would have a child with Anna?


    Moreover, Colin didn''t know whether the blood slave had the ability to bear children, but if he was forced to do something with a girl who had lost her self-consciousness, there would be a bit of a response...


    What''s more, he and Anna are not real lovers. Strictly speaking, they are enemies.


    Seeing that Colin seemed to be avoiding this issue, the Duke of Saint-Griann continued to persuade:


    "I know you want to intervene in the affairs of the East, but compared to a student, letting your blood become the Duke of the East is more convenient for you to control the East?"


    This sentence is very explicit and very rude.


    Colin was already convinced that there must be some secret hidden between the Duke of St. Grianan and Anna...


    Seeing the change of Colin''s face, the Duke of Saint-Grian also seemed to realize that he had acted too eagerly, so he said remedially:


    "Don''t you want to fight against the church? In fact, I also support this. The current church is indeed too disappointing.


    However, if you really want to do this, then the East must be firmly controlled, and it must not be returned to the church.


    Therefore, you can make an article about the relationship between you and Anna. "


    Colin took a deep look at the Duke of St. Grianan, apparently he did not believe the other party''s deliberate justification, and said:


    "My Lord Duke, as long as you stand firmly on the side of the nobility, then the Eastern Realm is wobbly, and we have a great chance of winning the church."


    The Duke of St. Grianan chuckled and said: "I remind you not to count on me too much. I promised you that I will help you to force Gregorian to abdicate after this war is over, but other than that, don¡¯t Want to get more help from me.


    I am the Duke of the West after all, so I must first consider the West. "


    Colin was a little disappointed, and was about to continue to test, but heard another coquettish voice behind him:


    "What are you talking about?"


    Colin turned his head and saw that Queen Midella had left the carriage and was riding a white horse, trotting and chasing her.


    "His Royal Highness, I''m asking the Duke of Saint-Grian about the situation of the orc army." Colin smiled and lied.


    The Duke of St. Grien pursed his lips, and of course UU reading would not reveal it.


    Queen Midella took a deep look at the two of them, and did not say anything, but raised her whip, pointed at the faint black spot on the horizon ahead, and said:


    "We are almost there, and the place in front of this meeting is Oak Manor."


    Colin smiled and said:


    "I''ve also visited the royal manor from the future, and this time I just saw it."


    Queen Midella raised her eyebrows and asked Colin, "Do you know who the owner of this manor was?"


    "The former master?" Colin was stunned for a moment, thinking this is not the royal manor?


    Did the royal family use a "second-hand manor" as the venue for this meeting?


    When I was in doubt, I heard the Duke of Saint-Griann say:


    "This was once the private estate of Prince Leahy."

 Chapter 565： White oak

    As the cavalry squad moved forward, the chaotic bushes no longer appeared on both sides of the road. Instead, there were carefully manicured lawns and neatly arranged white oak trees like guards armed with guns.


    The huge tree canopy blocked the sunlight, and only a little mottled light and shadow were leaked, dotted on the tree-lined path.


    A breeze blew, and the rustle of leaves rubbed, like a **** whispering in the ears of the world.


    In the culture of the Glorious Empire, the tall, strong and long-lived oak tree has always been known as the "king of the forest", and is also a symbol of strength, power and status.


    Just as Colin admired the magnificent oak trees on both sides of the road, he suddenly heard Queen Midella next to him speak:


    "Earl Anglia, do you know? The Oak Manor has actually been established since the age of the elves. After several turns, it came to the royal family. When Prince Leahy was promoted to the Paladin, His Majesty rewarded this manor. Kill him."


    "Really? That''s really deep." Colin sighed casually.


    Queen Midella continued: "In the Oak Manor, there is an ancient white oak tree, which is said to have a history of tens of thousands of years."


    "Ten Thousand Years?" Colin''s eyes widened in surprise, almost thinking that the Queen had said the wrong order of magnitude of time.


    Queen Midella nodded firmly and smiled: "Yes. Ten thousand years ago, the dragon hadn''t died, and the high elves also occupied the Royal Dragon City. Moreover, there was a mysterious and powerful one among the high elves at that time. Profession-Druid."


    Hearing this, Colin glanced at Queen Midella thoughtfully.


    Queen Midella responded with a deep smile and continued: "It is said that the white oak tree that has survived tens of thousands of years in the manor is the sacred tree of the druids. During their sacrificial ceremony , This tree is placed as an axis and can produce unpredictable powers."


    Colin was able to confirm this time, Queen Midella should have received a lot of news about the "Wing Knight", and I am afraid that the relationship between the Wing Knight and Colin is also suspected.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Queen Midella, this winged knight was a druid secretly cultivated by the Anglia family.


    However, Colin himself didn''t even know what his kinship transformation was.


    Is it a characteristic of the blood family? Or is it really a unique skill of the druid who has long lost its inheritance?


    Anyway, every time people in this world saw a wing knight, they would think it was a druid''s change form, which made Colin couldn''t help but start to doubt--


    Could the kinship really have something to do with the druid?


    "Is it so magical? Then I must take a good look at it later." Colin smiled slightly, and nothing strange appeared on his face.


    Queen Midella looked at the dripping Colin, and did not continue to tentatively speak.


    But the Duke of St. Grien suddenly said: "It is said that the mistletoe parasitic on the white oak tree has a magical effect. After being eaten by the beloved, it can greatly increase the possibility of giving birth."


    Colin''s head was full of black lines.


    How could this female paladin be like an aunt in the neighborhood committee, urging Colin and Anna to have a baby...


    What on earth does she picture?


    Colin was puzzled and had to pretend that he didn''t understand the cues in the words of the Duke of Saint-Grianan.


    Queen Midella smiled slightly and added:


    "The Duke of St. Grianan is right. However, there are also particulars about how to pick mistletoe. The harvesting ceremony can only be held on the new moon day in the middle of the year. It is not time yet.


    If the two of you need this, I can give you a copy of the mistletoe picked this year on behalf of the royal family. "


    Colin touched his nose and quickly thanked him.


    Of course, the person he wanted to send was not Anna, but Vera.


    The two have been married for more than a year. They just gather together and stay together. Vera¡¯s belly hasn¡¯t moved. Colin is fine. Vera is already a little anxious. Just take this opportunity to try this white oak mistletoe. So magical.


    But to Colin''s surprise, the Duke of St. Grianan also accepted the gift from the queen and thanked him with a smile.


    But the problem is, this female paladin has no husband...


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, a group of people had already arrived outside the gate of the manor.


    A grey-haired butler immediately greeted him and saluted everyone respectfully.


    Queen Midella got off her horse and asked with a smile: "Buso Butler, have your majesty and the crown of the Pope arrived?"


    "Your Majesty has arrived, and the Pope will arrive tomorrow." The butler replied respectfully, "Please enter the manor to rest first, and today''s dinner will start at six o''clock on time."


    Queen Midella nodded, and followed Busso''s butler towards the manor.


    Colin and others also quickly followed.


    As soon as he entered the manor, Colin felt as if he had come to another world.


    The air instantly became fresh and fragrant, the sunlight became gentle and gentle, and there were bursts of crisp birdsong in the ears, and as far as the eyes could be, there was a vibrant green.


    And the root of all this comes from the huge ancient oak tree in the middle of the manor, which can be said to cover the sky and the sun.


    It seems to be the master of this manor, the patron saint of this time and space, with a tolerant but domineering attitude, deeply imprinting everything here belongs to its own¡ª¡ª


    The imprint of nature.


    "Shocked?" Queen Midella smiled and said to Colin.


    "Really shocking!" Colin nodded, "Now I believe that this oak tree has a history of tens of thousands of years."


    Queen Midella pursed her lips and said, "It is said that when the elves retired and left the Scarlet Flame Collar, they thought of transplanting this sacred tree. However, the Lord of Radiance performed miracles and prevented it. "


    Colin did not speak, and he was suspicious of Queen Midella¡¯s series of narratives about the oak tree beginning with "supposedly" After all, if this oak tree is really so magical, it would not be possible to lose its reputation. At the beginning, Emperor Reinhardt was even more unlikely to give this manor to Prince Leahy.


    Perhaps it is also because the druid has lost its inheritance, so humans have not been able to figure out its true function until now, and can only use its mistletoe to increase the probability of fertility...


    The sacred tree of the poor elves has now fallen to this point.


    However, this tree always gave Colin a feeling of deja vu, as if an old friend whom he had not seen for many years was meeting again...


    Moreover, the wonderful atmosphere in this manor also made Colin feel extraordinarily kind, and even the blood in his body was accelerated by this.


    Could the blood race really have something to do with the druid?


    For a while, a strong impulse appeared in Colin''s heart, making him want to come to the white oak tree desperately.


    It seemed that there was something he had lost.

 Chapter 566： Refuse

    The architecture of Oak Tree Manor is exquisite and elegant yet hidden luxury. The pillars supporting the residence are not gold or wood, and the material is not visible, but they are extremely hard.


    Colin tried it, but he couldn''t leave a trace on it.


    I asked the guards on duty to find out that the material of these pillars turned out to be keel bones!


    Legend has it that the most powerful main battle class of the elves was not the later ranger, but the druid.


    The druid at that time was a powerful existence capable of head-to-head with the dragon.


    It is a pity that this profession has also lost its inheritance in the long river of time for unknown reasons, leaving only some obscure legends and sporadic relics for future generations to admire.


    Just as Colin was in awe of these keel pillars, a crisp voice suddenly sounded behind him:


    "Earl Angley."


    Colin slowly turned around and saw a young girl in a black dress standing there happily.


    Her figure is tall and well-proportioned, her facial features are exquisite, her white and tender skin shines with a jade-like luster, and her soft and bright blonde hair has a unique charm that is unforgettable at first sight.


    "Miss Salia, I didn''t expect you to be here." Colin was indeed a little surprised.


    Although Oak Tree Manor was once given to Prince Leahy, it has now been taken back by the royal family. As the daughter of Prince Leahy, Salia should not want to return to this sad place unless she is invited.


    Salia stretched out her hand and held a bunch of hair tossed by the breeze behind her ears, her eyes dodged, and she was extremely shy.


    "I am here as a guest by your Majesty''s invitation."


    Clin was suddenly a little surprised. It is impossible for Emperor Reinhardt to invite Salia to Oak Manor for no reason. Especially here is a very formal meeting, which has nothing to do with Salia...


    But looking at Salia¡¯s blushing cheeks, Colin suddenly flashed a thought¡ª


    Emperor Reinhardt didn''t plan to match him with Salia, would he?


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that it is really possible.


    After all, in the eyes of Emperor Reinhardt, Vera has become a vegetative, while Colin is young and promising, with a boundless future and no orthodox children. In the future, I am afraid that she will be single again...


    So, did Emperor Reinhardt want to use Salia to win him over?


    Colin suddenly felt a little funny and a little ridiculous.


    I don''t know who recommended Salia to Emperor Reinhardt.


    Of course, Salia''s identity is noble enough and beautiful enough, but her current situation is too embarrassing, even if Colin really intends to abandon Vera, she would not choose Salia.


    After all, Prince Leahy is now disgraced, and has become a role that everyone in the empire calls.


    unless¡­


    Colin suddenly realized that unless Emperor Reinhardt deliberately wanted to whitewash Prince Leahy!


    Perhaps the crisis of the invasion of the orc empire made Emperor Reinhardt panic, or perhaps the situation in the empire is now in danger of getting out of the control of the royal family. The great Reinhardt finally began to understand that the royal family still needs Prince Leahy, the paladin, as the sacred needle of the sea.


    I just don¡¯t know how the Emperor Reinhardt was confident that Prince Lech would forgive him for what he had done in the first place?


    Salia''s silence caused some misunderstandings in Colin''s silence. She lowered her head, as if she could not bear Colin''s scorching gaze, she spoke again after a long while, whispering:


    "Earl Anglia, I took the liberty to visit the Red Fort before, but it''s a pity that you are not here..."


    "Oh, yes, I heard about it." Colin came back to his senses and smiled. "I have been traveling around this period of time and have not been able to receive your visit personally. Please forgive me, Miss Salia."


    "Earl Anglia, you are too worried. I was warmly received in the Red Fort. It was an unforgettable and wonderful experience. If I have the opportunity, I hope I can enjoy the scenery of the north again."


    When any gentleman heard this, he should take the initiative to send out an invitation, but Colin pretended not to understand the cues in Salia''s words and smiled:


    "Miss Salia, let''s go to the banquet hall as soon as possible. It would be rude if we are late."


    "Good." Salia lowered her head, her eyes flashed with disappointment, but she obediently followed Colin along the corridor to the direction of the banquet hall.


    The two did not speak any more, and the atmosphere gradually became a little awkward.


    It wasn''t that Colin didn''t understand the style, but that he didn''t intend to abandon Vera, and of course he couldn''t give Salia too much expectation, so as not to misunderstand the other party.


    If Salia just wants to be Colin''s lover, then it is natural to say that Colin has no moral and cleanliness. He is very happy to provide the joyful experience under your will, but unfortunately, what Salia expects is legal. Colin can only say sorry for the position of his wife.


    Not long after, the two came to the banquet hall.


    "Earl Anglia, welcome to Oak Manor!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Colin heard a loud greeting.


    "Your Majesty, thank you for your invitation!" Colinbi respectfully saluted Emperor Reinhardt.


    Emperor Reinhardt actually stepped forward, patted Colin on the shoulder affectionately, then glanced at Salia next to Colin with an ambiguous look, and hurriedly said:


    "Earl Anglia, have you chosen your female companion tonight?"


    The corners of Colin''s mouth twitched a few times, and he secretly complained that the emperor''s method of drawing was too direct and too rough. It was simply stuffing a lollipop into your mouth while asking you "Is it delicious?"


    But no way, who made him the emperor of the empire.


    Colin had no choice but to pretend to be silly and replied: "Sorry, Your Majesty, my female companion is still in Winter City, I''m afraid I won''t be able to attend tonight''s banquet."


    Emperor Reinhardt frowned and was a little annoyed at Colin''s ignorance. He was about to break out, but he heard a voice suddenly sounded at the door:


    "Count Anglia, if you need a female partner, I am missing a male partner."


    Emperor Reinhardt glared at him, and UU reading was about to scold him, but when he saw the person coming, he immediately suffocated.


    Because, the person who said this was the Duke of St. Grianan.


    Colin also turned his head, and saw that the Duke of St. Grianan tonight also took off his armor and put on a sky blue palace dress, which set off the beautiful body curve without losing dignity and elegance, just right. Light makeup makes the original flawless appearance more bright and beautiful, calm and elegant in gestures, and there is a kind of strange beauty that conforms to the laws of nature, which can subtly affect the senses of others.


    Such a stunning woman at the pinnacle of the way of knights can not only make people feel an awe-inspiring temperament, but also can easily arouse the most primitive impulse in a man''s heart with a seductive look.


    Just as Colin was in doubt, the Duke of Saint-Griand had swung his willow, came to him, and took the initiative to take his arm.


    Colin only felt a strong fragrance pierced into his nose, and the warm touch on his arm made him lose consciousness.


    When Emperor Reinhardt watched this scene, the breath he had held back surged again, his face flushed.

 Chapter 567： Prom (Part 1)

    Amidst the melodious harp music, couples of men and women danced in the middle of the hall.


    In fact, logically speaking, the theme of this meeting is rather serious. Even if a banquet is to be held before the meeting, a more solemn banquet should be chosen.


    However, Emperor Reinhardt had a willful ballroom party.


    Of course, the clergy can''t swing on the dance floor with their arms around their partners like the nobles. I don''t know if the Pope chose to arrive tomorrow because he knew the news in advance.


    Inviting clergy to the ball is actually a very rude behavior.


    Perhaps, Emperor Reinhardt was deliberately trying to embarrass the people in the church.


    Or maybe, he wanted to take this opportunity to bring Colin and Salia together.


    Unfortunately, Colin was not interested in this.


    He was holding the Duke of Saint-Griand at the moment, circling the dance floor with the rhythm of the music.


    After all, he came from a big family, and the paladin''s ability to control the body is not comparable to ordinary people. Colin discovered that the dancing skills of the Duke of St. Grien are indeed extraordinary, and dancing with it is a wonderful enjoyment.


    In the sudden and slow rotation, the sky-blue skirt of the Duke of St. Gerian bloomed like a flower, swaying its breathtaking charm.


    The song is over.


    Ke Linyi still stopped, smiled to his dance partner, and then took her to the sidelines.


    "Master Duke, would you like something to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry." The Duke of St. Grianan shook his head, took two glasses of champagne from the tray in the hands of the passing waiter, and handed one of them to Colin.


    Colin quickly took it, clinked glasses with the Duke of Saint-Griand, took a sip, and then quietly felt the aftertaste of the champagne in his mouth.


    "Earl Anglia." The Duke of St. Grien drank the wine in his glass and looked at Colin with a smile, "This time you owe me a favor."


    Colin nodded helplessly, then raised his hand to signal the waiter to come over and exchange a glass of champagne for the Duke of St. Grianan, and said:


    "My Lord Duke, I am really grateful this time. If you need any help in the future, as long as I can do it, please let me know."


    The Duke of St. Grianan clinked glasses with Colin again and asked: "But I am really curious, why are you not willing to accept Salia?"


    Out of the corner of Colin''s eyes, he involuntarily found the corner of the hall. The figure of the lonely girl with a sad expression on his face, sighed secretly, and said:


    "Miss Salia is an extremely outstanding woman, but unfortunately, I already have Vera."


    The Duke of Saint-Grian hesitated, but still persuaded:


    "But, with all due respect, the Duke of St. Hild may well sleep forever..."


    "Then I will not abandon her either. I will never abandon the vow we made together under the witness of the Supreme Lord!" Colin straightened his chest and said righteously.


    "But you are still so young and have a great future..."


    "Compared to the future, I cherish my love with Vera more." Colin felt that he could participate in idol dramas.


    The Duke of Saint-Griann stopped speaking, and his amber eyes fixedly looked at Colin, as if he wanted to see how sincere he was from his expression.


    After a while, the Duke of Saint-Griann didn''t know what he saw, smiled slightly, and raised his glass: "Respect for love!"


    Colin also toasted to each other and said, "Respect for love!"


    The Duke of St. Grianan drank it again, snapped his fingers, and asked the waiter for another glass.


    Colin shook his head secretly. He didn''t expect the Duke of the West to be a female alcoholic...


    "By the way, Earl Anglia." The female drunkard said again, "You just said that you owe me a favor this time, right? That''s right, I really need your help."


    Colin''s heart shuddered slightly and said, "Please tell me."


    The Duke of Saint-Grian reduced his smile, his face became serious, and said:


    "Now the affairs of your Northland and the church can come to an end. The next step is to deal with the invasion of the orc empire. Earl Anglie, to be honest, I don''t have very good military command talents, so this war still needs Rely on you a lot."


    "My Lord Duke, you look at me too highly. Such a grand battle is not something that a fledgling rookie general like me can control the situation."


    "Earl Anglia, you don¡¯t have to be too humble. I have learned about your experience. Although your military resume is still short, it is brilliant enough. It can even be said that in the history of the Glorious Empire, I have not found any A commander who can compare with your record."


    Colin touched his nose, as if embarrassed by the praise of the Duke of Saint-Grian, and said:


    "Lord Duke, thank you for your importance. However, I really did not deliberately shirk, but the person who led the army from the North to the West is not me, but the Marquis of Garcia."


    "Garcia?" The Duke of Saint-Grian suddenly suffocated, his eyebrows wrinkled unexpectedly.


    "Yes, Lord Duke. Now that you know my resume, you must also know that Marquis Garcia can be said to be my teacher in the military. Most of my achievements today are due to him. So, yes The teacher goes out by himself, and you don¡¯t use it to find me as a student."


    After hearing Colin''s words, the Duke of Saint-Griand was not relieved, but frowned more and more tightly, as if he did not trust the Marquis Garcia as the commander of the northern army.


    She looked at the Marquis Garcia who was talking to Queen Midella not far away, pondered for a moment, and finally shook her head: "If Garcia is ten years younger, or if he has not experienced the fiasco of Shadow Canyon, I Of course you can trust him. But now..."


    After hearing this, Colin felt a little unhappy.


    For the Marquis of Garcia, Colin was very respectful, and he had always believed that the battle of Shadow Canyon could not be regarded as the fault of the Marquis of Garcia.


    What''s more, there is no general in this world who can win undefeated normally.


    The Duke of Saint-Grian also knew that his words were a bit rude, so he explained again:


    "My words may not be pleasant, but they are facts.


    Do you know why the Paladin places extreme emphasis on talent?


    Do you know why there has never been a late bloomer Paladin?


    Because only transcendent talent can make people advance in the way of knights by leaps and bounds without falling into a bottleneck. Only in this way can they maintain a pure and enterprising heart and a belief in victory when they are promoted to the sanctuary.


    Those mediocre people who are still unable to advance to the sanctuary at the age of 30 or 40 have long been consumed with fighting spirit, even if their blood is flowing with the inheritance of paladins, even if they have the potential to step into the pinnacle of the way of knights, but in the past His wasted and struggling has caused a crack in his heart is no longer perfect.


    It is impossible for a person with an imperfect mentality to become a Paladin.


    In the same way, the Marquis Garcia, who was once unbeaten in the battlefield, suffered a flaw in his mind after Shadow Canyon. Every time he makes a decision on the battlefield, he will inevitably worry about whether he will repeat the same mistakes.


    This will make him unconfident, make him hesitate, and make every decision he makes a kind of exhausted struggle, even if his military talent is still there, but he can''t fully display it.


    In Shadow Canyon, Garcia, the invincible war god, is dead!


    Count Angele, the next war is too important. We humans must do our utmost to have the hope of winning. Therefore, I hope you can dissuade the Marquis Garcia from commanding the northern army by yourself. "


    After listening to the words of the Duke of St. Grien, the dissatisfaction on Colin''s face gradually disappeared, and he became serious.


    The Duke of St. Grianan did not urge, but waited quietly for Colin to make a decision.

 Chapter 568： Prom (Part 2)

    "Aren''t you going to Winter City? Why are you back again?"


    Emperor Reinhardt looked at Queen Midella beside him and asked angrily.


    Queen Midella sipped the champagne in the glass with a graceful smile on her face. She was not affected by her husband''s bad temper. She just said indifferently:


    "Originally, I just didn''t want to see a disaster happen, but fortunately, someone stopped it in time. Therefore, Your Majesty, you should thank the Duke of St. Grien."


    After being married for many years, Queen Midella knew how to easily anger her husband.


    Emperor Reinhardt squeezed the wine glass and creaked, as if it was about to burst in the next second, but fortunately, he took a few deep breaths and didn''t lose his stance on the spot.


    Queen Midella glanced at her husband and joked: "That''s right, now I can control my temper."


    boom!


    After all, the wine glass was exploded in the hands of Emperor Reinhardt.


    The hall suddenly fell silent, and an attendant ran over in a panic. Just as he tried to clean up the mess on the ground, he heard a low growl:


    "roll!"


    The attendant had to bow and retreat.


    Emperor Reinhardt glanced around with red eyes, and said angrily: "What are you looking at? What about the music? Continue!"


    Everyone withdrew their gazes and didn''t dare to look more.


    The music played again, and the dancers in the hall continued to spin, pretending not to see the scene just now.


    The corner of Queen Midella''s mouth was slightly tilted, with a revenge-like pleasure.


    Facing Emperor Reinhardt¡¯s gaze that seemed to be capable of killing people, Queen Midella calmly changed the subject with a smile, and said:


    "Are you going to win over Colin Angele?"


    Speaking of this, Emperor Reinhardt temporarily suppressed his inner anger and said coldly: "Yes. Is there any problem?"


    Queen Midella smiled sarcastically, but did not tell the other party that Vera had actually woken up, but asked:


    "Who suggested that you use Salia to seduce Colin?"


    "What? Is there anything wrong with using her?" Reinhardt the Great looked at the queen with slanted eyes, and said, "This will not only win Colin Angele, but also send a kind signal to Leahy."


    Queen Midella let out a laugh, and said: "Do you think Prince Leahy will accept your''goodwill''?"


    "Why not?" Reinhardt said with disdain, "As long as he hears the news of Salia''s engagement, he will definitely come to see me, and then I will give him a chance to redeem himself.


    The invasion of the orc empire is imminent, as long as he is willing to go to the battlefield and make enough merits, I can forgive his sins and even restore his title. "


    Queen Midella looked at her husband with a peculiar look, and said: "Do you really think Prince Leahy will swallow the humiliation he once had and work for you in order to get your''forgiveness''?"


    He is a Paladin, not your servant! "


    "What about the Paladin?" Emperor Reinhardt gritted his teeth, "Don''t they have any relatives? No care? Will they not age? Will not die?


    They are just like mortals!


    And mortals are subject to my rule!


    Leahy is unwilling to accept my kindness, so let him continue to wander outside!


    I want to see if he has the ability to catch Mr. Coquettish and clean up his grievances. "


    Queen Midella''s eyes suddenly became a little pity, and she shook her head and said, "Reinhardt, you don''t know how to rule."


    Emperor Reinhardt snorted and said tit-for-tat: "Midella, you don''t know how to surrender at all!


    Don¡¯t forget, your St. Hild family vowed to be loyal to me, but look now, what have you done?


    There are also St. Grian, St. Pros, St. Landes, one of them counts as one, where there is a little knight''s insistence, where there is a little vassal! "


    Queen Midella let out a sigh, and suddenly felt tired, and no longer had the desire to speak.


    Even deep in her heart, she began to question herself why she knew her husband was a hopeless idiot and tried to persuade him over and over again.


    Seeing the silence of Queen Midella, Emperor Reinhardt thought that the opponent was shocked by his own words, and he was immediately proud of himself, saying:


    "Midella, if you still want to regain my trust, please help me persuade Colin Angele and tell him that as long as he promises to marry Salia, I can appoint him to fight the orcs this time. The chief of staff is solely responsible for formulating the combat plan and reports directly to me.


    If his performance in this war satisfies me, I can even appoint him as the guardian of the empire! "


    "Guardian of the Empire? You were finally generous." Queen Midella smiled faintly, then shook her head again, and said, "But it''s a pity that Colin will not marry Salia."


    "Why?" Emperor Reinhardt frowned. "Could he not like Salia? Or is he worried about Prince Leahy?"


    Queen Midella leaned a little closer, and whispered out a secret: "Neither. It''s because Vera has woken up."


    "what?"


    Empress Midella admired the shocked expression of Emperor Reinhardt, and a happy feeling rose in her heart again, saying:


    "So, don''t be paranoid, Colin Anglia has always been a vassal of the St. Hild family."


    Emperor Reinhardt turned blue, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Really? Then we''ll just wait and see!"


    After speaking, Emperor Reinhardt left Queen Midella and strode towards Colin.


    "Earl Angley, can I borrow your female companion temporarily?"


    Colin was taken aback for a moment, but he smiled and nodded immediately: "Of course you can, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Reinhardt immediately dragged the Duke of St. Grien onto the dance floor, with a gentle smile on his face, but the words in his mouth were not at all polite:


    "Deborah, I warn you, don''t hit Colin Anglia''s idea!"


    The Duke of Saint-Grian calmly put his left hand on the shoulder of Emperor Reinhardt, let his arm wrap himself in his arms, and said:


    "Your Majesty, I just want to seek the help of Count Angele. His military talents can help the West to avoid the catastrophe in the war that is about to break out."


    "Don''t worry about this, I naturally arrange everything properly." Emperor Reinhardt leaned into the ear of the Duke of Saint-Grian, and said in a deep voice, "But you should understand what I meant by just now, so don''t Cross the line!"


    The Duke of Saint-Grian raised his eyebrows: "Your Majesty, are you threatening me?"


    "No I''m just admonishing you." Emperor Reinhardt''s tone changed suddenly, "Besides, guess what the consequences would be if I told Colin Angele your little secret. ?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Duke Saint-Grian''s face instantly became extremely stiff, and his eyes flashed with dangerous light.


    Emperor Reinhardt quickly said again: "Don''t be so nervous, Duke St. Gerlian, what you and I ask for does not conflict, so why not cooperate?"


    The Duke of Saint-Grian''s expression relaxed again, gave the emperor a deep look, and said:


    "Of course, I always like to cooperate. Especially at this critical juncture, my majesty, I hope you will support the West!"


    "Happily!" Reinhardt the Great smiled triumphantly and began to dance, spinning in the middle of the hall.


    In the melodious music, feeling a paladin dancing under his own guidance, Emperor Reinhardt narrowed his eyes like intoxication.


    At this moment, he seemed to regain control of everything.

 Chapter 569： try

    A heavy night enveloped the earth.


    One after another, the sound of insects embellished the quiet courtyard with vitality.


    Although the tail of the cold winter has not completely left, it seems that the season of spring has entered the Oak Manor.


    The cold moonlight shone on the huge ancient oak tree that almost enveloped the entire manor, gleaming with a fascinating cold gleam.


    The prom is over long ago, and the guests have all returned to their residences and went to sleep.


    Only Colin came quietly to the ancient oak tree in the middle of the manor, and looked at the life that had gone through thousands of years, with awe in his heart.


    Of course, in addition to awe, Colin''s heart at this moment is more of curiosity and inquiry.


    He always felt that, in the dark, there seemed to be a voice calling him to come here.


    It''s just that when he really stood under the ancient oak tree, he was a little confused.


    What to do?


    Colin touched his head, hesitated for a moment, and put his hand on the trunk of the oak tree.


    The rough and hard touch is no different from that of an ordinary oak tree.


    Colin closed his eyes, narrowed his mind, and felt it carefully, but still nothing.


    A breeze blew by, and the oak branches and leaves rubbed against each other with a slight rustle, as if trying to tell the unruly confused young man in front of him.


    Colin raised his head and stared at the tree canopy that covered the sky, and finally decided to try again.


    In the next second, Colin''s black eyes instantly turned red, and blood-colored spider webs crawled all over his face, as if he was wearing a mask.


    Bursts of **** smoke evaporated from him, slowly enveloping him.


    The wind in the manor suddenly rose, and the branches and leaves of the oak tree swayed more severely, as if they were excitedly welcoming a long-awaited reunion.


    call--


    A pair of black bat wings spread out from the **** smoke, and then, Colin''s figure that had more than doubled its size gradually appeared.


    The silver moon in the sky turned to red at some unknown time, and the moonlight that was originally cold as water also brought a trace of blood.


    The branches and leaves of the ancient oak tree swayed more violently, causing the surrounding air to ripple like water waves.


    For a while, the entire manor seemed to "live".


    Colin was not at all overjoyed, because this movement was too loud!


    The next moment, he vibrated the bat wings suddenly.


    call--


    The agitated dust flew all around, and Colin also took advantage of this counter-shock force to soar into the sky, and soon disappeared into the night.


    Just after Colin left, an afterimage flashed in the air, and then I saw that the Duke of St. Grianan had appeared where Colin had stood.


    She sniffed dignifiedly a few times, and then focused her gaze on the ancient oak tree.


    At this time, the ancient oak tree had recovered its calm, as if the huge movement just now was just an illusion.


    "What''s the matter?" Soon, Emperor Reinhardt also rushed over.


    "I don''t know." The Duke of Saint-Grianan shook his head, his eyes patrolling the ancient oak tree, "It seems that someone touched this ancient tree."


    "How is this possible?" The Great Reinhardt looked unbelievable, but he couldn''t make a false statement just now. He thought about it, and then immediately ordered the guards who came to block the manor immediately and search it carefully.


    However, as to what to search for, or who was to be searched, Emperor Reinhardt himself didn''t know clearly.


    The guards had no choice but to lead away confused.


    At this time, Oak Manor was stunned again, and the awakened nobles suffocated their stomachs and cursed the guy who did it all.


    And Colin had sneaked back to the residence in the dark, put on a pajamas, just at this moment, the knock on the door just sounded.


    When Colin opened the door, he saw a guard standing outside the door, saluting:


    "My Lord Earl, I''m sorry to interrupt you to rest. Did you find anything unusual or see any suspicious people just now?"


    Colin pretended to have just been awakened, and said dullly: "I heard a noise from the window just now. I thought it was a storm coming. Why does it seem to have subsided now?"


    Seeing Colin looking confused, the guard probably couldn''t ask anything, so he apologized for a few more words, and then turned and left.


    Colin was about to close the door, but saw a slender figure suddenly squeezed in through the crack of the door.


    His muscles tightened, but when the familiar fragrance penetrated the tip of his nose, Colin relaxed again and said helplessly:


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s so late, are you okay?"


    Queen Midella walked into the room, closed the door easily, and then stared at Colin with profound eyes, and smiled:


    "Earl Anglia, now finally let me catch your little secret!"


    Colin''s heart shuddered, but he still pretended to say calmly: "Your Highness, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Queen Midella stepped forward, stretched out her green fingers, and leaned against Colin''s chest, saying:


    "I''m talking about the winged knight, I saw him get into the room through the window with my own eyes just now.


    So, Earl Anglia, is there another person hiding in your room, or are you a winged knight yourself? "


    Colin didn''t speak, but stared at Queen Midella with cold eyes, constantly changing various thoughts in his heart.


    Queen Midella seemed to guess what Colin was thinking, and continued smilingly:


    "Earl Anglia, you are not thinking about killing people. This is really frightening to me!"


    Queen Midella was scared, but there was no fear on her face. Instead, she looked at Colin with provocative eyes.


    Colin smiled faintly, and said: "His Royal Highness, you are joking. Just for this little thing, I''m going to kill someone.


    Yes, Wing Knight is indeed a good friend of mine, but it¡¯s not convenient to come out to see you now. Please forgive me. "


    "Really?" Queen Midella obviously didn''t intend to let Colin off easily, "but why didn''t I sense that there was another person in the room?"


    "He just left Colin decided to play a rogue. Anyway, Queen Midella has no real evidence, let alone forced Colin to transform.


    Queen Midella glared at Colin when she heard the words, as if she was dissatisfied with his perfunctory act of lying, but she was not discouraged, but spoke again:


    "Count Angele, do you know?


    Druid, as a unique occupation of high elves, cannot be inherited by normal humans.


    Unless, that person has elf blood in his body and is a half-elf! "


    Colin''s expression changed, and he forced himself to calm down: "My friend is indeed a half-elf. I met him in Silvermoon City."


    "That''s it." Empress Midella leaned forward, leaned close to Colin, stared into his eyes, exhaled like a sigh, "According to the "Glorious Code", only pure-blooded humans can serve as the lord of the empire.


    So Earl Anglia, if you are not a winged knight, dare you to do a pedigree test in public? "

 Chapter 570： Temptation (Part 1)

    There was no sound in the room.


    Colin and Queen Midella are standing in a rather ambiguous posture, like a couple who are complaining to each other.


    Colin could clearly feel the queen''s warm and fragrant breath gently on his cheeks, but there was not a trace of charm in his heart.


    No matter how he thought, Queen Midella had to push him to the corner, as if she wouldn''t give up without grasping his handle.


    Colin really didn''t dare to do the so-called blood test.


    Colin is not sure whether the blood is the inheritance of the druid, but the violent reaction of the ancient oak just now shows that even if the blood is not a druid, it must be inseparable from the druid.


    Colin felt that it was very likely that he was no longer a pure-blood human being.


    And once this is confirmed, his future in the Radiance Empire will be over.


    Maybe I can only go to Silvermoon City and live with Queen Aisha...


    Thinking of this, Colin looked at the slender white neck of Queen Midella who was close at hand, and the killing intent in his eyes could no longer be concealed.


    Queen Midella didn''t seem to be aware of it, and she said to herself:


    "Earl Anglie, in fact, when the Winged Knight first appeared in Silvermoon City, I began to secretly pay attention.


    Later, I discovered that every time the winged knight appeared, you were there, so I began to guess that this winged knight should be you, Earl Anglia!


    Don''t rush to deny it, otherwise I will really ask for a pedigree test to see if you are a pure-blooded human! "


    Colin no longer argued, but smiled slightly, and said: "Your Royal Highness, I have no grudges with you, do you?


    Moreover, without humility, the Saint Hild family can continue to control the North, and I take great credit for it!


    Why do you still want to destroy me so persistently? "


    "Why would I want to destroy you?" Queen Midella smiled charmingly and said, "You don''t know, I always like to catch people. But my purpose is never to threaten or even destroy that person. , I just want to establish a relationship of mutual trust and mutual benefit with each other."


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help thinking of the "clash" between the two in the Phoenix Palace that night a year ago.


    Only that time, neither of the old and cunning people gave their real handles.


    Unexpectedly, Queen Midella was really persevering, she had been staring at Colin, and now she finally managed to catch Colin''s real handle.


    However, when she heard that she had no intention of tearing her face apart, Colin relaxed a little, and the killing intent in her eyes was temporarily hidden.


    Unless it was a last resort, he certainly did not dare to kill the Empress of the Empire.


    "Your Royal Highness, now you have my handle. So, in exchange, should you also hand over your own handle?" With the experience of the last time, Colin emphasized it again, "The real handle."


    Queen Midella chuckled, her entire upper body leaning against Colin.


    Colin could even feel that the two sensitive points of the other party were rubbing his chest.


    "It''s a pity, I don''t have a real handle."


    The words of Queen Midella immediately brought the slightly absent-minded Colin back to reality. He forced down the surging Yu and Fire in his heart, and said coldly:


    "Your Highness, if you are so insincere, then there is no need for us to cooperate.


    Moreover, I can tell you seriously, I never want to be that kind of **** at the mercy of others. Whoever thinks that a handle can be used to threaten me and control me, that would be naive!


    Rather than being at the mercy of others, I''d rather completely overturn this chessboard! "


    "Yeah, the temper is not small!" Queen Midella gave Colin a cross-eyed look, and said, "Although I didn''t have a handle before, it doesn''t mean that I won''t be in the future, let alone. We can''t make one now. "


    While talking, Queen Midella put her hand into Colin''s pajamas and slowly drew her fingers in circles on his chest.


    Hearing this, Colin would be too stupid if he didn''t understand Queen Midella''s hint.


    The last time at the Phoenix Palace, the reason why Colin flinched was not because the queen was not attractive enough, but because he thought the queen was Vera''s biological mother.


    Although not a moral gentleman, Ke Lin also has a bottom line.


    However, now he knew that Queen Midella was not Vera''s biological mother, so...


    Once the yu and fire in his heart lost their limits, they rushed into Colin''s mind like a raging tide, and instantly destroyed the shaky barrier of reason.


    Queen Midella was paddling her feet, and she threw herself on Colin, like a girl asking for a kiss from her lover.


    In the next moment, she felt a pair of strong and powerful hands hug her waist tightly, and she was stuck in her throat before she uttered an exclamation.


    ¡­


    Gut... Gut...


    Colin poured a cup of water into his stomach, but still felt thirsty, so he drank three more cups, and this eased.


    Afterwards, he came to the window and opened the window to let the chilly night wind blow into the room.


    The hot heart finally calmed down.


    It was pitch black outside the window, the darkest hour before dawn.


    Only the ancient oak tree standing in the middle of the manor reflected a cold halo under the moonlight.


    At this time, in a human form, Ke Lin could only feel the subtle connection with the ancient oak tree that seemed to exist and did not exist.


    It''s just that he didn''t dare to reveal the real blood in Oak Manor anymore.


    As for the secrets hidden in the magical connection between the ancient oak tree and the blood race, we can only wait for the opportunity to do research in the future.


    While thinking, Colin suddenly found a pair of slender arms wrapped around his waist, and a warm and soft touch came from behind.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Queen Midella''s lazy and slightly hoarse voice sounded behind Colin.


    "Nothing." Colin said casually.


    "Liar." Queen Midella snorted, then turned to Colin, leaned on his chest, and smiled, "Men''s lies are always so uncreative."


    Colin smiled slightly, put his arms around the plump body in front of him, and said: "I''m just thinking, how many people have you lured in the same way?"


    "You''re actually jealous." Queen Midella giggled.


    Colin snorted softly, and then bit the red lips.


    "Yeah! You really bite!" Queen Midella hammered Colin in the chest, and then defended, "I want to say, this kind of lure has only been used for you, do you believe it?"


    Colin raised his brows, UU reading www. uukanshu.com did not answer, but his face was full of unbelief.


    Queen Midella hammered Colin again and said, "Not everyone is qualified to be seduced by me."


    "Really? Didn''t expect me to be very important in your heart."


    "Of course." Queen Midella leaned closer and said with a smile, "It''s not that everyone has the ability to use 20,000 cavalry to cross the East."


    Colin raised his brows and praised Queen Midella very well, but immediately, he realized that Queen Midella was insincere, and said:


    "Then I was in the Phoenix Palace, but I hadn''t conquered the East yet. Didn''t you give it away too?"


    Queen Midella pursed her lips and smiled, and said slyly:


    "Do you know that if you didn''t back down at the last minute that time, I would call someone."


    Colin''s body instantly stiffened, and the sigh of his back was full of cold sweat.

 Chapter 571： Temptation (Part 2)

    The cold night wind blew in from the window, and Colin couldn''t help shivering.


    "You''re trying to scare me, aren''t you?" Colin asked, pulling the corners of his stiff mouth.


    Queen Midella shook her head seriously and said:


    "No, I did plan like this at the time, because I knew Vera, she was too innocent and unwilling to be powerful. If I didn''t interfere, then sooner or later you would become the real ¡®Lord of the North¡¯.


    This is something I cannot tolerate.


    It''s a pity that you didn''t fall for it, that''s why I took the next step and wanted to use other means to control you and drive you to attack the Eastern Territory. "


    Colin swallowed, and secretly said something dangerous.


    Then he asked again, "Then why did you take the initiative to deliver it to the door this time?"


    "Didn''t I just say that? Because you can cross the East with only 20,000 cavalry. How can you not be impressive with such military talent." Queen Midella sighed and said again, "Moreover, it is also because of me. Finally totally disappointed with someone..."


    "You mean... Emperor Reinhardt?"


    "That''s right." Empress Midella nodded calmly, "Before he was suppressed by Prince Leahy, constrained by the Senate, constrained by the church, and he was willing to listen to my advice when he could only be a puppet emperor.


    But now, Prince Leahy has been expelled, the Senate has been weakened, and the Church has gradually become powerless. He finally experienced the feeling of power, but when he tasted the peak of power, he began to become arrogant. At the same time, he The stupidity, arrogance, short-sightedness and other shortcomings of the people are all exposed.


    What¡¯s more frightening is that he actually no longer values ??my opinion...


    There is no doubt that under the leadership of this person, the Radiant Empire will only continue to slide into the abyss of destruction! "


    Suddenly, Colin had a bad feeling, and asked in a quiet voice: "His Royal Highness, what are you...what are you trying to say?"


    Queen Midella stood on tiptoe and gave a warm kiss. After a long while, she breathed and winked and said:


    "I want to say, for the future of the empire, let us work together to get rid of this emperor who is destined to become a scourge!"


    Colin''s heart beat extremely violently in an instant. Looking at the bright and pretty face in front of him, he swallowed and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Queen Midella said in a provocative tone.


    Colin took a deep breath and hugged the delicate body in front of him tightly in his arms, making every curve of the two bodies fit tightly together.


    "Since I dare to treat you this way, would I still be afraid of Reinhardt?"


    Hearing this, Queen Midella burst into a smile and sent her a kiss again.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    Colin walked with his hands on Midella''s back, feeling the tender and firm skin of the other party, and said in his mouth:


    "However, let''s wait until after this orc war. Now that Reinhardt is dead, the situation in the empire is in danger of falling into turmoil again..."


    "No." Queen Midella interrupted immediately, "If we want to do it, we must be before the orc war!"


    Seeing Colin frowning, Queen Midella explained again:


    "Reinhardt is now delusional to lead the army of the empire to defeat the orcs, but he has no such ability at all, and he is still stubborn and does not listen to advice. If he is allowed to become the commander-in-chief of the human coalition, then in this war, we will I''m afraid the odds of winning are slim."


    Colin took a deep look at Queen Midella in his arms, and said thoughtfully: "If you are worried about his random command, then find a way to prevent him from going to the front line. The most intense and most likely means to cause turmoil."


    "Who else can stop Reinhardt from going to the front line now?" Queen Midella gently twisted her body in Colin''s arms and said softly, "Colin, think about it. As long as we kill Lai Inhart, then your student, Harrison, will succeed.


    And you, will become the teacher of the glorious emperor! "


    Hearing this, Colin seemed unmoved at all, even a little dissatisfied, saying:


    "Midella, you don''t plan to just use such an empty name to perfuse me?"


    "Of course not." Queen Midella smiled and touched the tip of Colin''s nose, and said affectionately, "What do you want? Marquis of the Empire?"


    Colin curled his lips and said, "If it''s just a Marquis, Vera can be canonized."


    Queen Midella rolled her eyes at Colin, a little dissatisfied with his greed, but still said: "Then... the guardian of the empire, how is it?"


    Colin hesitated and asked, "If I become the guardian of the empire, will I no longer have fiefs and troops?"


    Queen Midella nodded and said, "Yes. This is the rule of the Glorious Empire. As the guardian of the empire, you can only accept the illusion of knighthood, not family territory and army. However, you will have the second only to the imperial emperor. Power..."


    Colin immediately said, "Then the Knights Templar rushed into the house to kill a dog or a dog, right?"


    Queen Midella smiled and said helplessly: "Are you really not interested in the guardians of the empire?"


    Colin shook his head and said firmly: "The power without strength is a phantom phantom. I will not repeat the mistakes of the Saint Chapman family back then."


    Queen Midella frowned, and after pondering for a moment, she spoke again:


    "In that case, are you satisfied with the real duke of the empire?"


    Colin raised his brows and said in surprise: "But isn''t the Imperial Duke only the descendant of the Paladin family?"


    "Yeah." Queen Midella looked at Colin with a smile.


    Colin thought that the other party was playing tricks on himself deliberately, so he said angrily: "But I''m just the son of a country baron."


    Queen Midella slowly shook her head and said seriously: "No. Colin Angele, don''t you understand? How can the blood of a country baron give birth to such an outstanding genius like you?"


    Because Lao Tzu is dead.


    Colin secretly complained, and then asked: "You don''t really think I''m an illegitimate child left behind by the Paladin family..."


    Queen Midella said with a mysterious smile, "Kolin, aren''t you curious? Why is your promotion so fast?"


    "Maybe I have outstanding talent." Colin said casually.


    "Descent determines talent." Queen Midella replied immediately.


    Colin was speechless, but he asked patiently, "But I can''t claim to be a descendant of the Paladin family, can I? Who would believe that?"


    "Then you can be promoted to the Holy Land." Queen Midella said lightly, "As long as you become a Paladin, no matter how you say that you are the son of a country baron, no one will. Admit it."


    The corners of Colin''s mouth twitched a few times, and he said, "Do you really think I''m a descendant of the Paladin family?"


    "Yes."


    Colin looked at Queen Midella with a sure face, and suddenly realized something, and asked:


    "Do you know something? The Saint Hild family will not have blood left behind, right..."


    "No, it''s not the St. Hild family." Queen Midella shook her head pretentiously.


    Colin also narrowed his eyes at this time. He suddenly felt that this Queen Midella might really know some secrets, otherwise she would never have such a certain attitude:


    "Then what do you think I am descended from?"


    Queen Midella smiled slightly and said:


    "The St. Chapman family."

 Chapter 572： Refuse

    "Why?"


    Colin asked immediately.


    Queen Midella did not answer this question, but instead asked: "Do you know why the Saint Chapman family is the only paladin family without a fief in the Radiance Empire?"


    Colin frowned. Although he couldn''t understand the meaning of Queen Midella''s question, he still answered patiently:


    "It should be that the royal family is worried that the St. Chapman family will be too powerful after serving as the guardian of the empire, which restricts their power to have fiefs."


    Queen Midella slowly shook her head and said, "No, you got the cause and effect relationship wrong.


    The Saint Chapman family was not deprived of the right to have a fief after serving as the guardian of the empire, but they did not have a fief at the beginning, so they could gain the full trust of the royal family and were granted the authority of the guardian of the empire. "


    Ke Lin thought for a while before he realized what Queen Midella wanted to express, but then another question naturally emerged in his mind:


    "Then why did the St. Chapman family have no fiefs from the beginning?"


    "That''s right, this is the crux of the problem." Queen Midella smiled and gently tapped on the tip of Colin''s nose, and immediately reminded, "As one of the Paladins who followed Emperor Garner to build the glorious empire, the Saint Chapman family They have made great military exploits, and at the same time, they have not committed any unforgivable mistakes, so, what other reasons can prevent them from becoming the lords of the empire?"


    With a flash of inspiration, Colin said, "Bloodlines! Isn''t the St. Chapman family a pure-blooded human?"


    "Smart!" Queen Midella praised, "Yes, St. Chapman actually has elf blood. They are the only paladin family born from the half-elf family!"


    Colin suddenly realized.


    No wonder Queen Midella identified him as a descendant of the St. Chapman family, so it was.


    Colin''s real body of the blood family was mistaken for the inheritance of Druids, and since he could become a Druid, Colin should naturally have elf blood.


    Coupled with his heaven-defying advanced speed, it is no wonder that Queen Midella would identify him as a descendant of the St. Chapman family.


    But then, Colin also began to hesitate.


    Are you really a descendant of the St. Chapman family?


    Although he also knows that the reason why his advanced speed is so unstoppable is entirely because of the open connection, but the "blood family hanging" that Colin thinks is actually the blood of the Druid inheritance and the St. Chapman family. combined effect?


    From the very beginning when he came to this world, Colin had discovered that there were no blood races here.


    And the reason why he thinks he is a vampire is also because the characteristics he shows are more in line with the description of vampires in previous life fantasy works.


    However, is it possible that this is all his own misunderstanding of Druid?


    The more Colin thought about it, the more he felt that it was really possible that he had acquired the Druid''s inheritance inexplicably.


    There are also descendants of the St. Chapman family... Maybe the Angele family also has some secrets that he doesn''t know.


    Moreover, Colin also found that claiming to be a descendant of the St. Chapman family obviously did more good than harm to him.


    Anyway, he has completely offended the church now, and the only drawback of the descendants of the Saint Chapman family is that they will be hostile and even hunted down by the church. he.


    As for the benefits, that''s too many.


    For example, being able to become a Duke of the First Realm, and even gain higher prestige and power...


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly warmed up in his heart.


    But then, he realized a problem.


    "His Royal Highness, didn''t you just say that the St. Chapman family can''t become a real lord because they are not pure-blooded humans? Then if I claim to be a descendant of the St. Chapman family, how can I control the Eastern Realm?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Queen Midella explained with a smile, "Only the royal family knows the secret of the bloodline of the St. Chapman family, and after the St. Chapman family was exterminated by the church, this secret is no longer even for the royal family. Attention, like my stupid husband, Reinhardt doesn''t know the secret anymore.


    The real reason why the St. Chapman family could not become the lord of the empire is now unknown.


    I also stumbled across it while reading the royal collection, so if you can get the world to admit that you''re a descendant of the St. Chapman family, no one will think you''re ineligible to be a Duke of One Realm. "


    Hearing this, Colin fell into deep thought.


    Queen Midella''s remarks seemed to be watertight, but the more so, the more it made Colin gradually start to be vigilant.


    Moreover, he found that if he really did what Queen Midella said, after the event was completed, even if he really became the Duke of the Eastern Realm, he was not a pure-blooded human being, but would become more and more deadly.


    On the contrary, the handle of Empress Midella that he has mastered will become insignificant with the death of Emperor Reinhardt.


    Because the queen is cheating with people, only the emperor will really care. Once the emperor dies, other people will at most treat it as a talk after dinner. After all, in the moral standards of this world, raising a lover is not a big deal. .


    Therefore, Colin found that he seemed to be pinched by this woman again...


    Moreover, Colin also realized another problem¡ª¡ª


    Why didn''t Queen Midella seek cooperation with Marquis Garcia?


    Garcia is her brother, and the two of them can gain trust without exchanging hands with each other.


    Why did Queen Midella insist on looking for a lover like Colin?


    Don''t say anything about Colin''s military talent, you must know that Colin''s skills are all learned from Marquis Garcia.


    In terms of prestige in the north, Marquis Garcia is only slightly higher than Colin.


    Now the commander of this northern army is Marquis Garcia, not Colin.


    unless¡­¡­


    What Queen Midella is looking for is not a collaborator, but a scapegoat...


    Thinking of this, Colin''s fiery heart gradually calmed down.


    The stunning and flattering woman in front of him almost confused his mind. At this moment, Colin finally realized that Queen Midella is not a simple character.


    Under her incomparably charming appearance, she hides a deep scheming Colin can''t judge at all, which one of her words is true and which is false.


    If you believe it so foolishly, then I am afraid that sooner or later it will become a tool of Midella.


    "This matter is too involved, so let''s take a long-term view..."


    Queen Midella immediately frowned when she heard Colin''s hesitant words. Just as she was about to speak again, she saw Colin suddenly pointed out the window and said:


    "Okay, it''s almost dawn, you should leave quickly, so as not to be seen. After I think about this matter, I will go to you."


    Queen Midella turned her head and saw that the eastern sky had gradually become a fish-mammed white.


    Dawn has come.


    "Okay." Queen Midella gave Colin a deep look, and gave another kiss, "When you think about it, remember to come to me."


    "good."

 Chapter 573： Talk (Part 1)

    dong dong dong.


    It was past noon when Colin was awakened again.


    It was learned from the maid that Pope Gregory and his party had arrived at Oak Tree Manor, and the meeting time was also set at 3 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Because he spent a ridiculous night with Queen Midella, and after the other party left, Colin pondered for a long time, so he only slept for two or three hours, and he still felt a little groggy at the moment.


    After eating something casually and taking a hot bath, Colin recovered his spirits.


    When the time was almost up, Colin was ready to go to the conference hall.


    Going out, Colin found that it was actually raining lightly outside.


    The conference hall of Oak Manor has already been arranged. Although the space is not large, every detail is very delicate, showing the noble and luxurious temperament that the royal family should have.


    Colin walked into the hall, took off his raincoat, handed it to the maid beside him, and stepped on the thick woolen carpet.


    The soft and comfortable feeling made Colin seem to be walking on the clouds, because the irritability caused by walking in the rain was quickly healed.


    The flames burning in the surrounding fireplaces continued to emit bursts of warmth, which greatly eased the dampness and cold caused by this cold rain.


    The interior of the hall is not decorated too much, it looks a bit empty, only a long table is placed in the center, the table is covered with dark red velvet, and there are several bunches of blooming wax plums on it.


    The light fragrance fills the air, making people feel refreshed.


    Colin came earlier, and there were only three people sitting at the long table - Pope Gregory, Cardinal Mensay, and Marquis Garcia.


    The three of them bowed their heads in silence, apparently not interested in talking.


    Colin stepped forward, greeted Marquis Garcia, and sat down on his right.


    Opposite Pope Gregory and Cardinal Mensay did not lift their heads, obviously not interested in greeting Colin.


    Colin also won''t make fun of himself.


    The maid behind him stepped forward and brought Colin a cup of coffee.


    Colin added a little more milk to it, picked up the silver spoon and stirred it a few times, then took a sip and savored it carefully.


    There were also cut fresh fruits and various delicate desserts on the table. Without the two "dead faces" facing each other, Colin almost thought he was enjoying a pleasant afternoon tea.


    And just when Colin stuffed the fruit into his mouth like no one else, the "Dead Face" opposite said:


    "Count Angele, I almost forgot to congratulate you."


    "Congratulations?" Colin looked at Cardinal Mensay in surprise, and said, "Lord Mensay, what can I congratulate?"


    Mensay showed an inscrutable smile and said, "Of course your wife woke up smoothly."


    Colin''s expression changed greatly, and the fruit in his hand almost fell off the table.


    He immediately turned to look at Marquis Garcia, who was beside him, and saw that the other party was also surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the people in the church already knew the news.


    Colin''s heart kept sinking, he knew that this meeting might be bad...


    While pondering, more people walked into the conference hall one after another.


    Earl Nicole in the east, Duke St. Grian in the west, Dulles, the consul of the south, Queen Midella... Finally, Emperor Reinhardt walked in.


    "Everyone is here, let''s start." Emperor Reinhardt glanced around, then stopped on Marquis Garcia and Colin, and said:


    "By the way, I heard that the Duke of St. Hilde has woken up, so I would like to congratulate the two of you! It seems that the Supreme Lord is still merciful and can''t bear to let his believers fall into a permanent sleep. Praise the Supreme Lord!"


    "Praise the Supreme Lord!"


    "Praise the Supreme Lord!"


    ...


    With a gloomy face, Colin followed up with a compliment, which was already clear in his heart.


    It seems that Emperor Reinhardt disclosed the news to the church, so who told the news to Emperor Reinhardt?


    Colin glanced at Empress Midella, who was sitting beside Emperor Reinhardt, who happened to look over, and smiled and threw a wink at his lover, as if he didn''t realize that Colin was extremely annoyed at this time.


    Emperor Reinhardt continued: "Okay, since Duke St. Hilde has woken up, I think the two of you can sit down and talk calmly and reach an agreement as soon as possible."


    "Your Majesty, what you said is quite right." Pope Gregory immediately replied, "Marquis Garcia, Count Angell, this time Tournance made his own decisions and plotted against the Duke of Saint Hilde, I hereby appeal to you. Your sincere apologies.


    But fortunately, with the protection of the Supreme Lord, Duke Saint Hilde is fine.


    Of course, you don''t have to worry about killing Tournance without authorization. I forgive your sins on behalf of the church.


    At this point, our dispute should come to an end. "


    Hearing this, Colin almost laughed angrily.


    Pope Gregory''s tone was as if the North was at fault and the Church needed forgiveness.


    Colin endured the anger in his heart and asked, "Your Majesty the Pope, of course I am willing to reach a settlement with the church, but what about the two conditions we negotiated before?"


    "Count Angele, I will publicly apologize for Tournance''s actions, you don''t have to worry about that." Pope Gregory said lightly.


    Colin rolled his eyes, and Gregory wanted to apologize, obviously he was going to throw the blame on a dead man.


    But he still asked patiently: "What about the conditions for the independence of the North Diocese?"


    Pope Gregory was silent.


    Cardinal Mensay, who was on the side, said, "Sorry, Count Angele, your majesty cannot agree to this act of splitting the church, and neither will my lord!"


    Ke Lin snorted softly and said coldly: "If this is the case, then the North will not let it go!"


    In fact, Colin already knew in his heart at this moment that it should be difficult to take advantage of the northern border this time.


    Once the news of Vera''s awakening was made public, the North would lose the biggest bargaining chip.


    This trump card, which was originally regarded by Colin as a safety valve, became the biggest failure because it was exposed at the wrong time.


    And the person who exposed the news...


    Colin glanced at Queen Midella and clenched his fists secretly.


    why is that?


    Is it revenge for rejecting her last night?


    Emperor Reinhardt gave Colin a dissatisfied look and persuaded:


    "Count Angele, since your wife has woken up, why are you still entangled like this? Don''t you understand that the biggest enemy of the empire has officially dispatched troops, and I am afraid that it will soon arrive in the west.


    At this time, we should let go of each other''s contradictions and work together to fight against foreign enemies!


    Marquis Garcia, do you think I am right? "


    Marquis Garcia was silent for a moment, and finally nodded:


    "Your Majesty, I agree with you that fighting orcs is the first priority."

 Chapter 574： Talk (below)

    Colin looked at Marquis Garcia''s angular profile, and finally sighed.


    Colin had already anticipated the "weakness" of Marquis Garcia.


    The Marquis of the North has always been a staunch outposter, opposed to all forms of internal strife.


    At the beginning, the last Duke of St. Hilde used many means to make this stubborn younger brother march east, but Marquis Garcia just left the rich but frail East, and would rather go to the ice field of the sky and tinkle with the poor. The troll is dead.


    In the end, Duke St. Hilde had no choice but to take a risk, but was almost seized by Mr. Ho to seize the entire northern border.


    At this time, the invasion of the orc army was imminent. If it was not for the revenge of Vera, Marquis Garcia would never agree to let the northern army approach Yulong City.


    Now that Vera is awake, Marquis Garcia has lost his greatest motivation for revenge. At this time, he will naturally only focus on reconciling with the church.


    Even Marquis Garcia, let alone others.


    The Duke of St. Grian was silent, and when he saw Colin''s gaze, he just shrugged his shoulders with an apologetic look.


    Colin couldn''t do anything about it.


    He also understood that Duke St. Grian only wanted to quell the dispute between the Church and the North, and she didn''t care whether the North could take the most advantage.


    This time, the East Territory led the army to come to Earl Nicole. To say that this person came to the top, it was all thanks to Colin''s full support, but unfortunately, now he just bowed his head and remained silent, not daring to meet Colin''s gaze.


    To be honest, Colin also had some psychological preparations for Earl Nicole''s retreat. Although this person also responded to Colin''s call and led the army of the east to cooperate with the army of the north to approach Yulong City, in fact, the army of the east has always been In deliberately slowing down the marching speed, there is no need to say what the idea is.


    But there was nothing Ke Lin could do about it. Although he had penetrated the Eastern Territory, he had not really conquered this territory after all.


    The current eastern lords are in an extremely contradictory state of mind. They are unable to return to the church because of the interception of tithes, but they are unwilling to completely fall to the north and become vassals of the Saint Hilde family.


    They were both resentful and afraid of Colin. They wanted Colin to absorb the firepower of the church in front of them, but they were unwilling to cooperate with the north wholeheartedly.


    In fact, this is also the hidden danger that Ke Lin left at the beginning, because after he conquered the Eastern Realm, he encountered a war order and did not have time to sort out the Eastern Realm forces.


    Now it seems that this Earl of Nicole is still too slick and not loyal enough.


    But there was no better candidate for Colin.


    Although Anna is suitable, she is a blood slave without self-consciousness, and it is impossible to take charge of the Eastern Realm for him.


    And the only direct descendant of the St. Pros family, Eckert, who was Colin''s new student, was still too young and overwhelmed.


    Therefore, if you want to completely control the Eastern Realm, I am afraid you need to think of other ways.


    Colin couldn''t help thinking, if he really played the banner of the St. Chapman family, would it be much easier to take charge of the Eastern Territory?


    "Count Angele and Marquis Garcia have agreed to reconcile, what do you think?" Emperor Reinhardt urged again.


    Colin only felt tired for a while.


    This time was originally a great opportunity to weaken the strength of the church, but unexpectedly, as a noble leader, Emperor Reinhardt actually continued to help the church and suppress the northern border.


    This ironic scene made Colin suddenly feel a little ironic.


    But at the same time, Colin also deeply realized that with the current situation where the imperial aristocracy is fragmented and each has their own plans, it may be difficult to effectively suppress the church.


    Suddenly, a wild hope hidden in the bottom of his heart suddenly flooded into Colin''s mind, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    At this moment, Colin unconsciously met Queen Midella''s gaze.


    From her bright eyes, Colin seemed to understand what the Queen wanted to convey¡ª¡ª


    Now, are you willing to help me kill this stupid emperor?


    Colin took a deep breath, suppressed the various thoughts that kept rolling in his heart, and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, I am also willing to reach a reconciliation with the church."


    Before Emperor Reinhardt could be happy, he heard Colin add: "However, I have one last condition."


    Emperor Reinhard snorted softly, but said patiently, "Speak."


    "The Diocese of the North may not be independent, but the appointment and removal of the Archbishop of the North must be approved by the Duke of St. Hilde!" Colin said word by word, "If the Pope is unwilling to agree to this condition, then I will absolutely Will not agree to a settlement!"


    Gregory immediately understood Colin''s plan, and murderous intent flashed in his eyes, but before he could speak, Marquis Garcia nodded in agreement:


    "Yes, this is also my condition. The last condition!"


    Obviously, Marquis Garcia also realized that without this condition, the Archbishop of the North, Adjani, who had publicly accused Gregory, would definitely be liquidated by the church.


    Marquis Garcia certainly didn''t want Adjani to be a victim of his compromise, so he agreed to Colin''s conditions.


    Although Gregory was reluctant to let Adjani go, he had to make concessions in the face of the double pressure of Marquis Garcia and Count Angele.


    "Well, from now on, the Church will first seek the consent of Duke St. Hilde before appointing or dismissing the Archbishop of the North."


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Adjani still has an important role in his plan, and Colin can''t give up her yet.


    Although the church failed to pay enough price this time, at least Colin has seen some trump cards of the church.


    Moreover, he also figured out the fatal flaw in his side, the imperial aristocracy.


    At this moment, Colin finally firmed up on a certain idea he had once moved.


    "Very good!" Emperor Reinhard laughed and clapped his hands, "If that''s the case, then the murder of the Duke of Saint Hilde by Turnance has been properly resolved.


    Next, we must go all out to deal with the coming army of orcs!


    Now that everyone is here, let''s discuss the countermeasures first. "


    Duke St. Grian immediately said, "Your Majesty, according to what we have investigated before, the orc army will arrive in the Western Territory at the end of March, so the supporting army must begin to gather in the Western Territory now!"


    "The lord''s army of Feiyan Ling has been assembled can be set off at any time." Emperor Reinhard nodded, then looked around for a week and asked, "What about the other three realms?"


    "Your Majesty, the Eastern Border Coalition has also assembled and can leave at any time." Earl Nicole replied immediately.


    "The north is also ready." Marquis Garcia also nodded.


    Naturally, there would be no problem in these two situations, and Emperor Reinhardt finally turned his attention to an old man at the long table.


    He is the representative of the Southland sent to participate in the talks - Dulles St. Landers, the Southland consul.


    This person has watched the excitement for a long time. This time, when everyone''s eyes turned to him, he immediately nodded and said, "Your Majesty, the army in the southern border is already on its way. It is expected that they should be able to reach the western border smoothly by the end of March."


    "Very good!" Reinhard the Great waved his hand in high spirits and said, "This time against the orcs, I will personally serve as the commander-in-chief!


    I believe that it will not be long before we can completely drive this group of dirty and stupid savage creatures back to the west of the Tianduan Mountains! "

 Chapter 575： night talk

    The night is dark.


    Colin was walking alone in the manor, the cold night wind blowing on his face, making his mind clearer than ever before.


    In order to celebrate the successful reconciliation between the Church and the North, and to celebrate that the Allied Forces of the Radiant Empire will officially send troops to the West, the banquet in the manor is still going on.


    It''s a pity that Colin didn''t have the heart to celebrate.


    This time, the originally perfect opportunity to weaken the church has turned into the current situation. The northern border has spent so much effort, but it can be said that it has achieved almost nothing.


    Colin thought to himself that although this failure was due to Emperor Reinhardt''s stupid backstab, it was also because he was not careful enough.


    The secret of Vera''s awakening should not be known to Queen Midella at all.


    Although this woman is also surnamed Saint Hilde, her mind is elusive, and she does not necessarily stand on the side of the North.


    In addition, Colin also understands that his current power is not strong enough. If he can completely control the North, and even the East, at this meeting, even if Emperor Reinhardt helps the church, Colin has strong confidence.


    However, Colin was not discouraged.


    Although he is not strong enough, he has great potential.


    In the next orc war, he must plan carefully, how to get the most benefits...


    While thinking about it, Colin found that he had unknowingly come to the ancient oak tree in the middle of the manor.


    It seems that there is a mysterious call to him here, making him subconsciously want to get closer.


    It''s just that with the lesson from last night, Ke Lin didn''t dare to show the real body of the blood clan this time.


    The moonlight is faint, reflecting on this ancient oak tree that covers the sky, and transmits a holy shimmer.


    A chipmunk passed by Colin''s feet, climbed nimbly up the trunk, and scurried to the top of the tree again.


    But the next moment, it was caught by a slender jade hand.


    Colin raised his brows, only to realize that there was another person sitting on the top of the tree¡ªQueen Midella.


    She was wearing a pure white palace dress, with a wreath woven at an unknown time on her head, and a pair of white jade feet without shoes, swaying back and forth on the tree.


    "Count Angele, why did you run away?"


    A breeze blew, and Queen Midella''s golden hair danced with it, like a fairy in the forest.


    Ke Lin stood under the tree, from an angle where he could clearly see some beautiful scenery under the waving skirt, and said:


    "Good evening, Her Royal Highness. I just came out to breathe."


    "Then you have to take it easy and don''t make any noise from last night." Queen Midella held the chipmunk in her arms and groomed its hair gently.


    Colin nodded with a smile, and said, "Okay, Your Highness. I won''t disturb you."


    After saying that, Colin turned around and left without hesitation.


    Seeing that Colin really seemed to be ready to leave, Queen Midella hurriedly said, "Count Angele, please wait a moment."


    Colin then turned around, smiled politely, and asked, "His Royal Highness, what other orders do you have?"


    Queen Midella glanced at Ke Lin resentfully, and said, "Last night I called her Midella, but now it''s Her Royal Highness that opens her mouth and closes her mouth."


    Ke Lin snorted slightly and said coldly, "Your Highness, if you have no other orders, I will retire first..."


    Before she finished speaking, Queen Midella had already landed in the air, came to Ke Lin, and said:


    "The news of Vera''s awakening was indeed revealed to Reinhardt by me, but I really didn''t expect him to sell this news to the church."


    For Queen Midella''s explanation, Colin nodded expressionlessly, but said nothing.


    Queen Midella stretched out her hand and pressed it on Colin''s chest, but Colin stepped back and avoided it.


    "Your Highness, someone may pass by at any time, please respect yourself."


    Queen Midella immediately put on a pitiful look and said, "Kolin, are you really unwilling to forgive me?"


    Colin rolled his eyes and said, "Okay, Midella, this method is useless to me, don''t waste your energy."


    After hearing this, Queen Midella smiled slightly, regaining her original graceful and elegant posture, and said softly:


    "Okay, Colin, then let''s be frank about whether you are interested in my proposal last night."


    Colin''s eyes flashed fiercely and said, "I''m interested, but unfortunately, I won''t cooperate with you. Because, I don''t trust you."


    Queen Midella was refreshed and said, "Then how can you trust me?"


    Ke Lin looked at the flawless pretty face of the other party and said solemnly, "Tell me your true purpose."


    "Real purpose?" Queen Midella frowned and said suspiciously, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Colin took a step forward and narrowed the distance between the two.


    The rich aroma drilled straight into Colin''s nose, but it couldn''t shake his will.


    "Midella, you obviously don''t love Reinhardt, why did you marry him in the first place?"


    "Because he is the emperor." Queen Midella said calmly.


    Colin shook his head and continued: "No, he was just a puppet emperor at that time. I thought you were just trying to gain more power.


    But after thinking about it, I''m afraid it''s not just that.


    A puppet emperor, you have worked hard to keep him in power, even cooperating with the mortal enemy of the family, Mr. Ho, and offending a paladin who is at his peak.


    This is no longer just for the sake of power to explain.


    Moreover, you also used the means of exchange of handles to spread shadows in the empire, and I used to be one of them.


    Now you find that Emperor Reinhardt is showing signs of being out of your control, and you want to kill him!


    So, what are you plotting?


    What kind of purpose drives you to give up being a stable and noble queen of the empire and keep trying to grab more power? "


    Queen Midella smiled lightly and said, "How could you ask such a ridiculous question? Isn''t it my purpose to gain more power?"


    "No." Colin shook his head firmly, "I originally thought so, but now I feel that your request is not simple.


    So If you want to work with me, you have to be honest with me first! "


    Queen Midella seemed a little helpless, shook her head and said, "Kolin, you really think too much. What other purpose can I have?"


    Colin twitched the corner of his mouth and turned to leave.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to waste his time with this queen who was full of lies.


    "Colin, Colin... Count Angele! Colin Angele!"


    No matter how the queen shouted, Colin''s footsteps did not stop at all.


    Queen Midella looked at Colin''s retreating back with a deep gaze, and the expression on her face suddenly became extraordinarily complicated.


    "Squeak...squeak..."


    The chipmunk suddenly found that the jade hand holding him had become like an iron hoop, and was constantly tightening.


    It struggled hard and kept screaming in despair, but it was still crushed into a mass of minced meat.

 Chapter 576： gift

    The next morning.


    After Colin finished breakfast, he came to the residence of Marquis Garcia.


    dong dong.


    He reached out his hand and lightly locked the door twice, and when there was a sound of "come in" from the door, Colin pushed open the door and entered.


    "Good morning, Lord Marquis."


    "Good morning, Colin." Marquis Garcia showed a rare bright smile and poured Colin a cup of tea himself.


    Colin knew in his heart that this was probably Marquis Garcia apologizing for what happened yesterday.


    Sure enough, I heard Marquis Garcia say:


    "The matter of the meeting yesterday was not because I didn''t want to help you, but since the church has already learned the news of Vera''s awakening, it is impossible to give too much concessions, and the stalemate will only waste time.


    And at this critical moment, Radiance Empire doesn''t have much time to waste. "


    Colin smiled and said, "I understand, Lord Marquis, this time it''s actually my fault for believing someone I shouldn''t believe."


    Marquis Garcia''s expression suddenly became a little complicated.


    He hesitated for a moment, but still reminded:


    "Midella, it''s not that you can''t believe it, it''s just... you''d better keep an eye on her..."


    "Why?" Colin asked immediately.


    Marquis Garcia took a sip of tea before slowly saying:


    "Midella has married into the royal family after all, and her children are all surnamed San Lorenzo, so you can''t expect her to consider the interests of the Saint Hilde family in everything."


    This reason seems reasonable, but Colin always felt that Marquis Garcia was hiding something, but just when he was about to ask the question, he saw Marquis Garcia deliberately changed the subject and asked:


    "Okay, what''s the matter with you coming to see me so early?"


    Seeing that Marquis Garcia didn''t seem to want to talk about Queen Midella in detail, Colin had to hold down his doubts and said:


    "Lord Marquis, I''m here to discuss with you about sending troops to support the Western Region."


    "Oh? What advice do you have for this dispatch?"


    Colin considered his tone for a while and asked, "Lord Marquis, I would like to know if you are planning to lead an army to the expedition in person this time?"


    Marquis Garcia looked up at Colin and said, "Yes. What? You want to **** this commander position from me?"


    Colin touched his nose embarrassedly and said with a smile: "Lord Marquis, of course I don''t dare to **** it from you... The main reason is that I want to see the scene of a million army fighting."


    Marquis Garcia smiled and seemed to see through Colin''s thoughts, saying:


    "I''ll lead the army to support the West this time. As for you, go back to the North. I''m worried that the trolls on the ice field in the sky may take advantage of the weakness of the empire and go south again."


    Seeing Marquis Garcia''s firm attitude, Colin didn''t say any more.


    Although he also agreed with the concerns of the Duke of St. Grian, he certainly would not deliberately offend the Marquis Garcia for this.


    Moreover, the commander-in-chief of the imperial coalition this time was Emperor Reinhardt, so Colin was reluctant to follow the command of this idiot emperor.


    Ke Lin has never seen orcs before, and he doesn''t know what kind of strength the army of orcs invaded this time, but if they are really as fierce as recorded in history, Ke Lin is very suspicious that under the command of this **** emperor, human beings will not be able to survive. Can the coalition win?


    Therefore, Colin''s desire to go to the Western Region is not very strong. As for Duke St. Grian''s request, Colin can only ignore it.


    "Okay, Lord Marquis, I''ll go back to the North Territory now." Colin thought for a while, and then said, "By the way, are you going to bring the Morrison family''s army to the West Territory together this time?"


    Marquis Garcia shook his head and said, "No. Since they are already loyal to you, they will follow you. With the Phoenix Butterfly Army and the Blood Cavalry Army, even if the trolls really dare to go south, you can easily deal with them."


    Ke Lin hesitated for a moment, but still persuaded: "Lord Marquis, the Morrison family has just lost their title after all. They have placed great hopes on this orc war. If they don''t take them to the West..."


    "I will tell Mrs. Grace personally." Marquis Garcia seemed to have made up his mind and rejected Colin''s proposal again.


    Then, he said with a deep meaning: "And, following you, the Morrison family may not have the opportunity to make contributions."


    Colin was stunned for a while, and just wanted to ask, when he saw Marquis Garcia had stood up and said:


    "Okay, go back to the north as soon as possible. Help me take care of Vera."


    "Yes, Lord Marquis."


    After going out, Colin looked back at Marquis Garcia''s thin and lonely back in the room. He always felt that the other party was hiding something from him.


    Moreover, intuition tells Colin that Marquis Garcia is probably also pessimistic about this trip to the West...


    "Count Angeli."


    Colin didn''t go far before a shout interrupted his thoughts.


    Looking back, I saw Duke St. Grian''s swaying figure walking slowly from the other end of the promenade.


    "Duke St. Grian, good morning." Colin smiled and greeted politely.


    "Good morning, Earl Angelie." The Duke of St. Grian took a few steps and said, "I''m sorry about what we talked about yesterday. However, it''s not that I don''t want to talk to you, but the situation at the time. Even speaking up will not change the situation.¡±


    Colin waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to blame yourself, Lord Duke. I can understand your position, and I don''t mean to blame you."


    The Duke of St. Grian heard this, and instead began to comfort Colin: "Count Angele, although the North Territory did not take advantage of this meeting, the promise I gave before is still valid."


    With a move in his heart, Colin immediately said, "Lord Duke, you mean...after this orc war, are you still willing to cooperate with the North and force Gregory to abdicate?"


    The Duke of St. Grian nodded earnestly and said, "Yes. Gregory''s actions are not worthy of continuing to be the spokesperson of our Lord, and we have the responsibility to remove him from power!"


    Colin took a deep look at the duchess in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and then said frankly: "Your Majesty, the commander-in-chief of the army in the north will probably be Marquis Garcia."


    Duke St. Grian frowned and said, "Didn''t you persuade him?"


    Colin shrugged and said helplessly: "I have persuaded him just now, but the Marquis is firm. Moreover, he is worried that the trolls will take advantage of the emptiness of the empire to go south again, and he has asked me to return to Winter City immediately and be responsible for the defense of the north. ."


    The Duke of St. Grian was silent, as if thinking about a countermeasure.


    Colin immediately asked: "Lord Duke, if I can''t go to the West, are you still willing to help me deal with Gregory after this orc war?"


    "Of course." Duke St. Grian said without hesitation, "this is my promise to you, not a condition of coercion."


    This time, Colin was a little embarrassed. The kindness of Duke St. Grian made him feel that he was too careful before.


    So he persuaded: "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, Marquis Garcia''s military talent is far superior to mine, and it is actually more suitable than me to go to the West."


    Duke St. Grian was also a little helpless, so he nodded and said, "I hope."


    "Then I wish you victory!" Colin was about to leave, but was stopped by the Duke of St. Grian.


    "Count Angele, I have a small present for you."


    Colin took the small box handed over by Duke St. Grian and asked in confusion, "This is it?"


    A blush appeared on Duke St. Grian''s face, and said, "It''s the mistletoe from that ancient oak tree."


    Colin blinked and said, "But...isn''t it time to pick..."


    "This is what''s left over from last year. I''m here with the manor housekeeper. I''ll send it off to you." Duke St. Grian turned around and left after saying this.


    Ke Lin, who was left confused, froze in place for a long time.

 Chapter 577： return

    In the northern part of April, it is already the season of spring flowers.


    The bright sunshine poured down, awakening the vitality that had been dormant for the whole winter.


    The endless field is full of green grass, flowers are in full bloom, and all kinds of animals and birds can be seen playing and playing everywhere.


    Just the next second, they seemed to hear something terrible, and they all ran away in a blink of an eye.


    In the tremor of the earth, a mighty army appeared on the road leading to Winter City.


    At the forefront of the team are three columns of heavily armored cavalry, with more than a thousand people, all composed of professionals.


    They were uniformly dressed in bright red adamantine armor, armed with steel lances, the half-meter-long spear blades flashed with icy cold light, and behind their backs was a kite shield with a fine iron edge, with a sheathed long sword on their shoulders, Pin a sharp saber.


    Just this outfit, it is estimated that it will cost hundreds of gold coins to build, not to mention that each of them is equipped with three high-headed horses, one to ride when marching, one to carry equipment and food, and one to wear fine iron scales. A, is the real charge horse.


    In this way, this heavy armored cavalry company of more than 1,000 people may be able to ruin an imperial viscount.


    And here, they are only the sharpest point of the blood cavalry army, behind them, there are more than 20,000 light cavalry, although the equipment is not so luxurious, but it is enough to make any army stay away.


    It''s just that such a strong army did not go to the west to fight against the biggest enemy of the Radiance Empire today, which is really incomprehensible.


    In fact, when Emperor Reinhardt heard that Colin was about to lead the blood cavalry back to the north, he also raised doubts, but Marquis Garcia put it off on the grounds that he needed to guard against trolls going south.


    Since the number of troops dispatched in the north has reached the requirements of the war order, even if Emperor Reinhardt knew that the north was suspected of deliberately preserving his strength, he was helpless.


    This time back to the north, in addition to the blood cavalry army, Colin also brought back the phoenix army of the Morrison family.


    I don''t know what Marquis Garcia said to Mrs. Grace in private. The knights of the Morrison family were a little reluctant at first, and they all wanted to go to the Western Frontier to make contributions, but they were all persuaded by Mrs. Grace to appease them one by one. .


    In this way, the two armies slowly marched on the field, and the team stretched for several kilometers, with no end in sight.


    There were no pedestrians on the main road, and they were all led to the surrounding trails in advance by the army outpost. A row of straight hemlock trees are planted on both sides of the road. The trees are not very old, but the spacing is almost the same and very neat. It is obviously a deliberately arranged landscape.


    Seeing these hemlock trees, Colin knew that Winter City was not far away.


    Sure enough, after turning over a hilly highland, you can vaguely see the outline of Winter City.


    After walking for more than an hour, the army finally arrived at the foot of Winter Winter City and stopped more than a thousand meters outside the city.


    Colin stepped out of the crowd and rode slowly towards the city gate on a white horse.


    Outside the city gate, the guard of honor had already set up a battle, and the military band also played exciting music.


    The Duke of St. Hilde was wearing a gorgeous palace dress, standing at the front of the greeting queue, smiling and looking at her husband who was walking towards him.


    Colin got off his horse, came to his wife, knelt down on one knee, and performed a standard knightly salute.


    Vera pulled her husband up, then took his arm intimately, and whispered in his ear:


    "Welcome home, my knight!"


    Colin looked at Vera''s pure and warm smiling face, and the haze in his heart was instantly swept away, but when he turned his eyes to the crowd who came to greet him, he unexpectedly found a few faces that surprised him.


    "Okamoto?"


    The troll emperor Okamoto Volkin saw Colin''s gaze, hurriedly took a few steps forward with a smile, and saluted:


    "Dear Count Angele, take the liberty to visit, please don''t take offense."


    "Of course not." Colin put away the surprise on his face, put on a smile, and said, "Welcome to Winter City again, Your Majesty Okamoto."


    Before leaving, Marquis Garcia also reminded Colin to be careful that the trolls would go south again while the north was empty, but unexpectedly, the trolls really went south¡ª¡ª


    It''s just that it''s not the army going south, but the troll emperor.


    What does it mean?


    Sincerely say that he has no plans to take advantage of the fire?


    Or deliberately pretending to paralyze the North?


    Colin thought of all kinds of thoughts in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t miss the slightest bit, and he smiled and greeted Okamoto, like a long-lost friend.


    During the conversation, a woman with a face somewhat similar to Vera stepped forward and saluted:


    "Count Angeli."


    "Your Highness the Queen." Colin also recognized that this was Nora Saint Hilde, a collateral daughter of the Saint Hilde family who was married to Okamoto by the previous Saint Hilde Duke.


    Immediately, he saw an inconspicuous little follower behind Nora.


    "Ann... Ang... Count Lie... Your Excellency."


    Colin raised his brows and looked at the half-troll child with both human and troll characteristics in front of him. He looked at Okamoto in surprise and asked, "This is your son?"


    "Yes." Okamoto nodded with a smile, "His name is Gondwala Volkin, and he will only be one year old next month. Please forgive me for not saying it well."


    Colin nodded, looking at this half-troll who walked freely, the size of a three- or four-year-old human child, and secretly sighed that the racial difference was really obvious.


    However, as the troll emperor, Okamoto was really willing to give birth to a half-troll son with Nora, which is quite sincere.


    Just as half-elves are not treated by elves, half-trolls are actually discriminated against within the troll empire, and their status is extremely low.


    Although Okamoto didn''t say it, Colin could also guess that because of this half-troll son, he must have been protested and opposed by many clansmen.


    I just don''t know if this half-troll prince can successfully inherit the throne of Okamoto in the future.


    If possible, then conquering and even assimilating trolls is not an unimaginable thing.


    The sky ice field is too barren, too bitter and cold, and the area is almost endless. It is impossible to completely eliminate the trolls in the north.


    Moreover even if it is eliminated, it will not do any good, and the people of the north are reluctant to settle on the ice field in the sky.


    Therefore, it is a wise choice to use a gentler method to conquer this race.


    While thinking about it, Ke Lin squatted down, looked at Gondwala with a smile, reached out and touched his head affectionately, and said warmly:


    "Gondwala, do you like the North?"


    Gondwala nodded humbly and said, "Hi... I like it."


    Colin smiled more cordially: "Then stay in Winter City for a while longer."


    Gondwala raised his head and looked at his father.


    Okamoto seemed to have no objection to this, and immediately nodded:


    "Since Earl Angelie personally invited you, you should stay in Winter City for a while."


    "Okay." Gondwala also smiled happily, revealing two ugly fangs.

 Chapter 578： ask for help

    Lion''s Roar Fort, study.


    The young maid gently served two cups of coffee, put a plate of dessert and a plate of fresh fruit on the table, and then quickly bowed out.


    Colin stirred the coffee with a silver spoon, his eyes resting on an oil painting hanging to the left of the fireplace.


    He remembered that this painting did not exist before.


    The content of the painting is of a heroic knight holding a **** long sword and stepping on the corpse of a white wolf.


    The knight''s entire body was shrouded in armor, and his face could not be seen clearly, but the badge on his breastplate was a roaring bear head.


    Moreover, the style of the armor is clearly the same as the armor that Colin himself wears most often.


    Obviously, the knight in this painting should be Colin.


    The white wolf is the incarnation of the **** of war believed in by the troll family.


    So, the meaning of this painting is a bit interesting.


    What''s even more interesting is that Vera chose to hang this very provocative oil painting in the study when the troll emperor visited the Lion''s Roar Castle...


    But immediately, a doubt arose in Colin''s heart - with Vera''s peaceful personality, she shouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    If it wasn''t Vera, who would hang it?


    Could it be that you want to deliberately provoke the relationship between the North and the trolls?


    ¡­


    Just as Colin was thinking about it, Okamoto should have noticed Colin''s gaze, and asked with a smile:


    "Count Angele, do you like this painting?"


    Colin took a sip of coffee and took this opportunity to carefully observe Okamoto''s face, but he didn''t find anything unusual, so he said lightly:


    "I came from a humble background and didn''t know much about these artistic appreciations."


    Okamoto smiled slightly and said:


    "Count Angele, you are too modest. In fact, this painting is a visiting gift from me to the Duke of St. Hilde. I wonder if it suits your liking?"


    Collin was stunned.


    He looked at the smirking troll emperor in front of him, and the words "shameless" stuck in his throat, so he didn''t say it out.


    In the previous few exchanges, Colin had already experienced the "bend and stretch" of the troll emperor, but now he realized that he still underestimated the other party''s spirit.


    It was not enough to send a prince as a hostage, yet he even handed over such a handle to the Saint Hilde family.


    With such a humble attitude, Ke Lin felt that even if he wanted to send troops to the sky, he couldn''t find a suitable reason.


    You know, as a troll emperor, sending such a blasphemous oil painting, once the news leaks out and spreads back to the troll empire, it is estimated that the angry trolls will tear up Okamoto.


    "Cough cough." Colin put down the coffee cup and said with a pretense of restraint, "This painting is not bad. Although I don''t know much about art, I can see that this should be a masterpiece handed down from generation to generation. Otherwise, in Vera''s eyes, Wouldn''t hang it in such a position."


    "As long as you like it." Okamoto said with a smile, and then changed the topic and said, "Lord Earl, in fact, this time I came to Winter City, mainly to ask you for help."


    Colin''s face turned straight, knowing that the drama was finally here.


    "Do you need help?"


    The expression on Okamoto''s face also became extraordinarily solemn, and he said solemnly:


    "Count Angele, I want to ask you to help me kill someone!"


    "Who?"


    "White Wolf Witch King, Squinn!"


    The so-called White Wolf Witch King is probably equivalent to the Pope of the Radiance Church, the religious leader of the Troll Empire.


    Colin was slightly startled and asked, "Why did you kill Squinn?"


    Okamoto smiled bitterly and said, "Lord Count, I think you can understand my motives best. After all, you almost led your army to kill the holy mountain before."


    "What did he do?"


    "He wants to murder Gondwala!" Okamoto said through gritted teeth.


    Colin nodded knowingly, not surprised by this.


    As the religious leader of a troll empire, it makes sense that the first heir of the empire should be a half-troll.


    Colin touched his chin and asked again: "Plan to murder a White Wolf Witch King, Your Majesty Okamoto, don''t you worry about being punished by God?"


    "God''s condemnation?" Okamoto said with a disdainful smile, "Lord Count, do you know? The God of War has not absorbed the power of belief of the troll family for thousands of years. I suspect that the eyes of the gods have long stopped paying attention to this world. ."


    Hearing this, Colin''s eyes flashed.


    The **** of war that trolls believe in is actually the same as the Lord of Glory that humans believe in, and has lost contact.


    why is that?


    What happened to these gods?


    What about the gods that other races believe in?


    Are they all lost?


    ¡­


    Seemingly seeing what Colin was thinking, Okamoto asked, "Lord Count, if I guessed correctly, the Lord of Glory should no longer absorb the power of human faith, right?"


    Colin hesitated for a moment, but nodded.


    Okamoto smiled slightly, with such an expression as expected, and then said:


    "Lord Count, I guess that the God of Destruction believed by orcs and the Goddess of Destiny believed by elves are probably in a similar situation.


    Therefore, the orc clan has been divided for a long time, fighting with each other endlessly, and it is rare to have a unified period.


    However, the belief of the elves has collapsed, and they are world-weary and secluded, hiding in the Huiyue Forest and cannot come out.


    It can be seen that there are no longer miracles in this world!


    So why do we still fear those high-ranking clergymen and allow them to point fingers at us in the name of the gods? "


    Colin looked at Okamoto, whose face was flushed with excitement, and finally understood why the other party sent such a blasphemous oil painting.


    I originally thought that this was a letter of submission to win the trust of the Northern Territory, but now it looks more like a letter of war.


    A war book to declare war on the White Wolf Church!


    Ke Lin himself had just had a fight with the Glorious Church, and he was still full of anger. To say that Okamoto had the right timing, Ke Lin really wanted to find someone to vent his anger.


    But Colin did not agree immediately, but asked calmly:


    "Your Majesty Okamoto, why should I help you?"


    Okamoto immediately showed a sincere smile and said, "Sir Count, the Volkin family is willing to invest 1.5 million gold coins as your reward.


    In addition, the Troll Empire will provide 300,000 young slaves to the North as free labor in the next three years! "


    After pondering for a moment, Colin added: "I want the Troll Empire to completely exempt the merchants from the northern border from tariffs, and also allow the Church of Glory to freely preach on the ice field in the sky."


    Okamoto glanced at Colin suspiciously, and said, "Lord Earl, I actually have no problem with the Church of Light preaching on the ice field in the sky, but are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Of course." Colin nodded affirmatively.


    Of course he knew that this would increase the power of the Radiance Church, but this religious infiltration was the best way to assimilate another race.


    However, this religious assimilation will not take effect in the short term.


    It will take a long time, and at the same time have to face the **** resistance of the infidels.


    If the Church of Radiance wants to successfully spread the gospel of the Lord of Radiance to the ice field in the sky, it must obtain strong support from the north.


    This also gave Colin the opportunity to infiltrate the Radiance Church.


    Colin is confident that he can completely subdue the Radiance Church in this process, and make them an auxiliary tool to help the human nobles strengthen their rule, rather than an aloof coronation.


    Seeing Colin''s resolute attitude, Okamoto finally nodded and said after pondering for a while:


    "good!"

 Chapter 579： Negotiation (Part 1)

    "What do you think of the Troll Emperor''s proposal for cooperation?"


    In the study, Colin was still sitting in his original position, drinking coffee, but the person opposite him had changed from Okamoto to Bachelor of Dawn.


    Maester Dawn drank the coffee in the cup, then frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Colin didn''t urge either, and waited patiently.


    After not seeing him for a long time, Colin suddenly realized that Bachelor Dawn had a lot of white hair on his temples, a lot of haggard face, and thick dark circles under his eyes. At first glance, he lacked sleep for a long time and was overworked.


    Actually this is not surprising.


    Colin has been running around all this time, and the government affairs in the north are actually the responsibility of the Bachelor of Dawn, so hard work is inevitable.


    However, Maester Dawn worked hard and even had a bit of fun, and never complained to Colin.


    However, Colin was thinking about calling Aemon and Quincy from Ice Rock City to help Maester Dawn share some government affairs.


    It is said to be sharing, but in fact it is also a separation of powers.


    After all, Bachelor Dawn was born in the Scarlet Flames. Although he has never broken his oath, he has helped Colin a lot from the standpoint of the North, but Colin still feels that he should take precautions before it happens.


    After all, people''s ambitions often change with power.


    At first, Cao Cao only wanted to be a loyal minister to revive the Han Dynasty, but after he unified the north, the expanding power made it impossible for him to respect Emperor Xian.


    Therefore, Colin also wants to prevent similar things from happening to Master Dawn. This is actually for him, lest he face the temptation that he should not have.


    I believe that with the intelligence of Bachelor Dawn, he can also understand Colin''s thoughts.


    "Lord Earl, His Majesty Okamoto is really sincere this time." Bachelor Dawn finally said, "First, I agreed to let Prince Gondwala stay in Winter City as a pledge, and then I sent a very blasphemous oil painting. With determination, I also agreed to give such favorable conditions..."


    "So, do you think I should agree to his cooperation proposal?"


    The Master Dawn shook his head and said, "It is precisely because the Troll Emperor''s attitude is too sincere and the conditions are so good that I think there may be a problem."


    "What''s your reasoning?" Colin smiled and pointed at Bachelor of Dawn with his finger, teasing, "The more sincere the attitude of others, the more suspicious you will be?"


    Bachelor Dawn also smiled and said, "Lord Earl, since you asked me to inquire, you must have doubts in your heart?"


    Colin laughed, nodded candidly, and said, "That''s right. I do have doubts. You know, when I proposed the conditions for exempting tariffs and allowing the Church of Glory to preach on the ice field in the sky, it can be said that the lion opened his mouth, but he didn''t. Thinking of it, Okamoto actually agreed to do so."


    Bachelor Dawn also had an expression of deep approval and said, "Yes. This is what surprised me too.


    The reparations for the last war of the Troll Empire have not been settled yet, and the domestic economy has been seriously affected. This time, it is a reward of more than one million gold coins, and it is exempted from customs duties. Isn''t Okamoto afraid of the Troll Empire? Has the economy completely collapsed?


    And allow the Church of Glory to go to preach... Isn''t he afraid of the angry White Wolf believers launching riots? "


    Colin''s fingers tugged lightly on the armrest of the seat, and asked, "So, you also think this is a trap?"


    "90% yes." Bachelor Dawn nodded and asked again, "Lord Count, has the Troll Emperor made a specific plan to assassinate Squinn?"


    "He did come up with a plan." Colin took a sip of coffee and continued, "He said that he would invite Vera and me to return to the Troll King City, and allow me to lead the blood cavalry army. Wait for the blood cavalry army to enter the Troll King smoothly. After the city, it is not difficult to launch a surprise attack and kill Squinn."


    After listening to it quietly, Bachelor Dawn pondered: "It sounds like a very feasible solution. After two tragic defeats, the Troll Empire has already lost all its old bases, and it can''t draw any decent army at this time.


    As long as the blood cavalry army can successfully enter the Troll King City, let alone killing a Squeen, it is an easy task to completely destroy the political center of the Troll Empire. "


    Colin looked at the bloodthirsty light flashing in the eyes of Maester Dwayne, and licked his lips involuntarily.


    That''s right, if the blood cavalry army can really enter the troll king city and swept away the troll high-level, maybe the troll empire will fall apart.


    Valley </span> In this way, unless the troll clan can be reunited, they can no longer pose too much threat to the north.


    Such a temptation, even though he knew it might be a trap, made Colin unable to resist the urge to take chestnuts out of the fire.


    But soon, he forced himself to calm down.


    Okamoto may be cowardly, but he is not stupid.


    How could it be possible to present such an excellent opportunity to Colin, so that he could easily subvert the troll empire?


    Colin took another sip of coffee and asked in a deep voice, "Then what do you think is the killer move of this trap?"


    Bachelor Dawn pondered:


    "The Troll Empire no longer has an army that can fight the Blood Riders, but don''t forget, they still have a paladin!


    So I guess that Okamoto wanted to use Squinn as bait to introduce you and the Duke into the Troll King City, and then let the paladin Prince Otto take action..."


    Colin nodded expressionlessly, not surprised by this, perhaps thinking of this, he hesitated whether to accept the Troll Emperor''s request.


    "So... I should reject Okamoto?" Colin asked.


    Maester Dawn did not answer immediately.


    Because, he could hear the unwillingness from Colin''s tone, and he also understood that since Colin invited him to discuss, he definitely wanted to know if there was a way to break this trap.


    If it was just to see through the tricks of the Troll Emperor, Colin had already done it himself, and there was no need to invite Master Dawn to waste time.


    Maester Dawn picked up the silver kettle on the desk, filled himself with a cup of coffee, and drank it again.


    The bitter taste stimulated the tired nerves, and Bachelor Dawn''s brain started to run fast again. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Colin didn''t speak either, waiting quietly.


    Exactly.


    He did know that Okamoto had bad intentions for a long time, but he was really unwilling to simply refuse it like this.


    With such a great opportunity, if the threat from the north can be completely resolved, then the strategic space in the north will be much more abundant all of a sudden.


    He doesn''t need to be distracted by looking north anymore, he can calmly plan a strategy to the east, or even to the south.


    Moreover, ever since Bailucheng was "hearted by a black tiger" by Mr. Ho, Ke Lin has always been extremely afraid of the Sanctuary''s combat power.


    He is now a sixth-order knight, and he is stuck on the threshold of the sanctuary. Although he is invincible under the sanctuary, when he really faced the sanctuary, Colin found that he was almost incapable of resisting.


    Colin didn''t want to repeat what happened to Bailu City back then.


    Therefore, he must become a paladin as soon as possible, or have a blood slave that rivals the strong in the sanctuary.


    The paladin Otto Volkin may have regarded Colin as his hunting target, but Colin also regarded the troll paladin as his prey.


    "Lord Earl, maybe we can change our minds." Finally, Bachelor Dawn spoke.


    Colin was refreshed and said:


    "Please speak quickly!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 560： Negotiation (below)

    "Lord Count, you can reject the Troll Emperor."


    After listening to the advice of Bachelor Dawn, Collin frowned.


    If it''s just to reject Okamoto''s proposal, why does Colin need to find Bachelor Dawn?


    Colin believed that it was impossible for Bachelor Dawn to not understand this truth, so there must be a follow-up to what he said.


    Colin didn''t intervene, drinking his coffee while gesturing for Bachelor Dawn to continue.


    "Yes, you can reject the Troll Emperor first and see his reaction." Master Dwayne suggested, "If he reacts strongly and even offers more generous conditions, then the assassination of Squinn is a trap. ."


    Colin frowned and said, "Then what? What if Okamoto overweights? We''ll agree?"


    "No." Maester Dawn shook his head firmly and said, "You must always refuse, no matter what conditions the Troll Emperor gives."


    "Then we give up this opportunity completely?"


    "Of course not," Maester Dawn explained with a smile, "I know you don''t want to miss this opportunity to solve the threat to the north once and for all. But the problem is, since the trolls have set their traps, we can''t be silly. Jump inside.


    We must take the initiative into our own hands! "


    "How to take the initiative?"


    "First of all, we must reject the proposal proposed by the Troll Emperor."


    Colin immediately understood and said, "You mean, it''s not that we don''t kill Squin, but that we can''t act according to the plan given by Okamoto?"


    "That''s right." Maester Dawn nodded and continued, "Rejecting the Troll Emperor is to paralyze them and make the trolls think that we have given up on this assassination, but in fact, we can find better opportunities ourselves, to complete this assassination."


    "What better chance?"


    Bachelor Dawn smiled slightly and said, "Lord Earl, do you know what day May 8th is for trolls every year?"


    Colin shook his head.


    "On this day more than 3,000 years ago, the first-generation White Wolf Witch King received the oracle of the God of War on the top of the holy mountain of the Troll Empire and founded the White Wolf Church.


    Therefore, every May 8th is the ''God''s Day'' of the troll family.


    According to custom, the White Wolf Witch King will personally go to the top of the holy mountain to hold sacrifices.


    And this holy mountain is near the original Troll King City! "


    Colin raised his brows and said, "You mean, we can kill Squinn while he goes to the Holy Mountain to worship him?"


    Bachelor Dawn nodded and said, "That''s right. The benefits of this are very obvious.


    First of all, you directly rejected the Troll Emperor''s proposal before, so they may not think that we have not given up;


    Secondly, even if the trolls are still on guard, the holy mountain of the White Wolf Church is located near the former site of the Troll King City, and the geographical location there is obviously more favorable to us. "


    Colin nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, when the trolls moved their capital, they couldn''t move the holy mountain away.


    It''s far from the center of the troll empire today, and it''s not the home of trolls.


    If Colin followed Okamoto''s proposal and led the blood cavalry army into the Troll King City to kill people, even if the trolls had no army that could match the blood cavalry army, there would still be millions of civilians in the Troll King City.


    If they are instigated, they will definitely bring great trouble to the blood cavalry.


    Once the blood cavalry is involved, Colin will become the hunting target of Paladin Otto.


    But it''s different near the holy mountain.


    It was far from the center of the troll empire today, surrounded by endless ice fields, and Squinn would only go with a small number of guards.


    In this case, even if the paladin Otto really escorted him, it would not pose a threat to Colin.


    Because paladins are not gods, in front of an elite cavalry army like the Blood Cavalry Army, they can only temporarily avoid their peaks.


    Of course, the paladin was bent on leaving, and the blood cavalry could not keep him.


    But if he really wanted to assassinate Ke Lin, he would also be surrounded by the blood cavalry army and be consumed to death.


    Therefore, as long as Squinn dares to go to the Holy Mountain to worship this year, then Ke Lin will lead the blood cavalry army to intercept him, and he will definitely be able to kill him.


    Then holding Squinn''s head, Colin can completely ask Okamoto to fulfill his previous promise.


    Even if he has clearly rejected Okamoto''s proposal for cooperation, he is not worried that Okamoto would dare to refuse to pay the corresponding price on this ground.


    After all, Okamoto''s son was still in Winter City as a pledge, and with that blasphemous oil painting as a handle, Colin wasn''t worried that Okamoto wouldn''t give in.


    In this way, the strategy of Bachelor Dawn is indeed very good, safe and effective.


    However, Colin was not satisfied with this.


    "How many troops do you need to besiege a sanctuary?" Ke Lin suddenly asked.


    Maester Dawn thought that Colin was worried that the blood cavalry would not be able to deal with the paladin, so he comforted: "Lord Count, you don''t have to worry, facing an elite army like the blood cavalry, if the paladin Otto does not withdraw in time and falls into a siege Among them, they will definitely be consumed to death!¡±


    Colin shook his head and changed his question again: "Is there ever a record of the army besieging and killing the strong in the sanctuary?"


    Bachelor Dawn thought for a while and said, "Under normal circumstances, the strong in the sanctuary will not let themselves be surrounded by the army. However, there was indeed a paladin who was besieged and killed in the history of the empire."


    "Who?"


    "The Duke of St. Chapman."


    "The guardian of the empire? The one who surrounded him was..."


    "That''s right. It''s the Knights Templar." Bachelor Dwayne said solemnly, "The Duke of St. Chapman could have escaped in time, but for the sake of his family, he could only stay and fight with the Knights Templar.


    As a result, he was consumed to death by the Knights Templar.


    Of course, the Knights Templar also paid a heavy price for this. Most of the 3,000 Knights Templar died in battle, and the rest were all wounded. "


    Colin nodded, lost in thought.


    Bachelor Dawn added: "Sir Count, although the blood cavalry today is not as powerful as the Knights Templar, it is more numerous, and has the advantage of a geographical advantage like the sky ice field, which can give full play to the cavalry charge. Fighting power, if Paladin Otto is not stupid, he will definitely retreat."


    "What if I don''t want Otto to retreat voluntarily?" Colin''s eyes shone brightly. "With fewer soldiers, will it give him a hope of defeating me?"


    Bachelor Dawn was horrified finally understood Colin''s real plan, but he immediately persuaded:


    "Lord Count, you are playing with fire! The terrifying power of the sanctuary must not be underestimated!


    Your own safety cannot be guaranteed without a large enough army to accompany you!


    Why are we so aggressive when we already have a more secure solution? "


    Colin looked at the excited Master Dawn, smiled and reassured: "Okay, I understand. Don''t worry, if I don''t have enough confidence, I won''t take risks easily."


    Master Dawn was relieved, but he reminded again: "Lord Earl, I know you want to completely solve the threat of trolls, but this kind of thing must not be rushed.


    Moreover, we must be cautious when it comes to the strong sanctuary, after all, they have exceeded the scope of mortals, and we must maintain enough awe. "


    "I understand." Colin nodded and stood up from his seat, indicating that the discussion was over.


    Bachelor Dawn understood, and said no more, then got up and retire.

 Chapter 581： good news

    The study was quiet again.


    Colin stood alone in front of the fireplace, staring at the oil painting of "Knight Slaughtering the White Wolf" on the wall in a daze.


    Although Bachelor Dawn''s persuasion is very reasonable, and Colin himself knows that it is better to be safe, but thinking of just missing an opportunity to hunt paladins, he feels unwilling for a while.


    This trip to Royal Dragon City, which can be called a failure, gave Ke Lin a clear understanding of himself again¡ª¡ª


    He is now regarded as an important nobleman, and can find his place on the political stage at the core of the Radiance Empire, but the problem is that he still cannot squeeze into the center of the stage, let alone have a finalized influence.


    It was as if Colin''s current strength was invincible under the Sanctuary, but when he really faced the Sanctuary, Colin was powerless to deal with it.


    If Ke Lin can break through the current bottleneck of strength, then his status in the Radiance Empire will change drastically.


    But the embarrassing thing is that Colin''s blood family needs to **** a lot of blood of high-level knights to help him advance.


    Higher than the sixth-order, there are only paladins.


    But the blood of the Paladins is not so easy to obtain.


    This is also the reason why Ke Lin clearly knew that the proposal of Bachelor Dawn was more secure, but he was still not reconciled.


    For him, the temptation of the paladin is greater than that of the White Wolf Witch King and even the Troll Empire.


    The blood of the paladin cannot promote Colin, but it can be transformed into a blood slave.


    With a sanctuary blood slave, how difficult will the blood of the paladins be?


    Ke Lin stared at the **** long sword in the oil painting, his eyes gradually became sharp and even crazy.


    Dispatching 20,000 blood cavalry troops is likely to scare away the paladin Otto, but what if only the blood shadow guards are dispatched?


    At present, the Blood Shadow Guard only has more than 1,200 blood slaves, and such a number is definitely not enough to scare off a paladin.


    But the Blood Shadow Guard is actually composed of professionals, including three sixth-order blood slaves, which can be called an extremely terrifying extraordinary power.


    Perhaps the strength is not comparable to the Knights Templar, but the blood slave is really brave and not afraid of death, and there is no fatal injury. Unless the head is cut off, it cannot be killed at all.


    If it was going to be a real fight, Colin believed that the current Blood Shadow Guard would not necessarily lose to the Knights Templar.


    The Knights Templar was able to surround and kill a paladin back then, so the Blood Shadow Guard might not have hoped that the paladin would hate the ice field in the sky.


    Therefore, even though I told Master Dawn that he would be cautious, in fact, Colin had already planned to give it a try.


    If you want to gain much, you have to take much risk.


    If the Paladin Otto is successfully transformed into a blood slave this time, then Colin would even dare to lead his army to attack Huanglong, storm the Troll King City, dismember the Troll Empire, and completely eliminate the threat from the north.


    Moreover, Colin no longer has to worry about the assassination of Mr. Hoo or other paladins, and even planned to assassinate a paladin to obtain enough blood to successfully advance to the sanctuary.


    Once it becomes a Sanctuary, Ke Lin''s status in the Radiance Empire will be completely different.


    It can be said that as long as this adventure is successful, the situation facing Colin will be completely improved.


    Just take the risk this time...


    dong dong!


    A knock on the door interrupted Colin''s thoughts.


    "Come in."


    Colin turned his head and saw Vera''s little head poking in, her beautiful face was full of smiles, and he said:


    "I didn''t disturb you, did I?"


    "Of course not." Colin also laughed, and at the same time opened his arms in a welcoming gesture.


    Accompanied by a fragrant wind, a soft and warm body rushed into Ke Lin''s arms like a swallow homing home.


    Colin took advantage of the situation and hugged Vera''s waist. He buried his nose into the smooth hair and took a deep breath of the fragrance. The worries and calculations in his head just now disappeared in an instant.


    The two of them hugged each other quietly for a long time, no one said a word, and they were all intoxicated with the warmth of this long-awaited reunion.


    After a long time, Colin tightened his arms around Vera''s waist, and joked with a smile:


    "You pretended to be sick in bed during this time, and you seem to have gained some weight."


    Vera raised her head, rolled her cute eyes, and said angrily, "That''s not fat!"


    Colin smiled slightly, lowered his head to hold Vera''s delicate red lips, and said vaguely:


    "That''s right... it should be... called... plump."


    After a while, the lips parted.


    Vera breathed slightly and lay on Colin''s chest, with a seductive blush on her face. She shook her head and said, "No, I''m not fat, I just have an extra weight."


    "That''s right, I''m not fat, I''m not fat..." Colin comforted his wife, but immediately, he reacted.


    Immediately staring at Vera without blinking, he said after a while, "You...you mean..."


    Vera smiled sweetly, nodded and said, "Yes, Colin, I''m pregnant!"


    The soft and windy words exploded in Colin''s mind like a thunder.


    For a moment, Colin only felt an electric current go straight from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, and his whole body began to tremble with excitement.


    "Really...really?" Colin grinned and hugged Vera tightly, but then released it the next second, for fear that he would hurt the little life in her stomach too hard.


    "Of course it''s true." Wei stretched out her lotus-like arms, wrapped her husband''s neck, and then tiptoed to kiss his face gently, "It should have been a month ago that you lifted me out of my sleep. The time after I woke up... I was able to get pregnant successfully, and I only confirmed it a few days ago, but I knew you were coming back, so I kept it secret, and wanted to give you a surprise when you came back."


    "It''s really a surprise!" Colin gently kissed Vera''s delicate nose, and then reached out to caress her flat belly, which was not yet showing, and said, "When are you going to make it public?"


    Vera tilted her head and said with a smile, "Why don''t you announce it at today''s dinner party?"


    "Okay." Of course Colin would not refuse.


    Now he can''t wait to share this good news with everyone.


    "Then I''ll let the housekeeper prepare it." Vera immediately broke free from Colin''s embrace and trotted out of the study.


    Colin looked at his wife''s retreating back with a happy smile on his face.


    But then, his eyes returned to the oil painting on the wall, and his original determination was shaken again.


    Do you want to continue the adventure?


    Colin was confused.


    In case of failure Will I be unable to see the birth of this child?


    What about Vera?


    And what about Elsa and Sylph in the half-elf kingdom?


    Suddenly, Colin realized that he already had a lot of concerns.


    A thing called sense of responsibility weighed heavily on Colin''s heart, which gradually calmed down his fanatical heart.


    Does it have to be this risky?


    Colin took a deep breath, and his mentality finally changed.


    Even for a paladin, it wasn''t worth the risk.


    There is no need to rush for a while, because he has a blood family, and for the time being forbearance, stable development is the right way.


    When the number of blood slaves exceeds 3,000, it will be a safe move to try to surround and kill a sanctuary.


    Colin nodded secretly and finally made up his mind.

 Chapter 582： prelude

    The Tianduan Mountains are rolling and rolling, forming a natural barrier at the westernmost end of the western border.


    In the hearts of Westerners, the Tianduan Mountains are the dividing line between civilization and barbarism.


    However, the barbarian coveted civilization will never cease.


    When the orcs were torn apart, the West could cope on its own, but when the orcs established a unified empire, things became serious...


    The surging cloud layer transmits the looming sunlight, but when it is blocked by the shade of the mountains, there is not much light left.


    Even in the daytime, there is a gloomy aura in the Tianduan Mountains.


    Walking on the rugged mountain road, Viscount Benson gasped and asked:


    "How far is it?"


    Hearing the words, the guide leading the way ahead stopped, and turned back to reveal an ugly and hideous face - it was an orc.


    "Not far." The orc guide grinned, revealing hideous fangs.


    He is three meters tall, his muscles are stretched, and there are two horns that spiral upward behind his ears. The dark green skin is covered with strange paints, and there is a penetrating light between his breaths, as if with There is some kind of strange magic.


    Viscount Benson didn''t seem to dare to look at the orc, so he quickly lowered his head and went on his way.


    The orc guide smiled contemptuously, and there was a ferocious look in his eyes, but he finally endured it and continued to move forward.


    The two walked for about three more hours, and Viscount Benson was so tired that he was about to collapse, and finally came to a valley.


    The trees in the valley have been cleared and turned into a huge military camp.


    The densely packed tents are scattered in the valley in a disorderly manner, and it is impossible to see the edge at a glance. Columns of smoke rose from the barracks, and it looked like they were preparing dinner.


    Viscount Benson took a few deep breaths, calmed down, and sorted out his messy clothes.


    As a messenger of the Radiance Empire, he must maintain proper etiquette and posture.


    Of course, if possible, Viscount Benson didn''t want to take the job at all.


    Because according to past experiences, few of the messengers who sent the beastmen came back alive.


    These orcs only know how to kill, so how can they know diplomatic etiquette.


    But there was no way, Emperor Reinhardt ordered Viscount Benson to go, and Viscount Benson could only come forward.


    Viscount Benson is also very clear that this is the emperor''s punishment for him - the behavior of the Benson family to please the North in Falcon City was obviously regarded as a betrayal by the emperor, and now, the reckoning has come.


    Following the orc guide into the camp, Viscount Benson tried his best to maintain his composure and demeanor, but the grim appearance of countless fierce orc soldiers grinning at him still made him tremble in his heart.


    Finally, the orc guide stopped in front of a huge tent that was obviously different.


    Viscount Benson also stood in front of the tent, looking straight at him, silently praying to the Lord of Glory in his heart.


    call--


    The curtain of the tent was opened by a sturdy hand, and then a huge figure with a height of five meters came out.


    Bang! Bang!


    The ground trembled under his footsteps, and the air smelled of blood as he breathed.


    Viscount Benson raised his head laboriously, his throat rolled uncontrollably, and he couldn''t say a word of the greetings he had prepared.


    "What did your human emperor send you to do?"


    The heavy voice with a huge sense of oppression caused Viscount Benson to fight with his legs and said tremblingly:


    "Your Majesty... Your Majesty would like... to discuss with you... The two empires... the possibility of peaceful coexistence..."


    "Peace?" Saruman, the orc emperor, showed two rows of ferocious fangs, his eyes crossed Viscount Benson, and slowly swept across the faces of the orc officers gathered behind him, asking loudly, "Do you accept peace?"


    "Not accepted!"


    "Kill all humans!"


    "waaaaaaaaaagh!"


    ...


    The strange cries of ghosts and wolves from behind made Viscount Benson no luck, and he didn''t care about the etiquette of the envoys or the face of the empire, and he didn''t dare to refute the provocative remarks of the orc emperor, just lowered his head and remained silent.


    At this time, Viscount Benson just wanted to save his life.


    Emperor Saruman didn''t even bother to look at Viscount Benson again, as if it was a waste to look at this cowardly human messenger.


    call--


    Saruman the Great took a deep breath and let it out.


    A strong chill filled the entire valley in an instant, and countless orc soldiers suddenly quieted down, but their eyes were all red¡ª


    It was so red that it seemed to drip blood.


    "My warriors, open your eyes and look to the east!" Saruman the Great''s huge body stood proudly, like a demon **** who came to the world:


    "There are the best mountains and rivers, the most fertile land, the warmest sunshine, and the most suitable environment for living. Are you willing to leave these things to such cowardly wastes?"


    "Not reconciled!"


    "Kill all those trash in the east!"


    "waaaaaaaaaagh!"


    ...


    Viscount Benson, who had bowed his head in silence, suddenly stopped shaking. He slowly raised his head, with a very complicated expression on his face, both anger and fear.


    But he still struggled to stand up straight.


    It is a pity that in front of the beast-like Saruman the Great, Viscount Benson is as thin as a weak lamb.


    "Saruman!" Viscount Benson raised his head stubbornly, as if he had finally awakened to the knight''s belief, his body was still shaking, but his tone was unprecedentedly firm, "Humans are not waste! We also have warriors who dare to face death! You If you dare to cross the Tianduan Mountains, you will definitely suffer a thunderous blow from our warriors!"


    Emperor Saruman finally lowered his head and stared at the human knight in front of him, and then the next second, his right hand dived down like lightning and easily grabbed Viscount Benson.


    Viscount Benson couldn''t move, but he was still cursing.


    Perhaps it was because he had a clear understanding of his own destiny, and Viscount Benson scolded him without scruples and hearty.


    But soon, the scolding turned into screams.


    I saw that Saruman the Great exerted a little force, and Viscount Benson''s body was torn in half like a doll.


    The gushing blood splattered on Saruman the Great''s face, he didn''t dodge or evade, but licked his tongue a few times in the depths.


    "Warriors¡ª" Saruman the Great casually left Viscount Benson''s body on the ground and roared,


    "Kill it out!"


    "waaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The clouds in the sky also rolled up in this roar, all the way to the east, and swept away.


    ...


    "Congratulations to the Duke!"


    "Congratulations Count Angele!"


    In the banquet hall of Lion Roar Castle there was a beam of joy.


    Colin took Vera into the hall, smiled and waved to the crowd of Hershey.


    When passing by the Troll Emperor, Colin stopped, got closer, and said in a low voice:


    "Your Majesty Okamoto, Vera is pregnant, I''m afraid I can only refuse your invitation to return."


    A flash of disappointment flashed in Okamoto''s eyes, but he immediately said: "Count Angele, you can go to Troll King City on behalf of the Duke..."


    "I''m afraid I can''t get away." Colin interrupted with a smile.


    Okamoto still seemed unwilling to give up: "Lord Count, then the cooperation we discussed before..."


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I''ll miss the appointment."


    Colin shook his head firmly, then led Vera away without waiting for Okamoto to persuade him.

 Chapter 583： Fighting (thanks to the leader who "doesnt feel cute"!)

    The first light of the morning light penetrated the gaps in the clouds, and the sharp swords were generally inserted obliquely on the rolling hills.


    Howling winds swept out from the Tianduan Mountains, bringing a **** taste to the vast area east of the mountains.


    woo-


    The loud bugle sound echoed in the mountains, and then the earth began to tremble.


    Boom! Boom!


    The sun rising from the east firmly spread the light all over the earth little by little, and the dividing line between light and shadow continued to spread westward until it completely illuminated the entire Tianduan Mountains.


    At the same time, it also illuminated the Kuroshio that was surging out of the mountains.


    It was thousands of densely packed orc soldiers. They were holding giant axes and wearing leather armor. Bloodthirsty light flashed in their eyes.


    At the foot of the mountain, the human army has long been waiting.


    With an order, arrows rained like locusts, pouring down on the head of the orc army.


    Unfortunately, the power of this long-distance projectile is really limited, and the orcs have thick skin, even if they are hit by arrows, they will only cause skin trauma.


    Soon, the surging orc vanguard collided with the human phalanx.


    boom!


    Blood splattered and stumps flew around.


    The scene was extremely tragic.


    Relying on the advantages of size and strength, the orcs quickly rushed into the human phalanx, but then they were also stubbornly resisted by humans.


    Although humans cannot compare with orcs in terms of individual strength, it is fortunate that humans have an advantage in numbers and are better equipped. Then they form an army, look at each other and cooperate in an orderly manner. Finally, they are able to withstand the orcs from coming out of the mountains. After the first wave of shock.


    However, the truly brutal fight has just begun.


    A steady stream of orc soldiers poured out from the mountain one after another, as if there was no end. They were like a tide that continuously impacted the human army at the foot of the mountain, splashing countless blood.


    An extraordinarily large orc rushed into the human phalanx, swung a **** semicircle with a giant axe in his hand, and cut off seven or eight nearby human soldiers in one fell swoop.


    The gushing plasma stained the orc''s whole body, and it also stimulated his bloodthirsty and killing instinct. I saw him roaring and continuing to charge forward. Wherever he went, the human soldiers did not dare to stop them, and quickly avoided the two wings.


    The orc became even more proud, and the strange tattoos on the exposed skin actually shone with a strange light under the pouring of blood.


    Obviously, this is a Skullbreaker.


    Similar to the human knight, the skullbreaker is a unique profession of the orc family, serving the **** of destruction.


    They like to smash the heads of their enemies, believing that they will please their gods.


    Cruelty and bloodthirsty are synonymous with them, but it is undeniable that the strength of the Skull Crushers is also extremely terrifying.


    A skull crusher can even rival two or three human knights of the same rank.


    Moreover, when the Skull Crusher is greatly stimulated, there is still a certain chance of going crazy.


    After the madness, the Skull Crusher may have to be dealt with by five or six knights of the same rank.


    But madness also has a fatal weakness, that is, it will make the Skull Crusher completely lose his mind, and he will not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy.


    Therefore, it is hard to say whether the maddened Skull Crusher is a gain or a weakening for the Orc army.


    Bang!


    This Skull Crusher rammed through the human phalanx for a long time, and finally hit a hard stubble.


    A knight shrouded in armor, holding a long spear, the tip of the spear pierced deeply into the flesh of the skull crusher.


    The furious Skull Crusher swung the giant axe and chopped off the spear, regardless of the spear half inserted into his chest, roaring and running towards the knight.


    The knight moved the horse and swam around the Skullbreaker quickly, not wanting to fight him.


    Don''t look at the huge size of the Skull Crusher, but he showed amazing agility. Seeing the knight riding his horse flashing past, he stepped on the ground with a heavy foot. With the help of inertia, his nearly half-ton body used his left leg as a fulcrum. He rose into the air, made a big circle, and skillfully turned to the direction the knight was avoiding.


    Bang!


    The knight''s warhorse rammed directly into the beastman skull crusher, and suddenly let out a mournful howl.


    The Skull Crusher laughed wildly, his hands sticking out like lightning, one hand clasped the neck of the warhorse tightly, and the other hand grabbed the knight on the horse, but the knight deftly flashed past.


    Grabbing empty with one hand, the Skull Crusher directly grabbed the rear leg of the warhorse in annoyance.


    Then, a roar rose to the ground.


    The knight who tumbled to the ground only felt wet for a while, and when he looked back, he saw that his warhorse had been torn in half by the skull crusher, and a rain of flesh and blood was pouring down.


    Resisting the shock in his heart, the knight drew his sword and was about to fight.


    At this moment, the surrounding human archers who re-stabilized their formation immediately launched a series of shots at the skull crusher.


    The Skull Crusher''s huge size could not be avoided at all. In the blink of an eye, there were more than a dozen arrows on his body, but he waved his hand without caring, and shot them all off, then grabbed the previous knight and inserted it into his chest. The half of the long spear, pulled it hard.


    Chi!


    Dark green blood spurted out, and the Skull Crusher finally couldn''t keep his calm, and let out a roar in pain.


    Seeing this, the knight immediately seized this fleeting opportunity, flew forward, and the long sword in his hand was like a poisonous snake, piercing the right ankle of the skull crusher.


    A strange blood flower blooms.


    The Skull Crusher roared, and the giant axe in his hand slammed down!


    boom!


    The earth trembled and the rubble flew.


    However, the knight has deftly rolled to avoid it.


    The trend of offense and defense was reversed in an instant, and the right ankle of the Skull Smasher was abolished, making it inconvenient to move, and immediately became a living target for human archers. In addition, a knight was waiting for an opportunity, and from time to time, he stepped forward on the huge body of Skull Smasher. Add a wound.


    The Skullbreaker roared frantically, the red light flashing from the weird tattoo on his skin became more and more dazzling.


    The knight should have fought with the orc skull crusher, and when he saw it, he immediately flew forward, trying to stop the crazy skull crusher.


    call-


    The giant axe crossed a mournful curve in the air, UU reading www. uukanshu.com slashed towards the knight.


    But this time, the knight did not evade, only to see his body shone with white-gold light, roaring wildly, and his body suddenly accelerated.


    Chi!


    Bang!


    The giant axe still swept the knight, and the steel armor instantly shattered, and the flesh and blood it carried flew in the air like no money.


    But at the same time, the knight has also pierced his long sword into the skull crusher''s eye socket and deeply into his head.


    boom!


    The huge body of the Skullbreaker finally fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    A group of human soldiers rushed forward, only to find that the knight was silent.


    They bowed respectfully to the knight''s corpse, then lifted the corpse and quickly backed away.


    Behind them, there were more orcs rushing out of the mountain, as if there was no end.

 Chapter 584： strategy

    The setting sun is like blood, reflecting this battlefield that is like **** on earth.


    The first battle of the orc army invading the Western Territory was so tragic.


    The fighting has been going on for a whole day. The combined forces of the two sides are about 100,000, which seems to be a lot, but considering that this is a national war in which the two empires have almost done their best, such a small scene is actually just a test. Sexual battles, whether human or orc, were not fully engaged.


    However, the battlefield with more than 100,000 people was already spectacular, stretching for dozens of miles at the foot of the east side of the Tianduan Mountains.


    Marquis Garcia stood on a high ground in the back, riding a white horse, staring at the entire battlefield.


    From the moment the battle started in the morning, he has been standing here until now.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, but the entire sky was dyed crimson as the war continued.


    Under the light of the fire, countless corpses were laid out, densely packed, countless.


    In the fierce battle all day, the formations of the two sides were entangled with each other, intertwined, and looked disorganized.


    But in the eyes of an excellent commander, the situation on the battlefield is clear at a glance.


    Marquis Garcia had a panoramic view of the evolution of this tentative battle, and finally had a clear understanding of the combat effectiveness of the orc army.


    However, the solemn expression on his face showed that the situation was not optimistic.


    woo-


    The bugle sounded again.


    Only this time, it was a signal to retreat.


    The two warring parties began to retreat in tacit understanding, leaving blood and countless corpses all over the place.


    Marquis Garcia finally retracted his gaze, drove the warhorse, and galloped towards the rear.


    All the way into the camp, there are wailing wounded and busy soldiers everywhere.


    Marquis Garcia hurried past with a blank expression and came to a huge tent in the center of the camp.


    Of course, the guards knew the Marquis of the North, and immediately let him go.


    Before entering the tent, Marquis Garcia heard the angry roar of Emperor Reinhardt coming from inside.


    "...A bunch of rubbish! How can you have the face to come back to see me after being beaten like this..."


    Marquis Garcia walked in on his own, and saw Reinhard the Great yelling at several officers there, and the parchment scattered on the ground seemed to be the battle report of the battle during the day.


    He walked over to pick it up, flipped through it roughly, and found that the situation in the battle report was similar to what he had estimated.


    Humans did perform badly in this battle, and the battle damage ratio was about 3:1, which means that for every orc soldier killed, it cost three human soldiers.


    Although the individual combat power of orc soldiers is indeed stronger than that of human soldiers, you must know that humans have better equipment and better formation coordination. Moreover, the soldiers sent by humans in this battle are about twice as many as orcs. But it was so hard to accept.


    The number of troops sent by the orcs this time has also been figured out by the western scouts, and the regular army is about 500,000.


    The number of regular troops assembled on the human side is one million.


    If you continue to fight at this battle damage ratio, the situation is not good...


    Moreover, Marquis Garcia is also very clear that the real battlefield situation will not evolve according to numerical calculations. It does not mean that as long as the Radiance Empire gathers another 500,000 troops to come to support, the orcs can be repelled.


    Because at such a battle loss ratio, it won''t take long for the surging casualties on the human army''s side to quickly break through the bottom line of the soldiers'' psychological tolerance, thus triggering a large-scale flight.


    By that time, the army was defeated like a mountain.


    Emperor Reinhard scolded for a while, seemingly tired, and finally stopped.


    His gloomy eyes glanced around the faces of everyone in the tent, and asked in a deep voice:


    "You all know the battle situation during the day, let''s talk about it, do you have any good suggestions?"


    A moment of silence.


    After a while, a thick voice sounded:


    "Your Majesty, the offensive of the orc army is indeed very fierce. I think it may not be a wise move to fight them in the field. It is better to retreat to the fortress behind and use the strong defense facilities to resist the attack of the orcs. "


    The one who spoke was the Lord of the South, the Duke of St. Landers.


    The Duke of St. Landers is a graceful middle-aged man with a gentle smile on his face, which can make people feel safe without knowing it.


    "Can''t retreat!" The Duke of St. Grian immediately jumped out to object when he heard this. "If we can''t block the orcs in the Tianduan Mountains, then the vast area of ??the Western Region and countless people will suffer unimaginable doom!"


    Emperor Reinhardt did not immediately make a statement on the dispute between the two dukes, but turned his attention to Count Nicole and Marquis Garcia.


    Although Earl Nicole temporarily held the power of the Eastern Territory, with his identity and status, he naturally did not dare to offend the two real dukes.


    Marquis Garcia said, "Your Majesty, I also think that we should retreat temporarily."


    Emperor Reinhard raised his brows and said, "Why?"


    Everyone in the field also turned their attention to Marquis Garcia. After all, the Marquis of the North was the one who knew the military the most among the great nobles present.


    Marquis Garcia raised the sheepskin roll in his hand and said lightly:


    "Everyone knows the situation of this battle. If we fight head-on, we are not the opponent of the orc army."


    Although this is true, it is very heartbreaking, and the faces of everyone present are a little ugly.


    Marquis Garcia didn''t seem to care about other people''s feelings at all, and continued:


    "So, the Duke of St. Landers is right. We must rely on strong walls and fortresses to hope to win this war."


    The Duke of St. Grian immediately asked angrily: "Marquis Garcia, what about those villages and towns in the Western Region that do not have strong city walls when we withdraw? Are we just shrinking behind the city walls and watching these orcs wreak havoc in the Western Region? "


    The Duke of St. Landers stepped forward and said, "Duke of St. Grian, I can understand your mood. If you want to reduce the losses to the West as much as possible, you can organize the people of the West to start migrating as soon as possible."


    Duke St. Grian said angrily: "How many people can be evacuated in such a short period of time? And even if people can be evacuated, what about the houses, property and crops?"


    "Those things that can''t be moved are left to the orcs." Marquis Garcia said lightly, "The people in the West who have no time to evacuate can only hope that they can return to the arms of my lord smoothly."


    Hearing this, Duke St. Grian''s eyes widened, and he immediately scolded: "Garcia, you are not worthy of being called my lord''s knight! Where is your faith? Where is your guardian? Where is your glory?"


    Marquis Garcia''s expression didn''t change, and he said without hesitation, "This is a necessary sacrifice. Which one are you more willing to face, the beast that is starving, or the beast that is full?"


    The Duke of St. Grian gritted his teeth and roared: "Garcia, why don''t you people from the north fill the belly of these beasts?"


    Marquis Garcia sighed and said, "If you are reluctant to sacrifice some of the Westerners now, the North will suffer sooner or later. Not only the North, but also the Feiyan Territory, the East, and even the South will be ravaged by orcs.


    And have you ever thought that, in the previous two orc invasions, humans have successfully blocked the army of orcs from the country?


    Not once!


    Both times, the human race succeeded in counterattacking when a large area of ??the Radiant Empire fell.


    Because even if the orcs are unified, the chiefs of each tribe still have their own thoughts.


    When the war is going well, they are still willing to obey the orders of the orc emperor, but after they have occupied a large area and grabbed enough property, are they still willing to work hard for those tough human cities?


    This is why I said that part of the territory should be given up, and the UU Kanshu should retreat temporarily, save the elite force, and plan a counterattack. "


    Emperor Reinhardt was moved by Marquis Garcia and asked, "Marquis Garcia, where do you think we should retreat?"


    Marquis Garcia reached out and pointed at the military map hanging on the wall, saying:


    "We''d better retreat to the Loire Valley and re-establish our defenses in this area."


    "no!"


    The Duke of St. Grian and Reinhard the Great objected in unison.


    Because the place that Marquis Garcia was referring to was already located in Feiyan Territory, and it was only less than 100 kilometers away from Royal Dragon City.


    This means that the entire Western Territory is completely occupied, and even most of the Scarlet Flames will be poisoned by the orcs.


    At such a price, Duke St. Grian and Emperor Reinhardt would never agree to it.


    Marquis Garcia seemed to have expected this, so he could only sigh helplessly, shut his mouth, and said no more.

 Chapter 585： to die

    Even in May, there is not a hint of spring on the ice field in the sky.


    The snow was flying, and the north wind was howling, and soon the sky and the earth were dyed a vast expanse of white.


    A wolf cavalry squad of more than 100 cavalry is galloping southward in the heavy snow.


    The ferocious wolf claws stepped on the ground, smashed the ice and snow, and dug out the cold and hard soil.


    It was not until it was getting late that the wolf cavalry squad stopped to set up camp.


    The wind and snow stopped, and a few bonfires rose on the lonely and empty ice field.


    An elderly troll in a large wizard robe sat in front of a bonfire, hunched over with exhaustion on his face.


    After taking over a bowl of steaming broth brought by the attendant, the old troll felt relieved after drinking it, and sighed:


    "I''m old, I''ve only been on such a short journey, and I can''t hold it anymore."


    A middle-aged troll next to him said lightly: "Don''t worry, Squinn, as long as you have breath, I can lift you to the top of the holy mountain even if you lift it."


    White Wolf Witch King Squinn didn''t get angry when he heard such disrespectful words, he just shook his head and smiled.


    Obviously, the troll who said this is not under Squinn.


    Squinn fiddled with the bonfire a few times, making the flames burn more vigorously, and then asked: "Prince Otto, I have always been curious, how did His Majesty Otto convince you to agree to this plan?"


    Prince Otto replied indifferently: "The troll empire has reached the most dangerous situation, but at the same time, it has also encountered the best opportunity to turn over. If you miss this orc invasion, the human empire will be extremely empty. I am afraid that I will only be able to crawl under the shadow of the north forever.


    So, for the future of the Empire, someone has to make sacrifices. "


    Squinn waited for a while, and when he saw that Prince Otto had no more words, he asked in surprise: "That''s it?"


    Prince Otto glanced at the White Wolf Witch King beside him and asked, "Why do you agree to this plan?"


    Squinn laughed, opened his mouth wide, pointed to his gums where he had completely lost his teeth, and sighed:


    "I''m so old, it''s not long before I can live.


    In this case, it is better to fight for the future of the troll empire before dying.


    But Prince Otto, you are different.


    You are in your prime, you have a lofty status, and you have extraordinary military power. Why are you willing to die? "


    Prince Otto said nothing.


    There is a hideous scar on his right eye, which can no longer be opened normally. The only left eye is staring at the bonfire in front of him, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Just when Squinn thought he couldn''t get the answer, Prince Otto finally spoke:


    "Okamoto didn''t break his oath to you."


    "What oath?" Squinn looked at Prince Otto in confusion, obviously not understanding the other party''s answer.


    Prince Otto was helpless, so he had to explain further: "When Modo II was killed by Colin Angele, Okamoto didn''t promise you that he would never touch that human wife, that''s how you got your approval. Was you elected as the new emperor?"


    "But they didn''t have a child..." Squinn finally woke up halfway through speaking and smiled, "So that child is yours! So, Okamoto started planning this a year ago? "


    Prince Otto nodded and said, "That''s right. This kid is really scheming and ruthless. Perhaps only an emperor like him can hope to revive the troll empire."


    Squinn nodded silently and took another sip of the hot soup.


    In fact, he understood that the real reason why Prince Otto agreed to come was not that his son would become the heir to the throne.


    Prince Otto, as a paladin, was the first candidate for the throne even before Modo II, but he voluntarily gave up.


    Therefore, if Prince Otto wants his heir to become a troll emperor, he has already had the opportunity, and he will not wait until now to achieve it in this way.


    Squinn understood that Prince Otto just chose to believe in the troll emperor who had brains, courage and determination.


    Trust Okamoto not to let their sacrifices be in vain.


    Moreover, it is indeed undeniable that now is a golden opportunity for the troll empire. If such an opportunity is missed, I am afraid that the north will never allow the trolls to rise again.


    "It''s just, that kid isn''t a pure-blood troll after all..." Squinn sighed a little tangled.


    Prince Otto shook his head and retorted: "I actually agree with Okamoto''s point of view in this regard.


    The ice field in the sky is too barren. People from the north can fail countless times and recover quickly, but if we fail once, our vitality will be greatly damaged.


    Now humans have no time to look north, but when they solve the threat of the orcs, they will definitely visit the ice field in the sky again. At that time, perhaps the troll empire will not even have the chance to continue to survive.


    Therefore, if the troll empire wants to rise again, it must take this opportunity to conquer the north, and if you want to tame the people of the north, an heir to the throne with human blood can greatly reduce this difficulty. "


    Squinn frowned and thought for a while, then finally sighed and said:


    "Let''s toss with him. Anyway, we have really tried our best. Even if we enter the temple of my lord after death, we can still be calm."


    Prince Otto nodded, then picked up a roasted deer leg and bit into it.


    Squinn gave him a few envious glances, but his tongue licked his bald gums, and he had to keep his head down and continue drinking the broth in his hand.


    When the broth was finished, Squinn put down the wooden bowl, and then he heard Prince Otto suddenly ask:


    "You say, what if Colin Angell doesn''t fall for it?"


    Squinn smiled and said, "No. How could he be willing to miss such a good opportunity?"


    Prince Otto didn''t seem to be satisfied with this answer, and his brows were still furrowed.


    Squinn joked: "Even if he really doesn''t dare to come, then we have nothing to lose, and we can save a life. As for what to do in the future, let''s discuss it..."


    While speaking, there was a sudden movement outside the camp.


    Squinn and Prince Otto turned around at the same time, and saw a wolf cavalry with snow all over his body, UU reading www.uukanshu. com rushed into the camp.


    Not long after, the wolf cavalry came to Squinn and handed over a letter.


    Squinn hurriedly took it. After flipping through it, he immediately said to Prince Otto beside him:


    "Colin Angele is indeed here!"


    "How many people did you bring?"


    "The blood cavalry army, the whole army is dispatched!"


    Prince Otto nodded expressionlessly, indicating that he understood.


    Squinn threw the letterhead into the bonfire, watched the jumping flames swallow it, and said solemnly:


    "Otto Volkin, are you ready to die?"


    Prince Otto didn''t speak, just stuffed the half eaten deer leg with the belt bone into his mouth.


    Click, click.


    Creepy chewing sounds echoed across the endless ice field with the whimpering cold wind.

 Chapter 586： besieged

    "Lord Count, in front of you is the holy mountain of the Troll Empire."


    Collinger''s truce horse, narrowed his eyes, looked at the towering mountain range in front of him, nodded, and said:


    "Have you confirmed the whereabouts of the White Wolf Witch King?"


    "Confirmed. This time, the White Wolf Witch King was accompanied by only 130 wolf cavalry soldiers, who went up the mountain this morning. Our sentry cavalry has searched the surrounding area for several times, but no other troll army has been found. "


    Ke Lin nodded in satisfaction and said, "Okay, let''s wait for the White Wolf Witch King at the foot of the mountain. Don''t disturb him for the last worship ceremony in his life."


    "Yes."


    The army continued to move forward, but soon, the herald came to Colin again and reported:


    "Lord Count, a troll was found at the foot of the mountain ahead."


    "One?" Colin looked at the herald suspiciously, "A sentry?"


    The herald shook his head and said, "No, looking at his face...it looks like...Prince Otto..."


    "Paladin Otto?" Colin was horrified, and then asked curiously, "He didn''t leave after seeing the army?"


    "No. He just stood there, alone, facing an army..."


    "What does he want to do?" Colin said to himself.


    At this moment, his curiosity overwhelmed his fear.


    After all, this time, for the sake of safety, he brought all the blood cavalry with him.


    Such an elite iron cavalry, unless the White Wolf God of War came into the world in person, it is impossible for a troll to kill them all.


    Not even if the troll is a paladin.


    So, what exactly does Prince Otto want to do?


    "Array, meet the enemy!"


    Although full of doubts, Colin still gave the order to fight.


    No matter what the troll paladin wanted to do, since he brought it to the door himself, Colin would not be polite.


    woo-


    The desolate horn sounded on the ice field.


    In the tremor of the earth, black torrents spread out, and finally gathered at the foot of the holy mountain, surrounding the lonely figure.


    Prince Otto still stood there with a blank face, as if he was not surrounded by the number one iron cavalry in the north, but just annoying ants.


    His eyes were cold and firm, looking straight ahead, as if he could see the figure that completely pushed the troll empire into the abyss of despair through the surrounding army.


    Colin looked at Prince Otto from a distance, and although he couldn''t see his expression clearly, he could still feel the killing intent coming towards him.


    There was an ominous premonition in his heart, but Colin couldn''t figure it out, what else could the trolls do?


    But then, his eyes stayed on the towering mountain - could it be the White Wolf Witch King?


    But even with the White Wolf Witch King, there is no way to destroy a blood cavalry army of more than 20,000 people.


    This is beyond the capabilities of mortals and can be called a miracle.


    If the White Wolf Witch King cooperated with the paladins to have such divine power, the troll empire would have already destroyed the black cavalry and conquered the North, and still have to survive like it is now?


    Although he couldn''t figure it out, out of prudence, Ke Lin immediately mobilized a cavalry unit to rush up the mountain, preparing to kill the White Wolf Witch King first, no matter what the other party did.


    I don''t know if I saw the blood cavalry''s change, Prince Otto, who was standing quietly, suddenly let out a roar:


    "Colin Angele, die!"


    Like a thunderclap on the ground, the violent air currents spread out to the surroundings with Prince Otto as the center.


    The wind and snow in the sky swelled up, forming the shape of a white wolf in the air.


    It was clearly a phantom, but the real coercion was still blowing towards them, making all the blood cavalry soldiers feel that they were facing an ancient beast that had been dormant for a long time and suddenly woken up.


    Roar-


    Prince Otto moved.


    The wind and snow that filled the sky also moved along with it, sweeping towards the blood cavalry army formation.


    One person, against an army, did not lose the slightest.


    "kill!"


    With an order, the blood cavalry army in the outer circle was still cruising around, maintaining the speed of the horse, but the inner circle had already divided a cavalry squad, with a hundred cavalry as a team, from all directions, all directions, at the same time to Prince Otto. A charge was launched.


    boom!


    The white wolf phantom collided with the frontmost cavalry squad, and blood splattered in an instant.


    The hundreds of blood cavalry soldiers seemed to have hit a giant mountain, and even their horses and men collapsed directly.


    However, the battle is far from over.


    Before Prince Otto could catch his breath, the next cavalry squad had already slaughtered.


    boom!


    Prince Otto''s body turned into a white light, which directly smashed through the cavalry squad, and the blood continued to spurt out, dyeing his whole body red.


    Even the white wolf phantom behind him seemed to be bloody.


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    Wave after wave of blood cavalry troops launched a desperate attack on Prince Otto one after another.


    Afterwards, it turned into a cloud of blood in the wind and snow.


    However, under the military order, no one flinched.


    The current tragic situation cannot shake the will of the blood cavalry soldiers. They have seen more cruel and **** scenes, and they also understand what kind of opponent they are facing.


    This army was born to fight against the enemies of the North, and hatred for the trolls was inscribed in each of their souls.


    Now, facing the sanctuary powerhouses of the troll race, what the blood cavalry soldiers feel is not fear, but excitement!


    They just want to use their own flesh and blood, the soul of mortals, to completely defeat this sanctuary powerhouse!


    What about the paladins?


    Falling into the siege of the blood cavalry army, there is only the end of death!


    boom!


    boom!


    ¡­


    Prince Otto was already red-eyed.


    Around him, blood was flowing, and corpses were everywhere.


    He could not remember how many cavalry charges he had defeated, but after each defeat, a new cavalry would immediately form and charge towards him, as if death had nothing to fear for these blood cavalry troops .


    boom!


    The cavalry army was once again defeated.


    But this time, Prince Otto found that his hands had begun to tremble.


    Moreover, he just broke up the charging cavalry army, but failed to kill them all. The cavalry squad of more than 100 cavalry actually had 30 or 40 cavalry cavalry to flee around in embarrassment.


    From the beginning, the momentum was like a rainbow, and under the impact of the blood cavalry army that was not afraid of death for more than ten rounds, the troll paladin finally showed his fatigue.


    However, Prince Otto still didn''t mean to run away, and there was still no wavering in UU''s scarlet eyes.


    tao tao¡­


    Another round of cavalry attacked.


    ¡­


    The top of the holy mountain.


    The White Wolf Witch King Squinn slowly took off his wizard robes and stood naked in the snow.


    His rickety body could almost be said to be thin and skinny, but on that old skin, there were dense, grotesque curves drawn.


    Squinn closed his eyes, quickly reciting an incomprehensible incantation, and his hands formed a twisted mark on his chest.


    Immediately, the lines on Squinn''s skin began to emit white light, and the light became brighter and brighter, making the sunlight eclipsed for a while.


    But at the same time, Squinn''s body became more and more stooped, as if something heavy was weighing him down and he couldn''t lift his waist.


    Gradually, the wind and snow between heaven and earth seemed to become more violent.

 Chapter 587： beat

    The cold wind whistled and the snow blowing in the face made people unable to open their eyes.


    But Ke Lin was staring at the unruly figure in the center of the army formation, paying attention to the changes in his state.


    Round after round, wave after wave.


    The blood cavalry soldiers followed one after another, and they were not afraid of death to attack the troll paladin who stood at the peak of the world''s martial arts.


    From the beginning to the present, nearly 5,000 cavalry have died under the hands of Prince Otto.


    The sanctuary powerhouse is so terrifying!


    The death of every cavalryman made Colin''s heart bleed.


    But fortunately, their sacrifices are not useless, and now, the paladin is finally approaching the end of the mountain.


    In the latest round of the charge, Prince Otto failed to break through the army, but was instead forced to retreat by the charging cavalry squad!


    Colin''s eyes lit up, and he immediately made a gesture to the messenger.


    woo-


    The bugle sounded again, and the formation of the Blood Cavalry Army quietly changed.


    The temporarily stopped impact allowed Prince Otto to finally take a breath. At this time, he was covered in blood, like a demon crawling out of hell.


    But the demon no longer had the arrogance at the beginning, and the phantom of the white wolf behind him became looming, as if it would disappear completely in the next second.


    However, Prince Otto still has no plans to escape.


    In the snowstorm, this troll paladin was like a lone pine standing proudly, as if he wanted to fight the blood cavalry to the end.


    tao tao¡­


    The rapid sound of hooves approached again, but this time, Prince Otto clearly felt the difference.


    The mood is different.


    Prince Otto looked around and was surprised to find that the thousands of cavalry assembled in this round were all professionals!


    How can there be so many professionals in the blood cavalry?


    Before I could think about it, the cavalry galloping was already in front of me.


    This time, Prince Otto didn''t even dare to be tough.


    I saw him dodging, leaving an afterimage on the spot, and he had already appeared on the side of the cavalry queue.


    boom!


    With a punch, a blood slave''s chest was directly penetrated, and the whole person was also pulled off the horse.


    But what Prince Otto did not expect was that the cavalryman was so badly injured that he did not die immediately, but still had the strength to pull out his saber and slash at him.


    Prince Otto added another foot and smashed the man''s head directly, and he completely lost his movement.


    But at this delay, another round of cavalry had already been killed.


    More than 100 blood slaves wore uniform bright red armor, posing neatly and uniformly, and even their breathing seemed to be at the same frequency. At this moment, they were like one person with a gun!


    boom!


    The inevitable Prince Otto was stabbed by this "gun".


    The tip of the spear that bore the brunt disintegrated instantly, and more than 20 blood slaves flew out with twisted bodies.


    But Prince Otto actually spit out a mouthful of blood, and his expression was sluggish.


    Before he could relax, another round of shock struck again.


    boom!


    The right hand of Prince Otto''s fist also began to tremble, and blood flowed from his knuckles.


    It''s just that he stared at a cavalry soldier who had just passed by, and his eyes flashed with suspicion.


    The next moment, Prince Otto rushed forward at an accelerated rate, regardless of the cavalry formation that had already rushed behind him.


    Bang!


    The cavalry was dragged off his horse by Prince Otto. He was about to resist, but he was punched in the heart and blood spurted wildly.


    Instead of attacking the cavalry, Prince Otto took off his helmet.


    "Merluvi Volkin!" Prince Otto looked at the troll in disbelief and asked, "You actually serve humanity!"


    The former Troll Empire Prince of the West looked at his cousin, but there was no trace of shame in his eyes. Instead, he struggled to reach out and grab Prince Otto''s throat.


    "Traitor!" Prince Otto roared in anger, and with his hands, he tore Prince Meruwei, a fifth-order warrior, into two halves.


    Blood poured out, instantly pouring Prince Otto from head to toe.


    And at this moment, another round of cavalry has been killed behind him.


    Chi!


    A long spear is like a water dragon, with a thunderous speed, it runs through the heart-shaking Prince Otto.


    "what!!"


    Prince Otto let out a roar, actually blocking the terrifying impact of the cavalry, and was not knocked out.


    As soon as he turned around, he smashed the attackers behind him into pieces of meat flying in the sky.


    But this is just the beginning.


    With the blood slaves'' desperate attack one after another, Prince Otto''s decline became more and more obvious, and there were more and more scars on his body.


    He is like a desperate lion, being driven into the abyss of death bit by bit by a pack of hungry wolves.


    boom!


    Prince Otto was knocked out.


    He fell awkwardly to the ground, struggled for a while, then stood up again.


    But soon, he was knocked flying again, but got up again.


    ¡­


    Pity the dignified sanctuary powerhouse, the genius of martial arts once seen in the troll empire in a hundred years, the figure standing at the peak of individual strength in this world, was bumped around like a rag doll.


    Finally, after being knocked down once, Prince Otto failed to get up.


    The surrounding blood cavalry suddenly burst into bursts of fanatical shouts, celebrating the feat that they had just accomplished¡ª


    Surround the sanctuary powerhouse!


    Colin watched this scene, but his heart was not completely relaxed.


    As he approached cautiously, he ordered three sixth-order blood slaves to step forward.


    click, click...


    In the sound of bone cracking, Prince Otto''s limbs were completely crushed by the blood slave.


    At this time, Prince Otto could no longer feel the pain, his spirit began to trance, and the world in his eyes began to spin.


    Is it finally over?


    When Prince Otto was dying, he finally saw the face that kept him up at night in front of him.


    Colin Angell!


    The paladin''s body trembled, as if struggling to stand up and slay the enemy, but this was obviously impossible.


    Ke Lin approached cautiously, UU reading was always ready to show the real body of the blood clan once there was a change, and then quickly escaped.


    But it seems that Prince Otto has really lost his combat effectiveness.


    Also, it would be **** if he could still move.


    However, just to be cautious, Ke Lin secretly gave an order to a blood slave.


    puff!


    The blood slave stepped on somewhere between Prince Otto''s legs.


    The sound of a broken egg was clearly audible in the wind.


    Suffering such humiliation, Prince Otto only shook his body a few times and let out two indistinct growls.


    Seems to be really lost.


    This time, Colin calmed down and let the blood slaves form a circle to block the view from the outside. He came to Prince Otto himself and leaned down.


    Take a bite.

 Chapter 588： scramble

    The snowstorm stopped suddenly.


    Colin''s sharp fangs had pierced Prince Otto''s skin, and the blood belonging to the paladin was gurgling into his mouth.


    This was the first time he had tasted the blood of a strong sanctuary.


    Sweet, delicious, better than any food in the world.


    But alas, this is the blood of paladins, not paladins.


    Otherwise, he is also hopeful for the sanctuary.


    Ke Lin also paid attention to the changes after the blood entered his body - as expected, there was no sign of advancement.


    The last bit of luck also dissipated, and Ke Lin honestly began the ritual of transforming blood slaves.


    But at this moment, Colin suddenly froze.


    Because he was shocked to find that a strong suction came from the wound on Prince Otto''s neck.


    what happened?


    Isn''t this kind of anti-absorption phenomenon that only occurs when the bloodline is transformed?


    But only knights can be transformed into vampires!


    Regarding this point, Ke Lin has done many experiments. Could it be said that the strong people in the sanctuary can be transformed into blood descendants?


    No, no.


    Colin immediately tried to stop the ceremony, because he didn''t want Prince Otto to be his bloodline.


    You know, blood descendants are self-aware and will betray.


    A paladin like Prince Otto must be transformed into a blood slave and become a thug without self-awareness to be safe.


    But to Colin''s inexplicable horror, he couldn''t stop the back-sucking phenomenon.


    Colin''s first reaction was, this wouldn''t be a scam, would it?


    He wanted to order the blood slaves who were standing beside him to make up for Prince Otto. Even if he destroyed such a sanctuary thug, Colin didn''t want to have any accident.


    However, Colin found that he could not give orders at all.


    At this time, he realized that this "reverse suction" was not aimed at his own blood, but more like his soul.


    boom!


    The next moment, Colin found himself suddenly in another wonderful space.


    There is no heaven and earth, no vegetation, no people, and nothing here, just a white void.


    He himself is like a floating catkin without roots, wandering around in this void.


    what happened?


    where am i?


    What about the sky ice field?


    What about my blood cavalry?


    What about my blood slaves?


    Colin looked around in a daze, but couldn''t feel anything, as if his consciousness had entered another time and space, cutting off contact with the outside world.


    He wanted to shout, but couldn''t make a sound, wanted to escape, but couldn''t find a way.


    You can only let your "body" float in this boundless void.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    Maybe a moment, maybe a century.


    Colin finally found something in this desperate void. He looked over with surprise, but saw that it looked like a mass of white cotton.


    After getting closer, Colin realized that it was not cotton, but a white wolf.


    A white wolf that is expanding.


    Its body seems real and illusory, like smoke, spreading out in this void.


    What is this?


    When Ke Lin was in doubt, he saw another thing in the "body" of the white wolf.


    Looking closely, it turned out to be a skeleton frame!


    No!


    It''s not a skeleton, it''s a skinny creature, and it looks like a troll.


    This troll is full of white hair and looks extremely old, as if he has lived for thousands of years, and now he is running out of fuel.


    His body was hunched over, almost prostrate on the ground, so he couldn''t see his features.


    But Colin has recognized him by a mysterious ghost - Squinn, the Witch King of the White Wolf!


    Why is he here?


    At this time, Squinn also discovered the existence of Colin, he raised his head tremblingly, and his face was full of disbelief.


    It seems that Colin''s appearance was not expected.


    "How...how did you get in..."


    Hearing this question, Colin suddenly moved in his heart.


    Come in?


    where do you come from?


    Then, without waiting for Colin to answer, Squinn''s lips suddenly flipped rapidly, and the white light on his body released a lot. For a time, the white wolf phantom that wrapped him suddenly began to expand at an accelerated rate, getting bigger and bigger, as if to fill the entire void. completely filled.


    The swollen white wolf phantom was also getting closer and closer to Ke Lin. At this time, he felt a strong repulsive force, as if the white wolf phantom was about to squeeze him out of this space.


    In a sudden change of mind, Colin suddenly understood why he was here, and what was going on!


    This is probably the consciousness space of Prince Otto.


    And the White Wolf Witch King Squinn is trying to control this space!


    And then take control of Prince Otto!


    No, I''m afraid it''s not just control, but resurrection!


    I see!


    Colin was very puzzled at first. When Prince Otto saw the blood cavalry army, why didn''t he take the initiative to retreat, instead he chose the front hard steel that was doomed to fail.


    Because Prince Otto had already planned, after his death, the White Wolf Witch King Squinn would be able to invade his consciousness space and control the corpse!


    And Colin, after killing Prince Otto, naturally wouldn''t be wary of a corpse.


    At this time, it is the perfect time for Squinn to assassinate Colin!


    Colin looked at Squinn''s emaciated figure and his increasingly sluggish expression, and finally understood all this.


    This time, the holy mountain worship is a game!


    A paladin, a white wolf witch king, willing to sacrifice his own life in order to successfully assassinate his troll mortal enemy!


    No, it''s not just Colin.


    They paid such a high price this time, not just to assassinate him alone.


    Colin didn''t know how long Squinn was able to manipulate Prince Otto''s corpse, but it should have been enough for the already battered Blood Riders to suffer further blows.


    If the incomparably empty Northern Territory lost Ke Lin and the Blood Cavalry at this time, then the consequences...


    Thinking of this, Collin suddenly became anxious.


    He can''t let Squinn succeed, Prince Otto can only become his own blood slave!


    But the problem is, Colin doesn''t know how to compete with Squinn for control of Prince Otto.


    Seeing that the white wolf phantom was getting bigger and bigger, but he was constantly being pushed to the edge of the void, and Ke Lin''s mood became more and more impatient.


    He tried his best to attack the white wolf phantom in front of him, but found that he could not harm it at all.


    The feeling of power and nowhere made Colin extremely uncomfortable.


    And just when Colin was getting desperate, a green light suddenly exploded from his chest.


    Colin bowed his head in doubt, UU reading www.uukanshu. com found out that it turned out to be the light emitted by a mistletoe.


    Mistletoe picked from the ancient oak tree that is said to be the sacred tree of the Druids!


    When leaving Oak Manor, the Duke of St. Grian gave it to Colin as a gift.


    But unexpectedly, at this moment, an amazing vitality suddenly burst out!


    In the blink of an eye, this mistletoe seemed to have seen the most delicious food, greedily sucking the white wolf phantom in front of it.


    In front of this mistletoe, the phantom of the white wolf, which had originally left Colin helpless, seemed to have encountered a natural enemy, and was sucked in like a wind and a cloud.


    "No!!"


    Seeing all this, Squinn let out a desperate growl.


    He recited the incantation faster, but still couldn''t stop the white wolf phantom from gradually disintegrating until it completely collapsed.


    And Squinn seemed to have burned out the fire of his own life, and turned to ashes in a dazzling green light.

 Chapter 589： guess

    As the sun went down, darkness gradually enveloped the ice field in the sky.


    Colin stood in the tent just set up, admiring the new member of the Blood Guard - the troll paladin Otto Volkin!


    At this moment, the forces controlled by Colin finally made a qualitative leap.


    Sanctuary.


    From now on, Colin finally no longer has to worry about the threat of Mr. Ho, and even, he has already begun to figure out how to lure Mr. Ho to assassinate himself.


    As long as the opponent dares to come, Ke Lin can besiege him with the current Blood Shadow Guard!


    In addition to the excitement, Colin also had lingering fears.


    In this operation, although he had brought the blood cavalry with him to be safe, and did not take the risk of only using the blood shadow guard to surround and kill Prince Otto, he did not expect that the development of the final situation was still so thrilling.


    After seeing the entire blood cavalry army dispatched, Prince Otto not only did not retreat as Colin expected, but chose the hard steel that could be called death.


    What Colin didn''t expect was that the White Wolf Witch King Squinn did not come to the Holy Mountain to worship, but specifically to cooperate with Prince Otto and manipulate the opponent''s corpse to complete the assassination of Colin.


    Even if it was an enemy, Colin couldn''t help but admire the courage of Prince Otto and the White Wolf Witch King Squinn.


    These two can be said to have the determination to die, and laid out this almost seamless assassination against Colin.


    If it weren''t for the mistletoe of the ancient oak, I''m afraid Colin would have died.


    Thinking of this, Colin involuntarily took out the mistletoe and looked at it carefully.


    Compared with the ordinary ones before, the mistletoe now exudes a green light, and even if you touch it, you can still feel a faint temperature, as if it was alive.


    When Duke St. Grian gave this mistletoe to Colin, he should have hoped that Colin could give birth to a child with Anna St. Pros as soon as possible with its help.


    Although he didn''t know what secrets were hidden between the Duke of St. Grian and Anna St. Pros, and why he was so concerned about her relationship with Colin, Colin knew that the Duke of St. Grian would never guess, Her gift unexpectedly saved Colin''s life.


    Looking at the jade-like mistletoe in his hand, Colin felt more and more that he was really inseparable from the legendary Druid who had disappeared in the long river of history.


    Perhaps, the "blood family" I thought was actually a Druid?


    It is said that Druids respect nature and are experts in shapeshifting, able to acquire special abilities by transforming into various animal forms.


    So, is it possible that the vampire characteristics that Colin has now is actually the ability that Druids have after simulating the form of a bat?


    If this is the case, then the blood race is just a branch of the Druids of this world.


    The more Colin thought about it, the more likely it was.


    But unfortunately, the records about the Druids have long been annihilated in the long river of time, leaving only some legends that are hard to distinguish between true and false.


    Perhaps, only by entering Huiyue Forest and finding those elves who are reclusive and secluded can they get more information about Druids.


    In addition, this incident also gave Colin a wake-up call-don''t underestimate the clergy.


    Like a human priest, a troll witch doctor is an auxiliary profession and does not have much combat power.


    But obviously, it would be naive to think they can''t pose a threat to themselves.


    Thinking of it this way, it is no wonder that the Duke of St. Grian has repeatedly advised himself not to drive Pope Gregory to a dead end, and it is no wonder that Queen Midella was disheartened and wanted to leave when she learned that the North and the Pope could not reach a reconciliation. Royal Dragon City, just to avoid the coming disaster.


    I am afraid they all know that Pope Gregory must have some hidden means, and the result of excessive persecution may be unimaginable.


    So, unless it''s a last resort, don''t provoke Pope Gregory yet.


    At least until he figured out the opponent''s trump card, Colin felt he couldn''t be reckless.


    Spokesmen for gods like the Pope and the Witch King of the White Wolf possess unpredictable abilities.


    However, Colin was not too worried.


    Especially when his eyes shifted to the freshly-baked Sanctuary blood slave in front of him.


    Perhaps by boiling the frog in warm water, the strength of the church can be slowly weakened, and its branches are cut off bit by bit, so that even if Pope Gregory tried his best, he would not be able to make up his mind, until in the end, he completely lost his resistance. Ability¡­¡­


    While thinking about it, Colin suddenly heard footsteps outside the tent.


    "Lord Count, the team that went to the Holy Mountain has captured the White Wolf Witch King Squinn."


    Hearing this, Colin immediately let the paladin Otto get into the coffin next to him, and then said, "Bring it in."


    Immediately, four cavalrymen carried Squinn into the tent.


    When Colin stepped forward, he saw that the White Wolf Witch King was completely silent, and his state was similar to what Colin had seen in Paladin Otto''s consciousness space before.


    Skinny and skinny, it almost became a skeleton frame.


    Colin drew his saber and chopped off Squinn''s head with a snap.


    Then, while lifting his head and placing it in a wooden box, he commanded:


    "Drag his body down and find a place to bury it. As for the head, hehe, this is a gift we prepared for the Troll Emperor."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers dragged Squinn''s headless corpse, bowed, and exited the tent.


    Colin quietly looked at the head in the wooden box, and the expression on his face became extremely gloomy.


    Although Okamoto didn''t appear this time, Colin was sure that this kid was absolutely inseparable from this matter.


    A paladin, a white wolf witch king, sacrificed his own life and set up a lore game against Colin and the blood cavalry army, how could there be no back moves?


    To be honest, Colin was very curious about how Okamoto persuaded the paladin and the Witch King of the White Wolf to come here to die generously, and admired the fact that this old rival came up with such a wonderful method.


    If there is no mistletoe from the ancient oak tree, I am afraid that this time it is really possible for Okamoto to make a comeback.


    Think about it if Otto and Squinn really succeeded Then the Northland would really be like a naked girl, and she would open her arms to the troll without defense.


    The trolls have already put the lives of the paladins and the White Wolf Witch King on the line, how could they be indifferent?


    Colin was certain that Okamoto had already led the army and was ready to go.


    Of course, Colin was not nervous at all about this, and even had some expectations.


    After being ravaged by Marquis Garcia and him several times, the troll empire was already exhausted. It would be difficult to pull out a decent expeditionary force to go south.


    Since Okamoto took the initiative to send it to the door, then Colin should reluctantly give the other party a good military education class.


    After all, the troll emperor has something to play with intrigue, but in the military... at least his performance when he played against Colin last time was full of flaws.


    Bang!


    Colin closed the wooden box and let the darkness completely cover Squinn''s dead eyes.

 Chapter 590： rise up

    Winter City, Lion''s Roar Fort.


    The burning fireplace drives away the chill of early spring and fills the entire study with a warm atmosphere.


    Vera leaned lazily on the sofa, flipping through an old parchment book in her hands, wearing a simple nightdress, her long snow-white legs stretched out from the slits of the skirt, It swayed gently in midair.


    After a while, Wei Lai picked up the coffee cup on the table, only to find that the cup was empty at some point.


    She pulled a thin wire next to the sofa, and could faintly hear the bell ringing.


    Immediately, the maid''s respectful voice sounded outside the door:


    "Lord Duke, what do you need?"


    "Pour me a cup of coffee."


    "Okay, please wait."


    Soon, the maid pushed the door with a tray and entered.


    Vera buried her head in the parchment book in her hand, and did not pay attention to the maid who came in.


    But the next second, she was startled by a bang.


    When he looked up, he saw that the maid had fallen to the ground, and all the coffee was spilled on the expensive wool carpet.


    "Molly? What''s the matter with you?" Vera thought that the maid just accidentally fell, but after waiting for a while, she realized that it was not good when the other party did not respond to her question.


    Vera immediately put down the parchment and walked up quickly.


    I saw that the maid had passed out on the ground, her face was blue and her breathing was weak.


    "Someone!" Vera hurriedly called out the door.


    Amidst the rapid footsteps, a team of guards rushed over immediately.


    "Lord Duke..."


    As soon as the leading guard entered the door, he fell to the ground, just like Molly''s reaction.


    Vera was taken aback, and before she could regain her senses, she heard a few more falls.


    The several guards who came in later all fell to the ground one by one, as if there was something in the room that made them lose consciousness...


    "Don''t come in yet!" Vera immediately stopped loudly, "There is a problem with this study!"


    The guard outside the door stopped and shouted anxiously, "Lord Duke, please leave the study first!"


    Vera stood still, but looked around, as if trying to find out what the problem was.


    When the guards saw this, they were so anxious that they kept shouting and begging Vera to come out first.


    "I''m fine." Vera replied, "I''m afraid this thing won''t work for me..."


    Speaking of which, Vera suddenly remembered that Colin had told herself that she is now an apostle of the favored one.


    Poisonous?


    Vera immediately realized that the air in the room might be poisonous!


    That''s why all the maids and guards who came in were poisoned and passed out, and she stayed in the room for so long, but she was still safe.


    So, what is the source of the poison?


    You must know that this is the core area of ??Lion Roar Castle. It is heavily guarded. How could someone poison this study?


    unless¡­


    Vera''s eyes wandered, and she finally stopped at the oil painting of "Knight Slaughtering the White Wolf" hanging above the fireplace.


    This was a gift to the Saint Hilde family when the troll emperor Okamoto visited last time. Of course Vera could understand the meaning implied by the painting, and also knew that this was a letter of nomination from Okamoto to the Saint Hilde family. , so it was specially hung in the study, a relatively private, but not absolutely secret place.


    Just this painting...


    Vera stared at the long sword in the knight''s hand, and the blood dripping from the tip of the sword had leaked out of the painting...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the Troll King City, the low sound of horns echoed in the wind and snow, flags of various colors fluttered in the air, and dense troll soldiers gathered from all directions to form a mighty army formation.


    At a glance, this army is afraid that there are more than 100,000 people.


    But if you look closely, you will find that this is actually an army with only its appearance.


    There are not many strong young trolls among the soldiers. Instead, there are more middle-aged trolls who are older or even disabled. They look like veterans who have been re-recruited after being discharged from the army. In addition, there are many others. There are no grown-up teenage trolls.


    The equipment on their bodies is also quite shabby, and the styles of weapons are not uniform. At first glance, they are all pieced together. As for the armor, it is even worse. Except for some officers who can have leather armor, most ordinary soldiers don''t mention leather armor. Well, even military uniforms may not be available.


    Such an army with shabby equipment, the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, is not bad, and even has an indomitable and majestic meaning.


    The news that the paladin Prince Otto and the White Wolf Witch King Squinn went to the Holy Mountain to assassinate Colin Angele had spread throughout the Troll Empire at a very fast speed under the deliberate guidance of Okamoto.


    A pinnacle of martial arts, a religious leader, the sacrifice of these two pivotal figures in the troll empire brought a great shock to the hearts of all trolls.


    It also made them finally understand that their race has come to the most critical moment.


    But it is also at such a critical moment that unprecedented unity has emerged within the troll empire.


    woo-


    The bugle sound changed to a loud tune, then came to an abrupt end.


    The trolls suddenly quieted down and looked at the temporary high platform in front of them with bright eyes.


    There was a stake on the high platform, and on it, the queen of the troll empire was tied¡ª


    Nora St Hilde.


    She was only wearing a thin palace dress, and she was completely unconscious from the cold, but she still looked at her husband who was facing away from her with hatred.


    "Sorry... Nora..."


    Okamoto said softly, he didn''t look back, maybe he didn''t dare to face his wife''s burning eyes.


    "Okamoto, you can''t succeed! The North will never succumb to trolls...ho-ho..."


    Chi!


    A silver light flashed.


    Nora''s throat was cut with blood.


    Okamoto was holding a **** long sword, his body was shaking constantly, and he didn''t know whether it was out of guilt or excitement.


    Prince Abbas next to him gave Okamoto a surprised look, his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something.


    In the original plan, they wanted to burn the Saint Hilde woman alive to strengthen their determination to invade the south. UU Reading


    But now, Okamoto actually killed this woman ahead of time - compared to burning alive, slitting her throat is too merciful.


    "Ignite!" Okamoto roared and ordered.


    puff!


    The stake was lit, and the raging flames quickly covered Nora''s body under the agitation of the cold wind.


    Okamoto still didn''t look back, but slowly swept the army gathered in front of him with firm and cold eyes.


    "The warriors of the troll clan!


    The paladin Prince Otto and the White Wolf Witch King Squinn have already prepared the ground for us with their lives. Now, it is our turn to use our lives to earn that glimmer of hope for the troll empire!


    I can''t guarantee that this expedition will be victorious, but I can guarantee that as long as there is a breath left, it will never stop going south! "


    With a hoarse voice, Okamoto roared with all his strength:


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 591： rout (top)

    On the ice field in the sky, a large army of trolls has left Windroar Fort and is heading south.


    Okamoto was dressed in gorgeous armor, covered with a black cloak, and rode atop a vigorous white wolf with his head held high, looking quite heroic.


    This young but very skillful and daring troll emperor still holds a very high status in the hearts of the soldiers.


    Moreover, Okamoto''s confident appearance greatly infected the troll soldiers and gave them more confidence in this expedition to the north.


    But in reality, Okamoto is not as confident as he seems.


    He knew very well that the army he led looked decent, but in fact it was the last piece of the troll empire''s family, and its combat effectiveness was really worrying.


    Moreover, the troll empire has experienced several previous fiascoes, and the domestic economy has come to the brink of collapse. This expedition was forcibly started under the circumstance that the logistics could not be guaranteed.


    The quartermaster had secretly confessed to Okamoto that the food and forage prepared this time were simply not enough to support the army''s smooth arrival in the north, so it must be controlled from the very beginning, and even "downsizing" could be appropriate to reduce the rate of food and forage loss...


    So along the way, a lot of "tails" have been left behind the troll army.


    Those soldiers who couldn''t keep up with the big army were all brutally abandoned.


    As for how badly this will affect the military''s morale, Okamoto is already reluctant to think about it.


    This expedition is an unsuccessful military adventure for the Troll Empire, and it is imperative to pay no matter how great the price is.


    In addition, Okamoto didn''t know what the situation on the holy mountain was like.


    Paladin Prince Otto and White Wolf Witch King Squinn put their lives on the line to assassinate Colin Angele, did they succeed?


    How much fighting power is left in the blood cavalry army?


    However, for this carefully planned assassination, Okamoto is still relatively confident.


    As long as Colin died and the blood cavalry suffered heavy losses, the threat to the troll empire in the north would be greatly weakened.


    In addition, the main troops in the north have been transferred to the west to deal with the invasion of the orcs. At this time, as long as the trolls can go south smoothly, they will definitely be able to break through!


    After some self-comfort, Okamoto''s waist became more straight.


    "Your Majesty, according to the latest statistics, a total of 125 soldiers were left behind yesterday..."


    Prince Abbas got close to Okamoto and reported in a low voice.


    Okamoto nodded expressionlessly, indicating that he knew.


    Now that the army has left the Wind Roar Fort, it is also far away from the troll settlement. Therefore, the soldiers who are left behind, even if they still have a breath, will definitely not be able to escape the fate of being starved to death and frozen to death.


    In fact, this harsh march was also a process of natural selection. By eliminating those soldiers who couldn''t keep up with the team, it was possible to make this army that was not so elite achieve an effect of "removing the **** and saving the essence".


    I just don''t know how many 100,000 troops will be left when they reach the North...


    Seeing that Okamoto didn''t take care of him, Prince Abbas was also a little annoyed.


    In fact, after Modo II was killed by Colin, the most promising person to succeed the throne of the Troll Empire should be Prince Abbas.


    But I didn''t expect the White Wolf Witch King to actually support Okamoto, which made Prince Abbas miss the throne.


    It is certainly impossible to say that Prince Abbas has no complaints about this.


    It''s just that he also knows that the troll empire can''t stand internal friction at all, so he won''t do stupid things.


    Of course, Prince Abbas still had a thorn in his heart. Now that he saw Okamoto''s indifferent attitude, he felt a little boring, so he took the initiative to ask Ying to go to the former army to see the situation.


    Of course, Okamoto would not stop him. In fact, he had always been jealous of Prince Abbas, and it was only because of the pressure in the north that he deliberately hid his thoughts.


    It can be said that the rare unity within the Troll Empire today is entirely the result of the enormous pressure exerted by the North.


    However, he said that Prince Abbas had just rode a white wolf to the former army when he saw Ubam, the former army commander, with a solemn expression:


    "His Royal Highness, the scouts haven''t sent back news for a long time, I''m afraid something is wrong."


    Prince Abbas frowned and said, "Didn''t you send another group of scouts out to inquire about the situation?"


    Ubam suddenly had a bitter face, and said helplessly: "Your Highness, I have no scouts in my hands..."


    Prince Abbas also woke up.


    Scouts can be said to be one of the most elite units in an army, and it is impossible to be competent without sufficient experience and ability.


    Given the embarrassment of the troll empire today, there are simply not many experienced and capable wolf cavalrymen to serve as scouts, so even if Ubam wanted to send people to investigate, he would not be able to send troops at all.


    Prince Abbas pondered for a moment, but decided to act cautiously, and said:


    "Gather the front army, slow down the speed, we will wait for the large army behind."


    "Yes!"


    Ubam secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly issued a military order.


    The marching speed of the former army suddenly slowed down, and gradually began to move closer to the central army.


    It didn''t take long for the former army''s change to be discovered by the central army, and Okamoto also sent an envoy to ask what was going on.


    Prince Abbas had just explained two sentences to the messenger when he saw Ubam shouting in horror:


    "Your Highness, Your Highness! There are cavalry, and a large number of cavalry appear in our south!"


    Prince Abbas hurriedly looked in the direction Ubam pointed, and saw a thin black line on the southern horizon of the army.


    In the blink of an eye, this thin line quickly spread and turned into a turbulent black tide, swept in its direction.


    Feeling the tremor of the earth, Prince Abbas'' heart sank.


    "Blood cavalry! It is the blood cavalry!"


    There were already many terrified shouts of soldiers around.


    That''s right, with such a mighty power, it can only be the cavalry that can make all the trolls terrified!


    why?


    How did the blood cavalry appear here?


    Did the assassination of the paladin Prince Otto and the Witch King of the White Wolf fail?


    This question haunts the minds of the troll soldiers, making them uneasy and at a loss. UU reading


    "Array! Meet the enemy!"


    It was not until Prince Abbas let out a shrill roar that the trolls woke up like a dream, and hurriedly set up their formations, preparing to meet the enemy.


    But in fact, they were not prepared to deal with the blood cavalry at all.


    Infantry to deal with cavalry, the best formation is the shield and spear.


    However, such well-equipped and well-trained soldiers have long since been lost in several previous fiascoes. Now this army of trolls, not to mention the blood cavalry army, can be easily pierced by ordinary northern soldiers. their position.


    But at this moment, they have no choice.


    The fate of running away will only be worse, and now the trolls can only fight to the death.


    Prince Abbas stared at the surging cavalry ahead, roared wildly, and said:


    "Warriors, the eyes of the **** of war are watching you!


    kill-"

 Chapter 592： defeat (below)

    The thunderous sound of horse hooves rolled in, and the banner of the Blood Cavalry Army was clearly visible.


    And the army formation of the troll front army has not yet formed.


    The shortcomings of this troll army''s lack of combat power are undoubtedly revealed at this moment.


    How could an army that was forcibly cobbled together could resist the front of the No. 1 Iron Cavalry in the North.


    Prince Abbas looked at the overwhelming cavalry formation and closed his eyes in despair.


    Done.


    God of War, have you really abandoned the troll clan?


    ¡­


    Colin rode on the horse, looking at the direction of the troll army from a distance, a trace of disdain flashed in his heart.


    In fact, the blood cavalry had discovered the trace of this troll army two days ago, but he did not attack it immediately, but followed from a distance.


    One is to keep this army of trolls away from Windroar Castle, so that even if they want to escape, they cannot escape the pursuit of the Blood Cavalry.


    Secondly, I also want to observe the fineness of this army of trolls more carefully.


    From the "tails" thrown by this army every day, Colin has roughly understood that this army looks mighty, but it''s actually a makeshift army of miscellaneous brands.


    Therefore, he put aside his extra caution and didn''t want to waste too much time on this kind of army.


    After clearing the scouts around the troll army and knocking out the "eyes" of this army, they chose to attack directly.


    This kind of plain combat, the blood cavalry army has long been familiar with the road.


    Taking the heavy cavalry as the guide, the light cavalry army swarmed up.


    Simple, yet incredibly effective.


    At this time, the two sides have not yet formally contacted, but there are already signs of chaos in the former army of trolls.


    Don''t look at the time when the human queen was burned to death outside the Troll King City, these troll soldiers still looked majestic and arrogant, vowing not to retreat until they broke through Winter City.


    But on the cold and cruel battlefield, the momentum needs the support of strength.


    First, the troll army has no sophisticated equipment, and second, there are no elite soldiers, so what can they use to fight the blood cavalry army?


    Their so-called steel-like will cannot block real steel swords and guns.


    The cavalry in front of them, all wearing heavy armor, is like a moving fortress, not running fast, but it is a nightmare that the infantry will never be able to fight.


    The sparse arrows shot on the heavy cavalry''s armor, making a clanging sound, but they were unable to cause substantial damage.


    boom!


    The heavy cavalry finally hit the troll formation.


    In the sound of a series of bone cracks, countless troll soldiers spurted blood from their mouths and were knocked out like rag dolls.


    Scattered shields and soldiers lacking military training were simply unable to stop the heavy cavalry charge of the blood cavalry.


    These iron monster-like heavy cavalrymen waded into the troll army almost without hindrance, leaving **** passages behind them.


    All who stood in front of them were crushed to smithereens!


    There are more than 20,000 trolls in front of the army, and there is no way to fight back in the face of the blood cavalry army.


    This is not a level opponent at all.


    Row after row of heavy cavalry pushed past, and the front army of trolls was already fragmented.


    The light cavalry of the blood cavalry army followed and went up, wantonly harvesting the fresh lives of the troll soldiers.


    ¡­


    The news that the former army was raided by the blood cavalry army soon reached the ears of Okamoto in the rear.


    And Okamoto, who got the news, couldn''t believe his ears.


    But at this time, it was too late for him to regret, to criticize, and to think wildly.


    The troll empire''s desperate expedition has no way out.


    You can only move forward, even if you die, you must die on the way forward!


    "The whole army is in formation! Prepare to fight!"


    Okamoto roared in a hoarse voice, but when the cold wind blew, he seemed so weak.


    ¡­


    The collapse of the front army of trolls was too rapid, and it hardly bought much time for the middle army and the rear army to react.


    To make matters worse, the fleeing troll soldiers rushed towards the central army, completely helping the blood cavalry army to break up the formation of the central troll army.


    Looking at this familiar scene, Okamoto couldn''t help but recall a year and a half ago, also on the ice field in the sky. He seemed to be the same as the blood cavalry army led by Colin Angele, oh no, it was still called Hei at that time. The cavalry was killed and fled in embarrassment.


    Therefore, this time, he has learned his lesson and ordered cruelly to kill anyone who dares to attack the army, even if they are fellow trolls!


    Under the strict order, the fleeing troll former soldiers could only flee to both sides.


    The formation of the troll army barely maintained.


    At this time, the blood cavalry had also caught up.


    After defeating the troll front army, the formation of the blood cavalry army inevitably appeared some confusion.


    However, Colin did not make too many adjustments.


    No matter how chaotic the blood cavalry army is, it is countless times stronger than this army of trolls.


    woo-


    The low bugle sound resounded through the ice field.


    The blood cavalry once again posed an attack formation.


    The light cavalry was sub-contracted to the two flanks, forming a siege against the troll army, while the heavy cavalry fell behind and became the middle army, surrounding Ke Lin''s general flag and slowly advancing.


    Although the impact force of heavy cavalry is terrifying, the stamina is not enough.


    Let them slow down at this time, but also to reduce unnecessary casualties.


    As for the army of trolls in front of him, after some testing just now, Colin already knew that they were nothing to worry about.


    In the wind and snow that filled the sky, the light cavalry on both flanks had already been killed.


    "kill!"


    The scream of killing went straight into the sky, shaking the snow away from the sky.


    The sturdy northern cavalry galloped on their horses, holding sharp steel knives high in their hands, facing the setting sun, flashing a **** light.


    With a loud bang, the cavalry on the right flank first rushed into the army formation on the left flank of the trolls.


    The bloated troll army was already showing signs of instability before the blood cavalry army rushed, and it was even more chaotic when the cavalry rushed.


    In a series of collisions, swarms of troll soldiers were knocked out by cavalry, trampled by horses'' hooves, or killed by spears and steel knives.


    Blood sprayed like rain, and stumps, broken arms, heads and corpses were thrown everywhere.


    At almost the same time, the right flank of the troll army was also swept away by the blood cavalry army that swept in like a gust of wind, causing the same terrifying killing.


    The left and right wings of the blood cavalry army were like two large iron pincers, and UU Kanshu cut off the army of trolls in the middle.


    Pieces of troll soldiers fell to the ground like wheat.


    Pieces of blank space appeared in the troll army, and blood flowed freely, instantly dyeing the ice field red.


    At this time, the Chinese army led by Ke Lin also rushed over.


    Without the slightest hesitation, and without the slightest pity.


    Colin took the lead and led the rehabilitated heavy cavalry into the troll army.


    Like the last straw that overwhelmed the camel, this wave of shocks completely collapsed the army of trolls.


    A large number of troll soldiers have completely lost their will to fight, even if they know that this is a life-and-death battle for the troll family, but in such a one-sided situation, under the invincible power of the blood cavalry army, their survival instinct is still overwhelmed. will to fight.


    Such an army of trolls, under the front of the blood cavalry army, could not even survive a round of attacks, and they were completely defeated.

 Chapter 593： owl head

    The encounter on the ice field in the sky ended with great speed.


    From the blood cavalry army''s attack to the complete collapse of the troll army, it took only three hours before and after, which is a miracle in the history of war.


    Okamoto stared blankly at everything in front of him. There was no abuse, no fear, and no regret. At this moment, he seemed to have no emotions, and looked calmly and indifferently like an outsider.


    As far as the eye can see, the army of the troll army has been torn apart by the blood cavalry army. The defeated troll deserters are everywhere. They are like lambs without the ability to resist, they are wantonly killed by the blood cavalry army.


    Such a cruel and **** scene, Okamoto has actually experienced it once.


    He understands that at this point, unless the gods come into the world, no one can turn the tide.


    And the gods... are still watching his followers?


    Okamoto looked up at the sky, letting the icy snowflakes fall on his face, took a deep breath, and the tip of his nose was full of blood.


    There were constant calls from the guards in his ears, asking him to flee quickly.


    But Okamoto didn''t move.


    What else is there to escape?


    The Troll Empire is over.


    A military adventure that had overdrawn the final war potential of the Empire had ended before it had even begun, and it ended so miserably.


    Okamoto knew very well that the North would not give the troll empire any more chances.


    Next, wait for the fate of the troll empire to be dismembered, enslaved, or completely destroyed.


    And the troll empire has no ability to resist.


    At this moment, Okamoto suddenly understood his father, Prince Gambik.


    Perhaps Prince Gambik felt the same way when he watched the 300,000 elite army of the troll empire being defeated by the black cavalry army led by Marquis Garcia.


    This desperation that overwhelms all reason makes death the easiest option.


    So, Okamoto looked at the blood cavalry army that swept in, pulled out his sword with a bang, and roared:


    "Come on, Colin Angell, here is my head!"


    Knight Logue had been eyeing Okamoto for a long time. At this time, seeing the opponent rushing forward, he immediately led his army forward and easily defeated the obstruction of the Troll Emperor''s personal guards.


    After killing him covered in blood, he slashed Okamoto to the ground with one knife.


    However, he also knew the importance of Okamoto, and deliberately avoided the opponent''s key points when swinging the sword.


    Laughing wildly, Knight Logue grabbed Okamoto, who was incompetent, in his hands, as if he was carrying his trophies during a wild hunt.


    A click.


    The flag of the troll army was also cut off by the accompanying cavalry.


    Rogue Knight immediately sent someone to send the cut off handsome flag and the captured troll emperor to Colin to ask for credit, while he led his army to continue chasing the fleeing troll.


    Bang!


    The soldier left Okamoto unceremoniously on the cold ground, without any regard for the other party''s noble identity.


    Okamoto grinned and groaned a few times. His right arm had been cut off by Qigen, and the massive blood loss made his face extremely pale, but he still endured the severe pain and struggled to stand up, as if he didn''t. Willing to show weakness in front of their old rivals.


    "Okamoto Volkin." Colin rode on his warhorse and looked down at his defeated generals. There was not much sarcasm in his tone, but more pity.


    "Colin Angele." Okamoto stared straight into Colin''s eyes without flinching, his tone was as stiff as ice on the ground.


    Colin raised his brows, a little surprised by Okamoto''s attitude.


    Okamoto has always been extremely humble and even flattering in front of Colin.


    Of course, Colin also knew that at that time, the other party''s complacency was just to lower his vigilance, so that the troll empire could get a chance to breathe and develop.


    But now, Okamoto didn''t even bother to pretend.


    "You lost again." Colin said with a smile, "This time, what price is the Troll Empire going to pay to quell the anger in the North?"


    Okamoto shrugged his shoulders as a bachelor, and said, "What else does the Troll Empire have to lose? It''s you, how are you going to deal with a chaotic North?"


    "The chaotic north?" Colin frowned suspiciously, "What do you mean?"


    "You still don''t know?" Okamoto''s face showed a hint of revenge, and he laughed wildly, "The oil painting I gave to the Saint Hilde family used some of the fuel mixed with highly toxic substances!


    Presumably the Duke of St. Hilde has been poisoned to death by now, hahahaha! "


    "Poisoned?" Colin''s expression suddenly became a little strange, and his gaze towards Okamoto showed even more pity.


    Okamoto was very dissatisfied with Colin''s response. The pain, remorse, and hatred he expected did not appear, which made Okamoto very unhappy, so he spoke again to stimulate:


    "Colin Angele, haven''t you understood the seriousness of the matter? With the death of Vera Saint Hilde, the power you gained as the husband of the Duke of the North will be lost.


    When the new Duke of the North takes the throne, will you still be as beautiful as you are now?


    Back then, as the younger brother of the Duke of the North, Garcia St. Hilde was in control of the Black Cavalry and was feared.


    As an outsider, do you still want to gain the trust of the new Duke of the North?


    impossible!


    The more powerful you are now, the more miserable your future will be! "


    "Really?" Colin deliberately put on a panicked look and asked, "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Okamoto immediately bewitched: "You can only cooperate with me!"


    "Working with you?"


    "That''s right!" Okamoto''s brain was spinning rapidly, since he could not be killed, he now wanted to seek peace for the troll empire, "You can think about it, if the troll empire never recovered, , even be dismembered and even destroyed by you, then, do you still need the blood cavalry army in the north that has lost the threat of the north?


    Therefore, if you do not want to be abandoned by the new Duke of the North, you must reflect your own value!


    And your greatest value is actually being the northern barrier to the north!


    So you should work with me to let the troll empire survive and give us some space to recuperate.


    As long as the troll empire breathes and can pose a sufficient threat to the north, then you and your blood cavalry can find a foothold in the north! "


    After hearing this, Colin curled his lips in disdain and said, "Okamoto, do you know why you keep losing?"


    Okamoto shook his head.


    "Because you are always obsessed with these conspiracies and tricks, but you don''t know that your own strength is the foundation of victory." Colin said mercilessly, "Even if Otto and Squinn really succeeded in the assassination, and even severely damaged the blood Cavalry, do you think you can conquer the North with this army of trolls alone?


    No kidding, okay.


    There is still a Phoenix Butterfly Army in the north, and there is a blood cavalry reserve team of tens of thousands of people in Bingyan City. It has been training for almost two years. You are leading this group of crooked melons and cracking dates, not to mention the two regular troops. Even the garrison of the major cities in the northern border may not be able to beat it.


    Moreover, UU reading Half-elf kingdom also has a silver moon guard of 50,000 people who can support the north at any time.


    What do you win? "


    Colin looked at Okamoto''s flushed face and continued to stimulate:


    "As for your so-called cooperation, hehe, it''s even more ridiculous.


    Even if Vera is really poisoned and killed, with the power I control now, no matter who ascends the throne of the Duke of the North, I will be respectful in front of me, the guardian of the North!


    So, you can go to **** with peace of mind. "


    After saying this, Colin drew his sword without hesitation.


    "Wait..." Okamoto wanted to argue again, but Ke Lin''s long sword had turned into a silver light and swept across his throat.


    Chi!


    A blood-stained head fell down, slashing a blood trail on the snow, and finally stopped at Ke Lin''s feet.


    Okamoto''s deadly eyes just stared straight at Colin''s figure.

 Chapter 594： Retrofit

    The sky gradually darkened.


    The scattered troll army has already surrendered to the blood cavalry army. Of course, there are also many trolls who are unwilling to surrender and flee north.


    But Colin has also dispatched dozens of 100-strong teams to chase down the fleeing trolls, and it is imperative to wipe out this troll army south of Fort Windroar.


    The rest of the blood cavalry camped near the **** battlefield to clean up the battlefield.


    Teams of trolls descended and were placed on the periphery of the camp one after another.


    "His Royal Highness, will the blood cavalry let us as prisoners?" Ubam curled up sitting on the snow and asked Prince Abbas next to him in a low voice.


    "I don''t know..." Prince Abbas was stunned, as if he had no hope for the kindness of the Blood Cavalry.


    After all, the previous fiasco, whether it was Marquis Garcia or Earl Angele, who inherited his mantle, had a tradition of killing prisoners.


    This time, perhaps no exception.


    Accepting the surrender now is only to disintegrate the trolls'' will to resist and reduce the difficulty of winning, and once the overall situation is settled, waiting for these trolls to be captured, I am afraid it will be a cold death.


    "His Royal Highness, instead of being killed by the blood cavalry army, it''s better for us..." Ubamu lowered his voice a little bit, "kill it out at night!"


    Prince Abbas glanced blankly at Ubam beside him, and said coldly: "Since you have this consciousness, why didn''t you fight hard just now?"


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Ubam''s face, and he stammered: "Your Highness, you are also aware of the situation just now, you can''t win at all... The gap between the two sides is really too big.


    However, now that the night is dark, if we can incite the soldiers to rush out together, it will definitely cause great chaos, and I happen to know that there is a hidden hiding place nearby, we can take advantage of the chaos..."


    Ubam suddenly closed his mouth, because a group of blood cavalry soldiers happened to come over.


    "Abbas Volkin?"


    "I am."


    "Come with us, the Count wants to see you."


    Prince Abbas hesitated for a moment, but still sighed, got up obediently, and followed the soldiers out of the prison camp.


    Ubam frowned as he watched Prince Abbas'' retreating back, but soon he found another troll officer and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡­


    Prince Abbas walked into the tent, and saw Colin staring at a letter, frowning, as if the content of the letter annoyed him.


    There were two wooden square boxes on the table in front of him, and a faint smell of blood wafted out of the boxes.


    Prince Abbas can also guess what is in the box.


    "Count Angele, good evening." Prince Abbas bowed respectfully, greeting him in as casual a tone as possible.


    When Colin heard the sound, he put down the letterhead in his hand, looked at Prince Abbas, then smiled and asked:


    "Prince Abbas, I heard that you have several human lovers?"


    Prince Abbas''s heart moved, and he suddenly had some guesses about the purpose of Colin''s conversation with him this time, and quickly replied with a smile:


    "Yes, Lord Count, I have admired the culture and art of the Radiant Empire since I was a child, so every time a human caravan came to the royal city, I would invite them to my manor as a guest. Over time, I also got to know a few humans. soulmate."


    Colin stood up, walked around the table, reached out and lightly buttoned a wooden box on the table twice, saying:


    "As the prince of the troll empire, having a human lover must have caused you a lot of trouble, right?"


    Prince Abbas smiled awkwardly, nodded and said, "Yes. And to tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for this, the current troll emperor wouldn''t be able to turn to Okamoto Volkin."


    Colin laughed, reached out and knocked on the other wooden box, jokingly said:


    "If so, then this box now contains your head."


    Prince Abbas was stunned for a moment, and then explained meaningfully: "Sir Count, you have misunderstood me. If I were the troll emperor, I would never have repeatedly destroyed the relationship with the North like Okamoto. He also tried to set up a conspiracy to assassinate you!"


    The smile on Colin''s face became even brighter, and then he asked, "Then how do you think the Northern Territory and the Troll Empire should get along?"


    Prince Abbas said without any hesitation: "Of course it is peaceful coexistence and friendly exchanges!"


    "Peace? Friendly?" Colin''s tone suddenly became cold, "But, Prince Abbas, you trolls are thinking about retaking the North from the hands of humans all the time, which makes me believe in your promise of peace. what?"


    Prince Abbas took a deep breath.


    He knew that the real test came tonight.


    Whether the troll empire can escape this disaster depends on whether he can give the sincerity that Colin wants.


    As long as the northerners can be convinced that the troll empire is no longer a threat, then they can escape the catastrophe of destruction, otherwise...


    "Lord Count, language is pale after all, so I am willing to use practical actions to prove the sincerity of the Troll Empire for peace!" Prince Abbas said solemnly, "If I can successfully inherit the imperial throne, then, I can I promise you that during my tenure, the standing army of the Troll Empire will never exceed 30,000!"


    When Ke Lin heard this, the expression on his face did not change much, and he was obviously not satisfied with this condition.


    Prince Abbas could only grit his teeth and continued: "In addition, the Troll Empire will completely exempt merchants from the north from customs duties!"


    Colin remained unmoved.


    "The Troll Empire will also give three million gold coins to the North every year!"


    Colin still didn''t speak.


    "Another 100,000 troll slaves, every year!"


    Prince Abbas was about to clench his teeth, but found that he still couldn''t impress the arrogant and greedy human being in front of him.


    He let out a sigh and said helplessly: "Lord Count, this is the greatest sincerity that the Troll Empire can give. Otherwise, you can only destroy the Troll Empire.


    But I also hope you can understand that with your current strength, it is not difficult to destroy the troll empire, but don''t think about getting any benefits from it in the north. "


    Colin smiled disdainfully, and UU read said: "Why is there no benefit? Without the Troll Empire, it is the greatest benefit for the North."


    Prince Abbas immediately said tit-for-tat: "My Count, but you can''t kill all the trolls, and one day, the trolls will re-establish a new empire, and at that time, the north will still face the threat from the north. .


    So, why do you go to all the trouble?


    Wouldn''t it be easier to transform the current troll empire into a country that is friendly to the north, and would it be able to gain more benefits? "


    "You''re right." Colin finally nodded.


    But Prince Abbas was just happy when he heard Colin continue: "But how to transform the current troll empire, I have a different idea."


    Prince Abbas took a deep breath and asked respectfully, "How do you want to transform the troll empire?"


    Colin grinned, revealing two rows of white teeth:


    "I want to transform it into a half-troll kingdom."

 Chapter 595： plan

    Prince Abbas was stunned for a while.


    He also carefully observed Colin''s face, and when he saw that he didn''t seem to be joking, he carefully advised:


    "Lord Count, half-trolls are not half-elves, so how can we establish a country with such a small population..."


    It is true that trolls are not like elves. They just grow on the aesthetic G point of humans, so there are only a few human warriors who dare to speak to trolls.


    Colin had also specially learned before that the total number of half-trolls was only 20,000 to 30,000. This is at most the size of a village and town, and it is far from enough to establish a half-troll kingdom.


    "The half-troll kingdom is not necessarily composed of half-trolls." Colin explained lightly, "In my conception, half-trolls will become the nobles of this country, or the ruling class. As for the commoners, Could be a troll."


    Prince Abbas''s face suddenly became even more weird. He resisted the expression of ridicule on his face, and warned carefully:


    "Lord Count, with all due respect, I am afraid that no troll will admit that those filthy half-trolls are nobles, let alone accept their rule."


    Colin seemed to have already made a detailed plan, and at this time he explained in a persuasive manner:


    "You say, if I now claim to support the establishment of half-trolls in the southern part of the ice field, that is, the old site before the troll empire moved northward, and the king is Gondwala Volkin, the son of the troll emperor, will those half-trolls Come to flee?"


    "Of course. Those half-trolls have been discriminated against in the troll empire, and now they have the opportunity to become nobles, of course they will be very happy to go." Prince Abbas nodded, but shook his head again, "but There will be no trolls willing to go, if there are only half-trolls, then this so-called ''kingdom'' is just a small village, what''s the use?"


    Colin smiled slightly and continued:


    "After these wars, millions of troll captives and slaves have gathered in the North, and you say, if I give these trolls their freedom and move them all to this newly formed half-troll kingdom, they will Wouldn''t you like to?"


    Prince Abbas''s face finally became serious, he nodded after thinking for a moment:


    "They certainly would. Rather than being enslaved by humans, these troll slaves would rather go to the half-troll kingdom to be a commoner, even if they endure half-troll rule.


    Over time, though, most of them can''t help but want to escape back to the troll empire.


    According to your method, this half-troll kingdom can indeed be established, but it cannot be strong. It may be able to play a buffer role between the north and the troll empire, but it is limited to that.


    Moreover, the rule of this kingdom will be extremely unstable. After all, the number of half-trolls is still too small, and they must rely on the support of the north to maintain their status.


    So, I think you''re doing this really superfluous. "


    "Really?" Colin smiled lightly, "Then what if the troll empire is in chaos, with wars raging everywhere, and the people are struggling to live? Could it be that the troll civilians would rather give up the stable life in the semi-troll kingdom and flee north to the troll empire?


    No, I don''t think so.


    On the contrary, even if the troll empire continues to be in chaos, more trolls will come to the half-troll kingdom to escape the war. "


    Hearing this, Prince Abbas finally understood what Colin''s so-called transformation plan was.


    I have to say, this plan does sound very feasible.


    Prince Abbas is very clear that the current troll empire is full of holes and dangers. Several defeats and indemnities have already drained the strength of the troll empire, and this desperate expedition has failed again. As long as this When the news is passed back, there will be a rebellion in the Troll Empire without deliberate incitement by the North.


    Once the troll empire falls into war, the half-troll kingdom supported by the north becomes very attractive. Although it has to endure the rule of half-trolls here, it can at least live in peace.


    Don''t overestimate the **** nature of troll civilians.


    What''s more, the truly **** trolls have long been lost in repeated fiasco.


    If this goes on, the half-troll kingdom will grow stronger on the corpse of the troll empire.


    Once the half-troll kingdom becomes stronger, the status of the half-trolls is stabilized, and even as time goes by, a kind of idea that "half-trolls are the nobler bloodline" gradually develops in the trolls'' hearts. An existential crisis is coming.


    Because the troll commoners in the half-troll kingdom will try their best to marry the half-trolls they once despised in order to gain higher status. A hundred years later it became mainstream...


    By then, perhaps pure-blooded trolls have become a minority, or even die out.


    Thinking of this, Prince Abbas only felt a bone-chilling chill covering his whole body, causing him to tremble uncontrollably.


    The handsome young man with a kind smile on his face in front of him has become the incarnation of the devil in his heart.


    This so-called "reconstruction plan" is actually a "genocide plan" that kills people without seeing blood!


    If this plan is implemented, I am afraid that after thousands of years, there will only be a half-troll kingdom on the ice field in the sky that respectfully wagging its tail and begging in front of the northern border, and the troll empire will completely become an ancient legend...


    Even though Prince Abbas is already the representative of the "pro-human faction" in the troll empire, his heart is still full of sadness and anger after hearing such a plan of extermination.


    If he didn''t know that he was not Colin Angele''s opponent, even if Prince Abbas risked his life, he would have killed this demon who was about to exterminate the troll family.


    Moreover, Prince Abbas also probably guessed the real reason why Colin came to him.


    The only chance for the troll clan to resist is not to let this half-troll kingdom be successfully established, at least not to let it grow.


    Therefore, the troll empire must remain stable and remain attractive to trolls.


    In this way, the troll civilians will not be forced to leave their homes by the war and endure the rule of half-trolls, and the trolls of the half-troll kingdom will gradually flee north, making Colin''s plan completely bankrupt.


    But obviously, Colin also understands this key.


    "Prince Abbas, you should understand my transformation plan now." Colin said with a smile, "Only when this half-troll kingdom gradually becomes stronger, can peace in the north of the north be able to Really guaranteed.


    So, I came to you in the hope that you could cooperate with me.


    I can help you become the emperor of the troll empire, the only requirement is that you must put the country into turmoil, do everything possible to provoke rebellion, squeeze the civilians, let the trolls live in hot water, have to ask Migrate south to the half-troll kingdom.


    In return, I can promise you that the kingship of the half-troll kingdom after Gondwala Vol''jin will be reserved for your **** son. "


    Prince Abbas gritted his teeth and said, "Do you think you can bribe me and let me cooperate with your evil plan?"


    Ke Lin smiled lightly and said, "Do you really think I have only one option like you? You don''t cooperate, some trolls are willing to cooperate. For example, this one..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the tent curtain was lifted, and a tall figure walked in.


    He was shrouded in blood-red armor.


    Prince Abbas turned around suspiciously, and saw that the other party slowly took off his helmet, revealing a face that shocked him inexplicably.

 Chapter 596： cooperate

    "Prince Otto! You, you..."


    Prince Abbas stared at the troll in front of him, speechless for a while.


    The pride of the troll family, the hero of the Volkin family, the only paladin in the past 100 years, was willing to become a human guard!


    Prince Abbas seemed to be able to clearly hear the sound of something shattering deep within him.


    No wonder Okamoto''s well-planned assassination failed. It turned out to be the betrayal of Paladin Otto!


    "Why?" Prince Abbas could no longer bear the anger and puzzlement in his heart, and asked roaringly.


    But Prince Otto didn''t answer this question at all, just put on his helmet again silently, as if he didn''t want to face Prince Abbas'' scorching gaze.


    "Prince Abbas, do you understand now? I''m just giving you a chance for redemption, not begging for your cooperation." Colin used an indifferent tone to remove the pride and resistance in Abbas'' heart. .


    He stretched out his hand to open the two wooden boxes on the table, showed the heads of Okamoto and Squinn in front of Prince Abbas, and pointed to Prince Otto:


    "Abbas, do you want to be the third head in my collection? Or are you willing to stand by my side respectfully like Paladin Otto?"


    I have to admit that Prince Otto''s mutiny really gave Prince Abbas a heavy blow to his heart.


    His entire temperament became decadent in an instant, his waist was hunched down, and his eyes were dull and dull, as if he had suddenly aged ten years.


    Colin would not have any pity for his enemies. Seeing that Prince Abbas did not respond for a while, he spoke again and urged:


    "Abbas, the Troll Empire is doomed to have no future.


    All you can do now is give it a decent and less painful exit.


    As for your people, my transformation plan is merciful enough.


    As long as they integrate the blood of the human race and accept the culture and even the beliefs of the human race, they will naturally be able to gradually eliminate their hatred for humans.


    Only in this way can the northern border and the ice field in the sky achieve peace for generations to come, true peace! "


    In fact, the reason why Colin chose to let Prince Abbas cooperate to disrupt the troll empire was just because he was too lazy to waste any more time. The Troll King City was too far away, and he didn''t want to run for thousands of miles every time the troll empire''s civil unrest showed signs of quelling, just to kill some trolls who had no ability to resist in this icy world.


    He now hopes to focus more on the Radiance Empire. After all, the army of orcs has not been repelled, and there is also the church, a great enemy that has already formed a deadly feud.


    In addition, Colin is also worried that if he invades the land too frequently, it will promote the unity of the trolls, and even help the troll empire stabilize the interior.


    Of course, if Prince Abbas is really unwilling to cooperate, then Colin will not be soft-hearted. He must take advantage of the current troll empire when it is at its weakest, to completely destroy it, and let the trolls split into several small countries to fight with each other. , killing.


    It''s just that this solution is significantly more time-consuming and labor-intensive, and it is still difficult to prevent the trolls from completing the unification.


    Therefore, the best way is to have an inner ghost like Abbas to cooperate, disrupt the troll empire, and let it sink in rebellion and civil strife.


    "I... I will cooperate with you...!" Prince Abbas finally said after thinking for a while, and in just a few words, it seemed that he had exhausted all his strength.


    "Very good!" Colin smiled again, reached out to cover the two wooden boxes, and said, "Don''t worry, since you are my secret partner, I will not treat you badly.


    No matter what difficulties you encounter in the Troll Empire in the future, you can contact me.


    Alternatively, you can choose a half-troll **** and send him secretly to Winterfell.


    As long as you work hard to accelerate the collapse of the troll empire, then the half-troll kingdom will quickly become strong, and when the time is right, I will make Gondwala abdicate and give the throne to your **** son.


    And you, you can also come to Winter City, or in the half-troll kingdom, and enjoy your old age in peace. "


    "Okay." Prince Abbas nodded. He seemed to have figured it out. His face was no longer as pale as before, and the resentment in his eyes gradually disappeared. Although there was still some guilt and pain, he still accepted the offer from Colin. The "peaceful" prospect planned by the troll family.


    Colin took out the pen and paper again, handed it to Prince Abbas, and instructed:


    "In order to help you succeed to the throne smoothly, and to make your next work more convenient, the blood cavalry will enter the Troll King City to sweep. If there are any troll nobles you don''t want to see again, you can write them down."


    Prince Abbas silently took the pen and paper, hesitated for a moment, then wrote down a dozen names, and then returned them to Colin.


    Colin nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "Okay, you can go. Later, someone will deliberately cause a riot in the POW camp, and you can escape."


    Prince Abbas hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then he turned and walked out.


    But at the door, Prince Abbas still stopped.


    "Anything else?" Colin asked.


    Prince Abbas struggled for a while, but finally confessed: "Sir Count, Ubam plans to create chaos in the prisoner of war camp tonight, and then take me to take advantage of the chaos to escape..."


    "Really?" Colin gave Prince Abbas a meaningful look and smiled, "That''s not right, it saves me from having to arrange it."


    Prince Abbas seemed to understand something, a chill surged in his heart, and then he fled from the tent, as if the human count behind him was the most terrifying creature he had ever seen.


    ...


    late at night.


    Deep darkness enveloped the earth, and even the moonlight could not penetrate it.


    Prince Abbas was curled up in the prisoner of war camp, his eyes closed, but he couldn''t sleep.


    About the future of the troll family, about the evil plan of the human earl, about his own future and destiny, and the promise of the king of the half-troll kingdom... The chaotic thoughts lingered in Prince Abbas''s mind, making him even forget I went to Ubam to ask about the situation.


    But unexpectedly, Ubam found it by himself.


    "His Royal Highness, I have already contacted. After the riots start, you can follow me!"


    Prince Abbas opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, but said nothing, just nodded silently.


    About ten minutes later, a scream pierced the silent night.


    Prince Abbas immediately opened his eyes, and before he could speak, he heard Ubam shouting loudly beside him: "Escape!"


    After speaking, he jumped up and ran.


    Prince Abbas immediately followed.


    The prisoner of war camp turned into a mess, and the troll captives got up one after another and ran in all directions like crazy.


    Just because they heard a voice that was not true or false:


    "Run! The blood cavalry army is going to kill prisoners! The blood cavalry army is going to kill prisoners!"


    Prince Abbas ran wildly following Ubam. After a while, he realized that he was running in the south direction.


    "Did we run in the opposite direction?"


    "No way!"


    Prince Abbas had to continue to run.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, the two finally stopped and gasped.


    Prince Abbas looked back, and sure enough, he did not see the blood cavalry chasing after him.


    And because they ran in the wrong direction, there were only a few trolls following, and they all collapsed on the ground and gasped.


    Prince Abbas got close to Ubam and finally couldn''t help but asked in a low voice:


    "You''ve met Colin Angell before, haven''t you?"


    Ubam smiled and said:


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness. This is actually a test. If you didn''t confess to the Count in the tent just now, maybe I will kill you with my own hands now, and then go back to be the Troll Emperor myself."


    Prince Abbas looked at Ubam with a pity face, and a chill and anger rose in his heart.


    But he could only snort coldly, but he didn''t dare to do anything to Ubam.


    Apparently, it was the spy Colin arranged to spy on him.


    Moreover, Prince Abbas doesn''t know if Ubam is the only one...


    "His Royal Highness, let''s go on." Ubam suggested with a smile.


    Prince Abbas suppressed the distracting thoughts in his heart and said:


    "good."

 Chapter 597： Siege

    The Troll King City in the evening looks extraordinarily majestic in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Dannamu shrank his neck, leaned against the battlements, looked at the vast land in the distance, and was dazed.


    The expedition led by His Majesty Okamoto has been away for more than 20 days, and it is unknown whether they have successfully arrived in the north.


    If it wasn''t for an arrow in the knee, Danamu would have joined this expedition south.


    Compared to waiting anxiously for the unknown fate in the rear, Danamu would rather go to the front to fight, even if he died in battle, he would have no complaints.


    For a veteran of a hundred battles like him, dying on the bed of old age is a shame.


    Tightening his collar, the howling cold wind made the dozens of old wounds on Danamu''s body begin to ache.


    In the past, the heavily guarded Troll King City was now only left with three or two big cats and kittens, which looked particularly desolate.


    There was an indescribable anxiety and annoyance in Danamu''s heart, and catching a few recruits with poor military posture was a reprimand.


    After venting for a while, Danamu felt a lot more relaxed, but then he felt dull for a while.


    After all, those recruits were 12- or 13-year-old hairy boys, and their thin bodies could not even hold their weapons. To ask them to stand guard like regular soldiers, Dannamu himself felt that it was too much.


    But what can be done, the trolls who can hold weapons have all gone south with His Majesty Okamoto, and now the Troll King City can only find these half-sized boys to stand guard.


    Dannamu suddenly realized that the defeats and slaughter over the years, it seems that the North has almost killed the most elite generation of the troll empire...


    If this desperate expedition fails, the future of the Troll Empire...


    Dannamu was horrified, and immediately shook his head, erasing the terrifying thought from his mind.


    No, the God of War will never fail his followers again.


    In this expedition, the trolls will win!


    Danamu kept comforting himself, and in a trance, he seemed to hear the sound of the rousing snare drum.


    With the sound of the drums, the troll army was invincible, conquering one fortified city after another...


    "Lord Danamu, Lord Danamu!"


    Dannamu came back to his senses, looked at the panicked soldiers in front of him with dissatisfaction, and reprimanded angrily:


    "What are you panicking about? What''s wrong?"


    The soldier pointed to the direction outside the royal city and reported tremblingly:


    "Cavalry... cavalry... cavalry here!"


    Dannamu was suddenly shocked, and he rushed to the city wall and looked into the distance.


    Although he had not yet been able to see the banner of the rapidly approaching cavalry, he already knew that it could not be a friendly army-because the Troll Empire had no such organized wolf cavalry for a long time.


    So, there is only one possibility-


    Blood cavalry!


    "Enemy attack! Blow the trumpet!" Danamu roared in a hoarse voice.


    woo-


    The shrill sound of the horn resounded through the Troll King City, and the front of the city suddenly became a mess.


    These recruits, who had just been recruited and had not been trained for a few days, were already frightened by the terrifying momentum of the overwhelming cavalry charge. At this moment, their faces were pale and their whole bodies were trembling, and they didn''t know what to do.


    "Close the city gate! Shut the city gate! What are you idiots doing! Shut the city gate!"


    In the scolding of Danamu, the soldiers woke up like a dream, and hurriedly turned the huge winch to slowly raise the suspension bridge.


    At this time, there were troll civilians outside the city who had not had time to run back, and desperately shouted for help.


    But obviously, the defenders in the city would not care about them.


    Seeing that the city gate was closed, Danamu limped back to the city head again, roaring and letting the soldiers bend their bows and arrows, ready to shoot.


    At this time, the flag of the cavalry outside the city was clearly visible, yes, it was the blood cavalry!


    The last trace of luck in Dannamu''s heart was gone, and at the same time, the terrifying thought that he didn''t dare to think about before resurfaced irresistibly¡ª¡ª


    Expeditionary Force, defeated!


    Danamu knew that the troll empire was over.


    But he still tried his best to boost the morale of the defenders in the city and help them prepare for the battle.


    However, he also knew very well that this royal city should not be able to be defended.


    Don''t say that the cavalry is not good at attacking the city, but that is also based on the fact that there are a large number of regular troops guarding the city.


    For these young recruits now, it''s fine if they don''t pee their pants when they really fight.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The vanguard of the Blood Cavalry Army had already arrived at the bottom of the city, and when they came up, they shot at the front of the city.


    The dense arrows fell on the city tower like a torrential rain, and a large number of troll soldiers who could not dodge were hit by the arrows and let out shrill screams.


    The remaining trolls hurriedly hid behind the battlements, shivering and not daring to lift their heads.


    Dannamu was so angry that he whipped with a whip while roaring:


    "Idiot! Counterattack! Counterattack!"


    The troll soldiers then carefully opened their bows and arrows and shot down the city.


    It stands to reason that the trolls occupy the ground from a high place and should be able to easily suppress the shooting of the blood cavalry, but the fact is just the opposite.


    The arrows fired by these recruits who have never experienced war are sparse, weak, let alone accurate.


    The blood cavalry galloped, running back and forth around the city wall, constantly looking for the outcropping troll soldiers, and then quickly shot an arrow.


    Soon, the head of the city was filled with clusters of arrows, fewer and fewer troll soldiers dared to fight back, and the rain of arrows shot down from the head of the city became more and more sparse.


    A team of Blood Shadow Guards took this opportunity to quickly rush to the city, and then climbed up with their hands and feet on the ground.


    Dannamu at the head of the city also found these blood slaves. He immediately roared and asked the soldiers to give priority to shooting these climbing blood cavalry troops, but at this time, the defenders at the city head were completely suppressed by the arrows of the blood cavalry army and did not dare to emerge. , can''t organize much counterattack force at all.


    Even if sporadic arrows hit the climbing blood slaves, it would not have any effect on them.


    There was even a blood slave with three or four arrows inserted into his skull on his head, and he continued to climb like a nobody.


    The troll soldiers who saw this scene were completely frightened.


    After these devilish blood slaves rushed to the city head under the rain of arrows the defending army collapsed almost at the moment of first contact.


    Blood slaves, monsters with extraordinary strength and no fatal weakness, are simply not something that these troll recruits who have not received formal military training can deal with.


    They rushed to the head of the city, like wolves entering a flock, wanton killing.


    A large number of troll recruits dropped their weapons and ran around, no matter how much the officers roared, they couldn''t stop them.


    Dannamu had also collapsed to the ground, a **** opening was cut on his stomach, and his internal organs flowed all over the floor.


    But his eyes were still fixed on the blood cavalry soldier who had just been stabbed in the heart by himself, as if waiting for the opponent to fall.


    However, until Danamu lost consciousness, he failed to see the scene he expected.


    boom!


    The suspension bridge with the destroyed winch suddenly smashed to the ground, communicating with the inside and outside of the city.


    Teams of blood cavalry troops rushed into the city along the suspension bridge.

 Chapter 598： destroy

    "A large team, Beicheng, Mufaka!"


    "Second Brigade, Nancheng, Asum!"


    "The third team, Nancheng, Skate!"


    "The four teams, Dongcheng, Mijiadi!"


    ¡­


    Standing on the fork at the gate of the city, Knight Logue took a list and sent people to carry out the cleaning task.


    According to Colin''s request, after he entered the city, he didn''t want to see the troll nobles on the list still alive in the world.


    Afterwards, the Knights of Logue sent two teams to control the holy place of belief of the trolls, the White Wolf Tower, and the power center of the troll empire, the palace.


    The sky darkened little by little, but the slaughter in Troll King City had just begun.


    Teams of blood cavalry galloped down the wide streets, mercilessly smashing away any trolls who dared to stand in front of them.


    In fact, they encountered less resistance than expected when they entered the city.


    Today''s troll race has really reached the point where the fuel is almost exhausted. The entire troll city has no young adults in the age group of 20 to 35 years old. The rest are not the old and the weak, women and children. It''s just a disability, which makes the blood cavalry soldiers feel that they have lost a lot of honor to conquer the capital of their old enemy.


    It always feels like bullying a weak opponent who is powerless to resist.


    But in fact, just four or five years ago, the troll empire was still a formidable enemy that the North had to go all out to. Even in history, the troll empire in its heyday even nearly captured Winterfell on several occasions.


    And now, they are finally galloping on the streets of Troll King City, completely trampling their former mortal enemy under their feet.


    boom!


    The gate of a gorgeous manor was smashed open by the blood cavalry army, and the inside suddenly became a mess.


    A tall troll with a majestic face stood up with fear and yelled loudly:


    "What are you doing? I''m Mufaka Volkin, the Western Prince of the Troll Empire! Where''s Count Angele? Take me to see him!"


    "You are Mufaka Volkin?" A blood cavalry officer came up with a blood-stained sword.


    "Yes. I demand the treatment of the defeated nobles, I demand..."


    Chi!


    After the officer confirmed the identity of the other party, he cut off his head with a sword without hesitation, ignoring the treatment of **** nobles at all.


    The trolls in the manor stared dumbfoundedly as Prince Mufaka turned into a headless corpse, and for a moment forgot to scream.


    "The men are all killed, the women stay!"


    With an order, the blood cavalry soldiers rushed into the manor immediately, shouting to kill, and screaming suddenly everywhere.


    Similar scenes were staged in turn in the major aristocratic manors of the Troll King City. In the past, the troll nobles who were high above were wantonly slaughtered by the blood cavalry army like lambs without resistance.


    Of course, the blood cavalry army did not clean up all the high-level trolls. As long as they are not listed on the "death list", the soldiers of the blood cavalry army will not commit any crimes.


    However, those troll executives didn''t know this, and could only spend the long night restlessly in their own manor.


    The White Wolf Tower and the Royal Palace also easily fell into the control of the Blood Cavalry Army, but the Logger Knight did not sweep these two places. He did not get the authorization and could only deal with it after Colin arrived.


    Since there was not much resistance, the blood cavalry army took less than three hours to completely control the city of trolls.


    The riots in the city gradually subsided, and the troll civilians hid at home, secretly watching the blood cavalry soldiers patrolling back and forth on the street, anxiously waiting for the unknown fate.


    That night, no one slept in the Troll King City.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Colin finally arrived at Troll King City with the follow-up troops.


    He rode a white horse and stood outside the city gate, looking at the majestic and tall city walls, with a lot of emotion in his heart.


    I remember the last time he led his army to kill the city, he did a little trick and killed the previous troll emperor Modo II, but he failed to invade the city.


    But this time, he finally got his wish to enter the heart of this troll empire.


    This empire, which had been fighting with the North for thousands of years, finally lowered its unruly head in front of him.


    "Enter the city!"


    Colin lightly clamped the horse''s belly and walked into the city.


    The streets of Troll King City looked very empty.


    The blood stains left by the fight last night have not been cleaned up, and the smell of blood in the air is also very strong.


    "All the trolls on the list have been killed?" Colin asked the Logger Knight who came to greet him.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "very good."


    Ke Lin moved forward slowly, looking around at this rough, even ugly city in human aesthetics.


    He can clearly feel the gazes cast from the dark, perhaps in the eyes of the masters of these gazes, he is the most terrifying demon in the world.


    However, Colin was not shaken by this.


    The next "reconstruction plan" for the troll empire is destined to be written with more blood and corpses, but this is for longer-term peace and stability.


    All the way to the White Wolf Tower, Colin raised his head and looked at this holy place of faith that was extremely lofty in the hearts of trolls.


    "let''s start."


    The Rogue knight took the lead, and soon there were several neighing sounds of war horses and the sound of wood breaking.


    This magnificent building dedicated to the **** of war shook as if drunk, and finally fell completely toward the north.


    Boom!


    In the huge roar, the smoke and dust were everywhere, completely obscuring the sky with a radius of 100 meters.


    The troll witch doctors who were detained on the side stared blankly at the scene in front of them, thinking that they were in a dream¡ªa nightmare.


    But soon, they woke up and roared furiously at Colin like crazy:


    "Devil! You demon! The punishment of the gods will come soon!"


    Of course Colin didn''t care about the so-called divine punishment, he pointed indifferently at the group of witch doctors, and ordered:


    "Kill them all."


    "Yes!"


    The blood soon merged into streams, flowing on the most sacred land of the troll empire.


    The collapse of the White Wolf Tower was gradually discovered by the nearby troll civilians. Some crazy believers rushed towards the blood cavalry army, vainly trying to make these humans pay for their blasphemy, but unfortunately, in the end, the price was paid, But it''s these over-the-top trolls.


    Colin ignored the little riots in the city, and these unorganized troll civilians couldn''t cause much trouble to the Blood Riders. UU reading


    Waving the whip lightly, Colin continued to move forward.


    All the way to the outside of the Troll Palace.


    It has to be said that this magnificent palace should be the most eye-catching building in this ugly city.


    "Is it all emptied?" Colin asked the Logger Knight beside him.


    "Yes, Lord Count, it''s all emptied."


    "Okay, let''s burn it."


    "Yes!"


    This day is destined to be the darkest day in the history of the troll family.


    Countless desperate trolls watched the demon from the north completely destroy their two most sacred buildings.


    The destruction of these two buildings seems to be just the beginning. The belief of the troll family and the glory of this ancient empire that they symbolize will also collapse step by step under the leadership of this demon.

 Chapter 599： shock

    East of the Tianduan Mountains.


    The eastward orc army and the human coalition have been fighting fiercely here for nearly a month, and the fierce battle has dyed the land red.


    The disgusting smell of blood was always in the air, attracting a large number of vultures circling in the air.


    Whenever there is a gap between battles, these vultures will swoosh down and enjoy their feast.


    But there was an area where these scavengers were patrolling in the air, not daring to land, just because a heroic female knight was passing by in that battlefield.


    She was wearing a silver fine-iron armor, with complicated and mysterious patterns covering the surface of the armor, flowing with a mysterious brilliance under the sunlight.


    It''s just that her face was very bad, and her body exuded a daunting murderous aura. She also carried a man in her hand and rode all the way to the station of the northern army.


    Of course, the guards knew the only female Holy Knight of the Radiant Empire, and did not dare to stop him, so he could only let the other party rush into the camp on horseback.


    Bang!


    "Garcia, is he from the North?" Duke St. Grian rushed into Marquis Garcia''s tent, leaving the man who passed out in his hand to the ground, and asked angrily.


    Marquis Garcia stood up calmly, glanced at the man on the ground, and nodded:


    "That''s right."


    "Why did he spread rumors all over the Western Territory, saying that the imperial coalition had suffered a fiasco in the Tianduan Mountains, and the orc army was about to ravage the Western Territory?" Duke St. Grian''s face was frosty, obviously not lightly angry, "This rumor has now spread in the Western Territory. , causing great panic, and a large number of civilians who believed in it began to flee.


    To be able to cause such a big impact shows that he is not the one who spread the rumors, it must be organized and premeditated!


    Garcia, aren''t you going to give me an explanation! "


    Marquis Garcia nodded indifferently and said, "Yes, this rumor was spread by my subordinates."


    The Duke of St. Grian raised his eyebrows, his murderous aura burst out, and said angrily:


    "What do you want to do!"


    "I''m just getting ready in advance." Marquis Garcia was still calm in the face of a murderous paladin, as if he didn''t feel that he was wrong at all, "Duke St. Grian, this battle has already begun. At this stage, don¡¯t you still see reality clearly?


    Do we really have a chance of winning when we fight the orcs in the Tianduan Mountains? "


    The Duke of St. Grian suddenly became angry: "Garcia, did a fiasco in Shadow Canyon make you look like this? Do you even have the courage to fight to the end?"


    Marquis Garcia shook his head and said, "The war is not just about loneliness, but more importantly, strategy and tactics. As I said earlier, what we are implementing now is an extremely stupid strategy!"


    "You''re just making excuses for your cowardice!"


    "This is not an excuse, but a fact. If the current situation continues, within three months, the imperial coalition will completely collapse."


    "No one can decide who wins or loses until the last moment! Every human warrior here is ready to sacrifice! Only you, Garcia, you have lost the courage and faith that a knight should have!"


    "I have never been afraid of sacrifice, and I have never doubted that every human being here has the courage to fight to the end, but do we really want to bury the most elite army of the empire here?


    Land occupied can be recaptured, cities destroyed can be rebuilt, and civilians can be slowly recovered even with heavy casualties, but the formation of an elite army cannot be accomplished in a short period of time.


    If the most elite army of the empire is buried in the Tianduan Mountains, then we may not even have the ability to fight back. "


    Duke St. Grian shook his head, as if he had been completely disappointed with Marquis Garcia: "Garcia, don''t make excuses for your cowardice. I will report this to Your Majesty, perhaps the commander-in-chief of the Northern Army needs to be replaced by someone else. already."


    After saying this, Duke St. Grian turned around and walked out of the tent.


    Marquis Garcia looked at the back of the other party, clenched his fists, and seemed to have finally made up his mind.


    woo-


    Not long after the Duke of St. Grian left, a new round of battle started again.


    The battle lines between the two sides spread out along the outline of the Tianduan Mountains, stretching for dozens of miles. At a glance, there were densely populated human and orc soldiers fighting.


    Emperor Reinhardt stood on the hillside behind, carefully observing the trend of the battlefield.


    His brows were tightly knitted together, obviously not satisfied with the current battle situation.


    During this period of time, the defensive positions of human beings have retreated again and again, and the number of casualties has exceeded 100,000. Although the soldiers are still fighting heroically, they are already showing signs of fatigue.


    On the contrary, the orcs became more and more brave, and the brutal fighting aroused the desire for blood in their hearts, and even death could not make them retreat.


    As the war gradually developed in a direction unfavorable to human beings, the voice of the army about temporarily retreating and retreating into the city to fight a defensive battle gradually became louder, including the previous suggestion of Marquis Garcia, which was also received by more and more people. Officers discuss.


    However, such a voice was strongly opposed by Reinhard the Great and the Duke of St. Grian.


    Duke St. Grian''s objection is understandable. Of course, she hopes to keep the orcs out of the west, so that her territory will not be poisoned.


    As for Reinhard the Great, it was more about face.


    This proud emperor was full of ambition before the war, and wanted to take this opportunity to make great achievements, so how could he allow the army to retreat.


    Once retreated, wouldn''t it be an admission of the failure of this blocking campaign.


    As the unfavorable war continued, Emperor Reinhardt felt more and more depressed and irritable. At this time, anyone who dared to withdraw troops in front of him would be scolded immediately.


    "Your Majesty." Duke St. Grian approached quickly and bowed slightly in greeting.


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded and asked casually, "What''s the matter?"


    The Duke of St. Grian immediately told the story of the fact that Marquis Garcia sent people to spread rumors in the West.


    Emperor Reinhardt seemed to have found an outlet for his emotions and roared:


    "What does Garcia want to do? Let him come to see me immediately!"


    The messenger hurriedly led the way and ran away.


    The Duke of St. Grian persuaded: "Your Majesty I think Garcia is no longer suitable to be the commander of the northern army. His cowardice and hesitation will drag us into the abyss of failure!"


    Emperor Reinhardt did not speak with a gloomy face, his eyes flashing with a terrifying cold light.


    While they were waiting for Marquis Garcia to come to be held accountable, the situation on the battlefield suddenly changed.


    The right wing of the human army suddenly sank into a large area.


    This change caught both the enemy and us by surprise.


    Emperor Reinhardt subconsciously took a few steps forward, then stopped:


    "What''s the matter? Whose zone is that? Why back?"


    "That''s the defense zone in the north!" Duke St. Grian almost clenched his silver teeth, "Garcia, does he want to escape!"


    Emperor Reinhardt''s face instantly became extremely scary:


    "Garcia, I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 600： countercurrent

    "what happened?"


    Seeing the sudden retreat of the army in the north, the orc officer opposite was also at a loss.


    Another orc officer squinted his eyes for a while and said cautiously, "It wouldn''t be a trap, would it?"


    In the past few days of fighting with the North, they have been disheartened by the traps set by Marquis Garcia many times. It can be said that in this battle, the people from the North they faced were the most difficult to deal with.


    Therefore, this time, watching the people from the north suddenly retreat without warning, the orc army did not dare to chase after the first time.


    But this hesitant process lasted for more than ten minutes, and the order from the orc emperor finally made the front-line officers issue an order to attack.


    woo-


    In the dull sound of the horn, countless orcs rushed down along the defensive neutrality left by the retreat of the northerners.


    A fatal breach finally appeared in the tight dike, and a surging orc army swept in like a tidal wave.


    Emperor Reinhardt immediately ordered the cavalry under his command to cross the flanks, trying to block the advance of the orcs. However, because the retreat of the northern army was too sudden, the gap left was too large, any remedy at this time. It''s all too late.


    The rout has already taken shape, and it is simply not something that can be salvaged by manpower.


    To make matters worse, the actions of the North set a very bad example for the other realms.


    Originally, the soldiers from the East, South, and Feiyan collars couldn''t work as hard as those from the West, and the tragic fighting over the past few days had worn down their fighting spirit. At this time, when they saw the North''s escaping, they all immediately wanted to retreat.


    "Lord Duke, the people from the north really escaped!"


    Behind the position of the southern army, a middle-aged man with gray hair and a frosty face said to the Duke of St. Landers.


    The Duke of St. Landers squinted his eyes and looked in the direction of the northern defense zone. The expression on his face became a little complicated, and his tone was quite emotional:


    "Master Yarug, you really guessed it right. Hey! I didn''t expect Garcia to actually dare to do this!"


    "He also has no choice." Maester Yeruger sighed, "Emperor Reinhardt and Duke St. Grian will never agree to withdraw their troops easily. If this continues, the most elite army of the empire will probably be buried here. .


    Therefore, he can only use the most decisive method to preserve the vitality of the empire as much as possible. "


    The Duke of St. Landers frowned and seemed to be puzzled by Marquis Garcia''s choice:


    "Then he never thought about doing this, what would be the consequences for himself? He escaped from the battle, causing the imperial army to suffer a great defeat in the Tianduan Mountains, and even causing the entire Western Region to fall completely... He Garcia is responsible for such charges. Are you up?"


    Maester Yaluger let out a long sigh and said, "Some people are willing to sacrifice their lives for the survival of the empire, and of course some people are willing to pay for something more precious than their lives - reputation.


    Marquis Garcia, is a real knight! "


    The Duke of St. Landers glanced at Maester Yaluger and sighed: "It''s a pity that his actions will not only be incomprehensible, but will also be the culprit of this defeat, a betrayal who has been spurned by the world."


    "True heroes are always like this, and tragedy is their destiny." Bachelor Yarug lowered his head, as if remembering some bad memories, and his emotions were a little out of control.


    Fortunately, the Duke of St. Landers did not notice the strangeness of his confidant, because a messenger was galloping on his horse and shouted loudly before he arrived:


    "Lord Duke of St. Landers, Your Majesty asks you to send troops immediately to fill the vacancy left by the evacuation of the Northerners!"


    The Duke of St. Landers stood silently, motionless, as if he hadn''t heard the messenger at all.


    The messenger thought that the other party didn''t hear clearly, and hurriedly repeated it again.


    But the Duke of St. Landers remained silent.


    At this time, the messenger also came forward, swiftly turned over and dismounted, gave a hurried salute, and then said again:


    "Lord Duke, please immediately..."


    Chi!


    A silver light flashed.


    The head of the messenger soared into the sky.


    The Duke of St. Landers withdrew the blood-stained sword indifferently, and said disdainfully:


    "This idiot Reinhardt is still trying to remedy this situation."


    Maester Yaluger did not follow up. Although he despised the emperor who could not see the situation clearly, he would not show it publicly like the Duke of St. Landers.


    The Duke of St. Landers reached out his hand to summon his adjutant and ordered:


    "After informing the knights of Keshulu to lead the army, the rest, retreat!"


    ...


    Eastern position.


    Earl Nicole looked at the chaotic situation in front of him with a pale face, not knowing what to do.


    The sudden retreat of the army in the north completely exposed the flanks of the army in the east to the army of orcs. Reason told him that if he did not retreat quickly, the army in the east would soon face the danger of being attacked by the enemy.


    However, the messengers sent by Emperor Reinhardt demanded that they immediately send troops from the east to plug the defensive loopholes left by the retreat of the north.


    How is this blocked?


    Count Nicole scolded Marquis Garcia for escaping, and at the same time complained about Emperor Reinhardt''s unreasonable behavior.


    The many officers and nobles around him looked at him eagerly, hoping that he could issue battle orders as soon as possible.


    There are also people who exhort with schadenfreude:


    "Lord Count, what to do, you should decide quickly!"


    Count Nicole looked at the young man who spoke.


    Camilla Knight also did not hide his playful gaze at all.


    Although he is temporarily in charge of the Eastern Territory, Count Nicole is not surnamed St. Pros after all, and his prestige is difficult to convince the public. This knight of the St. Pros family, who is said to be supported by the royal family, can''t wait to replace him.


    Earl Nicole knew that under the current situation, the best option was to withdraw the army, and the eastern nobles at the scene were all looking forward to his order to withdraw. After all, no one wanted to bury their army in a doomed defeat. in the battle.


    But the sight of the messenger made Count Nicole''s back beside him.


    If he violated the orders of Emperor Reinhardt, Count Nicole knew very well that he would definitely be held accountable.


    But if they continue to fight, will these angry eastern nobles in front of them be instigated by the Camilla Knights and forcibly deprive them of their power?


    "Lord Count, what are you still hesitating about?" the messenger urged.


    Earl Nicole clenched his fists and was about to speak when he heard someone exclaim:


    "Look! The Westerners have also withdrawn!"


    Earl Nicole no longer hesitated, and immediately ordered:


    "Withdraw!"


    ...


    "Damn! Damn them all!"


    Emperor Reinhardt roared wildly, venting his anger and fear.


    The Northern Territory, Western Territory, and Eastern Territory have all retreated one after another, and this battle will definitely not be fought.


    Even if Emperor Reinhardt was not reconciled, he could only grit his teeth and order:


    "withdraw!"


    ...


    Western Frontier Duke St. Grian''s quiet gaze swept across the group of Western Frontier nobles gathered in front of him, and slowly said:


    "They''ve all withdrawn, but can we withdraw?"


    The expressions of the nobles in the Western Region are different, some are impassioned, some have flickering eyes.


    But under the cold eyes of the Duke of St. Grian, no one dared to speak.


    The Duke of St. Grian raised his sword forward, and his loud voice, like a glorious sky, clearly spread throughout the entire battlefield:


    "Western Knights, I would rather die than retreat!"


    "I would rather die than retreat!"


    Countless roars converged into one sound, resounding throughout the battlefield.


    When the other realms retreated one after another, the army of the western realm became a countercurrent, rushing towards the tide of orcs without hesitation.

 Chapter 601： Arrangement (top)

    At the end of June, the ice field in the sky finally felt a little warmer.


    The bright sunlight reflected by the snow and ice was so bright that it was almost impossible to open your eyes.


    The Archbishop of the North, Adjani, squinted at the half-troll city, which had just begun to take shape, and asked in surprise:


    "How long has it been? The city is almost finished?"


    The knight accompanying him smiled and replied:


    "It''s been almost two months. It''s also because it was rebuilt on the old site of the original Troll King City. It doesn''t need to be re-planned, so it''s a little faster."


    "Two months?" Adjani was even more puzzled. "But didn''t Count Angele capture Troll King City last month?"


    "Yes. But before the expedition, Lord Earl has ordered all the troll slaves in the north to be called to rebuild the city."


    Adjani raised her brows and said, "So, he knew before he set off that he would definitely win?"


    The knight straightened his back proudly and said, "When the paladin Prince Otto and the White Wolf Witch King Squinn died under the siege of the blood cavalry army, the troll empire was doomed."


    Adjani smiled slightly, but did not refute.


    After some inspections at the city gate, the group entered the city smoothly.


    The scene in the city is not as beautiful as it looks from the outside. Most of the places are still crumbling walls and tents that are temporarily set up.


    The dense crowd of troll slaves are like hardworking ants, busy on the ruins of the city.


    The troll slaves worked extra hard. I don''t know if it was because they were building the former troll king''s city, or because Count Angele had promised to set them free after the city was built.


    "How many troll slaves are there?" Adjani asked curiously.


    "If I remember correctly, a total of 1.35 million."


    Adjani''s beautiful brows frowned, and she asked, "With so many troll slaves gathered here, you won''t worry about trouble?"


    The knight smiled confidently and said, "Lord Count Angele is in charge of himself, which troll dares to make trouble?"


    Adjani glanced at the knight beside her, only to realize that Colin Angele''s name had probably become synonymous with invincibility in the hearts of trolls.


    Modo II, Okamoto Volkin, Paladin Otto, White Wolf Witch King Squinn¡­


    Even if the troll heroes paid the price of their lives, they could not push the mountain that lay before the troll empire.


    Now, I am afraid that no troll has the courage to challenge Colin Angele.


    As long as he is there one day, the north of the north will be as safe as a mountain!


    And what Colin is doing now should be preparing to maintain this stable situation in the long run.


    The Guardian of the North is worthy of the name!


    While pondering, Adjani followed the knight all the way to the center of the royal city, and found that a magnificent palace had already stood here.


    This should be the half-troll palace, and it is currently the only fully completed building in the city.


    Entering the palace, walking through a quiet corridor, Adjani was led by the knight to a side hall.


    "The Count is waiting for you." The knight stopped and made an inviting gesture.


    Adjani nodded, put down the hood of the priest''s robe, and walked into the temple.


    Since the decorations have not yet been arranged, the hall appears to be very empty, with only a round table and a few seats.


    Hearing the footsteps, Colin raised his head and greeted with a smile:


    "Archbishop Adjani, welcome."


    "Count Angele¡ª" Adjani''s eyes rolled around, and there was a hint of resentment in her tone, "You are now beautiful! The paladin, the white wolf witch king, and the troll emperor have all died in your hands one after another. You have conquered all the castles of the Demon Empire in one fell swoop!


    Waiting for your victory, I am afraid that the title will be promoted again.


    Unlike me, although I am still called the Archbishop of the North, I can''t even use the bishops in the North. "


    Colin coughed slightly, slightly embarrassed.


    Of course he knew why Adjani was angry. The last time he forced the Pope to abdicate was out of whack, and Gregory would definitely have to settle the matter afterwards.


    If Colin hadn''t forced the Pope to agree to the appointment and dismissal of the Archbishop of the North, he would have to consult the Duke of St. Hilde first, and Adjani''s position as Archbishop would have been lost long ago.


    However, although the position was kept, Adjani''s life was definitely not easy.


    It is estimated that she has now been used as a display by the Pope.


    "Be patient." Colin advised, "I will keep your dedication and sacrifice in my heart, and I will repay you one day. Now, I need you to do me a favor."


    Adjani came to sit next to Colin, and the elegant orchid scent wafted through her nostrils.


    "Are you going to convert the half-trolls to the Lord of Radiance?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded, "The half-troll kingdom is the key to my solution to the threat to the north of the North. I need to make the people of this country have the same beliefs as humans, which will allow them to have the same beliefs between trolls and humans. It¡¯s more human-like, and it¡¯s better to become another half-elf kingdom.¡±


    Adjani nodded and said, "I can help you spread the Gospel of our Lord in the half-troll kingdom. I also believe that these half-trolls who have just jumped from the bottom of the untouchables to the rulers are following your instructions. I will definitely be willing to surrender to my Lord.


    However, there is a question you have thought about..."


    "what is the problem?"


    "The issue of the establishment of the parish." Adjani''s face became much more serious, "The half-troll kingdom will definitely not be included in the northern parish, so a new parish must be established and a new archbishop appointed.


    And this power, only Pope Gregory has. "


    Colin pouted and said, "What if I don''t want to pass Gregory?"


    Adjani shook her head and persuaded: "Then your act of spreading the Gospel of our Lord in the half-troll kingdom is illegal, and the half-trolls here are not believers, but heretics!


    If you really want to assimilate this country, assimilate this race, you can''t be sloppy when it comes to beliefs, and you can''t be opportunistic. "


    Colin laughed and retorted: "Here? Who dares to say that a half-troll is a heretic? Gregory? What qualifications does he have?"


    Adjani nodded earnestly and said, "Yes, just because he is the spokesperson of our Lord in the world."


    Colin patted the thick parchment book on the table, and said, "But it clearly says, ''Whoever believes in me will be redeemed''!"


    Only then did Adjani notice that there was a copy of the Holy Scripture in front of Ke Lin.


    Of course Adjani is very clear about the sentence that Colin quoted.


    But she still frowned and said: "Of course this sentence is true, but how to define ''belief''? Pope Gregory said you are a hypocrite, can you still argue?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded seriously and said solemnly, "I just want to challenge Gregory''s right to interpret the Holy Codex!"


    When Adjani heard this, she was not worried but happy, and quickly asked:


    "What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 602： Arrangement (below)

    "It''s very simple."


    Colin smiled and said, "It would be good to set up a model of Gregory''s helplessness on the ice field in the sky."


    Adjani stared at Colin with her beautiful eyes, waiting for his further explanation.


    "I found a half-troll student for you, and I hope you can teach him all the priest skills, and then help him spread the gospel in the half-troll kingdom, perform baptisms, and transform knights." Colin''s mouth curled into a sarcastic arc. , "In Pope Gregory''s definition, this half-troll priest and the half-troll knight he baptized are false believers and heretics, right?


    But what can he do?


    Could he still send the Knights Templar all the way to the half-troll kingdom to clean up these heresies?


    Hehe, if he really dares to do this, I guarantee that his Knights Templar will not be able to get out of the North!


    As long as Gregory can''t do anything about these half-troll priests and half-troll knights, over time, his so-called heretical remarks are almost like farts!


    When the number of priests and knights in the half-troll kingdom grows, I''ll have the half-troll king ordain an archbishop.


    I''d like to see what else Gregory can do besides rebuke?


    As long as he can''t do anything, the Pope''s authority will be dealt a blow.


    Moreover, the better the parish of the half-troll kingdom develops, it proves that the Holy Codex is the only basis for serving our Lord!


    I just want the whole world to know that Pope Gregory''s words are not equal to the will of our Lord, and that he and ordinary believers are equal before the Holy Codex. "


    Adjani listened to Ke Lin''s plan quietly, her eyes flickering, and her mind was full of thoughts.


    She knew that Colin''s approach was actually borrowed from the Duke of St. Chapman, the guardian of the empire.


    They are all trying to push up the status of the Holy Codex, weaken the authority of the church in the field of belief, and even deprive them of the right to interpret the Codex of Radiance.


    The Church will no longer be able to intervene in worldly affairs as it does now, when the Holy Codex pushes the Pope down from his high altar.


    Moreover, Adjani also noticed one thing.


    Colin just said that the half-troll king will appoint a new archbishop.


    Of course Adjani understood what that meant.


    You must know that even the supreme emperor of the Radiance Empire must accept the coronation of the Pope before he can legally inherit the throne.


    But Colin was going to let the king of the half-troll kingdom appoint the archbishop.


    Here, the monarchical power has been above the divine power.


    That is to say, the church in the half-troll kingdom will surely become a tool for the king to strengthen his rule, not a political enemy for power.


    Adjani gave Colin a deep look, but did not bring up the topic.


    In fact, in the previous peace talks at Oak Manor, Colin forced Gregory to agree to St. Hilde''s tools to intervene in the appointment and removal of the Archbishop of the North, and he was already trying to make secular power suppress theocratic power.


    Now Adjani can still sit firmly in the position of Archbishop of the North, which is actually a clear proof that the church is suppressed by the noble forces in the North.


    It''s just that in the half-troll kingdom, Colin''s temptation is bolder.


    "Count Angele, aren''t you afraid that Gregory will really tear his face?" Adjani reminded kindly, but in fact, her heart was already about to move.


    "Didn''t Gregory and I have torn apart our faces a long time ago?" Colin spread his hands and said indifferently, "I really wish he sent the Knights Templar to the ice field, so that I can see, the best in the church''s hands. Strong force, what level is it?"


    Adjani covered her mouth with a chuckle and said, "Count Angele, after the destruction of the troll empire, you seem to be much more confident than before."


    Colin smiled slightly and acquiesced to this sentence.


    In fact, his confidence came more from that paladin blood slave.


    Even if Gregory did send the Knights Templar, Colin''s current control would be enough to deal with it.


    So, why not take the opportunity to disgust Gregory, just to vent his anger at the suffocation he encountered at Oak Manor.


    "Archbishop Adjani, how is it? Would you like to help me? This time I sent a half-troll archbishop as a student for you. It can be regarded as some compensation for your current experience."


    "Okay!" Adjani didn''t hesitate, she simply responded and said, "Where''s my student? Have you already picked it?"


    Colin nodded, reached out and patted twice.


    Soon, a half-troll teenager walked in quickly.


    He first came to Colin, prostrate without hesitation, kissed Colin''s toes reverently, and then put his forehead on it, as if it was the most sacred thing in his heart.


    "This is Okats. I hope you can train him into a qualified priest as soon as possible."


    Okaz got up slowly, turned to Adjani, and performed a standard human noble etiquette, saying:


    "teacher!"


    Adjani looked up and down the half-troll boy and asked curiously:


    "You should have a last name, right?"


    Indeed, Okaz''s behavior is no different from that of a noble boy. It is impossible for ordinary civilians to cultivate such a child. This kind of temperament and manners must come from years of nurturing and accumulation, not a temporary assault.


    So Adjani concluded that this Orkaz must be the illegitimate son of some troll noble.


    Instead of answering the question, Okatz turned his attention to Colin, apparently seeking his opinion.


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "His surname is Volkin."


    "Troll Royal Family?"


    "Yes. His father was Abbas Volkin, Prince of the East of the Troll Empire."


    Adjani was slightly startled.


    Of course she knew that although the troll empire had already been conquered by Colin, it had not yet been completely destroyed.


    In fact, with the harsh climate and vast terrain of the ice field in the sky, it is impossible for humans to completely wipe out the troll family.


    It''s only a matter of time before the troll empire resurfaces.


    Today, the surviving great nobles in the troll family belong to Abbas Volkin, who is the most noble and respected. Not surprisingly, he should become the commander of the remnants of the trolls.


    But Colin was actually going to push Abbas'' illegitimate son to the position of the half-troll archbishop. What was this idea?


    Isn''t he worried that this Orkatz will collude with his father and make the half-troll kingdom fall to the troll''s side?


    Facing Adjani''s suspicious eyes, Ke Lin didn''t explain much, just reminded:


    "Not many people know the true identity of Okatz, and I hope you can keep this a secret."


    Seeing that Ke Lin didn''t intend to explain further, Adjani had to nod her head to show that she knew.


    "In addition, at the coronation ceremony three days later, you still need to baptize Gondwala Volkin."


    Of course Adjani knew that this Gondwala was the son of the troll emperor who had just died. It seemed that Colin was going to support him as the king of the half-troll kingdom, so she readily agreed:


    "good!"

 Chapter 603： coronation

    Half-troll palace.


    Through dozens of marble pillars supporting the high glazed dome, the morning sun is like a sharp sword, piercing straight down from the top, shining on the altar of white glazed rocks.


    Around the altar, there were half-trolls who came to watch the ceremony.


    A few days ago, they were the most discriminated pariahs in the troll empire, but now, they have suddenly become nobles of this new kingdom that is about to be established.


    This kind of change made the half-trolls look like they were drunk, with their faces flushed and their eyes blurred.


    Of course, they all know that this earth-shaking change in identity is all because of one person¡ª


    Guardian of the North, Count Angele!


    At this moment, in the hearts of the half-trolls, Colin Angele''s status was even higher than the gods he believed in.


    dong dong dong-


    The solemn bell rang, and Colin led Gondwala Volkin into the hall.


    The young half-troll obviously had not experienced such a scene before, and was very nervous for a while, and clenched Colin''s index finger tightly, as if this was the only way to gain a sense of security.


    Swish!


    The half-troll nobles present stood up in unison, bowing and saluting.


    It was just that the object of their salute was not Gondwala, the half-troll king who was about to succeed him, but Colin.


    Colin was wearing a red earl''s dress with a long sword around his waist, and his knight boots clacked on the marble floor.


    At this moment, he is the focus of all eyes, a well-deserved protagonist.


    The frenetic gazes from those half-troll nobles convinced Colin that he could order them to do anything, even to die.


    Coming to the altar in the center of the palace, Colin stopped.


    In front of them, is a small holy pool.


    Archbishop Adjani, wearing a simple white priest''s robe, was standing by the pool, bare feet and a wreath of irises on his head, looking at Colin and Gondwala softly.


    Colin let go of Gondwala''s little hand, smiled at him, and stepped aside.


    The melodious hymn immediately sounded, and a holy and solemn atmosphere enveloped the audience.


    Gondwala was a little panicked, but in Adjani''s gentle eyes, he still remembered what he had rehearsed countless times before, calmed down, and stepped into the holy water pool.


    Adjani''s face was straight, and she said in a loud and clear voice:


    "Lost Lamb, Suffering Sinner, Gondwala Volkin, are you willing to put aside the prejudice and ignorance of the past, and devote yourself to the cause of serving the Lord of Glory until you die?"


    Gondwala nodded and replied in a tender voice:


    "I do!"


    Adjani nodded in satisfaction, motioned Gondwala to squat down and immerse herself in the water with her eyes, and said at the same time:


    "Dive into this pool, and you will be separated from the filth;


    Dip into this pool, and you will bid farewell to sin;


    Dip into this pool and you will be reborn! "


    When Gondwala''s young body was submerged in the holy water, Adjani stretched out her right hand, and as for the surface of the pool, she said loudly:


    "The light of the Supreme Lord will always shine on your way!"


    The sunlight streaming down from the dome seemed to light up suddenly.


    Gondwala stuck his head out of the holy water, took a breath, and asked timidly:


    "finished?"


    Adjani smiled slightly, nodded and said:


    "Yes. Henceforth you are a knight."


    Gondwala walked out of the holy water pool. The two maids quickly stepped forward, wiped Gondwala''s wet hair, and changed into a clean dress.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Colin slowly ascended to the altar.


    A maid came to the altar with a tray containing the king''s crown in her hand.


    After Gondwala finished packing, he also came to the altar and knelt down on one knee.


    Colin held the crown in both hands and said solemnly:


    "Gondwala Volkin, today, under the watch of the High Lord, you are crowned king.


    Put on the crown, and you shall have pity on the people of the half-troll kingdom and ensure their livelihood; you shall protect the vassals of the Volkin family and grant them glory; you shall guard the half-troll believers, so that they may be bathed in the Lord''s forever. In glory...


    Remember, you are the half-troll king and the knight of the High Lord.


    May the brilliance of the Supreme Lord always shine on your path, grant you strength and dignity, and be free from harm in all lifetimes..."


    Gondwala''s little face was tensed, and his eyes were full of confusion. Obviously, he couldn''t understand what Colin was reciting.


    All he knew was that he was going to be king.


    As for what the king represents, he doesn''t really have a clear idea.


    And he doesn''t even know what the difference is between a half-troll kingdom and a troll empire.


    He only knew that he had to cooperate with the majestic uncle on the altar to finish the ceremony, otherwise he would have no dinner.


    Gondwala actually wanted to know when he would be able to see his father and mother, but his uncle said that he would wait until he grew up.


    So, Gondwala now really wants to grow up quickly.


    Colin finally finished his long prayer and put the crown on Gondwala''s head.


    Gondwala only felt a heavy weight on the top of his head, almost breaking his immature neck.


    But he still stood up swayingly The surrounding half-troll nobles drew out their long swords, knelt down on one knee, and swore:


    "My king, I swear my allegiance to you, today and forever!


    Your will is the belief we guard, your order is the guideline we follow, and what your sword points to is our direction! "


    Gondwala responded loudly:


    "I accept your allegiance!"


    A group of half-troll nobles then stood up again.


    Afterwards, Okaz, who had just been accepted as a student by Adjani, walked out of the crowd and knelt down on one knee in front of Gondwala.


    Gondwala took the scepter handed over by the maid and handed it to Okatz, saying:


    "Okatz, in the name of the king of the half-troll kingdom, I appoint you as the archbishop of the half-troll kingdom. I hope you will do your best to spread the gospel of our lord in the half-troll kingdom!"


    Okats said loudly:


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Next, Gondwala conferred the nobles of the half-troll kingdom in public, and appointed the prime minister and cabinet ministers of the kingdom.


    Of course, these appointments must be Colin''s idea. Gondwala is just a megaphone, and he may not even know what the Prime Minister of the Kingdom is.


    Gondwala read the appointment letter as prescribed, and then looked at Colin with searching eyes, and seemed to ask again - Okay?


    Colin smiled in satisfaction and nodded.


    Gondwala breathed a sigh of relief and announced the end of the ceremony with a tender voice.


    At this point, the half-troll kingdom was finally officially established.


    This new kingdom shaped by Colin will become the beginning and key of his plan to assimilate trolls. I believe that it will not be long before that race on the ice field in the sky that is hostile to the north will become weaker and weaker, until it completely disappears.


    (https://)


    1 Second Remember Apex Novel: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 604： play off

    Troll King City.


    On the ruins of the palace.


    At about the same time that Gondwala was crowned King of the Half-Troll Kingdom, Abbas Vol''kin was crowned Emperor of the Troll Empire here.


    The ruins and ruins everywhere seemed to be a reflection of the current state of the empire, but Abbas didn''t care, he respectfully knelt on the ground and accepted the coronation of the new White Wolf Witch King.


    The heavy crown fell on his head, making Abbas feel a heavy sense of responsibility.


    At that moment, he almost wanted to renege on his promise with Colin, manage this broken empire well, and bring the troll family back to life.


    But he dared not.


    Not to mention that he has already sent several illegitimate children to the half-troll kingdom, it is said that he is not the only one in the troll kingdom.


    For example, Ubam...


    Abbas stood up, turned to face the troll nobles, and accepted their oath of allegiance.


    After taking the oath, Abbas said solemnly:


    "Everyone, the troll empire has just suffered an unprecedented humiliation. As the emperor of the empire, I swear here that I must make the north pay the price!"


    "Let the northern border pay the price!" The nobles responded, but their confidence was obviously insufficient.


    The repeated fiasco has already worn away the hearts of the troll nobles. They have now developed a great fear of the north, the blood cavalry army, and Colin Angele, and they dare not fight against them at all.


    At this time, seeing the call of the Emperor of Trust, I had to speak out to deal with it.


    But unexpectedly, Abbas was not satisfied with empty slogans, and only listened to him continue to say aloud:


    "I have received news that the Northerners are preparing to establish a half-troll kingdom in the southern area of ??the Icefields of the Sky, more precisely, on the former site of the Empire!


    Can you imagine?


    Those filthy and lowly **** are going to become the lords of a country!


    And what''s even more hateful is that there are millions of troll slaves who are about to become citizens of the half-troll kingdom, accepting the rule of those lowly bastards!


    You say, should such a half-troll kingdom exist? "


    When the troll nobles heard this, they already realized that something was wrong, and immediately looked at each other, not daring to agree.


    But there are also unknown troll nobles who said loudly:


    "Of course this damned half-troll kingdom cannot exist! It''s a blasphemy to the **** of war! It''s a betrayal and defilement of the troll bloodline!"


    "That''s right!" Abbas immediately replied, "So, in the name of the emperor of the troll empire, I declare war on the half-troll kingdom! We should call up the army immediately, before this new kingdom has gained a firm foothold. , attack quickly..."


    "Your Majesty!" Finally, a troll noble couldn''t help but persuade, "Today''s empire is riddled with holes and exhausted, how can it still handle a war!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Another troll noble also stood up to persuade, "Also, even if we are sure to win the half-troll kingdom, what about the North? As long as we dare to send troops, the North will definitely not sit back and watch. At that time, we will only usher in a fiasco again!"


    "Your Majesty, what the troll empire should do today is to recuperate, not continue to fight! Otherwise, I am worried that there will be a rebellion within the empire!"


    "Your Majesty, in order to prepare for the last expedition, the people of the empire have already had no surplus food at home. Now the biggest crisis in the empire is actually the problem of food! And it''s not a half-troll!"


    "Your Majesty, I also think that we should first pay attention to the interior of the empire and start solving the upcoming famine..."


    ¡­


    Seeing that the troll nobles have spoken out against each other, Abbas roared:


    "enough!"


    He slowly swept the audience with eyes that hated iron and steel, and continued:


    "You''re all scared! You''ve all lost the faith and courage to be a troll warrior! Stop trying! I''ve made a decision!


    In three months, I will personally lead an army of 100,000 to attack the half-troll kingdom! "


    After saying this, Abbas ignored the excited troll nobles and strode out of the palace.


    Leaving a group of troll nobles groaning in the hall.


    They agreed to Abbas succeeding the throne, on the one hand because Abbas was the most noble of the surviving troll executives, and on the other hand, because of Abbas''s close-to-human attitude.


    I thought that after Abbas became the troll emperor, he would at least be able to get along with the North, giving the troll empire a chance to recuperate. After all, the current troll empire was really scared by the north.


    But no one expected that Abbas'' attitude changed drastically after he ascended the throne, and he insisted on continuing to wage war.


    But the point is, how can the current troll empire still have the ability to wage war.


    Where did the soldiers come from? Where does the money come from?


    The troll empire has long since been hollowed out.


    If a war is waged again, the troll people who have been squeezed to the limit will probably be forced to rebel.


    The troll nobles walked out in twos and threes, whispering to each other their inner worries.


    Ubam took a few quick steps and stopped a young troll noble:


    "His Royal Highness Kasham."


    Katham Volkin, the Prince of the South of the Troll Empire, is also the younger brother of the previous Troll Emperor, Okamoto.


    In fact, after Okamoto''s death, there are three most promising successors.


    In addition to the position of Abbas, the other two are Okamoto''s son Gondwala and his younger brother Kassim.


    Gondwala is still a hostage in the north, and his bloodline is not pure, and it seems that Colin will be pushed to the throne of the half-troll kingdom, and he will definitely be the first to be discharged.


    As for Prince Kassim, after all, he is too young, and because his lineage can be said to have a deep hatred with the North, the troll nobles are worried that once he succeeds to the throne, he will not know how to compromise and continue to deepen the contradiction with the North.


    Therefore, they finally unanimously elected Prince Abbas.


    But no one expected this to happen...


    Prince Kassim stopped and said, "Warrior Ubam, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ubam leaned over to Prince Kassim and whispered, "Your Highness, do you know why Your Majesty wants to attack the Half-troll Kingdom so urgently?"


    "Why?"


    "Because it is said that several of His Majesty''s illegitimate children have sneaked into the half-troll kingdom, and are in high positions in it!"


    Prince Cathem''s expression changed, and he quickly asked, "Which illegitimate children? Do you know them?"


    Ubham shook his head.


    After all, the half-troll illegitimate child is not a glorious thing. UU reading Abbas has always kept these illegitimate children in a secret place. Therefore, although the troll executives know that Abbas has illegitimate children, they do not. know their true identities.


    "Then how can you confirm that His Majesty''s illegitimate children have gone to the Half-Troll Kingdom?" Prince Kassim said angrily.


    "His Royal Highness, if this is not the case, how do you explain the change in His Majesty''s attitude before and after he ascended the throne? He is so eager to attack the semi-troll kingdom, because he is worried that the news of his illegitimate son will be leaked there, which will affect him in the troll empire. prestige."


    Prince Cathem nodded in agreement.


    Ubam immediately lowered his voice again and said: "So, Your Highness, Abbas''s current behavior will only bring the troll empire to hell! He is no longer suitable to be our emperor..."


    "Do you know what you are going to say!" Prince Cathem interrupted with a sharp expression.


    Ubam immediately shut up.


    But he already knew from the twinkling eyes of Prince Cathem that his purpose had been achieved...

 Chapter 605： bad news

    Half-troll palace.


    A royal meeting is underway.


    Of course, it is not particularly accurate to say that it was a royal meeting, because the new king, Gondwala, could not understand the reports of the cabinet ministers at all, and was already sleepy on the throne.


    The ministers of the half-troll kingdom turned a blind eye to this.


    Because, the person they really reported to was actually Colin.


    "...So, Your Majesty, there is a huge gap in the kingdom''s food supply. Although it will ease after the autumn harvest, it still cannot reach the level of self-sufficiency." The Minister of Agriculture said "Your Majesty", but his eyes turned to Ke Lin.


    "You don''t have to worry about the issue of food." Colin calmly said, "The North will provide the half-troll kingdom with food supplies for three years. Of course, these food are not free, and you will need to pay them back in the future."


    Since the implementation of the new farming and animal husbandry system proposed by Bachelor Sonny, the grain output in the northern region has increased substantially. Not only has the internal famine problem been resolved, but there is even room to supply the half-troll kingdom.


    Colin has made the Half-Elves Kingdom adopt a similar new farming and animal husbandry system. He believes that with the Half-Elves Kingdom''s unique agricultural conditions and Half-Elves'' talent in planting, the increase in food production will definitely be more impressive.


    Therefore, Colin does not have to worry about the food issue at all now.


    "Lord Count, thank you for your help!"


    After the Minister of Agriculture resigned, the Minister of Military Affairs opened his mouth and reported:


    "Your Majesty, according to your will, the first regular army of the half-troll kingdom has been recruited. The total number of soldiers recruited this time is 30,000, including 3,000 half-trolls, 15,000 human beings, and the rest are trolls..."


    Yes, in the first army of the half-troll kingdom, there were also a large number of human soldiers.


    Of course it was Colin''s order.


    After all, the total population of half-trolls is too small now, and there are simply not many soldiers to form an army.


    If trolls make up the vast majority of the army, that army''s loyalty is very unreliable.


    Now that the half-troll kingdom has just been established, the situation has not been completely stabilized. If there is no sufficient and reliable military force to suppress it, it is easy to cause trouble.


    That''s why Ke Lin recruited a lot of people from the north to join the army.


    Moreover, this is also a means for Colin to infiltrate the half-troll kingdom.


    This army is the first military armament formed by the semi-troll kingdom. Its officers and even soldiers will be able to occupy a place in the semi-troll kingdom''s military circle in the future. Joining a certain number of human beings can also ensure that in the future, the northern border can be divided into two parts. The army of the troll kingdom has enough influence.


    Colin was going to wait for this army to have a certain fighting power, and then let them go to the Troll Empire to clean up on a regular basis.


    In this way, the troll empire can be prevented from taking a good rest, and at the same time, a large number of troll populations can be captured and brought back through war, so that the semi-troll kingdom can develop and grow more rapidly.


    As for whether this army will fail in the Troll Empire, Colin is not worried.


    After all, today''s troll empire is really exhausted, and there are prostitutes placed in it by Ke Lin who continue to stir up civil unrest.


    Through the monitoring of the blood slaves, Colin knew that Abbas had successfully ascended the throne of the troll empire, and at the same time issued a war order against the half-troll kingdom as required by Colin.


    This war order will inevitably make the troll empire, which has been drained, see more resentment and civil unrest.


    It is estimated that when the half-troll army arrives, the troll empire will not be able to pull a decent army to defend.


    Moreover, Colin is still infiltrating and corrupting the upper echelons of the Troll Empire.


    The method is also very simple, that is, to keep recruiting their illegitimate sons and make them serve as high-ranking officials in the half-troll kingdom.


    There are innumerable connections between the high-level officials of the semi-troll kingdom today and the high-level officials of the troll empire.


    For example, King Gondwala is the son of the former Troll Emperor Okamoto, Archbishop Okatz is the illegitimate son of the Troll Emperor Abbas, Prime Minister Morfingen is the illegitimate son of the Treasurer of the Troll Empire, and Minister of War Mogad is the The illegitimate son of the last troll emperor Modo II...


    These **** suffered discrimination and low status in the troll empire, but when they got here, they became the rulers of a country. Such a change in status made them completely abandon their thoughts on the troll empire, and even wanted to destroy the one for them. An empire with cold memories.


    For the high-level figures of the troll empire, seeing that the troll empire has no future, the half-troll kingdom can be regarded as a retreat.


    Of course, they wouldn''t want to look at these **** on weekdays, but as the half-troll kingdom grows, their thoughts will inevitably change.


    Of course, not all high-ranking troll figures have half-troll bastards.


    Those "troll racists" will naturally form opposing factions with the troll executives who have half-troll illegitimate children. As long as Colin is a little provocative, the two factions will fight against each other, and even let the trolls fight. The empire was completely divided.


    While pondering, the Minister of Military Affairs had already reported on the army construction and future plans of the Half-Troll Kingdom.


    Subsequently, Prime Minister Morfingen of the Kingdom stepped forward to report:


    "Your Majesty, according to your previous order, I have drawn up a policy to encourage fertility.


    The citizens of the half-troll kingdom will receive a subsidy of ten silver coins for every healthy baby born, and if the baby is of half-troll blood, the reward will be doubled..."


    Just then, a knight strode into the hall.


    Morfingen frowned, but didn''t dare to say anything, because he recognized that it was the knight of the Angele family.


    "Rogue Knight, what''s wrong?" Colin also asked curiously.


    He knew that UU reading www. uukanshu. If there is no emergency, the Logger Knight will not rashly break into the royal meeting like this.


    Gondwala was also awakened, and quickly wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, and sat upright.


    Knight Logue''s face was very solemn, he strode up to Colin, and reported in a low voice:


    "Lord Earl, news came from Winter City just now that the imperial coalition suffered a major defeat in the Tianduan Mountains..."


    "What!" Colin stood up in shock, "How about the loss of the army in the north? What about Marquis Garcia?"


    "Marquis Garcia..." Knight Logue was hesitant for a while, but seeing Colin''s uneasy expression, he lowered his voice and said:


    "It is said that Marquis Garcia led the army in the north to escape, which led to the fiasco of the imperial coalition. Your Majesty has declared Marquis Garcia a traitor and requested that he be arrested and charged immediately..."


    Hearing this, Colin no longer had the heart to care about the trivial affairs of the half-troll kingdom, and immediately strode out.


    Leaving a group of half-troll ministers froze in place, looking at each other in dismay.

 Chapter 606： return

    In early July, Colin returned to the north from the Sky Icefield.


    However, he did not go directly to Winter City, but returned to Ice Rock City.


    Not because he was homesick, but because Vera was here.


    After hearing about the fiasco of the imperial coalition and the news that Marquis Garcia was declared a traitor by Reinhardt the Great, the anxious Vera went all the way north to seek help from her husband.


    The two happened to meet in Ice Rock City.


    In fact, although Bingyan City is Ke Lin''s family fief, he has been fighting in the east and west in the past few years, and he has not stayed here for long.


    The castle that was inherited from the Suduo family has also been completely renovated, and it has become a "Red Castle" that truly belongs to the Angele family.


    And Colin, who just came back, actually lost his way in his castle...


    After bathing and changing clothes, Colin took off the dust and came to the study.


    The half-elf maid Cathy smiled at Colin and said:


    "Lord Earl, Lord Duke is still taking a bath. I''ll be here soon, please wait."


    Colin nodded and sat down on the sofa chair.


    Meow-


    A grey-blue figure flashed past Ke Lin''s back, and Ke Lin was startled to realize that he was so worried that he could not find Xiao Bai lying on the sofa, and almost sat on it.


    Long time no see, Xiaobai has become much more rounded. At first glance, the food is too good and the exercise is too little.


    Just after seeing Ke Lin, Xiaobai''s eyes were extraordinarily alert, and it seemed that he didn''t know this irresponsible master.


    "Lord Count, what would you like to drink?"


    "Cafe."


    "good."


    Cathy sticks out her little white hands and starts brewing coffee. Her movements are dexterous and her posture is beautiful. It is a pity that Colin is absent-minded and lost in his own thoughts.


    To be honest, Colin did not expect that the imperial coalition would be defeated so quickly.


    You must know that this kind of confrontation between millions of troops may not be able to determine the winner after a year and a half, but it has only been so long, and there is news of the fiasco of the imperial coalition.


    What shocked him even more was that Marquis Garcia escaped!


    In Colin''s impression, Marquis Garcia is definitely not a person who fears death, and this kind of escaping behavior cannot happen to him.


    Colin guessed that either Marquis Garcia was wronged, or Marquis Garcia had other plans...


    Cathy had put a cup of fragrant coffee in front of Colin, and added milk and a spoonful of sugar according to Colin''s habit.


    Colin picked up the cup and took a sip of the coffee. The mellow taste refreshed him.


    Just at this time, the door was knocked gently, and then, Vera walked in.


    Cathy hurriedly stood up and saluted, and then asked, "Lord Duke, what would you like to drink?"


    Vera looked at the brewed coffee and said, "Just coffee, no sugar."


    "Okay." Cathy poured a glass for Vera, and then walked out lightly, leaving the study room to the Colin couple.


    Colin stepped forward and hugged Vera in his arms, kissed her lightly on her smooth forehead, and said:


    "Why aren''t you waiting for me in Winter City?"


    "I''m in a hurry." Vera squeezed herself into her husband''s warm embrace, and her originally restless mood suddenly eased a lot.


    "You are about to become a mother, don''t run around like this again." Colin reached out and stroked Vera''s slightly bulging belly, admonishing.


    "Yeah." Vera nodded, then took out a letter from her bosom, handed it to Colin, and said, "This is a letter from my father back to Winter City, which explains the whole story in detail, take a look ."


    Colin took it quickly, sat on the sofa with Vera in his arms, and took a closer look.


    Instead, Xiao Bai crawled over at this moment, lying on Vera''s pregnant belly, and even snored.


    Colin didn''t have time to pay attention to this kitten who had forgotten its owner. After reading Marquis Garcia''s letter, he finally understood the truth of the matter.


    "The Marquis is a little too risky this time." Colin sighed, "Moreover, he is risking his own reputation and even his life..."


    "Colin, will my father be okay?" Vera asked nervously.


    "It shouldn''t." Colin had to comfort his wife, "As long as we follow the Marquis'' strategy and successfully repel the army of orcs, then we can help him clear his name."


    Vera breathed a sigh of relief, but still said with some worry: "Why do you think father has to take such extreme measures? Why not persuade His Majesty to withdraw from the army?"


    "It should be persuaded not to move." Colin can probably guess some of the situation on the front line, "Emperor Reinhardt is too stubborn, and Duke St. Grian is unwilling to let the Western Territory fall, these two will definitely not agree. Marquis Garcia''s retreat strategy...


    Therefore, the Marquis cannot make such a decision. "


    Vera sighed, a little helpless.


    She was silent for a moment, then asked, "Then when are you going to set off for the Western Region?"


    "As soon as possible." Ke Lin thought for a while and said, "I will spend a day in Bingyan City, and I will lead the army to set off tomorrow morning."


    "So soon?" Vera was a little reluctant to bear her husband, but she knew that the situation was urgent and did not hold back.


    Colin straightened his wife''s hair, kissed her delicate pink ear, and said warmly, "I have to figure out the specifics of the situation in the Western Region as soon as possible, so let''s go early. When I come back this time, I will be nowhere to be found. If you don¡¯t go, I will accompany you to give birth.¡±


    "Yeah. You don''t have to worry about me." Vera didn''t want to make the atmosphere too sad, she smiled and said, "Originally, based on your great achievements on the ice field in the sky this time, I was going to canonize you as a marquis. Now I have to wait. You can talk about it when you come back from the west."


    "Marquis?" Colin smiled slightly and said, "Is there enough fiefs in the north to confer a new marquis?"


    Vera pursed her lips and smiled and said, "Of course enough, I have already planned, and I will give you all the land on the west bank of the Furious River. Anyway, the Furious River is now under our control. Now, if one day you think your territory is not big enough, you can continue to expand eastward."


    Colin of course understood what Vera meant, and suddenly laughed, saying:


    "Okay, then you leave that piece of land for me first, until I return from the west expedition."


    Vera looked at her husband''s excited and heroic appearance, her heart overflowing with pride, and she immediately sent a sweet kiss.


    Colin, of course, responded enthusiastically.


    During the lingering, Xiaobai was pushed off the sofa.


    Meow! Meow!


    It yelled at Colin a few times in dissatisfaction, but Colin grabbed the back of the neck with one hand and threw it out of the window.


    Fortunately, the study was not too high from the ground, so Xiao Bai deftly found his balance in mid-air, landed on all fours, and then shouted louder at the window to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Bang!


    The window was closed by Colin, blocking the sound from inside and outside the study.

 Chapter 607： send troops

    The next morning.


    Colin opened his eyes and saw his wife beside him still asleep.


    The golden hair sprinkled on the pillow like a blooming flower.


    Colin didn''t want to wake up the sleeping Vera, he carefully pulled out his arms from his soft embrace, and gently got out of the fragrant quilt, put on his clothes and left the bedroom.


    As soon as he went out, he met a beautiful girl in the corridor.


    "Good morning, Earl Angeli."


    "Good morning, Miss Nina."


    Colin greeted with a smile, then pointed to the bedroom, and said, "Are you here to find Vera? She hasn''t woken up yet, you know, pregnant women need more sleep."


    Nina glanced narrowly at Colin, then shook her head and said:


    "No, I''m not here to find my cousin, but to you."


    "Oh? What''s your business with me?" Colin asked, probably already understanding Nina''s intention.


    Nina stretched out her hand to straighten her hair, which had been ruffled by the wind, and asked tentatively, "Sir Count, are you ready to lead an army to support the Western Region?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded frankly, looking around, as if looking for someone.


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "Just today."


    "So fast?" Nina was surprised, but at the same time there was a hint of loss in her eyes.


    "Yes. The blood cavalry army has been renovated in the half-troll kingdom, and it has already been prepared to fight again. Moreover, the situation in the western region is not optimistic. I must rush over as soon as possible."


    Nina bit her red lips lightly, as if hesitating whether to speak.


    Ke Lin asked with a smile: "The Phoenix Butterfly Army should have been ready to go out for a long time, right?"


    "Ah?" Nina was stunned for a moment, then nodded again and again, "Yes, the Phoenix Butterfly Army can follow you to the Western Region at any time!"


    "That''s good." Colin nodded with satisfaction, and then said again, "Next time, let Seiken Morrison come to me directly. I don''t have the guts. How to revive the Morrison family?"


    Nina then responded a little embarrassedly: "Okay...Okay!"


    Colin didn''t scold Nina or Seiken Morrison too much either.


    Because he is very aware of the current Morrison family''s desire for war and victory, the phoenix army was not brought in the Western Region and the Icefield in the sky before, which must have made the knights of the Morrison family extremely anxious and urgent.


    I am afraid that some people are even beginning to wonder if Colin is deliberately suppressing the Phoenix Butterfly Army to prevent the Morrison family from re-emerging.


    It''s just that they didn''t know that the battle in the western border was actually because Marquis Garcia didn''t want the Phoenix Butterfly Army to participate, and the Sky Ice Field was not a suitable battlefield for the Phoenix Butterfly Army at all.


    Ke Lin never deliberately targeted the Phoenix Butterfly Army from beginning to end.


    The Morrison family is now a vassal of the Angele family, and Colin is not going to target his own people because of some previous festivals.


    And to be honest, with Colin''s current power and strength under his control, even in its heyday, the Morrison family was not in the eyes of Colin, and there was no need to guard against suppression.


    After sending away the thankful Nina, Colin came to the restaurant alone.


    The housekeeper Aemon instructed the maids to serve a hearty breakfast, and then he quietly stood by and waited for Colin to finish eating before stepping forward to report in a low voice:


    "Master, someone went to Greycastle to inquire about your past."


    Colin looked condensed and asked, "Do you know who it is?"


    Aemon shook his head regretfully and said, "I don''t know. That person was very careful and didn''t reveal his identity."


    Colin put down his napkin, lost in thought.


    In fact, he was mentally prepared for it.


    With the sharp increase in Colin''s strength and power, there are bound to be people who are curious about his past.


    There is even speculation that he is the biological son of a country baron.


    For this, even Colin himself began to doubt.


    "Aemon..." Colin tentatively said, "How much do you know about my past...?"


    Colin has always felt that this elderly butler has served in the Angele family for more than half a century, so he might know some secrets.


    There was no emotional change on Aemon''s old face. He just smiled faintly after hearing Ke Lin''s question and said:


    "Master, I watched you grow up. Of course I know your past well, so I don''t know what you want to know?"


    Colin looked at Aemon seriously for a while, but couldn''t see any flaws in the other''s expression, so he could only smile and wave his hands, got up and left the restaurant.


    Although Aemon didn''t say anything, Colin felt that the other party should know something.


    However, Colin did not continue to ask.


    The old man dedicated his life to the Angele family, and Colin didn''t believe he would betray him.


    Even if he chooses to hide it, he must have his own difficulties.


    Colin respected his decision.


    Moreover, he has more urgent matters to deal with now, and he really has no time to explore the mystery of his own life experience.


    Aemon looked at Colin''s retreating back, and his eyes finally changed a little.


    He opened his mouth and seemed to want to stop Colin, but after hesitating for a while, he still didn''t make a sound.


    When Colin''s back completely disappeared from the door, Aemon let out a long sigh.


    ¡­


    ten o''clock in the morning.


    The low sound of the horn echoed over Ice Rock City.


    The sound of horses'' hooves was like rolling thunder, shaking the ground, and a group of cavalrymen urged their horses to gather outside the Ice Rock City.


    On this expedition to the Western Territory, the cavalry reserve that Colin had trained by the Ciel Knights for a long time was also incorporated into the blood cavalry camp.


    With the addition of this batch of recruits, the blood cavalry army rapidly expanded to 30,000 people.


    These recruits will have a certain negative impact on the blood cavalry''s combat effectiveness, but it''s not a big problem.


    In Ke Lin''s view, to form a strong army that is invincible and invincible, three elements are the most important¡ªthe source of soldiers, equipment, and the spirit of the army.


    Bingyuan, this is definitely no problem.


    There is always a strong and brave young man in the north.


    And since they can be selected for the reserve of the Blood Cavalry Army, they must be the best among the young people in the North, and after the rigorous training of the Charr Knights, they have reached the blood cavalry army''s enlistment standards.


    As for equipment, there will certainly be no problem.


    Although the rise of the Angele family has a short time, the speed of wealth accumulation can be described as extremely astonishing.


    The war reparations of the troll empire are already abundant enough, and with the fact that Colin has secretly integrated and controlled the northern border and the half-elf business world, it is naturally impossible to lose money.


    These blood cavalry recruits are equipped with three standard horses, a full set of leather armor, as well as lances, sabres, bows and arrows...


    The wealth consumed by arming these 10,000 bloodless cavalry recruits is probably enough to form an infantry army of 100,000 people.


    However, what these recruits lack is the last element. Of course, it is also the most important element¡ªthe military soul.


    This is the real difference between the blood cavalry and the ordinary cavalry.


    It is the most precious wealth inherited from the Black Cavalry.


    But such a military soul cannot be obtained no matter how much training, it can only be formed by pouring the blood of the enemy.


    In addition to the blood cavalry army, there is another army gathered in the outskirts of Bingyan City - the Phoenix Butterfly Army.


    The Morrison family''s last fortune, and their last hope.


    In the eyes of every Phoenix Butterfly Army soldier, there is a flashing desire for victory, for merit, and for glory.


    Seiken Morrison rode his horse to Colin and saluted respectfully:


    "Lord Earl, the Morrison family is ready!"


    Ke Lin nodded, and finally glanced at the figure of Miaoman standing at the head of Bingyan City, then decisively put down the mask, and said coldly:


    "Set off!"

 ~： Six hundred and eight called

    Westbound.


    It was midsummer, and there was a scorching smell in the scorching wind.


    Knight McCoy knew that it was the smell of a corpse burned by the flames.


    Looking at the flames that were gradually extinguishing in the distance, Knight McCoy walked forward numbly.


    "Sir! Let''s wait and see first, the orc army may not have left..." The soldiers behind him grabbed the Custer Knight.


    Knight McCoy was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    The group walked forward cautiously, carefully hiding their tracks.


    When it was confirmed that the orc army had left, they quickened their pace.


    The further you go, the stronger the smell of burnt stench.


    Immediately, they found the first body, lying in the stream that surrounded the village.


    There was a narrow stone bridge over the stream, on which hung a dozen dead people.


    After crossing the stone bridge and going forward, you will see the burning village.


    There was no screaming, no crying, just a dead silence.


    The charred corpses could be seen everywhere, but it was no longer able to make Knight McCoy feel angry.


    After all, they have seen too many scenes like this along the way.


    Their former homeland, and now the Western Region, has been completely reduced to a **** on earth.


    Knight McCoy only hated why he didn''t die in the Tianduan Mountains. That way, at least he wouldn''t have to suffer more.


    The only belief that supports his survival now is revenge!


    Revenge on the Orcs!


    Even if he knew that this was his own death, Knight McCoy had no intention of retreating at all.


    His comrades-in-arms, his family, and his city have all been turned to ashes before the army of orcs. Knight McCoy only wants to seek relief, and if he can pull a few more backs before he dies, then for him, it is The greatest consolation.


    Wooden houses collapsed in the flames, sending up puffs of white smoke.


    In the smoke and dust, Knight McCoy and his party followed the trail of the orc army and continued on their way.


    All the way east.


    When the sun was gradually sinking, Knight McCoy and his party heard the faint sound of killing again.


    "My lord, in front of you is Little Rock City, the territory of Viscount Custer..."


    Knight McCoy nodded, but did not speak.


    He knew Viscount Custer, and secretly admired Viscount Custer''s daughter, but he knew that his identity was not enough, and he never dared to express his heart.


    If he could come back, Knight McCoy would definitely not hesitate, because the woman he admired had already died on the battlefield of the Tianduan Mountains.


    Looking at the plume of smoke rising from the sky above Little Rock, Knight McCoy knew that the city had been occupied, but he still leaned over without hesitation.


    Crawling in the grass, Knight McCoy and his party tried their best to hide their whereabouts.


    When they approached the southern city gate, they could see the corpses of civilians piled up at the city gate by the afterglow of the setting sun. At a glance, there were hundreds of them.


    The blood has dyed the land red, and even the road into the city has turned into a quagmire.


    The movement in the city clearly showed that the orcs were massaging the city.


    The screams, the roars, the killing sounds... as if they were sounds from hell.


    Knight McCoy was breathing heavily, and was about to rush in to kill him, but his companions behind him stopped him again:


    "Sir, wait until it gets dark!"


    Knight McCoy stared at the little officer with scarlet eyes, but the other party just accepted McCoy''s gaze indifferently, and after a long time he added: "Go in at night to kill more orcs."


    This remark immediately put the knight of McCoy to his knees, and slumped into the grass again, staring at the direction of the setting sun, as if waiting for the moment when it completely fell to the horizon.


    Time passed little by little.


    Knight McCoy never thought that the twilight would be so long.


    But the dark curtain is still a little bit, gently and firmly pressing the setting sun to the horizon, and it is about to completely cover the earth.


    At this moment, there was a sudden noise from the city gate, and then a knight rushed out.


    Behind him, seven or eight orcs followed closely.


    "superior!"


    Knight McCoy no longer hesitated, roared, and rushed over.


    The orc who rushed out of the city saw that there was a helping hand, and immediately raised his fist and beat his chest, and at the same time made a loud roar, it seemed that he was calling for support.


    In the blink of an eye, Knight McCoy had already rushed in front of the orc at the head, and the long sword in his hand pierced like a poisonous snake, pointing directly at the throat of the orc.


    And the orcs didn''t dodge, they swung the giant axe in their hands and slashed towards Knight McCoy.


    This is fighting on the battlefield.


    There are no bells and whistles, just a fight for life.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Knight McCoy''s mouth, and the scarlet in his eyes became more and more intense. I saw that he was short in stature, and the whole person shrunk into a ball like an ape, just avoiding the giant axe of the orc, and he used the power of forward charge. , as if thrown into the arms of the orc, the long sword in his hand firmly pierced the throat of the orc.


    The orc roared wildly, but he hadn''t completely died, and his right fist slammed towards Knight McCoy.


    Bang!


    Knight McCoy raised his arm to block the blow, but even with armor, he could clearly hear the sound of his left forearm fractured.


    With a grunt, Knight McCoy rolled on the spot, dodging an axe smashed by the orcs.


    "Roar--"


    The orc swung a few more axe, and finally died.


    The knight who escaped from the city saw that Knight McCoy had dealt with the strongest Orc Skull Smasher among the pursuers, and immediately cheered up, and immediately said loudly:


    "Let''s go! Don''t stay too long!"


    When Knight Mack turned his head, he finally recognized that the knight who rushed out of the city was the Lord of Little Rock, Viscount Custer.


    A trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, obviously disdain for the lord who abandoned his people and territory, and turned around to chase the orcs again.


    When Viscount Custer saw that this group of people actually rushed towards Little Rock City, he was instantly anxious. Seeing a group of orcs rushing out of the city again, he rushed over to grab Knight McCoy and said anxiously:


    "Let''s go! Little Rock City can''t hold it anymore! If you go in now, you will die!"


    Knight McCoy turned his head coldly, glanced at Viscount Custer and said:


    "Even if you die in battle, it''s better than running away!"


    Viscount Custer was stunned for a moment, but he was not angry at Knight McCall''s rude remarks, but lowered his voice again and said:


    "I was already planning to die in Little Rock, but I just received a letter from Lord Duke, she is calling all the warriors of the West who are willing to fight to go to Wind''s Rest!"


    "Lord Duke!" Knight McCoy was stunned, and his eyes that were deadly still glowed again, "Lord Duke, is she still alive?"


    "Of course I''m alive! I think Lord Duke should be preparing to stop Lord Orcs in Wind''s Rest City, so instead of sacrificing in vain here, you might as well follow me to Lord Duke!"


    Knight McCoy was no longer stubborn this time, and immediately shouted:


    "withdraw!"


    The group immediately ran towards the mountains and forests, disappearing into the dark night in the blink of an eye.


    However, the sky of Little Rock City was illuminated even brighter by the raging fire.

 Chapter 609： Siege (Part 1)

    night.


    In the faint starlight, a group of orcs were searching carefully in the forest.


    At a certain moment, the leading orc suddenly stopped, and he turned his head sharply to look in a direction beside him. Just as he swung the giant axe in his hand, he saw a figure rushing out from the darkness.


    Bang!


    A small encounter broke out suddenly.


    Knight McCoy knocked an orc out, but in the process of losing his balance, he still inserted his long sword into the opponent''s chest.


    After landing, Knight McCoy rolled a few times, dodging a few slashes.


    The companions behind him also rushed out. Custer Knight took the lead, and it was a combo to rush into the orc soldiers.


    As the waves of blood rolled, three or four orc soldiers were already dead.


    The orcs fought back desperately, but because they had already been attacked by the McCoy Knights and killed the strongest Skullbreaker in the team, the remaining ordinary orcs were no match for the two knights at all, and they were quickly killed off.


    However, their dying counterattacks also caused a lot of casualties to these humans.


    After the fierce battle, Knight McCoy came to a companion who was lying on the ground and whimpered.


    "Master Mike, don''t worry about me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to follow you to Wind''s Rest City."


    Knight McCoy was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Jason. I have been fighting with your father for six years, but I have only just served as the team leader, so it is normal that you don''t know me."


    Knight McCoy looked at the little officer who had discouraged him from acting recklessly several times along the way, and there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    Viscount Custer saw that Knight McCoy remained silent for a long time, so he had to remind softly:


    "We''d better leave as soon as possible, new orcs will soon be chasing here."


    Only then did Knight Mack come back to his senses, handing his saber into Jason''s hands, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Pull a few more backs..."


    "I understand!" Jason nodded heavily.


    Knight McCoy immediately got up and continued to the east without looking back.


    Before long, they heard the faint sound of fighting behind them.


    McCall Knight paused, but didn''t stop.


    A group of people crossed the mountains and ridges, trying to choose the path between the mountains and fields, and rushing towards the wind''s rest city.


    Along the way, they met more and more orc scouts, which meant that they were getting closer and closer to the main army of orcs.


    However, they also gathered a few waves of soldiers from the western border who had broken down from the Tianduan Mountains on the way, and the number of the team increased instead of decreasing.


    In mid-July, when Knight McCoy and the others arrived at Wind''s End City, a hundred people had already gathered.


    At this time, the orc army has not yet reached Wind''s End City, but the distance is already very close.


    The air in Wind''s End was filled with panic and anxiety.


    The city gates on three sides were tightly closed, and only the east gate was open.


    It was crowded with people coming in and going out. There were not only the warriors of the Westland who came to support the Duke of St. Grian, like Knight Mack and Viscount Custer, but also a large number of warriors who heard that the orcs were coming and wanted to Civilians fleeing Wind''s End.


    At the same time, there were the refugees who fled to Wind''s End from the cities that had been overrun by the orc army.


    These refugees poured into the city and began to ask Storm''s End for food, and they asked Storm''s End to immediately send troops to recover their homes, and some refugees saw the residents fleeing and began to occupy the vacant houses, which caused some friction. Even fighting, in short, the wind''s breath city at this time can be described as chaos.


    The army in the city simply did not have enough manpower to maintain order, and they were busy preparing to defend the city. As long as there was no chaos in the city, they would not intervene.


    Viscount Custer and Knight McCall rushed to Storm''s End immediately after entering the city, wanting to ask to see Duke St. Grian, but unexpectedly, the guards at the entrance of the castle stopped them.


    "Everyone in this city wants to see the Duke, but how can the Duke have time to meet them one by one?"


    Seeing that the guards were making things difficult, Viscount Custer had to reveal his identity: "I am the lord of Little Rock, Viscount Custer, can you let me enter Storm''s End?"


    "Viscount?" The guard did not let him go, instead he pouted and said, "Has Little Rock held it? If you don''t, your title will be lost."


    Viscount Custer was speechless, and seeing that the other party really refused to let go, the two had to leave.


    However, as the Viscount of the West, Custer had some connections in Wind''s End City, and soon found an officer he once knew.


    The officer was instructing his subordinates to demolish the houses near the city wall to make the log stone, and he didn''t give a good face when he saw Viscount Custer:


    "Want to see the Duke of St. Grian? Viscount Custer, I advise you not to waste your time. No one can enter Storm''s End now, let alone a viscount who has lost his territory. Another earl was stopped before. Outside the castle."


    Viscount Custer frowned, full of doubts in his heart.


    Because the Duke of St. Grian was needed to stabilize people''s hearts at this time, why did she block Storm''s End and see no one?


    A dangerous thought appeared in his mind, and he couldn''t help but ask in a low voice:


    "Lord Duke... Are you still in the city now?"


    The officer glanced at Viscount Custer with complicated eyes, and then said coldly:


    "If you want to run, run quickly! If you want to stay behind to kill the orcs, come and help! Don''t think about nonsense there!"


    Before Viscount Custer could speak, Knight McCoy stepped forward and said, "I want to kill orcs. Do you need help? Count me in."


    The officer''s expression softened a little, he pointed to the ruins in front of him, and said, "Okay, then you can help move those beams to the city wall."


    "Okay." Knight McCoy didn''t feel that this kind of work was humiliating, and immediately stepped forward to help.


    Viscount Custer sighed and said, "I won''t run anymore. Little Rock is gone What am I running for? I just want to know how many defenders are there in the city. Can Xicheng survive?"


    The officer did not answer this question at all, but continued to command his subordinates to work.


    Viscount Custer had no choice but to go to help demolish the house.


    On the second day after Knight McCoy arrived in Wind''s Rest City, the first army of orcs finally arrived outside Wind''s Rest City.


    Afterwards, groups of orc armies gathered from all directions in the west to the largest city in the west.


    The gates of Wind''s End City have all been closed, and entry and exit are prohibited.


    And Storm''s End, the door is still closed.


    The Duke of St. Grian also disappeared.


    Standing on the top of Wind''s Breath City and looking down, on the opposite wilderness, a group of figures gathered together into a suffocating black tide, which filled the mountains and plains.


    In front of the orc army formation, a large number of human refugees gathered, crying, screaming, and begging for mercy, resounding through the field.

 Chapter 610： Siege (below)

    Snapped!


    The whip was slapped on the back, and Tom fell to his knees with a thud, but was dragged to his feet again and staggered forward.


    All around him were human refugees held by ropes.


    Crooked old men, shivering children, disheveled women, men covered in blood, and even dead corpses, they were led by ropes like a herd of cattle and sheep, driven by orcs, Wind''s End City.


    Anyone who walks slower, cries louder, or looks wrong will receive a fiery whip.


    The breath of despair tumbled in the air, blown by the west wind, and sent to the city head of Wind Breath City.


    Tom stared at the gate of Wind''s End City with hopeful eyes, expecting that the Paladin Duke would lead the army to smash through the gate and drive away these savage and brutal orcs.


    However, little by little time passed, but no army came out from the city, and the beautiful and beautiful Paladin Duke, who seemed to be an angel, did not appear either.


    The closed city gate separates the inside and outside of the city into two worlds.


    The light in Tom''s heart faded little by little, and finally, a thought suddenly jumped out¡ª¡ª


    Why don''t I try my best?


    In a trance, Tom thought of his beautiful wife and lovely daughter, the moment when they were cut off by the orcs.


    There was a surge of intense pain inside, and Tom''s eyes turned completely scarlet.


    The city wall was getting closer and closer, and Tom had already seen the soldiers at the front of the city with bows and arrows, and the arrows in their hands were facing him below.


    "Open the door!"


    "Please, open the door!"


    "We are also human beings, and we are also citizens of the Western Region!"


    "Save us!"


    ...


    The frontmost of the refugees had already squeezed under the city wall, and they were screaming loudly and calling for help.


    And just when the defenders were hesitating about how to deal with the current situation, a strange and loud horn sounded from the orc army formation.


    woo-


    The dense orc soldiers flocked to Wind''s Rest City like a flood, while the defenders at the head of the city did not dare to attack the refugees gathered under the city.


    Tom felt the tremor of the ground, and seeing the waves of blood swept in behind him, he roared violently:


    "Brothers, fight with these orcs!"


    After speaking, he rushed in the opposite direction of the orc army, and dragged the group of refugees who were still with him.


    But not everyone has the courage to fight to the death. Some refugees keep retreating. They want to hold this young man who is obviously crazy, and some are inspired by **** courage. Even if they know they are going to die, they follow Tom Orcs.


    The scene suddenly became more chaotic.


    Bang!


    Tom only felt as if he had hit a mountain, and the huge anti-shock force threw him three or four meters away.


    Before he could get up again, a sharp pain came from his waist and abdomen, and then he couldn''t feel his lower body.


    A huge figure stepped over him and completely crushed his right shoulder.


    The severe pain exceeded the load limit of the brain, and for a time, Tom could not feel any pain.


    He turned his head, and saw that a rain of arrows finally fell from the top of the city, shooting at the refugees under the city, and also at the orc soldiers who rushed up.


    Tom''s eyes were fixed on the back of the orc soldier who cut him in half just now, as if he wanted to watch him die from an arrow.


    But unfortunately, until he completely lost consciousness, Tom''s wish could not be realized.


    The orc soldier counted arrows in his body, but he still carried the ladder, put it on the top of the city, and quickly climbed up.


    Knight McCoy pushed down a log and watched the orc who was smashed down actually stand up from the ground again, and then climbed towards the top of the city again.


    Although it wasn''t the first time he had fought against orcs, Knight McCoy was still surprised by the opponent''s thick-skinned defense.


    To say that the orcs siege the city is really not very good, let''s talk about the siege equipment, that is, the simplest ladder, such as catapults, door hammers and other large equipment, they do not have the same.


    But the orcs, relying on their rough skin and thick flesh, and the time they had won by driving the refugees to gather under the city, have actually climbed up to the top of the city quickly.


    Knight McCoy knew that before Wind''s Rest City, the orc army had swept almost half of the western border. No matter how strong the city was, it seemed that it would not last a day in front of the orc army.


    This is of course because the most elite army in the Western Region has long been buried in the Tianduan Mountains, but it also shows how sharp the orcs'' offensive is.


    It was the capital of the Western Region¡ªWind¡¯s Rest City, and the orcs rushed to the top of the city in less than an hour.


    Knight McCoy didn''t know how many defenders there were in the city, or whether the Duke of St. Grian was here, or how long the city could last, but at this time, he looked at the orc soldiers who climbed up the city. , there is only one thought in my mind-


    Kill a few more backs!


    As soon as an orc soldier stuck his head out, before he could see the specific situation on the tower, he found that his vision was filled with a silver flash.


    Chi!


    Knight McCoy chopped off an orc''s head, avoided the throwing axe thrown up by the city, and then rushed to the next orc skull-smasher who was slaying at the top of the city.


    clang clang!


    After several short and dangerous fights, Knight McCoy only felt the blood on his body surging, and the clothes under the armor were completely soaked.


    The long sword in his hand has several more gaps, and it is about to be scrapped.


    When the Orc Skull Crusher on the opposite side swung the giant axe and slashed again, Knight McCoy could only choose to dodge.


    Bang!


    A burst of rubble flew around, forcing back many human soldiers who were trying to come up to help.


    Knight McCoy knew that he might not be the opponent of the Skull Crusher, so he could only flexibly roam around him and harass him, preventing him from attacking the defenders'' positions and causing more killings.


    But even so the situation in Chengtou is still developing in a bad direction.


    In the face of the simple but ferocious offensive of the orcs, the human defense line is like a violently fluctuating water line, and it seems that it will collapse completely in the next moment.


    Knight McCoy only felt that there were fewer and fewer human soldiers beside him, while more and more orc soldiers climbed up from the bottom of the city.


    Gradually, when he fought against the orc skull crusher, not only did he get no support from the human soldiers, but he wanted to let go of the harassment of the orc soldiers.


    Knight McCoy only felt that he was about to lose his strength.


    "Come on!"


    Viscount Custer appeared out of nowhere, forced the Skullbreaker back with a sword, and dragged Knight McCoy to run.


    Knight Mack instinctively avoided Viscount Custer''s outstretched hand, but just as he was about to speak, he heard a huge roar from below.


    When he looked back, his face instantly turned pale.


    West Gate, broken.

 Chapter 611： Appear

    The collapsed city gate heralded the end of the siege battle and the beginning of a more tragic and **** street battle.


    The army of orcs poured into Wind''s Rest City like a tidal wave, and the atmosphere of savagery and slaughter completely enveloped the western capital.


    But after all, it is the largest city in the Western Region. The garrison in the city still has a certain fighting strength, and a large number of knights and warriors who survived from the front have gathered. The resistance and fighting are still fierce, but the people in the city are very clear¡ª


    Wind''s End is over.


    Next, the entire Western Region will be completely shrouded in darkness.


    boom!


    Knight McCoy smashed down several wooden walls one after another, and staggered up again.


    The armor on his body was already torn and completely stained with blood, but he couldn''t tell how much of the blood belonged to the enemy and how much belonged to him.


    After the smoke cleared, Knight McCoy took a few steps forward leaning against the wall, carefully identifying the orc corpse on the ground.


    After confirming that the Orc Skull Crusher was silent, Knight Mack heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this time, a sharp pain came from his body, and he couldn''t help grinning.


    "Cough cough... Are you alright?" At the other end of the alley, Viscount Custer limped over.


    After seeing the corpse of the Skullbreaker on the ground, he paused with lingering fears, and then drew his sword and chopped off the opponent''s head, as if he felt that it was safe.


    "The city is broken... What are you going to do?" Viscount Custer asked blankly.


    Knight McCoy picked up his long sword from the ground, but looked at the dense cracks on it, and threw it away. In the end, he could only find half of the long spear that was still usable, and said lightly:


    "Kill orcs."


    Viscount Custer looked at the death intent revealed in Knight McCoy''s eyes, his face changed for a while, and finally said unwillingly:


    "I''m going to Storm''s End to see if the Duke of St. Grian is there!"


    Hearing the name of Duke St. Grian, Knight McCall''s eyes moved, but he soon returned to dead silence.


    Perhaps for Knight McCall, the presence or absence of the Duke of St. Grian is no longer important.


    Now that the army of orcs has entered the city, even if the Duke of St. Grian is still there, they cannot turn the tide.


    Moreover, Knight McCoy didn''t want to think about this name anymore.


    They were summoned to Wind''s Rest by the Duke of St. Grian, but if the Duke of St. Grian was not in the city himself...


    Knight McCoy is deeply afraid that after he finds out the truth, the image of the once revered figure will completely collapse.


    He didn''t have much to lose, but he still wanted to leave a positive thought in his heart for the Paladin who led the army upstream when everyone fled.


    Viscount Custer looked at Knight McCoy who left silently, and didn''t say much.


    In this doomed city, both of them are just wretched creatures struggling in vain, trying to find some relief before they die.


    ...


    The blood-colored sunset shone on the western capital, and smoke columns rose into the sky.


    Countless screams, screams, and weeping sounds spread outside the city along with the warm summer wind, and the smell of blood permeates the air, making the orc soldiers besieging the city restless.


    They kept their eyes on the tall figure, hoping that their emperor could see their desire for blood and killing.


    But Saruman the Great paid no attention to the eager soldiers around him. He just turned his attention to the direction of Wind''s Rest City, watching the raging fire continue to spread in the city, devouring more and more lives.


    Finally, a messenger ran in front of Saruman the Great, knelt down on one knee, and reported:


    "Your Majesty! We have already invaded Storm''s End Fort. There are only a few guards and servants in the fort, and the people of the Saint Grian family have already run away!"


    "Run?" The corner of Saruman''s mouth was slightly upturned, both sarcastic and regretful, "Where else can you go?"


    Emperor Saruman took a step forward, and the earth trembled and moaned under his heavy body, yin:


    "Warriors of the Orcs, kill me all the humans in this city! Dedicate their heads to the supreme God of Destruction!"


    "waaaaaaaaaagh!"


    In the roar of the earth-shattering roar, an army of orcs swept towards the Wind''s Breath City like a raging tide.


    ...


    In the dim alley, Knight McCoy found a **** piece of meat from the body of an orc soldier.


    He didn''t know what kind of meat it was, but even if it might be part of a fellow human''s body, Knight McCoy, already so hungry, had no choice.


    He stuffed the meat into his mouth and swallowed it whole.


    Resisting the urge to vomit, Knight McCoy tried his best to adjust his slow breathing.


    After regaining some physical strength, Knight McCoy moved forward cautiously.


    Another group of orc soldiers passed by, and Knight McCoy hid in the shadows, looking at the huge size of the Skullbreaker at the head, hesitated for a while, but did not rush out.


    Although there is already a will to die, Knight McCoy will not act recklessly.


    If he wants to kill as many orcs as possible, he must choose a clever way of fighting.


    Climb over the courtyard wall and come to an empty courtyard.


    Hearing the chewing sound, Knight McCoy took a few steps forward carefully, and found the orc soldier who was feasting on a corpse.


    Chi!


    Knight McCoy stabbed with his spear, but he didn''t expect the orc with his throat pierced to let out a desperate roar.


    The hurried footsteps kept approaching, Knight McCoy calmly discerned the direction, climbed over the courtyard wall again, and got into the alley.


    After fleeing for a while, Knight Mack threw off his tail behind him.


    He adjusted his breathing, his eyes wandering around, like an old and ruthless hunter looking for his next prey.


    But then, his eyes froze.


    Because, he saw a tall figure, the culprit who brought infinite disaster and pain to the people of the Western Region¡ª


    Orc Emperor, Saruman!


    Knight McCoy''s eyes instantly turned red, and his breathing became rapid.


    But soon, he forced himself to calm down.


    Although he knew that he was going to die, Knight McCoy couldn''t look away.


    He knew that if he left carefully, continued his previous strategy, and continued to assassinate orc soldiers who were alone, he should still be able to pull a few more backs before he died.


    But at this moment, looking at the figure of Saruman the Great, there was an irresistible impulse surging in Knight McCoy''s heart.


    dash forward!


    Even if he dies in front of this Sanctuary Skullbreaker, Knight McCoy will let his blood splash on Saruman''s face!


    Let him know that there is no shortage of knights in the West who dare to draw swords to the Skullbreaker in the Sanctuary!


    Knight McCoy bowed his waist, hesitating for a cheetah ready to prey.


    Then he rushed out like lightning!


    At this moment, the pain all over his body could no longer affect the movements of Knight McCoy. He seemed to have regained his fighting power at his peak. Half of the spear in his hand was like a blood-colored long dragon. And go!


    Closer, closer!


    Knight McCoy has already seen the gaze cast by Saruman the Great, which is the contemptuous gaze of an elephant looking at an ant.


    But Knight McCoy didn''t flinch in the slightest. At the last moment of his life, he had decided to burn himself and show the splendid brilliance that belonged to the Knights of the West!


    In a trance, Knight McCoy seemed to see the setting sun suddenly burst into a dazzling brilliance. In the scorching light, a huge golden-billed kite was swooping down.


    The world suddenly became quiet, and even the wind stopped.


    In the pupils of the McCoy Knight, who had already been willing to die, an incomparably radiant figure was clearly reflected¡ª¡ª


    Duke of St. Grian!

 Chapter 612： assassinate

    Time seemed to stand still.


    The sharp kite chirp resounded through the sky, becoming the only main voice between heaven and earth.


    The icy murderous intent rose to its peak in an instant, causing all the creatures in Wind''s Breath City to feel the fear from the depths of their blood.


    The dazzling light burst out suddenly, making the knight Mack at close range instantly lose his vision.


    Knight McCoy immediately put away his attacking posture and tried his best to shrink his limbs to protect the vital points of his body. Then, he was swept up by a burst of unstoppable air current, and flew out, hitting the house on the side of the road heavily. middle.


    However, Knight McCoy''s heart has never been so ecstatic.


    He finally knew that the Duke of St. Grian had not abandoned the West.


    This is an assassination she carefully planned - the assassination of the orc emperor Saruman!


    No wonder the Duke of St. Grian didn''t show up even if Wind''s Rest City was breached before, so she was waiting for the best time.


    The Duke of St. Grian never showed up, and Storm''s End Castle was empty again. The orcs must have thought that the St. Grian family had abandoned Storm''s End City and fled, and they would definitely relax their defenses.


    What''s more, after Wind''s Rest City was breached, the orc army was in the most chaotic street battle. At this time, when Saruman the Great entered the city, it was the best time to assassinate him.


    If the Duke of St. Grian can successfully assassinate Emperor Saruman, perhaps this reluctantly unified Orc Third Empire will fall into civil strife, or even collapse...


    The western border is finally able to win the dawn of a first-line victory!


    Knight McCoy struggled to get up from the ruins, and rubbed his eyes a few times, trying to see the duel in front of him that decided the fate of the Western Region.


    But he said that Emperor Saruman was really surprised when he saw the golden-billed kite that fell from the sky.


    A moment of hesitation made him lose the opportunity.


    The incomparable sword light came to Saruman the Great in the blink of an eye. He only had time to lean back slightly, and his chest was completely pierced.


    The golden blood spurted out, and it landed on the ground with a squeaking sound, and at the same time, bursts of heat swelled up.


    But Emperor Saruman laughed instead, and his originally tall body suddenly swelled again, and at the same time, a loud drink came out of his mouth.


    Roar--


    The terrifying sound waves swept the entire street, and even made the wind that had stopped whistling again.


    A giant axe with the momentum of opening up the sky, slashed at the phantom of the kite in the sky.


    boom!


    The phantom of the kite exploded instantly, turning into bundles of golden streamers, like swimming fish, tossing and turning in the air, and finally reuniting.


    Under the phantom of the kite, the Duke of St. Grian stood tall.


    The close-fitting fine gold armor highlights her graceful curves. Her red hair moves with the wind like a flowing flame. It is noble, beautiful, and inviolable like a god. This is the Valkyrie of the West, the Glory Empire. The only female Paladin!


    "Saint Grian¡ª" Saruman''s body finally stopped soaring, but at this time he was more than 20 meters tall, and the buildings of Wind''s Rest City seemed to be a random one under his feet. The toy he pushed, the Duke of St. Grian seemed to be just a pretty doll compared to him.


    The words he said were like the roar of thunder:


    "I''m going to crush your head!"


    The violent airflow rose into the sky, and the howling west wind swept the earth.


    Boom!


    The sky in Wind''s Rest City suddenly darkened.


    Knight Mack raised his head in surprise, feeling a chill on his face.


    tick.


    A drop of rain fell, followed by torrential rain and thunder.


    The rainy season in the western region came early.


    Driven by the strong wind, the dense raindrops were strong, comparable to crossbow arrows.


    Knight Mack also had to retreat again and again, away from the center of the battle between the two sanctuary powerhouses, only to find that the violent raindrops gradually softened.


    The Duke of St. Grian was at the center of the storm, but her body was surrounded by a gilded halo that kept the storm out.


    call--


    In the roaring wind, a shadow of a blue axe slashed straight down towards Duke St. Grian.


    boom!


    The kite let out a mournful cry, and it turned into countless flowing fire patterns again, dispersing in the air.


    The earth was split into a bottomless crack, and the small half of Wind Breath City was almost divided into two.


    But the Duke of St. Grian was like a ghostly shadow, swiftly and erratically dodging the shocking blow.


    The fire pattern closely followed the figure of Duke St. Grian, as if a pair of flame wings had been inserted into her.


    The indigo blue sword light was like lightning in a storm, slashing towards Saruman the Great''s huge body one by one.


    It''s just that these sword lights only left a shallow mark on the body of Saruman the Great.


    boom!


    Every swing of the giant axe seems to carry the sound of wind and thunder, completely shaking the phantom of the kite away.


    Although it can reconvene again and again, it is dimmer every time.


    Knight Mack, who was closely watching the battle, had found that the situation was not very good.


    Because the orc emperor seems to be passively beaten, but in fact, Duke St. Grian''s attack can''t cause him much damage.


    On the contrary, the Duke of St. Grian did not dare to take every attack of the Orc Emperor at all, and could only deal with it through the strategy of roaming and dodging.


    This has already shown the disparity in strength between the two.


    The same is the sanctuary, but the orcs are obviously stronger than other races due to their racial talent.


    In fact, the Duke of St. Grian''s best chance was the surprise attack at the beginning.


    But unfortunately, although the blow pierced the chest of the orc emperor, it didn''t seem to cause him fatal damage.


    Now that the Orc Emperor has reacted, he is completely pressing the Duke of St. Grian.


    It can''t go on like this.


    Knight Mack was anxious and rushed forward a few steps against the violent wind and rain, but found that he couldn''t join this level of battle at all, so he had no choice but to retreat.


    But as soon as he took a few steps back, Knight Mack rushed over without hesitation.


    Because, in another earth-shattering confrontation, he saw the figure of the Duke of St. Grian, like a kite with a broken string, smashing straight to the ground!


    Bang!


    A human-shaped depression appeared on the ground, and strands of golden streamer light lingered in the sky, as if helplessly wailing.


    Knight Mack rushed forward, holding a half spear, facing Saruman the Great without fear, and let out a roar.


    It''s just that his voice was soon drowned in the violent wind and rain.


    Emperor Saruman glanced at this over-the-top knight with disdain, and stepped on it as soon as he lifted his foot, as if crushing an ant.


    Seeing a huge shadow falling from the sky, Knight Mack found that he couldn''t even dodge.


    Under the terrifying pressure the surrounding space seemed to have turned into an immobile solid, completely locking him in place.


    Is it finally over?


    Knight Mack thought unwillingly.


    Although the ending was tragic, at least he did his best.


    Knight Mack''s eyes widened, looking at the huge foot that was getting closer and closer, and used all his strength to control the spear and stab it.


    But in the next second, he suddenly realized that the giant foot had stopped.


    The world has stopped.


    In the black and white rain curtain, a golden sword light suddenly lit up, directly piercing the eyes of the orc emperor!


    Knight Mack''s field of vision was completely filled with this golden light again. He tried his best to open his eyes wide, trying to see what was going on, but he couldn''t see anything until he burst into tears.


    The angry roar of Saruman the Great could be heard in his ears:


    "San Lorenzo!"

 Chapter 613： Fail

    Over the Wind''s Breath City, a figure was shrouded in a dazzling holy light.


    At this moment, he seemed to be more dazzling than the noon sun.


    Huge light and shadow gathered behind him, like a pair of golden wings that covered the sky.


    "My heart is the Holy Spirit, my heart is the light, and when my heart is fearless, the light can illuminate everything!"


    The grand and indifferent prayer sounds seemed to come from the distant sky.


    The next moment, the light enveloped everything.


    Knight McCoy only felt that his five senses were closed at this moment, and he couldn''t see or hear anything... But he already knew the identity of the person who came.


    The Paladin of the San Lorenzo Family of the Radiant Empire - Prince Lehi!


    Although this paladin of the San Lorenzo family has long been infamous for murdering his own uncle, the consul of the Imperial Senate, and even deprived of his princely title and expelled from the Dragon City, he still has an important role in the hearts of the imperial knights. status.


    After all, he is a paladin after all, the pinnacle of human force, and the destination that all knights dream of.


    Now, the orcs are invading, the Radiance Empire is in jeopardy, and human beings have reached a critical moment of life and death. After all, this controversial paladin has come forward and delivered the strongest blow to the orc emperor.


    The holy light that filled the sky and the earth gradually dissipated, and Knight McCoy was finally able to see something clearly.


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that one eye of the invincible orc emperor had completely turned into a hole.


    The roar of anger was earth-shattering, but it carried a hint of fear.


    Under the successive attacks of the two human paladins, Saruman the Great was finally hit hard.


    However, the storm became more and more violent. The raindrops were smashed into water mist by the strong wind, and then driven by the violent airflow to rotate at a high speed, which could not be dispersed and evaporated.


    Countless houses were destroyed, and a large number of humans and even orcs became ill-fated pond fish. The color of the world suddenly changed, and it was like the end of the world.


    "You all have to die!"


    Emperor Saruman''s furious roar echoed in the sky and the earth, and a huge two-headed giant eagle was looming in the blue-black tornado.


    It was the incarnation of the God of Destruction, the scene foreshadowed by the Proverbs of Destruction.


    Destruction and terror completely enveloped Wind''s End City.


    Even though Knight Mack had long since looked down on life and death, an irresistible fear surged from the bottom of his heart, and at this moment, he heard the indifferent voice of Prince Leahy ringing in his ears:


    "Take the Duke of St. Grian!"


    Knight McCoy immediately understood that even at this point, Prince Lehi did not have the confidence to defeat Emperor Saruman, but was thinking about evacuating.


    "Okay!" Of course, Knight McCoy would not refuse. Although he had already been determined to die, he also understood that saving the Duke of St. Grian was the top priority.


    As long as the sanctuary combat power of mankind is still there, there is hope for a counterattack.


    Knight McCoy suddenly found that the pressure he was under suddenly decreased, and he understood that this should be the protection given to him by Prince Leahy.


    Before thinking about it, Knight McCoy immediately turned around and rushed into the huge pit behind him.


    In the pit, the Duke of St. Grian lay there quietly, his armor was shattered, revealing large pieces of crystal white and tender skin, but these originally flawless skins were covered with hideous cracks. The Duke of St. Grian looked like a porcelain doll about to fall apart, as if it would shatter at the touch of a button.


    "Lord Duke, are you alright..." Knight McCoy did not dare to touch Duke St. Grian''s body, both out of reverence for the goddess in his heart and for fear of aggravating the opponent''s injury.


    The Duke of St. Grian did not respond to Knight McCall, but just stared in the direction of the Orc Emperor.


    There, Prince Lehi has also been completely suppressed by Saruman the Great.


    The terrifying power of the Skullbreaker in the Sanctuary made everyone feel frightened. At this time, Emperor Saruman was like a demon **** who destroyed the world, and the entire Wind''s Rest City was trembling under his feet.


    Knight McCoy didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, he immediately carried Duke St. Grian on his back, and ran out of the city.


    With the landslides and the ground cracking behind him, the wind and rain were mad, and Knight McCoy didn''t even look back.


    The nearby orcs had obviously locked the Duke of St. Grian, and when they saw that she was seriously injured, they immediately surrounded her.


    But at the same time, the human knights, soldiers, and even civilians in the city also noticed Duke St. Grian and rushed to help stop the orcs.


    The street fighting, which had been suspended because of the fight between the sanctuary powerhouses, was restarted, and it became more **** and cruel.


    Knight McCoy ran furiously on the road, not daring to stop at all, for fear of being entangled by the orcs and then trapped in the city.


    "Put me down..."


    Knight McCall heard the weak voice of Duke St. Grian behind him.


    "I will not abandon the people of the West!"


    Knight McCoy didn''t stop, and said, "Lord Duke, any of us can die in Wind''s Rest City, but you can''t!"


    He looked at the blocked alley exit in front of him, his body flashed, and he slammed into the side wall.


    Blood obscured Knight McCoy''s vision, but his footsteps were exceptionally firm.


    The Duke of St. Grian seemed to understand the determination of the unnamed knight in the West, and stopped speaking.


    Finally, the two rushed to the east gate.


    However, Knight McCoy found out in despair that the city gate was already under the control of the orc army.


    The densely packed orc soldiers roared frantically, swung swords and axes, and rushed up.


    Knight McCoy clenched the half of the spear in his hand, and rushed forward without hesitation.


    At this moment, there was no fear in his heart, and there was only regret that he had not been able to **** Duke St. Grian out of the city.


    Facing the savagery and madness coming towards him, Knight Mack calmly turned sideways and stabbed the point of his spear into the throat of an orc soldier.


    But more orc soldiers poured in like a tide.


    Knight McCoy pulled out his spear without changing his face, stood up and stabbed again.


    Several giant axes were slashed around him, but Knight McCoy was no longer ready to dodge.


    Because there is no way to dodge it.


    His eyes were just staring at the orc soldier in front of him, and there was only one thought in his heart¡ª


    One more kill!


    Chi!


    The spear pierced the orc soldier''s chest but got stuck in the bone.


    Knight McCoy sighed secretly and closed his eyes helplessly.


    But the next moment, the feeling of adding a knife and axe did not arrive as expected.


    Instead, he was drenched in hot blood.


    McCall Knight licked his lips.


    The incomparably stench is the dirty blood of those orcs!


    He opened his eyes and saw a somewhat familiar figure suddenly appearing beside him.


    "Saint Hilde... Mr. Hog?" Knight McCoy didn''t know how to address this infamous figure in the Radiant Empire for a while.


    Mr. Hoo glanced at Knight McCoy and showed a smile:


    "Come on, let''s go out of the city first."

 Chapter 614： new plan

    Thick dark clouds obscured the moonlight, reflecting only a dim halo.


    The torrential rain has not stopped, and the sky is rolling in bursts of muffled thunder from time to time.


    Knight McCoy was leaning against a plane tree, no part of his body was in severe pain, as if the injuries he had accumulated before had finally erupted at this moment.


    But he still looked vigilantly at the arrogant figure in front of him¡ª


    Mr. Ho.


    The story of this person is no longer a secret among the nobles of the Radiance Empire.


    Moreover, the royal family also specially warned the lords of all realms to be on guard against large cities with a population of more than 300,000 to prevent any more crazy mages from imitating Mr.


    Although the public enemy of knights did help him escape from Wind''s End City just now, Knight McCoy was still worried that the other party might have other plans.


    The Duke of St. Grian is now seriously injured, and he has no ability to move. If this gentleman is planning to do something wrong, Knight McCoy is really helpless.


    Fortunately, Mr. Ho seems to have no malicious intentions, just staring at the dark night sky in a daze, it seems that he should be waiting for someone.


    It didn''t take long for his people to appear.


    "I didn''t expect you to help."


    A thick male voice sounded behind him, and Knight McCoy quickly turned his head to see that Prince Leahy had been standing there for some time.


    Although the paladin of the San Lorenzo family is notorious today, Knight McCoy always feels that Prince Leahy is more reliable than Mr.


    At least Prince Lehi would not watch the Radiance Empire fall.


    And Mr. Ho... not necessarily.


    "I''m human too." Mr. Ho smiled slightly at Prince Leahy. "And to be honest, if you can trust me and tell me about this assassination plan earlier, the three of us will be very sure of success if we join forces."


    Prince Leahy was silent.


    However, he didn''t yell at Mr. Ho any more, maybe he also began to feel that Mr. Ho is now a partner who can cooperate.


    "We can try again!" said the Duke of St. Grian in a hoarse voice.


    Prince Lehi frowned and said, "But your injury..."


    "Give me a few days and I will be able to recover." Duke St. Grian''s face was determined.


    But Prince Lehi frowned even more. He knew that once a paladin was injured, it would be extremely difficult to heal, not to mention the serious injury of Duke St. Grian.


    Her so-called recovery in a few days must be prepared to fight hard, but this will greatly deplete her vitality...


    "We have already missed the best opportunity to assassinate Saruman, and it will be difficult to find such an opportunity in the future." Prince Lehi advised, "So, you should go back to Yulong City first and let Pope Gregory help You heal your wounds."


    "No! I won''t leave the Western Territory!" Duke St. Grian''s tone was as hard as iron, and then she snorted again, "Besides, it is not an easy thing to ask Gregory to treat me, now I can''t give him what he wants..."


    Prince Leahy was speechless for a moment.


    He understood what the Duke of St. Grian meant.


    The church is not a real charity, and Pope Gregory will not treat the Duke of St. Grian for free.


    "Actually, if I want to kill Saruman, I have a way." Mr. Ho said suddenly.


    "How?" Duke St. Grian asked eagerly.


    "Prince Lehi is right. After this assassination, Saruman will definitely be more careful, and we won''t have such a good opportunity again. Therefore, we must change the method."


    "what way?"


    Mr. Ho paused, then said solemnly:


    "The Eye of Judgment."


    As soon as these words came out, the air instantly froze.


    Knight McCoy felt the terrifying pressure coming towards him, and was shocked in his heart.


    Of course, he had heard the name of the [Eye of Judgment], and knew that the last Duke of the North, a Paladin, died under this forbidden curse.


    However, this forbidden spell also turned the Fallen Eagle City into ashes, along with the hundreds of thousands of civilians in the city.


    Using this forbidden spell to deal with Saruman the Great seems to be a feasible solution, but the problem is-


    This time, which city is Mr. Ho going to sacrifice to?


    At this time, the one who reacted the most to Mr. Ho''s proposal was none other than Prince Leahy.


    The name of this forbidden spell obviously touched the inner scale of the Paladin. Originally, he planned to put aside the hatred between the two sides for the sake of Mr. Ho''s willingness to fight the orcs together.


    But when he heard that Mr. Ho was planning to cast the forbidden spell [Eye of Judgment] again, Prince Lehi couldn''t control his anger for a while.


    However, the Duke of St. Grian suddenly asked:


    "What are your specific plans?"


    A hint of hidden joy flashed in Mr. Ho''s eyes, but before he could speak, he heard Prince Leahy categorically refuse:


    "Deborah, you don''t want to help this demon to sacrifice innocent people of the empire, right?"


    The Duke of St. Grian sighed and asked: "Do you have a better way to kill Saruman?"


    Prince Leahy was suffocated.


    The strength of the Sanctuary Skullbreaker exceeded their expectations.


    If they were in Wind''s Rest City before, the three paladins had abandoned their quarrel from the very beginning and fought together, perhaps even hoping to defeat each other.


    But now, the Duke of St. Grian was seriously injured, and Saruman strengthened his defenses. If he went to assassinate him, it would basically be suicide.


    Of course, if the human coalition can defeat the orc army on the frontal battlefield, then they can still defeat or even kill Saruman, but the question is, can the human coalition still count on it?


    At this time, the forbidden spell [Eye of Judgment] proposed by Mr. Ho seemed to be the most feasible solution.


    It only needs to sacrifice some civilians, and perhaps the orc emperor can be killed, and the orc army will be plunged into civil strife.


    Such a deal seems to be very cost-effective.


    After all, if the orc army is not stopped in time, these human civilians will die anyway, or even more...


    Sacrifice a city and save an empire.


    It''s worth it.


    At least the Duke of St. Grian thought it was a good deal.


    The paladin who watched the fall of the Western Territory and became a **** on earth under the ravages of the orcs was ready to kill the orc emperor at all costs.


    Seeing that Prince Leahy was silent, the Duke of St. Grian asked Mr. Xiang again:


    "Which city are you going to sacrifice?"


    Mr. Ho licked his lips and said, "Storm Wind Fortress."


    Prince Leahy frowned.


    He knew that Stormwind Fortress was the territory of the Feiyan Territory, the only way to enter the center of the empire from the west, and the western gateway to the Feiyan Territory.


    "How many people do you want to sacrifice?"


    "One million." Mr. Ho spit out an astonishing number.


    "There are not so many people in Stormwind Fortress." Prince Lehi said with a sullen face.


    "With the addition of the imperial army and the refugees from the Western Region who fled back from the Tianduan Mountains, we have it." Mr. Ho smiled and said lightly.


    Knight McCoy trembled in his heart. He thought that Duke St. Grian would object, but he didn''t hear anything.


    Turning his head, he saw a cold light flashing in the eyes of Duke St. Grian beside him.

 Chapter 615： Seize

    The latest website: "I heard that Wind''s Rest City has also fallen."


    As the night darkened, Earl Schultz sat in front of the bonfire and said to Earl Uman beside him.


    "Sooner or later." Earl Uman was not surprised by this.


    The armies of the other realms have already withdrawn, and it is impossible for the people from the western realm to stop the army of orcs.


    Not only Wind''s Rest City, but the fall of the entire Western Region is already doomed.


    Count Schultz trimmed his hair, and his beautiful face flickered in the light of the bonfire.


    She hesitated for a moment, then asked softly:


    "Has Wells Dawson contacted you?"


    Earl Uman glanced at Earl Schultz and nodded.


    Ever since Marquis Garcia led the army from the north to evacuate the Tianduan Mountains, although the lieutenant generals were afraid to reveal Marquis Garcia''s prestige publicly, there were already undercurrents behind their backs.


    With the influx of refugees from the Western Region into the Scarlet Flames, the tragic situation of the Western Region being ravaged by the orc army also began to spread.


    And all of this has turned into a huge pressure of public opinion, shrouding the people in the north.


    But how can the soldiers in the north be willing to bear such infamy?


    They also just do what they are told.


    The order to withdraw was given by Marquis Garcia.


    If Marquis Garcia hadn''t had a high prestige in the Northern Army, I''m afraid the soldiers in the Northern Territory would have mutinied long ago.


    But even so, the prestige that Marquis Garcia had accumulated over the years was completely exhausted, and there was no longer the respect of the past when the soldiers looked at him.


    Moreover, some northern lords have also begun to connect in secret...


    After withdrawing from the western border, the rest of the army regrouped at the storm fortress, but the northern army, led by the Marquis Garcia, crossed the storm fortress and continued all the way east, until the Loire Valley stopped and set up camp.


    Emperor Reinhardt was very angry about this, thinking that Marquis Garcia was avoiding war, and he had issued several orders, requesting the army from the north to go to Storm Fortress to prepare to block the orcs who were about to enter the Scarlet Flame Territory.


    But Marquis Garcia has been ignoring it and doing nothing.


    With the passage of time, the undercurrent surging in the northern army has become more and more intense, and even has a tendency to become a monstrous wave.


    "It is said that Wells Dawson received the secret support of Emperor Reinhardt." Earl Schultz said again.


    Earl Uman sneered and said disdainfully: "So what? Emperor Reinhardt can''t order the lord of the North to serve Wills Dawson."


    "It really can''t. However, the support of Emperor Reinhardt can give him a very significant bargaining chip. Moreover, there are more and more people in the northern army who oppose Marquis Garcia. If this continues, I am afraid that Wells Dawson is sure of a public power grab."


    Earl Uman''s eyes were deep, and he reached out and fiddled with the bonfire in front of him.


    Count Schultz saw that the other party fell into silence again, so he had to try again:


    "I don''t know if Earl Angelie will come..."


    Earl Uman''s hand visibly paused, but he still did not speak.


    Although both of them are blood descendants of Colin, they do not know each other''s identities, because Colin did not introduce them to each other.


    However, both of the blood family, Earl Schultz and Earl Uman can indeed feel some vague connections between each other, so both of them doubt the relationship between the other party and Colin, but they haven''t pierced that layer of window paper. .


    After all, according to Colin, the identity of the "Blood Angel" cannot be made public yet.


    Earl Schultz and Earl Uman still have some scruples.


    "Count Angele should come." Earl Uman finally said.


    "That''s the best!" Earl Schultz smiled sweetly. "I don''t want to fight with that idiot Wells Dawson."


    Earl Uman gave Earl Schultz a deep look, and suddenly asked, "Count Schultz, you seem to be looking forward to Earl Angele''s arrival."


    "Of course. Are there any doubts about Earl Angele''s military ability?" Earl Schultz asked, "Don''t you also look forward to Earl Angele''s arrival."


    Earl Uman smiled and said as a matter of course: "Count Angele is my brother-in-law, of course I''m looking forward to it."


    "I see." Earl Schultz smiled charmingly, approached Earl Uman, and said softly, "Then I''m still his lover!"


    Earl Uman''s face suffocated slightly, and then he shook his head with a smile, knowing that he probably couldn''t test anything, so he didn''t say any more.


    Just as the atmosphere was getting awkward, there was a sudden commotion in the camp.


    Earl Schultz squinted and said, "That''s the direction of Marquis Garcia''s camp."


    Earl Uman immediately got up and walked over, and Earl Schultz followed.


    When the two came to the camp, they found that Marquis Garcia had come out.


    In front of him, four knights of the San Lorenzo family were standing.


    The knight at the head was the captain of the Kings Guard, Erich San Lorenzo.


    He was holding a fiery red long sword with a narrow body, but it was still densely engraved with complicated and mysterious patterns. Driven by the power of holy light, these patterns exuded a scorching aura, as if there were flames flowing.


    Count Schultz recognized this sword at a glance, it was the sword of Emperor Reinhardt¡ª


    [Flame Messenger].


    The Erich Knight held the [Flame Messenger] and said in a majestic and indifferent tone:


    "Garcia St. Hilde, by His Majesty''s order, please follow us to the Storm Fortress immediately, if you don''t¡ª"


    Speaking of this, the holy light on Knight Erich erupted, the [Flame Messenger] in his hand leaned forward slightly, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at Marquis Garcia:


    "I will cut off your head with this sword and bring it back to Storm Fortress!"


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone in the North knew that Emperor Reinhardt lost his patience and gave an ultimatum.


    The most extreme method is used.


    However, none of the northern nobles and soldiers present stood up to defend Marquis Garcia.


    If Emperor Reinhardt dared to send someone to read such a decree in the northern army before the orcs invaded, the envoy of the royal family would be hacked to death by the angry northerners without Marquis Garcia''s order.


    But now, everyone in the north just bowed their heads in silence.


    Marquis Garcia''s expression was indifferent, and it seemed that UU reading didn''t take the emperor''s death threat seriously at all.


    However, this time he did not turn a deaf ear to the emperor''s order, but nodded and said:


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Knight Erich didn''t seem to have expected to be able to complete the task so "easily", and he was quietly relieved, but he also secretly despised this Marquis of the North, and even more determined that this person was a cowardly person who was afraid of death.


    "Lord Marquis, please!" Knight Erich put away the [Flame Messenger] and made a gesture of invitation, unexpectedly asking Marquis Garcia to go with them immediately.


    Marquis Garcia did not resist, and immediately strode out.


    Count Schultz''s expression changed when she saw this, but then she seemed to realize something, so she didn''t say anything.


    And Earl Dawson couldn''t hide the secret joy in his heart. Just when Knight Erich was leaving, he handed a look full of meaning, which made Earl Dawson ecstatic.

 Chapter 616： road encounter

    Latest website: On the boulevard, four knights escorted Marquis Garcia to the west.


    As it approached noon, the Erich knight made the truce horse and said:


    "Stop and rest, and continue on the road in a quarter of an hour."


    "Yes!"


    The knights dismounted one after another, took out the jerky jug and began to eat.


    Marquis Garcia also sat down against a willow tree by the side of the road, but he didn''t seem to have any appetite. He rejected the food handed by Knight Erich, and just sat silently in a daze.


    Seeing this, Knight Erich didn''t force it, and ate it by himself.


    But before he finished eating, he suddenly put down the food and lay down on the ground, one ear pressed against the ground.


    The rest of the knights also became alert when they saw this.


    After a while, Knight Erich''s expression changed slightly and said:


    "A convoy is coming in our direction!"


    Hearing the words, the knights immediately got on their horses, and at the same time surrounded Marquis Garcia faintly in the middle.


    It didn''t take long for a convoy to appear in the distance.


    Knight Erich squinted and watched for a moment. After seeing the flag of the team, he breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "It''s the frame of the royal family."


    Everyone also relaxed and watched the convoy in front slowly approaching.


    Erich Knight obviously recognized the guards in the convoy and hurried forward to salute.


    The curtain opened, revealing a beautiful face.


    "Your Highness the Queen!"


    Queen Midella nodded, in response to the greetings of Knight Erich, then her eyes turned to Marquis Garcia and asked:


    "Are you going to Storm Fortress?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. At His Majesty''s order, I will bring Marquis Garcia to meet him."


    Queen Midella smiled slightly, looked at Marquis Garcia and said:


    "Then we happen to be on the same road, brother, come up and let me have a few words with you."


    Marquis Garcia got into the carriage.


    Knight Erich was also not easy to stop, but he winked at the accompanying knights, and then quietly surrounded the carriage.


    After all, these two are brothers and sisters, who knows if the queen will sympathize with Marquis Garcia and take him away.


    The convoy moved on.


    "Why are you here?" Marquis Garcia looked at his sister indifferently, as if not expecting her to come.


    Queen Midella snorted softly and said, "It''s not because of you, my good brother, you made this war like this, can I still come to the front to see it?"


    Marquis Garcia said lightly: "You don''t understand the military, it''s better to stay behind..."


    Queen Midella sneered and interrupted: "I don''t understand the military, then, dear brother, the military genius in the north, can you explain to me, what exactly is this, escaping from the battle and causing the fall of the west? Strategy?"


    Marquis Garcia seemed a little impatient, but looking at the persistent Queen Midella, he simply explained a few words:


    "The Heavenly Broken Mountains are not the best battlefield for blocking, and fighting the orcs there will only exhaust the vitality of the empire.


    Therefore, the orcs must be put in, so that they can occupy a part of the land and vent their accumulated killing desire.


    In this way, the will of the orc army to fight will be weakened, and more importantly, we can choose a better battlefield for decisive battle..."


    Hearing this, Queen Midella interjected: "I heard that you went directly to the Loire Valley to set up camp after withdrawing from the front line. No matter how your majesty urged you, you would not lead the army into the storm fortress. Is it in your heart, Lu Is the Vaal Valley the best battleground?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why?" Queen Midela looked puzzled, "The Loire Valley has nowhere to defend, while the Storm Fortress is one of the empire''s most war fortresses."


    "The Storm Fortress is indeed strong, but it is not a city that the orcs must conquer."


    Queen Midella was slightly startled.


    Marquis Garcia continued to explain: "You must know that the way the orcs fight is very different from our way of fighting. They don''t need logistics, they all rely on looting for food and drink. Although the storm fortress blocked the door to the Red Flame Territory from the West, it Not a strategic location that the orcs must conquer.


    They can completely bypass the mountains next to Storm Fortress.


    The orc army is all light infantry, with no baggage, and each is an expert who has climbed mountains and mountains. Don''t forget that they came over from the Tianduan Mountains. "


    Queen Midella frowned slightly, then asked:


    "What about the Loire Valley? Why is it a better battlefield?"


    "There is only one city that the orcs must conquer - the Dragon City. To go to the Dragon City, the orcs must cross the Loire River." Marquis Garcia dipped a little tea and drew a simple drawing on the side wall of the carriage. Topographic map, continued:


    "The biggest problem with the orc army is that they don''t have boats, so they can''t cross the upper and middle reaches of the Loire River, which is deep and flowing. It takes too long to cut down trees and build ships, and there may not be so many craftsmen who know how to build ships in the orc army. .


    Therefore, the best place for them to cross the river is in the valley plains of the lower Loire.


    The Loire River is divided into countless branches here, and the water is shallow and gentle, and it is completely possible to swim.


    If the battlefield is placed here, the scattered river network will naturally divide the orc army, making them unable to support each other in time. "


    Queen Midella was perplexed and couldn''t help but ask, "Then what? Do we humans have any advantage in fighting in this environment?"


    "Cavalry." Marquis Garcia explained, "Humans have cavalry, but orcs don''t. Therefore, in the valley plain, we can use the mobility of cavalry to quickly concentrate our forces, form a local advantage, and fight a war of annihilation!"


    Queen Midella still frowned: "But even if you use this method to annihilate one or two orc armies, what''s the use? Humans will still be at a disadvantage as a whole."


    Marquis Garcia smiled slightly and said, "What if it was the Orc Emperor''s direct army that was annihilated?"


    Queen Midella raised her brows and seemed to understand what Marquis Garcia meant.


    Marquis Garcia went on to explain:


    "Saruman was born in the Warsong Tribe, so this huge army of orcs is truly loyal to his direct line army, that is, the Warsong Legion with a total strength of about 50,000.


    As long as we concentrate our superior forces in the Loire Valley and annihilate the Warsong Legion, or at least crippling this army, even if we lose as a whole, we have actually destroyed the foundation of the existence of the Third Orc Empire.


    Without his direct army, Saruman''s control over the other orc tribes would immediately plummet.


    Now the orcs have conquered the whole of the Western Territory, and most of the Scarlet Flame Collars that are about to be acquired, such a vast land is enough for these tribes to divide.


    You say, if there is no military deterrence, are the orcs of other tribes willing to risk their lives and continue to fight with humans? "


    Queen Midella''s eyes finally lit up, apparently agreeing with Marquis Garcia''s strategy.


    Marquis Garcia took a deep breath and said coldly:


    "When Saruman gradually loses control of the orc army, it is the real start of the human counterattack!"

 Chapter 617： seize power

    Loire Valley.


    The army in the north is getting ready to go.


    After Marquis Garcia was forcibly summoned by Emperor Reinhardt, Earl Dawson became the interim commander of the army.


    To be honest, Wells Dawson did not have such prestige at all in the Northern Army, but because of the support of Emperor Reinhardt, and at this time no one in the army stood up to fight with him, Dawson The earl successfully obtained the command of this army.


    Earl Dawson''s first order after taking office was to ask the northern army to go to the Storm Fortress to assemble and fight against the coming orcs with the imperial coalition forces.


    Wearing gorgeous silver armor, riding on a white high-headed horse, and watching more than 100,000 soldiers in the north running busy under his orders, Earl Dawson felt as if he was in the clouds.


    This may be the peak of the Dawson family, or even the peak of the dwarf nobles.


    Earl Dawson also knew that his power actually came from the support of Emperor Reinhardt, and of course, thanks to the stupid actions of Marquis Garcia.


    If it weren''t for the current situation, it would never have been his Dawson family''s turn to command the army in the north.


    Moreover, he also understands that his current status is only temporary, and the major lords in the north just regard him as a microphone for Emperor Reinhardt.


    After this battle, the Dawson family will eventually be beaten back to the way they were...


    However, after trying this intoxicating taste, Earl Dawson was deeply unable to extricate himself.


    He began to think secretly about how to stabilize his position.


    Perhaps it''s a good idea to hug the royal thighs...


    Just as Earl Dawson was secretly planning the future direction of the family, the earth suddenly trembled slightly.


    While in doubt, I saw a sentry rushing over and reporting:


    "Lord Count, our reinforcements are here!"


    "What reinforcements?" Earl Dawson looked blank.


    "It''s the Blood Cavalry Army and the Phoenix Butterfly Army! It seems that Lord Count Angele led the army here."


    Earl Dawson''s face instantly turned pale.


    ...


    The tremors of the earth became more and more violent, like a drum being beaten by a heavy hammer, and countless finely broken gravels were shaken up and down, like boiling water.


    The continuous sound of horse hooves came from a distance, as if to tear the entire earth apart.


    The northern soldiers in the river valley camp looked at the approaching cavalry queue, and their faces became particularly excited and proud.


    Because what swept over was the greatest glory, the strongest backbone, and the most terrifying army in the north¡ªthe Blood Cavalry Army!


    The shocking sound of horse hooves, like a spring thunder, dispelled the gloom that shrouded the hearts of the soldiers in the north.


    At this moment, the orc army no longer seems to be so invincible.


    ...


    The army began to slow down about a kilometer closer to the camp.


    However, one horse did not slow down, and still rushed into the camp like lightning.


    "Master Guardian!"


    Of course the guards at the camp recognized Colin and hurriedly saluted him loudly.


    rhythm --


    Colin came to an emergency stop at the gate of the camp and asked eagerly:


    "Is Lord Marquis Garcia in the camp?"


    The guard shook his head and said, "No. Two nights ago, the Marquis was just taken to the Storm Fortress by an envoy sent by His Majesty."


    Colin frowned immediately, glanced around the camp, and then asked:


    "Where are you going?"


    "According to the order of Earl Dawson, we will go to Storm Fortress to join the imperial coalition..."


    "Wales Dawson?" Colin raised his brows and asked in a bad tone.


    The guard didn''t know why the guardian of the North in front of him was angry, but he could only nod his head truthfully.


    Colin snorted coldly, and immediately rushed into the camp with a horse''s belly.


    Along the way, the soldiers in the northern border saluted and greeted Ke Lin, and the reverence in their eyes was not concealed at all.


    Originally, Colin''s reputation in the North was already at its peak. Now that Marquis Garcia has been discredited by his actions in the Tianduan Mountains, the soldiers of the North need a new idol even more urgently to lead them to victory.


    Earl Dawson understood this.


    So the moment he heard Colin''s arrival, he knew that the command of the army in the north might be about to change hands.


    He suddenly understood with hindsight, no wonder Marquis Garcia left with the emperor''s messenger so happily.


    I am afraid that at that time Marquis Garcia had already confirmed that Colin was about to arrive in the Loire Valley, so he left with confidence...


    "Lord Guardian..." Earl Dawson squeezed out an ugly smile and bowed to the approaching Colin.


    Colin rode on his horse, looked down at Earl Dawson, and said coldly:


    "Earl Dawson, who authorized you to take over the army of the North?"


    "His Majesty the Emperor." Earl Dawson replied.


    I don''t know if he remembered that he still has a backstage, Earl Dawson regained some courage and tried to straighten his back in front of Colin.


    Colin smiled disdainfully and said:


    "These are all vassals of the Saint Hilde family. What power does Your Majesty have to make them obey your orders?"


    Earl Dawson was speechless.


    Colin immediately took out a parchment roll from his arms and threw it on Earl Dawson''s face said loudly:


    "This is an decree signed by the Duke of St. Hilde, authorizing me to command the army of the North as the guardian of the North.


    Earl Dawson, what else do you have to say? "


    Earl Dawson took the parchment, and sure enough, it clearly stated that Earl Angele would replace the Marquis Garcia to command the army in the north.


    He looked around reluctantly, only to see that the northern nobles who had been persuaded by him were avoiding his gaze.


    Obviously, between Count Angele and him, the nobles in the north chose the former without hesitation.


    Earl Dawson seemed to finally recognize the reality, his waist hunched down, and a flattering smile appeared on his face:


    "Count Angele, of course I don''t dare to disobey His Excellency''s orders. However, I hope you can understand that there was no one to command the northern army before, and I was temporarily entrusted by His Majesty to take charge of the army, and I did not challenge Saint Hill. The meaning of the German family..."


    "Okay." Colin waved his hand, roughly interrupting Earl Dawson''s defense.


    Now he doesn''t have time to clean up this guy who eats inside and outside, and there is no good excuse.


    However, he was already thinking about how to clean up the Dawson family and even the dwarf forces in the north in the future.


    Colin''s eyes slowly swept across the faces of the northern nobles and officers, and then he ordered loudly:


    "Everyone, since the Duke of St. Hilde appointed me as the commander-in-chief of the Northern Army, please cooperate fully. I don''t care what you think in private, but right now is the most critical moment for mankind, and I need your unconditional obedience!"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison.


    "Okay!" Colin nodded with satisfaction and gave the first order, "Cancel going to Storm Fortress, we will camp on the spot!"


    (https://)


    1 Second Remember Apex Novel: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 618： admonition

    Loire Valley.


    In the middle camp of the Northern Army, Ke Lin was listening to the report on the latest situation of the Orc War.


    Because it was the first batch to evacuate, and Marquis Garcia had obviously made plans to preserve his strength long ago, the 200,000 troops in the northern border that originally supported the western border were basically well preserved, and the number of casualties was about 10,000.


    However, the situation in other realms is not good.


    In the worst Western Region, the 200,000 elite army was completely wiped out.


    The situation in the other realms is not very good. It is said that the number of troops safely withdrawn to the Storm Plateau is about 400,000. On average, nearly half of the troops in the other three realms were lost in the fiasco of the Tianduan Mountains and the subsequent retreat.


    At this time, the Western Territory has also completely fallen.


    Emperor Reinhardt withdrew to the Storm Fortress and kept issuing summon orders. This was determined to rely on the strong fortifications of the Storm Fortress to keep the orc army out of the Scarlet Flame Territory.


    Of course it was a very stupid decision.


    Marquis Garcia had written a letter to inform Colin about his plan, which, in Colin''s view, was the most correct strategy.


    Unfortunately, such a strategy could not be accepted by the emperor.


    Of course, objectively speaking, this kind of active retreat strategy is indeed difficult to accept, especially for stakeholders.


    Just like the battle of the Tianduan Mountains, the Duke of St. Grian was still reluctant to withdraw his troops after learning that the other realms were evacuating one after another.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to withdraw, it''s that she can''t.


    As the Lord of the West, if she sees the fall of the West and takes the initiative to evacuate, how will she face the people of the West in the future?


    What face does she have to be the Lord of the West again?


    If the northern border is about to fall, can Marquis Garcia calmly propose such a strategy?


    Even if he proposes such a strategy, how many northern lords are willing to give up their territories and evacuate with him?


    Will the Duke of St Hilde agree to this strategy again?


    Therefore, now that the army of orcs is about to invade the Scarlet Flame Territory, it is not difficult to understand the behavior of Emperor Reinhardt''s troops in the Storm Fortress.


    It''s just that although it is understandable, this behavior must be stopped.


    The Loire Valley is the best blocking battlefield.


    The current northern army alone is not enough to block the orcs, and Colin needs the support of the coalition forces of Storm Fortress.


    Thinking of this, Colin said solemnly:


    "I need to go to the Storm Fortress. You are in the Loire Valley. You must not leave without my order!"


    "Yes!"


    Colin waved his hand to signal everyone to leave, but left behind Earl Uman and Earl Schultz.


    His eyes stayed on the faces of the two blood descendants for a while, and Ke Lin asked in a bad tone:


    "When Earl Dawson wanted to mobilize the northern army to the Storm Fortress, why didn''t you stop it?"


    Earl Schultz''s expression stiffened, and he defended:


    "My lord, you didn''t tell us to stop Earl Dawson?"


    Colin snorted coldly and said, "I made it clear before I left that you should obey Marquis Garcia unconditionally, right? Since Marquis Garcia has decided to garrison the Loire Valley, why do you let Earl Dawson take the army? take away?"


    Seeing that Colin''s face was wrong, Earl Schultz immediately knew that the other party was really angry.


    If Earl Uman was away, she might be able to use some woman-specific tricks to appease her lover, but now, she had to bow her head in embarrassment.


    Earl Uman was also a little uneasy.


    To be honest, the two people were indifferent to Earl Dawson''s behavior before, but it was also because they did not understand the strategy of Marquis Garcia.


    GuThey also felt that going to Storm Fortress was the best choice, at least morally speaking, it was justified.


    It is better than shrinking back and being stabbed in the spine and scolding deserters.


    Colin actually knew this, but he still had to reprimand the two this time.


    The loyalty of the blood descendants cannot be guaranteed, and this has been verified by Colin in the Marquis of Vincent in the East.


    Therefore, for the two blood descendants, Earl Uman and Earl Schultz, he felt that he had to strengthen their obedience.


    "Listen, I don''t care what you thought and what reasons you had before, but I''m very dissatisfied with the performance of the two of you on this matter!"


    Colin''s eyes were sharp, and his body exuded a very oppressive aura.


    And this kind of breath is especially strong for the two blood descendants.


    That kind of coercion originating from the depths of the bloodline could not be resisted with will. Earl Schultz and Earl Uman felt their knees go soft and immediately knelt down in front of Colin, prostrate on the ground, shivering.


    Colin approached a few steps, leaned over slightly, and said coldly: "Vara Uman, Nia Schultz, this is the first time you have violated my will, and I will give you a chance to make up for it."


    Under the aura of Ke Lin, the two were speechless and could only put their foreheads on Ke Lin''s toes to show their submission.


    Only then did Colin nodded in satisfaction and restrained his breath.


    Earl Schultz and Earl Uman immediately fell to the ground, soaked with sweat.


    But they still struggled and said:


    "My lord, what do you need us to do to make up for your fault, please let me know!"


    "I''m going to Storm Fortress, and when I come back I don''t want to see Wills Dawson again." Colin''s eyes flashed with a cold light, "Do you two understand what I mean? ?"


    Earl Schultz and Earl Uman froze in their hearts, and immediately said loudly:


    "Yes, my lord! Wells Dawson dares to offend your majesty, and we will make him disappear into the world without a sound!"


    "Very good." Colin nodded in satisfaction, no more words, and strode out.


    When Colin''s footsteps gradually disappeared outside the tent, Earl Schultz and Earl Uman dared to struggle to stand up from the ground.


    The two looked at each other and saw each other''s embarrassment in their eyes, and suddenly smiled bitterly at the same time.


    Earl Schultz said:


    "Count Uman, I''m afraid this is not the attitude you should treat your wife and brother?"


    Earl Uman also retorted:


    "Count Schultz, you don''t look like Lord Guardian''s lover, do you?"


    Earl Schultz stared, dissatisfied:


    "I am indeed an adult''s lover, but our relationship is not just a lover."


    Earl Uman smiled and said:


    "Okay, we don''t need to continue to test. That''s right, I''m the apostle of your lord, so should you?"


    Earl Schultz no longer concealed, and nodded frankly.


    Earl Uman let out a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Okay, then we still have to watch and help each other a lot."


    "No problem." Earl Schultz patted the saber on his waist and changed the conversation. "Now, we should discuss how to make that **** Wells Dawson disappear silently."


    Earl Uman''s eyes also flickered with coldness, and nodded:


    "The easiest way is the best way!"


    (https://)


    1 Second Remember Apex Novel: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 619： refugee

    The latest website: "...Run! The orcs are coming!"


    "The Western Territory has all fallen! Even the City of Wind''s Breath has been slaughtered, and all the people in the city have been killed! Run!"


    ¡­


    The sound of various shouts mixed with the rapid footsteps shattered the tranquility of the town.


    Black plumes of smoke rose into the sky with the burning flames, and the air was filled with the smell of scorched rice ears.


    On a hill outside the town, Queen Midella stood beside the carriage, looking at the chaotic town and the fields engulfed in flames, and asked Marquis Garcia beside her:


    "Is this what you arranged?"


    Marquis Garcia nodded without denying:


    "Yes. Before the evacuation of the Tianduan Mountains, I had already sent people to spread rumors in the Western Region, trying to get the civilians of the Western Region to evacuate earlier, but unfortunately... the effect was not very good."


    Queen Midella smiled and said, "The effect of the Feiyan collar is much better now."


    Marquis Garcia nodded: "Yes, after all, the news of the fiasco of the Tianduan Mountains battle has come, and the tragic situation after the fall of the Western Territory..."


    Queen Midella pointed to the field that was caught in the sea of ??fire and asked:


    "Then why did you send people to burn the crops? Don''t leave food for the orc army?"


    "That''s right. To deal with the orcs who have no logistical transportation and rely on looting to solve their food and drink, the best strategy is actually to retreat strategically and keep the walls clear. If the orcs can''t grab enough food, they will start chaos." Marquis Garcia sighed, "Unfortunately, there are always some idiots who try to keep the orcs out of their territory..."


    Queen Midella smiled and said, "Of course you said it so easily, after all, this is not your territory."


    Marquis Garcia frowned, but did not refute.


    As far as he could see, a man who was sitting on the edge of the field was looking at the burning rice ears and weeping loudly. The fire almost set his clothes on fire, but he was still reluctant to leave.


    Passers-by pulled him, but he thumped the ground and screamed in a disheveled way:


    "I''m not going anywhere! This is my home, my everything! Kill me! Kill me..."


    "This is the price that must be paid..." Marquis Garcia said softly.


    I don''t know if I''m convincing Queen Midella, or I''m convincing myself.


    The west wind roared past, pushing the fire on the field far away, as if it became a red carpet, rapidly spreading out in front of you.


    The rising smoke blocked Marquis Garcia''s sight, but the shrill cries were still clearly heard in his ears.


    "Let''s go." Queen Midella urged.


    The two got into the carriage, and the convoy descended the hill and continued westward.


    Marquis Garcia lifted the curtain and saw a chaotic and desolate scene outside.


    The roads that are not wide are crowded with civilians fleeing eastward, there are young people who are bent over by huge burdens, there are women who are holding children and crying constantly, and there are old people who stumble...


    Howling, shouting, cursing... interweaved into a prelude to the end.


    Queen Midella pulled down the curtain, blocking Marquis Garcia''s sight, and said:


    "stop looking."


    Marquis Garcia didn''t resist either, sitting silently in the car, staring blankly at the void in front of him, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, Queen Midella felt a little uncomfortable. Just as she was about to speak a few words of comfort, she heard the guards approach the window and report in a low voice:


    "Your Highness, in front of you is the team of the Saint Grian family..."


    Queen Midella was stunned for a moment, but before she could react, she saw Marquis Garcia got up and walked out.


    "Don''t go out!" Queen Midella reached out to hold Marquis Garcia, but he avoided him.


    The curtain was lifted, and Marquis Garcia had already jumped out of the car.


    As soon as he stood firm, he saw that the team of the Saint Grian family had already approached.


    They apparently recognized the royal family''s car and were about to come over to greet them.


    The leader was none other than the Westland Archon, Crete St. Grian.


    It''s only been a few short months since I haven''t seen him. This old man with a healthy physique and spirit has become very old. He needs someone to help him when he walks, and his hunched waist seems to be blown off by a gust of wind.


    "His Royal Highness..." As soon as the consul of Crete was about to salute, he saw Marquis Garcia jumping out of the carriage. Immediately, his expression changed drastically.


    "Garcia Saint Hilde!" The cold words squeezed out between the teeth of the Crete Archon, with endless hatred.


    Hearing this name, there was a commotion in the escape team of the Saint Grian family.


    If it weren''t for the presence of the royal guards, I''m afraid the people of the Saint Grian tribe would have rushed forward and tore Marquis Garcia to pieces.


    "Consul of Crete." Marquis Garcia greeted with a calm expression, and at the same time, his eyes swept across the ranks of the St. Grian family, and then asked, "Has the Duke of St. Grian withdrawn?"


    The identity of the consul of Crete trembled because of anger. He stared at Marquis Garcia with scarlet eyes, gritted his teeth and said:


    "The knights of the St. Grian family will not abandon the West!"


    Marquis Garcia was silent for a while.


    He also noticed that the fleeing party in front of him was full of old and weak women and children. It seems that the knights of the Saint Grian family are probably still in the west, but I don''t know how many are still alive...


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, Queen Midella had to take a few steps forward and stand in front of Marquis Garcia, showing a gentle smile and comforting:


    "Consul of Crete, I can understand your feelings, but please rest assured that the dedication and sacrifice of the Saint Grian family will always be remembered by the people of the Empire.


    Moreover, His Majesty has reassembled the army in the Storm Fortress, and is about to launch a counterattack against the orcs.


    Believe me, the western border will be restored.


    You will also be able to return to your homeland. "


    The Archon of Crete was obviously not moved by such beautiful words, and his burning eyes were still staring at the figure behind Queen Midella, UU reading asked in a strong tone:


    "Your Highness, I want to know, what kind of punishment will the traitor behind you get?"


    "Right or wrong, Your Majesty will give everyone an explanation. But now, we have to rush to the Storm Fortress, please forgive me." Queen Midella said this, turned around and pulled Marquis Garcia back, dragging him back in the carriage.


    Then urged the convoy to leave immediately.


    Just now the name of Marquis Garcia has been spread out, and more and more refugees have been gathered on the road after hearing the news.


    The fact that Marquis Garcia led the army to evacuate the Tianduan Mountains had already spread throughout the Radiant Empire, and Emperor Reinhard the Great personally identified him as a traitor, and now Marquis Garcia is notorious in the empire.


    In particular, those who were forced to leave their homes were unavoidable, and they wanted to eat their flesh and blood.


    Queen Midella was afraid that if she continued to stay here, there would be unimaginable consequences, so she had to leave quickly.

 Chapter 620： persuade

    The latest website: The night is dark, and the silver moon hangs high.


    A simple camp was set up by the lake, and smoke from several bonfires rose.


    Suddenly, the originally calm lake was turbulent.


    The knights immediately became alert, put on their armor, took out their weapons, and surrounded the two most distinguished persons in the center of the camp.


    Knight Erich lay on the ground and listened for a while, then said loudly:


    "There are about a thousand horses, coming from the east!"


    Hearing this, everyone relaxed a little.


    After all, the orcs had no cavalry, and the only ones who came from the east were their own.


    Queen Midella seemed to realize something and said softly:


    "Blood Cavalry?"


    Marquis Garcia nodded silently, confirming Queen Midella''s guess.


    Not long after, I saw a cavalryman wearing blood cavalry armor coming to the camp and salute to the queen:


    "Your Highness the Queen, the guardian of the north, the Count of Angele led the Guards to the Storm Fortress, passing by here, and would like to greet you."


    Queen Midella nodded and said, "Please come over, Count Angele."


    "Yes!"


    There was a rush of hooves from far to near, and then Colin''s figure appeared in the camp.


    He rolled over and dismounted, strode forward and bowed in salute:


    "His Royal Highness, the Marquis, what a coincidence!"


    Queen Midella smiled slightly and said, "It''s quite a coincidence. Count Angele, I heard that you hit the troll empire again on the ice field in the sky, and you also killed the troll emperor Okamoto, the white wolf witch king Squinn, and Prince Otto, the paladin?"


    "Yes. These achievements are still thanks to my Lord''s guidance and protection." Colin smiled humbly.


    Queen Midella''s beautiful eyes flashed with strange brilliance, and she said seriously:


    "Your achievements are indeed worthy of my lord''s attention. If the empire was not in crisis, His Majesty would definitely award you a title in person!"


    "Your Highness, you have won the prize." Colin lowered his head and smiled, not answering the Queen''s words.


    Because even if he were to be rewarded, it should be Duke St. Hilde who awarded Colin a title, not the emperor.


    Unless... the royal family is thinking of recruiting Colin again.


    Queen Midella didn''t care about Colin''s attitude, and asked again: "Count Angele, why did you only bring so little troops to Storm Fortress? Didn''t your Majesty ask that all the troops from the north be assembled at Storm Fortress?"


    "Really?" Colin pretended to be dumbfounded and said, "I''m sorry, I just came to take over the northern army under the order of Duke St. Hilde, and I haven''t received His Majesty''s order, and I don''t know the specific situation of the current battle situation. , Therefore, I came to Storm Fortress in person and wanted to personally ask His Majesty about the next strategic plan."


    Of course Queen Midella knew about Colin''s tricks, so she didn''t expose it when she heard the words, she just smiled and said:


    "That just happens that we can walk all the way. I believe Your Majesty is also very happy to see you coming."


    Colin smiled politely, and then turned his gaze to Marquis Garcia, who had been bowing his head in silence.


    Queen Midella immediately understood, stood up and said:


    "I''m going to rest first, let''s talk."


    Colin bowed slightly and watched Queen Midella walk into a tent.


    Afterwards, he walked to Marquis Garcia and sat down, and reported in a soft voice:


    "Lord Marquis, the northern army will be stationed in the Loire Valley, no one will be able to move, you can rest assured."


    Marquis Garcia nodded, indicating that he knew, then he sighed and said in a low voice:


    "You shouldn''t have come to Stormhold."


    Colin picked up a branch and fiddled with the bonfire in front of him, making it burn more vigorously, and said:


    "Sir Marquis, I don''t need me now in the Loire Valley. On the contrary, the storm fortress is the key to the smooth implementation of your planned strategy.


    The hundreds of thousands of imperial coalition troops in the fortress, we must find a way to transfer them to the Loire Valley, rather than put them in the storm fortress as a display. "


    Marquis Garcia said lightly:


    "You don''t need to worry about this."


    Colin glanced at Marquis Garcia and asked, "Sir Marquis, so you have a way to make the imperial army gathered in the Storm Fortress retreat to the Loire Valley?"


    Marquis Garcia nodded, but did not explain much.


    Colin did not intend to give up on this, and continued to ask:


    "Lord Marquis, are you sure that Emperor Reinhardt will accept your strategy?"


    Marquis Garcia did not speak.


    Obviously there is no way to give a definite answer.


    With the headstrong, stupid and stubborn nature of Emperor Reinhardt, it would be **** to say that he could suddenly accept Marquis Garcia''s strategy.


    Not to mention accepting persuasion, it is estimated that when Marquis Garcia arrives at Storm Fortress, Emperor Reinhardt can''t wait to send Marquis Garcia to the gallows in the name of treason.


    Then the responsibility for the fiasco of the Tianduan Mountains and the fall of the Western Territory was all put on Marquis Garcia.


    This will not only vent your anger, but also get rid of a cauldron.


    How could Marquis Garcia not think of this?


    But he knew that the storm fortress was going to be a disaster, but he still went there calmly, and even claimed to have a way to make the imperial troops gathered in the storm fortress retreat to the Loire Valley...


    This sounds like a big story from the Arabian Nights.


    But Colin didn''t think Marquis Garcia was bragging, or failed to see the situation clearly.


    Colin always believed that since the beginning of the Orc War, the most sober person at the top of the empire was Marquis Garcia.


    Therefore, Colin probably guessed the plan of Marquis Garcia''s trip.


    "You want to go to Storm Fortress to kill Emperor Reinhardt, right, Lord Marquis." Colin said something earth-shattering.


    Marquis Garcia''s body trembled slightly, and his pupils contracted violently, but they quickly returned to their original state.


    But Colin had been paying attention to Marquis Garcia, and at this time he was more convinced of his guess.


    "Lord Marquis, if I''m not mistaken, you plan to kill Emperor Reinhardt yourself, and then let Queen Midella temporarily take charge of the imperial coalition, right?"


    Marquis Garcia looked sideways at Colin, perhaps knowing that there was no point in hiding it, he nodded frankly and said:


    "That''s right. Midella has already agreed with my plan, so you don''t have to worry, she will cooperate with you in your next strategy."


    Colin shook his head, UU reading www. uukanshu.com asked:


    "What about you?"


    Marquis Garcia turned his head and looked at the ground silently.


    Obviously, Marquis Garcia did not care about his own life at all.


    No one can save Marquis Garcia for the crime of assassinating Emperor Reinhardt the Great.


    Unless, like the "Judger" of the year, the Pope "invite" the Marquis Garcia to an oracle.


    But just because of the bad relationship between the North and the church now, it would be good for Pope Gregory not to fall into the trap.


    Colin looked at Marquis Garcia, who was determined to die, and suddenly said:


    "Vera is pregnant."


    The next moment, Marquis Garcia''s originally gloomy eyes instantly regained their radiance.

 Chapter 621： Turnaround (top)

    Latest URL: "When did it happen?"


    "About four months ago."


    Marquis Garcia froze for a moment, then glared at Colin.


    Obviously, Marquis Garcia had calculated that Vera was pregnant when he decided to lead the army to force the Pope to abdicate.


    At that time, he was immersed in the grief of losing his daughter, and on the other side, Colin knew that Vera had woken up, but kept him in the dark, and even had the intention to create a human...


    Colin avoided Marquis Garcia''s gaze in embarrassment, and persuaded:


    "So, Lord Marquis, if you want to see the birth of this child with your own eyes, please don''t act recklessly."


    The joy on Marquis Garcia''s face only lasted for a while, and then quickly faded away.


    He bowed his head and was silent for a moment before speaking again:


    "Colin, Vera and her unborn child will be handed over to you to protect..."


    Seeing that Marquis Garcia still didn''t change his mind, Colin said in a hurry, "Lord Marquis, why are you doing this?"


    "I am too tired¡­"


    "Huh?" Colin was stunned.


    Marquis Garcia''s face actually showed pain, and his tone was deep:


    "do you know?


    Since the withdrawal of the Tianduan Mountains, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep.


    As soon as I close my eyes, the **** faces of the imperial soldiers who died in the Tianduan Mountains, countless people who were devastated by orcs and howling in agony, and the Western Territory that has become **** on earth... will all appear before my eyes, torturing me. heart¡­"


    Colin quickly persuaded: "But, Lord Marquis, these are not your fault. The defense line of the Tianduan Mountains is unstoppable, and it is the most stupid thing to fight with the orcs there. Your strategy is the only possible victory. hope."


    Marquis Garcia slowly shook his head and said solemnly:


    "No matter what the reason, it doesn''t give me peace of mind.


    I have an inescapable responsibility for the soldiers of the Empire and the citizens of the West who died at the hands of the orcs.


    Yes, they are necessary sacrifices, the price of victory.


    However, they are also living lives, sins that I have to bear..."


    "Lord Marquis..." Colin looked at Marquis Garcia, who was immersed in pain and guilt, and his heart became more and more anxious, "I believe that if those who died at the hands of orcs knew that their sacrifices were worthwhile, they would also be willing to sacrifice. Give your life."


    Marquis Garcia smiled bitterly and said:


    "No, they won''t. They''ll just resent and resent that I didn''t give them a choice.


    And this kind of sacrifice made without choice under authoritarian coercion is not called dedication at all, but should be called sacrifice. "


    Without waiting for Colin to continue to persuade, Marquis Garcia said again:


    "I didn''t say this, but Vera said it to Sirius Saint Hilde herself."


    Collin was stunned.


    He did know that when Vera saw the last Duke of Saint Hilde again in Ice Rock City, she had decided that she would not forgive the other''s actions, no matter what difficulties he had.


    At that time, Vera had said something similar.


    Because in her opinion, for whatever reason, Seris Saint Hilde sacrificed his eldest son, adopted daughter, younger brother, nobles, soldiers, and even the black cavalry with his authority and conspiracy. unforgivable.


    "What''s the difference between my behavior and Sirius?" Marquis Garcia''s eyes turned into a deadly gloomy look again, "I can''t face Vera, and I can''t face the torture of my inner conscience. Death is actually the most important thing. Good liberation is also the only way I can atone for my sins."


    Colin opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to persuade.


    Marquis Garcia let out a long breath, suddenly smiled, and said:


    "Furthermore, if I didn''t kill Reinhardt, how could the imperial coalition forces gathered in the Storm Fortress retreat smoothly?


    Don''t say you have a way to persuade Emperor Reinhardt to agree to my plan. You should know for yourself that this is impossible.


    It is impossible for that stubborn and stupid emperor to admit that his previous strategy was wrong, and it is even less likely to bow his head to a man whom he has condemned as a traitor.


    So, let me use this method to atone for this turbulent empire, to the soldiers and people who died tragically at the hands of the orcs. "


    Colin looked at Marquis Garcia''s firm and gentle eyes, and his heart was blocked for a while.


    Perhaps the moment Marquis Garcia decided to withdraw from the Tianduan Mountains, he had already made plans to atone for his sins with death.


    No matter what excuses he had, no matter what lofty goals he had, Marquis Garcia could never escape the torment in his heart.


    Everyone thinks that Marquis Garcia is a cowardly deserter, but in fact, he is the most courageous and dedicated knight in this empire!


    Also a true hero!


    However, the hero is not always understood.


    The fate of heroes seems to always have a tragic ending.


    Colin was still thinking hard about how to persuade, but Marquis Garcia had already stood up.


    "Let''s rest early." Marquis Garcia seemed to put down his burden, and the whole person felt much more relaxed. "The future of the empire, the future of the North, and Vera... I will leave it to you."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    Colin stared blankly at Marquis Garcia''s slightly hunched back disappearing into the darkness, unable to calm down for a long time.


    No!


    Can''t let Garcia die!


    Colin clenched his fists, thinking hard about the solution in his heart.


    While thinking about it, a familiar scent of roses suddenly came from the tip of the nose.


    Turning his head to look, he saw Queen Midella reappearing at some unknown time.


    "Your Highness the Queen, didn''t you go to rest?" Ke Lin forced a smile and saluted.


    Queen Midella smiled slightly and said:


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk."


    Colin doesn''t have the heart to pay attention to this coquettish queen now, what''s more, the last encounter with Oak Manor has made him determined to keep a distance from this woman.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s getting late, please allow me to retire first..."


    "Didn''t you persuade?" Queen Midella suddenly interrupted.


    "What?" Colin was stunned.


    Queen Midella chuckled and said, "What else? Didn''t you try to dissuade Marquis Garcia from assassinating Emperor Reinhardt just now?"


    Colin didn''t answer, UU reading just looked at Queen Midella quietly.


    Queen Midella rolled her charming eyes and said coquettishly:


    "What? Don''t you trust me yet?


    Garcia had already told me his plan. What''s more, without my cooperation, how would you mobilize the imperial coalition to retreat after Emperor Reinhardt''s death? "


    Colin calmed down his impatience and asked:


    "So, Her Royal Highness, what are you trying to say?"


    Queen Midella took a few steps closer and came to a rather ambiguous distance, exhaling like Lan said:


    "I want to say that I have a way to persuade Garcia to give up the plan to assassinate Reinhardt."

 Chapter 622： Turnaround (below)

    Latest URL: "What method?"


    No matter how unwilling Colin was to deal with this woman, he could only ask patiently at this time.


    Queen Midella smiled mysteriously, but did not answer the question, but instead asked:


    "I naturally have a way to get Garcia to give up the idea of ??dying, but have you ever thought about the consequences of this?"


    Colin frowned and immediately understood what Queen Midella meant.


    If Marquis Garcia hadn''t assassinated Emperor Reinhardt, how would the Imperial allied forces gathered in the Storm Fortress be withdrawn to the Loire Valley?


    It was impossible for Emperor Reinhardt to agree to a withdrawal.


    So, someone has to remove this obstacle...


    Colin suddenly narrowed his eyes when he looked at Queen Midella''s beautiful face so close at hand.


    Could it be that this woman is going to fool herself to kill Emperor Reinhardt?


    Colin would not be easily fooled, and immediately said bluntly:


    "His Royal Highness, with all due respect, I really have a hard time believing that you can convince Marquis Garcia. After all, in my opinion, he is already determined to die..."


    "You still don''t believe me." Queen Midella said with infinite resentment, and at the same time her body got closer.


    It''s a pity that Colin''s wood withered roots didn''t respond.


    Men always have stronger resistance to women who have already succeeded.


    Seeing that Colin was unmoved, Queen Midella gritted her teeth in anger, but she could only sigh and said:


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll use the facts to prove it."


    After speaking, Queen Midella turned around and left.


    This time Colin was a little surprised.


    Looking at the swaying figure of Queen Midella, Pingting, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprise in his heart¡ª


    Could it be that this woman is really sure to persuade Marquis Garcia?


    Seeing that Queen Midella really walked into Marquis Garcia''s tent, Colin stared at her with mixed emotions, looking forward to her success.


    At the same time, she is constantly guessing what Queen Midella has to make a knight who has been dying to revive.


    Time passed little by little, and Colin became more and more impatient to wait.


    Just when he wondered if Queen Midella was bluffing, Marquis Garcia walked out of the tent.


    He walked straight in the direction of Colin, followed by Queen Midella.


    Colin felt his heartbeat start to speed up, especially when he saw Queen Midella gently lift her chin, showing him a smug look.


    Did this woman really succeed?


    "Lord Marquis..." Colin stared at Marquis Garcia who came over, and found that the other party''s expression seemed to have really changed.


    At least not as before, revealing the extremely rich death energy.


    "I''m not going to Storm Fortress anymore." Marquis Garcia walked to Colin and said softly.


    Colin''s eyes lit up, he suppressed the surprise and doubts in his heart, and nodded again and again:


    "That''s the best! Your Majesty has some misunderstandings about you now, so it''s better for you not to go to Storm Fortress for the time being. When this war is over, I will definitely find a way to clear your name and let everyone know that you Everything you do is for victory!"


    Marquis Garcia smiled lightly. If he didn''t pick up Colin, he didn''t seem to care about whether he could be cleared of the crime.


    He turned to look at a few royal knights not far away, and said softly:


    "Some people will definitely not agree that I won''t go to Stormhold, so, I need your help..."


    "It''s easy!" Colin responded readily.


    Then he strode towards the direction of the royal knights.


    Knight Erich kept staring at Marquis Garcia. Of course, he also noticed Colin''s approach at this time. He immediately stood up, leaned slightly, and saluted:


    "Count Angele, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Knight Erich." Colin had a harmless smile on his face, but what he said was like a bolt from the blue, "Marquis Garcia doesn''t want to go to Storm Fortress, so please forgive me."


    Knight Erich''s expression changed, and his right hand immediately pressed the saber on his waist, and said solemnly:


    "Count Angele, what do you mean?"


    "That''s what it means." Colin said calmly and firmly.


    At the same time, the accompanying Blood Shadow Guards have also quietly surrounded them.


    Knight Erich''s heart sank, but he still wanted to make his last effort, and persuaded in a deep voice:


    "Count Angele, it is His Majesty''s will to bring Marquis Garcia to the Storm Fortress. You wouldn''t want to disobey, would you?"


    Colin smiled and said firmly:


    "Yes."


    The Knight Erich looked sharp, and then suddenly accelerated towards Colin.


    He knew that the only chance at this time was to control Ke Lin before the blood cavalry army surrounded him.


    As the captain of the Kings Guard, Erich is a sixth-order knight and has enough confidence in his own skills.


    Although he also heard that the lowly born Count Angele has an extremely good talent in the way of knighthood, but in his opinion, no matter how talented he is, he is so young after all...


    Clang!


    The two swords collided, and the aftermath spread out in all directions.


    Knight Erich looked at Colin who took his sword in horror, and couldn''t help blurting out:


    "You are actually a sixth-order!"


    Colin pouted and said disdainfully:


    "It''s only Tier 6, I have a lot here."


    The Erich knight heard a sullen breath. You must know that although the sixth-order knights are not as rare as the paladins, they are definitely rare creatures. The entire Radiance Empire is estimated to have only a dozen or so, and they are all famous and surnamed. big shot.


    However, the Erich Knight soon realized that Colin was not lying.


    Because, he has already felt the two fierce auras that are approaching behind him, and they are all sixth-order!


    Knight Erich was horrified, but he had no choice but to throw down the long sword in his hand and bowed his head:


    "I surrender."


    Seeing that the Erich knights had surrendered, the other royal knights immediately dropped their weapons.


    Colin nodded with satisfaction, ordered the blood slave to temporarily detain these people, and then turned to Marquis Garcia.


    Queen Midella obviously didn''t expect Colin to subdue the royal knight so easily, and her beautiful eyes kept spinning around the Blood Shadow Guard brought by Colin, as if she was very curious about the faces hidden under the armors.


    "Count Angele, those guards of yours are quite powerful!"


    Colin smiled politely, obviously not intending to pick up Queen Midella''s words, but turned to Marquis Garcia and said:


    "Sir Marquis, you can rest assured to return to the Loire Valley. When I finish dealing with the storm fortress, I will join you."


    Marquis Garcia slowly shook his head and said:


    "I''m not going to the Loire Valley anymore."


    Colin wondered: "Where are you going then?"


    "I''m going to return to Royal Dragon City. UU Reading I''ll leave this orc war to you. I''ve done what I can do, and staying on the battlefield may get in the way."


    Colin frowned.


    He noticed that although Marquis Garcia was answering his question, he was looking at Queen Midella, as if explaining it to her.


    Although Ke Lin was full of doubts, he had no choice but to keep it in his heart at this time, saying:


    "Okay, Lord Marquis, just wait for the news of victory in Yulong City."


    Marquis Garcia nodded, patted Colin''s shoulder heavily, and then rode on a war horse and went east alone.


    It didn''t take long for him to completely disappear into the dark night.


    At this time, Queen Midella''s words came from Colin''s ears again:


    "Count Angele, can we discuss the plan of Storm Fortress now?"

 Chapter 623： crisis

    Latest website: Storm Fortress.


    The sunless morning was gloomy, the sky was grey and gloomy as if it was about to rain.


    The sultry and humid low air pressure made it hard to breathe, not to mention that the fortress was overloaded with more than 400,000 imperial troops and countless refugees who escaped from the west one after another.


    Today, this magnificent fortress standing on the western border of the Scarlet Flame Territory has almost become a can of sardines that is about to burst.


    Irritability, anger, fear, and even despair are brewing and circulating in the fortress, and the result is an endless stream of security problems.


    Don''t look at the hundreds of thousands of troops gathered in the city, but this army that has just suffered a fiasco and is in a downturn, not to mention controlling the refugees to maintain law and order, it would be good not to have mutiny within themselves.


    The Nimitz Knight, the commander of the fortress, stood on the tower, looking down at the refugees who were still pouring into the fortress below, and his unease became stronger.


    He knew very well that if these refugees continued to pour in, Storm Fortress would sooner or later go haywire.


    Although Storm Fortress is an important western gateway for the Scarlet Flames, the strategic reserves of food and grass have always been sufficient, but even so, it cannot withstand such a huge population consumption.


    However, what worries the Nimitz Knight even more is that he has requested to see His Majesty several times, but he has never received a response.


    As the commander of this fortress, Knight Nimitz can be called a half-master, but now, the great nobles of the Radiance Empire are gathered in the fortress, and Nimitz has become an insignificant person, even if he has a I want to mention the advice of my stomach, but no one wants to listen to it...


    A footstep interrupted Knight Nimitz''s contemplation. He turned his head and saw a middle-aged man with a majestic face walking towards him.


    "Lord Duke!" The Nimitz knight hurriedly leaned over and saluted.


    At the same time, a fervent hope rose in my heart.


    The person who came is the Lord of the South, the Duke of Saint Landes, the real big man of the Radiance Empire.


    The Knights of Nimitz knew that only through the Duke of St. Landers could his opinions reach His Majesty''s ears.


    "Knight of Nimitz." The Duke of St. Landers smiled gently and said, "The law and order in the fortress has become more and more chaotic recently. Should you take tougher measures, so as to deter those rioters."


    The Nimitz knight smiled bitterly and said:


    "Lord Duke, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that I don''t dare at all.


    Those refugees are already emotionally unstable, and if they take tough measures, they may only cause more riots. "


    Seeing Duke St. Landers frowning, Knight Nimitz quickly persuaded again:


    "Lord Duke, in my opinion, the best way is to expel these refugees from the Storm Fortress and evacuate them to the Scarlet Flame Territory. In this way, the security pressure in the fortress will be greatly relieved.


    The military can also concentrate on preparing for the coming war. "


    The Duke of St. Landers nodded slightly, as if moving.


    But the Yaruger next to him suddenly said:


    "Knight Nimitz, have you ever thought about the consequences of forcibly expelling the refugees if they are unwilling to leave Storm Fortress?"


    The Nimitz knight did not know Maester Yaluger, and he knew that he should be a commoner when he saw that the other party was not wearing any clothes with the family crest.


    But the civilians around the Duke of St. Landers, even the Knights of Nimitz, dare not look down on them, so they could only ask patiently after hearing this:


    "My lord, why would the refugees be reluctant to leave?"


    The Yaruger explained:


    "Refugees are sometimes stupid and sometimes smart. Gu


    They can''t understand the general trend, let alone military common sense. But they know a simple truth-that is, in a critical moment, they must closely follow the footsteps of big men.


    Now there are His Majesty, a group of noble lords in the empire, and an army of 400,000 people in Storm Fortress. This configuration can give these refugees who have just escaped from **** a sense of security.


    So you see, the gate of Storm Fortress leading to the Scarlet Flame Territory has always been open, but how many refugees have left voluntarily for so long?


    Even though the fortress was overcrowded and the security was worrying, they were still reluctant to leave.


    The refugees at this time were very fragile, and most of them did not dare to go to Feiyan Ling to face the unknown future. They only hoped that the imperial army would defeat the orcs and let them return to their hometowns.


    If we do forcibly evict, I''m afraid the consequences..."


    The Nimitz Knight retorted with some dissatisfaction:


    "I think we can spread the news to the refugees that the orc army is coming, and let them know that the storm fortress is not safe. Moreover, we can also tell them that the food hoarding in the fortress is not enough to support the consumption of so many people..."


    "Okay, Knight Nimitz." Hearing this, the Duke of St. Landers interrupted decisively, "I also understand your opinion, and I will tell His Majesty the truth and let him make the decision."


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    Obviously, the Duke of St. Landers understands that this fortress commander is not a smart person. He overestimates the reason of the refugees and underestimates the ugliness of human nature.


    He even said he wanted to spread the word about food shortages...


    The Duke of St. Landers instantly lost the desire to continue talking with him.


    Walking down the tower, the Duke of St. Landers asked the Yaruger beside him:


    "If you can''t forcibly evict them, is there any way you can get the refugees to leave the Storm Fortress voluntarily?"


    The Master Yarug seemed to be prepared, and nodded immediately after hearing the words:


    "Yes, and very simple. As long as we spread the word that the army is about to withdraw from Stormhold.


    Then, without forcibly evicting, those refugees will run east on their own. "


    The Duke of St. Landers took a deep look at Maester Yarug and said with a smile:


    "What? You still don''t think it''s a good idea to stick to Stormhold?"


    Bachelor of Yarug nodded and said bluntly:


    "That''s right. The army of orcs is not an army in the general sense. If the traditional strategy is still used, the empire will suffer a more painful defeat."


    The Duke of St. Landers sighed and said:


    "Do you also agree with Marquis Garcia''s strategy?"


    Bachelor of Yarug shook his head and said: "I don''t know what Marquis Garcia''s specific strategy is, but looking at the Loire Valley where the northern army is stationed, it should be the battlefield chosen by Marquis Garcia... Not to mention whether it is suitable, but at least That is the only way for the orc army to pass, unlike the storm fortress, which is likely to be bypassed by the orcs..."


    The Duke of St. Landers pondered for a moment, but still said helplessly:


    "Unfortunately, it is impossible for Your Majesty to agree with Garcia''s strategy..."


    However, the Yaruger seems to have made up his mind, and said with a light smile:


    "It depends on how we persuade and how the situation in Storm Fortress changes..."


    7017k

 Chapter 624： persuade

    LATEST WEBSITE: Through the crowded streets, the Duke of St. Landers and the Maesters of Yarug arrive at the central castle of Stormhold.


    As the western gateway to the Scarlet Flame Territory, Storm Fortress is the direct domain of the royal family, and of course this castle is also the private property of the San Lorenzo family.


    Low towers, cramped windows, thick walls... The castle sacrificed beauty and comfort for military use.


    On the mottled walls, there are still traces of the battle that I did not know when, and the dense thorns climbed past, hiding most of the traces quietly.


    "Is Your Majesty there?"


    The Duke of St. Landers stopped in front of a wide wooden door and asked softly.


    The guard nodded, but refused:


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s not convenient for Your Majesty to see you now..."


    The Duke of St. Landers smiled helplessly and was about to leave.


    But at this moment, the wooden door suddenly opened from the inside, and a disheveled goddess stuck her head out in dismay and muttered a few words in the ear of the guard at the door.


    Then, the guard walked in.


    The Duke of St. Landers exchanged glances with Maester Yarug, and had no choice but to wait in place.


    After a while, they saw the guards come out again, but they were still holding a corpse in their arms.


    The Duke of St. Landers naturally knew what was going on.


    Since the fiasco of the Tianduan Mountains, Emperor Reinhard''s temper has become more and more irritable, and there are no more maids who died in his hands.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty will let you in."


    "good."


    The Duke of St. Landers straightened his shirt, and then led the Yeruger in.


    There was still a lewd smell in the room. Emperor Reinhardt simply put on a nightgown, stood barefoot on the floor, and poured red wine into his mouth.


    When he heard the greetings from the Duke of St. Landers and Maester Yarug, he put down his glass, squinted drunkenly, and asked angrily:


    "What are you two doing here? The orc army is about to arrive?"


    The Duke of St. Landers shook his head and said:


    "Not yet, Your Majesty. The orcs are busy looting and looting in the West, and have not yet regrouped and marched east.


    However, according to the scout''s report, I estimate that in about half a month, the forward of the orc army should arrive at Storm Fortress. "


    "Then why are you looking for me?" Emperor Reinhardt started pouring wine into his mouth again.


    The Duke of St. Landers tried his best not to show any contempt on his face. Although he really looked down on the emperor, although the relationship between the Southern Territory and the royal family has always been not harmonious, but as a human being, the Duke of St. Landers also I can only hold down the disdain in my heart and try to save the current situation.


    What''s more, now that the commander of the North has been declared a traitor, the Lord of the East is still vacant, and the Duke of the West is still alive and dead... Under such circumstances, the Duke of Saint Landes knows that if he does not stand up again, I am afraid that the Glory Empire will be destroyed. The foolish emperor in front of him was led into the abyss of destruction.


    "Your Majesty, there are too many refugees who escaped from the west in the storm fortress. It has exceeded the fortress''s endurance limit. If this continues, I am afraid that there will be riots inside the fortress without waiting for the orcs to attack!"


    "They dare!" Emperor Reinhard glared, "Whoever dares to mess around in the fortress, just kill him!"


    The Duke of St. Landers said helplessly:


    "Your Majesty, killing alone can''t solve the problem. What''s more, they are all citizens of the empire! The best way is to let them leave the Storm Fortress and go to the Feiyan Territory to escape temporarily."


    "Then let them get out now!" Emperor Reinhard waved impatiently.


    "Your Majesty, because you are in Storm Fortress and the imperial army is gathered here, most of the refugees feel that this is a safe place and are reluctant to leave..."


    "Then what do you say?" Gu


    "Your Majesty, I would like to invite you to come forward and declare that the imperial army is about to withdraw from Storm Fortress, so the refugees will naturally leave..."


    Snapped!


    A delicate goblet fell in front of the Duke of St. Landers, and the red wine in the glass splashed all over him.


    Then came the angry roar of Reinhard the Great:


    "Don''t withdraw!


    As long as I have one breath left, I will never take a step back!


    Those **** orcs will never want to wreak havoc in my domain! "


    The Duke of St. Landers had long expected the reaction of Emperor Reinhardt, but at this time he just quietly waited for the other party to vent, and then said again:


    "Your Majesty, of course I''m not trying to persuade you to withdraw your troops. This is just a scam to get refugees to voluntarily withdraw."


    "Really?" Reinhard the Great calmed down a little, but still frowned, "But doesn''t that make me lie to the people of the Empire?"


    "Of course not." Duke St. Landers immediately explained, "You just announced that you want to withdraw your troops, and the exact time has not been announced. When the orc army arrives at Storm Fortress, you can use the legitimate excuse of guarding the fortress to announce the cancellation of the withdrawal plan. "


    Emperor Reinhard lowered his head and pondered, probably considering the feasibility of this approach.


    Maester Yaluger watched with a cold eye, seeing that Emperor Reinhardt did not immediately refuse, and he was a little more confident about his own strategy.


    According to his judgment, the orcs are very likely to bypass the Storm Fortress and directly march into the Scarlet Flame Territory.


    If this is the case, then Reinhard the Great''s excuse for canceling the withdrawal plan would not be valid at all.


    At that time, in order to maintain his promise, the emperor with excellent face had no choice but to withdraw his troops.


    In this way, this troop withdrawal plan is a fake.


    However, as for where to evacuate, Maester Yaluger has a different plan than Marquis Garcia...


    "Okay, just follow your method." Emperor Reinhardt obviously failed to see through the trap designed by Maester Yaluger, and immediately agreed, "You set a time, and I will come forward publicly and announce that the imperial army is about to withdraw from Storm Fortress... ¡­¡±


    "Can''t withdraw!"


    Just when the Duke of St. Landers and the Bachelor of Yarug thought their plan was successful, the door was suddenly opened, and a figure broke in.


    Emperor Reinhard''s face sank, and he was about to scold the **** who dared to enter without authorization, but when he saw the face of the person who came, he immediately swallowed the curse again.


    Because, the person who came is the Lord of the West, the Duke of St. Grian!


    The guards followed in a hurry looked at Emperor Reinhardt at a loss, indicating that he really couldn''t stop the Duke of the West.


    Emperor Reinhardt did not embarrass the guard either, and waved his hand to let him back off.


    "Duke St. Grian, it''s great that you can safely withdraw from the West..."


    Emperor Reinhard''s words stopped abruptly in the middle of the sentence, because a figure walked in again outside the door.


    "Lexi..."


    After Prince Lehi walked in, he neither saluted nor greeted him, but quietly stared at Emperor Reinhardt with cold eyes.


    Emperor Reinhardt swallowed quietly, and just wanted to speak, but he didn''t think that today''s guests are not here.


    I saw another figure coming in outside the door.


    "Mr. Ho?"


    7017k

 Chapter 625： proposal

    Latest URL: Boom!


    The heavy wooden door closed behind him, and the Yaleger stood in the corridor and let out a sigh of relief.


    Obviously, in his capacity, it is not enough to participate in the meeting of the real bigwigs of the Radiance Empire.


    However, thinking of the three paladins who suddenly appeared, the Yeruger did not feel much excitement.


    The Duke of St. Grian''s footsteps were vain and his face was pale, and at first glance, he was seriously injured.


    Prince Lehi was indifferent, obviously still resenting being framed and expelled by Emperor Reinhard the Great.


    As for the man who occupies the body of Duke St. Hilde... that is simply a demon who will do anything to achieve his goals.


    It is really hard to say whether the appearance of the three Paladins in Storm Fortress will bring hope of victory to the empire or a greater crisis.


    Moreover, the appearance of these three people also completely ruined the Yaleger''s plan.


    To make matters worse, the dominance of Stormhold has also completely changed hands.


    The three Paladins came together, apparently reaching an agreement.


    Under such circumstances, let alone the Duke of the South, even Emperor Reinhardt could not go against the will of the three Paladins.


    Maester Yaluger is sure to control Emperor Reinhardt, but facing three paladins...


    Maester Yaluger only felt a pain in his head.


    At this moment, a squire came quickly and seemed to have some news to report.


    But the guards will definitely not let him in at this time.


    "Sorry, Your Majesty is discussing important matters, you can''t go in now."


    The attendant nodded and had to stand by and wait quietly.


    The Yaruger asked curiously:


    "What happened?"


    The attendant glanced at Master Yarug, and seemed to recognize the confidant of the Duke of the South. Thinking that his news was not a secret, he told the truth:


    "My lord, Her Majesty the Queen and Count Angele, the guardian of the north, are about to arrive at the Storm Fortress, so I came here to report to Your Majesty."


    "His Royal Highness... Count Angele..." Bachelor Yeruger said these two names, and suddenly his heart moved, and he said to the guard at the door, "If the Duke of Southland asks, you can say that I will greet Her Royal Highness Queen and Earl of Angele. already."


    "good."


    ¡­


    But inside the wooden door, the atmosphere is particularly dignified.


    Reinhard the Great sat on the main seat, trying to put on the posture of an imperial emperor.


    But unfortunately, the sloppy dress, the sullen beard, and the slightly drunken eyes make him have no dignity at all.


    What''s more, in the eyes of the other four, the emperor himself is a joke.


    "Cough cough..." Emperor Reinhard cleared his throat, glanced over the three Paladins, and finally chose the one he had the most hope of winning, "Duke St. Grian, see you safely withdraw me from me. What a joy!


    In the battle of the Tianduan Mountains, it was not that I was unwilling to hold on, but that **** Garcia St. Hilde fled and caused the situation to collapse. In that case, I could only choose to retreat temporarily and save my strength..."


    "Your Majesty, don''t mention the past." Duke St. Grian interrupted indifferently, "I just want to expel the orcs and reclaim the Western Territory. For this, I can do whatever it takes!"


    In the end, the Duke of St. Grian was almost gnashing his teeth, showing his unshakable determination.


    Reinhard the Great immediately stated:


    "I have the same determination as you, Duke of St. Grian..."


    "Then you said you were going to withdraw?" Duke St. Grian interrupted again mercilessly.


    Reinhard the Great resisted the anger in his heart, squeezed out a smile, and explained:


    "It''s not what you think, the withdrawal is just an illusion, a lie deliberately spread to the refugees, the purpose is to make them take the initiative to evacuate the storm fortress, in order to ease the crowding and security problems in the city..."


    "That won''t work either." Duke St. Grian interrupted again without giving face at all, "Those refugees can''t leave either!"


    After being offended several times, Emperor Reinhardt''s face could no longer remain calm, his fists clenched, and it seemed that he was about to explode at any moment.


    But luckily some sanity left him to stop him.


    The Duke of St. Landers could no longer remain silent at this time, and said:


    "Duke St. Grian, I am sorry for the fall of the West, but you must remain calm.


    Now that there are too many troops and refugees in the Storm Fortress, even if you don''t consider the issue of security, you should also consider the issue of food supplies, what''s more, once the orcs attack, these refugees will only become our burden..."


    "Duke St. Landers, how many people are in the fortress now?" Mr. Go asked suddenly.


    The Duke of St. Landers was stunned for a moment, but answered truthfully:


    "There are still about 450,000 people left in the army of the Three Realms. As for the refugees, there is no precise statistics, but I am afraid that it is more than the number of the army."


    Mr. Ho nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "That''s almost enough."


    "Enough of what?" The Duke of St. Landers was at a loss.


    Mr. Ho smiled slightly, turned to look at Emperor Reinhardt, and bowed:


    "Your Majesty, I came this time to offer you a plan to retreat from the enemy."


    "Oh?" Emperor Reinhard raised his brows. Although he didn''t believe Mr. Ho would be so kind to help him, he still patiently said, "Tell me about it."


    "It''s actually very simple." Mr. Ho smiled confidently. "The Third Orc Empire was established entirely because of Saruman, an emperor with extraordinary force and talent. Therefore, as long as he is killed, the Orc Empire will fall apart."


    Hearing this, Emperor Reinhard couldn''t help but ask: "Saruman is a Sacred Skull Crusher, and there is an army of orcs guarding him. How to kill him?"


    Before Mr. Ho could answer, the Duke of St. Landers realized something, his face changed greatly, and he blurted out:


    "The Eye of Judgment?"


    "That''s right." Mr. Ho smiled slightly at the Duke of St. Landers, "I can cast this forbidden spell in Storm Fortress and kill Emperor Saruman!"


    "So those refugees are the sacrifices of the forbidden spell?" Duke St. Landers'' face became particularly solemn.


    "It''s not just the refugees." Mr. Ho grinned, revealing ferocious white teeth, "and the imperial army in the fortress."


    "Your Forbidden Spell needs to sacrifice so many people?" Emperor Reinhardt did not refuse the first time, but struggled with the number of sacrifices.


    "Yes. The Sanctuary Skullbreaker is too powerful, I need more sacrifices, at least one million people, the imperial army in the Storm Fortress plus the refugees, is just enough." Mr. Ho said lightly, as if in his In the mouth, a million people are no different from a million ants.


    "No!" The Duke of St. Landers immediately objected.


    He didn''t want his hundreds of thousands of southern troops to be sacrificed, but when he turned to look at Emperor Reinhardt, he found that the emperor was actually silent.


    Obviously, UU reading Reinhard the Great has been a little moved!


    "Your Majesty, please think twice!" Duke St. Landers urged urgently, "This will destroy the elite army of the Empire! If the Orc Empire does not collapse after Saruman''s death, then the Radiant Empire will be completely over! "


    "No." Mr. Go immediately retorted, "There are many contradictions among the various tribes of the orcs, but Saruman forcibly kneaded them together. If he dies, it is only a matter of time before the army of the orcs disintegrates.


    And even if the beastman empire still does not collapse, but losing the most powerful sanctuary combat power, the momentum will be greatly reduced.


    Radiance Empire will also have the opportunity to regroup.


    I believe that under His Majesty''s wise leadership, we will surely achieve final victory! "


    "Your Majesty! You must not listen to this demon''s bewitchment. Who knows if he has other thoughts hidden..."


    "Shut up!" Emperor Reinhard roared, waved his hand, and said, "Go out! I have to think about it!"

 Chapter 626： arrival

    The latest website: Well-equipped cavalry guards a luxury carriage as it slowly travels west along a forest path.


    At the end of the road, the outline of the storm fortress can be faintly seen.


    Inside the carriage, Queen Midella closed her eyes slightly, enjoying the peace after the joy.


    The soft and flawless skin glowed with a charming pink color, and the snow-white slender legs were placed on Colin.


    But Colin uninterestedly removed his ivory legs, got up and started getting dressed.


    "What? Still unwilling to cooperate with me?" Queen Midella leaned on the bed lazily and asked her lover in a coquettish tone.


    Colin shrugged, substituting silence for the answer.


    That attitude, like a scumbag who just solved his physical needs and didn''t bother to perfunctory any more.


    Queen Midella pouted, feeling a little helpless, so she had to stand up and help Colin dress intimately. During the period, she did not forget to take the initiative to tease, but unfortunately the man seemed to have entered the time of the sage, and there was no response to this.


    "Aren''t you even willing to listen to my plan?" Queen Midella patted Colin on the chest and said dissatisfiedly.


    Colin laughed and said:


    "Unless you tell me first, how did you manage to persuade Marquis Garcia?"


    This is Colin''s biggest doubt.


    Marquis Garcia was already determined to die, and even the news of Vera''s pregnancy could not make him change his mind, but Queen Midella easily let the other party give up his original plan.


    It''s so weird.


    Colin couldn''t figure this out.


    Moreover, the more Queen Midella concealed, the more Colin felt that the reason why she let Marquis Garcia give up must be very important.


    Queen Midella hesitated, and finally said helplessly: "Actually, the best way to keep a man alive is to give him a lofty mission."


    "Mission?" Colin frowned even more, "What mission did you give Marquis Garcia?"


    Queen Midella didn''t say anything, but instead asked: "What about you? You don''t plan to cooperate with me, and what are you going to do to get the imperial coalition forces to withdraw from Storm Fortress?"


    "I naturally have my own way." Colin also played a guessing game.


    Queen Midella giggled, found the most comfortable angle to stick to Colin, and said meaningfully:


    "Kolin, do you know? I like your confident look the most, as if nothing in the world can stymie you."


    Colin also smiled, stretched out his hand to squeeze Queen Midella''s delicate chin, and said:


    "Thank you for your liking, Her Royal Highness, I will continue to work hard to maintain this confidence."


    "Very good. Be sure to keep it well, especially after entering the Storm Fortress." Queen Midella stood on tiptoe and gave Colin a sweet kiss, then pulled away and returned to her usual graceful and luxurious appearance. ordered in a cool voice,


    "Now, Earl Angelie, serve me and change my clothes."


    Colin smiled very gentlemanly and said:


    "my pleasure."


    After finishing speaking, Colin served Queen Midera to dress neatly, and he didn''t move his feet again during the whole process.


    Afterwards, he bowed and left the carriage with a natural expression, as if he had just had an ordinary conversation with the queen.


    After riding a horse and walking for a while, the Storm Fortress was already in sight.


    The guards at the gate of the city did not dare to stop them when they saw the badge of the royal family, and immediately let them go.


    When he entered the city, he saw a middle-aged man in a bachelor''s uniform greeted him.


    Colin thought it was the person sent by Emperor Reinhardt to greet him, so he quickly grabbed the horse''s belly and accelerated to the front row of the queue.


    "You should be the guardian of the north, Earl Angelie, right?" Maester Yalug bowed respectfully and said.


    "Yes. What''s your name, please?"


    "My name is Yareg, and I am the political advisor to the Duke of the South."


    "The Duke of the South?" Colin was a little surprised, wondering how Emperor Reinhardt would send people from the South to greet him.


    The Yaleger voluntarily explained:


    "Your Majesty is holding a high-level meeting, so I don''t know about your arrival, Her Royal Highness the Queen and the Earl. I came to greet you on my own initiative."


    Colin nodded, not caring about it.


    After all, it is no secret that there are conflicts between the emperor and the empress. He thought that the so-called "high-level meeting" was just a poor excuse that Emperor Reinhardt didn''t want to come to greet the empress.


    "Why are there so many people?" Walking on the crowded street, Colin asked in confusion, "Don''t your Majesty plan to relieve these refugees?"


    Bachelor of Yarugger smiled awkwardly and said:


    "His Majesty had already planned to expel the refugees gathered in the fortress, but... Duke St. Grian just arrived at the Storm Fortress, and it seems that he has some objections to this..."


    "The Duke of St. Grian?" Colin was stunned for a moment, obviously not understanding why the Duke of St. Grian would object to this.


    Upon seeing this, the Yaruger added in a low voice:


    "Arrived with the Duke of St. Grian, as well as Prince Leahy, and Mr.


    Collin''s eyes widened immediately, startled by the two names behind.


    Prince Leahy? And Mr. Ho?


    How did they get to Stormhold?


    Then Colin realized that Prince Leahy should have come to help defend against the orcs.


    No matter what kind of conflict Prince Lehi had with Emperor Reinhardt, he was a son of the royal family after all, and he would not watch the Radiance Empire be destroyed by orcs.


    As for Mr. Ho...


    Seeing that he can appear with Prince Lehi, and he doesn''t fight again, he should be ready to fight the orcs... At least on the surface, Mr. Ho should be on the side of the Radiance Empire.


    But there is no other conspiracy behind the scenes.


    Immediately, Colin realized that Maester Yaluger said that the Duke of St. Grian didn''t want to relieve the refugees gathered in the fortress, but in fact, this should be Mr. Ho''s idea.


    And the reason why Mr. Ho did this...it''s not hard to guess¡ª¡ª


    He also wants to create an [Eye of Judgment]!


    The refugees in Storm Fortress are obviously the sacrifices of Mr. Ho!


    And his target should be the orc emperor Saruman.


    In just a split second, countless thoughts passed through Colin''s mind.


    The situation in Stormhold was far more complicated than he expected.


    Colin realized that his original plan was no longer feasible.


    Emperor Reinhardt is no longer the crux of the problem. On the contrary, the three Paladins, or to be more precise, Mr. Ho, are the key figures in determining the situation in the fortress.


    While contemplating, the group has come to the castle in the center of the fortress.


    Queen Midella stepped out of the carriage, and when she passed by Colin, she said with a chuckle:


    "Count Angele, are you still confident that you can control the situation by yourself?"


    Colin narrowed his eyes did not answer.


    He suddenly realized that Queen Midella had already known everything in the fortress?


    Even... is this actually part of her plan?


    Seeing Queen Midera''s swaying figure slowly disappearing into the castle, Colin suddenly turned his head to look at the Yaruger beside him.


    The confidant of the Duke of the South is obviously a smart person. In just two sentences, he helped Colin understand the situation in the fortress and pointed out the key.


    The most important thing is that he took the initiative to reveal all this to Colin, indicating that Nanjing did not agree with Mr. Ho''s plan.


    So, this is an ally.


    "Master Yarug, this is the first time I have come to Storm Fortress. Could you please show me around and familiarize myself with the environment here?"


    "It is my pleasure, my lord."

 Chapter 627： Undercurrent (top)

    Latest URL: "Marquis Garcia''s strategy... is indeed more feasible!"


    After listening to Colin''s explanation, Maester Yaluger agreed decisively.


    "Actually, the Duke of St. Landers originally believed that the Storm Fortress could not stop the orc army, so we planned to persuade Emperor Reinhardt to withdraw the imperial coalition to Yulong City, which is a strong city that the orcs must conquer.


    Based on this, it may be possible to consume the strength of the orcs and find opportunities to counterattack.


    Of course, Marquis Garcia''s strategy is more proactive and more likely to succeed.


    I will pass it on to the Duke of St. Landers, and I am sure he will agree. "


    Colin nodded and said solemnly:


    "It would be great to have the support of the Duke of the South. However, the first question we have to face now is how to prevent Mr. Ho from sacrificing the Storm Fortress."


    Maester Yaluger sighed and seemed to have some headaches about it:


    "I still don''t know what the final result of His Majesty''s negotiation with several Paladins is, but I guess the situation will not be optimistic.


    The three Paladins came together, and it was clear that they had reached an agreement. Under such circumstances, even His Majesty would not be able to object.


    The only way to save Stormhold now is to dismantle the alliance of the three Paladins..."


    Colin nodded in agreement, but did not speak.


    It is extremely difficult to convince them to change their minds.


    Colin thought to himself, he seemed to have some friendship with Duke St. Grian, and the other party''s attitude towards Anna was a little strange, maybe he could use this as a breakthrough to try to change her attitude...


    But the difficulty of this is great, and Colin is also very clear.


    The Duke of St. Grian had just suffered a major blow from the fall of the Western Territory, and the person directly responsible for this tragedy was the Marquis Garcia.


    It is hard to say whether the Duke of St. Grian will be angry with Colin because of this.


    As for the other two Paladins...Prince Leahy has nothing to do with Colin, and Mr. Ho, hehe, Colin didn''t have enough time to hide.


    etc!


    Colin suddenly realized that he no longer had to hide from Mr.


    On the contrary, with a paladin blood slave, Colin can even use himself as bait to surround and kill Mr.


    If this strategy can be successful, then the crisis of Storm Fortress will naturally be lifted!


    But the question is, after the last failed assassination attempt, will Mr. Ho come to kill him again?


    What''s more, Mr. Gou obviously has more important plans in Storm Fortress this time, and he may not be distracted to deal with Ke Lin. If this is the case, what way can he lure Mr. Goo to kill himself?


    Colin fell into deep thought.


    Maester Yarug mistakenly thought that Colin was thinking hard about how to persuade the three Paladins, so he said:


    "Count Angrie, I will ask the Duke of St. Landers to persuade Prince Leahy in person. They are relatives by marriage, so maybe they can have some effect."


    When Colin heard the words, he remembered that Prince Leahy''s wife seemed to be the direct daughter of the St. Landers family. In this way, the Duke of St. Landers and Prince Leahy could indeed have a relationship.


    However, his focus at this time was no longer here, and Wen Yan just smiled and nodded, saying:


    "Okay, I''ll also try to see if I can persuade the Duke of St. Grian."


    "Okay, then I''ll leave first. If there is progress, you can contact me at any time."


    After saying that, the Yaleger hurriedly left.


    Colin hesitated for a while, then found the guard and asked where the Duke of St. Grian''s room was, and then walked over.


    Colin didn''t have a clue as to how to trap Mr. Goose, so he was going to meet the Duke of St. Grian first.


    Although there is little hope, if the Duke of St. Grian can really be persuaded, and the Duke of the Southland successfully dissuades Prince Leahy, the crisis in Storm Fortress will naturally be solved.


    Walking on the silent promenade, Colin thought of the unfathomable appearance of Queen Midella before.


    Ke Lin always felt that the imperial queen was also planning something, and even this time Mr. Ho was likely to be her helper.


    After all, Mr. Ho has long been in a relationship with the Queen.


    At that time, Emperor Reinhardt sat and watched Mr. Hoo disturb the northern border. In exchange, he also successfully expelled Prince Leahy with the help of Mr. Hooka, but the real connection person behind all this should be Queen Midella.


    Emperor Reinhardt had no such brain at all.


    Therefore, this time the sacrifice plan of the storm fortress is likely to be jointly made by Queen Midella and Mr.


    Thinking about the fact that Queen Midella persuaded Marquis Garcia to leave, and kept teasing and seducing herself to cooperate with her... Colin felt more and more that this dangerous woman must be planning some kind of shocking conspiracy!


    So... do you want to test the queen first?


    Colin stopped.


    After hesitating for a moment, Colin shook his head and took another step forward.


    Still not going.


    Queen Midella''s scheming was too deep, and she couldn''t detect anything from her mouth. Colin felt that the most important way to break the situation was not to be led by her nose.


    You must have your own ideas.


    While thinking, Colin came to a crimson wooden door.


    "I''m Colin Angele of the North, is the Duke of St. Grian here?" Colin asked the knight guarding the door.


    Knight Mack gave Colin a deep look with a complicated expression, but he still nodded and said:


    "The Duke is in the room, I''ll help you with the announcement, please wait."


    "Thank you." Colin didn''t know the knight in the west, but he always felt that his eyes were a little strange.


    Soon, Knight Mack went back and said:


    "Count Angele, the Duke has a request."


    Colin nodded to Knight Mack, then pushed the door open.


    The room is not very spacious, the windows are closed, blocking out the sunlight.


    There was a smell of herbs in the air, and a faint smell of blood.


    "Count Angele, I didn''t expect you to have the courage to come to see me. UU reading " Duke St. Grian wore a white velvet shirt and leaned on the sofa.


    Her face was pale, her breath was disordered, and there were even faint bloodstains on her face.


    "Your injury...isn''t it serious?" Colin greeted a little embarrassedly.


    Duke St. Grian''s gaze made him a little unbearable. After all, Marquis Garcia had an inescapable responsibility for the fall of the Western Territory and her injuries.


    "I''m fine." Duke St. Grian said lightly, then changed the conversation and asked a question that caught Colin by surprise.


    "Have you used that mistletoe?"


    Colin''s pupils shrank violently for a while, almost thinking that the Duke of St. Grian had long anticipated the true effect of the mistletoe on him.


    But then, he realized that he was thinking too much.


    The Duke of St. Grian was obviously asking himself if he had used mistletoe to ask for a child...

 Chapter 628： Undercurrent (below)

    The latest website: "This... used it."


    Colin touched his nose and made an embarrassed look, while paying attention to every subtle change in the expression on Duke St. Grian''s face.


    "Does it work?" Duke St. Grian asked eagerly.


    Colin nodded.


    An astonishing brilliance suddenly erupted in Duke St. Grian''s eyes, as if years of longing had finally been fulfilled, and his tone became a little trembling:


    "Really? Anna is really pregnant with your child?"


    Colin carefully discerned Duke St. Grian''s expression, and found that the other party was not actually happy that Anna was pregnant, but more like a surprise that Anna "could" be pregnant.


    "No, my lord, you have misunderstood. I mean, Vera is pregnant."


    Hearing this, the brilliance in Duke St. Grian''s eyes quickly faded, and his expression became cold: "Are you kidding me?"


    "How dare I play with you." Colin quickly explained, "It''s just that Vera is my wife, and she has always wanted to have my child, so... I certainly gave her the mistletoe first.


    But if you really want to see Anna pregnant with my baby, I''ll try harder later. "


    The Duke of St. Grian nodded indifferently, indicating that he understood.


    Seeing this, Colin became more and more curious as to why the Duke of the West was so concerned about whether Anna was pregnant with his child.


    However, he also knew that there was no time to dwell on such gossip now, and the top priority was to persuade the Duke of St. Grian to give up the crazy idea of ??supporting Mr. Ho to sacrifice Storm Fortress.


    "Lord Duke, if I''m not mistaken, Mr. Ho is preparing to sacrifice Storm Fortress to use [Eye of Judgment] to deal with the Orc Emperor?"


    The Duke of St. Grian glanced at Colin and nodded frankly.


    "Lord Duke, how can you agree to such a crazy plan?"


    "Crazy?" Duke St. Grian sneered, "Compared to Garcia St. Hilde''s equally insane behavior, at least Mr. Ho''s plan has a chance of success."


    Collin was a little embarrassed, but continued to persuade:


    "Lord Duke, we obviously don''t need to sacrifice so many people''s lives. As long as the imperial coalition forces retreat to the Loire Valley and take advantage of the complex terrain there, I can be sure to concentrate superior forces..."


    "This is Garcia''s plan?" Duke St. Grian interrupted with a sneer.


    Colin was at a loss for words, he hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    To deny it at this time is to insult the intelligence of the Duke of St. Grian.


    "Since that''s the case, what position do you have to accuse Mr. Face of his plan? Garcia sacrificed the Western Border, and Mr. Face sacrificed the Storm Fortress. Who is more just than the other?"


    Colin wanted to say that Marquis Garcia had no intention of offering sacrifices to the Western Border. If everyone followed Marquis Garcia''s advice and arranged for the evacuation of the Western Border people in advance, there would be no such tragic situation.


    But this is the end of the matter, and it seems extraordinarily pale to say this.


    Marquis Garcia''s plan has already been stained with countless blood.


    "Let''s go." Duke St. Grian said indifferently, "Don''t try to sabotage Mr. Ho''s plan, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Colin opened his mouth, finally sighed, and turned away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What are you doing here?"


    Emperor Reinhardt looked at Queen Midella who was approaching, and asked angrily.


    "Let''s help you make up your mind." Queen Midella said with a smile.


    "I don''t need you to point and tell me what decision I make!"


    "Your Majesty, you have misunderstood." Facing the cold words of Emperor Reinhardt, Queen Midella still maintained a gentle attitude, "I''m just here to give you some advice, and I don''t mean to interfere with your decision-making."


    Emperor Reinhardt''s expression softened a little, but he still didn''t want to pay attention to the queen.


    "Your Majesty, what are you hesitating about? Are you reluctant to bear those refugees?" Queen Midella asked actively.


    Emperor Reinhardt snorted softly and said:


    "How could I bear those pariahs? It''s their honor to be able to dedicate their lives to the continuation of the empire! I just don''t want to bury the imperial army..."


    Queen Midella smiled and said:


    "Your Majesty, you don''t think about changing the city to sacrifice, right? Mr. Ho said that to kill the orc emperor, one million sacrifices are needed. With a population of this size, there is only Dragon City in the entire glorious empire..."


    "Of course you can''t sacrifice Yulongcheng!" Emperor Reinhardt interrupted, and then said with flickering eyes, "I was thinking, can I drive the refugees from the Storm Fortress to the nearby big city, maybe..."


    "Your Majesty, have you thought about the consequences of doing this?" Queen Midella''s face froze, and she immediately advised, "If you sacrifice the storm fortress, you can put all the responsibility on Mr. Ho, claiming to be ignorant. But If you force the refugees into a large nearby city, and then that city will be sacrificed... Do you think the people of the Empire will still believe in your innocence?"


    Emperor Reinhardt''s expression changed, obviously realizing that his thoughts were a little stupid.


    But he pondered for a moment and asked unwillingly:


    "Then can I transfer the royal family''s direct legion out of Storm Fortress ahead of time? There are not many people, only about 30,000 people, so it shouldn''t affect..."


    "No! Your Majesty, you must not do this." Queen Midella once again dissuaded her with a serious face, "You think about it, everyone else''s army was sacrificed, but only the royal family''s direct army was spared, who would then Believe in your innocence?"


    Reinhard the Great was suddenly a little discouraged.


    Seeing this, Queen Midella spoke again:


    "Your Majesty, it''s actually good for you to sacrifice the imperial army in the storm fortress. At least the elites in the southern and eastern regions have been wiped out. In a short period of time, neither of these two regions will be a threat to the center..."


    "But the elites of the royal family are gone!" Emperor Reinhardt interrupted angrily.


    Then, he seemed to realize something, his eyes immediately became dangerous, and his tone became indifferent:


    "No, your army in the north is fine! So that''s the real reason you persuaded me! Isn''t it?"


    Queen Midella slowly shook her head and said:


    "Your Majesty, think about it again. If only the northern army was spared, then, in the eyes of the people of the empire, who would be the mastermind behind the evil plan to collude with Mr.


    Emperor Reinhardt''s eyes lit up, and he seemed to finally understand, and blurted out:


    "Garcia Saint Hilde!"


    "That''s right." Queen Midera nodded and said, "The Saint Hilde family will not be the profiteers, on the contrary, they will become the target of public criticism! You can even use this reason to declare the Saint Hilde family a traitor. , deprive them of their territories and titles!


    Reclaim the North Territory!


    Until then, the most powerful remaining military force in the Radiant Empire will be under your control. "


    Emperor Reinhardt was stunned, and UU reading said in a strange tone after a while:


    "Have you forgotten your last name?"


    Queen Midella smiled lightly and said:


    "Your Majesty, it doesn''t matter what my surname is, what matters is what my son''s surname is!"


    Emperor Reinhard stared deeply at his empress, as if to tell how sincere she was.


    After a long while, he slowly nodded and said:


    "Okay, I''ll trust you again."


    Queen Midella smiled and said:


    "Your Majesty, if you want to control the North, there is another person who will become an important obstacle."


    "Vera Saint Hilde?"


    "No, it''s Colin Angell."

 Chapter 629： Summoned

    Latest URL: "Colin Angele?"


    Emperor Reinhardt curled his lips, his face a little disdainful, "How can he be an earl to prevent me from controlling the North?"


    Queen Midella said solemnly:


    "Your Majesty, you have been paying attention to the Western Region these days. I''m afraid you still don''t know that the drastic changes have occurred on the ice field in the sky again?"


    "Oh? Could it be that this Colin Angele taught the troll a lesson again?"


    "It''s not just a lesson. He led the army to break through the troll king''s city, and also killed the troll emperor Okamoto Vol''kin, the white wolf witch king Squinn, and Otto, the prince of the north."


    "Paladin Otto?"


    "That''s right."


    Emperor Reinhardt took a deep breath, and only then did he change his contemptuous attitude.


    He had to admit that Colin did not just "teach a troll", but completely broke the backbone of the troll empire!


    Queen Midella continued:


    "Now Colin Angele''s prestige in the North has even surpassed that of the Duke of St. Hilde! So, if you consider him a lucky boy who married the Duke of the North, it would be a big mistake. ."


    Emperor Reinhardt nodded solemnly and said, "Fortunately, he is not from a Paladin family..."


    Hearing this emotion, Queen Midella''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Emperor Reinhardt did not notice the strangeness of the queen, and asked himself:


    "Then, how should I clear this obstacle? I heard that he has also come to Storm Fortress, I should meet him... But you also know that this kid once refused my wooing, I guess it is nothing to see, it is better to look for him. One reason to get rid of him!"


    Queen Midella suddenly smiled brightly when she heard the words, and said:


    "Your Majesty, if you need a reason, I happen to have one here."


    Reinhard the Great looked happy and asked quickly, "What?"


    Queen Midella said coldly: "Secretly detain the royal knight and let Garcia Saint Hilde go!"


    Emperor Reinhardt raised his brows and laughed angrily: "Does he really dare to act so recklessly?"


    "Why don''t you dare. Don''t forget that Garcia is Vera''s biological father. How could Colin watch him come to Storm Fortress to kill himself?"


    Emperor Reinhardt''s eyes were gloomy and he gritted his teeth and said:


    "Let Colin Angell come and see me at once!"


    ...


    "Your Majesty wants to see me now?"


    "Yes, Lord Count."


    Colin hesitated for a moment, then smiled: "Okay, wait for me to change."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked back to the room.


    While changing into the earl''s dress, Colin thought.


    He originally planned to inquire about the specific situation of Storm Fortress first, and then decide how to break the situation, but he did not expect that the emperor would take the initiative to summon him so quickly.


    This gave him a bad feeling.


    Before learning that the three paladins were approaching Stormhold, Colin''s plan was very simple.


    The Erich knight who was sent by Emperor Reinhard to **** Marquis Garcia has been secretly transformed into a blood slave by Colin. Therefore, as long as the Erich knight returns to his life, while Emperor Reinhard does not Be prepared, and execute an assassination decisively.


    But now that plan is clearly not working.


    With three paladins here, even if Reinhard the Great were dead, Colin couldn''t take the imperial coalition away, let alone save Storm Fortress from being sacrificed.


    Moreover, after the death of Emperor Reinhardt, before the new emperor was crowned, the theoretical supreme ruler of the Radiance Empire became Queen Midella...


    Colin felt that this woman might be more dangerous.


    However, just because Emperor Reinhardt couldn''t die now, Colin had a bolder idea instead¡ª¡ª


    Perhaps Reinhard the Great can be a breakthrough.


    After changing his clothes, Colin followed the attendant all the way to the top floor of the castle.


    The guard at the door pushed open the huge wooden door, bowed and said, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty is waiting for you inside."


    Colin nodded and strode in.


    The space inside the door is very spacious and the decoration is luxurious.


    Step on the thick cashmere carpet, as if walking on the clouds.


    Emperor Reinhardt was leaning on the sofa alone, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, and looked at Colin who walked in indifferently.


    Before Colin stepped forward to salute, Emperor Reinhardt had already opened his mouth and said:


    "Count Angele, I heard that you just led your army to break through the Troll King City? You also killed the Troll Emperor, the White Wolf Witch King, and the Troll Paladin?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It all depends on my Lord''s guidance and protection." Colin bowed slightly, with a humble attitude.


    "Such a brilliant achievement, I must personally commend it!"


    Then, without waiting for Colin to refuse, Emperor Reinhardt continued:


    "Colin Angele, are you willing to serve as the guardian of the Radiant Empire and dedicate everything to the glory of protecting the empire from now on?"


    Colin was startled, obviously not expecting Reinhard the Great to win over like this as soon as he came up.


    The conditions given were actually the same as in Oak Manor before.


    It''s just that he had clearly rejected such a win last time, so why did Emperor Reinhardt want to repeat the old story?


    Colin raised his head, looked at Emperor Reinhardt with a grim face, and suddenly understood¡ª


    This is not to win over, but the last chance Reinhard the Great gave himself.


    One last chance to surrender to him.


    Apparently, Reinhard the Great had lost his patience.


    Even, Ke Lin guessed that if he refused again, then what awaited him next would be a merciless blow!


    But the question is, why did Emperor Reinhardt treat himself with such a decisive attitude?


    Seeming to see Colin''s hesitation and doubts, Emperor Reinhardt smiled coldly and said again:


    "Colin Angele, where is the Knight Erich, my captain of the Kingsguard? And what about Marquis Garcia, whom he went to escort?"


    Colin''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately understood why Emperor Reinhardt had such an attitude.


    He actually already knew about it!


    So, who was the whistleblower?


    A name flashed in Colin''s mind immediately¡ª¡ª


    Midella Saint Hilde!


    So, what does this woman want to do?


    "Colin Angele!" Emperor Reinhardt snapped, "Now I''ll give you one last chance to surrender to me! Otherwise, give me death!"


    Looking at Emperor Reinhardt, who was staring at him, Colin suddenly realized that now he and Emperor Reinhardt were like two beasts pushed into the arena.


    The iron cage has been locked The two beasts are destined that only one can get out alive.


    So that was your plan, Midella Saint Hilde?


    Colin clenched his fists, his brain spinning rapidly.


    Because I had a bad premonition for a long time, when I came to meet Emperor Reinhardt this time, the paladin blood slave hid in the dark.


    Even if Emperor Reinhardt wanted to kill himself, Colin had a way to stop him, and even kill him...


    But Colin knew that he couldn''t be impulsive, otherwise he would fall for Midella.


    If you want to break the game, you must first stabilize Emperor Reinhardt!


    "Your Majesty, please listen to me..."


    Colin was stunned as soon as he spoke.


    Because, Emperor Reinhardt in front of him suddenly began to bleed from the seven orifices!

 Chapter 630： pirate ship

    Latest URL: "Is Colin Angele in?"


    Standing on the balcony, Queen Midella asked softly.


    It''s just that there is no one else around her, and she seems to be talking to the air.


    However, in the next second, there was a sudden fluctuation in the shadow that the sun could not reach, and a black armor knight walked out.


    He seems to have mastered some kind of special stealth skills, able to completely merge with the darkness, making his existence invisible.


    It is rumored that there are two personal guards guarding the emperor of the empire, one bright and one dark.


    The bright one is the captain of the Kings Guard, the Knight Erich, and the dark one has always kept a secret.


    Only a few people knew of his existence.


    But these people don''t know his name, they only know that he follows the emperor like a shadow, so he is also called the shadow knight.


    However, now, the emperor''s shadow knight is not guarding the emperor''s side.


    "Go in." The Shadow Knight replied, his eyes wandering greedily on Queen Midella''s enchanting body.


    Queen Midella turned her head, paying no attention to the shadow knight''s gaze, and even deliberately threw a provocative look.


    The Shadow Knight''s Adam''s apple rolled, and his breathing suddenly became rapid:


    "When will your promise to me be fulfilled?"


    "Don''t worry." Queen Midella smiled charmingly and comforted, "Are you still worried that I will not regret it?"


    "I can''t wait!" The Shadow Knight stepped forward, stepping out of the shadows into the sunlight.


    It seems that he is not used to the temperature and sparkle of light, he immediately narrowed his eyes, but his expression became more urgent:


    "I''ve had enough of hiding in the dark like a reptile all day!"


    "Don''t worry. Soon you will be able to stand upright in the sunshine, accept the worship of people, enjoy the look up of nobles, and welcome the glory that belongs to you."


    The shadow knight took a deep breath, as if imagining the picture described by Queen Midella, his body began to tremble slightly.


    After a long while, he calmed down, opened his eyes again, and said solemnly:


    "In addition, I will cut off Colin Angele''s head with my own hands!"


    Queen Midella giggled, rolled her eyes at the other party and said, "Are you jealous?"


    The shadow knight snorted softly, but did not speak.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you with Ke Lin''s head. However, you still need to endure for a while. I still have some use for this person..."


    "What other plans do you have?" The Shadow Knight asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t worry, let''s finish the plan in front of you first." Queen Midella reassured, and then changed the subject, "It should be almost time, let''s go."


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Ke Lin looked at Emperor Reinhardt, who was foaming at the mouth, bleeding from seven orifices, and constantly struggling, and naturally knew that he had stepped into the queen''s trap.


    However, this time he calmed down.


    First, let the paladin blood slaves in the dark search the room carefully to see if there is anyone hiding.


    The result, of course, was nothing.


    "Save...Save me...Save me..."


    Emperor Reinhard stared at his blood-red eyes and tried his best to roar, but he could only let out a low and hoarse whimper.


    Seeing that the emperor took in less air and exhaled more, it seemed that he would not be able to hold it in the next second. Ke Lin finally took a few steps forward, showing his ferocious fangs, and bit his neck in one bite.


    Emperor Reinhardt''s turbid eyes showed a look of panic and anger, but then he fell into confusion and even death.


    The room was completely quiet.


    After an unknown time, footsteps sounded outside the door again.


    Immediately, the door opened, and the sound of footsteps was getting closer.


    Colin got up from Emperor Reinhardt, wiped the blood from his mouth, rubbed his face again, and put on a lost look.


    "Oh! Count Angele, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing Queen Midella''s voice, Ke Lin raised his head as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    "It''s you! It''s you who designed to frame me!"


    "Count Angele, why would I be willing to frame you?" Queen Midella walked to Emperor Reinhardt, suddenly pulled out a hairpin on her head, and inserted it into the heart of the "corpse" like lightning .


    Colin was visibly stunned.


    Queen Midella smiled and said, "Count Angele, how could I let you bear such a sin alone?"


    Immediately afterwards, the shadow knight who followed behind the queen also drew out a long sword and inserted it into the emperor''s chest.


    Then, both of them turned their attention to Colin.


    Colin immediately understood, pretended to struggle, and also pulled out the [Blade of Judgment] from his waist and stabbed into Emperor Reinhardt''s chest.


    "Very good!" Queen Midella clapped her hands and said with a smile, "Now we are on the same boat. Count Angele, can you trust me now?"


    Colin let out a long sigh, and seemed to finally let go of the burden in his heart, and asked:


    "This should be His Majesty''s shadow knight? Also, what are you trying to do?"


    The Shadow Knight smiled and saluted Colin, saying:


    "Yes, Count Angele, it''s an honor to meet you. I''m also very happy that you can join our alliance to revive the glorious empire!"


    "Rejuvenate the Empire?"


    "Yes." Queen Midella replied, "This idiot Reinhardt is not worthy of being called the ruler of the empire, so he must die!"


    "Then your next plan..."


    "Sacrificing the Storm Fortress and assassinating the Orc Emperor!" Queen Midella said decisively.


    Colin hesitated and persuaded one last time:


    "Your Highness the Queen, didn''t you already know about Marquis Garcia''s plan? Why do you still sacrifice the Storm Fortress?"


    Queen Midella shook her head and said:


    "Count Angele, Marquis Garcia''s plan is risky after all, but Mr. Gou can guarantee to kill the orc emperor without fail.


    What''s more, this should be a good thing for you. Once the imperial army in the fortress is wiped out, the northern army in your hands will be the most powerful military force in the empire. By then, the future of the empire will not be under your control? "


    Colin stopped talking, UU Reading seems to have agreed to this plan.


    But secretly, his murderous intent towards Queen Midella could no longer be restrained.


    Originally, he had tolerated her many times because the queen was Vera''s aunt after all, and because she was his lover, Ke Lin felt somewhat sympathetic.


    But now, the other party used this method to pull him onto the pirate ship, and he had to forcibly sacrifice Storm Fortress when he clearly had a better choice.


    Colin is sure that in addition to assassinating the orc emperor, she has other ulterior motives!


    As for yourself, it is nothing more than a tool for the other party.


    Seeing that Colin no longer questioned, Queen Midella smiled sweetly, kicked Emperor Reinhardt who was lying beside her feet, and said:


    "Okay, come and help me clean him up. I will declare to the public that His Majesty is ill and needs to rest, and will no longer receive any visitors."

 Chapter 631： circle

    Remember [] for a second,!


    Spooky basement.


    A group of mages in gray robes were busy.


    The dim candlelight reflected their masterpiece - a huge magic circle.


    The complicated and mysterious lines flashed bright red light, and ordinary people would be dizzy when they saw it.


    There are two eyes with strange shapes in the center of the circle. Although they are only patterns on the ground, they are like living things.


    The mages all seemed to be doing their best to avoid eye contact with the two eyes on the ground, as if something terrible would happen just by looking at it.


    Among the group of gray-robed mages, only a white-haired old man wore a distinctive silver robe.


    And if you know something about the Yeville Mage Council, you can know that there is only one Mage who likes to wear silver robes, and that is the Speaker of the Mage Council - Ernest.


    Hearing footsteps coming from the stairs, Ernest immediately walked over quickly.


    "Mr. Ho." After seeing the person, Ernest smiled and nodded.


    There was even some flattery in this smile.


    It is hard to imagine that Ernest, as the Speaker of the Mage Council, has such an attitude towards his former subordinates.


    You must know that just two years ago, Ernest tried his best to crusade what Mr. Gu had done in Eagle Falling City, and also hated the [Eye of Judgment], a forbidden spell that could be called a sanctuary killer. It will improve the status of the mage, but it will bring disaster to Yeville.


    But now, Ernest has finally succumbed to Mr.


    The defense of the nobles of the Radiance Empire against mages made it difficult for Yeville to find a large number of apprentices with arcane talents. Without enough fresh blood to replenish, the decline of the mages council has become a foregone conclusion.


    In desperation, Ernest had no choice but to seek cooperation with Mr.


    As for the [Eye of Judgment], the evil forbidden spell that hurts the world and reason, if it can be used by oneself... but it is different.


    Yes, it is not only Mr. Ho who will cast [Eye of Judgment] in Storm Fortress this time.


    The target is not only the orc emperor!


    If it was just to kill the orc emperor, there would be no need for so many sacrifices.


    After all, although the Sanctuary Skull Crusher is indeed stronger than the Paladin, Mr. Ho is not the sixth-order mage that he used to be.


    With his current body of a paladin, he can resist a large part of the forbidden curse backlash, so there is no need to sacrifice so many people at all.


    These offerings were actually prepared for Ernest.


    Therefore, the array on the ground will have two eyes.


    And Ernest''s target is Prince Leahy!


    This is the real reason why Ernest couldn''t refuse Mr.


    You must know that [Eye of Judgment] actually has a follow-up linked forbidden spell that allows the caster to occupy the body of the recipient.


    This is the body of a paladin!


    It is the body of the sanctuary that the mages have longed for!


    The mages have been imprisoned for thousands of years, and now there is finally a way to break the shackles, even if this method is so evil, but when it becomes an option for him, Ernest finds himself unable to resist such temptation.


    Mr. Ho looked at Ernest who was sneering in front of him, nodded reservedly, and asked, "Is the magic circle ready?"


    "It''s been drawn, I''m doing the final checks to make sure nothing goes wrong!"


    Mr. Ho''s eyes swept across the basement with a satisfied smile on his face, but then he added:


    "Oh, by the way, add another eye."


    Ernest was stunned for a moment, then asked carefully:


    "Mr. Ho, is there a third mage who wants to cast [Eye of Judgment] here?"


    "Yes." Mr. Go nodded affirmatively, then turned around and walked back.


    Ernest hurriedly followed up the steps, leaned over to Mr. Ho, and asked in a low voice:


    "Mr. Ho, can the sacrifice of Storm Fortress support three [Eye of Judgment]?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough. I have more experience in this than you, and it''s not a big problem even if you take on more backlash now. Anyway, your body will be replaced soon."


    After listening to Mr. Ho''s explanation, Ernest was relieved a little, and then asked:


    "So, who is this third mage...?"


    Mr. Hoo glanced at Ernest beside him and spit out a name:


    "Queen Midella."


    "The queen is still a mage?" Ernest was obviously shocked by the news.


    As the Speaker of the Mage Council, Ernest certainly knows that this Queen Midella has never been to Yeville. So, who taught her arcane knowledge?


    And more importantly, who is Queen Midella''s goal?


    The answer to the latter question is actually quite easy to guess.


    After all, there are only three paladins in the Radiance Empire, excluding Mr. Ho and Prince Leahy, only the Duke of St. Grian remains.


    And even more coincidentally, the Duke of St. Grian is also a woman...


    At this time, the two had come to the exit of the basement. Mr. Go stopped, looked back at Ernest who was about to ask, and made a silent gesture, saying:


    "Okay, Ernest, don''t ask any more questions. Prepare the magic circle well, and make sure to complete it within three days!"


    "Yes." Ernest had to forcibly press down the doubts in his heart and watched Mr. Go out of the basement.


    In fact, Ernest did not have much resistance to the addition of Queen Midella.


    After all, in this way, their mages will take this opportunity to control the authority of the Radiance Empire, and their grasp will be even greater.


    Still, Ernest is curious about how Queen Midra achieved such success in arcane magic.


    You must know that those who can cast the forbidden spell [Eye of Judgment] must be a sixth-order mage.


    Queen Midella is not very old, she is already a sixth-order mage.


    In addition to the extraordinary talent, it must be inseparable from the guidance of a strong mentor.


    And it must be carefully taught from a young age In this way, Mr. Ho is excluded.


    After all, when Queen Midella was young, Mr. Ho was not very big, and his strength was not outstanding.


    So, who will it be?


    Ernest walked down the steps alone, and suddenly remembered a detail¡ª¡ª


    When Vera Saint Hilde came to Yeville, the Mage Council actually had a lot of controversy over whether to accept the daughter of the Duke of the North. In the end, the white-robed mage Kusius lobbied hard and volunteered to accept it. Vera was a disciple, so Vera successfully entered the Mage Tower.


    Ernest originally thought that Kusius received the benefits of the Duke of the North, but now that he thinks about it, it may not be the case.


    Kusius is the son of Kurd, the last president of the Council of Mages.


    And this Kurdish mage tried to break into Huiyue Forest to find out the secret of the disappearance of the elves, but he never appeared again.


    More importantly, this Kurdish mage is also Mr. Ho''s mentor.

 Chapter 632： Give way

    Remember [] for a second,!


    The cold moonlight fell on the head of the storm fortress, reflecting on the busy figures.


    After stacking the last dark stone, Mark raised his head, wiped his sweat, and then spread out his hands to see that it was as dark as ink.


    Turning to look at the companions beside them, all of their faces were all black and dark, which seemed a bit funny.


    The assembly whistle sounded, and Mark quickly put away his thoughts and went to line up.


    After the assembly was over, the group was led to dinner.


    When he arrived at the dining place, Mark looked around and felt that it was too remote and quiet, but the aroma of the broth made him think too much. He stood in the queue and counted how many people were in front of him, thinking about his turn. Can I still get some meat...


    There is really a piece of meat!


    Mark held the rice plate in surprise, found a random place to sit on the ground, and started to eat and drink.


    "Can I sit here?"


    Mark raised his head and saw a tall figure appearing in front of him.


    Although the man''s face was also dark, Mark was sure that he did not know him.


    In fact, Mark didn''t know anyone in the entire team.


    In the original team, only Mark was recruited to reinforce the fortress wall, and Mark also found out after so many days.


    "Okay." Mark nodded, and then went to drink the soup.


    "Well, do you know what we used to reinforce the city walls?"


    The voice next to him made Mark stunned for a moment. He scratched his head in doubt, and said casually:


    "I don''t know, and I don''t understand these things. I will do whatever the gentlemen ask me to do."


    The man lowered his voice and said:


    "I''ll tell you what it is, it''s charcoal!"


    "Charcoal?" Mark was at a loss. "Isn''t that a fire stone?"


    "That''s right! Have you ever seen a city wall with charcoal stone?"


    Mark shook his head foolishly, but obviously didn''t remember it.


    Seeing this, the man lowered his voice again, and said, "Do you know where the last city whose walls were reinforced with carbon and stone was?"


    Mark shook his head again.


    "It''s Falling Eagle City!"


    Mark is from the South, and he was stunned for a moment before he remembered that this was a city in the North, and then remembered a news that had circulated before, and his face changed greatly:


    "Difficult... Could it be... the city that was sacrificed?"


    "That''s right!"


    Only then did Mark panic a little, and the broth in his hand suddenly became fragrant.


    He looked around nervously, and seeing that no one noticed his side, he quickly asked again:


    "Could it be that Mr. Ho is also in Storm Fortress? He wants to sacrifice us?"


    The man nodded gloomily.


    Mark didn''t think about how this person got such confidential information for a while, but said tremblingly:


    "What about Your Majesty? Doesn''t Your Majesty know about Mr. Ho''s conspiracy?"


    "Your Majesty has been placed under house arrest." The man said solemnly, "It is said that the Queen colluded with Mr. Ji to do it!"


    "Then...then what to do..."


    Mark was completely panicked, shivering so much that he spilled the broth all over his body.


    The man was about to continue speaking when he heard the assembly whistle sounded again.


    Mark had to suppress his inner fear and ran to line up.


    But just as he was lining up and looking for the person who was talking to him in the crowd, he found nothing. Instead, he was whipped by the supervisor for looking around.


    Mark honestly followed the team and continued to return to the city to move bricks, daring not to look around.


    Just waiting for the break, Mark quietly approached a soldier and asked in a low voice:


    "Hey, do you know what we used to reinforce the city wall just now?"


    The soldier gave Mark a surprised look, and then said:


    "Like carbon stone."


    Mark immediately replied, "Have you ever seen a city wall with carbon stone?"


    The soldier scratched his head and hesitated: "Maybe the gentlemen have some special plan..."


    Mark shook his head solemnly, and said, "Have you heard of Falling Eagle City?"


    ¡­


    Early in the morning, Colin walked into the dining room and found that only Prince Leahy was dining alone.


    "His Royal Highness." Colin bowed respectfully.


    Prince Leahy just nodded, even after greeting.


    The two did not continue to talk, but just ate in silence.


    Colin wanted to speak, but looking at the maids serving by his side, he closed his mouth again.


    When Prince Leahy finished his meal and got up and left, Colin quickly wiped his mouth with a napkin and followed.


    "His Royal Highness."


    Hearing Colin''s cry, Prince Leahy stopped.


    "His Royal Highness, I haven''t thanked you in person for your kindness in rescuing my friend before." Colin stepped forward quickly and smiled.


    Prince Lehi frowned and asked suspiciously, "When did I save your friend?"


    "Have you forgotten? Bailu City in the East!" Ke Lin explained with a smile, "If you hadn''t stopped Mr. Ho that time, my friend would have died."


    Prince Lexi suddenly realized: "You are talking about the... Winged Knight, right?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded and said again, "However, Your Royal Highness, I''m afraid you don''t know that my friend also saved your life by chance."


    Prince Lexi frowned and said hesitantly, "Could it be that you want to say that it was the Winged Knight who prevented Mr. Ho from sacrificing Bailu City''s magic?"


    In fact, Prince Lehi always thought that the person who was going to sacrifice Bailu City was Mr. Ho, and he himself was the one who stopped Mr. Ho.


    Colin clearly saw the confusion of Prince Leahy and explained:


    "His Royal Highness, you may not know that the person who presided over the sacrifice ceremony was not Mr.


    "Who is that?"


    "It''s a sixth-order mage named Horus." Colin said meaningfully, "That person is Mr. Ho''s accomplice, trying to kill you with the [Eye of Judgment]!"


    Prince Lexi''s heart moved, UU reading turned to look at Ke Lin, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Count Angele, what are you trying to say?"


    Colin showed a harmless smile and said:


    "His Royal Highness, I just want to say that the effect of the [Eye of Judgment] forbidden spell is not only to kill a sanctuary. Also... Does Mr. Ho really need to sacrifice so many people to cast this forbidden spell?"


    Prince Lehi''s expression froze, and he seemed to understand what Colin was implying. After pondering for a while, he tentatively said:


    "Count Angele, do you know something?"


    Colin shook his head and said: "I don''t know Mr. Ho''s specific plan, and only Mr. Ho knows how many people need to sacrifice for this forbidden spell. I just remind you not to become someone else in a confused way. The goal."


    Prince Lehi''s eyes flickered, obviously moving:


    "Thank you for the reminder, I''ll pay attention."


    Seeing that Prince Leahy was already suspicious, Colin stopped talking and left immediately.

 Chapter 633： On (top)

    The night was dark.


    Under the cold moonlight, the storm fortress standing among the mountains is like a sleeping beast.


    Mark was lying in the open camp, looking at the fortress wall not far away, countless thoughts ran through his mind.


    A day''s fatigue made his body extremely tired, but Mark tossed and turned until the middle of the night and couldn''t fall asleep.


    Ever since he heard the rumor that Mr. Ho was about to sacrifice Storm Fortress, Mark couldn''t keep his peace of mind any longer.


    In fact, Mark himself was already prepared to die in battle. If his death really helped Mr. Ho to kill the orc emperor, Mark would not feel too angry and fearful even though he was a little unwilling.


    But he also has a younger brother in the fortress.


    If both brothers died, who should worship the parents far away from home?


    What''s more, there are hundreds of thousands of refugees from the western border in the fortress. .


    These people are not soldiers, and Mark feels it is his responsibility to rescue them.


    Therefore, Mark has quietly disclosed this rumor in the past two days, and most of the soldiers in the team have already learned the news.


    However, due to the presence of overseers and the fact that these soldiers were drawn from various units and did not know each other, they could not unite in a short period of time due to lack of trust and tacit understanding. Fright and anxiety are pressing in my heart, watching, waiting...


    And seeing that the construction of the city wall reinforcement is coming to an end, Mark is not going to wait any longer.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, Mark moved his body carefully outside the camp. Whenever the soldiers on the night watch passed by, Mark immediately lay on the ground and pretended to be asleep.


    After arriving at the edge of the camp without any danger, just when Mark thought he was not far from success, a majestic voice suddenly sounded behind him:


    "Where are you going?"


    Mark froze all over, turned his head slowly, and was thinking about what excuse he should use, when he suddenly heard a loud noise.


    In the next second, the overseer''s throat was pierced by an arrow feather behind him!


    "Ho...ho..." The overseer stared, covering his throat with one hand and grabbing randomly in front of him with the other.


    "what happened?"


    This movement disturbed the soldiers on the night watch not far away. A series of rapid footsteps made Mark wake up from a dream. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, and he didn''t have time to think about who was helping him, so he spread his legs and walked outside the camp. Run away.


    Mark''s flight seemed to be a signal, and the other soldiers in the camp immediately stood up and started to flee.


    At the same time, someone kept shouting:


    "Mr. Ho wants to sacrifice Storm Fortress! All of us will be burned to death by him! Run away!"


    A pot exploded in the camp, and the overseers and guards immediately started to suppress the riot, but to their horror, their own people were constantly being killed by various dark arrows and cold knives.


    It was as if a cold-blooded killer was hiding in the dark night, mercilessly harvesting his prey.


    Mark ran all the way forward.


    The warm night wind whizzed past his ears, and there were continuous roars and screams behind him, but he just ran forward and didn''t dare to look back.


    As time went by, Mark discovered that the riot in the fortress was not the only place where he had just fled, and there were faint cries from all directions. At this moment, the sleeping giant beast in Storm Fortress was finally awakened.


    "elder brother?"


    A familiar voice made Mark stop. He leaned on his knees and gasped, then grabbed his younger brother who ran up to him and growled:


    "Quick! Run! Run out of the fortress!"


    ¡­¡­


    The central castle, in front of the emperor''s bedroom.


    A group of anxious-looking imperial nobles are trying to negotiate with the guards.


    "What kind of serious illness does Your Majesty have? Why can''t you see anyone?"


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency, I don''t know what your Majesty''s illness is, but I can''t let you in."


    Earl Nicole stared, his gray beard stood up, and said anxiously, "Even if there are rumors in the fortress now and people are panicking, isn''t Your Majesty going to see us?"


    "I''m sorry, Lord Count, I''m just following orders..."


    "Whose order are you following?"


    "It''s my order!"


    Count Nicole turned his head and saw that the crowd behind him gradually separated to both sides, revealing a graceful and noble figure.


    "His Royal Highness." Earl Nicole quickly turned around and saluted, and then asked, "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with Your Majesty?"


    Queen Midella slowly stepped forward, with a sad face, and said:


    "Your Majesty is saddened by the countless soldiers of the Empire who died in the Tianduan Mountains, as well as the people in the West who were devastated by the orc army. The grief is excessive, and coupled with the exhaustion of dealing with the orc army, it is impossible to get sick."


    "But Your Highness, there are rumors going around in Storm Fortress. Isn''t Your Majesty not going to come forward and clarify?"


    "What rumors?" Queen Midella asked indifferently.


    "Some of the soldiers who participated in the reinforcement of the city wall discovered that the building materials used were actually carbon stone, and then there were rumors... that Mr. Go was in the storm fortress, and he planned to set fire to the place, sacrifice everyone, and cast a forbidden spell. To assassinate the Orc Emperor."


    In fact, the complete rumor is that the queen colluded with Mr. Gu, and prepared to sacrifice the Storm Fortress, but Earl Nicole would definitely not dare to tell the complete rumor in front of Queen Midella.


    Queen Midella didn''t seem surprised at all, she nodded and said:


    "That''s right, Mr. Ho is going to sacrifice Storm Fortress."


    "what?"


    There was an uproar among the nobles.


    Immediately, a terrible thought appeared in their minds¡ª¡ª


    Are the rumors true?


    Is it really the queen who colluded with Mr. Ho to sacrifice the Storm Fortress?


    Then... what about His Majesty the Emperor?


    I don''t know if it was because of fear or because of anger, Count Nicole''s body began to tremble uncontrollably. His cloudy eyes stared at Queen Midella, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Your Highness the Queen! How are you going to deal with Mr. Ho''s crazy behavior?"


    Queen Midella''s cold gaze slowly swept across the imperial nobles and officers and finally stopped at Count Nicole and said:


    "I''m going to let him complete this sacrifice!"


    wow¡ª


    The crowd immediately exploded.


    They never thought that Queen Midella would directly and frankly want to cooperate with a demon like Mr. Ho, and she was also preparing to sacrifice the Storm Fortress!


    Today''s Storm Fortress has gathered the main force of the Radiance Empire, as well as hundreds of thousands of refugees from the Western Region, and the total number has even exceeded one million!


    "Your Highness! How can you do this?"


    "Your Highness! You are destroying the foundation of the empire!"


    "We want to see Your Majesty!"


    ¡­¡­


    Facing the excited crowd, Queen Midella remained calm and composed, and her crisp and firm voice sounded again:


    "Without sacrifice, there is no glory!


    This is our only chance to disintegrate the orc army!


    If these people in Storm Fortress are reluctant to bear, then more people in the Radiant Empire will lose their lives under the poison of orcs.


    All the sins, all the responsibilities, I will bear it with all my strength!


    After today, I will use my life to atone for all the sacrifices in Storm Fortress! "


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 634： open (below)

    Colin stood in the crowd, looking at the righteous and awe-inspiring Queen Midella, full of surprise in his heart.


    He was sure that Queen Midella was not the kind of person who would sacrifice her life, but how could she dare to make such a public commitment?


    Unless...she is determined to kill everyone here!


    Colin knew the true face of Queen Midella, so of course he would make such a guess, but the others were stunned by the Queen''s righteous words.


    But then, the nobles again persuaded:


    "Your Highness, even if you want to sacrifice Storm Fortress, you should withdraw the army first!"


    "Yeah, aren''t those refugees not enough as sacrifices?"


    ¡­


    Obviously, the nobles don''t care about the lives of those refugees. If they can use the lives of these refugees to replace the lives of the orc emperor, they will probably be secretly happy.


    What''s more, the moral hazard involved has already been voluntarily assumed.


    Queen Midella snorted softly and said:


    "The refugees alone are not enough to complete this sacrifice! What''s more, if the army withdraws, the refugees will definitely run away, so no one here is allowed to leave!"


    "His Royal Highness! This is the most elite main army of the empire, how can they all be sacrificed?"


    "Your Highness, we can withdraw part of the army..."


    Listening to the harassing advice of the nobles, Queen Midella waved her hand and said in an unquestionable tone:


    "enough!


    I have already said that no one is allowed to leave!


    This plan has been unanimously agreed by His Majesty, Prince Leahy, Duke of St. Grian, and Earl of Angele, so you have no choice but to cooperate!


    Sacrificing Storm Fortress is our best chance to disintegrate the Orc Empire, and it must go on!


    In addition, I must remind you that once the sacrifice ceremony is started, only this castle is safe in Storm Fortress. Please don''t leave, and don''t try to contact your own army, otherwise, just wait to become a sacrifice together! "


    Having said that, Queen Midella found Colin in the crowd and ordered:


    "Count Angele, please guard the castle, take care of the noble lords here, and don''t let the chaos outside affect this place!"


    "Yes!" Colin immediately bowed to take orders.


    Queen Midella nodded with satisfaction, then ignored some nobles who were still trying to persuade, and strode away.


    Earl Nicole tried to catch up, but was stopped by Colin.


    Queen Midella walked down the stairs, and after turning a corner, she saw that the Shadow Knight had been waiting there for some time. .


    "Your Highness, do we want to start it early?"


    "Yes!" Queen Midella kept her steps and said with a gloomy face, "The rumors outside have spread, and it may be too late to control it now, so it can only be activated in advance!"


    "Someone must have leaked the secret on purpose!" The Shadow Knight gritted his teeth and said, "I suspect it is the Duke of the South, do you want to kill him first!"


    "No need." Queen Midella smiled coldly, "You can send someone to watch over him and don''t let him come into contact with anyone. The most urgent task is to sacrifice the Storm Fortress."


    "Yes, Your Highness, how should we act?"


    "Three things, you remember them clearly." Queen Midella ordered decisively,


    "First, spread the news that the orc army is approaching in the fortress, so that the refugees will not dare to flee outside;


    Second, it is claimed that Your Majesty has discovered the conspiracy of the Duke of Southland and the orcs to collude with the orcs, and is preparing to dedicate the Storm Fortress to the Orcs, therefore, His Majesty ordered the disarming of the Southland army..."


    Hearing this, the Shadow Knight couldn''t help but remind:


    "His Royal Highness, once this kind of baseless accusation spreads, it will cause chaos. Those soldiers in the southern border will not be caught without their hands..."


    "This is exactly the effect I want." Queen Midella explained, "It is to force the southern army against the army and cause chaos."


    The shadow knight nodded clearly.


    Queen Midella continued:


    "Now the noble lords in the fortress are confined to the castle and cannot get in touch with their own army. If you do what I just asked, you will naturally make the storm fortress completely chaotic.


    And taking this opportunity, you can successfully carry out the third thing¡ª


    Valley </span> Arson!


    The walls, main buildings, and main roads of the Storm Fortress have all been buried with a sufficient amount of coal, and you should send someone to set it on fire. "


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The shadow knight nodded, and then disappeared into the darkness again in a flash.


    Queen Midella went all the way down the stairs until she entered the basement.


    After seeing Mr. Gou and Mage Ernest, Queen Midella asked in a hurried tone:


    "How is it? Is the magic circle ready?"


    Ernest frowned and said, "The third eye formation hasn''t been completed yet..."


    "It''s too late!" Queen Midella said flatly, "The ceremony must be carried out immediately. If we wait any longer, I''m afraid even we will no longer be able to control the situation in Storm Fortress."


    "But there are only two eyes..."


    Mr. Ho was about to speak, but suddenly his eyes narrowed and he turned to the entrance of the basement.


    There, Prince Leahy appeared impressively.


    "Are you going to start the ceremony ahead of time?" Prince Lehi couldn''t hear the anger in his tone.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness. Someone leaked the secret, and we had to start early. In order for the ceremony to go on smoothly, could you please help guard the gate of the castle, so as not to let the chaos outside spread here?"


    Prince Leahy did not respond to Queen Midella''s request, but set his eyes on Ernest and asked:


    "Master Ernest, what are you doing here?"


    Ernest was stunned for a moment, and then explained: "His Royal Highness, I am here to assist Mr. Ho to complete this sacrifice ceremony."


    "Assist?" Prince Lehi''s mouth curved slightly, and he said with disdain, "Does this sacrificial ceremony need two sixth-order mages to complete it together? Or...you have two goals for sacrificing?"


    Queen Midella sighed secretly, realizing that she might not be able to fool her. After Prince Leahy found out about Ernest''s existence, it was no longer difficult to win the trust of this paladin.


    Mr. Ho clearly understood this, and saw that he quickly exchanged glances with Queen Midella, then slowly walked towards Prince Leahy, saying:


    "Actually this is the case. I invited Mage Ernest just in case. However, if you have any doubts, Prince, so be it, let Ernest preside over this ceremony, and let''s go. Wait outside."


    But Prince Leahy stood still at the entrance of the basement, his eyes still full of distrust.


    "Sorry, I can''t believe who your target will be, so this sacrifice..."


    Boom!


    Before Prince Leahy finished speaking, he saw Mr. Ho suddenly transform into a golden lightning bolt, rushing towards him.


    He had been prepared for a long time and immediately put his hands in front of him, and as the holy light circulated, a huge golden shield was formed.


    Bang!


    After the earth shook for a while, Ernest opened his eyes again and saw that the entrance to the basement had been blasted with a large hole, and Prince Leahy and Mr. Ho had disappeared. UU reading


    He looked at Queen Midella hesitantly and asked, "What should I do now?"


    Queen Midella said decisively: "What else can I do? Start the ceremony immediately and help Mr. Ho to kill Prince Leahy!"


    "Then... another eye, do you want to use it?"


    "No, the other one is reserved for Mr. Ho. This time the imperial coalition is sacrificed. If the orc emperor is not killed, the empire will be completely over."


    "Then you..."


    Queen Midella looked at the unfinished third formation and sighed, "I''ll wait for the next time. As long as we control the Radiance Empire, there will always be a chance."


    "Okay!" Ernest held back the joy in his heart, nodded again and again, turned around and walked towards one of the eyes.


    But the next moment, Ernest suddenly felt a piercing pain.


    Looking down, he saw that a dagger had pierced his chest.


    "You...you..." Ernest turned his head and stared at Queen Midella with resentment.


    Queen Midella pulled out the dagger and let Ernest slowly fall to the ground, showing a bloodthirsty smile, saying:


    "Sorry, Mage Ernest, I have already promised the imperial nobles that I will use my life to atone for everyone in Storm Fortress, so leave this chance to me."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 635： block (top)

    Under the dim moonlight, knights with resolute faces gathered in front of the castle gate.


    They wore uniform black armor, and the royal emblems on their chests were like beating flames, shining in the moonlight.


    The shadow knight stood at the forefront of the team, his icy eyes slowly swept across everyone''s faces.


    "You are all His Majesty''s most loyal knights!" The shadow knight said loudly, "Now, the empire has reached the most critical moment, and the moment when it needs heroes the most!


    Are you willing to become such a hero and dedicate everything for the Empire and His Majesty? "


    Bang!


    The sounds of hitting the armor came together to form a unified tone:


    "willing!"


    "Very good!" The shadow knight nodded with satisfaction, and was about to convey the queen''s order, but the next second, he was suddenly stunned.


    Because, he was shocked to find that a powerful and unparalleled aura had already enveloped him.


    Such an aura is only found in the sanctuary powerhouses!


    who is it?


    Prince Leahy? Mr. Ho? Duke of St Grian?


    At this moment, the shadow knight''s mind flashed one after another, but what made him most puzzled was, why did the other party target him?


    A white wolf phantom was reflected in the shadow knight''s eyes, and it was rapidly expanding.


    Troll Paladin!


    The Shadow Knight looked horrified. He couldn''t figure out how there would be a paladin in the Storm Fortress.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise, as if a dark curtain shrouded down. .


    A steely big hand rushed out like a cannonball, grabbed the neck of the shadow knight who was retreating frantically, and lifted him in the air.


    Before the royal knights could figure out the situation, they saw that the shadow knight had been hijacked by the armored man who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Poof!


    Flesh splattered.


    The entire head of the Shadow Knight was crushed instantly.


    The headless corpse fell, rolled around on the ground for a few times, and there was no sound.


    Afterwards, before the royal knights could react, the armored man disappeared in the darkness of the night.


    The royal knights looked at the corpse on the ground, horrified and at a loss.


    They were just ready to dedicate everything to the empire, but they didn''t expect that this devotion process would be ruthlessly strangled in the bud.


    Since the Shadow Knights hadn''t had time to assign tasks to them before they died, even if they were dedicated, they didn''t know what to do.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What else can I do? Go back and ask Your Majesty to see what he has ordered."


    ¡­


    The top floor of the castle.


    A group of imperial nobles have already quarreled.


    As for Queen Midella''s frank sacrificial plan, some people oppose it, and some people agree with it.


    Colin folded his arms across his chest and watched all this quietly, while silently writing down the choices of these imperial nobles at this time.


    What surprised him was that most of the nobles were actually against Queen Midella''s plan.


    Perhaps this is because they are reluctant to part with their own army, but at the same time, it also shows that they still have the courage to confront the orcs head-on.


    Even after the fiasco of the Tianduan Mountains and the fall of the Western Region, most of the human nobles still believed that the orcs could be defeated.


    Gu </span> Therefore, they will object to this opportunistic, evil and **** method.


    This discovery made Colin quite gratified, and it also gave him greater confidence in his next plan.


    However, at this moment, some emotional nobles began to attack him verbally because they misunderstood Colin''s attitude.


    Of course, Colin kept silent about these verbal attacks, after all, these attacks did not pose any threat to him.


    Moreover, when the time comes, these people will naturally be able to understand Colin''s true position.


    But soon, Colin found that he could no longer remain silent.


    Because Count Nicole made a rather bitter remark:


    "Count Angelie, you agree to this sacrifice plan because the northern army is not in the Storm Fortress!"


    This sentence shocked Colin, and then, the words of Earl Nicole made him even more shocked.


    "Count Angele, I would like to know why the northern army is reluctant to come to the Storm Fortress to gather? Could it be that Queen Midella quietly disclosed this plan to Marquis Garcia before planning this sacrifice?"


    After saying this, the scene suddenly became quiet.


    But then, it was a stormy interrogation.


    "Count Angele, is it possible that Queen Midella is deliberately helping the North to preserve its strength?"


    "Count Angele, what exactly do you want to do in the north?"


    "The elite troops in the other four realms of the empire have been exhausted. Are you waiting for this opportunity to come out and become the savior of the empire?"


    "Haha, the Saint Hilde family probably doesn''t just want to be the savior, right?"


    ¡­


    Count Nicole''s remarks seemed to have opened Pandora''s box, and speculations about the North followed one by one.


    In the end, even the nobles who were in favor of sacrificing Storm Fortress began to change their minds.


    After all, if the Northern Territory is really trying to preserve its strength, or even conspiracy to do something wrong, then Queen Midella''s real purpose would be a bit embarrassing.


    And none of them want to be foolishly sacrificed to the Saint Hilde family.


    In fact, Queen Midella had also hinted at Colin that if the elite troops in the other realms were sacrificed, then the northern realm could become the real master of the empire, and it was not impossible for the royal family to change their surname. of.


    To be honest, Colin really didn''t have any thoughts about this plan, because he understood that if the North really dared to do it, then the reputation of the Saint Hilde family would be completely ruined.


    Even Marquis Garcia''s withdrawal from the Tianduan Mountains would be considered a premeditated betrayal. UU reading


    Even if the Northern Territory could usurp the throne by force, it would not be able to win the hearts of the people. The result of forcibly ascending the throne is likely to be one after another rebellion.


    "Everyone, the North did not know any news in advance. Marquis Garcia chose to garrison the Loire Valley because it was the most suitable location for sniping the orc army.


    As for any behavior of Queen Midella, it never represents the Saint Hilde family! "


    Unfortunately, this explanation obviously cannot satisfy everyone.


    A group of nobles are still questioning Colin.


    Colin''s face was sinking, but he did not continue to refute.


    Until he heard a loud bang, and then saw two fiercely fighting figures passing under the castle.


    Colin recognized at a glance that it was Prince Leahy and Mr.


    At this moment, he finally let out a long breath, realizing that the time he had been waiting for had finally come!


    So he said loudly:


    "Everyone, if you don''t believe me, you should also believe your majesty."


    "Your Majesty?" All the nobles were stunned.


    When they turned their heads, they found that the closed door actually opened, and then Emperor Reinhardt walked out slowly.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 636： block (below)

    "Your Majesty!"


    The nobles who had recovered from the shock bowed and saluted.


    Colin quickly poured his will into Emperor Reinhardt''s body, but this manipulation of blood slaves was inevitably a bit unnatural.


    Fortunately, it was late at night, which could help Colin conceal some imperfections in details.


    "You shouldn''t doubt Count Angele''s loyalty." Emperor Reinhard said, "Moreover, it was Queen Midella who colluded with Mr. Gu to sacrifice Storm Fortress, and has nothing to do with the Saint Hilde family."


    With the emperor''s personal admission, most of the doubts of the nobles about the northern border were instantly dissipated.


    Although Count Nicole felt that Emperor Reinhardt''s tone was a bit strange, he didn''t think much about it at this time, but asked:


    "Your Majesty, do you agree with the plan to sacrifice Storm Fortress?"


    "Of course not!" Emperor Reinhard said decisively, "How could I be willing to sacrifice the empire''s most elite army and countless people from the West!


    Even if we want to kill the Orc Emperor, we should defeat him on a frontal battlefield!


    I believe that every imperial knight will not refuse such honor! "


    These words made the nobles heave a sigh of relief.


    Colin also took the opportunity to explain:


    "Everyone, the reason why Your Majesty pretended not to be ill was due to the pressure of Queen Midella.


    Because she tricked the three Paladins into agreeing to this evil plan, His Majesty''s personal safety could not be guaranteed. "


    Immediately, Colin immediately manipulated Emperor Reinhardt and said:


    "Yes. It is also thanks to Count Angele who successfully persuaded Prince Leahy to change his mind. In this way, I dared to come forward and tell everyone my true thoughts. I also hope that everyone can work with me to stabilize the situation of Storm Fortress and defeat Mr. Queen Della''s conspiracy!"


    Under the double-reed performance of Colin and Reinhard the Great, the imperial nobles expressed their support one after another.


    Even the nobles who were originally bewitched by Queen Midella and agreed to sacrifice the Storm Fortress immediately changed their attitudes when they saw the change in the wind direction.


    Emperor Reinhard nodded in satisfaction and ordered:


    "Okay! Since that''s the case, please go back immediately to gather the army, stabilize people''s hearts, and calm down the chaos in the storm fortress as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The nobles commanded their orders loudly, but when they turned around to leave, they found that the Duke of St. Grian appeared at the entrance of the stairs at some point.


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    According to what Colin and Emperor Reinhardt said just now, Prince Leahy had been successfully persuaded, and everyone saw that he was fighting fiercely with Mr. Hu, but the Paladin attracted by Queen Midella also had a Saint Gerhardt. Duke Ryan!


    At this time, the Duke of the West was standing alone at the entrance of the stairs, which made all the nobles hesitate to come forward.


    Colin wasn''t too nervous.


    Because he knew that the Duke of St. Grian was seriously injured and didn''t have much fighting power. If he really wanted to fight recklessly, even if he didn''t move the paladin, with just a few sixth-order blood slaves, Colin was sure to force him back.


    So, he took the initiative to take a few steps forward and persuaded:


    "Duke St. Grian, His Majesty has decided to end the plan to sacrifice the Storm Fortress, are you willing to return from the lost path?"


    Duke St. Grian pursed his lips tightly, his falcon-like eyes were as calm as water, but they seemed to reflect nothing.


    In the face of Colin''s questioning, Emperor Reinhardt''s glare, and the hostile gazes of the imperial nobles, she said something extremely harsh:


    "You cowards!


    When you were in the Tianduan Mountains, you fled, and now you are in the Storm Fortress, and you have to flee again! "


    "This is not an escape." Colin defended, "it''s just unwilling to use such evil means, and even if the orc emperor can really be killed by the [Eye of Judgment], I am afraid that such glory will not be able to make any empire The Cavaliers are proud."


    "I don''t need any **** to be proud of." Duke St. Grian said coldly, "I just want Saruman, die!"


    Colin looked at Duke St. Grian with some disappointment, and felt very pity in his heart.


    He originally admired the only female paladin in the empire, but he didn''t expect that the fall of the Western Territory had greatly changed her temperament, and she had almost become a lunatic who would spare no expense for revenge.


    "I''m sorry, Duke St. Grian." Colin said without giving up, "This is His Majesty''s order, and it is also the will of all the imperial nobles. It will not be changed by your own thoughts."


    Duke St. Grian slowly drew out the long sword from his waist, and the aura of the whole person gradually became fierce, and he said:


    "Colin, I warned you before, if you dare to destroy this sacrifice plan, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Colin smiled slightly, and also drew his long sword, calmly said:


    "Duke St. Grian, then I''m about to learn your tricks!"


    As soon as the words fell, Colin''s whole body surged with holy energy, turning into a golden crystal-like barrier in front of him.


    Bang!


    It happened that Duke St. Grian''s attack came suddenly.


    In an instant, countless images flooded into Colin''s mind. He seemed to see a huge and unparalleled meteor crashing to the ground, and the flames burst and sputtered everywhere.


    However, he finally blocked this attack from the Paladin.


    The Duke of St. Grian was seriously injured.


    Colin was completely relieved, he didn''t call out the paladin who was hiding beside him, and dealt with the Duke of Saint Grian alone.


    The imperial nobles watching the battle almost dropped their jaws when they saw this. Obviously, they did not expect that Colin would be able to deal with the attack of the Paladin alone, even if it was a wounded Paladin.


    When Earl Nicole saw this, UU reading immediately greeted the lords of the east and walked out.


    The other nobles also woke up as if they had just woken up. They avoided the two in battle, left the castle, and went to contact their own army.


    Clang clang clang!


    After a series of long swords clashed, Colin and the Duke of St. Grian backed away from each other.


    Colin had more than a dozen sword marks on his body, but he didn''t care about it. Instead, he looked at the Duke of St. Grian on the opposite side full of war.


    The Duke of St. Grian had the upper hand in the battle just now, but her state has fallen into a decline.


    Countless dense bloodstains appeared on her face again, making her look like a porcelain doll that shattered when touched.


    "Duke St. Grian, you are so injured, why do you have to be brave? What''s more, even if you can defeat me, the situation in Storm Fortress has been regained by His Majesty, and your sacrificial plan has failed.


    If you really want revenge, you should join us and stop the orc army in the Loire Valley..."


    "Don''t tell me about the Loire Valley!" Duke Saint-Grian interrupted roughly, "You are full of cowards who dare not face a powerful enemy in the north!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a dazzling red light erupted from the Duke of St. Grian.


    The next moment, the sharp sound of kites resounded throughout the fortress.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 637： Conversion (top)

    "Repent, coward!"


    In an instant, the Duke of St. Grian burst into a large red light, and a phantom flame of a kite ignited behind her.


    Boom!


    A circle of fire patterns suddenly exploded, spreading rapidly around like waves.


    Emperor Reinhardt and the guards watching the battle were forced to retreat by the terrifying shock waves.


    "Your Majesty, please leave as soon as possible!"


    The guards were frightened by the terrifying scene when the Paladins were fighting, and hurriedly protected Emperor Reinhardt, and at the same time persuaded him to leave quickly.


    Reinhard the Great received Colin''s order, but he did not refuse, and ran downstairs decisively.


    The surface of the building on the top floor of the castle is also constantly showing cracks, and along these cracks, countless flames spread rapidly like thin snakes.


    Colin, who was the first to feel the brunt of the heat, immediately felt a burning sensation and pressure that seemed to come from the depths of his soul.


    He couldn''t help but take a step back, raising his sword in front of him to block the blazing flames that were coming towards him. .


    Boom!


    A large fire swept up the top floor of the castle and drowned Colin in an instant.


    But when the firelight dissipated, he saw a pitch-black arc-like barrier quietly protecting Colin in front of him.


    When he got up, Colin had completely changed at this time.


    His body swelled to a height of five meters, his rough skin was covered with hideous scales, a pair of huge black bat wings spread out behind him, and a blood mist spread out, covering his head, making people look at him. Unclear real face.


    The Duke of St. Grian was stunned for a moment.


    If it wasn''t for the two of them on the top floor of the castle at this time, she would have thought that her opponent had changed.


    "So you are the Winged Knight!" Duke St. Grian suddenly realized.


    Colin didn''t answer.


    Just silently accumulating energy.


    In the true state of the blood clan, he can always defeat a seriously injured paladin.


    Colin felt the eagerness to try in the depths of his heart, and chose not to suppress it anymore.


    In an instant, a large black shadow bloomed from above Colin''s wings.


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Countless black silk threads galloped like a streamer, rushing towards Duke St. Grian from all directions.


    The black silk thread was wrapped around and quickly became a light curtain that enveloped the Duke of St. Grian.


    But Duke St. Grian''s expression didn''t change, he just slowly erected the long sword in front of him.


    The next moment, her pupils instantly turned into pure gold, without a trace of rational emotion, like a **** who came to judge the world.


    Bang!


    The black light curtain split open with a golden gap, and then countless gaps filled the light curtain.


    Boom!


    The light curtain shattered, and countless golden light spots continued to converge, forming a fiery red kite that seemed to be able to burn up everything in the world.


    "Repent, Colin Angele!"


    Swish!


    A fiery red arrow shot out from the kite''s mouth, passed a ferocious arc in the air, and shot straight towards Colin.


    Colin instantly felt the threat of death.


    Yes, death.


    Since he came to this world, he has been stabbed through the chest, crushed his heart, and suffered numerous large and small injuries, but due to the immortality of the blood clan, he never thought he would die.


    But at this moment, he truly felt the threat of death!


    "help me!"


    Finally knowing that he still underestimated the strength of the Paladins, Colin resolutely confessed at this critical moment.


    Swish!


    A white wolf phantom suddenly appeared in front of Colin. Facing the full blow of the paladin, he decisively summoned the paladin blood slave.


    What surprised him was that the fiery red arrow shot out of the kite''s mouth suddenly turned a corner in the air¡ª


    Boom!


    Colin turned his head stupidly, and saw a bottomless hole appearing beside him.


    And the paladin blood slave who was urgently summoned by him didn''t block anything at all...


    After this blow, the Duke of St. Grian on the opposite side could no longer bear the deterioration of his injuries, and fell straight down.


    Colin turned from behind the paladin blood slave, walked to the Duke of St. Grian, and asked in surprise:


    "Just now... why did you keep your hands on purpose?"


    Duke St. Grian was in an extremely bad state at this time. A large amount of golden blood was seeping out from the cracks on her body, and it couldn''t be stopped.


    She smiled sadly and said:


    "After all, I still don''t want to kill you... Maybe I still want to leave a hope for the empire.


    And, even if I didn''t change the trajectory of that blow, you would have a way to deal with it.


    Hehe, I didn''t expect that, Colin Angele, you have so many trump cards. "


    Colin looked at Duke St. Grian with a complicated expression, and said with some hatred:


    "Since you don''t want to kill me, why do you have to work so hard? Wouldn''t it be better to save your strength to kill the orc emperor?"


    "You''re right." The Duke of St. Grian nodded, and at this moment, she seemed to finally regain her composure and composure, "I was carried away by anger, but if you are in my position and find yourself Everything you protect is destroyed, and it''s hard for you to stay sane...


    However, I still want to persuade you one last word.


    Withdrawal is addictive, and you will even find all kinds of plausible excuses to beautify it, groom it, and treat it as the only viable strategy.


    But no matter how you retreat, one day, you will still have to face your fears.


    Remember, if you want to reach the pinnacle of the way of knighthood, you must have the belief that you will never retreat! "


    Colin had mixed feelings in his heart as he watched the Duke of St. Grian, who was still talking about persuading him when he was dying.


    To be honest, he can understand Duke St. Grian''s anger, even madness.


    Living in different places, if the North falls, and even Vera dies at the hands of the orcs, he will probably become a lunatic desperate for revenge. UU Reading


    Marquis Garcia''s strategy seems to be the best choice, but he ignores the lives that have been sacrificed because of it.


    Those who died at the hands of the orcs from the Westlands were no problem saying that they were sacrifices to this strategy.


    In this way, how much difference is there between him and Mr.


    While thinking about it, Colin found that Duke St. Grian''s aura was getting weaker and weaker, and the look in her eyes was gradually disappearing.


    The golden blood flowed all over the ground, causing Colin to swallow uncontrollably.


    He knew that as long as he waited a little longer, the Duke of St. Grian would take his last breath, and he would be able to taste the fragrance of the blood of the paladins, and use this to step into the sanctuary of his dreams.


    Of course, he has another option¡ª


    Before the Duke of St. Grian died completely, he transformed her into a bloodborn.


    That way, she won''t die.


    But he will also lose the chance to advance to the sanctuary.


    Colin hesitated.


    Duke St. Grian lay quietly on the ground, as if he was asleep, his beautiful face was like a blooming begonia flower under the moonlight.


    After pondering for a long time, Colin sighed. After all, he aimed at Duke St. Grian''s slender neck and took a bite.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 638： Conversion (below)

    huh¡ª


    Colin let out a long breath and got up from Duke St. Grian.


    Sanctuary blood.


    It doesn''t seem to be a loss.


    Colin comforted himself.


    Only in this way can the wave of weakness from the body not be so uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, it was still downgraded.


    After all, the Duke of St. Grian''s rank is higher than that of Colin, and transforming such a blood descendant will make Colin''s own strength drop a rank.


    However, he didn''t care too much about it. .


    After all, it is not difficult for him to return to the sixth-order now.


    The blood of a sixth-order knight can be said to be within reach...


    Thinking of this, Colin suddenly remembered that he just let the paladin blood slave kill a sixth-order knight.


    It is the shadow knight of Emperor Reinhardt.


    So, Colin immediately issued an order to a blood slave to pick up the body of the shadow knight.


    Duke St. Grian hasn''t woken up yet, and he doesn''t know whether it''s because of his serious injuries or the fact that the transformation of the Paladin''s bloodline will take longer.


    Colin stood on the top floor of a messy castle and looked down.


    At this time, the chaos in the storm fortress has calmed down for the most part. After all, the leaders sent by Queen Midella to fan the flames have been slaughtered by the paladin blood slaves, and the imperial nobles have unified their opinions under the order of Emperor Reinhardt. , to appease their own troops, and a little rumor can''t cause a large-scale panic.


    Thinking of this, Colin noticed that Queen Midella had disappeared.


    Did you escape?


    Colin was a little puzzled.


    While thinking about it, the blood slave has returned with the headless corpse of the shadow knight.


    Colin didn''t dislike it either, his weakness urged him to jump up immediately.


    Gudu... Gudu...


    After a long time, Colin raised his head again.


    And the corpse of the shadow knight was completely turned into a mummified corpse.


    Feeling the re-boiling blood in his body, Colin narrowed his eyes comfortably.


    But soon, he was suddenly awakened.


    Because, Colin actually felt a gaze!


    He looked around, but found nothing.


    Immediately, he realized that this gaze was not looking at him, but the Duke of St. Grian!


    Colin walked up to the Duke of St. Grian in surprise, and found that the other party still showed no sign of waking up.


    But Colin had a strange feeling, as if something was also coveting this body.


    what happened?


    Colin scratched his head in confusion.


    After pondering for a moment, he suddenly felt that this situation was somewhat similar to what he encountered last time when he tried to convert the paladin Prince Otto into a blood slave.


    At that time, the White Wolf Witch King Squinn tried to occupy the body of the paladin Otto, which forced Colin to have a strange but extremely dangerous life-and-death fight with him in the paladin''s soul space.


    At that time, Colin''s victory was very lucky.


    Thinking of this, Colin took out the mistletoe from the ancient oak tree again.


    A crystal-green light instantly enveloped Duke St. Grian''s body.


    When Colin was wondering what to do, a green light suddenly flashed in front of him, instantly drowning his consciousness.


    In a trance, he seemed to have come to a strange place.


    Dim, damp, without moonlight, like a basement somewhere.


    The ground was a huge circle, exuding a heart-pounding red light and a **** smell.


    When Colin raised his head, he found that Queen Midella was standing in the center of the circle, chanting words.


    The red light slowly rippled under her feet, spreading and spreading, eventually converging into a strange meat ball on the top of Queen Midella''s head.


    Colin looked at this familiar meat ball and finally understood everything.


    The Eye of Judgment!


    But how could it be that Queen Midella was casting the Eye of Judgment?


    Is she still a sixth-order mage?


    Moreover, her target was actually the Duke of St. Grian?


    At this moment, Colin finally understood Queen Midella''s entire plan.


    This is probably her real purpose - to occupy the body of the Duke of St. Grian!


    But how could Colin make her wish?


    huh¡ª


    Colin broke free from the illusion and found himself still standing on the top floor of the castle.


    However, he already knew the position of Queen Midella¡ª¡ª


    Right in the basement of the castle!


    ¡­¡­


    in the basement.


    Queen Midella suddenly woke up.


    She felt as if she had seen a familiar figure in a trance just now.


    But soon, she had no time to think about who this figure really belonged to.


    Because, she found that she was about to lose it.


    In the magic circle, Mage Ernest''s body has completely turned into a pile of ashes. In addition, many refugees and soldiers died in the chaos that Storm Fortress experienced just now, but such a small sacrifice is not enough to support Midella. The queen completes the forbidden spell.


    She felt that her body was on the verge of collapse.


    However, the eyeballs above the head were still unable to hatch.


    what happened?


    Why are there so few offerings?


    Queen Midella was very puzzled.


    According to the plan, the storm fortress should have fallen into a sea of ??fire at this time, and countless dead lives are enough to support her to complete this forbidden spell.


    But what''s going on now?


    Without enough sacrifices, this magic circle can only continuously absorb Queen Midella''s vitality.


    If there is a mirror in front of Queen Midella, she will be shocked to find that the beauty that she cherishes so much has disappeared.


    Now she has become an old lady with gray hair, wrinkled face, loose skin, and dying.


    No!


    Can''t go on!


    Queen Midella was about to cancel the spell, but just as she was struggling to leave the position of the eye, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in the basement:


    "His Royal Highness, why did you make yourself look like this ghost?"


    "Colin..." Queen Midella''s expression changed, but then she immediately assumed a seductive attitude, but with her current appearance, there was no charm at all, and it would only make Colin feel sick.


    "Why did you come here? How is the current situation in Storm Fortress? Hasn''t the sacrifice started yet?"


    Colin sneered and said:


    "Your Highness, your plan has failed. The sacrifices outside have not started at all, and will never start."


    "What the **** is going on?" Empress Midella was panicked, but she still squeezed out a pleasing smile and prayed, "Kolin, help me! Help me sacrifice Storm Fortress! Otherwise, how can I use [Judgment] Eye] Kill the Orc Emperor!"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you killing the orc emperor?"


    "Yes!" Queen Midella nodded repeatedly and explained, "Prince Lehi betrayed us, so Mr. Ho had to deal with this person, and I can only preside over this sacrifice ceremony on my behalf.


    quick! Fire up the fire and set the Storm Fortress on fire!


    So I can kill the Orc Emperor! "


    Colin rubbed his chin and thought for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "Well, since you want to kill the orc emperor so much, then I''ll help you."


    Queen Midella''s face was overjoyed, but then she looked at Colin who was approaching suspiciously and said:


    "Then what are you doing here? Go and sacrifice the Storm Fortress!


    Don''t, don''t come here!


    Colin, stop!


    what!


    How did you bite me..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 639： end

    in the basement.


    Queen Midella''s eyes gradually became blank, until it was dead silent.


    But then, it became smart again.


    Only this time, it seems to have a different soul.


    It was Colin who transformed Queen Midella into a blood slave and entered her consciousness again.


    Through the perspective of Queen Midella, Colin really "sees" the Duke of St. Grian.


    Of course, Colin will definitely not launch a Forbidden Spell attack on his blood descendant now, but try to pull the angle of view away.


    The magic circle was still running, and Ke Lin found that his perspective was constantly rising into the sky. .


    Then, he "sees" the dense dots of light.


    Among these light spots, there are four light spots whose brightness is particularly eye-catching¡ªobviously, these are the four Sanctuary powerhouses near the storm fortress.


    And among these four bright spots, one is more prominent than the other three.


    Colin immediately understood that this should be the orc emperor Saruman.


    He zoomed in again, and immediately, he could clearly "see" a majestic orc.


    Colin didn''t know Saruman the Great, but he knew that he had locked on the right target.


    Afterwards, he let go of the control over his body and let the magic circle continue to extract Queen Midella''s vitality.


    Originally, Queen Midella had already reached a situation where she was about to be unable to support her. As a result, after being transformed into a blood slave by Ke Lin, she forced another wave of her life.


    But obviously, no matter how tenacious the blood slave''s vitality is, there is a limit.


    At this time, Queen Midella was losing weight at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon only skin and bones were left.


    However, the extraction of the magic circle continues.


    If Queen Midera was still alive, she would have forcibly terminated the forbidden spell and ran away, but now, if Colin doesn''t let her run, she won''t be able to run anywhere.


    Don''t you want to be a human hero?


    Don''t you want to use your life to atone for the plan of sacrificing Storm Fortress?


    Alright, I''ll fulfill you!


    Colin folded his arms and stood outside the magic circle, watching Queen Midella transform from a pink lady into a mummified corpse, his heart was full of joy.


    This queen, who was full of conspiracies and scheming in various ways in the empire, finally paid the price she deserved for what she had done.


    I don''t know if it finally absorbed enough energy, and the magic circle on the ground suddenly burst out with a dazzling scarlet light.


    The meat ball above Queen Midella''s head suddenly opened a crack, revealing a strange blue eyeball.


    The breathtaking coercion instantly enveloped the entire storm fortress.


    Everyone in the fortress looked at the central castle with horrified expressions, as if something extremely terrifying suddenly appeared there.


    Mr. Ho looked suspicious. With his understanding of the forbidden spell [Eye of Judgment], it was impossible for the forbidden spell to continue without enough sacrifices.


    The changes in the situation tonight have exceeded his expectations time and time again, and this feeling of being out of control makes Mr. Ho extremely irritable.


    But he was also decisive.


    I understand that the more such "surprises" continue, the more decisively we must evacuate.


    So he stopped entanglement with Prince Leahy and flew away from the fortress.


    Prince Leahy stared at the figure of Mr. Ho, and chased after him without hesitation.


    in the basement.


    Colin looked at the blue eyeballs that exuded terror in the air, his heart pounding uncontrollably.


    The next moment, the mistletoe of the ancient oak tree radiated a dazzling green light again, as if it had been stimulated by something, and suddenly moved.


    But fortunately, the eyeball only stayed in the storm fortress for a moment, and then disappeared suddenly.


    The pressure that enveloped the city immediately dissipated, as if it was just a nightmare.


    On the top floor of the castle, Duke St. Grian slowly sat up straight.


    She looked around suspiciously, and there were ruins all around, and the top floor of the entire castle was almost wiped out by the battle just now.


    There was no one around, only the cold moonlight quietly sprinkled the silver light on the ground.


    Gu Duke St. Grian felt his state again, but found that the originally fatal injury was slowly recovering!


    This discovery not only surprised her, but also even more puzzled.


    You must know that once a paladin is injured, he cannot recover by himself, and can only resort to the Pope''s great healing technique.


    This is also a means for the Church to control the Paladins.


    But now, the Duke of St. Grian found that he was really recovering!


    Is this a miracle?


    Duke St. Grian tried to recall, but a familiar face immediately appeared in his mind.


    It''s just that this familiar face seems to have a halo of majesty that is indescribable, like a goddess aloof, so Duke St. Grian couldn''t help but feel the urge to worship.


    Colin Angell?


    ¡­¡­


    In the mountains and forests about 30 kilometers away from the storm fortress, the army of orcs surged forward like a tide.


    They are like locusts, and wherever they go, any breath of life is gone.


    The orc emperor Saruman suddenly stopped, looked up at the crescent moon hanging high in the night sky, and frowned slightly.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?"


    Emperor Saruman said in surprise: "Someone... is looking at me..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a gap suddenly opened on the top of Saruman the Great''s head, and a strange cyan eyeball fell from the gap.


    Saruman the Great, like a great enemy, roared, swung the giant axe in his hand and smashed it at the eyeball.


    hum¡ª


    Eyes open.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    The wind in the forest also stopped, and even the moonlight was frozen.


    The flying axe stopped abruptly in mid-air, and the angry roar of Saruman the Great also blocked his throat.


    Click.


    The blue light from the strange eyeball shone on Saruman the Great.


    The right hand that bore the brunt immediately became petrified, and it continued to spread downward.


    Saruman the Great watched all this in horror, but found that he couldn''t do anything at all.


    What the **** is this?


    He let out a terrified roar in his heart.


    Omnipotent God of Destruction, please bring down your miracles!


    I wonder if I heard the prayers of my most loyal believers, but the miracle seems to have really happened.


    When the petrification spread to the right elbow of Saruman the Great, it slowly stopped as if the successor was powerless.


    The eyeball in the air seemed to let out an unwilling whimper, and then disappeared again strangely as if it had appeared strangely.


    The wind blew again, and the moonlight continued to fall.


    The stagnant flying axe whizzed past, but hit nothing.


    Saruman the Great finally regained his ability to move, but the part of his right hand from the elbow down was shattered like a gravel.


    "Despicable human beings, I will kill you all!"


    An angry roar resounded throughout the forest.


    woo-


    The dull bugle sounded, and the orc army instantly accelerated its advance.


    "waaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The endless Kuroshio suddenly took a more violent attitude, all the way to the east, sweeping away.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 640： play off

    There was darkness in the horizon, and Colin''s consciousness was forcibly returned to his body.


    When he looked at Queen Midella again, he saw that the blood slave who had just been transformed had completely turned into a pile of ashes.


    The dead can''t die anymore.


    Unfortunately, the forbidden spell could not be completed.


    Only petrified half of the arm of the orc emperor.


    However, Colin was not too discouraged.


    Originally, he didn''t have much hope for this, and just let the ceremony go on with the idea of ??giving it a try.


    It doesn''t matter if the orc emperor is dead. Anyway, Queen Midella has received the punishment she deserves. .


    Contentedly, Colin turned and walked towards the stairs.


    Halfway through, he turned back again, concentrated all his strength in his right hand, and hurriedly smashed it toward the ground.


    Boom!


    The basement suddenly shook, and dense cracks and cobwebs quickly covered the ground.


    Colin looked at the completely destroyed circle, then nodded with satisfaction, turned and left the basement.


    Going back to the top floor of the castle, I saw that Duke St. Grian had woken up.


    "How does it feel?"


    Colin walked over with a smile, and at the same time felt the blood connection between himself and the Duke of St. Grian.


    The Duke of St. Grian stared at Colin, with doubts in his eyes, but also reverence that came from his heart, which could not be concealed.


    "I feel very... wonderful." Duke St. Grian carefully organized his words, "Are you a favored one?"


    "Yes." Colin nodded decisively.


    Then, without blushing, he told the Duke of St. Grian about that brainwashing rhetoric.


    Without this experience of coming back to life, the Duke of St. Grian would not have believed this statement, but now, after experiencing the miracle in person, even the determined paladin respectfully solemnly stands in front of Colin. Kneeling down, he said excitedly:


    "Lord God''s Favor, has my Lord really not abandoned His followers?"


    "Of course not." Colin said boldly, "The glory of our Lord will never be extinguished, and mankind has never lost the care of our Lord."


    "Praise my Lord!"


    Perhaps it was because of the painful experience of the fall of the Western Territory and the deepest powerlessness and despair in front of the Orc Emperor, the Duke of Saint Grian, who had come back to life, needed a spiritual sustenance even more than the average believer.


    And Colin just gave her such hope.


    "Praise my lord!" Colin stretched out his hand and gently stroked the top of Duke St. Grian''s head, chanting like a magic stick, "All sufferings are temporary, all trials are necessary, firm belief and unswerving determination. , We will wait until the final redemption!"


    The Duke of St. Grian only felt that Colin in front of him was exuding a magnificent and warm sense of holiness, and this feeling made her tremble and burst into tears at the same time.


    At this moment, she felt that she had regained her firm belief.


    reborn.


    Colin blinked, looking at Duke St. Grian who had lost his temper, and muttered in his heart¡ª


    Has my ability to control the bloodborn become so powerful?


    But if he was so powerful, how could Marquis Vincent of the Eastern Territory betray him?


    Perhaps, a determined paladin like Duke St. Grian, once influenced, is more likely to believe in miracles.


    Paladins are the closest creatures to God. In their eyes, only God can make them move in this world.


    Colin gave the Duke of St. Grian a new life, and naturally he became a **** in her heart.


    "Okay. We need to transfer the imperial coalition to ambush in the Loire Valley as soon as possible, and at the same time arrange for the refugees to evacuate in time."


    "Yes, Lord Blessed One!" Duke St. Grian responded respectfully.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu "Prince Leahy, what''s the use of you chasing me like this?"


    Mr. Ho stopped, turned his head and pointed in the direction of Storm Fortress, "If you want to stop me from sacrificing Storm Fortress, you have already succeeded."


    Prince Leahy smiled coldly and said, "What if I still want to kill you!"


    Mr. Go shrugged, shook his head and said:


    "You chased and killed me for a whole year before, from the north to the east, and from the east to the west, did you succeed?


    Let''s face it, you alone can''t kill me. "


    Prince Leahy stared blankly at Mr. Ho, "Don''t you think these two words can make me give up my pursuit of you?"


    "No. I just hope you can understand what is futile and what you should really do."


    "Then what do you think I should really do?"


    "Emperor Reinhardt is dead, what do you think you should do most?"


    Hearing this, Prince Lehi''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Mr. Ho captured this expression keenly, and immediately said: "Don''t try to deny it, when you acquiesced to Queen Midella to kill Emperor Reinhardt, I knew that you coveted that position for a long time!


    And this is the foundation of our cooperation..."


    Hearing this, Prince Leahy couldn''t help sneering and said, "Mr. Ho, you actually think that I will cooperate with someone who once framed me and tried to murder me just now?"


    "That''s right, I did frame you back then, and just now I did plan to let Ernest cast [Eye of Judgment] to get rid of you." Mr. Ho said frankly.


    He understood that in order to win the trust of Prince Leahy, he must first admit the contradiction between the two.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Mr. Ho''s remarks, Prince Leahy was stunned.


    Mr. Ho continued:


    "However, that''s because our positions were different before, but now that we have a common enemy, we also have a basis for cooperation."


    "A common enemy?"


    "That''s right. It''s Colin Angele." Mr. Ho asked in a deep voice, "If I''m not mistaken, the reason why you suddenly became suspicious of me was because of this person''s provocation?"


    Prince Leahy nodded.


    Mr. Ho continued: "Have you ever thought that our previous perfect plan, which gathered three paladins, had the support of the queen, and got rid of the emperor, was unexpectedly swept away by a northern earl in a blink of an eye. Soundly stopped such a person, it is terrible!


    And if he continues to lead the imperial coalition to repel the orc army, hehe, at that time, don''t say you want to ascend to the throne, even if the royal family is still surnamed San Lorenzo, I am afraid it is not certain. "


    "That''s all you have to provoke?" Prince Leahy said disdainfully.


    Mr. Ho smiled slightly and said leisurely:


    "It doesn''t matter whether the provocation methods are clever or not, the key lies in whether there is really a contradiction between you.


    When Colin provoked a relationship between you and me, was it very clever? Didn''t you fall out with me because you met Ernest in the basement?


    That''s right, I did want to kill you before.


    Likewise, do you dare to say that Colin Anglet is not a hindrance to your ascension to the throne?


    This man is Prince Harrison''s teacher.


    Even if he has no intention of usurping, he will definitely support Harrison''s rise to power.


    What are you fighting against him now? "


    Prince Leahy did not speak.


    That majestic and indifferent face flickered in the moonlight.


    Although he didn''t get a response, Mr. Ho looked at Prince Lehi, who was bowing his head in silence, and the corners of his mouth lifted up proudly.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 641： Doubt

    "...The ability to thwart the conspiracy of Midella and Mr. Ho depends on your support. On behalf of the imperial soldiers and citizens of the Western Region in Storm Fortress, I would like to express my gratitude to you..."


    Reinhard the Great was reclining on a sofa chair with his eyes closed and a hot towel on his forehead. He looked like he was overworked and had an unbearable headache.


    A group of imperial nobles stood respectfully in front of the sofa chairs and listened to Emperor Reinhardt''s message. Even if some people noticed that the emperor''s tone and posture were a little strange, they would only think that it was caused by physical discomfort.


    "...So after a comprehensive consideration, I decided to lead the army to withdraw from the Storm Fortress."


    Hearing this, the Duke of Southland couldn''t help but raised his head and glanced at the emperor on the sofa suspiciously.


    In the previous chaos, he was secretly detained by Queen Midella and others because of his opposition to the sacrifice plan, and he was released again until the situation stabilized, so he was a bit at a loss for the completely subverted situation in the fortress today.


    Now, I am even more surprised by the sudden change of attitude of Emperor Reinhardt.


    This stubborn and stubborn emperor actually agreed to withdraw his troops?


    The Duke of St. Landers exchanged glances with the Yeruger beside him, and then asked:


    "Your Majesty, where are you going to retreat?"


    "The Loire Valley." Reinhard the Great replied lightly. .


    Not only the Duke of St. Landers, but the rest of the imperial nobles were also taken aback.


    Isn''t this Marquis Garcia''s strategy?


    But...Emperor Reinhardt wanted to strip Marquis Garcia to his skin and torn his corpse into tens of thousands of pieces.


    Why are you ready to adopt his strategy now?


    This is not the emperor''s style!


    Everyone turned their attention to Emperor Reinhardt on the sofa chair, but found that the other party had his eyes tightly closed, and there was no expression on his face.


    "Do you have any opinions?" Emperor Reinhardt asked indifferently, and there was no joy or anger in his tone.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Immediately, Colin asked:


    "Your Majesty, since you are ready to adopt Marquis Garcia''s strategy, are you ready to pardon him for treason?"


    "No." Reinhard the Great said coldly, "He is still responsible for the fall of the Western Territory, but if the Loire Valley blockade is successful this time, I can allow him to make up for his faults and forgive his previous sins."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Colin seemed to be very satisfied with this, and did not make any more demands.


    The Duke of St. Landers watched with a cold eye, but he understood that although the emperor did not immediately pardon Marquis Garcia, he was actually relieved, and he specially found a reason for the other party to atone for his sins.


    Such an attitude is simply an earth-shaking change.


    Duke St. Landers immediately looked at Duke St. Grian again.


    You must know that the person who hates Marquis Garcia the most here must be her.


    But the strange thing is that when Emperor Reinhardt was about to pardon Marquis Garcia, Duke St. Grian just frowned slightly and did not express any objection.


    what happened?


    The Duke of St. Landers was in a trance for a while, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ª


    What happened to Storm Fortress during the time when you were detained?


    The Duke of St. Landers actually agrees with Marquis Garcia''s strategy, but he also knows that this strategy requires a huge price, and this price is borne by the West Territory and the Scarlet Flame Territory.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Duke St. Grian and Emperor Reinhardt firmly opposed Marquis Garcia before.


    Now that the Western Territory has fallen, but Fei Yan leads...


    "Okay, since you have no opinion, then tomorrow morning, immediately withdraw from the fortress." Emperor Reinhardt ordered decisively, "Immediately arrange for the refugees in the fortress to start evacuation, and notify the major lords west of the Loire Valley to let They arranged for the evacuation of the people and enforced the fortification of the walls..."


    When the Duke of Saint Landes saw this, no matter how surprised he was, he also knew that Emperor Reinhardt had completely abandoned the large territory west of the Loire Valley.


    What exactly motivated him to make such a decision?


    Does it really depend on Count Angele''s mouth?


    While pondering, I saw Emperor Reinhardt open his eyes and asked:


    "Have you found the queen?"


    Colin replied: "Only found the queen''s clothes and a pile of ashes... We suspect that Her Royal Highness the Queen might have forcibly started the sacrificial ceremony when there were not enough sacrifices, causing himself to be drained of his vitality by the magic circle..."


    "Humph! It''s your fault!" Emperor Reinhardt sneered and said, "I gave my order that Midella St. Hilde colluded with Mr. Gu, in an attempt to sacrifice the storm fortress and slaughter the empire''s soldiers and people, the sin is unforgivable!


    Here I deprive her of the queen''s position for treason! "


    The nobles were not at all surprised by this. It was already doomed that the queen was deposed as the bearer of this unsuccessful sacrifice ceremony.


    However, such a major event as the post-abolition requires a written order.


    I saw that the attendant immediately stepped forward and spread out a roll of parchment, and wrote the emperor''s decree on it.


    After writing it, it was handed to Emperor Reinhardt the Great.


    Emperor Reinhardt checked it and confirmed that there was no problem, then picked up the quill and signed his name on it.


    "Okay. If there is nothing else, go down and prepare." Emperor Reinhard waved his hand, as if tired.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    A group of nobles immediately took orders to retreat.


    After going out, the Duke of St. Landers whispered to the Master Yarug:


    "Why did Your Majesty change his attitude? Could it be that the catastrophe of the Storm Fortress has finally awakened him?"


    Master Yarug shook his head slightly and said:


    "I don''t know. His Majesty''s attitude is indeed very strange, and the Duke of St. Grian is also a little abnormal."


    The Duke of St. Landers immediately nodded in agreement: "So, what happened to Storm Fortress these two days?"


    Maester Yaluger thought for a while and suggested, "Maybe we should talk to Earl Angele. I always feel that he is the one behind the changes in the situation in Storm Fortress."


    "That''s right." The Duke of St. Landers nodded in agreement, "The development of the situation is completely in accordance with the plan of the North, and His Majesty seems to be preparing to rehabilitate Marquis Garcia... If there is no such change, No one would believe Count Angele''s intervention..."


    Just when the two were about to find Colin in the crowd, they saw that one of them found him first.


    "The Duke of St. Landers."


    "Consul Fred, what''s the matter?" Duke St. Landers turned around and smiled.


    He recognized the person who was the consul of the royal family in the Senate¡ªFred San Lorenzo.


    This man is also the son of the previous Lathom consul. After Lathom was "killed" by Prince Leahy, Fred inherited his position in the Senate.


    "Your Majesty." Consulate Frederic stopped the Duke of St. Landers, and when the other nobles walked away, he asked in a low voice, "Have you noticed the abnormality of Your Majesty tonight?"


    Duke St. Landers'' eyes flickered slightly and said, "You mean... Your Majesty''s attitude?"


    "Yes." Archon Fred nodded, "but it''s not just this..."


    "Is there anything unusual?"


    "I don''t know if you have noticed that when His Majesty signed the decree, he used his right hand..."


    The Duke of St. Landers was startled, as if he had remembered something, and immediately turned to look at Maester Yarug.


    Maester Yaluger instantly understood what Duke St. Landers was thinking, nodded affirmatively, and said solemnly:


    "I remember that His Majesty is left-handed!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 642： withdraw

    The next morning.


    The imperial coalition officially withdrew from Storm Fortress and began a mighty withdrawal operation.


    Although they experienced the fiasco of the Tianduan Mountains, there were still more than 400,000 imperial coalition forces in the fortress, and the number of refugees from the western border evacuated with the army was more than one million.


    Such a huge team, once they set off, will spread all over the mountains and fields, with no head in front and no tail in the back, stretching for dozens of kilometers. Looking down from the sky, it looks like a thick and long tail has been added to the storm fortress.


    To fully control such a huge team is almost impossible in this age without instant communication.


    Possessed by Emperor Reinhardt, Colin felt agitated and powerless as he watched the endless reports of various situations.


    Only at this time can he deeply understand why the enfeoffment system is the best choice in this era.


    Because it is the only viable option. .


    In the end, Colin could only set a few general principles, and then let the major lords manage their own armies independently.


    Leaving the Central Military Camp, the Duke of Southland walked out for a while, and when only the Master of Yarug was left, he asked in a low voice:


    "How about it?"


    Maester Yarug shook his head silently, and said firmly:


    "The one just now is obviously not Emperor Reinhardt. Human nature cannot be changed. If he was a real emperor, he would have been angry long ago. How could he still deal with it calmly like now?"


    The Duke of St. Landers nodded in agreement, but asked suspiciously:


    "But from the looks of it, that''s Emperor Reinhardt..."


    "From the appearance, Mr. Ho is still the last Duke of St. Hilde." Maester Yaluger teased with a smile.


    Duke St. Landers stroked his chin thoughtfully and said:


    "Do you think your Majesty''s body is also occupied by someone?"


    "It is very likely, otherwise, it is impossible to explain His Majesty''s abnormal performance."


    "Then, who do you think is occupying His Majesty''s body?"


    Maester Yarug pondered for a moment before saying, "I suspect it is Queen Midella."


    "Queen?" The Duke of St. Landers glanced at Maester Yarug in surprise, apparently a little surprised by this answer.


    Bachelor Yaruger explained:


    "Yes. Wasn''t the queen drained of her vitality because she forcibly activated the sacrificial circle? But what if she did not really die, but successfully possessed her majesty?


    I don''t know much about this possession spell, so I can''t make a more accurate judgment, but think about it, His Majesty''s attitude has changed a lot now, and he has decided to adopt Marquis Garcia''s strategy to fight the army of orcs.


    Once successful, not only will Marquis Garcia be cleared of his crimes, but also the northern cavalry who successfully encircled and suppressed the Warsong Legion and destroyed the army of the Orc Emperor''s direct line will surely become famous.


    With such partiality, it is very likely that Midella is paving the way for the rise of the North..."


    The Duke of St. Landers was silent for a moment, then asked:


    "If it is really Queen Midella who has taken over His Majesty''s body, what do you think we should do?"


    Maester Yaluger thoughtfully said:


    "My lord, I advise you to do nothing. At least until the battle of the Loire Valley is over, do nothing."


    The Duke of St. Landers immediately understood and said, "You mean, let the leader of the North finish the sniping of the orcs first, and then talk about other things?"


    "Yes. Orcs are the biggest threat to the empire now, and the control of Emperor Reinhardt in the north is at least a way to eliminate internal conflicts, so that the imperial coalition can concentrate on fighting the orcs.


    No matter what conspiracy is in the north, we should wait until the orcs are repelled before exposing it.


    At this time, the trouble will only let the orcs take advantage. "


    The Duke of St. Landers remained silent, seemingly dissatisfied with this suggestion.


    Gu </span> Upon seeing this, Master Yarug said again:


    "My lord, in fact, compared to the San Lorenzo family, the Saint Hilde family''s control of the empire is more beneficial to the southern border.


    At least they have no feud with the Saint Landes family, and if they want to seize the power of the empire, they will definitely need the support of strong allies, and there is hope to make some concessions..."


    Hearing this, the Duke of St. Landers seemed to have thought of something, so he nodded in satisfaction and said:


    "Okay, then do as you said. If Archon Frederick comes again, you will use this reason to dismiss him."


    "Yes, Lord Duke."


    ¡­


    The long army, mighty and mighty, went all the way to the east.


    As the true commander of the army, Ke Lin had gradually gotten used to it, apart from the initial nervousness and fear.


    It''s just that the soldiers at the lower ranks gradually became restless and restless as they traveled long distances.


    The specific phalanx of the Battle of the Loire Valley cannot be explained to the lower-level soldiers, and even if it is explained, they will not understand.


    So in their opinion, the empire''s withdrawal this time was not a smart choice.


    After all, the terrain of the Loire Valley does not give them a more sense of security than the walls of the Storm Fortress.


    In addition, this withdrawal also means that the vast area west of the Loire Valley was abandoned, and more refugees began to join the withdrawal team, which also exacerbated the turmoil in the hearts of the people.


    Fortunately, the nobles and officers have unified their minds, and Colin has used the authority of Emperor Reinhardt to rectify military discipline many times, requiring officers at all levels to strictly control them, even at the risk of killing people.


    So, on the road of the march, you can see some wooden poles with ugly heads hanging on them.


    Such **** means only suppressed the changes in the army.


    The military law is ruthless, and Colin will not have compassion at this critical time.


    Because he understands that once his heart softens at this time, it is likely to lead to greater chaos and even collapse.


    This imperial coalition seems to be huge and powerful, but in fact it is extremely fragile.


    They desperately need a victory to regain their confidence.


    Mid-August.


    The imperial coalition finally successfully arrived in the Loire Valley and joined the army in the north.


    Unfortunately, UU reading Ke Lin did not find Marquis Garcia here, but only heard that the other party had returned to Royal Dragon City.


    This made Colin extremely puzzled. He didn''t understand why Marquis Garcia went there?


    Does he not want to prove himself in the Loire Valley?


    In desperation, Colin had to bite the bullet and go into battle in person, and began to control Emperor Reinhardt''s command to deploy the defense system.


    But this also meant that Emperor Reinhard had to frequently meet with nobles and officers, and gradually, the emperor''s abnormal behavior began to spread in the army.


    Therefore, Colin had to make Emperor Reinhardt pretend to be sick, and at the same time announced that he was appointed as a temporary commander to temporarily command the coalition on behalf of the emperor.


    Although this would also aggravate some people''s suspicions, at this time Colin couldn''t care less.


    Stopping the army of orcs is the top priority. As long as he wins this tough battle, Ke Lin is sure to deal with those imperial nobles with different minds.


    Fortunately, although the nobles were discussing a lot in private, after all, no big nobles took the lead, and under the pressure of the approaching orc army, no one dared to take the initiative to provoke civil unrest at this time.


    Moreover, Colin is quite prestigious in today''s Radiant Empire, and no one is unconvinced that he is the temporary commander of the coalition. The army in the Loire Valley completed its strategic deployment in this repressed calm.


    Just waiting for the arrival of the orc army.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 643： ambiguous

    The night was dark and the stars dimmed.


    Colin stood beside the burning bonfire, with the brightly lit military camp in sight.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Colin turned his head and saw Duke St. Grian walking towards him with an intoxicating smile on his face.


    "It''s nothing." Colin let out a long sigh, looking at the deep night sky in the west, and said, "Just thinking, according to the advance speed of the orc army, it should be almost time to reach the Loire Valley..."


    "Really? That''s great! The time for revenge is finally here!" Duke St. Grian stared at the west and sighed with excitement.


    Colin was not as confident as the Duke of St. Grian.


    In fact, as the army of orcs approached, Colin gradually became nervous.


    Of course, Colin has no objection to the battle strategy formulated by Marquis Garcia. .


    But there is no problem with the strategy, but when it is actually implemented, it may not be successful.


    The real battlefield is extremely complex, and the situation is changing rapidly. Even the most brilliant generals dare not say that they can control everything.


    Colin couldn''t help worrying, if he screwed up this battle, the Radiance Empire would collapse because of it, and the fate of mankind would fall into long-term darkness...


    If this is the case, then it is better to let Mr. Hoo sacrifice the Storm Fortress, at least to kill the Orc Emperor.


    Thinking about it this way, after struggling for a long time, didn''t he become a sinner of the empire instead?


    While his mind was surging, Colin suddenly found that a jug was handed to him.


    Turning his head to the side, he saw Duke St. Grian raised his chin towards him with a smile, and said, "Have something to drink?"


    Colin smiled slightly, took the jug, and took a sip.


    The spicy drink mixed with the taste of blood made Colin''s spirit shake.


    "Deer blood wine?"


    "Yeah. I heard before that you like to drink deer blood wine, but now I understand why."


    While speaking, Duke St. Grian took the jug back from Colin and poured it into his mouth.


    The warm evening wind blew past, sending the elegant scent of rose perfume to Colin''s nose.


    Only then did Colin notice that the Duke of St. Grian didn''t wear the silver armor tonight, but put on a purple palace dress in a rare fashion.


    Her figure is tall and slender, and the close-fitting long skirt well highlights the graceful curves and the straight legs of amazing length. She is valiant and at the same time shows a different kind of **** and charming.


    "Does it look good?" Noticing Colin''s gaze, the Duke of St. Grian didn''t twist his posture, but raised his chin proudly and asked with a smile.


    Colin looked away slightly embarrassedly, took the jug handed over by the Duke of St. Grian, and avoided the rather daring question just now in the name of drinking.


    It''s just that after the fine wine entered his throat, Colin actually tasted something different.


    Only then did he realize that the Duke of St. Grian just drank to his mouth...


    So, is this an indirect kiss?


    There were faint ripples in his heart, and Colin suddenly felt a little drunk.


    In the blurred night, an ambiguous atmosphere began to circulate between the two.


    The Duke of St. Grian looked fixedly at Colin, as if he was expecting something.


    It''s just that Colin only focused on pouring wine into his mouth, and quickly drank the whole pot of deer blood wine.


    "You don''t leave me any more." Duke St. Grian gave Colin a glance and said angrily.


    "Cough, sorry." Colin scratched the back of his head and returned the jug.


    Duke St. Grian took the jug and suddenly said:


    "The Duke of St. Landers approached me in private."


    "Oh?" Colin''s eyes narrowed, and his originally blurred eyes instantly sobered up, "Why is he looking for you?"


    Duke St. Grian smiled slightly and said:


    "What else can I do? He also saw that Emperor Reinhardt was abnormal, and he was trying to test me."


    Colin also smiled and asked, "Then how did you deal with him?"


    "Pretend to be stupid." Duke St. Grian shrugged and said casually. Inadvertently, the shoulder **** the right slipped down, revealing her white, tender and lustrous skin.


    At this time, Colin didn''t have the heart to appreciate the beauty beside him, a stern look flashed in his eyes, and he asked:


    "Do you think it is necessary for me to solve this internal hidden danger before starting the war?"


    Duke St. Grian pouted in frustration, stretched out his hand to pull the shoulder strap that had slipped, and shook his head:


    "I don''t think it''s necessary. Judging from the information revealed in the words of the Duke of St. Landers, although he was aware of the emperor''s abnormality, he had no intention of making trouble.


    He is a wise man and understands that at this critical moment, no matter what the emperor is, he must cooperate to finish the battle first.


    I reckon that even if he wants to expose the matter, he will wait until the war is over.


    So, you can take precautions against him, or prepare in advance, but there is no need to cause trouble before the war. "


    Colin nodded silently.


    In fact, he originally planned to do so, but under the pressure of the impending war, he was inevitably a little nervous and hesitant.


    Now that he heard Duke St. Grian''s persuasion, he also forced himself to calm down.


    "So you''re nervous too." Duke St. Grian tilted his head to look at Colin, his eyes filled with exploration.


    Colin shrugged and said, "I''m just a favored person, not a god. Of course I''m nervous, worried, and even afraid..."


    "Don''t worry, my lord will not favor a person who is destined to fail." Duke St. Grian took a few steps closer and breathed out in Colin''s ear, "I also believe that you will definitely bring mankind to defeat a powerful enemy. , regain lost ground!"


    Colin smiled bitterly to himself.


    Duke St. Grian swept away the previous decadence, despair and even hysteria because he believed that Colin, the favored one, could lead mankind to victory.


    But Colin himself knew that he was not a favored person, that was all a lie he weaved...


    Of course this kind of words can only be kept in my heart.


    Facing the Duke of St. Grian, Colin could only show the appearance of winning.


    He suddenly felt a soft touch on his arm, and Colin turned his head to the side, and saw that the Duke of St. Grian had already put it on, his face was flushed red, as if he was overwhelmed by alcohol.


    Colin''s heart swayed, and he suddenly felt that it would be a good choice to vent the pressure before the battle...


    But just as Colin was about to act, he saw that the Duke of St. Grian moved away instead.


    Um?


    Back off?


    While wondering, I heard footsteps behind me.


    Colin was suddenly stunned, turned around, and saw a messenger approaching quickly.


    "Lord Commander, there is news from the sentry ahead that the vanguard of the orc army has been discovered!"


    "Okay, I see." Colin nodded, and then ordered, "Order the entire army, prepare to fight!"


    "Yes!"


    Turning his head again, he saw Duke St. Grian''s eyes burning with a will to fight.


    Hey, it seems that I can''t release the pressure anymore.


    Colin took a deep breath, determined to pour this breath on those damned orcs!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 644： fight

    On the last day of August, the orc army also came to the Loire Valley.


    In the west of the river valley plain, the black army formations were lined up, and there was no end in sight.


    Countless orc soldiers stared at the opposing human position with scarlet eyes, beat their chests, and let out arrogant roars.


    In the eyes of these confident orcs, human beings are nothing more than defeated generals, and they are just doing unnecessary struggles at this time.


    As long as they launch an attack, what the army is pointing at will surely crush all the resistance in front of them to powder.


    In the rolling tide of beasts, the tall figure of Saruman the Great was particularly eye-catching.


    It''s just that the orc emperor is a little embarrassed now.


    One of his eyes was attacked by Prince Leahy in Wind''s Rest City, and it completely turned into a blood hole, while his right arm was half destroyed by Queen Midella''s [Eye of Judgment]. .


    Think of his dignified sanctuary skull crusher, an invincible existence in this world, how has he ever suffered such damage.


    The flames of anger burned and rolled in the chest of Saruman the Great, and at this moment there was finally a chance to pour out.


    "These cowardly human beings, I thought you only dared to hide in Yulong City!" Emperor Saruman opened his **** mouth and roared and ordered, "Warriors, kill them all for me!"


    "waaaaaaaagh!"


    ¡­


    In the eastern part of the river valley, the human army has long been waiting.


    When the "sick for a long time" emperor''s chariot appeared at the forefront of the army, whether it was intentional or the soldiers voluntarily, cheers like a tsunami resounded through the sky.


    It has to be said that the San Lorenzo family has ruled the glorious empire for more than a thousand years, and with its prestige, even an unreliable emperor like Emperor Reinhardt can gain the almost instinctive support of the soldiers at the bottom.


    Although many nobles have noticed the emperor''s abnormality in recent contacts, all kinds of undercurrents are only limited to the high-level nobles, and no one will spread the news that the emperor may be possessed to the army at this juncture. middle.


    In a word, today''s Reinhardt the Great is still a competent symbol of imperial power. When he came to the front row of the human army and faced the surging tide of beasts, the extraordinary courage and responsibility he showed completely ignited the soldiers of the imperial coalition. The fighting spirit in the heart.


    The thunderous cheers stretched out, and even overwhelmed the roar of the orcs on the opposite side.


    Within dozens of miles, countless imperial soldiers raised their swords and guns and shouted loudly.


    If you hadn''t been there in person, no one could imagine what kind of grand momentum this was.


    Colin stood on a high ground in the back, condescending to see all the scene in front of him.


    Facing such a heroic scene, he suddenly calmed down completely, miraculously swept away the tension and hesitation before the battle.


    The cheers that rang through the river valley before undoubtedly shocked him.


    Countless flags fluttered in the air, countless knives and guns flashed with dazzling cold light, and even covered the sun in the sky, making it impossible to look directly.


    A chilling aura rose up, and there was a chill between heaven and earth.


    The cruelty and ugliness of war had long been felt by Ke Lin, but every time he was on the battlefield and smelled the stench of blood, Ke Lin found that the hot blood in his body would always boil uncontrollably. .


    As if there was a crazy and bloodthirsty beast, roaring in his chest, trying to break through the cage of reason and release the tyranny that had been suppressed for a long time.


    Marquis Garcia commented on Colin very early:


    This is a man born for the battlefield.


    Now it seems that maybe it is.


    Even if Colin had never commanded an army of this size, even if he had never faced such a terrifying enemy, even if he was still hesitant last night, at this moment, when the strong aura of war swept through the sky. At that time, Colin seemed to be a different person.


    Mingming''s heart was violently tumbling, but his mind was unusually calm. No matter how chaotic and complicated the battlefield, in his eyes, it was a clear and distinct chessboard, waiting for his move.


    As a result, a series of concise and decisive orders were quickly issued from Colin''s mouth, and conveyed by the messengers to all positions of the army.


    Immediately before the battle, Emperor Reinhardt also pulled out the long sword from his waist and roared angrily:


    "Warriors!


    You are the most elite soldiers of the empire and the last barrier of mankind!


    As the twenty-eighth emperor of the Radiant Empire, I hereby swear that as long as I have a breath, I will never take a step back! "


    "Never step back!"


    "Never step back!"


    ¡­


    The emperor''s soldiers were like a spark falling into the hot oil, which completely ignited the blood in the hearts of the soldiers of the imperial coalition.


    In the face of the surging orc army, the army formation of the imperial allied army was like a giant beast awakening from a slumber, finally showing its ferocious fangs.


    At the first contact between the two armies, there was no temptation or reservation, and the most intense battle was launched as soon as they came up.


    The plain of the Loire Valley is wide enough that even if millions of troops are fighting here, it will not seem crowded at all.


    The two torrents crashed together in the middle of the plain, splashing countless blood-red waves.


    There is no doubt that the physical advantages of orc soldiers are extremely obvious.


    However, the resistance of the human soldiers was exceptionally tenacious.


    Especially when they saw Emperor Reinhardt wearing bright armor, rushing to the forefront, their fighting spirit was completely inspired.


    The emperor is so heroic, how can the soldiers not work hard?


    At this moment, even the orcs were shocked by the energy they burst out.


    It was as if the already familiar opponent suddenly changed his face.


    Forward, forward, forward again!


    Emperor Reinhardt seemed to be the tip of a spear shimmering with cold light. Behind him, countless reckless human soldiers brandished their long knives desperately, using their lives to tear open a gap in the orc army, allowing the follow-up to follow. The robe on the top quickly inserted, and in the orc army, a **** storm was set off.


    The sturdy and wild imperial soldiers, led by Emperor Reinhardt, marched forward with all their might, and shook the formation of the orcs with a terrifying death blow.


    However, the consequence of such a hurricane advance is to fall deep into the enemy''s line.


    Even with the fighting spirit inspired by Emperor Reinhardt, the advantages of the orcs on the frontal battlefield could not be completely made up for.


    Moreover, the orc emperor also noticed the extremely conspicuous existence of Emperor Reinhardt.


    Although he did not expect that this human emperor would suddenly burst out with such courage, causing him a lot of trouble, he did not panic too much. He just transferred his most elite direct line army, the Battle Song Legion, to the place where Emperor Reinhardt was. battlefield.


    At the same time, Emperor Saruman also walked over to Emperor Reinhardt himself.


    He was going to crush the head of this human emperor with his own hands!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 645： fierce battle

    Latest URL:


    In this grand battle involving millions of people, the power of the individual is so small.


    Unless, of course, you''re a sanctuary.


    Knight Mack looked at the huge figure that was approaching in the distance, and the hands holding the sword couldn''t help but start to tremble slightly.


    He recognized at a glance that it was Saruman, the orc emperor.


    Back in Wind''s End, Knight Mack had witnessed the terrifying Sanctuary Skullbreaker fighting the two Paladins with his own eyes.


    That is a terrifying strength that shakes the sky and the earth, which can make anyone unable to raise the idea of ??confronting it.


    But at this time, he could not retreat. .


    Because, Reinhard the Great is still charging forward.


    The courage and conviction of this human emperor shocked and stunned everyone.


    The royal knights surrounding the emperor couldn''t believe their eyes when they looked at Emperor Reinhardt, who was desperately fighting.


    Could it be that the heroic soul of the holy ancestor of the San Lorenzo family has finally recovered in this emperor?


    Or did the fiasco of the Tianduan Mountains, the fall of the Western Territory, and the betrayal of the Storm Fortress finally awaken the fighting spirit of this human emperor?


    Perhaps these days, the emperor''s anomaly is also because he is finally determined to dedicate everything to protect the empire?


    No matter what they thought in their hearts, the knights and nobles around the emperor, encouraged by this heroic atmosphere, gradually abandoned their fear and hesitation, and launched a reckless attack on the orcs again and again.


    As for ordinary human soldiers, it was even more crazy.


    Did they ever think that they could actually fight alongside the supreme ruler of the empire?


    How have they ever seen a human emperor fight so selflessly in order to protect the empire?


    The morale of the army, which had been shaken by repeated failures and retreats, was successfully stabilized by Emperor Reinhardt.


    No, it''s not just solid, it''s even further, thoroughly inspired.


    Around Emperor Reinhardt, at the forefront of the contact between the two armies, rows of human soldiers wielded swords and spears, took firm steps, and kept moving forward.


    Even in the face of even more powerful orcs, they did not take a step back.


    After all, the human emperor is by their side, as long as he is still advancing, the soldiers of the empire will never retreat.


    From time to time someone falls down, but there will never be an empty space, and someone immediately fills it up.


    The vanguard led by Emperor Reinhardt was like a razor-sharp dagger, deeply inserted into the belly of the orc army.


    But soon, the dagger met a hard bone.


    The Warsong Legion, the direct descendant of the Orc Emperor Saruman, came over and immediately blocked the advance of this human army.


    "kill!"


    "waaaaaagh!"


    The two torrents collided with each other in the most explosive manner, and the fighting suddenly became extremely fierce at this moment.


    The stumps flew around, and the blood ran wild.


    Countless fresh lives disappeared like fireworks in a short moment.


    Knight Mack had just pulled out his long sword from an orc''s chest, when he was forced back by a Skullbreaker dancing wildly with a giant axe.


    A crossbow arrow shot out at the right time, hitting the skull crusher''s eye socket.


    Mack''s knight spirit was lifted, and he hurried up to slash his sword.


    But the Skull Crusher still wielded a giant axe and slashed at Knight Mack''s waist and abdomen, posing a posture of perishing together.


    Knight Mack slammed his left foot on the ground, spun around on the ground, turned sharply to avoid the whistling axe, and re-slashed his sword.


    Thick blood spurted out, blurring Knight Mack''s vision, but his heart thumped a little, and he screamed badly.


    Sure enough, the Skull Crusher used his arm to grab Knight Mack''s long sword, but roared and stretched out his other hand to grab Knight Mack''s throat.


    This is the battle on the battlefield - no bells and whistles, every move is to fight for your life.


    Just when Knight Mack thought he was doomed, the expected pain did not come as expected.


    A burst of holy light flashed past, and Knight Mack opened his eyes in surprise, and saw Duke St. Grian in silver armor appearing beside him at some point.


    The holy light lingering around her was even more dazzling than the sun, with a confident and decisive smile on her beautiful face, and then she went ahead to meet the rushing orc emperor.


    The blood surged in Knight Mack''s chest, and with a roar, he followed the footsteps of the goddess in his heart, and rushed to the orc army again.


    A loud bang.


    Saruman the Great''s great axe split a **** path in the human army.


    The originally neat formation became disordered in an instant, but fortunately the Duke of St. Grian had taken the initiative to block Emperor Saruman.


    In the clear and screeching sound of kites, Emperor Saruman''s movements froze.


    He stared at one eye, the corners of his mouth opened a hideous arc, and laughed wildly:


    "Saint Grian, how dare you come to die again!"


    The Duke of St. Grian held swords in both hands, and the light and flames surrounded his body, even in the face of the seemingly invincible orc emperor, he was not afraid.


    "Saruman, repent for your sins!"


    In an instant, countless flames exploded, spreading like flowing water.


    The surrounding human and orc soldiers were simultaneously thrown away by the huge impact, and a large open space suddenly appeared on the battlefield. UU Reading


    This is the arena of the sanctuary powerhouse.


    Emperor Saruman roared, his body began to swell, and at the same time, countless black silk threads shot out like streamers. Looking from a distance, a large number of black threads actually formed a huge eagle''s head behind him.


    Swish!


    The eagle''s head sped up, his eyes lit up with purple light, and he bit the kite above the Duke of St. Grian''s head.


    At the same time, the giant axe in his hand seemed to be slashed at random.


    But Duke St. Grian''s pupils shrank, because she could feel that the space she was in was locked in an instant. It was obvious that the giant axe was not fast, and it didn''t even have much power, but she felt a fatal threat.


    If it was before, the Duke of St. Grian would definitely try to dodge this blow, and then wander off and fight with the Orc Emperor.


    But this time, she was not ready to hide.


    Circles of red flames flowed with a large number of sacred marks, quickly wrapping the Duke of St. Grian.


    The giant axe slammed down, sparks scattered.


    The terrifying pressure and weight came down continuously at this time.


    click-


    Countless tiny cracks instantly covered the flame barrier in front of Duke St. Grian, and even extended to her hands.


    The golden blood slowly seeped out, but the Duke of St. Grian did not change color at all.


    After resisting the Orc Emperor''s blow, Duke St. Grian finally captured a moment of rigidity.


    Taking advantage of the power from the barrier reaching a low point, Duke St. Grian gave a coquettish snort and jumped up.


    Time seemed to speed up and flow suddenly, and the flame barrier suddenly shattered, but a stronger flame spewed out and went straight to the chest of the orc emperor.


    Roar-


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 646： choose

    "The original blood clan (


    "She''s playing injury-for-injury."


    On a high ground on the edge of the battlefield, Prince Lehi looked at the Duke of Saint Grian and the Orc Emperor in the fierce battle with a puzzled expression.


    Beside him, Mr. Ho stood impressively.


    Prince Leahy didn''t seem to understand Duke St. Grian''s style of play, and couldn''t help asking: "How dare she fight the Skullbreaker in the Sanctuary? Don''t you know that with such a reckless physical fitness and head-on confrontation ability, St. Aren''t the knights completely different?"


    Mr. Ho seems to be very confused about this, and he also pays attention to another key:


    "What''s even more strange is how did she recover from such a serious injury before? Even if Pope Gregory is willing to treat her personally, it is impossible to cure her in such a short period of time."


    The two were silent for a moment before Prince Leahy spoke again:


    "Perhaps...she has mastered a certain way to quickly repair her body, so she dares to use this kind of injury-for-injury play to fight the orc emperor recklessly.


    The Sanctuary Skullbreaker is indeed physically superior, but similar to the Paladin, once he is injured, it is difficult to recover in a short period of time. If this is consumed, there may be hope of victory! "


    Mr. Ho narrowed his eyes and said in a deep tone:


    "I''m afraid it''s not that the Duke of St. Grian has mastered the method of quick recovery..."


    Prince Lehi gave him a surprised look and said, "What do you want to say?"


    "A year ago in Bailu City, when you chased me into Colin Angele''s room, what did you see?" Mr. Ho suddenly asked a seemingly unrelated question.


    Prince Leahy was stunned for a moment, and then recalled: "I saw Colin fell to the ground with a blood hole dug in his chest..."


    "That''s right!" Mr. Ho stretched out his right hand, clenched it abruptly, and said in a condensed voice, "I clearly remember that he once dug out his heart and squeezed it with one hand!


    but¡­¡­"


    Prince Leahy frowned and did not speak. .


    He actually didn''t pay much attention to Colin, the Earl of the North, who had risen rapidly in recent years.


    Of course, this is also because for most of Colin''s rise, he was obsessively chasing the real murderer who framed him, Mr.


    Moreover, as a paladin, Prince Lehi''s pride also made him not think much of anyone under the sanctuary.


    But Mr. Ho is different.


    From the initial troll invasion, to the half-elf kingdom coup, to the northern chaos, Colin played an extremely important role in it.


    And it gave Mr. Ho a huge "surprise" time and time again.


    Perhaps at first, Mr. Ho did not pay attention to this young man from the north who climbed the high branch of the Saint Hilde family, but as his plans were repeatedly destroyed by this person, Mr. Ho would naturally not be able to take him lightly.


    So when he was in Bailu City, Mr. Ho was determined to kill him and get rid of this young man who always made him feel out of control.


    But unfortunately, he actually failed.


    And it failed in an incomprehensible way.


    Can someone even survive a crushed heart?


    By the time of the Storm Fortress, Mr. Ho thought that the overall situation had been settled, but he did not expect this northerner to appear again, and once again turned the situation around in a way that he couldn''t understand.


    All along, Mr. Ho has always regarded himself as a chess player, and he is proud that he treats everyone in the world as his chess pieces.


    But suddenly, there appeared Colin, a character who was not on the chessboard and was not under his control.


    No matter how reluctant he is to admit it, Mr. Ho now has a faint fear of Colin.


    What frightened him the most was that he couldn''t see through Colin''s cards at all, couldn''t see through Colin''s tactics, and didn''t know how Colin reversed the situation.


    This made him not know how to deal with Colin, for fear of being countered by the other party''s strange means again.


    "Do you think the Duke of St. Grian''s injury was cured by Colin Angele?" Prince Leahy couldn''t help asking when Mr. Gou was silent for a long time.


    "That''s right." Mr. Ho nodded affirmatively, "This northern knight is too weird, I... can''t see through it. Moreover, not only the Duke of St. Grian, but also Emperor Reinhardt, I am afraid he has also been controlled by him. ."


    Hearing this, Prince Lehi couldn''t help but turn his attention to Emperor Reinhardt who was fighting at the forefront.


    That look of giving up his life and even going crazy is really not something that the emperor he knows can do.


    But Prince Leahy was a little disapproving of Mr. Ho who attributed all the anomalies to Colin Angele.


    Because Mr. Ho had been instigating and inciting, and wanted Prince Leahy to regard Colin Angele as his worst enemy, so Prince Leahy would inevitably think that this was also a way for Mr. Ho to deliberately exaggerate Colin''s threat.


    While the two were talking, the situation on the battlefield changed again.


    The Duke of St. Grian''s injury-for-injury style of play, although it did add a lot of injuries to the Orc Emperor, but he was injured more seriously.


    Just the axe mark on her chest that almost split her in half, made Prince Leahy look terrified.


    Still not dead?


    However, the Duke of St. Grian was still fighting with the Orc Emperor as if he were nothing.


    It''s just inevitable that it will gradually fall.


    And the situation of Emperor Reinhardt is even worse Since the Orc Emperor transferred his most elite direct line army - the Warsong Legion, Emperor Reinhardt''s assault came to an abrupt end, And gradually fell into the siege of the elite army of orcs.


    Although the royal guards fought desperately to resist, they still couldn''t make up for the weakness of human beings against the orcs.


    Likewise, on the battlefields of the entire river valley plain, the human army began to struggle hard.


    The battle lines were crisscrossed, but visibly sunk toward the humans.


    Prince Lehi frowned, involuntarily grabbed the long sword around his waist.


    Mr. Ho seemed to have seen through what Prince Leahy was thinking, and immediately discouraged:


    "You don''t want to help him, do you?"


    Prince Leahy glanced sideways at Mr. Ho, and said in an unquestionable tone:


    "My surname is San Lorenzo, and protecting the empire is my mission!"


    After saying this, he rushed towards the battlefield without looking back.


    Mr. Ho opened his mouth, but finally sighed and said no more.


    Immediately, his eyes turned to the position behind the human army, locking on the figure that made him fearful and helpless.


    Colin didn''t know that he was being watched by Mr. Ho, and he was concentrating on observing the changes in the situation on the battlefield.


    Seeing that the human army is gradually falling behind, he is not too nervous, after all, this has long been expected by him.


    A series of orders were quickly issued from his mouth, and then passed on to the various armies.


    Immediately, the formation of the imperial coalition began a new round of changes.


    The central army led by Emperor Reinhardt resolutely began to retreat, but the friendly armies on both sides began to advance, as if to provide cover.


    The Warsong Legion obviously didn''t want to let the human emperor go easily, and immediately chased after him.


    And at this moment, the earth began to tremble.

 Chapter 647： collision

    "The original blood clan (


    This epic battle on the plains of the Loire Valley has changed again.


    Looking down from the sky, the central army led by Emperor Reinhardt was starting to retreat in an orderly manner, but was bitten by the Orc War Song Legion.


    In the eyes of the orcs, the head of Emperor Reinhardt has unparalleled allure, how could they allow such a monstrous feat to slip away from their eyes.


    However, during the pursuit, the Warsong Legion unknowingly opened a certain distance from the Orc army.


    At this moment, the retreating Imperial Central Army suddenly began to evolve.


    The center of the army formation sank suddenly, and the soldiers quickly ran to both sides under the command of the flags, while the two flanks of the army formation suddenly began to charge forward.


    The whole process is like a blooming flower, which is pleasing to the eye, but it also exposes his most vulnerable core. .


    At this time, the War Song Legion could easily divide the Central Army in two with just one charge.


    Just when the commander of the Warsong Legion wondered if the human commander on the opposite side was out of his mind, he suddenly felt an unusual tremor.


    When I looked up, I saw that at the end of the deliberately separated formation of the Central Army, a dense number of cavalry appeared!


    Amidst the earth-shattering sound of horses'' hoofs, these black cavalry formations covered the field of vision like a moving city wall.


    Knight Logue put down his mask, flattened his spear, and slammed into his horse''s belly, roaring:


    "Blood cavalry, charge!"


    "kill-"


    A long spear flickering with cold light formed a daunting forest of death, which was quickly sweeping towards the phalanx of the Warsong Legion.


    All the sounds on the plain seemed to disappear at this moment, only the rumbling of hooves remained.


    Facing this unprepared scene, the Warsong Legion immediately took up the battle.


    A tall and sturdy Skull Crusher stood at the forefront of the field with their shields in their hands. They looked at the approaching steel frenzy and roared in anger without flinching.


    This is the direct line army of the Orc Emperor, and it is also the most elite army of the Orc Empire. Under the leadership of Emperor Saruman, they defeated all the Orc tribes who dared to resist, and thus formed the Orc Third Empire.


    They consider themselves the most powerful infantry in the world, and no enemy can stand in their way.


    At this time, they finally encountered the most powerful cavalry army in the Human Empire.


    The fateful collision between the two is destined to be a chapter written by countless hot blood and fresh life.


    The galloping warhorse made the earth shake, and the thunderous hooves seemed to strike the heart of man.


    In the countless battles the blood cavalry has experienced, no enemy has been able to remain calm and calm under their full speed charge.


    Every time the charging horn sounded, it basically declared the end of the battle.


    They are the sharpest spears in the world, and no opponent can resist them.


    But this time, things seem to be a little different.


    The tall orc soldiers were ready to smash the blood cavalry''s charge!


    "waaaaagh!"


    A roar sounded in the orc army, and it was louder than one.


    And just in this roar, the vanguard of the blood cavalry army crashed into the orc army like a flood that burst the embankment.


    It also opened the most visually impactful scene in this battle.


    boom!


    A steel monster-like heavy-armored cavalry smashed into the orc array with a terrifying impact under the action of huge inertia.


    Blood splattered and stumps flew.


    The orc''s body is indeed extremely strong, and it actually blocked the first wave of the blood cavalry''s charge.


    A large number of blood cavalry cavalrymen screamed and rolled into the orc army, the warhorse fell down with a whimper, threw the cavalry on their backs, and then was stabbed by the orcs.


    Of course, the orcs themselves paid a heavy price.


    Most of the orc soldiers in the front row were killed and wounded at once, but they were quickly filled by their companions behind to keep the front line unshakable.


    However, the blood cavalry''s charge would not stop.


    Wave after wave, wave after wave.


    It was as if the raging tide was constantly bombarding the dykes on the shore.


    The blood flowed like a lot of money, and even merged into the tributaries of the Loire River, dyeing the river network in this plain area red.


    Countless lives were lost in this collision.


    The screams and the sound of broken bones continued, resounding through the field.


    Cruel, bloody, tragic...


    The first collision between the Blood Cavalry Army and the War Song Legion made the entire battle instantly escalate to the most tragic level.


    Both sides took the most decisive gesture, defending the glory of their own race with their lives and faith.


    In this confrontation, after all, the blood cavalry army gradually gained the upper hand.


    The speed of the cavalry, the protection of heavy armor, and its associated terrifying impact, even the orcs could not compete with them by virtue of their physical advantages.


    After the seven waves of charges, the defense line of the Warsong Legion finally appeared one after another.


    The follow-up cavalry of the blood cavalry army certainly will not let go of the victory that the comrades in front have exchanged at the cost of their lives. They are almost stepping on the corpses of the enemy and their comrades, swarming from every gap. Enter, like a sharp knife, tearing the orc army.


    The sharpest spear met the strongest shield, and in the end it was the spear that won the battle.


    Perhaps in the military, no matter how good the defense is, it is not as good as the sharp attack.


    If you keep it for a long time, you will lose it. This is the truth.


    When the blood cavalry broke through the defense line of the Warsong Legion, things became much simpler.


    The cavalry troops were like a torrent of intertwining, skillfully dividing the formation of the Warsong Legion.


    At the same time, the Central Army of the Empire, which was originally assigned to both sides, was also turned into a large pocket under the leadership of Emperor Reinhardt, wrapping the entire Warsong Legion.


    Not only that, other human troops that had been prepared for a long time also encircled them one after another, cutting off the back road of the Warsong Legion, and also blocking the route of support from other orc troops.


    At this time, the commander of the Warsong Legion realized that something was wrong.


    However, because they pursued Emperor Reinhardt too deeply, they were already surrounded by the human army at this time, and it was not so easy to retreat.


    To make matters worse, the blood cavalry''s head-on blow had stunned them.


    This feeling of being defeated from the front is very unfamiliar to the Warsong Legion, and it is also extremely deadly.


    Therefore, in the face of the division and dismemberment of the blood cavalry army, the soldiers of the Warsong Legion who had not fought many defeats fell into great confusion and panic.


    The biggest weakness of the orc army was also exposed at this moment¡ª


    Their individual combat strength is extremely strong, but they lack mutual understanding, let alone tactical cooperation.


    Therefore, at this time, they could only be scattered by the blood cavalry army and fell into the predicament of fighting each other.

 Chapter 648： Crazy

    "The original blood clan (


    On the chaotic and vast plain battlefield, the war machine of the human coalition is running to the extreme.


    Once the formation change, which had been rehearsed countless times in advance, was activated, the orc commanders were dizzy and at a loss.


    Until the human army completely surrounded the Orc Warsong Legion, the blood cavalry squads were like countless sharp daggers, constantly dividing and dismembering the formation of the Warsong Legion. Only then did the orc commanders realize the true nature of human beings. Target-


    They were going to strangle the Warsong Legion!


    After realizing this, the first reaction of the orc commanders was that the humans were crazy.


    But when they saw that the blood cavalry army really smashed the defense line of the Warsong Legion, and pierced back and forth in the formation of the Warsong Legion at an astonishing speed, they found it unbelievably¡ª


    It seems that it is really possible for humans to accomplish this astonishing feat!


    Some sober orc commanders immediately understood that the Warsong Legion had to be rescued.


    But the problem is that, under the careless calculation, the Warsong Legion has long been trapped in the encirclement of human beings, and it is not so easy to withdraw at this time.


    And the orc troops that tried to rescue were also blocked by the flanking human army, unable to join the Warsong Legion.


    Therefore, although the Orc army still has an advantage in the whole situation, in the most core local battlefield, the Warsong Legion has fallen into an unprecedented crisis. .


    At this time, the human coalition is like a crazy hyena, facing an enemy whose overall strength exceeds its own, but taking advantage of its unpreparedness, it bites the enemy''s vital points, and then it will not let go.


    Of course, the Warsong Legion, as the most elite unit of the Orc Empire, even if the Blood Cavalry Army broke through the front line of defense and was divided and dismembered, it still burst out with frightening ferocity and blood.


    Every time the blood cavalry army penetrates, it must pay a terrible price, and the human infantry phalanx surrounded by it is even more desperately charged by the soldiers of the Warsong Legion who are not afraid of death.


    The **** battlefield is shocking to anyone.


    But at this moment, neither side will take a step back.


    This is a battle to decide the fate of two empires and two races. No matter how much blood and sacrifices are paid, it will be worth it.


    With the passage of time, the Warsong Legion finally showed its decline.


    No matter how dominant their individual strength is, no matter how fierce and tyrannical they are, in the face of their natural strategic disadvantage, the War Song Legion is powerless.


    The rapidly rising casualties, the fragmented army, and the fear of being trapped in the Jedi finally shook the hearts of the Warsong Legion.


    And once the military''s heart is shaken, panic will spread like a plague.


    Teams of blood cavalry troops pierced back and forth in the orc army, and wherever they went, they set off a shocking mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.


    The hysterical roars and screams were endless.


    Such a scene finally made the orc emperor Saruman unable to sit still.


    He had already completely suppressed Duke St. Grian, and he wanted to kill the Paladin first and then unscrew Emperor Reinhardt''s head. As a result, the human race would inevitably be shaken, and the offensive would be frustrated.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this female Paladin was extraordinarily tenacious, and could even be called strange.


    Although he was seriously injured, he still did not lose his combat effectiveness.


    Seeing that his Legion was on the verge of collapse, Emperor Saruman suddenly let out an earth-shattering roar.


    Roar-


    The double-headed eagle phantom in midair rushed down and disappeared into the body of Saruman the Great.


    Afterwards, I saw that the whole body of Emperor Saruman suddenly burst out with green light, and his pupils suddenly cracked a golden gap, and countless golden light spots spun in the crack.


    The entire plain battlefield suddenly quieted down, as if the mute button had been pressed.


    Time accelerated in an instant, and then returned to normal.


    But this strange change made all humans and orcs on the battlefield feel a fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    Duke St. Grian looked at Emperor Saruman with a stupefied expression, and saw a dark shadow, abruptly climbing up from the foot of the orc emperor.


    In the next second, her eyes met with Saruman the Great¡ª


    boom!


    The Duke of St. Grian only felt that his heart suddenly skipped a few beats.


    Because the eyes of Saruman the Great have completely lost emotion and reason, but anything that belongs to life, replaced by endless tyranny and madness.


    The Duke of St. Grian''s mind immediately flashed a word¡ª


    Go crazy!


    Roar! ! !


    A huge sound wave rushed towards the face, as if the air in the path was suddenly shattered like glass.


    The darkness swept over in an instant, completely swallowing the Duke of St. Grian.


    The nearby time and space seemed to be distorted, softened, and then shattered into pieces, until they completely sank into darkness.


    And at this critical moment, a golden beam of light pierced the sky like a sharp sword, shattering the darkness, revealing the figure of the Duke of Saint Grian.


    She did not dare to delay in the slightest, and immediately dodged, avoiding a giant axe that fell from the sky.


    boom!


    A bottomless crack appeared where the Duke of St. Grian had been.


    Saruman the Great wielded his axe frantically, like a ruthless **** of death, reaping all life around him¡ªwhether it was humans or orcs.


    The Duke of St. Grian regained his footing with lingering fears, looked at the man who suddenly appeared beside him, and sincerely thanked:


    "Thank you, Prince Leahy."


    Prince Lehi looked at the mad Saruman Emperor with a gloomy expression, and said lightly:


    "Don''t fight with him recklessly, and lead him to the orc camp to go crazy."


    "Good idea!" Duke St. Grian nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, the Sanctuary Skull Crusher after maddening can be called invincible. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    But fortunately, he also has a fatal flaw - irrational.


    Such an indiscriminate Saruman Emperor is no different from a mad beast.


    It seems more dangerous, but it is actually easier to deal with.


    Prince Lehi and Duke St. Grian immediately acted, constantly harassing Emperor Saruman and seducing him into the depths of the Orc army.


    Such a maddened Saruman Emperor immediately became a nightmare for the orc army.


    Not to fight, not to fight.


    What''s more, even if you want to fight, you can''t beat it.


    After the madness of Saruman the Great, it is really called a **** to block and kill the gods and Buddhas.


    Wherever he went, there was no grass.


    Even the two holy knights only dared to walk and harass cautiously, always taking care not to be directly hit by Saruman the Great''s attack.


    As Emperor Saruman was seduced by the two Paladins into the Orc army, the situation on the battlefield changed again.


    The orc army, which was still dominant on the whole, suddenly fell into chaos and panic.


    How terrifying the maddened Sanctuary Skullbreaker is, these orc nobles are naturally clear.


    Looking at the Warsong Legion, who was under siege, they no longer had the intention to go to rescue, but began to retreat.


    Anyway, it has already occupied a large area of ????the West Territory and the Fierce Flame Territory, why bother to fight a battle that is doomed to fail here?


    I don''t know which tribe led the way, but when the first orc army withdrew from the battlefield, it immediately triggered an avalanche-style chain reaction.


    In the end, only the Warsong Legion was still dying in the encirclement.


    Colin looked at all this, and finally let out a long breath¡ª


    The big picture is set!

 Chapter 649： trap

    "The original blood clan (


    The setting sun is like blood.


    The epic battle on the plains of the Loire Valley has finally come to an end.


    The army of orcs fled westward across the mountains and plains, and only the Warsong Legion remained in the encirclement of the human coalition, struggling to the death.


    Perhaps it was because they were in a desperate situation, or perhaps because of the influence of Saruman the Great, the soldiers of the Warsong Legion in the encirclement began to go crazy one after another.


    But to be honest, the madness of the orcs does not have much effect on the battlefield.


    After all, war is not a group fight, and the role of individual force in it is very limited. What really determines the outcome is the correct strategy, effective tactics, and the organization that can cooperate with each other and complete the order.


    No matter how brave the mad orcs are, they can only die with hatred in the face of the tacit cooperation of humans and the interspersed cavalry formations.


    Even more orcs died not at the hands of humans, but by the axe of their mad brethren.


    Therefore, the mad counterattack of the Warsong Legion in a desperate situation only looks scary, but in fact it is a futile and dying struggle.


    Seeing that the overall situation was settled, Ke Lin didn''t have time to rest. He personally led a group of blood cavalry troops and chased in the direction of the fleeing orc army.


    Of course, to be more precise, he wasn''t actually chasing the army of orcs.


    Because the orc army was defeated, but in fact the casualties were not necessarily greater than that of the human coalition, and rushing to pursue it may not be able to achieve more results.


    So, Colin actually went after Saruman the Great. .


    After the orc emperor became mad, he was led by Duke St. Grian and Prince Lehi into the army of the orcs, which was another important reason why the orcs chose to retreat.


    Colin obviously did not intend to let the orc emperor go so easily.


    Now the Warsong Legion is in a desperate situation. At this time, as long as the orc emperor is killed again, the third orc empire can be declared destroyed.


    The remaining armies of orcs from various tribes will only become a mess of sand again.


    They will no longer be able to pose any threat to the Radiance Empire, and are destined to be defeated one by one.


    However, they said that Prince Lehi and Duke St. Grian led Emperor Saruman to the west, chasing the trail of the orc army.


    Along the way, the mad Saruman the Great kept slaughtering his compatriots, leaving behind corpses all over the mountains.


    But with the passage of time, the speed of Saruman the Great''s slaughter gradually slowed down.


    Until the end, he suddenly stood there, looking around in confusion, as if wondering why he was here.


    Prince Lehi and Duke St. Grian immediately understood that Saruman the Great should have woken up from his madness.


    Then, instead of retreating, they advanced and charged towards Saruman the Great.


    Because they know that the Orc Skull Crusher after the madness will experience a period of weakness, plus Emperor Saruman is not lightly injured, this is the best time to kill him!


    Of course, Emperor Saruman also knew this. Looking at the two Paladins chasing behind him, he decisively plunged into the forest.


    The trees in the mountains are lush, blocking the afterglow of the setting sun.


    In the quiet darkness, Saruman the Great carefully hid his breath and hurried through the forest.


    At this time, his sanity gradually recovered from the state of madness, and he probably guessed what happened on the battlefield just now.


    And all this made Saruman the Great''s heart full of anger and remorse.


    Damn humans!


    Cunning humans!


    Emperor Saruman knew that he had to flee back to reorganize his army now, otherwise the Orc Third Empire he had finally formed would surely fall apart.


    It''s just that he also knows that after the collapse of the Warsong Legion, his ability to control the major tribes of orcs has declined sharply. If he rushes back at this time, he may not be able to subdue the unruly tribal leaders, and he will even be blamed by them for this fiasco. The culprit.


    Therefore, Saruman the Great felt that he must first try to gain the support of some tribal leaders.


    Just when he was thinking about which tribal leaders could be drawn by him, or intimidated, Emperor Saruman suddenly stopped, as if he had noticed something abnormal.


    In the next second, his left fist was like electricity, slamming into the dark place ahead.


    In an instant, the violent airflow ripped apart the vegetation in the forest, and the rumbling muffled sound was like thunder.


    However, the blow came in vain.


    A figure fluttered and fluttered, and the frantic airflow swept over him but was immediately tamed, and obediently supported him to stand on the top of the tree.


    "Your Majesty Saruman, I have no malice."


    Hearing this, Emperor Saruman withdrew his attacking stance, but his body was still tense, and he obviously didn''t fully believe the other party''s words.


    However, Emperor Saruman also knows that his current state is not good. If he wants to fight recklessly, he may not be an opponent who comes, so he can only mutter:


    "You must be Mr. Gou?"


    Mr. Ho smiled slightly, put his left hand on his chest and made a knightly manner, and said, "I didn''t expect you to have heard of me, Your Majesty."


    "What do you want?" Saruman the Great asked coldly.


    Mr. Ho looked at the direction of Emperor Saruman when he came, UU read and said: "Your Majesty, the movement just now may lead to some troublesome fellows, we will discuss in detail in another place."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Saruman the Great hesitated, but followed.


    He knew that this Mr. Ho was not a popular character in the Radiance Empire, so maybe it was possible for him to seek cooperation this time.


    If it was before the First World War on the River Valley Plain, Saruman the Great would never have paid attention to people like Mr.


    But now, Saruman the Great will at least be patient and listen to the other party''s proposal.


    The two walked through the forest one after the other, and soon came to a small stream.


    The gurgling sound of the water makes the surrounding environment seem more tranquil, and the rising crescent moon is reflected in the stream, rippling with sparkling waves.


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Saruman the Great said indifferently.


    "Of course cooperation." Mr. Ho smiled, "After all, we have a common enemy."


    Saruman the Great gave Mr. Ho a noncommittal look and continued to ask:


    "How do you want to cooperate?"


    "I think..." Mr. Ho said, but his voice gradually became lower.


    Emperor Saruman didn''t hear clearly, and he took a few steps closer in doubt, but still couldn''t hear clearly, so he frowned and shouted:


    "Be louder! What are you talking about..."


    Before he finished speaking, Emperor Saruman suddenly felt a strong arcane wave. At this time, he suddenly realized that Mr. Ho was simply chanting and casting spells!


    "Unfaithful human beings!"


    Realizing that he was being deceived, Emperor Saruman roared angrily, then flew over and rushed over.


    But in mid-air, the bright moonlight suddenly fell from the cracks of the trees like rain, trapping Saruman the Great like a chain of chains.

 Chapter 650： fall

    "The original blood clan (


    The babbling stream suddenly froze.


    Only then did the arcane runes lurking at the bottom of the creek emerge, exuding dazzling brilliance, complementing the low-hanging silver moon.


    Bathed in the moonlight, Saruman the Great opened his mouth and let out a silent roar.


    This is a trap!


    Emperor Saruman struggled hard, but at this moment he was at the weakest moment. He tried his best but still could not break free from the shackles of the circle.


    A trace of black light escaped from Emperor Saruman''s body, and a sharp roar could be vaguely heard from it.


    The pupils of Saruman the Great split once again, and golden light spots densely covered the originally dark pupils, which also blocked the light of reason and emotion.


    At this critical moment, Saruman the Great chose madness again.


    It''s just that two consecutive maddenings in a short period of time are also a great burden for such a sacred skull crusher.


    The golden blood was gurgling out of Saruman the Great''s facial features.


    But his momentum is also rising sharply, and the moonlight chains have begun to tremble, as if they are about to disintegrate in the next moment.


    However, at this moment, Mr. Go ghostly came to Saruman the Great, the dagger in his hand was flashing with blue-purple light, and the lightning was inserted into the chest of Saruman the Great.


    Roar! ! !


    The roar of Saruman the Great was like a hurricane, sweeping the entire forest.


    For a time, flying sand and rocks, the stream flowed backwards, and the arcane magic circle hidden at the bottom of the stream also dimmed. .


    The chains of moonlight scattered in midair like quicksand.


    But at the moment when Saruman the Great finally broke free from the shackles, Mr. Ho had already opened his chest, stretched out his hand and pulled out the beating heart!


    The golden light in Emperor Saruman''s eyes dimmed in an instant, the madness that did not belong to life gradually subsided, and the light of reason reappeared.


    After losing his heart, Saruman the Great did not die immediately, but recovered from a state of madness.


    He stared blankly at Mr. Go and the heart that should have been beating in his chest, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes at all.


    "Saruman, you are no longer able to complete your mission, so I can only take back the gift from the teacher." Mr. Ho said lightly, the heart in his hand gradually stopped beating, and slowly changed from a mass of flesh to blood Some kind of jade-like existence.


    Saruman''s consciousness gradually blurred, but at the last moment of his life, Mr. Gou in his eyes gradually overlapped with another person''s image.


    And a long-lost memory can''t help but come back to my mind¡ª¡ª


    "Saruman, do you want to become stronger?"


    "miss!"


    "But getting stronger comes at a price..."


    "I''m willing to pay any price!"


    "It''s going to be a lot of pain..."


    "No amount of pain can stop my belief in revenge!"


    "You might even die..."


    "I am not afraid of death!"


    "Very good! Saruman, then go and kill the chief shaman of the Warsong Tribe and take out his heart!"


    "But...but, the chief shaman of the Warsong Tribe is my father..."


    "Didn''t you say you''re willing to pay anything?"


    "I..." Young Saruman looked at the man in front of him, the hesitation in his eyes was finally replaced by firmness.


    There was even a hint of imperceptible madness.


    "Okay!"


    The tender voice was drowned by the wind and sand, but it seemed to herald a **** future.


    ...


    "Lord Count!"


    "Have you found Saruman''s trail?"


    "No, we have found the Duke of St. Grian."


    "Take me there."


    Colin followed the sentry for a while, and saw the Duke of St. Grian leaning against an elm tree.


    Her complexion was extremely defeated, and her body was full of large and small wounds, which looked shocking.


    Colin rolled over and dismounted, and quickly handed over a water bag full of deer blood.


    The Duke of St. Grian took the water bag and drank it cleanly, and then his face recovered some blood.


    Looking at the bruised paladin, Colin couldn''t help but feel a little guilty in his heart, and then sincerely thanked:


    "Thanks for your hard work!"


    The Duke of St. Grian rolled a glance at Colin and said with a smile:


    "I should thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to fight Saruman so well. It''s just a pity that I still couldn''t kill him."


    "He can''t run." Colin comforted, then looked around, wondering, "Where''s Prince Leahy?"


    "I lost so much blood before that I couldn''t move. Prince Leahy went after him." Then she raised her finger and pointed to the southwest. "He ended up going in that direction..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a beam of light from the low moonlight in the sky burst out strangely, just in the direction pointed by the Duke of St. Grian.


    Colin got up immediately and said:


    "You rest for a while, I''ll go after..."


    "I''m much better, let''s go together."


    Without waiting for Colin to refuse, he jumped up and jumped onto Colin''s war horse.


    Colin had no choice but to get on his horse, put his arms around Duke St. Grian''s waist, and galloped away in the direction of the moonlight.


    ...


    However, it was said that Saruman the Great, whose heart was taken out, finally softened to the ground, and there was no sound.


    It''s just that his eyes are still wide, revealing infinite annoyance and unwillingness.


    Dead restless.


    Mr. Go, who was beside him, was carefully putting the heart into a wooden box, but then he seemed to notice something and turned around immediately.


    After seeing the face of the person who came, Mr. Ho relaxed a little and said with a smile:


    "Prince Lehi, you came just in time. There is a great merit here, waiting for you to come and get it."


    Prince Lehi glanced at Saruman the Great''s corpse, but then his eyes stayed on the wooden box in Mr. Ho''s hand Shen Sheng asked:


    "Mr. Ho, aren''t you going to explain all this to me?"


    Mr. Ho chuckled and asked back:


    "Why should I explain it to you?"


    Prince Leahy approached slowly, his face gloomy: "I thought you were a human, even a descendant of the Paladin family, even if you were dissatisfied with the past, even if you had resentment against the royal family, you should never betray the glorious empire. !


    But I didn''t expect that you actually colluded with foreigners..."


    "Collaboration?" Mr. Ho shook his head and interrupted, "No, no, no. There''s no collusion, it''s just use. Just like when I used trolls to invade the North.


    These foreign races are just pawns and have never been regarded as partners by me.


    The only people who truly qualify as my partners are humans. "


    Speaking of which, Mr. Ho sneered: "You were once regarded by me as a partner. But unfortunately, in the Loire Valley, when you ignored my advice and hurriedly intervened in this war, you also lost the continued cooperation with you. I am qualified to cooperate."


    Prince Leahy smiled disdainfully and said:


    "You have never been regarded as a partner by me, and you are not qualified to teach me how to do things!"


    Mr. Ho didn''t care about Prince Lehi''s rudeness, he just pointed to the corpse of Saruman the Great and said with a smile:


    "As a former partner, I give you one last gift - the head of this orc emperor, which is enough for you to wash away your former notoriety and become a hero of the glorious empire again."


    After saying this, Mr. Ho said no more, diddges a few times, and disappeared into the depths of the forest.


    Prince Lehi wanted to catch up, but when he heard the sound of hooves approaching behind him, he stopped.


    Immediately, he strode to the body of Saruman the Great, drew his sword and cut off his head.

 Chapter 651： post war

    "The original blood clan (


    The silver moon is low.


    The Loire Valley plains are dotted with sparks of light.


    Even at night, the extremely rich smell of blood attracted countless greedy vultures circling in the air.


    Countless orcs and human corpses covered almost the entire plain, and a large amount of blood flowed into the tributaries of the Loire, dyeing the river a dazzling red.


    On the edge of the river valley, there are still small-scale orc soldiers still resisting, but what awaits them will be slaughtered.


    Human soldiers ran back and forth on the battlefield, scavenging for trophies, and by the way, made up for those orcs who were not dead.


    The voices were noisy, mostly cheers for victory. .


    Victory!


    Finally, victory!


    The nightmare that started from the Heavenly Broken Mountains has finally come to an end.


    The enemy who seemed to be invincible forever was finally defeated.


    The crisis of the empire is lifted.


    Humans will continue to be the masters of this continent!


    The soldiers of the Blood Cavalry took off their helmets and greeted the envy and admiration of their comrades.


    Everyone knows that their fatal blow to the Warsong Legion is the key to determining the outcome of this war.


    The No. 1 Army in the North, from today onwards, can truly be called the No. 1 Army in the Empire!


    The Rogue Knight turned red with excitement, as if he was drunk.


    He rode on the battlefield on a war horse, watched as he fought to his death in exchange for victory, and enjoyed the cheers and praises around him.


    His brain is still hot, and it seems that he has not fully digested everything now.


    In a trance, a majestic voice pulled him back to reality:


    "Rogue Knight."


    "Lord Duke." Seeing that it was the Duke of St. Landers, Knight Logue hurriedly leaned over and saluted.


    However, he did not dismount. After all, Knight Logue was a vassal of the North, not a vassal of the Duke of the South, so naturally he didn''t need to be too humble.


    Of course, the Duke of St. Landers will not care about these subsections, not to mention that he also knows that the commander of the blood cavalry is a great hero of this battle, and sooner or later he will become an important noble in the empire. is the smartest thing to do.


    "Knight Logue, don''t know where Count Angele is now?"


    "Lord Count is going after the Orc Emperor."


    Upon receiving such an answer, the Duke of St. Landers frowned slightly.


    Because in his opinion, since Colin was appointed as the commander-in-chief of the imperial coalition by Emperor Reinhardt, he should not lead the army to pursue the pursuit alone at this time, but should stay to deal with the post-war affairs.


    Now that the commander is gone, who will preside over the aftermath?


    Of course, the Duke of St. Landers would definitely not say such words publicly, so he had to bid farewell to Knight Logue and go to look for Emperor Reinhardt.


    But to his disappointment, Emperor Reinhardt fell into a coma because of his injuries.


    Of course, the Duke of St. Landers was not surprised by this. After all, in the battle just now, Emperor Reinhardt took the lead in the charge and was under the greatest pressure. Now that he is still alive, he is already protected by the Supreme Lord.


    It''s just that the commander was not there, and Emperor Reinhardt fell into a coma again, and the current human coalition is actually in a state of leaderless.


    As the person with the highest title and the most prestige here, the Duke of St. Landers had no choice but to temporarily shoulder the heavy burden and begin to deal with the aftermath.


    He first sent sentries to guard around, in case the orc army came back - this may be very low, but it has to be guarded.


    Then he sent someone to contact the chasing Count Angele, deal with the capture of the battle, count the number of casualties, and organize the rescue of the wounded...


    Only then did the Duke of St. Landers deeply realize how much blood and sacrifices were hidden behind this miraculous victory.


    The most tragic casualties were undoubtedly the Central Army led by Emperor Reinhardt.


    This royal direct line army of about 80,000 people, as the arrow of the human coalition, rushed into the orc army, attracting the most firepower, and then confronted the most elite war song army of the orc empire. After coming down, I found that most of the Central Army was killed in action, and those who survived were all injured.


    In fact, if Reinhard the Great had not been leading the charge, with such a terrifying casualty rate, this legion would have collapsed long ago.


    The Duke of St. Landers was horrified, but he couldn''t help coming to the battlefield of the Central Army in person.


    This is the area with the densest corpses on the entire plain, and the strong smell of blood is almost suffocating.


    The soldiers in the rest of the area were cheering, but here, the sound of suppressed crying occupied the mainstream.


    Even the laughing soldiers of the Central Army had tears in their laughter.


    A **** royal knight saw the Duke of St. Landers, struggled to stand up and saluted, then said with a smile:


    "Lord Duke, we are victorious!"


    Laughing and laughing, the knight suddenly burst into tears while holding the long sword.


    Perhaps thinking it was rude, he immediately wiped his tears and forced an ugly smile.


    "Yes, we have won." The Duke of St. Landers gave a solemn salute.


    But seeing the unknown royal knight suddenly slumped on the ground, UU read www. uukanshu.com laughed "hahaha", but it was a particularly ugly laugh, twisted and depressed like a lunatic.


    The Duke of St. Landers was in a panic, and after walking a few steps, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Consul Fred." The Duke of St. Landers looked at the gloomy royal consul and sighed and comforted, "Please mourn. Although we paid a heavy price, we finally won the final victory."


    "The Duke of St. Landers." Fred''s consul looked cold, raised his hand and pointed around him, with uncontrollable anger and pain in his tone, "Yes, victory. But the Central Army also fought. No more! Tell me, what is Colin Angele, the commander of the coalition, in his heart?"


    The Duke of St. Landers sighed again and advised:


    "Consul Fred, I can understand your pain. But victory always comes with a price, and the Central Army is indeed the most suitable for attracting the firepower of the Warsong Legion, allowing them to go deep alone and fall into our encirclement..."


    "Shit!" Archon Fred yelled, "This is a conspiracy against the San Lorenzo family! The royal family paid the most painful price, but all the glory was taken away by his blood cavalry!"


    Having said that, Archon Fred suddenly lowered his voice and said:


    "And Your Majesty... don''t tell me you didn''t see anything unusual! Would the real Reinhardt take the lead in this way and take the lead in a desperate charge?"


    Faced with this question, the Duke of Saint Landes flickered a few times, and when he was thinking about how to answer, he heard a burst of cheers suddenly erupted in the distance.


    Immediately, a messenger ran quickly and reported:


    "Lord Duke, Count Angele and the others are back! Moreover, His Royal Highness Prince Lehi also decapitated the Orc Emperor!"

 Chapter 652： fear

    "The original blood clan (


    When Colin and others returned to the Loire Valley, they were immediately greeted with the warmest welcome by the soldiers of the Empire.


    The Orc Emperor is dead!


    The biggest haze that shrouded the glorious empire finally dissipated, and all the imperial soldiers were greatly relieved. At the same time, they also regarded Prince Lehi, who beheaded the orc emperor, as a hero.


    Yes.


    Even if Prince Rahey had not been cleared of the crime of murdering the Archon of Lathome, the head of the Orc Emperor was enough to make the people of the Empire forgive him for all his past.


    He can also use this incomparably outstanding feat to return to the center of the imperial political arena.


    Colin could feel this change most clearly when he walked beside Prince Leahy.


    The adoration and support of Prince Leahy by the imperial soldiers swarming around him is unparalleled. .


    Although many people were also cheering Colin''s name, more cheers were directed at Prince Leahy.


    You must know that Colin himself, as the commander of the imperial coalition, led this decisive battle that was enough to go down in history.


    Even so, people still regard Prince Leahy as the biggest hero of this battle.


    Of course, this is due to the head of the orc emperor, but I have to admit that this is more of the blessing of the heritage and prestige of the San Lorenzo family.


    This was incomparable to Colin, the son of a humble country baron.


    What''s more, Prince Leahy is also a Paladin.


    No one is more suitable to be the idol, hero, or even spiritual totem of the Radiance Empire than him.


    In fact, Colin didn''t care too much about these false names.


    In fact, he has taken enough advantage of this battle.


    He will undoubtedly occupy one of the most important positions in the post-war political arena of the Shining Empire.


    The only thing he needs to worry about now is the unstable factor of Emperor Reinhardt.


    Of course, Colin would not regard the imperial aristocracy as fools, and based on the huge difference between before and after Reinhardt the Great, even if he was really a fool, he should have seen the anomaly.


    The blood slave puppet of Emperor Reinhardt has been able to persist until now, which can be regarded as a complete merit.


    In Colin''s plan, this hidden danger must be eliminated.


    And there is only one way to eliminate it - death.


    It''s just that Colin is also ready to arrange the most suitable way of death for Emperor Reinhardt according to the needs of the situation.


    ¡­


    Returning to the central camp, Colin took over the command of the imperial coalition from the Duke of St. Landers and began to deal with the aftermath.


    Prince Leahy found a squire and asked:


    "What about Your Majesty?"


    "His Majesty was seriously injured, fell into a coma, and is resting."


    "Take me to see."


    "But..." The attendant hesitated.


    At this time, Consul Fred came over and said to Prince Leahy:


    "His Royal Highness, please come with me."


    Prince Leahy took a deep look at Consul Fred, and then followed.


    The two walked all the way to a luxurious tent.


    Here are the guards of the royal family, and naturally they will not stop Prince Leahy and Archon Fred.


    Entering the camp, Prince Lehi looked at Emperor Reinhardt, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, and asked:


    "How is your Majesty?"


    Archon Fred shook his head with a heavy expression and said:


    "The accompanying military doctor has seen it and said that His Majesty was seriously injured, and it is a miracle that he can support it up to now, so his life is in danger at any time."


    When Prince Lehi heard the words, he just nodded indifferently, without showing any concern.


    He turned his head and said to Archon Fred:


    "Have you noticed that His Majesty''s temperament has changed drastically?"


    Archon Fred immediately nodded and said:


    "Yes, I also think that this His Majesty is too weird now. It should be after the Storm Fortress, he seems to have changed a person.


    I guessed that His Majesty must have been manipulated by some means. "


    "What method? By whom?"


    "I don''t know exactly what method was used, I am afraid it is some kind of strange spell, or even a forbidden spell." Speaking of which, the Fred consul glanced at Prince Leahy, "It''s like Mr. ''s remains, perhaps a similar method..."


    Prince Leahy knew that Consul Fred was suspicious of Mr. Ho, so he shook his head decisively and said:


    "It''s not Mr. Ho''s hands and feet."


    Consul Fred, seeing that Prince Leahy didn''t seem to want to say more about the reason, nor did he force it, so he continued:


    "If it wasn''t for Mr. Ho, then I think it could only be the hands and feet of the North."


    "Northern..." Prince Lehi involuntarily had a young and heroic face in his mind.


    "That''s right!" Archon Fred suddenly became a little excited, "If you think about it carefully, this battle of the Loire Valley was first proposed by Marquis Garcia, and the implementer was also Angele, the guardian of the north. count.


    More importantly, the Northern Territory made the most profit in this battle, and also used His Majesty to make the Central Army pay the most painful price! "


    Archon Fred became more and more excited as he spoke, and his face even became a little grim because of it:


    "After this battle, the Northern Territory has reached its peak in terms of military strength and prestige and glory!


    The Eastern Territory had already been ravaged by the blood cavalry army before the war. The moat of the Furious River had long ceased to be a barrier to the Eastern Territory. The Northern Territory could invade the Eastern Territory again at any time as long as it wanted to. No, not even a military invasion. As long as Colin Angele goes to White Dew City, he can support a puppet duke who bows his head to the north!


    Moreover, you look at the current Duke of St. Grian, who has obviously hooked up with Colin Angele. If Colin leads the coalition to take advantage of the situation to recapture the western border, doesn''t that mean that the empire''s north, east, and west The three realms have become this person''s help!


    In addition, the Central Army was crippled in this battle... Without the deterrence of the Central Army, UU Reading www.uukanshu. How could the com royal family be able to suppress this ambitious guy? "


    Archon Fred took a few breaths, calmed down his excitement, and said solemnly:


    "So, Your Royal Highness, now only you can maintain the authority of the San Lorenzo family!"


    There was no joy or anger on Prince Leahy''s face, and he just asked a question he didn''t want to do:


    "Fred, you kept yelling before that I was the murderer of your father. Why do you now consider me the savior of the San Lorenzo family?"


    Archon Fred laughed and said frankly:


    "His Royal Highness, of course I know that you are not the murderer, it is just a trap set by Reinhardt and Midella to expel you from the Dragon City."


    A stern look flashed in Prince Lehi''s eyes: "Since you already knew about it, are you still with them?"


    Archon Fred shrugged: "His Royal Highness, even if I stood up to speak for you at that time, would anyone believe me? You can''t clear this charge.


    Of course, since you have now personally beheaded the Orc Emperor, your previous crimes are not worth mentioning.


    You are still the hero of the Radiant Empire today. "


    Prince Lehi''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t dwell too much on this issue.


    Because he also understands that unless he forces Emperor Reinhardt to admit it himself, or catches the culprit, Mr. Gu, the charge of murdering the Archon of Lei Thom cannot be cleared.


    So, he said again:


    "Okay, tell me, how do you think I should deal with the current situation?"


    Archon Fred immediately said:


    "I think the most urgent task is to relieve Colin Angele from the command of the imperial coalition!"

 Chapter 653： fight for power

    "The original blood clan (


    War is similar to some things, and the coolest thing is always the shiver of charging into battle.


    However, the tedious work before and after the event is quite boring, but it is still indispensable.


    At this time, Colin was dealing with the aftermath and began to plan the next counterattack.


    The Battle of the Loire Valley was a turning point, not an end.


    The imperial coalition will not stop until the orc army is completely driven back to the west of the Tianduan Mountains.


    "Lord Count, it''s almost time for the regular military meeting."


    The squire''s reminder pulled Colin out of the pile of documents, and he nodded, indicating that he understood.


    As the commander of the imperial coalition, Colin would hold a regular military meeting every morning to listen to the reports of major nobles and generals on post-war handling and preparations for war, and issue new orders.


    Walking into the camp of the Chinese army, a group of noble generals stood up and greeted Ke Lin.


    Colin nodded in return.


    When everyone sat down again, Colin said loudly:


    "It''s been a lot of hard work for you all this time. Fortunately, the post-war matters have been basically dealt with. Next, we will officially start preparing for the counterattack..."


    "Please wait." A voice interrupted Colin.


    The tent suddenly became quiet, and everyone turned their attention to the man who spoke. .


    Colin frowned, but still maintained his demeanor, and asked with a smile:


    "Consul Fred, I don''t know what your opinion is?"


    Archon Fred stood up, looked at Colin calmly, and said:


    "Count Angell, Your Majesty appointed you as the interim commander of the Imperial Allied Forces, just to give you full responsibility for the battle of the Loire Valley.


    Now that the Battle of the Loire Valley is over, the next battle... Hehe, I''m afraid you can''t continue to command it. "


    Colin smiled slightly and said:


    "Consul Fred, now His Majesty is seriously injured in a coma, can''t wait for him to wake up and re-appoint the commander?


    In that case, I am afraid that the people of the Western Region who are eagerly looking forward to returning to their hometowns will not agree. "


    "That''s right!" At this time, Duke St. Grian immediately spoke in support of Colin, "Your Majesty is in a coma, we can''t delay the battle because of this. Moreover, as the commander of the imperial coalition, Count Angele was already in the battle of the Loire Valley. He has shown excellent command ability, and it is the most correct choice for him to continue to serve as the commander of the coalition forces.


    Consular Fred, do you have a more suitable commander? "


    Of course Archon Fred would not answer this question directly, because he really couldn''t come up with a more suitable commander candidate than Colin.


    But he clings to the previous procedural problems:


    "Count Angele, I''m not targeting you. It''s the position of the commander of the imperial coalition that is unusual, and it concerns the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the empire, so it has to be handled with care.


    Without His Majesty''s order, it would be inappropriate for you to continue to command the imperial coalition. "


    Before Colin could speak, the Duke of St. Grian asked in a humiliating manner. "Could it be that your Majesty doesn''t wake up for a day, do we just continue to wait here stupidly?"


    Archon Fred smiled faintly and said:


    "Duke St. Grian, I understand your eagerness to reclaim the West, and I also know that we should not delay the battle because of His Majesty''s coma.


    However, legal procedures are necessary, otherwise if the war is unfavorable, who will be responsible for this?


    According to the "Code of Glory", when the emperor is unable to preside over government affairs normally, the Senate will vote to elect a temporary regent to handle necessary imperial affairs in place of His Majesty. "


    "I agree with Governor Fred''s opinion." Prince Leahy immediately echoed, "A meeting of the Senate should be convened immediately and a regent should be elected to preside over the overall situation."


    Following Prince Lehi''s statement, many nobles in the camp also expressed their approval.


    It was only then that Colin realized that Consul Fred and Prince Leahy must have planned for a long time, and they were preparing to seize military power.


    At this time, a meeting of the Senate is being held. You don''t have to think about it to know that the elected regent must be Prince Leahy!


    Although Ke Lin''s reputation is high, he can''t compare with the paladin who came from the royal family and just killed the orc emperor.


    If he wants to keep his military power, the feasible way is to have the Senate elect Prince Harrison as the regent.


    As his own student, Prince Harrison should continue to let Colin preside over the next battle.


    But the problem is that a minor prince who is only fourteen years old is obviously not comparable to a paladin who has just become a hero of the empire.


    Unless Colin can interfere with the Senate vote...


    But doing so has little chance of success.


    After all, what Ke Lin can really control now is the elders of the northern lineage.


    Coupled with the help of Duke St. Grian, most of the elders of the Westland family should be able to convince them.


    But in the other three realms, he was beyond his grasp.


    Needless to say, the Scarlet Flame Leader will definitely support Prince Leahy.


    Although the Eastern Realm was once conquered by Ke Lin, but due to the sudden outbreak of the orc war, he did not have time to sort out the Eastern Realm forces Therefore, the Eastern Realm today is like a piece of meat on his lips, Ke Lin didn''t have time to swallow it and digest it.


    As for the South...


    Since Archon Fred dared to make this suggestion, it means that he must have enough confidence, and it is estimated that the Duke of Southland has also been drawn by him.


    Of course, Colin wasn''t too worried.


    Because he has another way¡ª


    That is to let Reinhard the Great die immediately!


    As long as Reinhardt the Great dies, there is no need for the Senate to elect a regent, but directly into the process of succession to the throne.


    The first in line to the throne is, of course, Prince Harrison!


    Colin had been hanging on Emperor Reinhardt''s life before, but he was actually going to use the emperor''s death to entrap the church, but now, under the joint persecution of Consul Fred and Prince Leahy, Colin had no choice but to change. planned.


    After making up his mind, Colin nodded with a smile:


    "Consul Fred, I also agree with you. Your Majesty is in a coma at this time, and the empire really needs a regent to preside over the overall situation.


    So, please rush back to Royal Dragon City as soon as possible and hold a meeting of the Senate. "


    Seeing Colin''s resignation so easily, Archon Fred was stunned for a while.


    He had also prepared some backhands to force Colin to make concessions, but now it seems that it is useless...


    The Duke of St. Grian was so anxious that he kept winking at Colin, but Colin just returned a soothing look.


    Prince Leahy also looked at Colin in disbelief, as if to doubt whether Colin understood what it meant to hold a senate meeting.


    Consulate Fred came back to his senses after a while, then coughed twice and said:


    "Okay, I''ll rush back to Yulong City, please wait here for a few days!"

 Chapter 654： confused

    "The original blood clan (


    "You should know that if the Senate is allowed to elect a regent, Prince Leahy will most likely be elected!"


    When the crowd dispersed, Duke St. Grian finally couldn''t help but said.


    Colin leaned on the back of the chair with a smile, and joked deliberately:


    "It''s no big deal for Prince Leahy to become the regent, the Orc Emperor is dead, the Warsong Legion has been destroyed, and the remaining Orcs are nothing but scattered sand.


    Even without my command, the human coalition can defeat them one by one and restore the Western Realm..."


    "You really don''t understand the seriousness of the matter?" Duke St. Grian was a little anxious, "Do you really think that if you give up your military power, Prince Leahy and Consul Fred will let you go?


    In the Battle of Loire, the Central Army suffered heavy losses. Who do you think the royal family will take this account on?


    There is also the abnormality of His Majesty, they must have noticed it long ago, and once they gain power, they will definitely make a fuss about it!


    Even if you take precautions against this, the royal family will never let it go!


    They will continue to use various methods to suppress you, limit you, and even destroy you! Just because your current power is enough to threaten the stability of the empire! "


    Colin quickly raised his hand and pressed it down, indicating that the Duke of St. Grian should not be excited, and explained:


    "Don''t worry, I already have a way to deal with Archon Fred, I won''t give up the command of the imperial coalition, you don''t have to worry.


    Now, taking advantage of this farce, it is time to let the army rest for a while. When the dust settles, I will lead the army westward. "


    Colin still did not clearly tell the Duke of St. Grian that he could control the life and death of Emperor Reinhardt.


    After all, there is a lesson from Marquis Vincent of the East Territory, and Colin is on guard against blood descendants.


    The Duke of St. Grian saw that Colin looked confident, so he was relieved a little, but he still reminded:


    "Kolin, you are a person favored by our Lord, and you also have a sacred mission!


    Although I don''t know what this mission is, I firmly believe that you will be able to complete it successfully! "


    After speaking, the Duke of St. Grian respectfully bowed to Colin with a knightly salute, and then left the tent.


    Colin sat alone in the chair, but fell into contemplation instead.


    He could feel the ardent hope that the Duke of St. Grian had for him.


    Obviously, the other party really regards him as a God-Blessed One who came to the world with a sacred mission.


    Moreover, the Duke of St. Grian is not satisfied with Colin''s current achievements, even though he has driven the trolls into a dead end, and now he has buried the Third Reich of Orcs with one hand and saved the radiant empire that was at stake.


    She is still looking forward to more.


    She doesn''t think that a God-blessed person comes into the world, and the mission that needs to be accomplished is limited to this. .


    Because the last one favored by the gods was Garner San Lorenzo, the founding emperor of the Radiant Empire!


    He unified the human empire, defeated the major races, and made humans the masters of this continent.


    Compared with him, Colin''s current achievements are indeed a bit underwhelming.


    But the thing is, Colin knows he''s a fake...


    He is just an ordinary person who came from another world, has nothing to do with gods, and does not shoulder any sacred mission.


    At most, it has inexplicably possessed the ability similar to the blood race...


    However, the reminders and expectations of the Duke of St. Grian made Colin unable to help but start to reflect¡ª


    What is the purpose and meaning of coming to this world?


    If you don''t have a mission, can you eat and wait to die?


    In fact, Marquis Garcia once asked Colin a similar question, but Colin didn''t think about it seriously.


    When he first came to this world, Ke Lin only wanted to figure out what his blood clan "gold finger" really did. At the same time, he was also trying to find out the murderer who killed his predecessor, so as to avoid being assassinated again.


    Later, because of the invasion of trolls, he was involved in the war, so he got to know Vera and Marquis Garcia, and as a result, he was caught in a series of political storms in the northern border. Even now in the Loire Valley, battle wits with various enemies.


    All along, he has had problems that need to be solved, even facing danger to his life, and he has no time to think about this kind of problem that he will only think about when he is full and has nothing to do.


    Colin is now almost at the stage where he has nothing to do when he is full.


    Although there are still orcs who need to be expelled, there are Marquis Garcia waiting for him to correct his name, and the threat of the royal family, etc...


    But these are no longer thorny issues for Colin.


    Today, he is no longer threatened by any person or force in this world.


    Mingli, he is the guardian of the north, the earl of the empire, the prestige he has gained and the power he controls even the royal family is terrified.


    In secret, he has a paladin blood slave, a paladin blood descendant, and a blood shadow guard including thousands of professionals.


    But what''s next?


    Man, indeed, is a creature that needs purpose.


    Otherwise, you will only fall into endless confusion and emptiness, and you will not find the meaning of life.


    Therefore, after being touched by the words of Duke St. Grian this time, Colin began to examine himself¡ª


    What is my ultimate goal?


    power?


    Colin wasn''t the type to be extremely power hungry.


    In fact, if Colin really wants to usurp that supreme position, it is not impossible.


    Just doing this will bring him endless trouble. After all, this is a change of dynasty, and it must be accompanied by countless **** conflicts.


    Colin didn''t think it was necessary.


    He can completely push Prince Harrison to the foreground, UU read www. uukanshu.com is behind the scenes, using a method that is more acceptable to the noble lords to achieve control of the empire.


    But then what?


    Take control of the empire, then what?


    Power is just a tool, not an end.


    Colin was lost again.


    While thinking about it, he suddenly felt a heat in his chest.


    When he lowered his head, he saw that the ancient oak mistletoe hanging on his chest was actually emitting a faint shimmer.


    Colin took it out and carefully observed it before his eyes.


    A faint emerald green smoke filled the air, making Colin feel at ease, as if the previous confusion had completely disappeared.


    He couldn''t help but think-


    Perhaps, I came to this world with some kind of mission indeed.


    In a trance, the scene in front of Colin''s eyes began to rotate, disintegrate, and reassemble into one scene.


    Colin was stunned for a moment before realizing that this was clearly his room in Graycastle.


    It was also the first sight he saw when he opened his eyes after he came to this world.


    In the deep darkness, a cold light suddenly flashed.


    It was a dagger, stabbing Colin in the chest!


    Chi!


    The pain didn''t come as expected.


    But the picture in front of him suddenly shattered, and a dignified middle-aged man appeared in front of Ke Lin.


    On the marble sculpture-like face, the most striking thing is the pair of domineering eyes, as if the whole world is under his control.


    He was wearing an exquisite silver armor, and in his right hand he was holding a flaming knight''s sword.


    Ke Lin stared at this man in a daze, and suddenly the statue that he had seen in the square in front of the Imperial Dragon City Senate suddenly appeared in his mind. He couldn''t help but blurt out:


    "Gana San Lorenzo!"

 Chapter 655： inherited

    "The original blood clan (


    A magnificent historical picture unfolded slowly in front of Colin.


    In the picture scroll, is the life of the founding emperor of the Radiance Empire, the legendary Paladin, San Lorenzo of Garner.


    When he was young, he showed his extraordinary talent in martial arts. When he grew up, he sharpened himself on the battlefield, and continued to grow in battles with various enemies. He was deeply caught in the whirlpool of conspiracy, tasted the taste of failure, and experienced the betrayal of his comrades. ¡­


    At that time, human beings had not yet established a unified empire, and they did not have the glory they are today. They were still competing with trolls, elves, and orcs for the most fertile land in the middle of this continent.


    However, Garner San Lorenzo led a group of followers with his extremely powerful force and extraordinary leadership charisma. It took only ten years to complete the unification of mankind, establish a glorious empire, and expel the alien races. The center of this continent has established the dominance of mankind.


    Colin looked at Garner San Lorenzo in the light and shadow, and while feeling the extraordinary strength of the human emperor at close range, he also felt a wonderful blood connection.


    It seems to be a connection with his own blood!


    Garner San Lorenzo certainly couldn''t be Colin''s bloodline.


    But this connection is real...


    Ke Lin guessed that the founding emperor of the glorious empire was probably also a blood clan!


    Could it be that the secret of the blood clan that he has been pursuing so much is in the Great Emperor of Ghana?


    But if Emperor Garner is also a blood race, why is there no record of blood race in the historical books of the Radiance Empire?


    During the contemplation, the picture in front of him changed again.


    The Great Emperor of Ghana stood on the top of the holy mountain, receiving the cheers and support of thousands of people at the foot of the mountain.


    A sturdy holy light descended from the sky, pierced straight into the top of the holy mountain like a sharp sword, and enveloped the Great Emperor of Ghana.


    In the holy light, a pair of huge wings slowly spread out, revealing an angel-like figure whose face could not be seen clearly.


    His brilliance was so dazzling that it was impossible to look directly, and he held a crown in both hands, which seemed to be preparing to crown the Great Emperor of Ghana.


    But the next second, Emperor Garner suddenly pulled out the long sword from his waist and slashed at the angel light and shadow above his head!


    Colin was caught off guard by this, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    But the violent holy light filled the whole picture, and for a while, nothing could be seen clearly. .


    Colin had to close his eyes.


    When he opened it again, he saw darkness in front of him.


    Just when Colin was puzzled, a step suddenly appeared in the darkness.


    Colin''s eyes climbed up the steps, and at the end of the steps, in the boundless void, he finally saw the Great Emperor Garner sitting on the throne again.


    The emperor was covered in blood, but his eyes were still firm, like a raging fire that would never go out, crossing the boundaries of time, across the distance of life and death, and fixed his gaze on Colin.


    At that moment, countless thoughts flashed through Colin''s mind, but none of them were clear.


    Emperor Garner didn''t say anything, but Colin seemed to understand his beliefs, his will, his helplessness, and his expectations.


    Infinite holy light erupted again in the darkness, and the Great Emperor Garner gradually melted away like ice and snow under the direct sunlight, until he completely disappeared in this dead silence.


    Only the throne hangs high in the air.


    It was also stained with the blood of the human emperor.


    As if inspired by some kind of inspiration, Colin involuntarily sat on the throne.


    The holy light that filled the void gradually faded, and darkness swept in again.


    Ke Lin looked down at the dark and dark scene in front of him, although he still had countless doubts in his heart, he was no longer confused.


    At this moment, he found a way forward.


    ¡­


    "Lord Earl, Lord St. Landers asks to see you."


    "Please come in."


    Colin opened his eyes, all the illusions disappeared, and everything just now seemed to be just a dream.


    He tucked the mistletoe from his chest back into his shirt, confirming a decision he had made earlier.


    "Count Angele." The Duke of St. Landers walked into the tent and bowed slightly to Colin.


    But when he saw Colin''s gaze, he suddenly froze for a moment.


    "Duke St. Landers, what''s the matter with you?" Colin returned a salute and asked with a smile.


    The Duke of St. Landers was secretly shocked, because he was actually shocked by Colin''s eyes just now, and that kind of staring eyes made the Duke of St. Landers astonished.


    He hurriedly restrained his mind, but his posture unconsciously became much more respectful, as if facing a real human emperor.


    "Count Angele, I came here to ask you how you plan to arrange the next battle."


    Colin shrugged, spread his hands and said:


    "Duke St. Landers, weren''t you also present at the military meeting just now? Didn''t you understand what Archon Fred meant?


    Now that I am no longer the commander of the imperial coalition, the next battle arrangement will have to wait for the Senate to elect the regent, and then he will make the decision. "


    The Duke of St. Landers said:


    "Count Angrie, UU reading I think you are the most suitable candidate to be the commander of the coalition forces. I believe that even if the Senate elects a new regent, he will definitely continue to appoint you to be in charge of the future. fighting."


    Colin took a deep look at the Duke of the South, as if he wanted to see what the other party had in mind.


    Perhaps Colin himself didn''t realize that his current attitude towards the Duke of St. Landers was entirely from the perspective of a superior, as if the other party was his vassal for granted.


    The Duke of St. Landers was aware of this strange feeling. He tried hard to get rid of this absurd thought, but found that he involuntarily bent down under the scrutiny of Colin, as if the man before him Young people should naturally accept their own support.


    If someone broke in at this time, they would witness an imperial duke bowing down to an imperial earl, but this scene seemed so natural.


    The Duke of St. Landers tried his best to maintain his aura, but it seemed a bit futile.


    The young man in front of him is like a born king, and he exudes a chilling aura inadvertently.


    "Duke St. Landers, what are you trying to say?"


    "I want to say...if you want, I can help you at the meeting of the Senate."


    Colin''s eyes narrowed.


    He gave up the battle for the Senate before, and was determined to let Emperor Reinhardt die because he thought that Frederick had already managed everything, and even if he fought, it would be in vain.


    But now, the Duke of St. Landers has expressed his willingness to help himself.


    If the elders of the Southern Border line fell to his side, Colin suddenly felt that Prince Lehi might not be able to become the regent as he wished.


    But the question is, why should the Duke of St. Landers help himself?

 Chapter 656： prelude

    "The original blood clan (


    "Why are you helping me?"


    Colin asked directly.


    The Duke of St. Landers immediately replied:


    "Because I think that only you are qualified to continue to lead the imperial coalition, regain lost ground, and completely drive the orcs back to the west of the Tianduan Mountains."


    This kind of high-sounding reason is obviously not the real intention of the Duke of St. Landers.


    Colin asked with a smile:


    "That''s it? You have no other plans or requests?"


    The Duke of St. Landers bowed his head, avoided Colin''s burning gaze, and said respectfully:


    "Of course, I did this to gain your friendship. I hope you can lend a helping hand when the Saint Landes family needs help in the future..."


    Colin laughed, knowing that this so-called "helping out" was actually a quid pro quo, and said:


    "Okay, Duke of St. Landers, what help do you need in the South, let''s talk about it."


    The Duke of St. Landers hesitated for a while, and finally said frankly:


    "Count Angele, the establishment of an independent country has always been the long-cherished wish of the Saint Landes family!"


    Collin suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    It turns out that the exchange condition for the Duke of St. Landers willing to help Colin continue to control the situation of the empire is the independence of the southern border.


    If it was before, Colin might agree.


    After all, the independence of the southern border did not have much impact on him, and he had no interest in the southern border.


    On the contrary, the independence of the southern border can greatly weaken the status and prestige of the royal family, allowing him to become the uncrowned king of the empire more smoothly.


    But now, after witnessing the magnificent life of the Great Emperor of Ghana in the illusion, Colin''s mood has changed greatly.


    I don''t know if it was because in the illusion, he once sat on the throne that was stained with the blood of Emperor Garner, and Colin suddenly developed a sense of responsibility for the Radiance Empire.


    As if he was the master of the empire. .


    And now, someone is actually ready to split his empire?


    "I reject!"


    Hearing Colin''s decisive voice, the Duke of St. Landers was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and persuaded sincerely:


    "Count Angrie, maybe you don''t know that the consul Fred has already approached me. If you are unwilling to cooperate with me, then Prince Lehi will definitely become the regent."


    Ke Lin smiled faintly, as if he didn''t care about it, but asked with great interest:


    "Really? What is the quid pro quo that Archon Fred promised you?"


    The Duke of St. Landers hesitated for a moment, but still said:


    "He didn''t submit an exchange condition. However, don''t forget that Prince Leahy''s wife is my sister! It is only natural that I help him become a regent, and even ascend to that supreme position."


    Colin just remembered this, so he asked:


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you help your brother-in-law?"


    "Because now is the best time to establish an independent country in the South! And this is the biggest dream of the Saint Landers family!" The Duke of Saint Landers said firmly.


    Colin looked into the eyes of the Duke of St. Landers, and intuitively told him that the real reason for the Duke of St. Landers was probably more than that.


    Seeing that Colin seemed unmoved, the Duke of St. Landers spoke again to bewitched:


    "Count Angele, you should trust my sincerity, after all, if it wasn''t for the independence and establishment of the country, I wouldn''t need to come to see you alone.


    I am so candid, just to let you know that we have the basis for cooperation. "


    But Colin shook his head firmly and said:


    "No, I refuse."


    The Duke of St. Landers thought that Colin was advancing by retreating and wanted to extract more benefits from the southern border, and a dissatisfaction rose in his heart, but he still said patiently:


    "Count Angele, if you have any other conditions, we can discuss it."


    Colin''s eyes were cold and he said decisively:


    "I''m not bargaining with you, and I won''t tolerate any splitting the empire!"


    Only then did the Duke of St. Landers realize that Colin was real, and he was a little anxious, and said quickly:


    "Count Angrie, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Prince Leahy and Archon Fred will not be merciful to you, after all, your current prestige and power have seriously threatened the status of the royal family.


    Under such circumstances, even if you have no other ideas, the royal family will not let you go!


    So why don''t you work with me?


    The authority of the empire is right in front of you, what are you still hesitating about? "


    Colin stood up and looked into the eyes of the Duke of St. Landers, his whole body exuding a mighty aura:


    "The power of the empire is at my fingertips!


    I don''t need your charity, and I won''t join forces with you to split the empire! "


    The Duke of St. Landers looked at Colin who was uttering wild words, his face suddenly flushed red, and he said coldly:


    "If that''s the case, then please do it yourself!"


    After speaking, he strode out of the tent.


    "Lord Duke." The Yeruger who was waiting outside the tent hurried up to meet him, only to see the gloomy-faced Duke of St. Landers, he frowned and asked in a low voice, "Count Angele, didn''t you agree? "


    The Duke of St. Landers shook his head, UU Reading said angrily:


    "No. I really don''t know where this kid got the confidence to say that he has the power of the empire at his fingertips!


    How arrogant!


    He really thought that if he commanded and won a battle, he could become the master of the empire?


    However, the son of a country baron, how many imperial nobles are truly convinced of him? I want to see how long this kid can jump around under the oppression of the royal family..."


    Listening to the complaints of the Duke of St. Landers, the Yeruger frowned and said:


    "Count Angele doesn''t seem to be an arrogant person. He always likes to make plans. I''m afraid that this time, I''m really confident in rejecting you..."


    "What kind of confidence does he have?" The Duke of St. Landers said disdainfully, "If he rejected my good intentions, then this time the Senate will definitely elect Prince Leahy as the regent. At that time, the command of the imperial coalition will definitely change hands. What else is there to do?"


    Maester Yarug seemed to have thought of something, took a deep breath, and said solemnly:


    "Lord Duke, the storm is about to come!"


    The Duke of St. Landers said in amazement:


    "What storm?"


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a commotion in the camp.


    The two looked at each other and hurriedly stepped forward to stop a panic-stricken attendant and asked:


    "what happened?"


    "Your Majesty... Your Majesty has died!"


    "What?" The Duke of St. Landers opened his mouth wide, and seemed to finally realize why Colin had dared to reject him with a firm attitude just now.


    He turned his head and looked at the Yaruger beside him: "This... is this the storm you said?"


    Maester Yaluger nodded solemnly:


    "That''s right. Your lord, the real struggle has just begun."


    (End of Volume 5)

 Chapter 657： good news

    Royal Dragon City.


    It was the darkest hour before dawn, and the dark night shrouded the whole city.


    Because of the strict curfew measures, the city of Nuoda has only sporadic firelights on the city walls, illuminating the guard soldiers patrolling back and forth. . .


    The news of the victory in the Loire Valley has not yet come back, and the Royal Dragon City at this time still maintains the highest level of vigilance.


    But in such a quiet moment of the night, even the most loyal soldiers will inevitably feel a fight between their eyelids.


    The surroundings were silent except for the rustling of the night wind blowing through the treetops.


    Pamela Knight, the commander of the Praetorian Guards, was strolling at the top of the city, and even though he saw the passing soldiers dozing off, he did not step forward to reprimand him.


    Since the fall of the Western Region, the Imperial Guards of Yulong City have been in a state of high tension, always worrying about when the army of orcs will suddenly kill the city.


    Therefore, Pamela Knight turned a blind eye to some innocuous lazy behaviors of the soldiers.


    In fact, he himself sometimes wished that an army of orcs would immediately come to kill him. Even if he died on the spot, it would be better than the constant suffering in this panic and anxiety.


    Suddenly, Pamela Knight stopped.


    The attendant next to him stepped forward and asked:


    "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Pamela Knight didn''t speak, just stared at the western night sky vigilantly.


    The attendant also turned his head quickly, but only saw darkness.


    In the midst of doubts, there was a faint noise in the darkness, breaking the tranquility of the night.


    Pamela Knight''s eyes narrowed, and immediately ordered:


    "Blow the trumpet!"


    woo-


    The low-pitched bugle sounded abruptly at the top of the city, and immediately made the guards on duty at night boil.


    Countless soldiers of the Praetorian Guard who woke up from their sleep hurriedly picked up their weapons and rushed to the tower before they even had time to get dressed.


    There was only one thought left in each of them¡ª


    Did the orcs kill it?


    Knight Pamela stood at the head of the city with deep eyes, looking at the western night sky.


    Over time, he has been able to accurately judge that it was the sound of hurried horse hooves.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Guard on the city wall were waiting in battle. At the same time, the army in the city began to be dispatched on a large scale. According to the plan that had been practiced countless times, they began to deploy.


    At this time, Yulongcheng is like a bowstring that has been tensed for a long time, and a little bit of trouble triggers a violent reaction.


    Da da da--


    The sound of hooves became clearer and clearer, and in the dark night, a group of shadowy cavalry finally appeared. Now Zhang Si


    They rode their horses excitedly, roaring loudly as they galloped.


    Knight Pamela looked at it intently, and finally saw that it was a human cavalryman, not an orc.


    However, he didn''t let his guard down, just wanted to hear what the other party was yelling at.


    Their roars were not heard until the cavalry rushed under the tall walls of Yulong City.


    "We are victorious!"


    "The Orc Emperor is dead!"


    "We defeated the Orcs in the Loire Valley!"


    ...


    All kinds of messy expressions spread to the city, and Pamela knight repeated in disbelief:


    "They said we won?"


    Perhaps this kind of good news came too suddenly, and the soldiers of the Imperial Guard in the city were also stunned.


    Hearing the commander''s question at this time, he didn''t dare to answer for a while.


    Pamela knight finally woke up, and immediately ordered the soldiers to open the city gate.


    With the opening of the city gate, the news of victory spread to every corner of Yulong City like a spring breeze.


    The imperial capital, which had been silent for a long time, seemed to regain its vitality in an instant.


    Even though it was still late at night, countless figures suddenly appeared on the street, and they were constantly verifying the authenticity of the news from the people around them, as if they were afraid that it was just a dream.


    When the first ray of sunshine of dawn shone on the streets of Yulong City, it has become a sea of ??joy.


    Aristocrats, knights, soldiers, civilians, people who know each other and people who don''t know each other, are all hugging each other warmly, venting their fears that have been suppressed for a long time, and sharing the joy of this moment.


    When the military minister, Marquis Crick, heard the bugle sounding from the top of the city, he thought that the army of orcs had attacked Yulong City. It was only after the commander of the Praetorian Guard, Pamela Knight, that he learned the news of the victory.


    Then the old marquis, who was over sixty years old, immediately rushed towards the Phoenix Palace at a speed like the wind. The speed was so fast that Pamela Knight was stunned.


    By the time Pamela Knight came to the Phoenix Palace through the happy crowd, the place had already been shocked by the news of this victory.


    The attendants and palace maids scurried like headless flies.


    Pamela Knight also saw that Prince Harrison was not wearing his shoes, and ran quickly on the corridor of the main hall, not knowing where he went.


    However, he did not go after Prince Harrison either, because at this time the real person in charge of the overall situation of the Royal Dragon City was Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister of the Empire, and he entered the palace to report to the Prime Minister.


    Entering the Council Hall, Knight Pamela saw Baron Heidegger, who had apparently not slept all night. Before he could finish his salute, the Prime Minister rushed to the front and asked anxiously:


    "Where''s the battle report? Where''s the battle report?"


    The messenger who entered the palace with Knight Pamela quickly presented the battle report.


    Baron Heidegger grabbed it and looked at it carefully. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    When he saw the battle report that the imperial coalition had won a great victory in the Loire Valley completely wiped out the Warsong Legion and beheaded Saruman, the orc emperor, Baron Heidegger pulled off his beard in excitement. .


    Then he strode out, shouting excitedly as he walked:


    "What about His Highness Harrison? Go to His Highness and ask him to officially announce this great news to the people of Yulong City on behalf of His Majesty!"


    But he said that after Prince Harrison got the news, he rushed out of the bedroom and ran to the side hall where Marquis Garcia was.


    "Uncle! Uncle! We are victorious! Your strategy is correct! Sure enough, we can defeat the orcs in the Loire Valley!"


    Marquis Garcia was wearing clothes, and after hearing Prince Harrison''s excited cheers, he just turned his head and smiled, and it seemed that there was no big surprise.


    Seeing this, Prince Harrison wondered:


    "Uncle, why don''t you seem too happy?"


    Before Marquis Garcia spoke, he saw another group of people coming to the door.


    The Prime Minister, Baron Heidegger, panted to Prince Harrison:


    "His Royal Highness, please prepare as soon as possible, and you will announce this good news to the citizens of Yulong City on the central square later!"


    "Oh good!" Prince Harrison certainly wouldn''t refuse.


    He went to hold Marquis Garcia''s hand again and invited:


    "Uncle, come with me too. I will correct your name and let the people of the empire know that this victory is all thanks to your plan!"


    Marquis Garcia shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Your Highness, I have other things to do, so I can''t accompany you."


    "What else do you do?" Prince Harrison asked suspiciously.


    Marquis Garcia meticulously buttoned his shirt, and said lightly:


    "I''m going to the Cathedral of the Holy Light."


    If you like the original blood clan, please collect it: () The literature written by the original blood clan has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 658： Atonement

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of the original blood family!


    The top of the holy mountain.


    The prayer hall of the Cathedral of the Holy Light is tall and empty, making people in it involuntarily feel a sense of their own insignificance.


    Around the hall, there are statues of angels holding swords, and the indifferent and serious expressions are even more awe-inspiring.


    The early morning sunlight penetrated through the glazed dome, coating everything in the hall with a golden halo, full of divine flavor.


    Pope Gregory stood on the high platform and presided over the prayer in person.


    In the hall, hundreds of nobles who came specially to knelt down on one knee and praised the supreme Lord of Glory in unison, bringing them this miraculous victory.


    After the ceremony, Pope Gregory was about to leave when he was stopped by someone. .


    "Marquis Garcia, do you have anything else to do?" The smile on Pope Gregory''s face was somewhat unnatural.


    After all, just a few months ago, the Marquis of the Northern Territory struggled with a 200,000-strong army to march towards Yulong City, to force himself to abdicate.


    Although the two sides later reached a reconciliation, it was also due to the pressure of the orc invasion.


    Now that the threat of the orcs has basically been lifted, the conflict between the North and the Church has naturally resurfaced.


    What made Pope Gregory even more uncomfortable was that the man in front of him was the mastermind and mastermind of this victory.


    Marquis Garcia didn''t seem to care about the Pope''s impatience with him at all, and bowed respectfully, saying:


    "Your Majesty, can I ask you to help me make a confession?"


    Pope Gregory frowned, apparently surprised by Marquis Garcia''s request.


    He stared at Marquis Garcia for a moment, and when he saw that the other party was serious, it didn''t seem like he was joking.


    Could it be that this is a signal of the North''s intention to reconcile?


    Pope Gregory secretly speculated on the intention of Marquis Garcia.


    However, in the face of the olive branch extended by Marquis Garcia, even if Pope Gregory was dismissive in his heart, he would definitely not refuse on the surface, and immediately nodded:


    "Of course. Please come with me."


    The two walked all the way to the confession room in the side hall.


    Closing the door, Pope Gregory and Marquis Garcia sat opposite each other in a small and confined space.


    A white crystal was placed between the two of them. As the prayer was slowly read out from Pope Gregory''s mouth, the white crystal gradually lit up.


    "Garcia Saint Hilde, speak your sins. As long as you repent sincerely, the merciful Supreme Lord will definitely guide you in the direction of redemption!"


    Marquis Garcia silently looked at the white crystal in front of him, but did not speak.


    Pope Gregory also did not urge and waited patiently.


    There were faint bursts of warm cheers outside, that was Prince Harrison, on behalf of the emperor, to officially announce to the people the news of the victory of the Battle of Loire.


    Moreover, Marquis Garcia should also be mentioned. Perhaps from now on, the people of the empire will finally be able to forgive him for what he did in the Tianduan Mountains.


    "I am guilty." Marquis Garcia finally said, "In order to let the imperial coalition forces withdraw from the western border, I fled in the Tianduan Mountains, which led to countless imperial soldiers and the people of the western border being buried in the hands of the orcs..."


    Listening to Marquis Garcia''s confession, Pope Gregory kept a gentle smile on his face, but secretly disdain in his heart.


    However, as the host of the confession, Pope Gregory still patiently said:


    "Repent, sinner, and repent to the Lord with your greatest devotion!"


    The thought of seeing his enemy repent in front of him in the future made Pope Gregory feel a little gloomy.


    However, Marquis Garcia did not repent or cry bitterly as the Pope expected.


    He just stared blankly at the white crystal in front of him, his thoughts seemed to have drifted to other places.


    The warm holy light shines on his face, soothing his already scarred heart.


    dong dong dong-


    The melodious bell sounded in his ears, and Marquis Garcia''s pupils gradually slackened, and his consciousness began to blur.


    In a trance, he seemed to have returned to the **** Tianduan Mountains battlefield.


    When the army in the north escaped under his order, the front of the human coalition instantly revealed a huge and irreparable flaw.


    The crazy orc army rushed down this gap like a tidal wave, setting off a wave of blood in the position of the human coalition army.


    "Garcia Saint Hilde, you traitor!"


    Countless angry faces appeared in front of him, roaring at Marquis Garcia.


    ...


    "I''m guilty..." murmured Marquis Garcia.


    In front of me, villages and cities turned to ashes, piled up like mountains of heads, corpses all over the mountains and plains, pooled into rivers of blood...


    "I am unforgivable..."


    Pope Gregory frowned and said inwardly¡ª


    So why don''t you hurry up and repent?


    Which person who came to the confession room did not cry bitterly, sincerely repent, and pray for the forgiveness of the Supreme Lord?


    How can you just keep saying that you are guilty?


    However, Gregory didn''t speak, just looked at Marquis Garcia calmly, because he could feel the pain in the other party''s heart.


    Gregory enjoyed the feeling of watching his enemy writhe in the abyss of pain, and certainly wouldn''t lend a hand to pull him away.


    "...Only death is my only way of atonement..." Marquis Garcia''s eyes became more and more cloudy, and his consciousness became more and more blurred.


    In the holy light that filled his vision, he seemed to see the figure of his sister, Queen Midella.


    "You really deserve to die." Queen Midella said, "However, even if you want to die, it''s more meaningful to die."


    The night was dark, and the moon and stars were sparse.


    Marquis Garcia seems to have returned to outside the storm fortress a month ago.


    "That''s why I chose to go to Storm Fortress." Marquis Garcia said to his sister, "I will look for an opportunity to assassinate Emperor Reinhardt during the interview.


    After he dies, you can lead the imperial coalition to withdraw from the Storm Fortress and go to the Loire Valley... I have already told Colin the specific battle strategy, you can let him command the battle..."


    "You really don''t need to worry about this." Queen Midella showed a confident smile, "I have already arranged a more suitable way to die for Reinhardt."


    Marquis Garcia frowned and wondered:


    "What exactly are your plans?"


    Queen Midella avoided talking and said:


    "Brother, if you believe me, stop going to Stormhold. I have a better suggestion."


    "what?"


    "The Cathedral of Holy Light." Queen Midella''s eyes were cold, "Since you are determined to atone for your sins with death, why don''t you die in the place closest to the Lord of Glory?


    Besides, Vera''s revenge, aren''t you ready to avenge it? After the Orc War, didn''t the North just need a reason to fight the Church again?


    Just help us find one! "


    Marquis Garcia was silent for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "Okay!"


    ...


    "What?" Pope Gregory looked at Marquis Garcia in a trance and finally realized something was wrong.


    Marquis Garcia''s eyes finally got some focus, and he showed a meaningful smile to the Pope in front of him, saying:


    "Gregory, my sin is unforgivable, so what about your sin?"


    Pope Gregory frowned snorted softly and said:


    "Garcia, now you are confessing. Please be more serious. As long as you repent sincerely, the merciful Supreme Lord will definitely..."


    Halfway through the words, the Pope stopped abruptly.


    Because, he was horrified to find that jet-black blood was gurgling out of Marquis Garcia''s eyes, nose and mouth.


    "Garcia, are you okay?"


    Marquis Garcia showed a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, and said with anger:


    "Gregory... your trial... is coming..."


    Pope Gregory finally woke up, and immediately performed the healing technique like crazy, roaring in his mouth:


    "Garcia! Garcia! Don''t die!


    Don''t die with me! "

 Chapter 659： newborn

    After the fall, the sun is warm and pleasant.


    A gentle breeze passed through the lush woods and came to the easternmost edge of the Radiant Empire.


    This is already the outskirts of Huiyue Forest. Even the most confident hunters are reluctant to hunt here, even if there are smart reindeer and fat hares everywhere.


    Because Huiyue Forest is a terrifying labyrinth to outsiders, and countless hunters who want to explore its secrets are forever lost in the boundless forest.


    In fact, a thousand years ago, Huiyue Forest was not so dangerous, but since the elves migrated to Huiyue Forest, it has become a forbidden place for human beings.


    So there were rumors that those who got lost in Huiyue Forest were actually killed by spirits lurking in it.


    The closest human city to Luna Forest is Yavier - also known as the City of Mages.


    It was the elves who first learned to use arcane energy, and then it was passed on to humans.


    However, after the extinction of the high elves, wizards who continued to use arcane energy became rarer among the elves.


    On the contrary, the team of human mages gradually grew, and even established a city of mages.


    It has become another force outside the knight aristocratic system.


    Of course, the Radiance Empire has always been brooding about the existence of Yeville, but due to the fear of the Forbidden Curse, the imperial nobles finally reached a tacit understanding with the Council of Mages.


    Recently, this tacit understanding was almost broken by Mr. .


    Because he created the [Eye of Judgment] forbidden spell, it can be called a paladin killer. If the Radiance Empire was not faced with successive internal and external crises, I am afraid that Yeville would not remain calm.


    This city of mages does not have a tall city wall, nor does it have a fully armed defender. After all, the mages also know that they are really better than the secular army, and they are no match for the Radiance Empire no matter what.


    Therefore, instead of wasting money to support the army, it is better to study arcane arts and squeeze a few more forbidden spells in your hand to deter the Radiant Empire.


    Most of Yeville''s buildings are made of stone, the outer walls are painted with white fine sand, plus some personalized carvings, such as small sculptures, flower stands, stone pillars, etc., full of artistic flavor, showing the brilliance of civilization .


    In the center of the city stands a tall white tower, where the Magi''s Council is located and the true heart of Yeville.


    There are no traces of carving and stacking on the surface of this high tower, as if it is a natural whole. Its construction method is still a mystery.


    A figure shrouded in gray mage robes was climbing up the tower along the spiral staircase. The wide hood covered his face, revealing only a determined chin.


    The passing mages just glanced at this man curiously, and didn''t pay much attention.


    There are not a few mages who are withdrawn and even eccentric, and everyone is not surprised.


    Moreover, there are many kinds of restrictions in the Mage Tower. If you don''t have certain arcane attainments, walking around will be life-threatening.


    The eccentric mage stopped on the seventeenth floor of the tower, pushed open a wooden door, and came to a dark room.


    There are rows of tall bookshelves in the room, which looks like a library.


    The mage crossed the bookshelf and came to the corner of the room.


    There is a stone wolf statue placed here, and it seems that there is no way out.


    But the mage reached out and pressed on the top of the stone statue, and a series of complicated spells came out of his mouth.


    Immediately, the stone statue actually moved away from its position, revealing a deep passage.


    The sorcerer walked in.


    Through the passage, the hood on the mage''s head has been taken off.


    Apparently it was Mr.


    There are no windows around, but a magic lamp illuminates the room brightly.


    The interior decoration is very simple, focusing on practicality, nothing fancy, except the bath in the corner of the room is a bit special-


    Because the bath is full of thick blood!


    goo-goo-


    It seems that he heard the footsteps of Mr. Go, a series of bubbles appeared on the surface of the blood pool, and then an old mage appeared.


    The old mage looked like he was in his 80s or 90s. His skinny body was almost skinny. Even if he was soaked in the blood pool, he was bloodless. It seemed that half of his feet had already entered the grave.


    "How is it?" the old mage asked in a hoarse voice.


    His tone was very weak, as if a gust of wind could blow it away.


    However, Mr. Ho''s attitude towards this person is particularly respectful:


    "Sorry, teacher. Saruman still failed. However, I''ve taken out his heart, and the experiment looks like it should have been successful."


    Saying that, Mr. Go took out a wooden box from his arms, opened it, and placed it beside the blood pool.


    The old mage looked at the heart in the box, and the expression on his face suddenly became extremely complicated, like nostalgia, longing, and even a trace of inexplicable fear.


    After a long time, the old mage sighed and said to Mr. Ho:


    "bring it on."


    Mr. Ho nodded, stepped forward to lift the old mage out of the blood pool, lay flat on the carpet, and then took out another dagger from his arms.


    Just when the sharp blade of the dagger touched the thin chest of the old mage, he spoke again:


    "If you fail, remember to send my body to Yulong City..."


    "No, teacher, we will definitely succeed!" Mr. Ho''s eyes fluctuated a few times, but then he regained his firmness again.


    The old mage stopped talking and slowly closed his eyes.


    Mr. Ho took a deep breath, and then opened the old mage''s chest with a dagger.


    ¡­


    Roar-


    A strange beast roar suddenly echoed in the mage tower.


    Immediately, a huge and breathtaking aura suddenly rose, causing everyone in the tower to feel a shudder from the depths of their souls.


    As if a drop of cold water was dripping into the boiling oil, the frightened mages rushed out of their respective rooms immediately, discussing the abnormality in the tower.


    "what happened?"


    "Whose experiment went wrong?"


    "Listening to the news, it should be on the seventeenth floor..."


    Soon, at the door of the room where Mr. Ho walked into, many mages who heard the sound had gathered.


    But they both hesitated at the door, debating whether to break in and see what was going on.


    Before the mages could reach an agreement, the movement inside the door suddenly subsided.


    Not long after, the door slowly opened, and a middle-aged man in a silver-white mage robe came out.


    With a smile on his face, he opened his arms as if to embrace the whole world, and said loudly:


    "Dear gentlemen, do you remember me?"


    The mages looked at each other in dismay.


    Then finally an older mage said with a horrified face:


    "You...you are a Kurdish mage!"


    Kurd smiled slightly at the person who spoke, and said:


    "Cam, haven''t seen you in years, are you okay?"


    Cam seemed to have seen a ghost, and his whole body was trembling.


    The rest of the mages immediately talked about it.


    Finally, more and more people came to their senses¡ªthis Kurdish mage was the last speaker of the Mage Council!


    But what terrified them inexplicably was that the Kurdish mage should have been a dying old man over 100 years old, how could he be so young now?


    Is there really a magic of rejuvenation in the world?


    At this time, Mr. Go also walked out of the room, stood beside the Kurdish mage, and said:


    "Everyone, the teacher is going to hold an open class to teach the experience of many years of arcane research."


    As soon as these words were said, the mage''s eyes glowed, and their heartbeats accelerated.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 660： disagreement

    Loire Valley, Imperial camp.


    "He''s killing the king!"


    Archon Fred, like an angry bull, rushed into Prince Leahy''s tent.


    "This is a trampling on the honor of the Empire and a blasphemy against the Codex of Radiance!"


    He had already left for Yulong City and was about to hold a meeting of the Senate to elect the regent, but he was chased back halfway.


    Because, Emperor Reinhardt actually died!


    Once the emperor dies, there is no need to elect a regent, and a new emperor succeeds directly.


    Archon Fred''s plan was completely in vain.


    "What evidence do you have to prove that it was Colin Angele who killed the emperor?"


    Prince Leahy asked indifferently.


    Archon Fred suffocated slightly, but then became even more angry, shouting:


    "Who else is there besides him? I said why he was so good at talking at the military regular meeting before. It turned out that he was well prepared!"


    "I''m talking about evidence, not speculation." Prince Leahy continued to pour cold water.


    Archon Fred suddenly raised his head and stared at Prince Leahy, but only saw a pair of calm and indifferent eyes.


    After a few short breaths, Archon Fred finally calmed down.


    Because what Prince Leahy said was right, they didn''t have any proof.


    Reinhard the Great is dead, and he died in the camp guarded by the royal guards. The cause of death was also seriously injured in the Battle of the Loire Valley. Everything is so reasonable.


    If it wasn''t for the great change in Reinhardt''s temperament before his death, and the timing of his death was too clever, Prince Leahy would have thought that was the case. .


    But now even if they suspect that Colin Angele is behind the scenes, there is no evidence.


    "Then what should we do?" Archon Fred calmed down and began to analyze the current situation rationally. "Your Majesty has passed away. According to the law of succession, Prince Harrison should succeed him. He is a student of Colin Angele. , the blood of the Saint Hilde family is still flowing in the body.


    If we don''t do anything, the future Radiance Empire will probably be the people from the north!


    Even... the master of the empire will change one! "


    Prince Leahy fell into silence and seemed to be at a loss.


    Archon Fred''s eyes flickered, and he suddenly lowered his voice and said:


    "Perhaps, we can prevent Harrison from succeeding to the throne!"


    Prince Lehi was puzzled and asked:


    "How to stop it? Harrison is the first in line to the throne and has not committed any fault."


    Archon Fred did not speak, but his eyes revealed endless killing intent.


    Prince Leahy immediately understood the meaning of Consul Fred.


    This is to assassinate Prince Harrison to prevent him from succeeding to the throne!


    "You want to assassinate a fourteen-year-old child? And this child is still your cousin?" Prince Leahy looked at Archon Fred with a look of contempt.


    Under the gaze of Prince Lehi, the consul Fred felt a sense of shame in his heart, but he was immediately suppressed by him.


    "This is a political struggle, not a duel of knights!" Archon Fred said through gritted teeth, "Here, there are only winners and losers, no justice and honor!


    Assassination, poisoning, deception... No matter how dirty the means are, as long as they can achieve their goals, they are the best means! "


    Prince Lehi smiled disdainfully and said:


    "I finally understand why you pretended to be deaf and dumb, and even helped them slander me when you knew that Reinhardt and Midella were the real murderers of your father.


    So this is what you call political tactics?


    How ridiculous! "


    Archon Fred was flushed by Prince Leahy''s sarcastic words, and immediately retorted:


    "Prince Leahy, have you forgotten that you were ruined by such a ''ridiculous'' method and left in a state of embarrassment from the political center of the empire?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Prince Leahy nodded, and did not feel any shame because of the words of Consul Fred, but raised his chin proudly, "but I dare to face the scrutiny of the Supreme Lord without any shame. Deliberately declaring that I will always abide by the way of knighthood!


    you, dare? "


    "The way of knights?" Archon Fred sneered, "Wake up, Leahy, the Supreme Lord has long stopped paying attention to this world. Even the church has become a place of filth, what are you insisting on? What''s the point of a **** knight?"


    Prince Lehi also shook his head and said solemnly:


    "No, the Sovereign Lord''s eyes never leave us, this is just a test for us."


    Archon Fred pouted in disdain, and just as he was about to speak, he heard Prince Leahy continue:


    "You''ve never set foot in the sanctuary, so you''ll never understand.


    This is not a realm that mortals can enter by their own strength at all, this is the forbidden land of gods!


    Without the mercy of the Supreme Lord, I will not be able to break through the sixth rank after spending my whole life.


    Therefore, the only thing I can do is to serve Him with the greatest devotion! "


    Consulate Fred looked at Prince Leahy for a while in disbelief, and then said with hatred:


    "Don''t be stupid, Leahy! If the Supreme Lord is really still there, do you think the Pope will be as unscrupulous as he is now? He is the mortal who knows the gods best!


    And your stubbornness and ignorance will only make you lose in this dirty and bottomless political arena! "


    Prince Lehi said unmoved:


    "Who said that in order to win, you have to do whatever it takes? Have you forgotten how to defeat your opponent in an open and honest way?"


    "Fair and fair?" Archon Fred seemed to be annoyed, "Now that Colin Angele is full of wings, how can you beat him upright and fair?


    Do you really think the royal family still controls the most powerful army in the empire?


    Or are you going to assassinate him?


    But don''t forget, the Duke of St. Grian has obviously become his lover. Are you sure you can defeat this woman? "


    "The strength of the enemy is not the reason for you to avoid, Fred." Prince Leahy said righteously, "If you don''t understand this truth, you will never be able to step into the peak of the way of knighthood."


    Archon Fred let out a sigh of relief and seemed to have given up persuasion completely:


    "Okay, UU reading Prince Lehi, then I''ll wait and see how you deal with Colin Angele!"


    After saying this, he walked out angrily.


    But at the entrance of the tent, Archon Fred suddenly stopped again, turned around, looked at Prince Leahy with bright eyes, and said:


    "You never wanted to assassinate Harrison, not because...he''s actually your illegitimate child!"


    Prince Leahy raised his head suddenly, looked at Consulate Fred coldly, and denied:


    "of course not!"


    Archon Fred pouted, not knowing whether he believed what Prince Leahy said, he turned around and walked out.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 661： joint

    Leaving Prince Leahy''s tent, Archon Fred walked with a gloomy expression.


    He originally thought that this paladin from the royal family would return with honor and could become the pinnacle of the empire, but now it seems that it may instead become the source of chaos.


    It wasn''t that Fred didn''t want to kill Colin Angele, but he understood that even if Colin was really killed now, what would happen to the strong and vigorous northern army?


    If one is not handled well, I am afraid it will be a civil strife sweeping the empire.


    What''s more, with the protection of the Duke of St. Grian, Colin Angele could easily be killed?


    Instead, assassinating Prince Harrison was much simpler and less disruptive.


    But seeing Prince Leahy''s resolute attitude, the Fred consul had a headache for a while.


    Could it be that Prince Harrison is really the illegitimate son of Prince Leahy?


    In fact, he had seen very early on that the relationship between Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midella was not harmonious, and the emperor had been raising lovers abroad and letting them give birth to a bunch of illegitimate children. I am afraid that he is preparing to leave himself a true lover. ''s heirs.


    It''s just that both the emperor and the queen are dead, so this speculation cannot be verified.


    While contemplating, Archon Fred suddenly heard a somewhat hurried sound of hooves.


    He didn''t care at first, but after taking a few more steps, he found that the sound of the hooves became clearer and clearer. When he looked up, he found that the other party was actually coming towards him.


    After seeing the face of the man immediately, Consul Fred greeted in surprise:


    "Cardinal Mensay?"


    "Consul Fred." Cardinal Mensay got off his horse, calmed his breath, and invited with a smile, "I''m going to visit Prince Leahy, why don''t you join me?"


    Fred frowned instinctively.


    He just broke up with Prince Leahy just now, and naturally he doesn''t want to go back and stick to each other''s cold ass.


    But looking at the cardinal who pretended to be calm, but actually had a panicked and anxious cardinal hidden in his eyes, Fred suddenly realized something. .


    "Cardinal Mensay, why did you come to the frontline in person? I wonder what you have to do with Prince Leahy?"


    Mensay smiled lightly, did not answer the question, but invited:


    "Consul Fred, let''s find His Royal Highness Prince Leahy first, and I will explain it to the two of you in detail."


    "Okay." Fred nodded and led Cardinal Mensay to Prince Leahy''s tent.


    At the same time, a thought flashed in his mind¡ªI am afraid something happened to Yulongcheng!


    At this time, Fred couldn''t care less about his unpleasantness with Prince Leahy just now.


    Walking into the tent all the way, Prince Leahy was a little stunned when he looked at Consul Fred, who had returned and returned, and Cardinal Mensay, who had suddenly visited.


    But he still greeted the two of them to be seated and asked the attendant to serve tea.


    After the attendant left, Prince Lehi asked:


    "Cardinal Mensay, why are you here?"


    Cardinal Mensay drank the tea in front of him, and then said solemnly:


    "Marquis Garcia is dead."


    There was a sudden silence in the tent.


    However, neither Fred nor Prince Leahy spoke, but waited for Cardinal Mensay to follow.


    After all, the death of an imperial marquis is not worth sending a cardinal all the way to the front.


    Sure enough, Cardinal Mensay continued:


    "...He died in the Cathedral of Light."


    Fred''s face changed, and he immediately asked:


    "How did he die?"


    "He committed suicide!" Cardinal Mensay replied firmly.


    "Suicide?" Fred rolled his eyes and asked again, "Then why did he commit suicide? Why did he choose to be in the Cathedral of Light?"


    "He should be ashamed for his escape in the Tianduan Mountains, so he chose to atone for his sins with death under the watch of the Supreme Lord."


    Fred frowned, obviously not convinced by this reason, and questioned:


    "The victory in the Loire Valley has proved the correctness of Marquis Garcia''s strategy. The previous misunderstandings about him can be cleared up, and even the people of the empire will regard him as a hero. How could he commit suicide at this time?"


    "Because he can''t face the soldiers and people of the Empire who died tragically in the west." Prince Lehi said suddenly, with an expression of admiration and admiration on his face, "This is a truly responsible knight! If he survives , I look down on him instead."


    Fred shrugged and seemed to be very disapproving of the so-called "knight''s responsibility", but he had just learned the stubbornness of Prince Leahy, and of course he would not continue to entangle on this issue, so he asked instead:


    "Cardinal Mensay, since Marquis Garcia committed suicide, what are you worried about?"


    Mensay sighed and said:


    "But he died in the confessional, and only His Holiness the Pope was present..."


    Hearing this, Fred suddenly realized.


    Marquis Garcia and Pope Gregory had a deadly feud before the war with the orcs. Although they were persuaded to break it, now Marquis Garcia died in the confession room, and only the Pope was present...


    In such a situation, even if you want people not to be misunderstood, it is difficult.


    If the Battle of the Loire fails, then everyone will think that Marquis Garcia may indeed atone for his sins with death.


    But now, mankind has won the war in the Loire Valley, and Marquis Garcia has not only cleared the suspicion of treason, but will also be considered the hero of this war.


    Under such circumstances, no one would think he would commit suicide¡ª


    Of course, except for people with different brain circuits like Prince Leahy.


    No wonder Cardinal Mensay rushed to the front in such a hurry, probably because he was worried about the turmoil that the death of Marquis Garcia would cause.


    Fred suddenly had a flash of inspiration and immediately realized that this was also a turning point for the royal family.


    He coughed twice, suppressed the secret joy in his heart, and asked in a deep voice:


    "This news shouldn''t be made public yet, right?"


    Mensay shook his head and said:


    "Not yet. His Majesty has blocked the news... However, it is estimated that it will not be blocked for long."


    The corners of Fred''s mouth were slightly upturned, and he knew that the Pope had a guilty conscience. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    However, in this way, even if Marquis Garcia really committed suicide, the Pope''s act of trying to conceal himself will only confirm that he is not innocent.


    If the northern border learns of this, I am afraid that the previous scene of the 200,000 army advancing on the holy mountain will be repeated again.


    Fred refrained from snickering, and asked again: "So, how is His Majesty Gregory going to explain this to the North and the Empire?"


    Cardinal Mensay took a deep look at Fred and Prince Leahy, and then said in a cold tone:


    "Your Majesty is ready to strike first!"


    "How to start first?"


    "Of course, first disarm the North! Avoid the repeat of the incident six months ago!"


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 662： be aware

    "I''m afraid this is not right..."


    Although Archon Fred was happy in his heart, on the surface he made a look of worrying about the country and the people:


    "The North will not be captured without a fight. What''s more, the victory in the battle of the Loire Valley has turned Marquis Garcia from a traitor to a deeply misunderstood hero. To stimulate the North at this time, I am afraid it will lead to great consequences. of unrest.


    Why don''t I do this, I can help the church on behalf of the royal family to explain the situation to the North..."


    "Will people in the north believe it?" Cardinal Mensay interrupted angrily, "Don''t say that our church can''t produce evidence of Marquis Garcia''s suicide, and even if we do, people in the north won''t accept it. !


    They already had a grudge with the church, and now they have such a good excuse, how could they not use it?


    Therefore, in order to avoid greater turmoil, we must take the lead and nip the danger in the bud! "


    Fred frowned, wondering: "But the people from the north just made great achievements in the battle against the orcs..."


    "Consul Fred, now the Northern Territory has reached its peak in terms of strength and prestige! Don''t tell me, the royal family is not threatened!


    I know very well that the Imperial Central Army was completely crippled in the Battle of the Loire Valley, and even His Majesty died heroically!


    Such a result has achieved the glory of the people in the north.


    Didn''t the royal family realize the hidden crisis? "


    "What are your plans for dealing with the North?" Prince Leahy said first before Archon Fred spoke again.


    Fred rolled his eyes immediately, and was extremely speechless at the behavior of Prince Leahy''s pig teammates.


    Although the royal family also wanted to deal with the northern border, it was obvious that the church was more anxious now, so Fred had been holding a stance before, just to take the opportunity to blackmail the church.


    Unexpectedly...


    Cardinal Mensay saw that Prince Leahy was moved, and immediately regained his spirits, saying:


    "His Royal Highness, the military strength of the North is mainly due to two people - Marquis Garcia and Count Angele!


    Now Marquis Garcia is dead, so as long as we can kill Colin Angele, the army in the north will completely lose its backbone, and there will be no more storms! "


    Archon Fred snorted softly and said:


    "Secretary Bishop Mensay, are you planning to assassinate an imperial count? And a count who just commanded the imperial coalition to win the battle of the Loire Valley and saved the Radiance Empire?"


    Cardinal Mensay had already figured out the true mentality of the royal family at this time, so he did not pay attention to the questioning of Consul Fred, but looked at Prince Lehi with piercing eyes and said:


    "His Royal Highness, Colin Angele is the hero of the empire, but he is also a threat to the empire! Under the current situation, he will become the source of civil strife in the empire! Therefore, at such a critical moment, there can be no woman''s kindness. !"


    Prince Leahy nodded and then asked:


    "Tell me about your specific plans."


    ¡­


    The afternoon sun was pleasantly warm.


    Colin put his hands on the back of his head, lying lazily on the hilly **** covered with four-leaf clovers, looking at the tributaries of the Loire River flowing slowly below.


    Annoying vultures swept through the air from time to time. Although the battlefield had been cleaned and the corpses had been burned and buried, the smell of blood had not completely dissipated, attracting these scavengers to wander unwillingly.


    There was a sound of light footsteps behind him, accompanied by the elegant fragrance of roses.


    Colin raised his head slightly and saw that it was indeed the Duke of Saint Grian.


    She was wearing a goose-yellow tunic dress, with bare white and flawless feet, and slowly squatted down beside Colin. Her pure blue eyes were full of curious smiles, and her golden hair was casually draped over her shoulders. up, reflecting the brilliance of the sun.


    "You are very relaxed..."


    "Then what else can we do?" Colin pilgrimage Duke Grian returned a smile, "I want to be busy, but some people don''t want to."


    "Hmph! They can''t fight against foreign enemies, but the right to fight internally is quite exciting!" Duke St. Grian said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what kind of intrigues and tricks, in front of absolute strength, it is a cloud. As long as Harrison succeeds, the war will continue, and you will soon be able to return to the West."


    The Duke of St. Grian looked deeply at the west, gritted his teeth and said:


    "I can''t wait for this day to come!"


    "It''s almost time. It is estimated that Frederick should also receive the news of Emperor Reinhardt''s death. When he returns to the camp, he can discuss the issue of escorting His Majesty''s body back to Yulong City and the new emperor''s succession."


    "Oh, by the way, Fred has come back. I just saw him come out of Prince Leahy''s tent in a rage just now." The Duke of St. Grian said gloatingly.


    Colin smiled slightly, not caring about it.


    But the next sentence of the Duke of St. Grian caught his attention:


    "Besides, I also saw Mensay, I don''t know how he got here..."


    "Cardinal Mensay?" Colin''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yeah. I guess he received the news of the victory and came to console the army on behalf of the church."


    Colin, however, did not respond to Duke St. Grian''s guess. Instead, he sat up straight and said in surprise:


    "No, in the victory of this battle, the Northern Territory won the greatest glory. How could the church come to express condolences? They should hide in Yulong City and scolded us for bad luck..."


    The Duke of St. Grian also looked at the serious Colin and asked:


    "Then why do you think he came to the Loire Valley? Is he preparing to make a fuss about the succession of Prince Harrison?"


    Ke Lin shook his head again and said, "It shouldn''t be. The news of Emperor Reinhardt''s death could not have reached Yulong City so quickly. Mensay didn''t come for this."


    "What''s that for?"


    Colin was silent for a moment, then said in a positive tone:


    "Dragon City, I''m afraid something happened!"


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know." Colin stared at the distant wilderness, his eyes gradually losing focus.


    The Duke of St. Grian thought that Colin was meditating, so he sat on the grass next to him and did not say anything to disturb him.


    In fact, Colin''s perspective has been switched to Royal Dragon City.


    At the beginning, in order to prevent someone from attacking Prince Harrison, he deliberately left a few blood slaves to guard in the dark.


    At this time, the consciousness possessed the blood slave, and Colin heard the conversation between Prince Harrison and a royal knight:


    "Sorry, His Royal Highness Harrison, we have searched the whole city and still haven''t found the whereabouts of Marquis Garcia..."


    "What about Cathedral of the Holy Light? Did you search it too?"


    "This... Church is a sacred place after all, we can''t search it easily..."


    "You idiots! Before my uncle disappeared, he went to the church to make a confession. Why don''t you search the church?"


    The knight lowered his head and dared not speak.


    Looking at Prince Harrison''s angry roar, Colin finally understood the real reason why Cardinal Mensay came to the Loire Valley.


    At this moment, surging anger boiled in his chest.


    Cold words squeezed out of his teeth:


    "Gregory, you better not do stupid things!"


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 663： remind

    "We gather here today to offer prayers for His Majesty Reinhard San Lorenzo.


    Merciful Lord of Radiance, please grant mercy and honor to this great emperor, so that he may return to your arms..."


    In the quiet and solemn tent, Cardinal Mensay''s pious voice echoed.


    A group of imperial nobles and officers gathered here to pray for Reinhard the Great.


    Even though the emperor had a lot of controversy, he still fulfilled the responsibility of a real emperor in the last days of his life.


    Taking the lead in the enemy line and leading the army to defeat the army of orcs was enough for him to leave a glorious mark in the history books.


    Of course, as for whether the ending of death in battle was the original intention of Emperor Reinhardt, no one knows.


    Although some nobles who were familiar with Emperor Reinhardt had noticed some anomalies before, and some even suspected that Emperor Reinhardt was being controlled, but now with his death in battle, these doubts have become unsolvable. open mystery.


    In fact, many members of the royal family are quite satisfied with this ending. After all, Emperor Reinhardt''s last act of giving up his life has brought the reputation of the San Lorenzo family to a higher level.


    Therefore, in front of the emperor''s coffin, most people expressed their sincere condolences.


    Only Colin stood in the silent crowd, staring at Cardinal Mensay in the front row with icy eyes, wondering what he was thinking.


    "...from the dust, to the dust!


    May your soul rest in the house of the Most High! "


    After Mensay finished reciting the prayer, he reached out and sprinkled a pinch of soil into the coffin.


    Subsequently, the four royal knights stepped forward to close the lid of the coffin.


    Cardinal Mensay turned around and said to the crowd:


    "His Majesty''s coffin needs to be sent back to Yulong City for burial. However, after all, the orc war is not over yet. I suggest that you send some representatives to **** you, and the rest stay here to guard against possible counterattacks by the orcs."


    Archon Fred immediately responded:


    "Cardinal Mensay is right, so let''s go, the royal family will be accompanied by me and His Royal Highness Prince to return to Yulong City."


    Upon seeing this, the Duke of St. Landers also quickly expressed his position: "I will **** His Majesty''s body back to Yulong City on behalf of the Southern Border."


    The Duke of St. Grian glanced at Colin, and then he also stood up and expressed his willingness to **** on behalf of the West.


    The representative of the Eastern Territory is Count Nicole.


    When it was the North''s turn, Ke Lin did his part and stood up.


    Upon seeing this, Archon Fred said with some distress:


    "I understand that everyone doesn''t want to miss His Majesty''s funeral. However, if you all return to Royal Dragon City, who will be the commander of the allied forces of the Empire in the Loire Valley? So, it is best to leave a noble aristocrat. , temporarily in charge of the Imperial Coalition."


    Immediately, his eyes turned to Colin, seemingly unintentionally saying:


    "Count Angele, you have shown amazing commanding skills in the Battle of Loire. Why don''t you stay?"


    Colin took a deep look at Archon Fred and shook his head:


    "Didn''t you say it before? The commander of the imperial coalition must wait for the new emperor to be appointed after he takes the throne. Now, it''s not right for me to take charge of it, isn''t it?"


    Fred said with a smile: "There''s no problem with this. After all, it''s just a temporary stay, and you don''t need to actually direct military operations. This is also to prevent the imperial coalition from falling into chaos without a commander when the orcs suddenly return."


    Colin didn''t speak and seemed to be hesitant.


    Fred was delighted when he saw this.


    He knew that Colin wouldn''t want to stay if he said that.


    After all, in addition to the funeral of Emperor Reinhardt, the Royal Dragon City is more important for the succession of the new emperor.


    The more he persuaded Ke Lin to stay at this time, the more uneasy Ke Lin wanted to go to Royal Dragon City in person.


    So, Fred kindly cleared the siege and said:


    "Count Angrie, if you really don''t want to miss His Majesty''s funeral, why don''t you leave the Duke of St. Grian to sit there."


    Colin glanced sideways at the Duke of St. Grian, and gave a slight affirmative wink.


    Duke St. Grian understood, stepped forward and said:


    "If you trust me, then I''ll stay and sit."


    Archon Fred was proud, because he knew that Colin would definitely not object to this decision.


    Thinking that he had already played with Colin, Fred nodded with a smile: "Okay, then it''s hard work for the Duke of St. Grian."


    Seeing that everyone had no objection to this, Cardinal Mensay also nodded and said:


    "Okay, please go back and prepare, we will leave early tomorrow morning."


    The crowd left.


    Colin walked out with no expression on his face, and became more certain of his guess in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Yulongcheng really had a change.


    Moreover, the royal family and the church have joined forces, and their goal this time is exactly themselves!


    Returning to Yulong City this time is obviously a killing game.


    Without the protection of the army and separated from the Duke of St. Grian, Colin was obviously the most vulnerable in the eyes of the royal family and the church.


    It is also the easiest to assassinate!


    Perhaps the current northern border has made many people feel like a man on their backs.


    What Colin didn''t expect was that the church and the royal family had made up their minds so quickly to attack the North.


    So decisive, so resolute, that he could no longer even care that such a move would plunge the empire into civil strife again.


    You must know that although the battle of the Loire Valley has defeated the orc army and even killed the orc emperor, after all, the Western Region and most of the Scarlet Flames are still in the hands of the orcs.


    The war is not over yet, and some people have already begun to impatiently want to eradicate dissidents?


    In addition to being shocked, Colin only felt endless sadness and anger.


    Thinking again that the "missing" Marquis Garcia might have suffered an accident, at this moment, Colin no longer had any hesitation or hesitation in his heart.


    Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous!


    ...


    The next morning.


    A team of about 1,000 people left the Loire Valley camp and headed for Yulong City.


    Perhaps immersed in the grief of Emperor Reinhardt''s death in battle, the atmosphere of the entire team was slightly depressed.


    Near noon, the team stopped by a creek to rest.


    The soldiers raised a bonfire and started cooking.


    Colin came to the stream, squatted down, took a handful of water and washed his face.


    The water is crystal clear, and from time to time you can see a few swimming fish jumping out of the water.


    Colin was thinking about getting a fish and roasting it when he saw a piece of parchment paper about the length of a thumb floating past his eyes.


    Picking it up Colin spread it out and saw two words written on the parchment¡ª


    Run!


    Colin put it away expressionlessly, plunged his right hand into the water like lightning, and grabbed a lively swimming fish.


    The moment he got up, Colin glanced upstream from the corner of his eye, and saw Maester Yaleg holding a water bottle and walking towards the camp.


    Suppressing the doubts in his heart, Colin also returned to the camp.


    run?


    Of course he won''t run.


    There may be a trap ahead.


    But who is the hunter and who is the prey?


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 664： launch

    The twilight of the setting sun shone on the vast land.


    Ke Lin and his party also came to Dongquan Town before night fell.


    Looking at this small town standing by the Dongquan River, Ke Lin''s eyes were quite emotional.


    Because just a year ago, he had been here.


    At that time, he accompanied Vera to return to the north from Yulong City, and deliberately turned a corner on the way to Dongquan Town.


    It was also because of the suggestion of the Prime Minister, Baron Heidegger, that Colin found the former Imperial Minister of Agriculture, Bachelor Sonny Granto, in this small town, and thus opened the prelude to the agricultural reform in the north.


    To this day, it is thanks to the new farming and animal husbandry system formed by this reform that the northern border can quickly recover from famine, and even have enough food to support the northern border army to fight east and west.


    Therefore, Colin still has a good impression of the Granto family, the lords of Dongquan Town.


    But unfortunately, Baron Grantu unfortunately died in this orc war, and what is even more embarrassing is that the place where he died is in the Tianduan Mountains.


    Therefore, when Colin revisited the old place, the people of the Granto family did not give him any good looks.


    Obviously, the death of Baron Granto was counted on the head of the North.


    However, the people of Dongquan Town were very enthusiastic towards Ke Lin, and regarded him as a hero who saved the empire from fire and water.


    Entering the castle, although the conditions were simple, the Grantu family showed the greatest enthusiasm and entertained the group who escorted the remains of Emperor Reinhardt. .


    Of course, out of respect for the dead emperor, there was no drinking at the banquet, and it ended early.


    Just after eight o''clock, Colin returned to his residence.


    After taking a shower and changing clothes, Colin stood by the window, staring at the dark night in a daze.


    He didn''t know where the royal family was going to start, but it was not far from the Loire Valley to the Royal Dragon City, just two or three days'' journey.


    The hostility of the Granto family in Dongquan Town to Colin made him feel that there was a high probability that the royal family would choose to act here.


    In addition, he was still thinking about why he would risk warning himself during the day, that of the Yale Maester.


    He had never had any friendship with the confidant of the Duke of Southland before, so why would he do this?


    Could it be that he is the secret son of the Saint Hilde family arranged in the south?


    However, one thing has been confirmed - the Duke of St. Landers has been attracted by the royal family and the church.


    This is also expected.


    After all, when the Duke of St. Landers came to the door before, Colin clearly rejected the other party''s conditions.


    I just didn''t expect that in order to solve the threat in the north, the royal family could even agree to the conditions for splitting the empire.


    Maybe Fred just pretended to promise the Duke of St. Landers, and it is not impossible to go back on it afterwards...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night was dark, and the silver moon hung low.


    Only the faint sound of owls could be heard in the silent castle.


    This time, Colin brought 300 blood cavalry soldiers with him, and they set up a simple camp on the west side of the Grantu family castle.


    A figure approached the camp carefully, and after finding the position of the sentry, it touched it like a ghost.


    There were two blood cavalry soldiers at the post, shrouded in bright red armor, motionless, like a puppet.


    Johnny Knight knows that these are the elites of the blood cavalry army, and they are also the most powerful armed force in the hands of Count Angele. It is said that these people are all professionals. In the forefront, no matter how powerful the enemy formation is, they can easily tear them apart.


    This has been verified on the battlefields of the Loire Valley. Even in the face of the most powerful Warsong Legion of the orcs, the Blood Riders did not suffer in the slightest.


    To be honest, Johnny Knight admires these northern warriors, but unfortunately...


    No way, who made his surname San Lorenzo.


    Johnny Knight suppressed the distracting thoughts in his heart, his eyes sharpened!


    In the next second, a cold light pierced through the darkness and penetrated deeply into the back of the blood cavalry soldier.


    Before he could scream, another big hand wrapped around his neck like lightning.


    There was a crackling sound, the sound of the cervical spine being twisted.


    Johnny Knight was relieved, then turned his head to look to his side, where his companion had also dealt with another sentinel, and was now turning his head to look at Johnny Knight.


    But the next moment, the companion''s eyes suddenly became extremely frightened.


    Johnny Knight was in doubt when he suddenly felt a piercing pain.


    When he lowered his head, he was stunned to find that the blood cavalry soldier who should have died in his arms was still staring at him with scarlet eyes.


    That kind of eyes without a trace of emotion and reason made Johnny Knight think that he has encountered a beast in the mountains.


    How is this possible?


    Johnny Knight couldn''t believe all this until his death.


    Before he lost consciousness, he also heard a short scream from his companion who was acting together.


    Are the blood cavalry all undead monsters?


    It''s a pity that Johnny Knight is doomed to be unable to get the answer to this question.


    After his death, vigorous figures quickly surrounded the blood cavalry camp from all directions.


    Unfortunately, what awaited them was not the expected blood cavalry soldiers who had already fallen asleep, but the fully armed and prepared killing machines.


    Accompanied by a short and suppressed scream, a fierce fight began under the shroud of night.


    ¡­


    The city head of Dongquan Town.


    The guard soldiers rarely dozed off.


    This is of course not because they suddenly became loyal to their duties, but because the captain of the guard, Knight Victor, came to the city to inspect in person.


    In the past, this victorian knight would get drunk every night, and today I don''t know what happened...


    The soldiers guessed that the Victor Knights probably wanted to show off in front of the nobles of those paths.


    But the nobles are resting in the castle, who will know if you are doing your duty outside.


    Of course, the Knights of Victory did not know that the soldiers were full of dissatisfaction and slander. He patrolled the city back and forth with torches in hand, paying attention to any disturbances.


    In fact, the reason why he is so diligent today is entirely because Master Benson mysteriously told him that something big will happen tonight, and he is required to guard the city gate.


    Knight Victor wanted to know what the so-called major event was, but Master Benson refused to say anything.


    If it was usual, Knights of Victory would not take Master Benson''s words seriously. Even if he came up on duty, he would always be lazy, but today there are so many important guests in the castle.


    Knights of Victory didn''t want to embarrass the Granto family, and intuitively told him that something big might really happen tonight.


    During the patrol, the Victor Knight suddenly heard a commotion in the city.


    He looked suspiciously at the southwest corner of the castle, summoned a soldier, and ordered:


    "You went there to see what happened?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as the soldiers left, there was another sound outside the city, like dull footsteps.


    Victory Knight was startled, UU reading hurriedly rushed to the city wall, holding a torch and looking down.


    In the dark night, nothing could be seen clearly.


    But the footsteps became louder and louder, and even the ground began to tremble slightly.


    "alert!"


    The Victor Knight roared, and the next moment, he saw tall figures rushing under the city wall from the darkness.


    With the dim light of the torch, he finally saw the ugly and terrifying faces under the city.


    The next second, a sharp roar resounded through the city:


    "Beast... Orcs! Orcs! Enemy attack!"


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 665： rout

    woo-


    The harsh sound of the horn resounded through the night sky, as if to wake up the sleeping Winter Spring in an instant.


    The Knights of Victor swung their long swords like crazy, roaring and ordering the soldiers at the head of the city to shoot arrows down the city.


    But these arrows didn''t seem to pose any threat to the orcs at all, and they were still climbing up the city wall at a very fast speed.


    Winterquan Town is not a strong fortress, it is just a small barony. The city wall is only five or six meters high, and it is not a hindrance in front of the tall orcs.


    In the blink of an eye, the first orc rushed to the head of the city, roaring and waving the mace in his hand, hitting the head of a soldier guarding the city¡ª¡ª


    puff!


    The whole head burst like a watermelon.


    The Grantu family is not a prominent family, not to mention that the most elite army in the territory has also been sent to the frontline battlefield, and what remains at this time are some reserve troops.


    It is said to be a reserve force, but in fact, they are part-time farmers, and they may not spend as much time holding swords as they do with hoes every day.


    At this time, facing the ferocious orcs, who has the courage to go forward and fight, and who can stand firm and not run, can be called a warrior.


    They thought that after the Battle of the Loire Valley, they would no longer have to worry about the invasion of the orcs, but who would have thought that the orcs would appear in Winter Spring!


    Could it be because of this that the garrison captain Victor Knight is patrolling uncharacteristically?


    In fact, Victor Knight was also full of confusion at this time.


    He never thought that the "big event" that Master Benson said was actually an orc invasion!


    Asking him to block the orcs is such a compliment to himself.


    The Knights of Victory knew that even the largest city in the Western Region, Wind''s Rest City, only lasted for less than half a day under the storm of the orc army.


    How could it be possible to defend a small place like Dongquan Town?


    The Victor Knights fought on both legs and were ready to flee.


    But immediately, he noticed that the number of orcs invading was not many.


    Don''t look at their aggressiveness, but the total number is only about four or five hundred, and the garrison of Winter Spring Town has nearly two thousand people.


    Moreover, in the team that escorted Emperor Reinhardt''s body back to Yulong City, there were also more than a thousand guards - these are the regular army of the empire, and they are the real elites who have been baptized in the battle of the Loire Valley!


    What''s more, there is also a paladin with him¡ªPrince Lehi, what kind of an orc is this!


    Knights of Victory calmed down, cheered himself up secretly, and then shouted loudly:


    "Don''t run! You are not allowed to run! Behind you are your relatives and friends, your homeland, how can you run!


    Only a small group of orc troops invaded, and the number was small, and they fought with them!


    kill! "


    Encouraged by the Victor Knights, many human soldiers finally gathered up their courage and rushed up, trying to drive down the orcs who had climbed up the city.


    This wave of charge finally got a little decent.


    But in the next second, the cruel reality taught these over-the-top garrison a tragic lesson.


    The human soldiers who rushed in front of the orcs couldn''t even catch a random blow from the enemy.


    Regardless of the numerical superiority of humans, even if it is three-to-one, five-to-one, or even ten-to-one, they are no match for the orcs at all.


    The garrison faced the orcs, like sheep facing hungry wolves, with no resistance.


    Almost at the moment of contact, the human offensive was completely disintegrated.


    The splattered blood and the flying stumps made the entire battlefield quiet for a while, and then the human soldiers who reacted immediately ran around like crazy.


    Not an opponent at all.


    The Victor Knights roared hoarsely, but still could not prevent the collapse of the defenders.


    In a hurry, he even drew his sword and slashed two deserters, but to no avail.


    In fact, he was terrified at the moment.


    Because judging from the situation at the beginning of the fight, although the number of these orcs rushing up is not large, their strength is extremely astonishing.


    Even if ordinary orc soldiers are naturally stronger than ordinary human soldiers, they cannot be so much stronger!


    This crushing advantage made Victor Knight realize that¡ª¡ª


    This Orc army is actually composed of Skullbreakers!


    This is a fart!


    This kind of battle under the disparity of strength is doomed from the beginning.


    Seeing that the situation was over, Knight Victor could only spread his legs and hurriedly ran to the castle in the center of the town.


    "The orcs are coming! The orcs are coming in!"


    Chaos began to spread into the town, with weeping, wailing, and roaring.


    Just as the people of Winter Spring were preparing to welcome the orcs, they were shocked to discover that these orcs were just rushing through the streets and heading straight for the Granto family castle.


    The residents of Winterquan Town who escaped with their lives looked at the back of the orcs, and couldn''t help but wonder¡ª


    When did the brutal and bloodthirsty orcs actually commit no crime to the commoner Qiu?


    Of course, more residents swarmed out of the town, taking advantage of the chance that the orcs attacked the castle.


    In an instant, the entire Dongquan Town turned into a pot of porridge.


    ...


    "Orcs? How come orcs are in Winterspring? How many are they?"


    In the Knights Hall of the castle, Benson Granto questioned the Victor Knights for a while.


    The eldest son of Baron Granto was also panicking at this time. The garrison actually collapsed at the moment of the battle. This cruel reality almost made him lose confidence in confrontation. If it weren''t for the fact that there was still a line of escorting the emperor''s body in the castle. There are people, and Knight Benson is probably ready to abandon the city and flee.


    "Master, I don''t know how the orcs appeared in Winterspring Town." The Victor Knight said pitifully, "However, the number of them is not many, about four or five hundred. It should be just one from the front line. The small group of troops fleeing to the rear..."


    "Four or five hundred?" Knight Benson raised his brows and scolded angrily, "With such a small number of orcs, they attacked Winter Spring Town in less than ten minutes? Are you all pigs!"


    "Okay. Now is not the time for accountability. It''s better to solve the current crisis first." Consul Fred said.


    Knight Benson immediately turned his head, put on a flattering smile, and said:


    "Lord Fred, please mobilize the royal guard immediately to help the Grantu family repel the orcs outside."


    Archon Fred did not directly respond to Knight Benson''s request, but turned to the attendant beside him and asked:


    "The blood cavalry... is the battle over?"


    "Not yet The attendant shook his head, seeing Fred frown, he asked in a low voice, "My lord, do you want them to stop attacking first? "


    "No, let them continue." Archon Fred said lightly, then turned to Duke St. Landers and Earl of Nicole, and said, "You two, I also hope that you can send guards to help the Granto family fight back. guilty orcs."


    "This is what it should be." The Duke of St. Landers and the Earl of Nicole responded immediately.


    Finally, Consul Fred again said to Prince Leahy:


    "His Royal Highness, we are still proceeding according to the original plan.


    Next, it''s up to you. "


    Prince Leahy nodded silently, said nothing, turned around and walked out.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 666： fight

    Colin stood in front of the window, listening to the sound of fighting in the distance getting closer and clearer, but there was no expression on his face.


    His eyes stared straight at the night sky outside the window, but his eyes did not have any focus.


    But with the sound of a push on the door, Colin immediately came back to his senses.


    "Prince Leahy." Colin turned around and smiled at the person who came, as if he had expected the arrival of the other person.


    Prince Leahy was quite surprised by Colin''s calmness, and then nodded before saying:


    "Count Angeli."


    "I don''t know what is the matter with His Royal Highness coming to see me so late?" Colin calmly raised his hand to motion for Prince Leahy to take his seat, and poured him a glass of water on purpose.


    Prince Leahy didn''t sit, just stood at the door with a blank expression and said straight:


    "I''m here to kill you!"


    Having said this, Prince Leahy paused and carefully observed Colin''s reaction.


    But to his disappointment, Colin''s expression didn''t fluctuate, as if he didn''t realize that his life had been threatened¡ªand it was a threat from a paladin.


    Colin smiled lightly and said:


    "His Royal Highness, I want to know, why did you kill me?"


    "The death of Emperor Reinhardt, don''t tell me that it has nothing to do with you. Besides, in the battle of the Loire Valley, why did the Central Army suffer the most losses?" "You don''t have to argue with me, it will only make me look down on you."


    Colin spread his hands and said, "So, I can only sit and wait to die?"


    Prince Leahy hesitated for a moment, then his tone softened a little:


    "For the sake of your outstanding contribution to the empire, I can give you a way out, as long as you can promise me three conditions."


    "What conditions?"


    "First, divorce the Duke of the North and renounce the title and territory of the North; second, disband the blood cavalry; third, swear allegiance to the royal family. Don''t worry, I will guarantee that you can receive the title after you are loyal to the royal family. The Marquis has obtained the equivalent of the title in the Scarlet Flame Territory."


    "I refuse." Colin said without hesitation.


    Prince Leahy''s condition seems to be helping Colin to improve his title, but in fact it is forcing him to make a complete cut from the forces he currently controls and become a vassal of the royal family instead.


    Said to be a vassal, but in fact it is a slave.


    Without enough strength to support, Ke Lin can only be at the mercy of the royal family.


    No matter how stupid he was, he could never agree to such a condition.


    "You don''t need to think about it again?" Prince Lehi''s tone turned cold again.


    "No." Colin said firmly.


    As soon as the words fell, Prince Lehi''s aura suddenly changed.


    In the darkness, his eyes lit up with golden light.


    Ke Lin didn''t even see the trajectory of the opponent''s shot, and was shocked to find that a long sword made of holy light had already stabbed in front of him.


    Fortunately, he was well prepared, and the paladin blood slave rushed out of the shadows when Prince Lehi locked him.


    For a while, the wind was gusting, and the screams were harsh.


    Prince Lehi''s eyes narrowed and he quickly changed his moves.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the two sanctuary powerhouses collided head-on in front of Ke Lin.


    Circles of invisible ripples bloomed rapidly, and the terrifying aftermath of the battle caused tiny cracks to appear all over Ke Lin''s body.


    He resisted the shock in his heart and slid back suddenly.


    And even more horrified than him, was actually Prince Leahy.


    He thought that after the Duke of St. Grian was transferred, he could easily handle Colin, but he never thought that there was a Sanctuary powerhouse beside Colin!


    And, he''s a paladin!


    There is only one paladin in the troll race, and that is Prince Otto.


    But wasn''t Prince Otto already surrounded by the blood cavalry army in the ice field in the sky?


    Doubts flashed in Prince Lehi''s heart, but the movements in his hands did not stop at all.


    The white-gold holy light on the long sword suddenly rose sharply, spreading wildly from the blade like a living thing, but it was immediately blocked by a purple-black force.


    The paladin Blood Slave, holding a long sword, launched a storm-like attack on Prince Lehi with a crazy attitude of advancing but not retreating, attacking but not defending.


    Prince Leahy was forced to retreat again and again, tired of parrying.


    It''s not that Prince Lehi''s strength is not good, but that he can see that the paladin in front of him is really trying his best.


    He has seen all kinds of opponents, experienced countless life-and-death fights, and encountered many life-and-death fights.


    But those are all bluffs that seem to be bluffing, but in fact, as long as a sword is stabbed to the point, they will still return to defense.


    However, the paladin in front of him was really fighting for his life. He completely gave up on defense and focused on offense.


    Prince Leahy tried several times to regain the offensive and defensive momentum, but all of them were unsuccessful and kept being beaten.


    In fact, there is not much difference in the strength of the two, but Prince Lehi was completely suppressed in his aura.


    The crazy posture of the paladin made Prince Leich couldn''t help but think of Reinhard the Great on the battlefield of the Loire Valley.


    At that time, the originally cowardly emperor, uncharacteristically, showed a madness that was not afraid of death.


    Could it be that... this paladin, like Emperor Reinhardt, has been controlled by Colin Angele?


    Yes, it must be so.


    Otherwise, as Colin, the destroyer of the troll empire, how could a paladin die for him!


    At this time, Prince Leahy realized that it was impossible for him to kill Colin Angele today. On the contrary, if he was not careful, he might even be killed by this puppet paladin.


    Thinking of this, Prince Lehi no longer had the will to fight, turned around and ran away.


    However, the next moment, the three armored men rushed in from the door, blocking Prince Lehi''s retreat.


    "Go away!"


    Prince Lehi roared angrily and slashed out with a sword.


    The fierce sword light slanted down like moonlight, seemingly beautiful but hidden extreme danger.


    However, the three armored men who rushed out had no intention of avoiding them at all.


    Chi!


    In front of this sword light, the fine gold armor was like a piece of paper, and it was torn apart in an instant.


    The sharp sword light continued to penetrate, and almost cut off the three armored men.


    A large amount of blood spurted out like a spring, but they still blocked the door, and even took out their weapons and attacked Prince Leahy.


    Prince Lehi hurriedly parried, but at the same time, the pursuit of the paladins behind him had already killed him.


    With the afterimage of the tearing space, the black blade slammed into Prince Lehi''s back shoulder.


    stab-


    A large amount of golden blood spilled into the air, and Colin, who was watching, couldn''t help licking his lips.


    Prince Leahy snorted, and in an instant, the golden light in his eyes flashed, and the dense golden lines quickly covered his face, and a terrifying aura swept out, and suddenly the three armored men who were blocking the door flew out.


    With a fiery flame, the golden long sword swept across the sky at a strange speed and stabbed into the chest of the paladin blood slave!


    However, the next moment, the paladin Blood Slave did not retreat but advanced, letting the long sword run through his heart, and at the same time using his own long knife to cut Prince Lehi''s throat!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 667： kill

    "Devil¡­"


    Prince Leahy held the door frame with one hand and his throat with the other, staring at Colin stubbornly.


    "I''m the devil?" Colin curled his lips, "Why can''t I be the favored one?"


    "God ... favored ...?" Prince Lehi heard this word, his face suddenly became very complicated, as if he wanted to say something, but because the throat was cut, he could no longer breathe at this time, and he was completely relying on the Holy Spirit. The knight''s strong vitality persisted and did not die.


    However, Colin was not going to talk to him any longer.


    This paladin, who was once known as the "Shield of the Empire", was a arrogant and arrogant man in his opinion.


    Now is the time for him to pay the price for his actions.


    However, although Prince Lehi seems to have lost his combat effectiveness, Colin will not take risks. Who knows if these Paladins will have any means of breaking out before they die.


    So, under his order, the paladin Blood Slave slowly pulled out the long sword that pierced his heart, and then walked towards Prince Lehi as if nothing had happened. .


    The holy light of Prince Lexi flickered for a while, but it quickly dimmed, and it seemed that he really lost his fighting power.


    He looked past the paladin who was approaching him and looked at Colin, struggling to say:


    "Don''t... try to replace... San Lorenzo... otherwise, there will be... catastrophe..."


    Colin looked at Prince Leahy coldly, thinking that the other party would beg for mercy, but he didn''t expect such a warning to come.


    He certainly wouldn''t be threatened by a dying man, though.


    The paladin Blood Slave continued to move forward and stabbed Prince Leahy in the chest with a sword.


    Chi!


    The long sword passed through the chest.


    Colin finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next second, a dazzling holy light suddenly filled the field of vision.


    Colin was startled, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Before he could do anything, a huge angel light and shadow suddenly appeared in the night sky, and the sword in his hand plunged straight down like lightning!


    A strong sense of crisis enveloped Colin''s body. His heart seemed to be tightly grasped by a giant hand, and the boiling blood surged wildly in his body, as if to burst the blood vessels...


    boom!


    The west wing of the castle collapsed in an instant.


    Among the ruins, Prince Lehi raised his head again.


    Golden blood gurgled from his eyes, but he was constantly searching for something.


    It was not until he saw Colin''s figure pierced by a lightsaber and pinned to the ground that Prince Leahy let out a sigh of relief and closed his eyes contentedly.


    Gradually stopped breathing.


    The angel image in the sky also disappeared, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    But Ke Lin, who was pinned to the ground by the lightsaber, slowly raised his head, the expression on his face was extremely painful and hideous.


    Chi!


    A pair of huge bat wings pierced the skin and extended to both sides.


    At this moment, Colin quickly transformed into the real body of the blood race.


    The fiery pain was relieved a little, but it still made Colin clearly feel that his vitality was constantly passing.


    Under the panic, he didn''t hesitate any longer. He flew on Prince Leahy''s body, aimed at his neck, and bit down.


    "Gudu...gudu..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    boom!


    The gate of the castle collapsed suddenly, and the horrific orcs poured in like a flood.


    At this moment, the battle tonight has come to the most tragic stage.


    The most elite warriors from the southern and eastern territories roared to meet the charging orcs.


    The Duke of St. Landers was wearing armor, holding a knight''s sword, and stood behind watching the situation on the battlefield.


    In the beginning, he didn''t pay too much attention to these orcs. After all, they were not many in number. It was estimated that they were deserters who flowed from the front to the rear, and the human guards who escorted the emperor''s body were all elites. Presumably it won''t be too difficult to deal with.


    But the development of things soon exceeded his expectations.


    These orcs who rushed into the castle were surprisingly strong, and they suppressed the human side as soon as they came up.


    The Duke of St. Landers carefully observed for a while, only to find out that these invading orcs were all skull crushers!


    Therefore, this is not a deserter fleeing to the rear at all, but an extremely elite orc tactical team!


    So, what was their purpose in sneaking into the hinterland of the Radiant Empire?


    The Duke of St. Landers suddenly felt that tonight''s attack was probably not an accident.


    It is very likely that this orc team is directed at them, the team that escorted the emperor''s body!


    A beheading operation?


    The Duke of St. Landers froze in his heart, and immediately put away his casual attitude, but he was not too nervous.


    After all, there is a paladin on the human side.


    After the death of the orc emperor, humans already had a crushing advantage in terms of high-end combat power.


    This orc team was destined to hit the iron plate themselves.


    But seeing his **** being beaten and retreating, the Duke of St. Landers couldn''t help drawing his sword and joining the fray.


    Clang!


    The long sword held the huge axe that flew down, and the Duke of St. Landers frowned slightly as he looked at the orc with strange red eyes on the opposite side.


    However, his movements did not stop at all.


    A dazzling holy light suddenly erupted from the sword, and as soon as his hands loosened and tightened, he swayed the orc''s giant axe and chopped off his wrist.


    The orc did not scream like the Duke of St. Landers expected, and without even blinking his eyelids, he picked up the giant axe again with his other hand and slashed it down.


    clang-


    The Duke of St. Landers once again held the giant axe, and at the same time kicked his right leg sideways, hitting the orc''s knee like a poisonous snake.


    With a click, the right half of the orc lost its support and could only kneel on the ground.


    But even with his right leg twisted into a terrifying shape, he still relentlessly swung his axe and attacked the Duke of St. Landers.


    Bang!


    The Duke of St. Landers raised his shield, and when the holy light erupted, the entire face of the orc collapsed in an instant.


    Then another sword stabbed into the chest of the orc and stirred it hard.


    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the orc''s giant axe attacked again.


    puff!


    The Duke of St. Landers turned sideways to avoid it, then turned around with a shield strike, smashing the orc''s head.


    This time, the beastman finally stopped moving.


    The Duke of Saint Landers looked at the corpse of the orc with a solemn expression, and he was in shock.


    He was a person who participated in the Battle of the Loire Valley, and he also killed a lot of Orc Skullbreakers, but he had never encountered such a tenacious vitality and fighting will, which was simply terrifying.


    Before the Duke of St. Landers could think about it, another gust of wind came from behind him.


    The Duke of St. Landers had to turn around to meet him.


    But the more he fought, the more frightened he became.


    These Orc Skull Crushers are really weird, no wonder they can press the human side to fight.


    The Duke of St. Landers forced the orcs back with a sword, and shouted to Count Nicole behind him:


    "There''s something wrong with these orcs, go and ask for help!"


    At this time, Count Nicole also saw that the war situation was developing in a direction that was not conducive to human beings. Com quickly turned around and ran back.


    At this time, he could only find Prince Leahy.


    He must have killed Colin Angele too.


    But before taking a few steps, an angel light and shadow suddenly appeared in the dark night sky.


    Then, a giant lightsaber fell from the sky, directly blasting the right wing of the castle into ruins.


    Count Nicole stopped, his face horrified.


    Before he could understand what happened, he suddenly felt an extremely terrifying aura rising from the ruins.


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 668： Sanctuary

    oom!


    A huge pillar of holy light descended from the sky, and a sharp sword was inserted straight into the center of Dongquan Town.


    The dark night was completely torn apart by this beam of light, and for a while, it was as bright as day.


    hum¡ª


    A deep and grand voice sounded in everyone''s ears, reaching the deepest part of their hearts.


    Everyone raised their heads involuntarily, and saw that directly above the castle, a huge golden vortex was slowly taking shape. It seemed that there was something terrifying hidden in it, which could evoke the fears from ancient times that were hidden in the depths of everyone''s blood.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The strange drum sound shook everyone''s heart.


    At this moment, whether it is a human being or an orc, whether it is a noble or a commoner... all the creatures in Winter Spring Town couldn''t help but kneel on the ground.


    All of them had expressions of piety, awe and worship on their faces, as if they were welcoming the arrival of a king.


    At this time, Ke Lin slowly stood up straight, with golden blood on the corner of his mouth.


    At his feet, Prince Leahy has become a mummified corpse.


    Ke Lin only felt that a huge and unparalleled energy was pouring into his body from the beam of light in the sky, but at the same time, the blood in his own body was also boiling frantically, roaring, faintly echoing the vision of the sky. .


    A faint mist of blood evaporated from his skin. It was a normal bright red at first, but as time passed, it slowly turned golden.


    Mysterious golden patterns slowly covered his whole body, as if he was wearing a set of golden armor.


    Even the pair of black bat wings slowly turned into golden wings under the illumination of the holy light.


    At first glance, Ke Lin''s real body of the blood clan was very similar to the angel light and shadow that Prince Lexi had summoned just now when he was dying!


    Is this the sanctuary?


    Colin felt the explosive energy surging in his body. At this moment, he felt as if he could control everything!


    "The condensation of blood is my spirit..."


    An indifferent and grand voice rang in my ears.


    Colin suddenly opened his eyes, but his pupils had turned completely golden at this time.


    He only felt that somewhere, he seemed to be summoned in some way.


    The next moment, the darkness that emerged from the depths of his soul drowned his consciousness all at once.


    In a trance, Colin seemed to have risen to the sky.


    Opening his eyes again, he found himself standing on a huge lake that was as calm as a mirror.


    A slender figure stood opposite.


    With just one look, Colin''s eyes could no longer be taken away from her.


    Sharp long ears and beautiful face show her identity - elf!


    She stood quietly on the water, with a sweet smile on her face, her long blue hair fell like a waterfall to her ankles, and she was wearing a long white silk dress with sleeves. There are also two green ribbons that seem to have life hanging from the back.


    The blue water of the lake slowly swayed ripples under the feet of the two of them. The two ends of the ripples continued to connect, meet each other, and smashed into more and finer ripples.


    "God does not exist. Everything we do is in vain."


    The elf spoke, and the crisp and pleasant voice was like a lark in the forest.


    "No. I haven''t failed yet."


    Colin suddenly found himself speaking.


    But these words were completely out of his control.


    It was as if he was just possessing this person, watching the conversation from the first perspective.


    what happened?


    Colin wanted to move his body, but he couldn''t move at all.


    However, he did not panic.


    Similar hallucinations, he has experienced several times.


    It''s just that there were only images before, and no sound was heard.


    Unexpectedly, this time in the advanced sanctuary, he finally heard the voice.


    "When everything is pulled into a nightmare, this world will also be destroyed." The elf spoke again, his eyes full of pity and pain.


    "I will succeed." Colin heard himself speak again, "Only by embracing the darkness can we find true light!"


    "Is that so? I wish you success..." The elf turned around slowly, revealing her flawless back to Colin, "I''m tired, so I won''t accompany you..."


    "Fate..." Colin opened his mouth, and an unbearable pain suddenly emerged in his heart.


    He seemed to want to keep the elf, but he could only watch her disappear into the lake.


    Everything fell into silence.


    Unbearable silence.


    Colin lowered his head sharply, trying to see the reflection of "self".


    But at this moment, his vision gradually blurred.


    Time seemed to speed up suddenly and then return to normal.


    Colin only saw a golden gap suddenly crack open on the blue lake, and a huge vortex slowly unfolded inside.


    His consciousness passed through the vortex and came to the top of Winter Spring Town.


    Hey-


    A sigh filled with countless emotions echoed in his ears.


    With this sigh, the huge vortex in the sky slowly dissipated, and the dark curtain finally overwhelmed the golden holy light and enveloped the earth.


    Everything went back to the way it was, as if nothing had happened.


    The people in Dongquan Town finally woke up from their trance. They shook their dizzy heads, wondering why they were kneeling on the ground¡ª


    Until they saw the golden figure floating quietly above the castle!


    "Paladin!"


    The Duke of St. Landers blurted out his debut.


    As the current patriarch of the Paladin family, the Duke of St. Landers certainly knows what happened just now.


    That is the promotion ceremony of the Paladin!


    The ancient books of the Saint Landes family recorded in detail the visions of heaven and earth that would appear in the process of promotion to the Sanctuary, which was exactly what he saw in a trance just now.


    So, who was promoted to Paladin?


    The Duke of St. Landers looked at the vague figure in the air, and an ominous premonition suddenly rose in his heart¡ª


    it can''t be him...


    The Duke of St. Landers watched the golden figure rush towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    It wasn''t until the face of that person was clearly seen that the last bit of luck in Duke St. Landers'' heart was completely shattered¡ª


    It''s really him!


    Colin Angell!


    He was actually promoted to a Paladin!


    Impossible, impossible!


    Colin Angele is just the son of a country baron, how could he be promoted to a Paladin?


    Is it...


    Which paladin family''s illegitimate child was he left behind?


    Bang!


    In a trance, the Duke of St. Landers saw that Colin had come to the battlefield.


    Although he knew that he should be a Paladin on his side, the Duke of St. Landers had no sense of security in his heart.


    At this moment, he just wanted to know what happened to Prince Leahy.


    An even more terrifying thought came to his mind, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Of course Colin didn''t know what the Duke of St. Landers was thinking, even if he knew he wouldn''t care.


    At this moment, he is already a paladin, a paladin standing at the peak of the world''s martial arts!


    The terrifying coercion surged out like a tide, causing everyone present to have an urge to surrender and kneel.


    The invading orcs seemed to finally realize the invincibility of their opponents, and they turned around and fled.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 669： determination (on)

    "Lord Earl... do you want to chase?"


    Seeing that the orcs fled the castle in a hurry, a knight in the south couldn''t help but ask Colin while heaving a sigh of relief.


    Colin glanced at him, then turned to look to the southwest of the castle - there was the blood cavalry camp where the blood cavalry was stationed, and there was a sound of fighting.


    "I''ll go there and see. As for whether you want to pursue it, listen to the arrangements of the Duke of St. Landers."


    After speaking, Colin turned and left.


    Only then did the Southern Knights realize that he should obey the command of the Duke of St. Landers, but he also subconsciously asked Colin for his opinion when a new Paladin was present just now.


    On the one hand, he knew that he had to rely on the power of the Paladins to defeat these powerful orcs, and on the other hand, it was because of his deep respect and admiration for the Paladins.


    For any citizen of the Radiant Empire, the three words Paladin represent absolute power and justice, and they are naturally able to gain almost unconditional following.


    The Duke of St. Landers watched Colin''s figure disappear into the darkness, but his heart was still pounding.


    Of course he knew what was going on in the direction Colin was going.


    That was a siege of the blood cavalry being launched by the Royal Guard!


    Tonight''s plan was a complete failure!


    The Duke of St. Landers didn''t know why things turned out like this. Prince Leahy, a paladin, tried to assassinate Colin, a sixth-order knight, but it was unsuccessful.


    And it actually made Colin promoted to the sanctuary!


    This kind of plot, the third-rate dare not write it like this!


    But the truth is often more absurd than that.


    "Lord Duke, are we going to chase?"


    Just when the Duke of St. Landers was flustered and at a loss, his knight opened his mouth and pulled him back to reality.


    "Stop chasing." The Duke of St. Landers muttered, "First clean up the battlefield, treat the wounded, and pay attention to the vigilance to prevent the orcs from attacking again."


    "Yes!"


    The knight led the way.


    As soon as the Duke of St. Landers turned around, he saw Earl Nicole approaching with flickering eyes, and whispered:


    "how so?"


    "How do I know!" The Duke of St. Landers roared angrily.


    Earl Nicole snorted, but he didn''t dare to reply, he could only stand there awkwardly, and after a while he uttered a stupid sentence:


    "I''m going to see how Prince Leahy is doing..."


    After speaking, he ran away in a hurry, not knowing if he really went to the ruins to find Prince Lehi.


    The Duke of St. Landers rolled his eyes speechlessly. At this time, of course he didn''t have time to pay attention to the Earl of the East. He walked into the castle with a gloomy face, and asked the attendant beside him:


    "Where''s the Yaleger?"


    Before waiting for the attendant to reply, the Duke of St. Landers saw the Yarug Maester who had just come down the stairs.


    He hurriedly strode over and told the Master Yarug what happened just now, and then asked anxiously:


    "What should we do now?"


    Maester Yaluger resolutely persuaded:


    "Lord Duke, the royal family''s plan has obviously failed, and Prince Leahy may have encountered an unexpected event... Under such circumstances, Count Angele''s personal strength, the forces under his control, or his prestige in the empire have all been lost. Comparable people.


    It is the most unwise choice to be his enemy, so...you should make a decisive decision and turn to take refuge! "


    The Duke of St. Landers frowned and said:


    "But... we are also involved in the royal family''s plan this time, won''t Colin Angele settle accounts with us?"


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed in the eyes of the Master Yaruger, saying:


    "It depends on what kind of sincerity you are willing to give."


    The Duke of St. Landers understood what Maester Yaluger meant, but seemed to be hesitant.


    The Yaruger again advised:


    "Lord Duke, the decline of the royal family has become a foregone conclusion. Count Angele could only be the behind-the-scenes controller of the empire at most, but now, after he has become a paladin, he can truly threaten the status of the royal family!


    After all, to be a Paladin, Angele must not be his real surname..."


    Hearing this, the Duke of St. Landers asked:


    "Then do you think he is the leftover descendant of which Paladin family?"


    "I can''t guess." Maester Yarug shook his head, "but because of this, he can be a descendant of any Paladin family!"


    The Duke of St. Landers stopped and seemed to finally understand the height that Colin Angele could reach, and the look in his eyes gradually became firmer.


    Upon seeing this, the Yaleger didn''t speak anymore.


    The two came to the second floor of the castle with their heads down, and they saw Archon Fred striding over.


    "Duke St. Landers, what happened just now? Did the orcs retreat?"


    "The orcs have retreated." The Duke of St. Landers replied indifferently, looking at Archon Fred with an inexplicable meaning hidden in his eyes.


    "That''s good." Archon Fred walked to the Duke of St. Landers and asked in a low voice, "Just now... was that the promotion ceremony of a paladin? Who is it..."


    "Colin Angell."


    "K... Colin Angele?" Archon Fred''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How could he be promoted to a Paladin..."


    Chi!


    Just as Archon Fred was shocked by the news, a sharp long sword pierced into his lower abdomen like lightning.


    The severe pain caused Archon Fred to hold the collar of the Duke of St. Landers tightly, and blood gurgled out of his mouth, accompanied by a vague question:


    "You...you actually betrayed...the royal family..."


    "I''m just helping the Empire clean up the traitors." Duke St. Landers'' eyes were cold. After breaking off Archon Fred''s fingers, he took a step back and let Archon Fred slowly fall to the ground.


    The Yaleger on the side watched all this silently, and when the Fred consul was silent, he said loudly:


    "Consul Fred...killed by orcs!"


    At this time, the royal guards were all sent to surround the blood cavalry, so the Duke of St. Landers didn''t even bother to clean up the witnesses. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Only Cardinal Mensay came to hear the sound, but after seeing the situation at the scene, he instantly understood the truth of the matter.


    Seeing the murderous gaze cast by the Duke of St. Landers, Cardinal Mensay ran without looking back.


    The Duke of St. Landers naturally wouldn''t let Mensay run away. Since he had already killed Archon Fred, he had made up his mind to follow Colin Angele to the dark.


    But before he could catch up a few steps, he stopped.


    Because, there was already a figure ahead blocking Cardinal Mensay''s way.


    "Cardinal Mensay, why are you so flustered?"


    "Ann... Count Angele..."


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 670： determination (below)

    Colin looked past Cardinal Mensay and saw the corpses of Duke St. Landers and Archon Fred on the ground.


    No need to ask, he can also guess what happened here just now.


    Colin didn''t expect that the Duke of St. Landers would hand over such a weighty vote. Of course, maybe someone helped him make up his mind...


    Thinking of this, Colin glanced at the Yaleger who was standing silently beside him.


    However, now is not the time to ask questions, and Colin can only temporarily hide his doubts in his heart.


    He is still very happy to accept the Southern Territory''s refuge. After all, he and the Saint Landes family have no grudges, and it is naturally good to have more help.


    As long as the Duke of St. Landers stops thinking about the independence of the South and splits the empire.


    "Duke Saint Landes, I want to talk to Cardinal Mensay privately. Please clean up the battlefield first and stabilize the situation in Dongquan Town."


    "Yes." The Duke of St. Landers immediately took the order, and that humble gesture seemed to be facing the true master of the empire.


    Wait until only Colin and Mensay are left on the promenade.


    The cardinal''s Adam''s apple rolled hard, a slightly flattering smile appeared on his face, and he said:


    "Count Angele, congratulations on your promotion to the sanctuary! The grace of the Supreme Lord is really everywhere..."


    "Okay, Mensay, stop talking nonsense to me." Colin interrupted coldly, "I just want to know one thing now, what happened to Marquis Garcia?"


    Hearing this question, Cardinal Mensay was taken aback.


    Obviously he didn''t expect Colin to ask this question.


    It stands to reason that the news of Marquis Garcia''s death in the Cathedral of Holy Light has been blocked by the Pope.


    And even if someone leaked the secret, it was impossible for it to reach Colin''s ears so quickly.


    "Marquis Garcia... Of course, he has been cleared of his previous charges, and is now being worshipped as a hero by the people of the empire!" Mensay still had a trace of fantasy.


    But Colin smiled coldly, pointed to the corpse of Archon Fred, and said:


    "Cardinal Mensay, since this orc team that suddenly appeared tonight can kill Archon Fred and Prince Leahy, it can kill you as well. So, don''t perfunctory me with lies."


    Mensay gave up his fantasy at this time, and realized that Colin really knew that something happened to Marquis Garcia.


    Moreover, he also knew that the other party would definitely dare to attack him.


    After all, even Prince Leahy is dead...


    Although it was really hard for him to believe that Colin actually killed a paladin, the fact was in front of him, and he couldn''t help but believe it.


    "Count Angele, please listen to me, no matter where you heard the news about Marquis Garcia, I can assure you with my life and honor that the Church has never harmed Marquis Garcia!" Said in a sincere tone.


    "Harm?" Colin''s face became more gloomy, "So Marquis Garcia is dead?"


    Only then did Mensay realize that Colin should have just heard some rumors, but at this time he didn''t dare to lie any more, so he nodded cautiously and defended:


    "Yes, but please believe me, Marquis Garcia committed suicide..."


    "Suicide?" Colin''s tone was icy cold. "Why did Marquis Garcia commit suicide? And, if this is the case, why is your church so guilty?"


    "Lord Count, please listen to my explanation." Mensay quickly explained, "On the day when the news of the victory of the Battle of the Loire Valley reached Royal Dragon City, Marquis Garcia came to the Cathedral of Light to attend Mass, and after the end, he asked Pope Gregory Gao Rui helped him make a confession.


    But in the middle of the confession, Marquis Garcia suddenly vomited blood, fell to the ground and died...


    In the confession room at that time, only Pope Gregory was present, which is the real reason why we feel so guilty.


    This can''t be explained at all! "Gu Jin


    Colin looked fixedly into Cardinal Mensay''s eyes, as if to discern whether he was lying or not.


    Mensay looked calm and said again:


    "Lord Count, think about it carefully, if the church really wanted to kill Marquis Garcia, would it choose such a stupid method? With our power in Yulong City, there are countless ways to make Marquis Garcia silently. die."


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Colin''s mind moved slightly.


    Mensay was keenly aware of the change in Ke Lin''s mentality, and hurriedly persuaded again:


    "Lord Count, this matter is obviously a conspiracy, the purpose is to divide the relationship between the North and the Church, you must not be fooled!"


    Hearing this, Colin suddenly recalled that on the way to the Storm Fortress, he had tried every means to persuade Marquis Garcia not to assassinate Emperor Reinhardt, but Marquis Garcia, who had already been determined to die, did not listen at all.


    However, just when he had nothing to do, Queen Midella easily made Marquis Garcia give up the assassination plan, turned around and returned to Royal Dragon City.


    At that time, Colin couldn''t figure out how Queen Midella did it.


    But now it seems that she never said that Marquis Garcia, who was tempted to die, gave up the plan of self-destruction, but just let him die in a different place and at a different time.


    Having figured this out, Colin basically believed Cardinal Mensay''s words.


    Marquis Garcia really committed suicide.


    The Marquis of the North, who planned the battle of the Loire Valley, could not bear the guilt in his heart after all.


    Those people in the West who died at the hands of the orcs because of his strategy made it impossible for him to survive.


    Victory has a price.


    But some costs are tolerable and even laudable, such as the imperial soldiers who died in the Loire Valley.


    But some costs cannot be tolerated, such as those civilians who are not willing to sacrifice themselves, they are innocent.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t that Mr. Ho, who tried to sacrifice the Storm Fortress, be considered an imperial hero?


    Colin had also had some psychological struggles, and Marquis Garcia''s approach was indeed inappropriate in his opinion.


    But at this moment, he finally realized that Marquis Garcia was different from Mr.


    Mr. Ho''s sacrifice is without any pressure in his heart, and is for his own purpose.


    But Marquis Garcia believes that when he made a decision, he experienced a painful psychological struggle, and he has also decided to atone for his sins with death.


    From beginning to end, he did not seek personal gain.


    Of course, it is undeniable that when he decided to sacrifice the western border, Marquis Garcia''s personality was inevitably stained.


    But it is such a stain that shows the extraordinary courage of Marquis Garcia.


    A knight is not one who never makes mistakes.


    It is not the hero who stands in the light.


    Colin took a deep breath and finally made up his mind¡ª


    Although the death of Marquis Garcia has nothing to do with the Pope, he is still determined to "revenge" him!


    Because this is the last hope he conveyed through death.


    Colin certainly won''t let him down!


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 671： suggestion

    Seeing the murderous intent in Colin''s eyes becoming more and more intense, Cardinal Mensay hurriedly begged for mercy:


    "Count Angelie, don''t, don''t kill me! I''m willing to help you!"


    Colin was stunned for a moment before realizing that Mensay had misunderstood him.


    The "revenge" he originally envisaged was only against Pope Gregory, and did not mean to spread to others.


    However, looking at Cardinal Mensay''s terrified appearance, he suddenly felt that he might be able to take this opportunity to clean up this rotten church.


    This should also be what Marquis Garcia wants to see.


    "What do you want to help me?"


    "To help you with Gregory, of course!"


    Colin smiled coldly and said, "Do you think I still need your help in dealing with Gregory now?"


    Cardinal Mensay said sternly: "Sir Count, you must not underestimate Gregory, you must know that as the spokesman of the gods, the Pope can suppress several major Paladin families, and he has the trump card."


    "What killer?"


    "Golden Horn!"


    "Golden Horn?" Colin frowned.


    "Yes, it is said that this is an artifact given to the Pope by the Lord of Glory, with great power."


    "How much power?"


    "It is said that by blowing the horn, an angel can be summoned."


    Colin looked at Mensay with suspicion: "If the Pope can really summon angels, then the royal family would dare to compete with him for worldly authority? How could Gregory be willing to negotiate with the North last time at Oak Manor?"


    Mensay quickly explained:


    "Count Angele, to be honest, only the Pope knows about the true power of the golden horn. However, I am sure that the use of the golden horn must be paid for, and it is not a conventional method.


    In fact, since the founding of the Radiant Empire, no pope has ever used a golden horn.


    Therefore, the Pope will not use the golden horn unless he is cornered. "


    Colin narrowed his eyes and asked again:


    "Since it has not been used for thousands of years, is this golden horn no longer effective, or is it simply a scare guise?"


    Mensay considered his tone and said:


    "Count Angele, you may not know that there is an unwritten rule in the church that candidates for the Pope must strictly abstain from sex. In fact, this is because in order to sound the golden horn, one must be a virgin.


    If the golden horn is a lie, doesn''t it mean that the persistence of the ascetic monks who aspired to become the pope has become a joke?


    I don''t believe that the church attaches so much importance to the inheritance of the golden horn just for the sake of bluffing.


    I think you probably won''t be willing to drive Gregory to a dead end, and try to see if this golden horn can summon angels, right? "


    Colin suddenly thought of Archbishop Adjani''s scarred back. According to her, these abuses were actually a means of venting the Pope''s distorted desires.


    So, maybe this golden horn really does matter.


    Colin rubbed his chin and asked noncommittally:


    "Then as you say, I can''t do anything about Gregory?"


    "No." Mensay shook his head and said, "I just said that the use of the golden horn requires a price, and the price should be very high, otherwise it cannot explain why the Pope has never used it in the thousand-year history of the empire.


    So, as long as you don''t take extreme measures and drive Gregory to a dead end, he won''t use the golden horn. "


    "Don''t take extreme measures?" Colin curled his lips and asked patiently, "Then what measures should be used to deal with Gregory?"


    Mensay immediately suggested: "I mean, you can''t rush into Yulong City like this and force Gregory to abdicate by force, of course, I understand that you have such strength and power now, but this is absolutely Will trigger Gregory''s desperate resistance.


    The better way is to temporarily hide your purpose and wait for a suitable time..."


    "What time?"


    "When the Pope is temporarily separated from the Golden Horn..."


    "Separate?" Colin didn''t hide the suspicion in his eyes. "If the golden horn is so important to the Pope, he will definitely keep it by his side anytime, anywhere?"


    Mensay explained with a smile: "Count Angele, do you know the annual grace day?"


    "Of course you know, September seventeenth, to commemorate the day when the Lord of Glory gave grace."


    "That''s right. Every year on the Day of Grace, there will be a ceremony to celebrate the baptism of holy light. During the ceremony, the overwhelming holy light will cover the entire Yulong City. Hehe, maybe you don''t know that this ceremony of holy light baptism must be done with the help of The golden horn was activated.


    So, in this ceremony, the golden horn will be placed under the altar in the prayer hall of the Cathedral of Light, not in Gregory''s hands..."


    Colin nodded thoughtfully, and said, "This is a good opportunity... September 17, which is half a month later, right?"


    "That''s right." Seeing Colin''s move, Mensa Yi immediately cheered, "This is your best chance. During the baptism of the Holy Light on the Day of Grace, control Gregory and prevent him from letting him There is any chance that the fish will die and the net will break!


    Also, if you are concerned that such an action will attract criticism, I can also help you. "


    "How to help?"


    "Of course, it is to announce Gregory''s evil deeds to the people of the Empire! I can also prevent the members of the Cardinals from jointly impeaching Gregory and depriving him of his papacy! In this way, you don''t have to worry about the risk of public opinion. ."


    Colin smiled slightly and said:


    "Mensay, so that''s why you''re so keen to help me deal with Gregory? After he abdicates, the pope should be yours, right?"


    Mensay nodded calmly and said respectfully:


    "Count Angele, I do not deny my desire for the position of Pope, but I can assure you that after my succession, the conflict between the Church and the North will never happen again, and I will cooperate with you to restore this The empire regained stability and prosperity.


    Oh yes, don''t you want to start a parish in the half-troll kingdom?


    At this point, I won''t put any hindrance on you. The candidate for the archbishop of the semi-troll parish can be decided by you. "


    Colin smiled lightly. He actually didn''t mind Mensay''s own plans In fact, this actually gave the two of them a more solid foundation for their alliance.


    However, Colin didn''t take a fancy to the conditions given by Mensay.


    In his vision, the church must undergo a major cleansing and transformation, and become a ruling tool dedicated to serving the aristocracy, rather than a high-level spokesperson for the gods.


    Of course, he will not reveal his true thoughts to Mensay at this time, which will only push the ambitious cardinal to the opposite side.


    "Okay, happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Mensay excitedly took Colin''s hand with both hands and shook it vigorously.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 672： arrange

    "Father, it has been confirmed that Fred and Prince Leahy are dead!"


    Count Nicole listened to his son''s report, and the skin on his face shook violently.


    The dim candlelight illuminated his gloomy profile, looking a little terrifying.


    Seeing that Earl Nicole did not reply for a long time, Knight Sparton couldn''t help but said again:


    "Father, the Duke of St. Landers has taken refuge with Colin Angele, and I suspect that Archon Fred was killed by him!


    Therefore, we must change our position as soon as possible. Now that the royal family is over, the future empire, I am afraid that the people from the north have the final say! "


    Count Nicole finally turned around, looked at his son deeply, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Change position? How to change?"


    Before the Knight Sparton could answer, Count Nicole continued:


    "Don''t forget, our family was originally supported by Colin Angele..."


    There was a trace of resentment on the face of the Sparton knight, but it quickly disappeared: "Father, but you... didn''t you join the royal family before..."


    "Yeah." Earl Nicole laughed at himself, "So, do you understand the difference between us and the Saint Landers family?


    They have no burden to turn to Colin Angele now, and we have a history of betrayal... Do you think Colin Angele will accept the re-loyalty of a person who has already betrayed him? "


    Knight Sparton was a little anxious: "Father, but you have to give it a try, maybe Earl Angelie will forgive us for our previous betrayal."


    Earl Nicole shook his head, his eyes full of desolation: "Don''t be stupid, don''t have naive fantasies about people like Colin Angele..."


    "Then don''t we just sit and wait!" Knight Sparton gritted his teeth, the resentment in his eyes could no longer be concealed.


    Earl Nicole looked at his son quietly, and only when he saw him calm down again did he say:


    "We have to pay for the mistakes we made in the past. However, these are actually my mistakes. I didn''t expect Colin Angele to have the prestige he has today, let alone become a paladin...


    So, I will bear the cost myself, don''t worry about it. "


    "Father..." Knight Sparton looked at his father in surprise, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Count Nicole stood up, slowly pulled out the sword from his waist, and handed it to his son.


    Knight Sparton took the sword and wondered, "Father, what do you mean?"


    Earl Nicole slowly turned around, turned his back to his son, and said lightly:


    "kill me."


    "What?" Knight Sparton couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Kill me." Earl Nicole repeated again, "then use my head to go to Colin Angele and tell him that the previous betrayal of the Nicole family was only my idea, and you have always... "


    "No!" Knight Sparton interrupted loudly, "Father, what are you doing..."


    "Shut up! Listen to me!" Earl Nicole didn''t turn his head back, his voice was as hard as iron, "This is a cruel world, and since we are involved in this dangerous game, we must be willing to admit defeat.


    Remember, in front of Colin Angele, you must show your grudge against me and put all the blame on me.


    Although the East Territory is now in the possession of the North Territory, he still needs an agent to help him govern. Eckert St. Pros is still too young to be a puppet duke, so when he reaches adulthood Before, it was our Nicole family''s best chance.


    I made a mistake in my judgment and I can no longer gain the trust of Colin Angele, but there is still hope for you!


    So, don''t hesitate any longer! "


    The Sparton knight held a long sword, his hands trembled, and his face struggled.


    But in the end, he still let out a roar:


    "Sorry, father!"


    Chi!


    The long sword passed through the chest, revealing a **** sword tip.


    ¡­


    "Knight Benson, I deeply regret the death of your father, Baron Granto."


    Sitting in the center of the Knights Hall, Colin drank a cup of hot coffee and said.


    Knight Benson stood beside him respectfully, bowing his waist and bowing his head, his face full of expressions of fear and flattery.


    "Earl... Lord Earl, thank you for your mourning for your father. Being able to die in battle for the empire is your father''s will and the glory of the Granto family..."


    "Really?" Colin curled his lips, "I thought you had a grudge against me and Marquis Garcia."


    "No, absolutely not!" Knight Benson hurriedly denied.


    Ke Lin was about to speak again, when he saw someone suddenly walk in outside the door, holding a bleeding head in his hand.


    The rich smell of blood instantly filled the hall, and when everyone saw that the head was Count Nicole, the atmosphere suddenly became a little subtle.


    Knight Sparton strode to Colin, knelt down on one knee without hesitation, put the head of Earl Nicole in front of him, and said loudly:


    "Count Angele, this person has repeatedly betrayed you and even plotted to assassinate you, it is truly unforgivable!


    I have killed him on your behalf! Please also forgive the fault of the Nicole family! "


    Colin looked at the Sparton knight who had just killed his father with interest, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he spoke again:


    "Sparton Knight, he is not the only one who plotted to assassinate me tonight."


    Knight Sparton raised his head, clasped his chest armor with one hand, and made a loud bang:


    "Who else? I would like to be a sharp sword in your hand and eradicate all assassins for you!"


    The corners of Colin''s mouth were slightly raised, and then he pointed at Knight Benson next to him.


    Knight Benson was so frightened that he lost his mind, but before he could say anything, he saw Knight Sparton, who was on his knees, rushing over.


    Chi!


    A cold light flashed, and the head of Knight Benson had already rolled to the ground.


    madman!


    This thought flashed through the minds of everyone present.


    In their opinion, this Sparton knight has really gone crazy. Killing his biological father first, and then killing the first heir to the baron of the empire, is simply flouting the laws of nobility, and even driving himself to a dead end.


    If Colin does not take him in, he will definitely be rejected by the entire noble class, and the end will be extremely miserable.


    But if Colin saves him...then he''ll be a mad dog for him.


    "Very good." Colin nodded in satisfaction.


    He immediately stood up and looked around the hall.


    Wherever their eyes went, everyone bowed their heads respectfully. UU Reading


    "Due to the sudden attack of the orcs, the town of Winter Spring suffered heavy losses. From today, martial law will be imposed immediately, the city gates will be closed, and entry and exit are prohibited!


    In addition, the Duke of Saint Landes and the Knights of Sparton, please send people to the camp in the Loire Valley immediately, and deploy some troops to encircle and suppress this orc army that has infiltrated the hinterland of the empire! "


    "Yes!"


    The Duke of St. Landers and the Knights of Sparton responded immediately.


    Then, Colin looked at Cardinal Mensay again and said:


    "Cardinal Mensay, please return to Yulong City immediately, and pass back the news that a small group of orcs have infiltrated, so that Yulongcheng will be alerted."


    "Yes!"


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 673： Secret (Part 1)

    The rising sun swayed the dazzling morning glow, and plated a layer of magnificent golden light on the Dongquan River with thousands of acres of glaze.


    The cool morning breeze blew the water waves, and the undercurrents kept hitting the limestone foundation of the castle, turning into white waves, which disappeared in an instant, leaving only the never-ending sound of the waves.


    Colin stood on the balcony of the castle, admiring the sunrise over the Winterspring River.


    After the chaos of the night was over, the town of Winter Spring was calm again.


    Although the city gates were closed and the number of patrolling guards on the streets increased, the residents of the town were not too panicked.


    Perhaps it was because the orc army did not harass them last night, so the residents did not have a deep understanding of the brutality of the orcs. At this time, seeing the orcs retreat, they could live in peace.


    As for what happened in the Granto family castle last night, they had no idea.


    Of course, perhaps this is a kind of luck for them.


    Colin looked down and saw a thick smoke rising from the courtyard on the west side of the castle.


    Gradually, the morning breeze came with the smell of barbecue.


    But Colin knew that it was the blood slave burning the body of the royal guard.


    In the battle last night, the royal guards launched a surprise attack on the blood cavalry army team brought by Ke Lin, but of course they did not know that Ke Lin brought not ordinary blood cavalry soldiers, but blood shadow guards¡ª¡ª


    More than 300 professionals who are not afraid of death and have no fatal injuries, such a lineup, unless the royal family dispatches more than ten times the force to encircle and suppress it, it is impossible to win.


    Moreover, the orc team that invaded Winterquan Town last night was actually blood slaves.


    They were Colin''s harvest at the Battle of the Loire Valley.


    This time it was just used to blame Prince Leahy and Consul Fred.


    However, the news of the deaths of the two is still under wraps. After all, Colin doesn¡¯t want to make a fuss, and he is also planning to give Gregory a surprise attack during the celebration of the Day of Grace, according to the plan suggested by Cardinal Mensay.


    That''s why he asked the Duke of St. Landers and the Knights of Sparton to go back and mobilize the troops from the south and east to "encircle" this orc squad that fled into the hinterland of the empire¡ª¡ª


    This is to make the Pope mistakenly believe that Winter Spring is still under the control of Prince Leahy and others.


    Otherwise, Gregory would definitely raise his vigilance if he mobilized the northern army to return to the defense.


    With this arrangement now, as long as Cardinal Mensay does not betray Colin, there will be no problem with this plan.


    Colin certainly didn''t count on Mensay''s loyalty to himself, but as long as the cardinal wanted to become pope, there was no reason for him to leak to Gregory.


    Moreover, in order to prevent the accident, Colin also thought of a preparatory plan...


    "Good morning, Count Angell."


    A greeting pulled Colin back from his musings.


    He turned around and saw Maester Yarug standing behind him with a smile on his face.


    "Good morning, Bachelor of Yale." Colin returned with a bright smile.


    The confidant of the Duke of the South had secretly warned him of the trap of the royal family. Although Ke Lin already had a plan to deal with it, Ke Lin was very grateful for this.


    However, because of this, he became curious about this Yarug bachelor¡ª¡ª


    Why should the other party help themselves?


    "I found a small thing before, I wonder if you dropped it?" Colin took out the roll of parchment and asked the Master Yaruger.


    "Yes." Bachelor Yarug nodded calmly, took a few steps forward and stood side by side with Colin, "I just didn''t expect you to have an arrangement, I was overthinking it."


    Colin looked at the Yaleger beside him with bright eyes, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Then why did you warn me?"


    The Yaruger smiled slightly and said:


    "Lord Count, maybe you don''t know, I''m actually from the North."


    Colin raised his brows, a little surprised that the confidant of the Duke of the South was actually a native of the North.


    However, this is not really surprising.


    After all, the confidant of the Duke of St. Hilde at the time, and now the Northland political adviser who was entrusted by Colin with the important task - Bachelor Dawn was not from the Northland, but was born in the Scarlet Flames.


    Baita Academy has always advertised neutrality, and its reputation has always been very good. After graduating from it, the bachelors will do their best to serve them after determining their allegiance. Therefore, nobles generally do not consider their background when selecting bachelors.


    Moreover, the number of bachelors who can graduate from Baita Academy is too rare, and the nobles do not have much choice. It is very rare to find a bachelor who suits your temperament and who is willing to serve you. If you limit your background, it will simply cause trouble for yourself.


    Colin is also clear that the Yaluer bachelor must not warn himself for the sake of "compatriots", and there must be other more critical reasons.


    Sure enough, I listened to the Master Yaruger continue:


    "My hometown is called Blackthorn Village, which is only a dozen kilometers away from Winter City. I also have a younger sister named Yelifu, oh yes, perhaps her other name should be more familiar to you¡ª¡ª


    Midella St Hilde. "


    Colin suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Yerug in disbelief. After a while, he questioned, "You mean, your sister is Queen Midella?"


    "Yes." Maester Yarug nodded affirmatively.


    At the same time, his hands are raised to his chest, palms facing inward, and his fingers are intertwined to form a lotus-like mudra.


    It was the handprint that Queen Midella showed to Colin at the beginning.


    According to her, seeing this handprint is someone you can trust.


    "Just a handprint doesn''t prove that you are Queen Midella''s brother, right?" Ke Lin suppressed the horror in his heart and questioned aloud.


    "Yeah." The Yeruger smiled lightly, without the slightest panic in his expression, "Many people know this handprint, including you, is the force Yelifu has worked hard to win over the years.


    And the way she maintains this secret alliance is to exchange their respective handles.


    However, I believe you are also clear that Yelifu has never handed over her biggest grip.


    And this handle is - she is not the direct line of the Saint Hilde family at all! "


    Colin has calmed down from the shock at this time. He looks at the serious look on the face of the Yaruger. It doesn''t seem like he is lying. It is impossible to be fooled by a few words, so he asked in a deep voice:


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    Maester Yarug shook his head, spread his hands and said:


    "Count Angele, if I really have any evidence for this kind of thing that concerns the reputation of the two Holy Knight families in the empire, do you think I can still live to this day?"


    Before Colin could speak, he continued:


    "However, would you like to hear my story before you judge?"


    Colin''s eyes flashed, and he finally nodded, saying:


    "Okay, you say."


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 674： secret (below)

    "Count Angele, do you know that Midella Saint Hilde suffered a serious illness when she was fourteen?"


    Colin shook his head.


    The Yaruger smiled slightly and said:


    "This matter is very easy to verify. You can ask the elders of the Saint Hilde family casually, and they can tell you the specific situation."


    Colin nodded and said, "I will. So, what kind of disease does she have?"


    "The White Plague."


    "White plague?" Colin dug out the description of the disease from his predecessor''s memory, and immediately understood that it should be tuberculosis.


    In this era of no antibiotics, this virulent infectious disease is a terminal illness with a high mortality rate.


    Bachelor Yaruger continued: "I believe you are aware of this infectious disease, and it must be treated in isolation. This serious illness has plagued Midella for three years. During these three years, she lived alone and was taken care of by special personnel. No foreigners were seen. It was not until three years later that she recovered from her illness and went out.


    But in fact, the real Midella Saint Hilde had already died of illness, and three years later, it was actually my sister-Yelif! "


    Colin leaned on the balcony and asked lightly:


    "Then, why did the Saint Hilde family hide the news of Midella''s death? Why did they ask your sister to be a substitute?"


    "Because of marriage."


    "Marriage?"


    "Yes, as early as when Midella was ten years old, she had already made a marriage contract with Emperor Reinhardt. If she died, the marriage between the Saint Hilde family and the royal family could not go on.


    After all, in that generation of Saint Hilde''s direct line, there was only such a noble woman as Midella, and the emperor couldn''t marry a woman of the Saint Hilde family.


    Therefore, after the death of Midella, the Saint Hilde family used the pretext of isolation and treatment, and kept the news of her death hidden until a suitable substitute was found. "


    Colin didn''t hide the suspicious look in his eyes and asked:


    "If this is your story, to be honest, it''s hard for me to believe it. The St. Hilde family will choose a villager''s daughter to replace their family''s first-daughter and marry the royal family... This sounds like a fantasy."


    But the Yaruger said unhurriedly:


    "Count Angele, you don''t understand the situation of the Saint Hilde family at that time. At that time, Marquis Garcia had just turned eighteen years old and had not yet founded the Black Cavalry. At that time, the North had been suppressed by the troll empire, and the royal family was in urgent need. Aid, this marriage is extremely important to them..."


    "Then they can''t choose your sister..." Colin interrupted. "Please forgive my offense, but I don''t believe that the Saint Hilde family will choose a commoner''s daughter to marry the royal family."


    "What if we''re not actually civilians?" Yeruger suddenly laughed.


    Colin gave him a deep look and said:


    "Really? So, which family are you descended from?"


    "Saint Chapman."


    "That empire guardian family?" Colin questioned, "Haven''t they been exterminated by the church long ago?"


    The Yaruger smiled sadly and said:


    "Yes. But when the Duke of St. Chapman decided to start promoting the Holy Codex within the empire, he anticipated that it might attract a thunderous blow from the church.


    Therefore, he made a son-in-law feign death in advance and secretly went to the north to join the Saint Hilde family. This left a bloodline inheritance to the St. Chapman family.


    Later, the St. Chapman family was exterminated by the church, but this only bloodline has been carefully protected by the St. Hilde family, secretly placed in Blackthorn Village..."


    Hearing this, Colin had no doubts.


    The St. Hilde family, the St. Chapman family and the royal family of the San Lorenzo family have always been the three paladin families who are the most determined to oppose the church.


    It is also reasonable for them to cover each other.


    "...So after Midella died of illness, the Saint Hilde family, who was in urgent need of looking for a substitute, set their sights on my sister Yeliph Saint Chapman.


    First of all, she has a noble bloodline. Even if the royal family finds out, she will not be angry. After all, the descendants of the St. Chapman family are also worthy of the emperor, and the royal family has always felt guilty about the St. Chapman family.


    Yelifu and Midella were about the same age, and even though there were some differences in appearance, the fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl was at a time of great change. The three-year isolation period was enough to blur the world''s memory of the real Midella''s appearance.


    In addition, although Yelifu''s surname is St. Chapman, this family has long since lost its glory and can only rely on the St. Hilde family to exist. After she married into the royal family, she will also safeguard the interests of the St. Hilde family, and the real Midella didn''t make much difference.


    So, my sister was finally chosen by the St. Hilde family to marry into the royal family in place of the real Midella. "


    Colin''s eyes were deep and he said noncommittally:


    "It''s a reasonable story, and it doesn''t sound like a flaw. But, what does this have to do with warning me?"


    "Of course there is. All those who oppose the church are allies of the St. Chapman family! Of course I have an obligation to prevent you from falling into the trap of the church. And..." Maester Yarug''s eyes suddenly brightened, "Don''t you have any doubts? Have you ever had a problem with your own bloodline? If you can be promoted to the Sanctuary, you must be a descendant of the Paladin family!"


    Colin blinked.


    I secretly thought that this was because I opened the blood clan...


    "You don''t want to say that I''m also a descendant of your St. Chapman family?" Colin said with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, Bachelor of Yarug nodded seriously and said:


    "Yes. You are indeed my kin!"


    Without waiting for Colin to ask further questions, the Yaleger continued:


    "After escaping to the north, the ancestors of the St. Chapman family specially let a bloodline escape the sight of the St. Hilde family just in case. This is not because we don''t trust the St. Hilde family, but we have experienced After a disaster of annihilation, the ancestors felt a sense of crisis in their hearts, so they left a special hand..."


    "So this bloodline became the Angele family?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have any evidence, or means of verification?"


    Bachelor of Yarug shook his head and said:


    "How can this kind of secret bloodline leave evidence, but your father should know his identity, but he died in the front line, maybe he didn''t have time to tell you. But you can ask the elders in the family, maybe someone will knowledge¡­"


    Colin rubbed his chin, lost in thought.


    The story of the Yaruger may sound flawless, but this kind of unfounded remarks can only be heard. If you really want to believe Colin''s words, you still need solid evidence.


    However, if what he said is true, it can indeed explain some of Colin''s previous doubts.


    For example, why Queen Midella has been developing secret forces, and why she is targeting the church like crazy, even if Marquis Garcia wants to die, she has to use it to provoke the North to fight against the church.


    Colin always thought that this was a natural contradiction between members of the noble class and the church, but Queen Midella''s various behaviors obviously exceeded the general hostility and confrontation.


    If her true identity is descended from the St. Chapman family, it all makes sense.


    Seeing that Colin was no longer inquiring, the Yaleger knelt down on one knee respectfully and said:


    "Master, the Saint Chapman family has been silent for more than 300 years, and a Paladin like you has finally appeared! This is the grace of the Supreme Lord!


    I believe you can lead us to take revenge on the church! "


    Colin looked at the excited Yaleger, and did not question any more, but hid all kinds of doubts in his heart, put on a serious face on the surface, and nodded solemnly:


    "Don''t worry, those false believers who blaspheme the glory of our Lord will surely be judged!"


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 675： Sark

    The night falls, and the moon and stars are sparse.


    There is a strong smell of blood in the mountains.


    "waaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The roar of the orcs disturbed the birds in the forest and shattered the silence of the night.


    A huge figure with a height of five meters suddenly pulled up the pine tree beside him, and the whole person rushed towards the enemy in front of him like an invincible king.


    boom!


    The pressure and air waves ravaged the mountains and forests like tides, and the blood mixed with the soil splashed around.


    After driving the enemy back with a single blow, Sack hugged the blood-stained pine tree and shouted at his companion behind him without looking back:


    "You go first!"


    After saying this, the majestic orc raised the sturdy pine tree in his hand again and waved it up again.


    boom!


    The trunk of the pine tree exploded, and a giant axe slashed Sack''s forehead with endless might.


    Sark roared, and instead of retreating, he advanced, and the whole person rushed forward.


    The orc on the other side obviously did not expect that Sark would be so crazy, and the expression on his face was stunned. When he wanted to change his moves, it was already a little late.


    Bang!


    With a huge muffled sound, Sark knocked his opponent out, then slammed his iron fist and smashed it down one by one.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The vision was gradually covered with blood, and reason was receding from Sark''s mind, replaced by endless madness and a desire to kill.


    He went mad.


    From this moment on, the smell of blood in the forest suddenly thickened.


    ¡­


    I do not know how long it has been.


    When Sack regained consciousness, he only felt a burst of weakness.


    After lying on the ground for a long time, he struggled to stand up.


    There are mutilated corpses all around him, some from rival tribes, and of course some from the Black Fang tribe to which he belongs...


    After the death of the orc emperor Saruman, the orc third empire that had just been established fell apart.


    The contradictions between the various tribes broke out again without being suppressed, especially those tribes that were seriously damaged in the battle of the Loire Valley, and became the focus of hunting and encirclement and suppression by the hostile tribes.


    The Blackfang Tribe, where Sark belongs, is one of them.


    Sometimes Sark doesn''t understand why orcs can''t restrain internal fights like humans.


    But now is not the time to think about this kind of problem. Sak knows that he can''t stay here for a long time, and he must find his tribal companions as soon as possible.


    So, with all the pain, he carefully searched for the clues left by his companions in the forest, and chased them all the way.


    In the darkest hour before dawn, Sark finally caught up with his companions.


    Just waiting for him to arrive, the atmosphere here is extremely depressed.


    "What''s up?"


    "Sark? You... your father... is dead."


    This news was like a bolt from the blue, instantly causing Sark, who had just escaped, to fall into the endless abyss again.


    Because this not only means that Sark lost the last relative, but also means that the Black Fang tribe lost the last shaman!


    The status and role of shamans among orcs is similar to that of priests among humans.


    They are not fighting professions, but they are vital.


    On the one hand, the shaman maintains the tribal belief, which is the spiritual cohesion of the tribe, and more importantly, the birth of the orc skull crusher requires a transformation ceremony presided over by the shaman.


    A tribe of orcs without a shaman means that the tribe has lost the ability to communicate with the gods, and it has lost the possibility of birthing skull crushers.


    The Black Fang tribe has no future.


    Sack came to his father''s body in a trance, and knelt on the ground with a thud, his eyes blank and empty, as if he couldn''t even make a sad expression.


    The shimmering light of the morning light tore apart the dark curtain covering the earth little by little, bringing the light back to the world.


    There was another beast roar from the depths of the forest.


    The pursuit of the hostile tribes is already imminent.


    Under such circumstances, those Black Fang tribesmen who had completely lost confidence in the future quietly left.


    Only Sark was still staring blankly at his father''s body, motionless, as if it had become a puppet sculpture.


    As it approached noon, the more than 100 orc warriors who had survived the Black Fang tribe who had gathered here had all disappeared.


    But the forest suddenly became quiet.


    Perhaps the clansmen who had fled in all directions led the pursuers away.


    But Sark had no intention to pay attention to these. At this time, he was ashes as he was, and even hoped that the enemy would find him as soon as possible, so that he would die happily after one last fight.


    Perhaps hearing his voice, the footsteps were getting closer.


    However, it is not the footsteps of a group of orcs, but only one.


    Sack still didn''t respond until the figure came to him and said:


    "Want revenge?"


    Hearing this sentence, Sak''s eyes finally had a gleam of brilliance. He raised his head stiffly, looked at the human who suddenly appeared in front of him, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Who are you?"


    "You can call me Mr. Goose."


    "Mr. Ho? I''ve heard of you..."


    "Want revenge?"


    "miss!"


    "Very good." Mr. Ho nodded with satisfaction, then pointed at Sack''s father''s body, and said, "Then cut open his chest and take out the heart."


    Sark suddenly clenched his fists and his eyes became dangerous.


    But the next moment, the terrifying pressure of the Paladins instantly enveloped him, making him unable to move at all.


    Mr. Ho''s indifferent voice sounded again:


    "Don''t overthink yourself. If I want to kill you, or humiliate your father, I don''t need to bother. So, I''ll give you one more chance.


    If you want revenge, do as I say. "


    Sark''s breathing became rapid, and his eyes became red, as if he was about to go crazy.


    But under Mr. Ho''s aura like a sea, Sark finally calmed down.


    "How... how can you help me with revenge?" Sark spoke again, his attitude softened a lot.


    Mr. Ho seemed a little impatient, but he still said one more sentence:


    "I explained my method to you and you won''t understand. However, what I can tell you is that Saruman''s promotion to the sanctuary is in fact inseparable from our help."


    Sark''s eyes finally lit up, and he asked in a tone of disbelief but also hope:


    "Can you help me achieve Sanctuary?"


    Mr. Ho didn''t say anything. I don''t know if he was disdainful to answer this question, or he was a little guilty and couldn''t guarantee it.


    He just stared at Sark with indifferent eyes, as if he was about to run out of patience.


    Although there was no positive response, Sark''s eyes gradually became firmer.


    Because he has nowhere to go.


    Apart from being promoted to the Sanctuary, there seems to be no other way to save the Black Fang tribe, or even save the Orc Empire.


    Even if this human paladin has other plans, Sark, who has no choice, is willing to gamble.


    "Okay! Please help me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Ho''s aura instantly subsided.


    After regaining his mobility, Sack no longer hesitated, took out the dagger from his waist, and cut open his father''s chest!


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 676： lure

    East, Bailu City.


    The sun is just right, the breeze is not dry.


    Pushing the old man in a wheelchair, the young maid strolled leisurely in the courtyard of Bailu Fort, enjoying the afternoon sun.


    When the guards in the castle saw the old man, they all bowed and saluted, saying:


    "Master Obers!"


    Obers Saint-Pros, once also a prominent name.


    It''s just that no matter how powerful a knight or a noble aristocrat is, they can''t stand the ravages of time.


    Now that Obes is old, there are no more familiar faces in Bailu Fort, and even the Eastern Realm has become completely different from what he remembered.


    If he was ten years younger, if he could stand up again, Obes would not say anything to watch the Saint Pros family degenerate to the current level.


    The wheelchair walked through a long corridor and came to a courtyard.


    A timid little boy is holding a short wooden sword and is training with a knight.


    The little boy was only three or four years old, at a young and ignorant age. He was playing rather than practicing swordsmanship.


    A short wooden sword was swung indiscriminately, but it beat the tall knight back again and again, which immediately made the little guy laugh with excitement.


    Seeing her son Eckert cheering, the Marchioness Molly also smiled, but the next second, she noticed the arrival of Obes out of the corner of her eyes, and hurriedly stopped her son and brought him forward to greet him .


    "Grandpa Obers!"


    Obers greeted his grand-nephew with a kind smile on his face, but an uncontrollable disgust rose in his heart.


    In his opinion, Eckert, the next duke candidate of the St. Pros family, actually worshipped an earl of the North as his teacher, which was simply a great shame.


    And his mother, Mrs. Molly, was actually willing to become Colin''s lover, oh right, and the Hall family from which she was born has now betrayed the Eastern Territory and became a vassal of the Northern Territory!


    Orbes didn''t have to think about it and knew that the East Territory would gradually become a substantial vassal of the North Territory, and there would be no independence at all.


    Although full of resentment, Orbes can do nothing about it.


    In fact, quite a few St. Pros family knights have come to him in private, hoping that this respected old man of the St. Pros family can stand up and take control of the situation at this critical moment, and not let the Eastern Realm fall further.


    But every time, Obers pretended to be old and confused and sent them away.


    It''s not that Obers is unwilling to help the St. Pros family regain its glory, but that he is powerless now.


    What''s more, even if he stands up, what can he change?


    The mutiny of the Hall family made the Furious River no longer a moat blocking the northern border, and that Colin Angele, I heard that he had just commanded the imperial coalition in the Loire Valley to defeat the orc army.


    Orbes understood that the rise of this northerner was unstoppable, and the easterner was powerless to resist.


    In this case, it is better to let Eckert be obedient, at least to protect the St. Pros family from being purged.


    "Little guy, what are you practicing swords for?" Obes asked with a smile.


    "In order to become a powerful knight, like the teacher, defeat all the invading enemies!"


    Eckert''s milky words stinged Obes'' heart again. He didn''t even want to maintain the smile on the surface. After a light snort, he let the maid behind him push the wheelchair away.


    Eckert looked at the direction in which his grandfather was going away suspiciously, and asked:


    "Mother, did I say something wrong?"


    Mrs. Molly fondly touched her son''s head and smiled:


    "No, you''re right. Grandpa Obers is just too tired."


    The little guy snorted, and then he picked up the short wooden sword reluctantly, and practiced against his swordsmanship teacher again.


    On the other hand, Obers no longer had the mood to hang out. After instructing the maid to send him back to the room, he closed the door and sulked alone.


    It is said that the older people are, the more they like memories. In fact, it is because in memories, they will not be trapped in this aging body, and can find the original high-spirited self again.


    Obes''s eyes gradually became dazed, his eyes gradually lost focus, and the faces that were once familiar seemed to be in front of him, making Obes return to his youth again.


    Just the next second, a face was frozen in front of him, causing Obers to frown.


    "Damn Kurd, you haunted fellow!" Obeis couldn''t help cursing, and he reached out and waved a few times, as if to dispel this hateful face.


    "Marquis Obers, is this how you welcome old friends?"


    The face in front of him suddenly spoke, which immediately frightened Obes.


    He blinked and poked out his ears again, thinking he had auditory hallucinations, but the hateful smiling face in front of him could not go away.


    Until then, Obers realized in disbelief that what was in front of him was not a hallucination, but a living old friend!


    "You... are you really... Kurdish?"


    "Of course. Lord Marquis."


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Obeis shook his head sharply and shouted, "How can you be so young! It must be an illusion, an illusion, I should rest, rest..."


    The Kurdish mage smiled and leaned forward, sending his entire face to Obers, saying:


    "Is it a hallucination, feel it yourself."


    Obersi gasped for a few short breaths, and after all, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand tremblingly.


    But when he met the Kurdish mage, he immediately shrank back like an electric shock, repeating "impossible, impossible" in his mouth nervously.


    "Why is it impossible?" The Kurdish mage stood up straight again, his face full of incomparable pride, "Didn''t you think that the Paladins were invincible before? But wasn''t one killed by one of my students?"


    "Your student? You mean, Mr. Ho?" Seeing the Kurdish mage nodding, Obers realized something and immediately said, "Could it be that this is also your newly developed forbidden spell? Which city did you sacrifice to?"


    The Kurdish mage shook his head and said:


    "This is an experiment I started a long time ago, but there is no need to sacrifice the city, just a young and strong heart."


    "Young and strong heart..." Obeis swallowed his saliva, his eyes flashed with unconcealed desire, but he said with disdain, "Then why are you looking for me? Are you showing off to me?"


    The Kurdish mage smiled slightly, with an indescribable temptation in his words:


    "Of course not. I''ve come to invite you."


    "What invitation?"


    "The world is getting more and more boring and degenerate now." The Kurdish mage opened his arms, as if making a public speech, "It''s time for us old guys to get back on the stage of the game and drive away those Young and ignorant clowns!"


    Obers only felt his heart pounding, but he still maintained the last trace of reason, and asked calmly:


    "Don''t fool me with this kind of nonsense, what are you trying to do?"


    The corners of the Kurdish mage''s mouth were upturned, and he said lightly:


    "I want to re-establish a new order!"


    After speaking, without waiting for Obers to ask again, he turned around and left a light sentence:


    "Marquis Obers, think about it. This is a forbidden spell for rejuvenation, and my invitation is not aimed at you alone. I will give you a month, and it will not wait until it expires."


    Seeing that the Kurdish Mage seemed to be really leaving, UU Reading Orbes could no longer keep his calm, and asked eagerly:


    "Wait! What do you want me to do?"


    The Kurdish mage turned his back with a smug smile on his face, and said without looking back:


    "You have to show me your worth, otherwise how could such a precious forbidden spell be wasted on a useless person."


    "I can control the Saint-Pros family if I want to..."


    "Really? Then prove it to me."


    "Okay! You wait!"


    Obeis roared at the disappearing back of the Kurdish mage, and his excited appearance looked like an old man on the verge of death.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 677： set up (top)

    Royal Dragon City, Holy Light Cathedral.


    After the morning prayer, the nobles left the prayer hall one after another.


    After the crowd had dispersed, Cardinal Mensay walked towards Pope Gregory.


    "When will you be back?" Gregory asked as he motioned for Mensay to follow him out.


    "Your Majesty, I came back yesterday. Because it was too late, I didn''t disturb your rest." Mensayi replied respectfully.


    Gregory nodded, but did not speak again. It was not until the two walked out of the prayer hall and came to the secluded courtyard that he asked again:


    "How''s the situation? How did I hear that a squad of orcs attacked Winterspring?"


    "Everything is going well, Your Majesty." Mensay said with a smile, "Colin Angele has been controlled by Prince Leahy. As for the orc team, it was indeed an accident, but it did not cause anything to our plan. influence."


    "That''s good." Pope Gregory nodded with satisfaction, but then he was still puzzled, "However, how could this orc team just happen to attack Winterspring?"


    "Maybe it''s a coincidence?"


    "Coincidence?" Gregory didn''t seem satisfied with the answer.


    Seeing this, Mensayi quickly comforted:


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry. The number of this orc squad is not large, only about four or five hundred. It is estimated that the orc deserters scattered from the front line of the Loire Valley to the rear.


    Moreover, the Duke of Saint Landes and the Knights of Sparton have already gone to the Loire Valley camp, and they will each mobilize 5,000 troops and horses to retreat to encircle and suppress this orc team.


    There must be good news coming back soon. "


    "Well." Although Gregory still had doubts in his heart, he couldn''t think of the reason why the orcs suddenly appeared in Winterspring, so he had to regard it as a coincidence.


    After walking for a while, Gregory asked again:


    "What is the opinion of the royal family on the disposal of Colin Angele?"


    Mensay''s eyes flashed slightly, and then he replied:


    "Your Majesty, the royal family is still a little worried that rashly killing Colin Angele will lead to a mutiny in the army of the North, or even greater turmoil... After all, this person has just commanded the victory of the Loire Valley, and his reputation is growing..."


    Gregory interrupted impatiently: "Then what are they going to do with it?"


    Mensay lowered his voice and said:


    "Your Majesty, Consul Fred hopes to deprive Colin Angele of the command of the Imperial Coalition Forces through legal procedures, and make Prince Leahy the Commander of the Coalition Forces, responsible for military operations to recover the Western Frontier.


    In this way, Prince Lehi can take the opportunity to arrange the northern army to carry out the most difficult and dangerous tasks, consume the strength of the northern region, and wait until the orcs are completely driven back to the west of the Tianduan Mountains, and the empire will no longer have any external troubles. Angela goes to trial.


    At that time, even if the northern lords are dissatisfied with the trial, they will not dare to mess with their strength. "


    After hearing this, Gregory thought for a while, then nodded and said:


    "Fred''s plan is indeed more secure, but if you want to deprive Colin Angle of the power of the commander of the coalition, you need the permission of the emperor... But Reinhardt the Great is dead, and the successor Prince Harrison is Colin. ¡¤Angel''s students.


    And, as far as I know, Prince Harrison has a lot of respect for Colin, and it''s not easy to get him to obey..."


    Mensay laughed:


    "Your Majesty, Prince Harrison is just a fourteen-year-old child, how much opinion can he have? With a little provocation and guidance, we can naturally turn his admiration for Colin Angele into resentment."


    After a pause, Mensay''s tone became cold again:


    "Of course, if this kid is really stubborn, then we can still use intimidation and other means... Anyway, Yulong City is under our control, and with the cooperation of Archon Fred and Prince Leahy, there is no way we can''t make it. Let a fourteen-year-old give in."


    Gregory nodded thoughtfully and said:


    "I know."


    After he finished speaking, he strode out, and at the same time instructed the attendant:


    "Prepare the frame, I''m going to the Phoenix Palace."


    Mensay watched Gregory''s retreating back quietly, his eyes deep.


    ¡­


    But it is said that Pope Gregory came all the way to the Phoenix Palace.


    Before entering the hall, I saw two royal knights walking out of the hall holding Princess Judy.


    Princess Judy was obviously reluctant to do this, and was struggling constantly, shouting:


    "Let go of me! You let me go! Brother! You can''t do this! Brother..."


    Gregory thought that the siblings were having a fight, but he didn''t care about it. He turned around and entered the hall.


    "His Royal Highness Harrison."


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry for making you see a joke." Prince Harrison was drunk, looking like he had just drank a lot, and explained in a muffled voice, "Judy is going to the front line to avenge her father, I can only ask People put her in confinement..."


    Gregory smiled slightly and comforted: "Her Royal Highness is also a filial piety, and I hope you can persuade patiently. Of course, I am very sorry for Her Majesty''s heroic sacrifice, and I wish you condolences."


    Prince Harrison nodded, and his eyes turned red again, but he still held back the tears and asked:


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you coming to see me this time?"


    Pope Gregory sighed and said with consideration:


    "His Royal Highness Harrison, in fact, I''m here this time for your father''s death..."


    "What? Is there anything hidden behind my father''s death?"


    "His Royal Highness, I don''t know if you have carefully read the battle report of the battle of the Loire Valley, but there are indeed many strange things. For example, why did the Central Army suffer the most casualties, and why did your father get injured like this? It''s so heavy that it can even kill you..."


    Prince Harrison''s eyes narrowed, he took a few steps closer to Gregory, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Your Majesty, what are you trying to say?"


    "What I want to say is, don''t forget who was in command of the battle of the Loire Valley? And after His Majesty died in battle and the Central Army was crippled, who would benefit the most..."


    Prince Harrison''s breathing gradually became heavier, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    He approached Gregory slowly, and seemed to have been persuaded...


    Suddenly, he staggered under his feet, as if he couldn''t stand still because of drunkenness.


    Gregory reached out to help subconsciously:


    "Be careful, Your Highness..."


    Chi!


    Gregory only felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, and then he realized that it was not good, but just as he was about to break free, Prince Harrison had already pounced on him like a hungry wolf.


    "You... ah! Ah..."


    A knife, UU reading www.uukanshu. com one knife, another knife.


    Prince Harrison rode on Gregory and kept stabbing his dagger in the chest like crazy.


    Gregory cried out a few times, but there was no movement outside the hall. Obviously, this was a premeditated assassination!


    The guards had already been called away.


    Gregory struggled again to get the golden horn from his waist, but he couldn''t hold on to the moment when the horn sounded.


    The spokesperson of the gods, the leader of the church, and the seventeenth Pope of the Radiance Empire, Gregory, died in such a useless way at the hands of a fourteen-year-old prince.


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 678： set up (below)

    Time goes back a day.


    When Cardinal Mensay returned to Yulongcheng, it was already dark.


    There are no pedestrians on the street, and only the occasional guard patrolling.


    Mensay lifted the curtain and instructed the driver:


    "Go to the Phoenix Palace first."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The carriage immediately changed its course and entered the Phoenix Palace all the way.


    Mensay got off the carriage, and after a briefing, he was led by his attendants to Prince Harrison''s bedroom.


    After entering the door, Mensay found that Prince Harrison''s eyes were red, and he should have just cried.


    Mensay knew that this was because the news of Emperor Reinhardt''s death had reached Royal Dragon City.


    "His Royal Highness Harrison, did you not disturb your rest?"


    "No." Prince Harrison calmed down and asked in a deep voice, "Cardinal Mensay, did you just come back from the front?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Where is the father''s remains? How long will it take to return to Yulong City?"


    "His Majesty''s body should currently be in Dongquan Town, and it is estimated that it will arrive at Yulong City in three to five days."


    Prince Harrison nodded and said:


    "Okay, Cardinal Mensay, what do you have to do with me so late?"


    Mensay''s face struggled for a while, he hesitated for a while, and then said solemnly:


    "His Royal Highness, there is something... I struggled for a long time, after all, I couldn''t escape the condemnation of my inner conscience, so I want to confess to you..."


    Prince Harrison looked at the ashamed Cardinal Mensay, suddenly realized something, and immediately said:


    "Is it about my uncle, Marquis Garcia? Is he really in the hands of the church?"


    Mensay sighed and nodded silently.


    Prince Harrison hurried forward a few steps and hurriedly asked:


    "How is he doing now, uncle? Why did your church detain him!"


    Mensay bowed his body, as if he did not dare to face the prince''s eyes, and said in a difficult tone:


    "His Royal Highness, Marquis Garcia... is dead..."


    "What!" Prince Harrison''s expression changed greatly, "Who did it?"


    "Yes... Your Majesty Gregory..."


    "Why!" Prince Harrison asked angrily, but then he asked himself, "Did he start to be afraid when he saw that the North dominated the Loire Valley this time?"


    Mensay nodded.


    Prince Harrison waved his arms like an angry little lion: "Gregory, is he crazy! Killing a marquis, an imperial hero in the Cathedral of the Holy Light! Isn''t he worried about retribution from the North! "


    Mensay raised his head and said gloomily:


    "Yes, Gregory is very worried, so, he will continue to attack the North until this threat is completely eliminated..."


    "What other conspiracy does he have?" Prince Harrison asked, staring.


    "Gregory has united Prince Leahy and Archon Fred. They have secretly detained Count Angele in East Spring Town, and are going to send him to Royal Dragon City for trial..."


    "Judgment?" Prince Harrison almost jumped up in anger, "Teacher, he is now the hero who commanded the defeat of the orcs, why did Gregory judge him!"


    Mensay sighed and said:


    "His Royal Highness, the Pope, as the spokesperson of the gods in the world, he really wants to fabricate a crime for a person, how difficult is it..."


    "Ridiculous! Blasphemy! It''s shameful!" Prince Harrison was so angry that he circled back and forth in the hall, his red eyes as if he was going to devour someone, "and Prince Leahy and Archon Fred, who are also with Gregory. Collusion?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Prince Leahy and Archon Fred also believe that the forces in the north are too powerful now and are a threat to the royal family..."


    "Shit!" Prince Harrison yelled, "Count Angele is my teacher, Marquis Garcia is my uncle, how could they threaten me!


    I got it, I got it!


    Leahy and Fred are worried that the North will threaten their own power!


    No, not only that!


    Leahy is afraid that he wants to take back the power that belongs to him!


    He wants to eliminate the forces that support me, and then treat me as a puppet and become the real master of the empire, right! "


    Mensay lowered his head and did not speak.


    Heart is secretly proud.


    Prince Harrison is more deceitful than he thought, and it is inconvenient for him to say many things, but Prince Harrison himself can make up his mind so much...


    After venting for a while, Prince Harrison forced himself to calm down and asked in a deep voice:


    "Cardinal Mensay, you say, what should I do to save the teacher?"


    Mensay sighed and said helplessly:


    "His Royal Highness, I advise you not to be impulsive. This time Prince Leahy and Archon Fred have managed to win over the southern border and the eastern border. Coupled with the power of the church, you can''t fight..."


    "Then I''ll just sit back and wait?" Prince Harrison roared angrily, "San Lorenzo will never back down!"


    Mensay seemed to be infected by Prince Harrison''s fighting spirit, and finally said:


    "His Royal Highness, the most important thing right now is not to let Gregory wantonly smear Count Angele in the name of my lord."


    "Then how to stop Gregory?"


    Mensay looked up at Prince Harrison and said solemnly:


    "His Royal Highness, Gregory has killed Marquis Garcia, and he has nowhere to go, so there is only one way to stop him¡ª


    Assassination! "


    "How?" Prince Harrison asked immediately, as if they were talking about the execution of a criminal, not the assassination of a pope.


    Mensay''s eyes flashed and he said:


    "His Royal Highness, in fact, it is not difficult to assassinate Gregory. He doesn''t have much combat power. As long as he can call up the Templars who guard him and kill him when he is not prepared, it is not much to kill an ordinary old man. The difference. UU reading


    but¡­"


    "but what?"


    "But he is the Pope after all. It is not difficult to kill him. What is difficult is that after killing him, who will take the responsibility..."


    Prince Harrison understood what Mensay meant, his breathing became heavier, and finally his eyes became firm:


    "I come!"


    "Your Highness..."


    "No need to persuade." Prince Harrison said coldly, "As a San Lorenzo, this is my responsibility!


    I only hope that after you take over the position of Pope, you can work with the teacher to help Judy well. "


    Harrison is very clear that if he kills a Pope outright, he will not be able to succeed the throne again, and the next heir will naturally be Princess Judy.


    Mensay bowed solemnly and said:


    "Your Highness Harrison, please rest assured! I will do my best to save your life. I will also crown Princess Judy and make her the new master of the empire!"


    ¡­


    Time goes back to the present.


    When Cardinal Mensay led people into the palace of the Phoenix Palace, he saw the Pope who had lost his breath and Prince Harrison, who was covered in blood.


    "Your Highness..."


    Prince Harrison took a deep look at Mensay, then said nothing, just walked outside the hall with a blank expression, and opened his hands as if to embrace the bright sun.


    In the shadows behind him, Mensay took advantage of the opportunity to lean over to examine Gregory''s body, and quietly picked up the golden horn.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 679： tea party

    The manor of the Marquis of Crick is located on the west side of the Phoenix Palace, only three blocks away.


    There are two tall iron oak trees in the backyard of the manor. Although the trees are not as old as the ancient oak tree in the Royal Oak Manor, which is said to have a history of thousands of years, it has also experienced hundreds of years of ups and downs.


    The trunk is thick and knotted, and seven or eight people can hug each other. The dense canopy is entangled and connected, covering a large shade of trees.


    Under the shade of the tree stood a long table of golden silk wood, which was filled with all kinds of desserts and tea, surrounded by a dozen nobles standing or sitting around the table.


    This is a tea party held every Friday afternoon in the Marquis of Crick, and it is quite famous in the royal circle of Royal Dragon City.


    The Marquise looks to be in her forties, wearing a traditional lady''s long dress, her burgundy hair is high, and a complacent smile on her charming face. Enjoy the attention of the crowd.


    "...The above is what I have inquired about. In short, His Highness Harrison is too reckless this time. He dared to kill the Pope outright. No matter what reason he has, it is an unforgivable sin.


    The Senate has already passed a resolution to deprive him of his right to inherit the throne. Next, I am afraid that he will be judged by the church! "


    There is no doubt that the theme of the tea party must be Prince Harrison''s killing of Pope Gregory.


    For three days, the entire Yulong City was still shrouded in disbelief and shock.


    But the condemnation of Prince Harrison came like a raging tide.


    As the Marquise of Crick said, no matter what reason Prince Harrison has, killing the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord in the world, such atrocities are unacceptable to all devout believers.


    Under the excitement of the crowd, the Senate was forced to hold an emergency meeting under pressure to deprive Harrison of his right to the throne.


    This calmed the raging public anger a bit.


    "But His Majesty the Pope is indeed at fault first!" A crisp voice suddenly sounded.


    It was the youngest daughter of the Marquis of Crick who was speaking. She was born with pink makeup and jade carvings.


    "If it wasn''t for the Pope who killed Marquis Garcia first, and joined Prince Leahy to detain Count Angele, His Royal Highness Harrison would not..."


    "Nicole!" The Marquise glared at her daughter, preventing her from continuing.


    Nicole pouted aggrievedly, stuffed a piece of pastry into her mouth, and stopped talking.


    In fact, the reason why the little girl couldn''t help defending Prince Harrison was out of admiration¡ªof course, for a child her age, it might not be called admiration.


    Nicole and Prince Harrison are the same age and have known each other since childhood. They often play and play together, which is quite a childhood sweetheart.


    If it was in the past, the Marquise would of course be happy to see her daughter marry Prince Harrison, but now, she must dispel the idea of ??her daughter.


    However, Nicole''s remarks caught the attention of the nobles.


    "Marquise, Count Angele was secretly detained by Prince Leahy, is this true?"


    "This... Actually, I''m not too sure." The Marquise remembered her husband''s admonition, but she held back her words.


    The nobles were itching for it, but there was nothing they could do.


    In the past few days, all kinds of gossip in Yulong City have been flying all over the sky. The nobles instinctively want to find out the trend of the development of the empire, so that they can get the most benefit from this round of power shuffling.


    "Oh yes, I heard a rumor recently, I don''t know if it''s true..." A young noble suddenly said, looking at the coat of arms on his cuff, it should be an imperial viscount.


    "What rumor?"


    "About Queen Midella''s two children... There are rumors that they are not actually His Majesty''s heirs."


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere of the tea party suddenly changed subtly.


    There was not much surprise on the faces of everyone, and it seemed that they had heard similar rumors more or less.


    In fact, the gossip between the emperor and the queen has been circulating for a long time, but at that time they were still alive, and the nobles only dared to discuss in private, unlike now, they dared to take a tea party and talk about it in semi-public occasions.


    Of course, in this era, there is no genetic testing technology, and it is impossible to do a paternity test.


    Such rumors are destined to be unverified.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s not lethal.


    Political games sometimes require a plausible excuse.


    Now the only direct descendant of the San Lorenzo family is Princess Judy, but such a 12-year-old, helpless little girl, in the eyes of a wolf like a tiger, is a person who can do whatever she wants. A pinch of existence.


    All they need is an excuse.


    Once Princess Judy''s inheritance rights are questioned, it is the illegitimate children of Emperor Reinhardt who will profit.


    Although illegitimate children have no right of inheritance, politicians can always find ways to circumvent the Code of Glory whenever they need it¡ªsuch as adoption.


    Vera''s succession to the Duke of the North was actually the way to go.


    Therefore, as long as the inheritance of Princess Judy is denied, then it is time for the illegitimate children of Emperor Reinhardt and the supporters behind them to show their magical powers and dance wildly.


    "Don''t believe this kind of rumors. The question of the right to inherit the throne...Let''s leave it to the Senate and the Church to decide." The Marquise said lightly.


    But everyone present could see the pretense of the Marchioness and the secret joy in her eyes.


    Because, as a great aristocrat with a name and a surname, how could the Marquis of Creek lack that green hat?


    Yes, the Marchioness also gave birth to an heir to Reinhard the Great, and more importantly, he was the eldest of the bastards.


    The atmosphere of the tea party changed again.


    Although the nobles no longer talked about this topic, their compliments to the Marquise Crick were even more explicit, and their flattery was beyond words.


    "Huh? Isn''t that a Norman knight?"


    During the conversation, I saw a young man approaching. He looked sixteen or seventeen years old, with thick blond hair draped over his shoulders, and a handsome marble sculpture-like face with a confident smile, but this smile was a little more crazy. Proud meaning, UU reading www. uukanshu.com lacks the humility and calmness of a noble knight.


    "Mother." The Norman knight came to the Marchioness and gave a respectful salute.


    This person is the illegitimate son of the Marchioness and Reinhard the Great.


    "Why are you here?" asked the Marchioness with a smile.


    "Something... I want to talk to my father, I don''t know if he is here?"


    Of course, the Marquise knew that the "father" the Norman knights referred to was the Marquis of Crick, and nodded when she heard the words: "He should be in the study, I will take you to see him."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and confessed to the nobles, and then personally led the Norman knight to the study.


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 680： arrival

    "What are you doing here?"


    In the study, Marquis Crick looked at the Norman knight who saluted him with a very cold tone.


    The attitude of the Marquis of Crick was obviously beyond the expectations of the Norman knights, and he was stunned there.


    Even the Marchioness was puzzled.


    She knew that her husband had never liked Norman knights - of course no normal man would like his wife''s illegitimate child with someone else.


    But in the view of the marquise, at least in this case, the husband should put aside his past prejudices and accept the Norman knights.


    After all, in this round of power shuffling, the Norman Knights are a rare good card!


    As long as he is mastered, the Crick family will surely be able to obtain great benefits.


    "I''m here to greet my father and mother..." The Norman knight replied with a forced smile.


    It''s a pity that the Marquis of Crick still doesn''t give him any face.


    "I''m not your father!"


    The face of the Norman knight immediately flushed red.


    He thought that he had given enough face to the Marquis of Crick, but he did not expect that the other party would not give any face at all!


    If it was before, the Norman knight could only leave in despair, not daring to refute a sentence, but now... how could the Norman knight swallow this breath!


    I saw him slowly get up, staring at Marquis Crick, gnashing his teeth and saying:


    "Okay, Marquis Crick, today''s shame, as well as past prejudice, I will keep it firmly in my heart!"


    After speaking, the Norman knight strode out of the study, regardless of the Marchioness behind him.


    "What are you doing?" said the Marchioness angrily to her husband. "Don''t you understand what Norman means at this time?"


    Marquis Crick looked at his wife coldly and said disdainfully:


    "It''s just an illegitimate child, do you really regard him as the crown prince?"


    "Even if it is an illegitimate child, he has the noble blood of the San Lorenzo family in him!" The Marquise choked back.


    Seeing that her husband was breathing heavily, the Marquise hurriedly softened her tone again and persuaded bitterly: "You are not a child anymore, don''t you know that in front of interests, self-esteem and face are ridiculous?


    And you agreed to make me Reinhardt''s lover, so why are you having trouble with Norman now? In a situation like this, Norman''s identity is of great use to us!


    I have contacted several nobles, and they..."


    "Look at this first." Marquis Crick interrupted his wife''s persuasion and handed over a letter.


    "what is this?"


    "The news from Dongquan Town." Marquis Crick sneered, "After reading it, you will know how ridiculous you were just now."


    The Marchioness had to hold down her dissatisfaction and open the letter.


    "Prince Lehi died at the hands of the orcs? How is this possible?" After reading a few lines, the Marquise exclaimed, "Isn''t the only orc''s only Sanctuary Skullbreaker dead? How could they be? Can you kill Prince Lexi? Could it be that it was not a small group of orcs that attacked Dongquan Town, but an army of orcs?"


    "Keep watching." Marquis Crick said lightly.


    The Marchioness had to bow her head again, but then, the expression on her face became more and more exciting, and when she read a letter, she was completely stupid.


    But then, she woke up and kept shaking her head and shouting: "Impossible! It''s impossible! These are all fake news..."


    "Fake news?" Marquis Crick snorted softly, and pushed the other letters on the table to his wife, "As the Minister of Military Affairs of the Empire, do you think I don''t know how to distinguish the authenticity of the information?"


    When the Marquise picked up the letter in front of her, she realized that it was all reporting similar information, so unless Colin had a way to get the entire empire''s intelligence system to fabricate false news for him, what she just saw was the truth.


    It''s just that this fact is really hard for her to accept...


    After a long while, the Marquise said in a lost voice:


    "So...Prince Lehi didn''t die at the hands of the orcs, but...at the hands of Colin Angele? But, Colin Angele, how... how could it be a paladin... ¡­¡±


    Marquis Crick leaned on the back of the chair, let out a long breath, and said:


    "Who knows? Maybe he''s the leftover heir of some paladin family. But that doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that now the guardian of the north has both prestige and strength, and has enough power to influence more than half of the empire. Haha, you would actually think that his students are helpless and can be manipulated at will. **** kid? "


    The Marquise stood there blankly, the light in her eyes gradually dimmed, and the wild hope that had just risen before also dissipated like smoke.


    "Then... when will Colin Angele arrive at the Dragon City?"


    "It should be coming soon." Marquis Crick''s tone was full of warnings, "So you can stay at home for me these two days and don''t mess around!"


    "Okay¡­¡­"


    ...


    "My lord, why is the Marquis of Crick unwilling to support you?"


    "How do I know!" The Norman knight rolled his eyes at his squire and said indignantly, "That old man was upset that he was wearing a green hat by the emperor, so he knew he was venting his anger on me."


    Hu Cong scratched his head: "Marquis Crick... doesn''t look like such an irrational person..."


    "Then go back and persuade him!" the Norman knight said angrily.


    The squire had to shut up.


    The two walked out of the Marquis Mansion all the way, and just a few steps away, they heard a rush of hooves.


    Feeling the tremor of the ground, the Norman knight turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a group of cavalry appearing at the other end of the block, galloping at a very fast speed.


    "Who are those people? They dare to run wildly near the Phoenix Palace!"


    "Looks... like a blood cavalry army."


    "Blood Cavalry?"


    The Norman knight narrowed his eyes and stopped involuntarily, and asked a little unhappily:


    "Is the blood cavalry so arrogant now!"


    After he finished speaking, he just stood in the middle of the road, clasping his arms, watching the approaching blood cavalry squad.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    Listening to the shouts of the oncoming riders, the Norman knights just didn''t dodge.


    The blood cavalry did not slow down, and it seemed that the young knight was deliberately finding fault.


    Seeing that the cavalry at the head was about to collide with him, the Norman knight finally moved, only to see him dodging to avoid the collision of the horses, and at the same time he drew his sword from his waist and stabbed the horse''s belly.


    shouted:


    "In front of the Phoenix Palace, it is forbidden to run horses!"


    However, before the long sword touched the horse''s belly, it was entangled by a whip.


    The Norman knight swung his hand vigorously, but found that he couldn''t pull it at all.


    Seeing that he was about to be dragged by the galloping horse, the Norman knight had to let go.


    But the powerful impact still made him stagger under his feet.


    The Norman knight became disheartened and immediately asked loudly:


    "Which family knight are you?"


    The blood cavalry team didn''t bother to entangle with the Norman knights at all, so they galloped past him.


    The Norman knight blushed and said angrily:


    "You can''t run away! Even if Colin Angele is in front of me, he wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant..."


    Before the words were finished the Norman knights saw a sharp gaze cast by the cavalry squad.


    The next moment, the insults of the Norman knight were stuck in his throat.


    He felt as if he saw a landslide and ground fissure, and magma erupted.


    The apocalyptic vision, the irresistible coercion, made the Norman knight a puppet.


    Until the blood cavalry team completely disappeared from sight, the Norman knights still couldn''t come back to their senses.


    Hu Cong stepped forward cautiously, just about to speak, but suddenly heard a faint sound of running water.


    Looking down, I saw a light yellow liquid dripping down the Norman knight''s trousers...


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 681： rescue

    "Let me out... let me... out..."


    In a side hall of the Phoenix Palace, a hoarse and weak shout was constantly heard.


    But the guards outside the hall turned a deaf ear to it.


    The cold, dark steel door was tightly shut, with occasional weak knocks.


    "Let me out... let me... out..."


    The voice inside the door continued, like weeping and complaining, incessantly.


    After all, a guard was a little unbearable, and persuaded:


    "Your Highness Princess, you should rest, we dare not let you out..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the guard saw a sharp gaze shot at him, and when he turned around, he saw Knight Ralph, the captain of the Phoenix Palace guard team, appeared here at some point.


    "Master Guard, I..."


    "Shut up for me!" Ralph Knight stared at him, his voice sharp, "If you dare to say more, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The guard quickly lowered his head, daring to speak again.


    Knight Ralph stayed outside the temple gate for a while, listening to the voice coming from the door, and asked indifferently:


    "She''s always been like this? Never stopped?"


    The guard nodded and replied, "Yes, His Highness has not rested for three days and three nights. I''m worried that if this continues... I''m afraid something will happen..."


    Another guard next to him also quickly added:


    "Yes, Lord Guard, Her Highness is still unwilling to eat, and we are indeed worried that people will die..."


    "Don''t want to eat?" Knight Ralph walked to the window on the side of the hall and looked in, and sure enough, he saw that the food he brought in had not been passive.


    And the slender figure just stubbornly lay beside the door, knocking on the door mechanically and numbly, with an almost unconscious cry from his mouth.


    Ralph knight''s eyes flashed a trace of unbearableness, but it was quickly replaced by firmness and indifference.


    "Since she refuses to eat, then don''t send food in the future."


    Hearing these words from Knight Ralph, the guards couldn''t help but look up in amazement, but they only saw the cold eyes of the captain of the Phoenix Palace guards.


    Only then did they remember that the wife of Knight Ralph had also been the lover of Emperor Reinhardt and gave birth to an illegitimate child for him...


    Thinking about some of the recent remarks circulating in Royal Dragon City, a big net targeting the descendants of the San Lorenzo family seems to have taken shape.


    The guards didn''t dare to say any more, for fear that they would be affected by this political turmoil.


    Ralph Knight''s gaze slowly swept across the guards'' faces, and when no one dared to look directly at him, he nodded in satisfaction.


    But just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a slight tremor in the ground.


    The Ralph knight turned around suddenly, and saw the smoke and dust near the gate of the palace, and there was a cavalry squad galloping.


    "Blow the trumpet! Alert!"


    woo-


    Accompanied by the low-pitched horn sound, the Phoenix Palace suddenly had a chilling aura.


    A detachment of guards was rapidly gathering in the direction from which the horn came.


    Ralph Knight''s face sinks like water, looking at the cavalry squad that is getting closer and closer to him, and finally sees the opponent''s armor and flag.


    "Blood cavalry?" Ralph knight suddenly raised a doubt in his heart, because according to the news he heard before, the blood cavalry should not appear in Yulong City at all, let alone dare to break into the Phoenix Palace on horseback.


    "In the Phoenix Palace, galloping horses is forbidden!" Knight Ralph shouted loudly.


    At the same time, the guards gathered behind him have erected a shield wall, and behind the shield wall, the archers have also bent their bows and arrows, waiting for Knight Ralph''s attack order.


    Knight Ralph slowly pulled out the long sword around his waist and held it high above the top. He was about to issue an attack command, but the cavalry squad on the opposite side finally began to slow down.


    He hesitated, and did not order an attack.


    Because since the other party can come here, it means that the Royal Dragon City Imperial Guards did not stop it, or¡ª


    The Praetorian did not dare to stop it...


    Ralph Knight''s heart sank and decided to observe it first.


    The cavalry squad stopped at a distance of about 200 meters from the Phoenix Palace Guard''s position, and then rode out.


    "Count Angrie?" Knight Ralph looked at the visitor in surprise.


    "You are Ralph?" Colin glanced down at Ralph Knight and asked coldly.


    "Yes, I am the captain of the Palace of Phoenix Guards, Ralph San Lorenzo." Ralph Knight had some bad premonitions in his heart, but he still said:


    "Count Angele, how can you break into the Phoenix Palace with the blood cavalry? This is a blasphemy against the authority of the royal family! Please withdraw immediately..."


    "What about Prince Harrison and Princess Judy?" Colin interrupted impatiently.


    Ralph Knight saw that the other party ignored his warning at all, and was about to scold again, but suddenly felt a powerful aura coming instantly.


    In a trance, Ke Lin in front of him seemed to have become a terrifying beast, making people unable to bear any thoughts of confrontation.


    Knight Ralph was horrified, and his sword-wielding hands began to tremble.


    Colin lightly clamped the horse''s belly, came to Ralph Knight, stretched out his hand and pinched the tip of the sword held high by the other party¡ª


    Click!


    The knight''s sword forged in pure gold was like glass, shattering into countless pieces.


    During the whole process, Ralph Knight could only watch helplessly.


    At the same time, he no longer had any doubts in his heart, the young earl of the north in front of him was actually a paladin!


    Only a paladin can make a fifth-order knight like him helpless.


    "Prince Harrison was taken to the top of the holy mountain by the church... Princess Judy is in the temple behind me..."


    After getting the answer, Colin nodded in satisfaction.


    I saw him turn over and dismount, and strolled towards the side hall.


    The palace guards gathered in front of the hall separated to both sides like a tide, making way for Ke Lin.


    When Ke Lin came to the entrance of the hall, he finally heard that angry voice¡ª


    "Let me out... let me... out..."


    A red light flashed in his eyes, and he immediately quickened his pace.


    click¡ª


    The door of the hall opened, and the bright sunlight dispelled the gloom in the hall, and Princess Judy narrowed her eyes involuntarily.


    But she still raised her head stubbornly, trying her best to see the figure in front of her.


    "Teacher!" Princess Judy burst into tears, but still struggled to say, "Go and save brother..."


    Colin picked up the little girl from the ground distressedly, only to find that she was skinny, as light as a ball of cotton.


    "Don''t worry, with me, Harrison will be fine, and neither will you!"


    Hearing Colin''s sonorous and powerful words, Princess Judy finally relaxed.


    Perhaps it was because Colin''s embrace was too warm, coupled with the exhaustion of the past few days, the little girl fell asleep like this.


    Colin carried Princess Judy to the bed and covered the quilt.


    Turning around, the gentleness on his face disappeared completely, replaced by uncontrollable anger.


    Seeing Colin walking out of the hall, Knight Ralph hurriedly stepped forward, considering his tone:


    "Count Angele, we just followed the order of the Senate to detain Princess Judy here, and we didn''t treat her rudely..."


    Before he finished speaking, Knight Ralph felt a fierce killing intent rushing towards him.


    In an instant, the air around him seemed to freeze, and Knight Ralph felt like an insect trapped in amber, who could only watch the irresistible death looming over him.


    Chi!


    A red light flashed.


    Colin had cut off the head of Ralph Knight.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 682： concession

    The afterglow of the setting sun sheds a splendid sunset in the western sky.


    Colin stood on the top of the holy mountain, and the rays of the sun seemed to give him a sacred halo.


    Where he is, it seems to be the center of the world. He is clearly climbing up the steps, but the Cathedral of Holy Light towering on the top of the holy mountain seems to be actively approaching him.


    The Templars guarding the church looked at Colin with irresistible awe.


    It was not until Colin walked into the door of the church that this vision of time and space disintegrated instantly.


    "Mensay, you lied to me!" Ke Lin said coldly, his grand voice seemed to come from above the nine heavens.


    Cardinal Mensay stood behind a group of Templars, holding the golden horn tightly in his hands, with a smile on his face, and replied respectfully:


    "Count Angele, you misunderstood me. I just helped you achieve your goal ahead of time."


    Colin smiled coldly and said:


    "Help me? You just help yourself!"


    The moment East Spring Town got Prince Harrison to kill Pope Gregory, Colin realized that he had been tricked by Mensay.


    The ambitious cardinal also wanted to get rid of Gregory, but he was also wary of Colin.


    Of course, Colin did have the idea of ??crossing the river and demolishing the bridge.


    In the original plan for the Day of Grace, after subduing Gregory, Colin had no intention of returning the golden horn to the church.


    He was even prepared to reduce the number of Knights Templar and suppress the power of the Church.


    In his conception, even if Mensay succeeded the pope, he would be just a puppet powerless to fight against the nobility. From then on, the church would completely become a tool of faith to assist the nobility in ruling the empire.


    But Mensay is clearly aware of it.


    Moreover, he is not willing to be only a puppet, a tool.


    That''s why he would be the first to attack, taking advantage of the information and time differences to catch everyone off guard.


    Although Colin was angry, he had to admit that he really underestimated the cardinal.


    "Count Angele, I have no intention of becoming an enemy of you." Cardinal Mensay felt the terrifying aura of Colin like a sea, and the golden horn in his hand had been put to his mouth, as if it was about to sound in the next second, " And, trust me, you can''t bear the consequences of driving the Church to its knees!"


    "Really?" Colin sneered, "Is that the golden horn? Can it really summon angels?"


    "You wouldn''t want to know." Cardinal Mensay said coldly.


    "No, I really want to know." Colin''s face was full of jokes, "It''s not just me, all the devout followers of the Radiant Empire want to know, whether the omniscient and omnipresent Supreme Lord will respond to His in the world. The call of the spokesperson."


    After saying this, Colin took a step forward.


    Bang!


    The entire Holy Light Cathedral trembled.


    The Templars surrounding Mensay drew out their long swords at their waists, and pointed their swords directly at Colin.


    But Colin turned a blind eye to it and took another step.


    Bang!


    This step seems to have stepped on the hearts of everyone in the church.


    Bang!


    Colin went a step further.


    The Knights Templar took a step back.


    Bang!


    Colin moved forward again.


    Mensay''s hand holding the golden horn began to tremble, and the cold sweat on his forehead flowed like a waterfall.


    But even so, he still did not sound the golden horn.


    Bang!


    Seeing that Ke Lin took a step further, Mensay finally couldn''t bear such mental pressure, and said softly:


    "Count Angele! What conditions do you have, you can put forward..."


    Hearing this sentence, Colin finally stopped moving forward with a smug smile on his face.


    He knew he was right.


    Either the Golden Horn was a hoax, or the cost of using it was so great that Mensay would rather bow to Colin than use it lightly.


    That being the case, Colin had a bottom line in his heart.


    "Where''s Prince Harrison?"


    "His Royal Highness is resting in the side hall. As long as you are willing to cooperate, you can naturally take him away."


    "What about the remains of Marquis Garcia?"


    "It''s been buried."


    "Okay." Seeing Mensay''s cooperation, Colin''s expression softened a little, "I want you to publicly declare Gregory a blasphemer and expose all his past scandals."


    Mensay hesitated for a moment, then advised:


    "Count Angele, even if I declare Gregory a blasphemer, Prince Harrison can''t be forgiven. After all, even the Emperor of the Empire has no right to judge or even kill the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord in the world..."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. You just announce it as I say."


    Mensay looked at Colin''s indifferent gaze, and finally nodded with difficulty, saying:


    "Okay."


    "And the heir to the throne..."


    "On this point, I unconditionally support your opinion!" Mensay said decisively, with a surprisingly good attitude, and even reminded him intimately, "However, Count Angele, the situation in Yulong City is complicated now, who should If you come to succeed the throne, I''m afraid it may not be as you wish..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Colin said confidently.


    At the same time, he stopped moving forward, and the aura around him also converged.


    This time, he had a complete insight into the weakness of the church, and he also found out about Mensay''s character.


    This person seems to be ruthless and difficult to deal with, but in fact, his heart is weak and he does not have the courage to fight to the death.


    That being the case, as long as he doesn''t drive him to a dead end, he is a person who is easier to control than Gregory.


    Colin actually had no idea whether the golden horn could summon the angels, so when he saw that Mensay was submissive, he stopped persecuting him.


    In order to stabilize the situation in the Radiance Empire, he still needs to teach this ally.


    But when he frees up his hands, he will still come back to deal with the church, and he will also make Mensay pay the price for his previous deception!


    Mensay didn''t know what Colin was thinking at this time. He felt the mountain-like aura gradually dissipating, and he was greatly relieved.


    Just as Colin needed his help, he also needed Colin''s support at this time.


    After all, he is only the Pope''s first-in-line heir, and he has not really become the Pope.


    Mensay has no idea whether the golden horn can summon angels, but he knows that the most terrifying deterrent is always when the weapon is not sheathed. Once the golden horn is used, the church''s trump card will be lifted. If you can''t subdue the enemy¡ª


    That would be a disaster for the church.


    What''s more, he also knows that the backlash that UU reading needs to bear to use the golden horn will most likely cost him his life...


    Therefore, at this time, he only wanted to appease Colin and reach an alliance with him.


    "Count Angele, please wait a moment. I will send someone to invite Prince Harrison and Marquis Garcia''s body. I will also arrange for someone to send them down the mountain."


    "And Gregory''s body."


    Mensay frowned and hesitated: "Count Angele, as the Pope, Gregory will be buried in the Holy Sepulchre after his death..."


    "Is he worthy?" Colin''s eyes narrowed and he said disdainfully.


    Mensay and Colin looked at each other for a moment, and finally nodded and said:


    "Okay, as you wish."


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 683： Mind

    "You don''t want to be emperor anymore?"


    Going down from the holy mountain, Colin looked at Prince Harrison beside him in surprise.


    "Yes, teacher."


    "If you are worried about the influence of public opinion, or those clowns jumping from the beam in Yulongcheng, I can help you settle it..."


    "No need, teacher, I''m serious." Prince Harrison greeted Colin''s gaze calmly, "Let Judy inherit the throne, it will save a lot of trouble. And... Maybe you can''t believe it, but When I made up my mind to kill Gregory, I suddenly felt an unprecedented ease."


    "easy?"


    "Yes. It was at that time that I realized that I never wanted to be an emperor, and I didn''t want to shoulder such a heavy responsibility."


    Colin seriously looked at Prince Harrison beside him, and saw that there was really no regret or worry on his face, instead, it was full of relief from being reborn.


    "You may not know what you are rejecting." Colin exclaimed, "That position not only means responsibility, but also supreme power and glory."


    "Power... But I rarely see my father exercising his power at will. On the contrary, more often, his every move will be restricted, restrained, and even suppressed from all sides.


    As for glory... I think as an ordinary knight, I can also win glory, and this method may be more suitable for me, after all, I''m not smart enough..."


    Having said this, Prince Harrison showed a hint of shame on his face and asked:


    "Teacher, am I being used by Mensay this time?"


    Colin wanted to comfort a few words, but looking at Prince Harrison, who had suddenly become a lot more mature after experiencing this incident, he finally nodded frankly:


    "Yes, you were fooled. But it wasn''t just you, I was fooled by Mensay."


    "No, teacher, you are implicated by me. If I wasn''t so impulsive back then, maybe you wouldn''t be so passive now."


    Colin reached out and touched Prince Harrison''s hair, only to realize that the bachelor''s size was almost on his shoulders.


    "There is no need to blame yourself. On the contrary, I appreciate that you had the courage to assassinate Gregory at that time. Also, you may not have understood the true meaning and far-reaching impact of this incident.


    That was the Pope, the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord, who actually died at the hands of a San Lorenzo.


    Hehe, Mensay only cares about his own selfish interests, but he doesn''t know that he has opened Pandora''s box.


    You can kill Gregory today, hehe, it will not be difficult to find another knight to kill Mensay in the future.


    The foundation of the Faith Building has been shaken, just waiting for someone to push it again..."


    Prince Harrison blinked, as if he was still a little puzzled by Colin''s words.


    Colin did not intend to explain further, and instead asked:


    "However, for the throne, have you really decided? You know, this also means that your young sister must carry this burden."


    There was a hint of hesitation in Prince Harrison''s eyes, but he soon became firm again, saying:


    "Teacher, I have decided. As for my sister...I can only say sorry. However, I will still protect her in another capacity, blocking any enemy attacks for her. And, in this way, I The constraints are even smaller, and I can do a lot of things that I couldn¡¯t do before¡­¡±


    Colin took a deep look at Prince Harrison, and became more and more aware of how much this assassination incident had changed the young prince.


    "Well, since that''s the case, then I won''t force it."


    "Thank you teacher!" Prince Harrison smiled, looking really happy about it.


    But then, a little shyness appeared on his face, and he said hesitantly:


    "Teacher, since... I don''t have to be the emperor... Is it possible to marry Miss Cathy..."


    Hearing this sentence, Colin couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, this kid still misses his half-elf maid.


    "You don''t want to be emperor, it''s not just to marry Cathy, right?"


    "Hehe." Prince Harrison touched his nose, "This is one of the factors."


    Colin shook his head speechlessly and sighed: "You are no longer the emperor, of course no one will care who you want to marry, but don''t expect me to help you in this regard. If you want Cathy to marry you, you have to Pursue it on your own."


    "I see, teacher! Thank you teacher!" Harrison exclaimed excitedly, as if he was already winning.


    The two returned to the Phoenix Palace all the way, first of course to visit Princess Judy.


    At this point, Judy had woken up from a coma, had just eaten something light, and had some energy.


    It''s just that after seeing Prince Harrison, the little girl turned her head angrily and deliberately ignored her brother.


    Harrison also knew why his sister was angry. On the day of the assassination, he actually disclosed his actions to Judy in advance, and told her to live well and inherit the throne.


    At that time, Princess Judy refused to let her brother bear such a sacrifice alone, so she insisted on staying and participating in the assassination.


    But how could Harrison involve his sister in the assassination? He also expected her sister to inherit his father''s throne, so he forcibly sent someone to detain Judy.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that his behavior that he wanted to protect his sister was actually used and caused so much damage to his sister.


    "I''m sorry, Judy..."


    "Humph!"


    In the face of her brother''s apology, Princess Judy never looked back, and it seemed that she didn''t intend to let him get away easily.


    Colin on the side smiled and stepped forward to interrupt:


    "Okay, now is not the time for the two of you to fight, Harrison has been deprived of his inheritance by the Senate, and there are a group of clowns outside who are coveting the throne of the San Lorenzo family, so Judy, you are willing to be glorious The next emperor of the empire?"


    Princess Judy couldn''t care less about being angry when she heard the words, she turned around in surprise, and said doubtfully:


    "Teacher, can''t you make the Senate change its mind?"


    Colin shrugged and said, "I actually have a way, but Harrison doesn''t want to inherit the throne himself."


    "Why?" Princess Judy glared at her brother.


    "After all, I have already made a big mistake. If I inherit the throne again, it will only bring shame to the San Lorenzo family, and even cause turmoil in the empire, so you should come."


    "But..." Princess Judy bit her lip, "but I don''t know how to be the emperor..."


    Colin stepped forward to support Princess Judy''s thin shoulders stared into her eyes, and said solemnly:


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, you can always learn, and there are so many cabinet ministers helping you run the country.


    What really matters is, are you willing to take on the responsibility of leading the Radiant Empire? Are you willing to provide shelter for the people of the empire? Are you willing to continue to protect the glory of the San Lorenzo family? "


    "I..." A moment of confusion flashed in Princess Judy''s eyes, but she soon became firm again, "Teacher, if I become the emperor, will I be able to kill those people I hate?"


    Colin smiled slightly and said, "Being an emperor doesn''t mean you can kill people as you like, but compared to not being an emperor, you definitely have a better way to deal with those people you don''t like."


    "Okay! I''ll do it then!"


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 684： run

    As night fell, the streets of Yulongcheng gradually became quiet.


    A luxury carriage stopped at the entrance of Sebastian Manor, the door opened, and Colin led Princess Judy out.


    The manor housekeeper hurried forward to greet them, and took the two distinguished guests all the way to the master''s study.


    Here, the three consuls of the Senate have gathered¡ªSebas Saint Hilde in the north, Dulles Saint Landes in the south, and Crete Saint Grian in the west.


    After some greetings and greetings, several people took their seats.


    The maids served coffee and desserts, and then walked away gently.


    Princess Judy sat on the sofa and tried her best to look serious, but her nervousness and innocence were all seen by the old foxes present.


    But Ke Lin next to her exuded an irresistible and powerful aura, which enveloped the entire study and made the three consuls dare not make trouble.


    Colin took a sip of coffee, his cold eyes slowly swept over the three consuls present, and then said:


    "Everyone, I called you here this time to discuss the issue of the heir to the throne."


    The three consuls looked at each other, and then Sebastian said:


    "Count Angele, what is your opinion on this matter?"


    "I think the line of succession should be followed. Since Prince Harrison was disinherited due to the murder of Gregory, Princess Judy should inherit the throne."


    The three of them looked as expected, and at the same time, they all turned their attention to Princess Judy, who was sitting beside Colin.


    In fact, in their view, Colin''s move has already made a big concession.


    Because they originally thought that Colin was going to overturn the previous ruling of the Senate and forcibly put Prince Harrison on the throne.


    Now to push Princess Judy, it has already shown enough respect for the Senate, and it will not cause too much public opinion storm.


    The three exchanged glances again, and then said:


    "Count Angele, we also agree with your opinion. However, according to our understanding of the current political situation, if the Senate votes, I am afraid that Princess Judy may not be able to ascend to the throne smoothly."


    Colin frowned and wondered:


    "The three of you joined forces, can''t you still influence more than half of the elders?"


    Archon Dulles sighed and said helplessly:


    "Count Angele, the influence of the consuls on the elders is not as strong as before. After all, since the old man Heidegger implemented the reform of the senate, the consuls are no longer life-long."


    Only then did Colin come to his senses, and quickly took a sip of coffee to cover up his embarrassment¡ª


    Because this reform of the Senate was actually suggested by him to the Prime Minister, Baron Heidegger.


    At that time, he suffered repeated setbacks in the Senate in order to let Vera succeed the Duke of the North, so he came up with this idea to weaken the power of the consul. Unexpectedly, in the end, I actually shot myself in the foot.


    Looking at the meaning of the three, the elders under them may have been drawn and divided by other forces.


    As for the other two realms, the consul of the Scarlet Flames is dead, and the consul of Imerson in the east has a grudge against Colin - at the beginning of the White Dew City Rebellion, Colin killed Imerson''s younger brother Ivan Knight.


    The elders of the two realms, Ke Lin really has no confidence to win over.


    Coupled with the current rumors in Royal Dragon City that Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are not the biological children of Emperor Reinhardt, and the illegitimate children of Emperor Reinhardt who are coveting, perhaps Princess Judy may not be able to inherit smoothly. throne.


    Colin thought for a while before putting down the coffee cup and asked:


    "Which illegitimate children are the most threatening to Judy right now?"


    Consul Sebas thought for a while and said:


    "There should be three, Norman, the illegitimate son of the Marquis of Crick, the Minister of War, Reggie, the illegitimate son of Knight Pamela, the commander of the Royal Guard, and Ryan, the illegitimate son of the Earl of Lloyd, the Minister of Finance.


    The forces supporting these three are currently the strongest, and they are likely to pose a threat to Princess Judy. "


    "Norman, don''t worry. The Minister of War, Marquis Crick, has already approached me, and he will support Princess Judy''s succession to the throne." A cold light flashed in Colin''s eyes, "As for the other two... I will also deal with it."


    The three consuls looked at each other for a few times, and without asking what Colin meant by "dealing with it", they nodded and said:


    "Okay, Earl Angelie, then we tentatively plan to hold the Senate meeting in three days. I wonder if this time is appropriate?"


    "Can."


    After saying this, Colin stood up, took Princess Judy''s little hand, and left like this.


    After leaving the manor, he looked at the coachman and instructed:


    "Go to the Chancellor''s Manor."


    "Yes."


    The carriage went all the way west, and after passing through three blocks, it soon arrived at its destination.


    Colin led Princess Judy out of the car, and after reporting her identity, she was welcomed into the living room by the housekeeper.


    "Lord Count, Your Highness the Princess, please rest for a while. I''ll go and inform the lord."


    "Okay."


    Princess Judy sat on the chair, swaying her feet, looking around in the living room, but soon lost her patience and couldn''t help but said:


    "Teacher, how are you going to convince Earl Lloyd to no longer support his **** son for the throne?"


    Colin smiled slightly and said:


    "I''ll make an offer he can''t refuse."


    Princess Judy blinked suspiciously, probably because she didn''t understand what "conditions that cannot be refused" were. Just as she was about to ask again, she heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    Immediately, a woman in a palace dress walked in slowly.


    Her facial features are beautiful and delicate, her eyes are blue and pure, her red hair is tied into a lady''s bun, and her whole body exudes a mature and graceful temperament.


    "Aunt Kiria."


    Hearing Princess Judy calling the other party''s aunt, Colin knew that the person in front of her should be Countess Lloyd and the cousin of Emperor Reinhardt.


    That''s right, she is still her cousin''s lover and gave birth to an illegitimate child for him...


    "Mrs. Keshia." Colin suppressed the distracting thoughts, got up and greeted.


    Keshia first stepped forward and hugged Princess Judy, then bowed to Colin and said with a smile:


    "Count Angele, it''s so late, do you have anything to do with my husband?"


    Colin frowned slightly and asked, "Is Earl Lloyd inconvenient now?"


    "I''m really sorry, Lloyd felt unwell tonight and went to bed early, so..." Keshia''s soft and waxy voice can easily win the sympathy of men, "Angele Count, if you have anything, I can tell you."


    Colin sneered in his heart, he would not believe such nonsense.


    It seems that Earl Lloyd is determined to support this bastard''s struggle for the throne.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll come back another day." After Colin finished speaking, he pulled Princess Judy out.


    Keshia personally sent the two to the outside of the manor, and kept apologizing along the way It seems that she really felt guilty for her husband''s rude behavior.


    After getting into the car, Colin instructed the driver:


    "Go back to the Phoenix Palace."


    Princess Judy looked at the gloomy Colin and wondered:


    "Teacher, aren''t we going to see Pamela Knight?"


    "No, let''s go back to rest."


    Colin knew that Knight Pamela, the commander of the Praetorian Guards, was the younger brother of Prince Lehi, and it was even more impossible for this person to give up the fight for the throne.


    Earl of Lloyd, Pamela Knight.


    Since these two people don''t know the current affairs, don''t blame him for being rude!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 685： Assault (Part 1)

    It was the darkest time before dawn, and Pamela Knight suddenly woke up from her sleep.


    As a powerful knight, Pamela has not had nightmares for many years, but just now, he suddenly felt a strong heart palpitation.


    As if there was a hostile eye in the darkness, staring at him.


    Pamela Knight looked around vigilantly, but found nothing.


    But he was no longer sleepy, so he simply got up, washed his face, put on his armor, walked out of the post, and came to the top of the city.


    As the commander of the Imperial Guards of Royal Dragon City, Pamela Knight did not have to keep a vigil in person, but recently because the orc team that fled to the hinterland of the empire has not been able to find it, he is worried that Royal Dragon City will be attacked, so he has been staying in the city. head.


    Of course, this is just an excuse. .


    The real reason why Pamela Knight stayed behind the city was actually to avoid Colin.


    When he received the news that his brother, Prince Lehi, died in Winter Spring, Knight Pamela concluded that the one who killed his brother was definitely not an orc, but Colin Angele!


    Because he also knew that Prince Leahy was going to deal with Colin''s plan, and Colin had just been promoted to the sanctuary again and had the strength to fight Prince Leahy.


    As for the orcs, unless an army of orcs surrounds Winterspring, it is impossible to kill a paladin.


    Therefore, since Colin returned to Yulong City, the Pamela knight was worried that he would also be assassinated, so he hid in the Janissaries by guarding against the attack of the orcs.


    In this way, if the new Paladin really intends to assassinate him, the Pamela Knight can at least rely on the Janissaries to deal with him.


    Pamela believed that as long as Colin didn''t want to cause civil strife in the empire, he would not dare to assassinate herself so blatantly.


    When Reggie ascends the throne successfully, he will no longer have to be afraid of Colin Angele, and he can even plan how to avenge his brother...


    Boom!


    A loud noise interrupted Pamela Knight''s thoughts, and in an instant, the entire tower shook.


    Pamela Knight was horrified, and immediately shouted loudly:


    "Quick! Quickly go to the West Gate!"


    After speaking, he ran towards the west city gate.


    When he arrived, he found that the ropes of the Chengmen Suspension Bridge had already broken, and the loud noise just now was the sound of the suspension bridge falling to the ground.


    Knight Pamela felt a little chill in his heart, because he knew that this kind of suspension bridge chain could not be broken by itself, it must be cut off by someone!


    And under the **** of the defenders, the steel chain with the thickness of the arm can be cut off without a sound, and it must be a strong man in the sanctuary!


    For a time, Pamela Knight seemed to feel the gaze that woke him up from his nightmare again.


    He looked around vigilantly, but could only see a bottomless darkness.


    "Sir, the chain of the suspension bridge is broken, I will send someone to ask a craftsman to repair it..."


    "Fix your ass!" Pamela Knight yelled angrily, "Blow the horn! This is an enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack?" The adjutant hesitated for a while, wondering if Pamela Knight was making a fuss, because there is no enemy''s shadow at all...


    Before he could speak, he heard screams coming from the city gate:


    "Ah! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "Orcs! Orcs came in!"


    "Quick! Quickly block the city gate!"


    ¡­


    The sharp horn sound broke the tranquility of the night, and also awakened the sleeping Yulong City.


    Gu Kao </span> At the West City Gate, the rushing guards were unable to stop the surging orcs.


    Although the number of these orcs is not large, their individual combat effectiveness is extremely strong, and they are not afraid of death.


    And because the West City Gate fell too quickly, and the support force didn''t have time to arrive, the situation seemed to collapse for a while.


    To make matters worse, although the Guards Commander Pamela Knight was present, he did not dare to stand up to boost morale, let alone lead the soldiers to fight back.


    Pamela Knight always believed that there was something wrong with tonight''s attack, and it was probably a trap for him.


    The sight in the dark seemed to be staring at him all the time, making Pamela Knight dare not relax at all.


    But as the war continued to erode, the soldiers around Pamela Knight inevitably became less and less.


    The West City Gate has become a huge meat grinder, constantly devouring the lives of the soldiers of the Imperial Guard.


    Pamela Knight was so impatient, he pulled the adjutant and asked:


    "What about reinforcements? Why haven''t they come yet?"


    The adjutant doesn''t seem to understand the panic of his superior, because in his opinion, the situation at this time is not irreversible. Although the orcs are aggressive, but the number is not large, as long as they survive this most violent wave of offensive , can stabilize the defense line.


    "Sir, reinforcements should be on the way. In addition, I have already sent someone to inform the reserve team, you don''t have to worry too much..."


    Before he finished speaking, a roar of a beast suddenly came from behind him.


    I saw the orc soldiers climbed up to the top of the city, roaring and rushing over.


    "Line up! Meet the enemy!"


    The adjutant drew his long sword and roared loudly.


    At the same time, he finally realized something was wrong in his heart.


    From the breakage of the chain on the suspension bridge at the very beginning, to the time when the orcs took the opportunity to enter, it all showed that this was a premeditated cooperation between the inside and the outside.


    And now, this wave of orcs can actually find the commander of the Praetorian Guard in the dark, which is totally unreasonable.


    Unfortunately, there is no room for extra thinking on the battlefield.


    The orcs rushing up and the guards beside Pamela Knight had already collided with each other. For a time, the sound of killing obscured the sky and the blood was surging.


    Knight Pamela''s spirit was extremely tense at this time, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead.


    He was more and more able to clearly feel the terrifying gaze that looked like a tarsus. UUkanshu was like the breath of death, enveloping his whole body, and he could not escape.


    At the next moment, this long ordeal finally came to an end.


    Pamela Knight''s field of vision has been completely occupied by a huge white wolf phantom, and all ears are full of the sound of shaking wolf howls.


    As if at this moment, he was pulled away from the battlefield and came to an unfamiliar space.


    what-


    Pamela Knight let out a desperate and angry roar, but found that his movements were as slow as a dying old man.


    The sword light in front of him, which seemed to be able to penetrate the heavens and the earth, with a destructive momentum, set off a wave of blood in the guards in front of him, and then swept towards him.


    Chi!


    Blood light swept across the city, and the entire battlefield seemed to be quiet for a moment.


    The adjutant turned around suddenly, and saw Knight Pamela and more than a dozen guards, like rice in a wheat field, cut in half by the death sickle that flashed through the darkness.


    When the mind was lost, waves of orcs surged up from the city, gradually drowning their figures.


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 686： attack (below)

    "What''s going on outside?"


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer, Earl Lloyd, was awakened by the noise, and immediately got out of bed and asked loudly.


    At this time, there was also a little confusion in the manor, and the butler hurried over and explained:


    "Master, I heard the bugle of the Imperial Guard just now. It should be that Yulong City was attacked."


    "Attack?" Earl Lloyd frowned, "Could it be the orcs that ran to the rear?"


    "It''s possible, I have already sent someone to inquire, and there should be definite news soon."


    "Okay, let me know if there is any news."


    Earl Lloyd gave an order and went back to lie down.


    It''s just that he didn''t sleep for a long time. Seeing that his wife beside him was also awake, he said:


    "Do you think it will be orcs attacking the city?"


    Countess Keshia asked back, "If it wasn''t an orc, what would it be?"


    Earl Lloyd was silent for a moment, then said:


    "Could it be Colin Angell?"


    Keshia raised her eyebrows and said, "Colin Angele? What can he do? Launch a military coup?"


    Earl Lloyd turned his head, found his wife''s gleaming eyes in the darkness, and said:


    "Who said no? This person has actually controlled one of the most powerful troops in the empire, and he has just become a paladin. If a military coup is really going to be launched, will the empire still have someone who can stop him?"


    But Keshia shook her head and said with certainty:


    "No, I''ve been paying attention to this Earl of the North for some time. He is a man of the rules and likes to do things within the rules of the game, and now that Princess Judy has no hope of inheriting the throne, he won''t do it. Dangerous."


    "Maybe he really won''t take risks, but he may not tolerate our provocation. You know, the Paladins have always been extremely domineering, and this person has just commanded the victory of a key battle. It''s a time of immortality..."


    "Why are you panicking!" Keshia beat her husband angrily and said dissatisfiedly, "You just didn''t go to see him, and you didn''t reject him outright. Even if the situation is not right in the future, we still have room to turn around.


    What''s more, the first person Colin has to deal with should be Pamela. This guy is Prince Lehi''s younger brother, and he also controls the Guards.


    We can wait and see for a while. "


    Earl Lloyd stopped talking, it seemed that he was persuaded by his wife.


    After all, what they are planning now, once they succeed, they will reap great rewards, and even if they fail, there is not much risk¡ª


    At least in their view there is not much risk.


    dong dong!


    Hearing the knock on the door, Earl Lloyd temporarily suppressed all kinds of thoughts in his heart and said:


    "How is it? Have you found out what''s going on?"


    "Yes, sir." The butler''s voice sounded outside the door, "It is indeed the orcs who are attacking Yulong City."


    Earl Lloyd sat up straight and asked:


    "How many are there?"


    "There shouldn''t be many. The offensive is only concentrated at the West City Gate. However, according to the information I just inquired about, the orcs have already invaded the city..."


    "What? How could it be so fast? Didn''t you just say that there are not many orcs?"


    "This... it seems that the chain of the city gate suspension bridge was cut off, and that''s why the orcs came in..."


    "The chain was cut off?" Earl Lloyd couldn''t sit still anymore, and immediately got out of bed, put on a coat, opened the door, stared at the housekeeper outside the door, and asked in a deep voice, "You You mean, the orcs have an inner response?"


    The housekeeper hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said:


    "Now it seems that there is indeed a possibility..."


    Earl Lloyd''s brows furrowed even tighter. Before he could speak again, he saw his wife coming to the door and asked anxiously:


    "The orcs broke through the West Gate? Is Darren okay?"


    Gu Hoe </span> Earl Lloyd remembered that his son Darren was the city defense officer of the XC area, and quickly ordered:


    "Immediately have Knight Theodore lead three hundred guards to the West City to assist Darren!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Just as the housekeeper was about to take the order to leave, he heard Keshia say from behind:


    "Also, go get Ryan."


    The butler glanced at Earl Lloyd, and seeing that he did not object, he nodded and said:


    "Yes, ma''am."


    After the housekeeper left, Earl Lloyd asked with a somewhat calm expression:


    "What are you doing with that kid Ryan?"


    Of course, Keshia knew that her husband was a little uncomfortable. After all, Ryan was also the illegitimate child she gave birth to with another man, but she still explained:


    "I know you don''t like Ryan, but now he is the most important card in our hands, so we should take good care of him."


    "Are you worried that someone will take advantage of the chaos to attack Ryan?"


    Keshia nodded and said in a low voice:


    "That''s right, don''t forget that when Prince Lehi died, the orcs attacked the city."


    Earl Lloyd''s expression changed, and he said:


    "You don''t suspect that the orc''s consort is Colin Angele, right?"


    Keshia rolled her eyes and said, "What do you think? Colin was the biggest contributor to the collapse of the orc empire, so how could he be the inner responder of the orcs?


    I just think that since the last time in Winterspring, Colin killed Prince Leahy when the orcs attacked, and put the blame on the orcs, and this time the orcs came again, you said he would Wouldn''t you take this opportunity to repeat the same trick and attack Ryan? "


    Earl Lloyd no longer objected when he heard the words. After Ryan was called, he concentrated the elite knights and guards in the vicinity, surrounded by three floors and three floors.


    In this way, unless Colin is really determined to exterminate the Lloyd family, he will never be able to touch the illegitimate son Ryan.


    With the passage of time, the brilliance of the dawn gradually tore apart the dark night, and the sound of the fighting at the west city gate gradually subsided.


    Earl Lloyd had just finished his breakfast when he saw the butler running over with a happy face and reported:


    "Master, the orcs have been repelled, and the crisis is over!"


    Earl Lloyd breathed a sigh of relief and asked:


    "That''s good, what about Darren from UU Reading ?"


    Before the housekeeper could answer, he saw a valiant young man striding in. His armor was covered with blood, and he had obviously just experienced a fierce fight.


    Keshia hurriedly stepped forward and asked anxiously:


    "Darren, are you injured?"


    "I''m fine, Mother." Darren said blankly, his voice mechanical and hoarse.


    "What''s wrong with your throat? Are you too thirsty? Come and drink some milk."


    After speaking, he took his son to the dining table.


    "Good morning, father." Darren first saluted Earl Lloyd, then looked at Ryan beside him.


    Earl Lloyd saw that Darren''s face was bad and his expression was stiff. He thought he was dissatisfied with Ryan''s existence. Just as he was about to speak to ease the atmosphere, he saw Darren suddenly draw out the sword from his waist and stab at Ryan like lightning!


    Chi!


    Ryan obviously didn''t expect this scene, and he was caught off guard and stood there stupidly, watching Darren insert the long sword into his chest.


    "Darren! Are you crazy!"


    With the roar of Earl Lloyd, the entire manor became a mess.


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 687： into the city

    "...The orc was only three meters away from me at that time, and its head was as big as a wine barrel. It is estimated that it could swallow me in one bite..."


    The tavern was noisy and noisy, and people crowded in the hall, discussing the orc attack last night.


    A mercenary who is said to have participated in the entire battle with his own eyes has become the focus of everyone''s attention. There, he spit out and recounted his thrilling experience last night. Guanzi, someone will invite you to a glass of ale.


    "...See this wound? It was left to me by the orc last night!" The mercenary showed his right arm, pointed to the bleeding wound, and said to everyone, his tone full of self-satisfaction, "But it It didn''t feel good either! I just stabbed it in the heart with a sword and killed this ugly guy!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and the eyes they looked at the mercenary were full of admiration. Obviously, they didn''t expect that he could actually kill an orc.


    But at this moment, a disdainful voice came from outside the circle:


    "The weapons of the orcs are giant axes and spears, but the wounds on your arms are stab wounds, and I don''t remember mercenaries participating in the battle last night!"


    "You suspect that I''m lying!" The mercenary looked towards the direction of the voice and shouted out of confidence.


    But when he saw the Praetorian Guard uniform on the man who spoke, he immediately became miserable.


    "Kang...Lord Conley..." The mercenary obviously recognized the person, and quickly put on a flattering face, personally asked the tavern owner for a glass of ale, and sent it to Knight Conley, saying, "It''s up to you to tell us. Tell me about the battle last night."


    Knight Conley snorted lightly, but he didn''t embarrass the mercenary. After all, the other party just made up his experiences to brag about himself, and it wasn''t a big mistake. .


    He came to the bar and just picked up the glass and poured it into his mouth, but he didn''t seem interested in talking about it.


    The mercenary scratched his head, stepped forward and asked:


    "Lord Conley, how many orcs did the Guards kill last night?"


    Knight Conley put down his wine glass, let out a long breath, and said lightly:


    "More than seventy."


    "Seventy?" The mercenary''s tone rose, with a look of disbelief, "But...but wasn''t the battle situation quite intense last night? I heard that the orcs broke through the west city gate, why did you kill so many orcs?"


    "Because... there are not many orcs attacking, there are only about four or five hundred in total."


    "Four or five hundred?"


    The drinkers felt strange. After all, the Dragon City was the most famous fortified city in the Radiance Empire. How could it be possible for so many orcs to break through the city gate.


    If it hadn''t been known that Conley was an officer in the Guards, and he was also a knight, I''m afraid everyone would think he was talking nonsense.


    Immediately, someone couldn''t help but ask:


    "Lord Conley, if there are so many orcs, how did they break through the West Gate?"


    Knight Conley suddenly clenched the wine glass in his hand, and the veins on his right hand came out. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and said:


    "Because the orcs have an inner response! Taking advantage of the night, they cut off the chains of the suspension bridge and let the orcs in!"


    "Inner response? Who is it?"


    Knight Conley shook his head: "I don''t know..."


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and then began to talk a lot, guessing who this inner person might be.


    The tavern keeper filled Knight Conley again with a glass of wine and asked:


    "Lord Conley, how about the casualties of the Guards? From your appearance... it doesn''t seem very good?"


    Knight Conley''s expression became even more painful, he grabbed the wine glass in front of him, poured it down, and then said bitterly:


    "It''s true that there were heavy casualties, and, Lord Pamela...he died in battle..."


    The tavern was quiet for a while, and then a louder noise broke out.


    "Pamela Knight died in battle?!"


    "how so?"


    Gu Sui</span> "Who the **** is the **** inside? Don''t let me find this guy, or I''ll make him look good!"


    ¡­


    "I know who I should be..."


    Hearing this sentence, the tavern seemed to have been pressed the pause button, and all the noise disappeared instantly.


    Knight Conley stood up suddenly, stared at the scarlet drunken eyes and looked around, and asked anxiously:


    "Who? Who said just now that they knew what the orcs were supposed to do?"


    The young man who spoke seemed to be frightened by the appearance of Knight Conley, and froze in place.


    Until Knight Conley rushed to him, grabbed his collar, and asked:


    "Who should be? What do you know?"


    "I... I heard news that the second son of Earl Lloyd, Darren Knight, is in a very bad situation..."


    "Darren Knight? What''s wrong with him?"


    "Yes, it is said that after returning home from the battlefield last night, something was wrong. He even had a conflict with the family guards, and even killed His Majesty''s illegitimate son Ryan in the process..."


    "But that doesn''t prove that Darren is the inner responder." Someone questioned.


    "Then how do you explain his abnormality? Besides, this person was on duty at the West City Gate last night, and he had the opportunity to cut off the chains of the suspension bridge..."


    Hearing this, Knight Conley squeezed out of the crowd and rushed out of the tavern, all the way towards the Lloyd family.


    When arriving at the Lloyd family manor, Knight Conley really found the atmosphere here to be very depressing.


    After reporting his identity, the guard refused the visit of Knight Conley: "Sorry, Knight Conley, the Count is not here today, please come back another day..."


    Knight Conley snorted coldly and said:


    "Earl Lloyd thought he could get away with this? Please tell him that the Praetorian Guards will investigate this matter thoroughly!"


    After saying that, Knight Conley strode away angrily.


    After walking for a while, Knight Conley suddenly felt a slight tremor in the ground, and as time passed, the tremor became stronger and stronger.


    As a seasoned battlefield veteran, Knight Conley immediately realized that this was cavalry, and it was a large-scale cavalry.


    His heart tightened, and he quickly quickened his pace.


    It didn''t take long for a group of majestic and heroic cavalry to appear on the street, and Knight Conley saw their identity at a glance - the blood cavalry!


    Knight Conley knew that Earl Angelie was leading a blood cavalry squad when he entered the city, but it was only three or four hundred cavalry, and looking at the situation now, it was obvious that the blood cavalry army had entered the city!


    Due to its outstanding performance in the Battle of the Loire Valley, the blood cavalry army''s reputation among the people of the empire was at its peak. After entering the Royal Dragon City, it was immediately welcomed by people.


    But Knight Conley''s face became more and more gloomy, because he knew that, as an imperial capital, Imperial Dragon City would never allow the army of the local lord to enter!


    He walked quickly to the front of the city and watched the endless blood cavalry line pouring into the city. Knight Conley hurriedly found a guard officer on duty and asked:


    "What''s the matter? Why did the blood cavalry army enter the city? Who gave you the order..."


    Before the officer could answer, a clear voice suddenly sounded:


    "I gave it."


    Knight Conley turned his head and saw a valiant young man standing behind him at some point.


    "Count Angeli."


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 688： question

    The afternoon sun shone down, as if it cast a divine halo on Colin.


    Knight Conley was shocked by the aura of the young paladin.


    "Count Angelie, please forgive my offense, but Yulong City has always prohibited the private army of local lords from entering, so please evacuate the blood cavalry army as soon as possible!"


    Colin smiled lightly and asked back:


    "You want me to withdraw the blood cavalry army, then, who will protect the safety of Yulong City?"


    "Of course it''s the Praetorian Guards!"


    "The Praetorian Guards?" Ke Lin sneered unceremoniously, "You should have been there in the battle last night, right? How did the Praetorian Guards behave? The mere four or five hundred orcs almost broke through the West City Gate, and even Commander Pa Mira knights are dead!


    With such a performance, how can I believe that you have the ability to protect Yulong City? "


    Knight Conley blushed immediately, because the performance of the Janissaries last night was really unbearable.


    "Count Angele, in the battle last night, the orcs broke through the city gate because there were traitors in the Guards. Moreover, the strength of the orcs team last night was extremely terrifying, and all of them were Skullbreakers..."


    "Enough, Knight Conley." Colin interrupted rudely, "No amount of excuses can''t cover up the incompetence of the Janissaries, it will only make me look down on you even more. Now that the blood cavalry has entered the city, if you are dissatisfied with this , may appeal to the Senate."


    After speaking, Colin ignored Knight Conley, turned and walked away.


    Knight Conley stood there, looking at the blood cavalry army that was still pouring into Yulong City under the city, his eyes gradually became dazed. .


    But he said that Colin was walking around the city for a while, and then someone came over.


    But this time, it''s not the insignificant person like Knight Conley, but Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister of the Empire.


    "Count Angele, you are breaking the rules!"


    As soon as we met, Baron Heidegger was very rude.


    Colin didn''t care about the old Prime Minister''s attitude, and said warmly:


    "Lord Prime Minister, the performance of the Praetorian Guard last night was really disappointing, and even the commander Pamela Knight was killed, and there were even rumors that there were traitors within the Praetorian Guard. Therefore, at this very moment, It is true that I cannot place the responsibility of guarding the Dragon City in the hands of the Janissaries who have lost their commander-in-chief.


    But don''t worry, I will withdraw the blood cavalry army from Yulong City when the new emperor takes the throne and re-appoints a new commander of the Guards. "


    Baron Heidegger snorted coldly and said, "Count Angele, why did the Guards perform so badly last night? Don''t you know it yourself?"


    Colin raised his brows and said with a calm expression, "Lord Prime Minister, what do you mean?"


    Baron Heidegger stared at Colin''s eyes and said coldly:


    "Although I don''t have any evidence, and I can''t figure out how you did it, but this time, Pamela knight died in battle, and Ryan was also killed by Darren, and this time, it helped Princess Judy''s succession. Removed the two strongest competitors.


    Earl Angelie, isn''t this all a coincidence? "


    Facing Baron Heidegger''s accusation, Colin didn''t panic at all, and said lightly:


    "Prime Minister, since you have no evidence, please don''t question my reputation. What''s more, isn''t it reasonable for Princess Judy to succeed the throne? Could it be that you really think those illegitimate children are qualified to be the masters of the empire?"


    "The right to inherit the throne should be determined by the Senate and the Church. Of course, I also agree that Princess Judy is the most suitable successor at the moment, but you can''t break the rules because of this..."


    "I broke the rules?" Colin interrupted with a sneer, "What did Prince Leahy want to do in East Spring? Who urged Prince Harrison to assassinate Gregory? And what happened to the East, you should Don''t you know yet?"


    Gu Wei </span> "What happened to the Eastern Border?"


    "My student, Eckert St. Pross, the first in line to the Duke of the East, is dead!"


    "What? How did he... die?"


    "Died from illness." Colin smiled coldly, with a grim expression on his face, "Do you believe this reason?"


    Baron Heidegger didn''t speak, as if he was digesting the news, he wondered after a while:


    "But the East... Who else has the courage to touch Eckert St. Pros?"


    "I''ll investigate this matter myself soon!" Colin gritted his teeth and said, "So, Prime Minister, it''s not that I want to break the rules, it''s that other people don''t want to abide by the rules at all!


    If I still followed the rules foolishly, I would be dead long ago!


    The current glorious empire is on the verge of collapsing order, and all kinds of clowns have begun to do whatever they can to seize the power of the empire. Baron Heidegger, tell yourself, in this situation, besides me, who else has Ability, qualified to reshape the imperial order? "


    Baron Heidegger fixedly looked at the young earl who was speaking madly in front of him. He was silent, and after a long while he spoke again:


    "Count Angele, I want to know, what exactly do you want?"


    "Of course, it is to restore the order and glory of the Radiance Empire to the past." Ke Lin replied lightly.


    But obviously this slightly perfunctory answer did not satisfy Baron Heidegger. His cloudy eyes were still fixed on Colin, as if he would not give up until he got a satisfactory answer today.


    Colin sighed, seemingly moved by Baron Heidegger''s persistence, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Master Prime Minister, do you know my true origin?"


    Baron Heidegger''s eyes flickered slightly and said:


    "Since you can be promoted to the Sanctuary, it means that you must be the bloodline of the Paladin family! Among the seven Paladin families of the Radiant Empire, only the Saint Chapman family and the Saint Theon family have unknown inheritance. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Of course you can''t be a descendant of the Saint Theon family, so it can only be Saint Chapman!"


    Colin nodded decisively and said:


    "That''s right. I am a descendant of the St. Chapman family. So, should you know my purpose?"


    The vigilance in Baron Heidegger''s eyes gradually dissipated, saying:


    "You want to restore the status and reputation of the St. Chapman family?"


    "That''s right." Colin nodded, but then his eyes flashed fiercely, "Also, I want to realize the political ideal of the St. Chapman family!"


    Of course, Baron Heidegger knew what the political ideals of the St. Chapman family were, and it was because of this that they were exterminated by the church in the first place.


    After understanding Colin''s "true intentions", Baron Heidegger finally stopped embarrassing him, and just left a sentence:


    "Count Angele, I only hope that during this process, you can restrain yourself, do not make more killings, and do not wantonly break the rules. You must know that any behavior that breaks the rules will bring backlash."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Colin looked at the old Prime Minister''s back, and suddenly muttered to himself¡ª


    The identity of the descendants of the St. Chapman family turned out to be so useful!


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 689： Edict (Part 1)

    Accompanied by the melodious sound of the bell, Immorson, the consul of the Eastern Region, strode towards the Senate.


    His face was solemn, his expression gloomy, and his brows looked frowning. He didn''t even bother to pay attention to the greetings of others, and just walked forward with his head down.


    But as he approached the Senate, the slightly strange atmosphere around him finally awakened Imerson from his contemplation.


    Looking up, Imerson saw a group of heavily armed blood cavalry soldiers guarding around the Senate.


    Suppressing the anger and fear in his heart, Imerson continued to move forward. After a few steps, he saw a familiar figure.


    A looming golden air current surrounds the figure, reflecting the bright light in those azure eyes. An invisible force field enveloped the entire Senate, and even the air here became stagnant.


    Imerson tried his best to restrain the trembling of his body, and greeted calmly:


    "Count Angele, are you also coming to the Senate meeting?"


    Colin looked at Imerson in front of him, an inexplicable smile appeared on his handsome face, and said:


    "No, I just want to make sure that today''s meeting can be held normally."


    "With you and the blood cavalry guarding the Senate, who else would dare to go wild?"


    Imerson left a sarcastic remark and turned around and walked into the Senate, as if he didn''t dare to stay by Colin''s side.


    Colin didn''t care about him either, just smiled and quietly watched every elder who entered the arena.


    Under his gaze, some smiled in return, some bowed their heads and pretended not to see, and some flattered...


    After finally waiting for the elders to arrive, he came to the gate of the elders'' courtyard, looked at the elders sitting in the courtyard, and said warmly:


    "Okay, everyone is here, I wish this meeting a complete success, and I hope you can choose a qualified leader for the Radiance Empire."


    After speaking, Colin turned around and left.


    Leaving behind a group of elders with different expressions in the courtyard.


    Although there was no threat in Colin''s words, it still made all the elders present feel heavy in their hearts.


    The blood cavalry army has taken over the defense of Yulong City, and the elders have to wonder, if the "qualified helmsman" in Colin''s mind is not voted out later, what will this imperial earl do...


    boom!


    The rotating chairman, Consul Sabbas, knocked down the gavel and said loudly:


    "Time is up, this meeting begins!"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Senate, Colin walked alone along the central axis of the central square.


    In front of him stands the statue of Garner San Lorenzo, the founding emperor of the Radiant Empire.


    This masterpiece, made of red sandstone, looks like a blazing flame at first glance, and the blazing rays emitted cannot even be covered by sunlight.


    Colin stood in front of the statue and looked into the eyes of the Great Emperor Garner. In a trance, he seemed to be able to feel the gaze of this legendary paladin...


    "...Sorry, can I have a few words with Count Angele?"


    A soft and waxy voice came from behind, which woke Colin up.


    He turned his head and saw Earl Lloyd''s wife, Mrs. Kersia, standing not far away, negotiating with her attendant.


    "Let her come over." Colin waved his hand and said.


    The attendant will let go.


    Keshia raised her skirt with both hands and walked towards Colin with small elegant steps.


    Gu Li This countess has delicate facial features, and due to her well-maintained, the erosion of years has not left many traces on her face, but has added a mature and charming charm.


    "Count Angele, I didn''t disturb you, did I?" Keshia''s gentle voice and charming demeanor can especially arouse a man''s pity.


    Even if Ke Linming knew that this person was his political enemy on the issue of the right to inherit the throne, it would be difficult for him to feel disgusted with her.


    "No." Colin smiled and said, "I wonder if Earl Lloyd is in better health."


    Facing Colin''s ridicule, Keshia smiled and said frankly:


    "Earl Angelie, when you came to visit that night, I did not let Earl Lloyd see you. I hereby express my sincerest apologies for the trouble and offense I have caused you."


    Colin glanced at Keshia in surprise, as if he didn''t expect her to be so frank, but he also guessed in his heart that she was looking for him now, and she should be seeking peace.


    However, whether or not to forgive the Lloyd family depends on their sincerity.


    "Oh? Then why didn''t you let Earl Lloyd see me?"


    "Why do you know the reason?" Keshia rolled her eyes at Colin and said coquettishly, "It''s not because we want to put your majesty''s illegitimate son Ryan on the throne. Of course, now our hopes are completely dashed..."


    Keshia took a few steps closer to Colin, with a look of grievance on her bright and pretty face, as if she was coquettish to her lover:


    "So, Earl Angelie, I am here this time, hoping to get your understanding..."


    Colin snorted softly, curled his lips and said, "I have already given you the opportunity, but you didn''t cherish it at the beginning, but now it''s not that easy to get forgiveness."


    Keshia nodded slightly and said, "I understand. So, I will give you one thing to show you the sincerity of our apology."


    Saying that, she took out a roll of parchment and handed it to Colin.


    Colin took it curiously and slowly unfolded it.


    "This is... an edict from Emperor Reinhardt?"


    "That''s right." Keshia smiled complacently, "This is an edict written by His Majesty during his lifetime, and there is no problem with the royal badge on it. If it is sent to the Senate now, it will be able to influence this meeting. Go!"


    Colin shook his head disapprovingly and said:


    "This is written to adopt Ryan San Lorenzo as an adopted son, but it is not to establish his first-in-line heir status, and it cannot change anything..."


    "Really not?" Keshia looked at Colin with a playful look, and suggested Think about it, why did His Majesty make this edict to adopt Ryan for no reason? "


    Colin didn''t speak, just stared at Keshia quietly.


    Keshia didn''t dare to face the scorching gaze of a paladin, she lowered her head, but continued:


    "Count Angrie, there is only one reason for His Majesty to issue this edict - Harrison and Judy are not his heirs at all!"


    Colin fiddled with the edict in his hand, shook his head again and said:


    "There is no necessary relationship between the two, right? Does adopting an illegitimate child necessarily indicate that the original child has problems?"


    Keshia smiled sweetly and said:


    "However, what if His Majesty made another edict announcing the annulment of Harrison and Judy''s inheritance?"


    Only now did Colin''s expression change. He looked at the charming countess in front of him, and said lightly:


    "Is there really such an edict?"


    Keshia raised her head and said with a tender smile:


    "There really is."


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 690： Edict (below)

    The sunlight on the square seemed to stagnate for a moment.


    Then the flow resumed.


    But Keshia could feel that she was enveloped by an invisible force, as if she would be easily crushed to death like an ant as long as the young paladin in front of her had a thought.


    No one can remain calm under the threat of death.


    Keshia''s exquisite body began to tremble, and her bright and white forehead was covered with fine cold sweat. At this time, she was like a delicate rose in a storm, and she was at risk of being destroyed at any time.


    "Give me that edict, and I can let the Lloyd family go."


    Colin''s words seemed to come from above the nine heavens, with a majestic power that shocked people''s hearts. .


    But Keshia bit her lip, letting the red blood slowly seep out from between her teeth, and said hard:


    "As long as you let go... the Lloyd family... that edict... will never be made public..."


    It seems to be similar to Colin''s request, but the initiative is completely reversed.


    Colin sneered. Of course he was unwilling to accept such conditions. Wouldn''t this be equivalent to the Lloyd family taking hold of the new emperor?


    So, he stopped talking, but the light in his eyes was shining brighter.


    Keshia trembled even more.


    After a while, her long skirt was completely wet with sweat, revealing her slender and uneven body.


    But even so, she still gritted her teeth and refused to give in.


    This made Colin a little embarrassed.


    This scene made... as if he was bullying the weak, bullying a weak woman...


    Seeing that Keshia''s face was as white as a piece of paper, and she was on the verge of collapse, Colin had to restrain his aura.


    I don''t know if she couldn''t hold on anymore, or if she didn''t have any plans, Keshia took advantage of the situation and fell towards Colin.


    Colin was helpless, so he could only catch her and hold her in his arms.


    The soft and moist touch and the fragrant aroma, I have to say, are really intoxicating.


    Colin, however, let out a long breath and cursed in his heart¡ª


    Another difficult fox spirit...


    After a long while, Keshia regained her breath, but she still did not intend to leave Colin''s embrace, she just raised her head and said pitifully:


    "Count Angele, you are so cruel to me, a weak woman..."


    "Hand over that edict, otherwise, you are not a weak woman, but a political enemy!" Colin said coldly, expressionlessly, "And I will not be merciful when dealing with the enemy!"


    "I have already handed over an edict, isn''t this sincerity enough?"


    Colin crushed the edict in his hand to shreds and said:


    "Ryan is already dead, this edict is a piece of waste paper! What I want is the edict to abolish Judy''s inheritance!"


    "Earl Angelie, we dare not hand over that edict, otherwise, wouldn''t you be free to deal with the Lloyd family at will?"


    Colin lowered his head, stared at the beautiful woman in his arms, and suddenly asked:


    "Mrs. Keshia, does the edict you mentioned really exist?"


    Gu Sang </span> Keshia chuckled and said:


    "Count Angele, you don''t need to deceive me like this. The edict certainly exists.


    Emperor Reinhardt knew for a long time that Harrison and Judy were not his heirs, so he left this edict to adopt Ryan. In this case, he will of course leave an edict to abolish the inheritance rights of Harrison and Judy. decree to ensure that the throne would not be succeeded by someone other than the San Lorenzo family. "


    "Really? Whose heirs are Harrison and Judy?" Colin thought that the two little guys might be the illegitimate sons of the Queen and Prince Leahy, but now, listening to what Keshia meant, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Siris Saint Hilde." Keshia spit out a name that surprised Colin.


    "Serith Saint Hilde? You mean the last Duke of the North?"


    "That''s right." Keshia looked into Colin''s eyes and asked, "Count Angele, if I''m not mistaken, you should be a descendant of the St. Chapman family, right?"


    Colin hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    He is actually not sure whether he is a descendant of the Saint Chapman family, but this identity is indeed the most suitable for him. It can not only explain the reason for his promotion to a paladin, but also help him gain a higher status in the imperial political arena.


    You must know that although the Duke of St. Chapman failed at the beginning, as a pioneer and leader against the church, he left a very high prestige among the nobles. This political legacy can provide Colin to control the situation in the empire. Quite a help.


    Keshia immediately said:


    "Then, you should also know the true identity of Queen Midella, right?"


    Colin nodded again.


    "But you probably don''t know that Midella was actually pregnant before she pretended to marry into the royal family! And the father of the child is Seris Saint Hilde!"


    Colin frowned and asked:


    "So, Sirius hopes that in this way, the blood of the Saint Hilde family will become the master of the empire?"


    "That''s right. Because Midella was an impostor, Seris was sure that she would not dare to speak out. But he never thought that Midella was a very ambitious and courageous woman, how could she be willing to be someone else''s puppet.


    She finally told all the truth of the matter to Emperor Reinhardt!


    What''s even more amazing is that this woman also persuaded the angry emperor, so that he did not immediately break with the Duke of the North on this matter.


    Of course, this does not mean that Emperor Reinhardt will swallow his anger.


    Later, when Saint Theon plotted the northern border, the reason why the royal family acquiesced and even secretly provided help to Mr. Hog was of course that Emperor Reinhard wanted to use Mr. Hog''s hand to expel Prince Lehi, but it was even more to get revenge on Sirius! "


    When Colin heard this, he had already believed more than half of it.


    After all, this can indeed explain a lot of things that are very strange to him, such as Midella''s alienation from the Saint Hilde family, such as the strange relationship between the emperor and the queen, and the emperor''s enthusiasm for giving The vassal wears a cuckold and raises a bunch of illegitimate children...


    Another example, when Emperor Reinhardt asked both Prince Harrison and Princess Judy to take Colin as their teachers, and allowed the two to follow Colin back to the north... At that time Colin thought it was strange, didn''t the emperor worry that he was the only two Will anything happen to the offspring of ?


    But if what Kishia says is true, then it all makes sense.


    Seeing Colin''s thoughtful expression, Keshia smiled and said:


    "Now you understand, Emperor Reinhardt didn''t intend to let Harrison and Judy inherit the throne, his real favorite heir is actually Ryan San Lorenzo!


    And I am the real queen that Reinhardt believes in!


    That bitch, Midella, is nothing but a tool that Reinhardt temporarily used to appease the North! "


    Keshia took a few deep breaths, calmed down her excitement, and then put on a bright smile again:


    "Colin St. Chapman, the power of the royal family I control is far beyond your imagination. Only by working with me can you truly control this empire!"


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 691： reject

    "cooperate?"


    Colin looked at Kiria playfully and asked, "How are you going to cooperate?"


    The corners of Keshia''s mouth were raised, and she smiled sweetly: "Ryan is dead, so I can keep silent and even provide necessary help in Judy''s succession to the throne, but in return, I hope you can let Earl Lloyd Become the Prime Minister of the Empire, and my brother Andy Knight is the commander of the Praetorian Guard."


    Colin laughed and said:


    "Want to hear about my cooperation plan?"


    Keshia picked it up beautifully and said:


    "Please say it."


    "My plan is..." Colin''s tone suddenly turned cold, "You hand over that edict, and in return, I no longer care about your previous offenses!"


    Keshia frowned immediately when she heard the words, but before she could speak, she found that Colin suddenly stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around his waist, but the strength was so great that he almost crushed it.


    Keshia let out a painful cry, and then she heard Colin''s cold words ringing in her ears again:


    "Alternatively, you can go to the Senate and see if they recognize your so-called edict!"


    After saying that, Colin let go of Keshia''s slender waist and let her fall softly to the ground.


    Turning around, Colin called a blood cavalry officer and ordered:


    "Earl Lloyd is suspected of colluding with the orcs and betraying the empire. You immediately take someone to detain him, send him to prison, and await trial!"


    "Yes!"


    "Count Angele, you can''t do this!" Keshia struggled to get up from the ground and chased after Colin.


    But before taking a few steps, he was stopped by the blood cavalry soldiers.


    Colin continued to walk towards the Senate and said without looking back:


    "Mrs. Keshia, whether to accept my terms of cooperation or be my enemy, now, it''s your choice!"


    "Count Angele! Are you really not afraid of civil strife in the empire?" Keshia shouted towards Colin''s back. .


    "What about the civil strife?" Colin stopped and turned around, his eyes flashing with horrified coldness, "Why don''t you try it and see if I can suppress it! It''s just after such a shuffling, Saint Laurent Whether the Zuo family is still the imperial family, hehe, it¡¯s hard to say!¡±


    Intimidated by Colin''s gaze, and also shocked by Colin''s tough attitude, Keshia froze in place, and didn''t come back to her senses for a while.


    Colin ignored the woman and strode towards the Senate.


    Since the last time he forced Mensay to make concessions at the Cathedral of the Holy Light, Colin has seen the true colors of these people.


    Even if Keshia really had the courage to break the bank, Colin didn''t worry about anything.


    On the contrary, he even looked forward to the fact that Keshia would actually take out that edict, and then see who would be willing to obey a dead man''s order against him.


    The big deal is a big cleaning.


    Now Colin already has such strength.


    squeak-


    Just when Colin returned to the Senate, the closed door just opened.


    Consul Sebas led the crowd out, and after seeing Colin, he hurriedly accelerated his pace and stepped forward:


    "Count Angele, the voting has ended, and the Senate agrees that Princess Judy San Lorenzo will inherit the imperial throne!"


    Colin smiled indifferently and said:


    "Very good! The coronation ceremony will be held in three days."


    Gu Yao </span> "Three days later?" Sebas frowned, "Is the time too tight..."


    "Since you know the time is tight, don''t hurry to prepare."


    "Uh... good!"


    Sebas raised his head, and saw that Colin had turned and left. The sunlight pulled his shadow so long that it seemed to cover the entire Senate.


    At this point, he finally deeply realized that this empire has ushered in a new master.


    ¡­


    Three days passed in a flash.


    The morning sun is warm and warm, and it is very comfortable to shine on people.


    The streets and alleys of Yulong City are filled with a festive atmosphere, and the people are looking forward to talking about Princess Judy, who is about to be crowned as the new emperor of the glorious empire.


    She will be the first Empress in the history of Radiance Empire.


    For the coronation of the new queen, the imperial nobles may have different attitudes, but ordinary people have shown great enthusiasm and support.


    In the recent period of time, the Radiance Empire has experienced too many turmoils and changes. The people have been in fear for so long, and their expectations for peace and stability are extremely strong. Although Princess Judy is still young, I am afraid that there will not be much governance of the country. She has political talent, but at least her ascension to the throne will at least give Radiance Empire a master.


    What''s more, Emperor Reinhardt''s "high-light" performance in the Loire Valley also won the favor of Princess Judy from many people.


    Her ascension to the throne also means that the Radiance Empire is about to open a new chapter.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Princess Judy rode a white horse, left the Phoenix Palace under the protection of the Knights of Glory, and headed for the Holy Mountain.


    The blood cavalry had already blocked the surrounding roads, prohibiting the passage of vehicles, horses and pedestrians.


    The people could only gather outside the street in the distance, looking at the queen who was about to be crowned with curious and eager eyes across the heavily armed soldiers.


    Judy is wearing a gorgeous and dignified court dress today, and her hair in a lady''s bun has made her more mature in her youth. The delicate and three-dimensional facial features have also been painted with light makeup. Yes, it is the graceful and noble temperament inherent in the noble ladies of the royal family.


    Facing such a solemn scene, Judy was a little nervous and reserved at first, and looked at the teacher beside her from the corner of her eye from time to time.


    Colin was riding a horse, half a body behind Judy, with a gentle and confident smile on his face. Whenever the little girl turned back, he returned a firm look.


    Gradually, Judy was no longer nervous, and even waved to the onlookers, immediately welcoming bursts of enthusiastic cheers.


    I have to say, for such a beautiful and lovely girl as Judy, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is naturally easier to gain the favor of the public.


    Although there were some rumors that were unfavorable to her in the Royal Dragon City before, but after all, there was no real evidence, plus Ke Lin''s ruthless suppression, it soon disappeared.


    In the end, Keshia, as Colin had expected, did not have the courage to tear her face at all, and had to hand over the edict left by Emperor Reinhardt to abolish Harrison and Judy''s inheritance rights.


    In fact, there is another reason why Keshia chooses to compromise.


    Although Judy is the bloodline of the Saint Hilde family, the bloodline inheritance in this world is male lineage.


    Therefore, her future child will not become the heir to the throne.


    This is actually similar to Vera.


    The children of Colin and Vera will only inherit the surname and title of the Angele family, and Vera will adopt another descendant of the Saint Hilde family as the heir to the next Duke of the North.


    Similarly, after Judy gets married in the future, she will adopt a descendant of the San Lorenzo family as the heir to the throne.


    In this way, the throne is still in the hands of the San Lorenzo family.


    But if Prince Harrison succeeds to the throne, the situation is different.


    It is estimated that Keshia will not give up easily.


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 692： coronation

    Judy rode a white horse all the way to the top of the holy mountain.


    Colin took a step forward and reached out to help Judy turn over and dismount.


    As soon as he took over Ke Lin, he realized that the little girl''s palms were all sweaty.


    "Afraid?" Colin whispered in Judy''s ear.


    Judy shook her head, her eyes firmed again.


    "That''s right." Colin showed a gentle smile and patted Judy''s little hand, "Don''t forget what I told you, they are not the spokespersons of the Supreme Lord, but just a group of Xiaoxiao who steal the glory of the Supreme Lord. apprentice..


    Your authority comes from the noble blood of San Lorenzo, from the support of hundreds of millions of people in the empire, and from the protection of the empire''s most elite army, but it has nothing to do with the guy wearing the high crown. "


    Hearing Colin''s last words, Judy burst out laughing and her expression relaxed.


    "Go." Colin let go of his hand and let Judy go forward alone.


    "Okay!"


    Judy raised her skirt with both hands and walked up the steps.


    The moment she stepped into the door of the church, the melodious bell rang.


    The tall and spacious prayer hall is deliberately designed to be extremely empty, so that people walking in it unconsciously feel their own insignificance.


    The colorful colored glass sheds dazzling light and shadow under the illumination of the holy light, and the angel statues on both sides of the hall stand majestically, watching the petite figure walking in slowly.


    Loud hymns echoed in the hall, and the solemn atmosphere made people dare not breathe loudly.


    Judy paused at the door, looking at the new Pope Mensay, who was standing tall at the other end of the hall, with an imperceptible coldness flashing in his eyes.


    But soon, she started walking again, walking towards Mensay under the complicated gazes of the imperial nobles watching the ceremony.


    After her, Colin also stepped into the prayer hall.


    The voice of the hymn suddenly decreased, as if someone had pressed the mute button.


    The holy light that fell from the sky actually dimmed a little, and the solemn atmosphere that filled the air also dissipated most of it instantly.


    The corner of Mensay''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t dare to say anything when he saw the heroic figure walking by.


    Even if Colin exudes his own coercion so recklessly, and shows his hostility to the church so mercilessly, no one dares to say anything more.


    As a paladin, he has such strength and confidence!


    Judy''s footsteps also became much lighter in an instant, and she soon came to Mensay.


    Mensay looked down at the princess who was standing straight in front of him and frowned slightly.


    After waiting for a while, seeing that Judy was still standing upright, Mensay had to point to the mat on the ground and motioned Judy to kneel.


    I don''t know if she didn''t understand Mensay''s hint, but Judy still stood up straight.


    Mensay thought she was too nervous and forgot the procedure, but she had no choice but to straighten her face and start chanting the prayer:


    "Judy San Lorenzo, today, I crown you in the name of the Supreme Lord!


    May the Lord guide your path and remove your obstacles!


    As the shepherd of my lord, you should have mercy on the people, respect the vassals, and guard the glory...


    From today onwards, you are the emperor of the Radiant Empire, the monarch of all knights, and the leader of billions of human beings!


    The supreme radiant Lord blesses you, allows you to enjoy strength and dignity, and is free from evil! "


    Mensay paused, turned around to take the crown from the maid, held it high in front of him, and said aloud:


    "Judy San Lorenzo, please kneel and accept the blessing of the Supreme Lord!"


    This sentence is no longer the content of normal prayers, and it is also the only way that Mensa Yi can only remind her after seeing that Judy has not moved for a long time.


    However, Judy just stared at Mensay with a tight face.


    The nobles watching the ceremony also realized that something was wrong, and they turned their heads and exchanged glances, but did not dare to speak out.


    Gu Xian </span> Mensay''s face also darkened. Just as he was about to speak again, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    In an instant, he felt as if his heart was being held tightly, almost making him unable to breathe.


    At this moment, Judy suddenly jumped up, grabbed the crown from Mensay''s hand, and put it on her head!


    At this moment, the entire hall was silent.


    Everyone stopped breathing.


    But then, uncontrollable exclamations came one after another.


    The nobles no longer care about etiquette, and on what occasions, there are many discussions.


    The emperor actually snatched the crown from the Pope and crowned himself!


    What does it mean?


    Is the imperial power provoking the divine power? Or just a little girl''s prank?


    For a time, the nobles had different thoughts.


    You must know that in recent years, the prestige of the church has declined significantly.


    Various scandals emerged one after another, and even the last Pope, Gregory, died at the hands of a San Lorenzo.


    And the Prince Harrison who killed the Pope was not judged¡ªof course he did lose the throne.


    But this kind of punishment still seems to lack the confidence of the church.


    The news that Colin personally climbed to the top of the holy mountain and forced Mensay to release Harrison had spread all over the Dragon City.


    And today, what Judy did was to tear off the last layer of the church''s face, throw it on the ground, and step on it hard!


    In the face of such humiliation, Mensay still did not dare to do anything out of the ordinary.


    He just stood there, his face flushed like a pig''s liver.


    "Your Majesty..." Mensay''s voice leaked from between his teeth, with endless icy coldness.


    But Judy didn''t realize it, she turned around on her own, met her teacher Colin''s eyes, and smiled sweetly.


    Colin also returned with a bright smile.


    Then, he strode forward, came to Judy, took out the sword from his waist, knelt on the ground halfway, and swore aloud:


    "Respected Lord of the Radiant Empire, I swear my allegiance to you, from today to eternity!"


    Now the nobles just woke up like a dream, and they also pulled out their swords, half kneeled on the ground, and swore allegiance to the new emperor.


    The loud voice echoed in the prayer hall, like a clash of gold and iron.


    The priests in the hall looked at this scene with pale faces, but when they turned their expectant eyes to Pope Mensay, they saw that the Pope was just trembling on the spot, not daring to make any statement at all.


    At this moment, the pastors could not help but sigh in their hearts¡ª


    The majesty of the church may be gone forever.


    "I, Judy San Lorenzo, accept your allegiance!"


    The Queen''s voice was still very young, but no one in the room dared to look down on her.


    Not only because she has enough courage, but also because she has a strong supporter!


    The coronation ceremony is over.


    Judy walked out first.


    Outside the church, warm cheers sounded, and gradually spread throughout the entire Royal Dragon City, and even the entire Radiance Empire.


    Everyone knows that a new era has come.


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 693： canonization

    "I, the eighteenth emperor of the Radiance Empire, Judy San Lorenzo, in the name of the Lord of Radiance and the Holy Ancestor, canonized Colin Saint Chapman as the Duke of the Empire and conferred the position of Guardian of the Empire!


    I hope you will use your loyalty, courage, and wisdom to protect this honor! "


    In the Phoenix Palace, Judy''s clear and slightly immature voice echoed.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will protect the glory you bestow with my life!"


    Judy smiled slightly, removed the long sword from Colin''s shoulder, took out the Duke''s seal from the tray held by the attendant beside him, and gave it to Colin.


    The nobles who watched the ceremony did not show much surprise when they watched this scene.


    After all, with Colin''s current prestige and strength, it is not a surprise to be named a duke.


    As for Colin''s "real life experience", there have long been some rumors and speculations.


    Only this time, Queen Judy, who had just been crowned, officially recognized Colin''s identity and handed over the honor and status that should belong to the Saint Chapman family to the newly promoted paladin.


    On the other hand, most nobles also felt that they finally understood the real reason why Colin repeatedly targeted the church¡ª¡ª


    Revenge for the St. Chapman family!


    Thinking of the feat that Duke St. Chapman almost succeeded in suppressing the church, many nobles began to move. .


    Since the founding of the Shining Empire, the Church has always had the upper hand in the open and secret struggle with the nobles, but now, things have turned around again.


    The nobles stared at the heroic young duke in the center of the hall, and suddenly felt that the long-cherished wish that the Duke of St. Chapman failed to fulfill three hundred years ago may have hope in the near future.


    Unconsciously, the nobles did not initially resist or resent that Colin became the mastermind behind the empire.


    The St. Chapman family is the right-hand man of the royal family. Colin was named the guardian of the empire and helped the emperor to control the empire, so it seemed natural.


    This is actually the reason why Colin calmly accepted this identity.


    Inheriting the political legacy of the St. Chapman family can better help him control the empire.


    After the canonization ceremony, Judy announced a series of edicts.


    First of all, she appointed the Duke of St. Grian as the commander of the imperial coalition, responsible for commanding the imperial army stationed in the Loire Valley to advance westward, expel the orcs, and regain lost territory.


    This appointment was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    They thought that the commander of the Imperial Coalition Force was in the pocket of Duke Colin St. Chapman, but unexpectedly, it was given to Duke of St. Grian in the West.


    Actually, this was Colin''s idea.


    Originally, he really planned to personally lead the imperial coalition to recover the lost territory, but the accident in the Eastern Territory made him unable to rest assured, so he had to go there in person to thoroughly sort out the Eastern Territory forces and make it truly his assistant.


    In addition, counting the time, Vera''s due date is approaching, and Colin didn''t want to miss the birth of his child, so he thought of going to Winter City first and then crossing the river to the East, just in time to send back the body of Marquis Garcia. .


    As for the orcs, Colin wasn''t really worried.


    After all, the Orc Emperor Saruman is dead, and the Orc Third Empire has already fallen apart. What remains is a mass of scattered sand fighting each other with many contradictions. I believe that as long as the Duke of St. Grian doesn''t make any big mistakes, he will fight steadily and push it evenly. The past is not a problem.


    In addition, Judy also appointed a new commander of the Praetorian Guard, nominated a new candidate for the consul of the Scarlet Flame, and made some adjustments to the cabinet ministers.


    Generally speaking, it is to promote the cronies and consolidate the rule.


    With Colin and the Blood Cavalry behind him, no one dared to oppose this series of appointments.


    Gu Shen After the royal meeting ended, the nobles left one after another.


    When only Colin and Judy were left in the palace, the newly enthroned queen put away her serious face and returned to her playful and lovely appearance.


    I saw her jumping up and down in front of Colin, raised her head and asked:


    "Teacher, how was my performance today?"


    "Perfect!" Colin touched Judy''s head and said with a smile.


    After being praised by the teacher, Judy''s little face suddenly turned into a flower with a smile.


    "Teacher, when are you going back to Winter City?"


    "Leave tomorrow."


    "So soon?" Judy took Colin''s hand with a reluctant expression, "Can I go with you?"


    "No, you are the queen now, so you can''t run around."


    Judy pursed her lips in grievance, and then asked worriedly:


    "If you''re not here, what if someone bullies me?"


    Colin rolled his eyes and said:


    "Now Yulongcheng is all our people, who would dare to bully you?"


    "Church!" Judy immediately shouted, "Did you not see Mensay''s face at the Cathedral of Light this morning? If it wasn''t for you, he would have ripped me to the bone!"


    Colin laughed and shook his head, saying:


    "Mensai is just a cowardly jerk. We humiliated him like this today, humiliating the church in this way, it can almost be said to have shaken the foundation of theocracy over monarchical power, but he still did not dare to tear his face.


    Of course, to say that Mensay bowed his head and conceded defeat, I don''t think so.


    However, looking at his cowardly appearance, you know that he will definitely not dare to attack you, at least until you get rid of me, you will not be in any danger. "


    "Ah? Teacher, will you be in danger then?"


    "I''m a paladin, and there is a blood cavalry to protect me. What danger can there be?" Colin said with a smile, "Also, Mensay wants to deal with me, and I want to completely pull the church from the altar. Come down. However, now the empire still has internal and external troubles, so let''s take a break for the time being.


    When the Duke of St. Grian regains the Western Territory, when I completely subdue the Eastern Territory, and finally let the Southern Territory not dare to be half-hearted, at that time, the church can be liquidated and transformed. "


    Only then did Judy feel relieved, but she still shook Colin''s arm and said coquettishly:


    "Teacher, after you leave, how should I govern the country?"


    "You can just listen to the Prime Minister, Baron Heidegger. Although he is rigid and strict, his loyalty to the empire is unquestionable, and he also has sufficient governing ability.


    In addition, I have already sent people to the north, and I will transfer a few bachelors to help you with government affairs... Moreover, I am also planning to extend the agricultural reform in the north to the entire empire, so you don''t have to worry too much about this, Sang The Bachelor will discuss with Baron Heidegger how to proceed...


    There is also the establishment of the welfare system. Don''t underestimate this. This is actually a powerful tool for truly digging out the foundation of the church! When Gregory attacked Vera desperately, it was because he saw how terrible it was.


    As long as the Radiance Empire can establish a welfare system under our control, the status of the church among ordinary people will plummet..."


    Judy raised her head and looked at her teacher with reverence. Although she didn''t understand many things, Colin''s self-confidence gradually infected her, and she forgot the sorrow of parting for a while.


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 694： lure

    The night was dark, but the Cathedral of Holy Light was as bright as day.


    The beam of holy light that fell from the sky made darkness never have a foothold here.


    It''s just that in such a solemn and sacred place, the atmosphere tonight is not solemn.


    "Fight back! We must fight back! Otherwise, what''s the face of the church? Where''s the prestige?"


    "That''s right! We must let those **** nobles know that their authority comes from the Supreme Lord!"


    "Yes, if we do nothing, doesn''t that admit that the emperor of the empire does not need the coronation of the church? Does it not admit that the monarchical authority is above the divine authority?"


    ¡­


    Pope Mensay stood in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory with a blank face, listening to the stern accusations of the surrounding church executives, but said nothing.


    If you look closely, you will find that the Pope''s eyes are out of focus, and he probably doesn''t know where his mind has wandered.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!"


    After a long while without getting a response from the Pope, Cardinal Kondar finally couldn''t help shouting.


    Mensay came back to his senses, coughed lightly, and said lightly:


    "What''s up?"


    Kondar hated iron and said:


    "Your Majesty, are you really going to do nothing? Are you going to let Colin St. Chapman act like this?


    Now this person has unprecedented hostility and threats to the church, we must fight back! "


    "How to fight back?" Mensay asked blankly. .


    "Of course it''s by means of thunder!" Kondar gritted his teeth and said, "Just like we dealt with the St. Chapman family three hundred years ago!"


    "Three hundred years ago?" Mensay twitched the corners of his mouth and pulled out an ugly smile, "Do you think it is still three hundred years ago? Or do you think the Duke of St. Chapman three hundred years ago is the same as the current St. Duke Chapman is comparable?


    The Duke of St. Chapman was not a paladin, nor did he have the prestige to command the battle of the Loire Valley, nor did he control the most elite army of the empire!


    Tell me, facing Colin St. Chapman, even if we dispatch the Knights Templar, can we really strangle him? "


    Condal did not back down, but said coldly:


    "Your Majesty, is there really no way we can deal with Colin St. Chapman? Don''t forget the golden horn!"


    Mensay''s eyes flashed, his face suddenly gloomy:


    "The golden horn? Are you sure it''s really useful?"


    "Your Majesty, do you have no confidence in my lord?" Kondar asked a question that made Mensay speechless.


    Mensay stared at Kondar, killing intent in his heart.


    "This matter is too involved, so we have to think about it from a long-term perspective! What''s more, the orcs are still lingering in the Western Region, so it''s really not a good time to provoke infighting."


    After speaking, Mensay turned around and walked out, not giving Condal a chance to speak.


    It''s just that the back of his embarrassed departure fell into the eyes of the church executives, which immediately caused a lot of discussion.


    Kandal watched this scene with a smug smile on the corner of his mouth.


    After leaving the prayer hall, Mensay went up the spiral staircase and walked towards the Pope''s exclusive room at the top of the tower.


    Entering the room and closing the door, Mensay''s image that he had been struggling to maintain collapsed, and all kinds of vicious curses poured out of his mouth.


    After venting for a while, Mensay calmed down again.


    He took off the golden priest''s robe and threw his tired body on the soft leather sofa.


    "Your Majesty Mensay."


    The sudden sound in the room startled Mensay.


    Gu Ti </span> He had to bounce off the sofa, and when he turned around, he saw that there was already a person sitting at the round table.


    "Who are you? When did you come in?"


    Mensay''s tone was inevitably trembling. After all, in the heavily guarded Holy Light Cathedral, it is impossible for ordinary people to come and go freely, unless...


    It''s a sanctuary!


    Mensay almost thought it was Colin St. Chapman who came to assassinate him.


    But when he saw the face of the person who came, he realized that it was not.


    Moreover, he always felt that this person''s face was a little familiar, and he seemed to have seen it somewhere...


    "Your Majesty Mensay, you really don''t remember me?"


    "You..." Mensay stared at the man''s face, and a name suddenly flashed in his mind, "You are... Kurd? No, impossible!"


    "Yeah! It''s me, it''s rare for you to remember!" The Kurdish mage laughed, got up and came to Mensay, opening his arms as if to hug his old friend.


    But Mensay seemed to have seen a ghost, shaking his head and saying, "Impossible, impossible..." and kept stepping back.


    The Kurdish mage was somewhat dissatisfied with Mensay''s response, shook his head and sighed:


    "Mensay, don''t you understand? In the hands of a powerful mage, what is impossible? My students can kill and occupy a paladin, why can''t I be rejuvenated?"


    "Rejuvenation?" Mensay''s tone finally changed.


    "That''s right." The Kurdish mage poured himself a glass of water and said while drinking, "This world is getting more and more boring, and I miss my old friends more and more. Mensay, do you want to join us?"


    "to join you guys?"


    "Yes. I have mastered the secret method of rejuvenation, and I want to share with some old friends. Many old friends in the Eastern Region have chosen to join. How about it, Mensay, do you want to join?"


    "You caused the accident in the Eastern Region?"


    "Yes. How can the Duke of the Eastland let a young stinking kid do the job? The world still needs us mature and wise old guys. Besides, I heard that you have encountered a lot of trouble recently..."


    Mensay felt his heart pounding, but he forced himself to calm down and asked in a deep voice:


    "Kurd, what''s your purpose in doing this?"


    "My purpose... Hehe, don''t you know?"


    Mensay clenched his fists and gritted his teeth:


    "It''s impossible for me to cooperate with a blasphemer like you..."


    "A blasphemer?" Kurd smiled disdainfully, "As the Pope, don''t you know what a **** is? Why continue to deceive yourself.


    Of course, if you are stubborn and unwilling to accept my help, then I will find someone else.


    For example, Cardinal Condal, he must be willing to cooperate with me..."


    "How did you achieve rejuvenation? Is it a sacrifice again?" Mensay asked in a deep voice, and there was already something in his words.


    "Of course not." Kurd shook his head. "It just needs a strong heart and some simple arcane materials."


    "A strong heart?"


    "Okay, you won''t understand the specific details of the secret method. However, with a living example like me standing in front of you, what else do you have to question?


    Cooperate with me, I will not only rejuvenate you, but also help you solve your biggest enemy! "


    Mensay bowed his head in silence, and it could be seen that he was experiencing extreme struggle in his heart.


    The Kurdish mage waited for a while, seemed to lose patience, and turned around and said:


    "Since you still need time to think about it, then I''ll go first..."


    "etc!"


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 695： return

    The Winter City at the end of October is already chilly.


    Every time the autumn wind blows, it seems that the temperature drops by one degree.


    The Lion''s Roar Fort, which is located at the highest point of Winter City, has been coated with a thin layer of frost on the outer wall, shining with colorful rays of light under the sunlight.


    The back garden of the castle is already desolate under the attack of the cold, but fortunately, the flower room still retains the colorful colors.


    This flower house is not large, but it is indeed made of natural crystals. The bright sun shines through the crystal dome throughout the flower house. A copper pipe surrounds the flower house. From time to time, warm water vapor flows from the surface of the copper pipe. The small holes sprayed out, making the whole flower house warm as spring.


    Only in this way can we maintain a rare vitality in the late autumn when everything is withering.


    The most abundant flower in the flower room is the blood rose. .


    Since the return of Silvermoon City and his party, the blood rose has become the favorite flower of the hostess of this castle.


    Clusters of blood roses in full bloom made the whole flower house seem to be on fire.


    In this "flame", Vera was concentrating on playing with the potted plant in front of her.


    She was wearing a loose snow-white long dress, and her protruding belly had seriously affected her movements, but Vera still declined the help of the maid and trimmed the branches herself.


    At this time, Vera''s eyes were bright and focused, a few beads of sweat ooze out from her fair and clean forehead, her tall and beautiful nose bridge and slightly pursed red lips revealed a demure and beautiful temperament, and her slightly plump body due to pregnancy exuded With the brilliance of motherhood.


    After a while, she put down the scissors and looked at her masterpiece carefully. A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. This pure and sweet smile seemed to make the autumn wind whistling outside the conservatory quiet.


    But soon, the smile disappeared again.


    Vera stared blankly at the Blood Rose in front of her, her beautiful brows furrowed again.


    The maid on the side opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to persuade.


    Ever since the news of Marquis Garcia''s death came back to Winter City, Vera has been immersed in grief.


    But she also knows that this is not good for the child in her womb. She always tries to use various methods to divert her attention and try to make herself happy, but the effect is always unsatisfactory.


    pat.


    A crystal teardrop smashed into pieces on the bright red petals.


    "Mrs..."


    "I''m fine." Vera took the silk scarf handed by the maid and quickly wiped away the tears from her eyes. While stroking her bulging belly, she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    dong dong.


    At this moment, there was a soft knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The housekeeper walked into the conservatory, and then quickly closed the door to prevent the cold air from blowing in.


    "Basty, what''s the matter?"


    The housekeeper leaned over slightly and said:


    "Madam, the Duke of St. Chapman has entered the city."


    Vera was stunned for a moment, only to realize that her husband had changed his surname, and then she said with a look of surprise:


    "So soon? Why didn''t he send someone to report in advance?"


    Saying that, she hurried out.


    But the butler discouraged:


    "Ma''am, the reason why the Duke of St. Chapman didn''t report in advance is that he didn''t want you to greet him. After all, you are pregnant, so you should wait here. The Duke of St. Chapman should be arriving at Lion''s Roar Castle soon."


    "Then I''ll wait for him at the gate of the castle." Vera said and walked out.


    The housekeeper was helpless, so he had to ask the maid to support Vera.


    Gu Jiao</span> The group met Colin who had returned before they reached the gate of the castle.


    Vera''s eyes turned red again, and she took a few quick steps, and threw herself into her husband''s arms like a swallow returning to her nest.


    Colin carefully embraced his wife, not daring to exert any force, and said:


    "Let''s go inside, it''s windy outside."


    Vera raised her head, tears rolled down like broken pearls, and whimpered:


    "Father... Where''s the body of my uncle?"


    Colin wiped away tears for his wife in distress, kissed her smooth forehead again, and said:


    "I came back quickly. It is estimated that the coffin of Marquis Garcia will not arrive until two or three days."


    Vera just nodded and walked towards the castle with the help of Colin.


    "The matter of Marquis Garcia... I''m sorry." Colin hugged his wife and walked on the corridor, his tone was low, "I know he feels guilty about the withdrawal of troops from the West, and he also discouraged his suicide outside the Storm Fortress. , but did not expect¡­¡±


    "I can''t blame you for this." Verayi was in Colin''s arms. "Actually, when I heard the news of the withdrawal of the army, I expected that my father would not continue to live. He was too proud, too lonely, and had too many burdens...


    Moreover, I feel more and more that when my father adopted this effective but extremely extreme strategy, he was ready to atone for his sins, and even, this may be the result he wanted, because I have always I think my father... has a serious tendency to self-destruct..."


    "Self-destructive tendencies?" Colin looked at his wife''s profile in surprise.


    "Yes. Ever since I can remember, I haven''t seen my father smile really happily. Others think he is arrogant and difficult to get along with, but I learned from my grandmother that my father was not always like this.


    When I was young, my father was very lively and cheerful, and even called naughty. He was a naughty child who gave grandmother a headache. "


    "Really?" Colin blinked, somewhat surprised, "Then how did Marquis Garcia become like... taciturn?"


    "I asked the old people in the clan, and they all said that my father has completely changed since he went to the Cang Qiong Icefield."


    "So the war changed him?"


    "It''s possible." Vera squeezed her body into Colin''s embrace and said, "But I think it''s more than that..."


    "Oh? What''s your guess?"


    "I asked my father about my mother..."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, and his curiosity immediately came up: "Did Marquis Garcia tell you?"


    Vera shook her head and said: "Father didn''t say, just said he was sorry for mother... And, when he said this, I could clearly feel his pain and guilt, and even at that moment, I thought he wanted to die¡­"


    "That''s why you think he has a tendency to self-destruct..."


    "Yes. UU reading Moreover, I have learned some of my father''s experiences on the ice field in the sky. It is said that his performance on the battlefield is not only heroic, but even crazy!


    He didn''t care about his own life, he charged at the forefront of every battle..."


    Colin had seen this with his own eyes.


    Perhaps Marquis Garcia was able to have such a lofty prestige in the Black Cavalry because of his courageous and fearless spirit.


    In this way, it is indeed a bit strange.


    As a direct descendant of the Saint Hilde family, Marquis Garcia didn''t need to risk his life to fight on the battlefield like this.


    Perhaps it was because of Vera''s mother, who kept Marquis Garcia secret, that turned him from a stubborn aristocratic boy into a berserker on the battlefield.


    However, it was precisely because of Marquis Garcia''s performance that this invincible black cavalry army was created.


    "Do you think Marquis Garcia''s tendency to self-destruct is because of your mother?"


    "Yes." Vera''s eyes showed deep loss, "It''s just that what happened between father and mother, I''m afraid I''ll never know..."


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 696： birth

    Colin fell silent.


    For a while, she didn''t know how to comfort Vera.


    So he is also very curious about who Vera''s biological mother is, but with the death of Marquis Garcia, I am afraid this will become a mystery that will never be solved.


    Perhaps the last Duke of St. Hilde and Queen Midella might know, but they are gone too...


    "Are you tired? Shall I take you home to rest?"


    Vera shook her head, clasped the hand tightly around Colin''s arm, and said:


    "I''m not tired. Come walk with me again."


    "Okay."


    Neither of them spoke anymore, they just walked quietly on the long corridor. .


    The quiet and warm breath circulated in the air, smoothing Vera''s frowning brows.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the end of the promenade, just as Ke Lin was about to turn around with Vera, he saw that she raised her hand and pointed to a small independent attic in the distance, saying:


    "Colin, let''s go there and see."


    "Okay." Colin said, then took off the cloak on his body, wrapped it around Vera, and then walked out with her.


    The attic is located in the northwest corner of the castle. The location is very remote. It is completely separated from the main building complex. The mottled outer wall is covered with dense ivy, and even the wooden door has not been spared¡ª¡ª


    In this way, no one has been in here for a long time.


    "Where is this place? An old warehouse?" Colin asked.


    Vera shook her head: "I don''t know either..."


    Seeing the thoughtful expression on her face, Colin asked:


    "What''s up?"


    Vera looked at the attic in front of her, her eyes a little confused: "I often dream about this place recently, a red attic, but it doesn''t look so old, it should be what it looked like before it was abandoned..."


    Colin laughed and joked, "Did you play here when you were a kid?"


    Vera didn''t smile, she just shook her head with a very complicated expression on her face.


    Seeing this, Colin waved to the attendant who followed behind.


    The attendant quickly stepped forward and saluted:


    "My lord, what are your orders?"


    "Where is this place, do you know?"


    "This is a ward, but it has been abandoned for a long time."


    "The ward?"


    A vague thought flashed through Colin''s mind, but before he could think about it, he heard a painful cry from Vera beside him.


    "Oops--"


    "What''s up?"


    "The little guy is dishonest..."


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief, hugged Vera tighter, and said:


    "Let''s go back to the house."


    Vera nodded, but just after walking a few steps, she clutched her stomach again and let out a pained cry.


    Now Colin is not calm: "Isn''t it about to give birth?"


    "I''m afraid... yes..."


    Seeing Vera screaming with pain and fine beads of sweat oozing from her forehead, Colin hurriedly picked her up by the waist and ran to the main castle, shouting loudly at the same time:


    "Hurry up! Hurry up and get the doctor!"


    Now the quiet Lion''s Roar Fort suddenly became lively.


    However, as Vera, as the Duke of the North, Lion''s Roar Castle naturally made adequate preparations for her birth very early.


    So although it was a bit hectic at this time, on the whole, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Colin stayed outside the delivery room. He was more excited and excited, but not nervous.


    After all, he had already experienced it once in Silvermoon City.


    Moreover, with the experience from last time, he was more prepared this time.


    Gu Peptone Even the half-elf female doctor who performed a caesarean section on Queen Elsa was invited by Colin to Lion''s Roar Castle in advance.


    If an accident should happen, she can do the same to Vera.


    Like Queen Elsa, Vera is a blood descendant, so she doesn''t have to worry about problems such as excessive blood loss or infection caused by the rough medical conditions of this era.


    Therefore, Colin is not worried.


    As the news spread, a large number of members of the Saint Hilde family gathered outside the delivery room, but Colin thought they were noisy, so he drove them all away.


    But not long after, another figure came over.


    This time, Colin didn''t drive him away. After all, it was Vera''s grandmother, Mrs. Elena.


    The old lady leaned on a cane and walked tremblingly with the help of the servant, her wrinkled face smiling like a chrysanthemum.


    Colin stepped forward and bowed:


    "Old Madam, why are you here?"


    As Mrs. Yelina walked to the delivery room, she said to Colin:


    "Don''t think I can''t walk anymore, but I have a lot of experience in this area and can help."


    Of course, Colin couldn''t refuse the old man''s kindness, so he could only watch her walk into the delivery room.


    Time passed little by little, Ke Lin watched the maids come in and out to deliver various things, and listened to Vera''s pain in the delivery room, and his mood gradually became a little anxious.


    Wouldn''t it be difficult to give birth again?


    As soon as this thought came to me, I saw a maid running out in a panic, and said tremblingly:


    "Adult... madam, she... child... feet came out first..."


    It was indeed difficult to give birth.


    Colin sighed secretly, but was not too nervous, turned his head and walked in.


    The delivery room was already in a mess. This situation is very dangerous in this era, so it''s no wonder that everyone is panicking.


    And Mrs. Yelina was still causing trouble, she was thrown on the head of the bed and cried out:


    "How can this happen! How can this happen! My poor child! My poor Midella..."


    Colin''s eyes flickered slightly, as if he had realized something, but at this time the situation did not allow him to think too much, and he immediately said loudly:


    "Don''t panic! Old lady, please go out and wait for a while."


    Mrs. Yelina still refused, she just cried while hugging Vera.


    Colin was distraught, so he had to force the maid to carry her out.


    After the room was quiet again, he ordered the half-elf doctor:


    "let''s start."


    Due to the successful experience, this time the half-elf doctor took out his own tools without any hesitation.


    Colin stepped forward and kissed Vera''s forehead, comforting:


    "Don''t be afraid Just be patient, it will be fine soon."


    ¡­¡­


    When the news of Vera''s difficult birth spread outside, the entire Lion''s Roar Castle was enveloped in a tense and anxious atmosphere.


    Some people started to pray, some people were at a loss, and some people''s eyes flashed, not knowing what they were thinking...


    But it didn''t take long for a loud cry of a baby to break the stagnant atmosphere of the Lion''s Roar Castle.


    No matter what they thought before, everyone showed excited smiles at this moment and cheered loudly.


    In the delivery room, Colin carried the crying little guy to Vera.


    "It''s a boy."


    "Well." Vera hugged the child tightly with a happy smile on her face, "Have you thought of a name?"


    "Well...let''s call it Caesar."


    "Caesar?" Vera glanced at Colin curiously, "This name doesn''t seem to be very common, how did you think of it? Does it have any meaning?"


    Colin laughed and said:


    "It means that he is a born king!"


    (https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 697： the truth

    "Old Madam, it''s windy outside, let''s go back quickly."


    The maid pulled Mrs. Elina''s arm, but found that the other party not only did not look back, but took a few steps forward.


    "Old Madam..."


    The maid was helpless, so she had to follow Mrs. Yelina, who suddenly became extraordinarily stubborn, to continue walking.


    The setting sun had already fallen below the horizon, and only the western sky reflected a splendid rosy glow.


    The north wind whistled past, and the chill became more intense.


    But Mrs. Yelina persistently came to the small remote attic in the northwest corner of Lion Roar Fort, looking at this abandoned building that was already covered with ivy, her eyes were full of tears.


    After standing for a while, she reached out and pushed the door of the attic. .


    It''s just that I don''t know if it''s because of disrepair, or because the old man''s strength is too small, and he didn''t push it.


    The maid frowned. Just as she was about to persuade her, she suddenly found a hand sticking out from behind and pressing it on the wooden door.


    Squeak-


    The wooden door opened, and a burst of smoke escaped, causing the maid to sneeze.


    She turned around quickly and found Colin who appeared behind her at some point:


    "Sir Duke, you..."


    "You go down first."


    "Yes."


    After the maid left, Colin supported Mrs. Yelina''s arm and said with a smile:


    "Old Madam, do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Mrs. Yelina looked sideways at Colin, and her turbid eyes contained extremely complicated emotions, and it was hard to tell them apart for a while.


    "Okay."


    The two walked into the attic, and with the weak sunlight outside, they could vaguely see the interior layout.


    Dusty carpets, shabby furniture, and wall decorations covered in cobwebs...all of which indicate that no one has been here for a long, long time.


    It''s just that Colin still sees from the style of these decorations that the one who once lived here was a noble lady.


    Since Mrs. Yelina came here, her emotions have been a little excited, and Colin could clearly feel the slight trembling of her body.


    Seeing that the old man seemed to be exhausted, Colin hurriedly dusted off a chair and helped Mrs. Yelina to sit down.


    When the old man calmed down, Colin leaned over and stared into her eyes, and asked:


    "Old Madam, is this the place where Queen Midella lived when she was ill and quarantined?"


    Madam Yelina looked around, her eyes were full of nostalgia, she nodded and said:


    "Yeah, I haven''t been here for so many years... And now, Midella is dead... My children... are all dead..."


    The old lady sobbed as she spoke, but she quickly wiped away her tears, looked at Colin, and said a little embarrassedly:


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little gaffe, to make you laugh..."


    "It''s okay." Colin smiled and handed the old man a silk scarf.


    He really sympathized with the old lady in front of him. After all, his three children¡ªthe Duke of St. Hilde, the Marquis of Garcia, and the Queen of Midella, all died one after another. For an elderly mother, A big blow indeed.


    However, there are some things that Colin still wants to ask clearly.


    "Old Madam, the disease that Queen Midella had at the time was the white plague, right?"


    Gu Yu "That''s right. Fortunately, the Supreme Lord has mercy on her and did not let the disease take her life. At that time, she was isolated and cultivated here, and she lived a life of isolation for three years. It was really hard for her to persevere. down..."


    "Really?" Colin''s eyes flashed, and he asked again, "When Vera had a difficult labor before, why did you call Midella''s name in the delivery room?"


    "Do I have it?" Mrs. Yelina looked surprised, as if she didn''t remember at all.


    Colin nodded earnestly and said:


    "Yes, and it''s not just one mistake. The maids and doctors in the delivery room can testify."


    "Hey, then maybe I really called the wrong name." Mrs. Yelina patted her head with a wry smile, "I''m getting old and my brain is not very good. I often call the wrong person..."


    "Really?" Colin smiled noncommittally, "Did Queen Midella also have a difficult childbirth?"


    "Probably not. I wasn''t around Midella when she gave birth, but I heard that everything went well."


    "No." Colin''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "I mean the real Midella Saint Hilde!"


    Madam Yelina''s face trembled, but she still put on a puzzled look, saying:


    "I don''t understand what you mean, what is the real Midella?"


    "You understand." Colin stared at Mrs. Yelena''s face seriously, as if to see every nuanced change in her face, "The real Midella Saint Hilde, not Yeliph St. Chapman!"


    Hearing this name, Mrs. Yelina couldn''t hide the panic in her eyes, but she still insisted on shaking her head and said:


    "Duke St. Chapman, I really don''t understand what you mean..."


    "Old Madam, why do you hide it?" Colin showed a complacent smile, "Have you forgotten my surname? My surname is St. Chapman too!


    Yelifu has already told me all the truth!


    Didn''t the real Miss Midella get the White Plague?


    The reason why she was isolated in this attic so that she could not see outsiders was not because she was worried about infection, but because she was pregnant! "


    "No! Impossible! It''s impossible for Yelifu to know the real reason for Midella''s death..." Mrs. Yelina denied it flatly, but as soon as she said the words, she realized that she had leaked.


    And Colin showed a successful smile and said:


    "Old Madam, it seems that I guessed correctly. The real Miss Midella was quarantined here because of her pregnancy."


    Then, without waiting for Mrs. Yelina to deny it he continued:


    "The reason why she was quarantined for three years was because she died of dystocia during childbirth, right?


    That''s why you asked Yelifu to replace her and marry Emperor Reinhardt.


    That''s why you called out Midella''s name when you saw Vera''s difficult birth today, because that scene brought back bad memories for you.


    I believe that their mother and daughter should look alike, right?


    That''s why you got the wrong name. "


    Facing Colin''s step-by-step questioning, Mrs. Yelina could no longer say anything of denial, but her whole body trembled and her face turned pale.


    Colin sighed, reached out to hold the old man''s cold hands, and said warmly:


    "Old Madam, I don''t mean to force you, I just want to know the truth. Besides, Vera also has the right to know the truth of all this."


    Mrs. Yelina stopped shaking, but when she looked up again, tears were already streaming down her face.


    She looked at Colin''s sincere and calm gaze, hesitated for a while, and finally nodded slowly, sobbing:


    "That''s right... what you said... it''s true... Midella is indeed...here...difficult...died in childbirth...and Vera...is her posthumous child..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 698： funeral

    Three days later, the blood cavalry army successfully arrived at Winter City.


    Also arriving at the same time was the remains of Marquis Garcia.


    That afternoon, the body was buried in the St. Hilde family cemetery.


    Although she had just undergone a caesarean section, the blood descendant''s ability to recover is extremely amazing, and Vera has been able to walk down the ground freely.


    At this time, she was wearing a long black dress, standing in front of the tomb with a sad expression.


    "Supreme Lord of Light, please show your mercy.


    We are here today to pray for Garcia St. Hilde. .


    This brave and upright knight is your most devout believer. He has finished his journey in the world and finally returns to your embrace!


    May you open your heart to receive his soul and let him rest in peace. "


    After the emeritus bishop finished his prayers, the four Saint Hilde knights slowly lifted the coffin of Marquis Garcia and put it into the dug tomb.


    Colin supported Vera''s shoulders and led her forward to sprinkle a handful of soil into the tomb.


    Immediately, the attendants stepped forward and began to fill the soil.


    At this moment, Vera finally couldn''t hold on anymore, and the tears she held back poured out like a flood.


    Colin took his wife into his arms and stroked her trembling back.


    After the filling was completed, Vera finally stabilized her mood.


    She took the white chrysanthemum that Colin handed over and placed it in front of Marquis Garcia''s tombstone, then bowed her head and prayed silently.


    At this point, the funeral is over.


    Everyone left one after another, and in the end, only Colin, Vera, and Mrs. Yelina were left.


    Colin suddenly said:


    "Vera, do you know? In the tomb of Marquis Garcia, there is actually another body buried."


    "What?" Vera raised her head in surprise, "Whose is it?"


    "Midella Saint Hilde."


    "Aunt?" Vera became more puzzled, "Shouldn''t she be buried in the royal cemetery?"


    "The one buried in the royal cemetery is another person, and the one here is the real Midella Saint Hilde, and also your mother."


    "My mother?" Vera opened her mouth wide. Seeing that Colin didn''t seem to be joking, she looked at Mrs. Elina on the other side, and finally realized something, "Grandma, what''s going on?"


    Madam Yelina sighed and said in a low voice:


    "Vera, I''m sorry for hiding you for so long, but this is the biggest scandal in the Saint Hilde family in the past 100 years, I really don''t know what to tell you...


    But since your husband has already guessed the truth from the clues, I will no longer hide it.


    Exactly. Your mother is none other than Midella Saint Hilde! "


    Vera''s eyes widened and her lips moved, but she was so shocked by the news that she didn''t know what to say.


    Only then did she understand what her grandmother meant by "scandal"¡ª


    I turned out to be the crystallization of my brother and sister''s chaos!


    "How could this be? Father...he...how could he...mother...my sister...not yet underage..."


    Listening to Vera''s incoherent question, Mrs. Yelina explained in a low voice:


    Gu Hao</span> "You should also know that Midella made a marriage contract with the royal family when she was very young. When she was fourteen years old, we took her to Yulong City and met Lai, who was still the prince at the time. Inhart.


    However, Reinhardt did not make a good impression on Midella. After returning to Winter City, Midella told us that she did not want to marry Reinhardt.


    But at that time, the North was facing enormous pressure from trolls and desperately needed the support of the royal family. How could the family destroy this important political marriage because of the little girl''s personal likes and dislikes.


    I also thought that Midella was just playing a childish temper. When she grows up and understands her responsibilities and obligations as a Saint Hilde, she will naturally accept this marriage obediently.


    But I never thought that the reason why she didn''t want to marry Reinhardt was because she already had a love for her, and the object of her love was her own brother Garcia!


    So, in order to fight against the family''s arrangement, these two young and ignorant fools actually came up with a bad idea to escape the marriage contract¡ª


    It''s to get Midella pregnant..."


    Madam Yelina sighed again and continued:


    "Vera, you should remember that Midella was quarantined for three years because of the white plague?"


    Vera nodded and suddenly realized:


    "So, aunt... Mother, she wasn''t quarantined because of the white plague, but because she was pregnant?"


    "That''s right. When such a scandal happened, your grandfather was furious. On the one hand, he sent Garcia to the ice field in the sky, asking him to reflect on himself on the most dangerous and difficult front, and on the other hand, he blocked the news of Midella''s pregnancy and announced that she was pregnant. Got the white plague and isolated her in the attic in the northwest corner of the castle, ready to release her after she gave birth to the child.


    But...but no one thought...Midella would have a difficult birth...after giving birth to you, she died..."


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Ye Lina burst into tears, reached out her hand to touch Vera''s face, and choked out:


    "I saw that you also suffered a dystocia that day... I was really frightened... I thought... the nightmare of that year was going to happen again..."


    "Grandma... uuu..."


    Vera hugged Mrs. Yelina and cried non-stop.


    After a long while, the two men slowed down.


    Vera wiped away her tears and asked the doubts in her heart:


    "Grandmother, if the mother died because of dystocia, who would marry Emperor Reinhard the Great?"


    "That was the noble daughter of the St. Chapman family, named Yelifu. After the St. Chapman family was destroyed by the church, she quietly left a trace of blood in the north and was always sheltered by the St. Hilde family.


    After Midella died, your grandfather didn''t want to give up the marriage with the royal family, so he hired Yelifu, who was the same age as Midella and looked similar. UU Reading ¡±


    Vera nodded silently. Many doubts in her heart were finally answered at this moment, but this answer made her feel bored in her heart.


    "That''s why... my father always refused to marry a wife and fought in the ice field in the sky all year round, right?"


    "Yeah. After learning about Midella''s death, Garcia changed his personality completely. He blamed his sister''s death on his recklessness and ignorance, so he fought like crazy on the front line, hoping to make a difference. atonement for his past mistakes.


    Actually, being able to die in the Cathedral of Holy Light this time, I actually think it is a relief for him. "


    Colin listened silently, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Marquis Garcia is indeed at fault, but it is hard to blame.


    If the old duke hadn''t forced Midella to marry someone she didn''t love, if she hadn''t figured out some stupid way to resist the marriage, if she hadn''t died in childbirth...


    Perhaps, the tragedy will not happen.


    "After Midella died, we secretly buried her in the cemetery. There was no monument or funeral. Until today, she was finally able to reunite with her beloved brother..."


    The cold autumn wind roared past, taking Mrs. Yelina''s whispers somewhere.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 699： Abandoned

    The morning sun shines through the curtains and shines on Vera''s flawless pretty face.


    She turned over and dipped into Colin''s arms lazily, as if she could find a sense of security there.


    But before she could fall asleep again, a baby cry woke her up again.


    "I''ll go." Vera held down her husband who was about to get up, turned over and got out of bed, put on a silver nightdress, and tied a thin belt around her waist. Go to the baby room next door.


    The maid had already held the crying little guy in her arms and comforted her softly. When she saw Vera, she hurriedly saluted.


    Vera took Caesar from the maid, held it in her arms, unbuttoned her nightdress, and fed the little guy. .


    The crying stopped suddenly, only a slight sucking sound was heard.


    The smell of burning rosin and amber fills the room with a sense of tranquility and tranquility.


    After a while, the full-fed little guy fell asleep again.


    Vera put Caesar back in the cradle, and half-knelt in front of the bed, motionless, watching the pink and tender little guy intently.


    He has the same black hair as Colin, a chubby little face, chubby little hands, closed eyes, and slept soundly.


    Vera looked at him in a trance, as if she saw a miracle, a treasure, a gift, and she couldn''t bear to blink.


    There were subtle footsteps behind him, and then he was surrounded by a warm embrace.


    Colin''s voice immediately rang in her ear:


    "Are you hungry? Let''s have breakfast too."


    "Okay." Vera slowly got up and walked out with her arms around Colin.


    After breakfast, the two strolled to the edge of Onyx Lake.


    After Marquis Garcia''s funeral, in order to relax his wife, Colin took her to the Onyx Manor on the outskirts of Winter City.


    The scenery here is beautiful and it is a good place for leisure and vacation.


    The sun today is just right, and it is warm and comfortable on people.


    A thin breeze blew across the surface of the Onyx Lake, creating layers of ripples.


    The tern swept across the lake and picked up a plump white-bellied crucian carp, which attracted the same kind of scramble.


    Along the path by the lake, Colin walked around with his arms around his wife''s slender waist, enjoying this rare warmth and tranquility.


    "Colin, in fact, you don''t have to be here with me all the time, I''m already fine."


    Hearing this, Colin looked at his wife''s face in surprise and said with a smile:


    "What? I''ve only been back for a few days. Are you going to drive me away?"


    Vera stopped, turned around and hugged her husband, pressing her head against Colin''s chest, listening to his heartbeat, and said:


    "No, of course I want you to stay by my side and never leave. But...I know it''s impossible. You are now the guardian of the empire, you don''t just belong to me, you have your responsibilities ¡­¡±


    Colin''s eyes flickered slightly, and he asked in a deep voice, "Did someone tell you something?"


    Gu Yu Vera shook her head and said:


    "No. But I''m not stupid. You came back this time with a blood cavalry army. Naturally, it''s impossible to just visit me or **** my father''s body.


    Besides, I also heard that some incidents in the Eastern Territory have happened. You should be planning to go to Bailu City, right? "


    Seeing this, Colin could only nod his head and said:


    "Yes, there are always some dishonest people in the East. I suspect that this incident has something to do with the mage..."


    Speaking of which, Clinton paused, and when Vera raised her head, he looked into her eyes and said solemnly:


    "This time I''m going to go to Yeville, the Council of Mages, either to become a vassal of the empire, or to be destroyed!"


    Vera''s eyes flashed with a hint of sadness, but then she nodded in agreement and said:


    "Well, Yeville is indeed a hidden danger of the empire. I support your approach. However, not all mages are willing to be enemies with the empire. As far as I know, many mages are friendly, and they have been calling for reconciliation with the empire. , seeking a way to peaceful coexistence.¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give them a chance to choose. Of course, as for that **** Mr. Hooka, I have to kill him!"


    "Mr. Ho really deserves it!" Of course Vera would have no objection to this, she thought for a while, and then said, "By the way, if you go to Yeville, you can ask the teacher to accompany you, and he can become a bridge between you and the mages. , so that you can win over the friendly faction among the mages."


    Colin knew that Vera''s so-called teacher was Master Kusius.


    When Mr. Hoe launched the [Eye of Judgment] to sacrifice Seris Saint Hilde to the Fallen Eagle City, he was the one who stayed outside the Fallen Eagle City to prevent anyone from disturbing Mr. Hog''s spellcasting.


    However, Mage Kusius took the initiative to find Vera later, claiming that he did not know that Mr. Ho''s target was the Duke of the North, otherwise he would definitely stop Mr. Ho''s actions.


    Moreover, Mage Kusius also provided some help to Vera in the process of retaking Winter City, and handed the spell scroll of [Eye of Judgment] to Vera, which was also Vera''s choice to believe in her teacher and let him Reasons to stay in Royal Dragon City


    Of course, Colin never trusted this guy from the beginning to the end, he just let him go for Vera''s sake.


    "Okay, I''ll bring Master Kusius with me."


    In front of Vera, Colin naturally couldn''t refuse, so he had to agree.


    But after thinking about it, Colin felt that this might also be a good opportunity just to see what the master Kusius was planning, otherwise he would put such a time bomb in the winter. City, he is not worried.


    Immediately, Colin stopped delaying, returned to the manor and glanced at Caesar again, said goodbye to his wife and children, and returned to Winter City.


    According to Vera, since joining the Saint Hilde family, Mage Kusius seems to really plan to live in the north, and even married a noble daughter of the Saint Hilde family and gave birth to a son.


    Some time ago, Mage Kusius also found Vera and wanted to help his son get a baptism qualification, saying that he wanted him to become a knight and make achievements in the future. It is best to mix a title and territory in the north.


    It seems that this Mage Kusius is really ready to say goodbye and cut off his past mage career, and wholeheartedly wants to integrate into the circle of the imperial aristocracy.


    While thinking about it, Colin has come to a mansion in the west district of Winter City.


    Of course, the butler recognized the famous Duke of St. Chapman, and he respectfully led Colin to find Master Kusius.


    Passing through the front hall, the two entered the backyard. Before the housekeeper could report, he was stunned on the spot.


    Because, they were stunned to see that Master Kusius actually landed on all fours and rushed out, with a two- or three-year-old child sitting on his back, shouting excitedly:


    "Charge! Charge! Toward that enemy, charge!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 700： inquire

    The yard suddenly became quiet, except for the unbridled noise of children.


    Master Kusius''s movements froze for a while, but soon recovered.


    I saw him smiling nonchalantly. He immediately got up and hugged the son behind him and threw it to the housekeeper. He smiled and said to Colin:


    "Duke St. Chapman, I didn''t know you were coming. It''s a little rude. Please forgive me."


    Colin looked at Mage Kusius with a playful look, and seeing the other party''s calm expression, he didn''t seem to be embarrassed at all by his ugliness being seen by outsiders.


    "It''s okay, I just became a father myself, so I can understand your feelings very well."


    Master Kusius burst out laughing, and immediately greeted Colin warmly to come into the room and take a seat, and brought him tea and water himself.


    "My lord, what is your order for you to come today?"


    Colin smiled slightly, and without arguing with him, he said straight:


    "Have you paid attention to the latest news from the East Territory?"


    "I heard some..."


    "You said, where did they have the courage to kill my students?"


    "Mr. Ho has always been very tricky when it comes to demagoguery."


    Colin''s eyes flashed and he immediately said:


    "So, you''re sure that the messenger behind the scenes in the East Territory is Mr. Ho?"


    Master Kusius sighed, took out a letter from his pocket, handed it to Colin, and explained:


    "My lord, to tell you the truth, this is a letter that Mr. Ho sent me some time ago, and he wants me to go to the east to help him."


    Colin hurriedly scanned it and asked:


    "Then why didn''t you accept his invitation?"


    Master Kusius shrugged and said with a smile:


    "Lord Duke, I''ve already settled down in Winter City, and I don''t want to be involved in these things. Moreover, with my relationship with the Duke of the North, it is better for my son to seek a future for his son than for him. Go to Yeville and study those boring arcane knowledge.


    What''s more, I''ve actually confessed to you a long time ago that I''ve never been optimistic about Mr. Ho, this man is too conspiratorial, but he doesn''t know how to manage his power down-to-earth, and now he can only rely on some small tricks to deceive people. Not really a person who can do it. "


    Colin smiled noncommittally. He didn''t know if he believed the words of Master Kusius. He just asked:


    "Tell me, why did Mr. Ho instigate those nobles from the East to fight against me this time?"


    In fact, this was Colin''s biggest doubt.


    The Eastern Territory was swept over by the blood cavalry army he led a long time ago. It is impossible for those Eastern Territory nobles not to know what the outcome of fighting against Ke Lin would be.


    Moreover, the main troops in the eastern border have now been transferred to the front line of the Loire Valley, and those who are left behind are all second-line troops, and they are even more vulnerable in front of the blood cavalry army.


    Colin really couldn''t figure out where their courage came from.


    As for Mr. Ho, Colin didn''t think he would pose any threat to him.


    Although this person occupies the body of a paladin, judging from the fact that he was chased around by Prince Lehi, his real strength is actually not as good as that of a real paladin.


    And in the state of the real body of the blood clan, Colin is a stronger existence than the paladin of the same rank, so it seems that dealing with Mr. Ho is not a problem at all.


    What''s more, Colin also has a paladin blood slave.


    Then, why did Mr. Ho dare to incite those Eastern nobles to murder Ke Lin''s students?


    Master Kusius touched his nose and smirked:


    "Lord Duke, this... I can''t tell. However, in my opinion, the trump card in Mr. Ho''s hand is probably the [Eye of Judgment]."


    Gu I </span> Colin actually thought of this too.


    But to be honest, he didn''t think Mr. Ho could use the [Eye of Judgment] again.


    You know, the casting conditions of this forbidden spell are no longer a secret.


    The tragedy of the Falling Eagle City has long spread throughout the empire, and the nobles have been sufficiently vigilant against Mr.


    Under such circumstances, who would be willing to hand over their own territory, the root of their dependence, and become a sacrifice to Mr.


    If the lord himself is a mage, it is still possible. After all, exchanging the territory for the body of a paladin is crazy, but it is not unacceptable.


    But the only mage lord of the Radiance Empire is Vera.


    And Vera is not yet a sixth-order mage, even if she wants to cast a forbidden spell, it is impossible.


    Therefore, Colin felt that this time, Mr. Ho should not use the [Eye of Judgment] as a basis to move the aristocrats of the Eastern Realm.


    Of course, Colin would not be unprepared for this.


    In fact, when he got the news of the change in the Eastern Territory, he had already sent a group of blood slaves to the Eastern Territory.


    According to previous experience, the use of [Eye of Judgment] requires at least 300,000 sacrifices, and there are five large cities with more than 300,000 people in the eastern border, all of which have been secretly guarded by Colin''s blood slaves.


    Once it is discovered that the city may be sacrificed, these blood slaves will look for the caster and kill them desperately.


    Seeing that Mage Kusius couldn''t provide any useful information, Colin didn''t ask any further questions, so he went straight:


    "Mage Kusius, I''m going to leave for the Eastern Territory tomorrow to thoroughly investigate the truth of Eckert''s death. In addition, I''m also planning to go to Yeville. I don''t know if you are willing to go with me."


    With a straight face, Master Kusius asked:


    "Sir Duke, you went to Yeville, I don''t know why..."


    "I want the Council of Mage to become a vassal of the empire and accept the supervision of the royal family!" Seeing the change in the face of Mage Kusius, Ke Lin slightly eased his tone and said, "Of course, I can give Yevil a certain degree of autonomy, allowing They continue to study arcane arts independently, but it is impossible to allow them to remain in the imperial system and even threaten the empire from time to time!"


    Kusius breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "Sir Duke, UU Reading thank you for your kindness and tolerance. I believe that as long as the empire does not regard mages as blasphemous heretics, the Council of mages is willing to reach an agreement for peaceful coexistence with the empire.


    Well, if you don''t dislike it, this time I am willing to be the middleman to help you persuade the Council of Lawyers. "


    "Thank you for your help." Colin nodded with satisfaction, then got up and prepared to leave.


    But Mage Kusius quickly stopped Colin again, saying:


    "My lord, I have another request..."


    Colin''s eyes flashed, knowing that the other party was going to take the opportunity to make a condition, so he said lightly:


    "You say."


    Master Kusius smiled and said a little embarrassedly:


    "Lord Duke, it''s like this, my naughty son admires you very much and wants to be a great knight like you, so... can you make him your student?"


    Colin secretly complained¡ªhow can a kid want to be my student?


    "Of course there is no problem, being able to be..."


    "Abby."


    "Well, it''s my honor to be Abby''s teacher."


    Kusius clapped his palms excitedly: "That''s great, I''ll call the little guy!"


    After speaking, he rushed out of the meeting room.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 701： reel

    Winter City Central Church.


    The melodious sound of hymns echoed in the prayer hall, and a solemn atmosphere enveloped the audience.


    Colin stood on the side of the hall, watching Mage Kursius'' son, Abby, staggering toward the baptismal pool.


    This time, in order to make Master Cursius do his best for him, he not only accepted Abby as a student, but also arranged a baptism ceremony for the little guy.


    Of course, Mage Kursius had already approached Vera, and Vera agreed to give Abby a baptism spot.


    But the number of baptisms in the church is limited, and Abby''s baptism ceremony was originally scheduled to be scheduled for next year.


    This time, Colin went out in person and forced Abby into a team. .


    In fact, the sooner the baptism ceremony is held, the better, so that the baptized can cultivate the affinity of the Holy Light as soon as possible, and improve the knighthood as soon as possible.


    Those true descendants of the great nobles are usually baptized after the full moon.


    So Colin really did his best for this new student this time.


    Standing beside him, Mage Kursius was full of excitement and pride at this time, and was obviously very satisfied with Colin''s arrangement.


    Under the gazes of everyone, Abby had already walked to the holy pool.


    Bishop Emeritus asked in a majestic tone:


    "Lost Lamb, Suffering Sinner, Abby, are you willing to dedicate everything you have to the Lord of Glory until you die?"


    Abby''s face tensed, she nodded vigorously, and said:


    "I will!"


    Only then did Bishop Emeritus show a smile, stretched out his hand to pick up Abby, and slowly immersed it in the holy water pool, and said at the same time:


    "Dive into this pool, and you will be separated from the filth;


    Dip into this pool, and your sins will be washed away;


    Immerse in this pool and you will be cleansed again..."


    For this baptism, Master Kursius also did similar training to Abby in advance, so after being immersed in holy water, the little guy just closed his eyes and didn''t struggle.


    The voice of the emeritus bishop suddenly became louder:


    "May the glory of the Supreme Lord always shine on your way forward!"


    A sacred breath suddenly erupted in the holy water pool, and then calmed down again.


    The baptism ceremony is over.


    Bishop Emeritus took Abby out of the holy water pool and handed it to the Master Kursius who ran up.


    "Thank you, Bishop, for your hard work!"


    "It''s my responsibility to find and serve knights for my lord, you don''t have to be polite."


    Bishop Emeritus'' face was a little pale. It seemed that the baptism ceremony was indeed a big drain on the presiding pastor. He didn''t say any more, just nodded to Colin, then turned and left.


    Colin stepped forward and congratulated Mage Kursius.


    Master Kursius thanked him repeatedly. He wanted Abby to salute Colin, but after the baptism ceremony, the little guy was drowsy and couldn''t keep his eyelids open.


    Colin smiled nonchalantly, and said to Kusius:


    "Let''s leave at nine o''clock tomorrow morning, don''t forget."


    After speaking, turn around and leave


    But Mage Kursius handed Abby to his wife, and then chased after him.


    "My lord, in order to thank you for your care for Abby, I have something else I want to give you."


    "Oh? Really? You''re too polite." Colin replied casually, not taking it seriously.


    Master Kursius took out a scroll from his bosom and handed it to Colin.


    Gu Jiao</span> Colin did not refuse either, and asked:


    "what is this?"


    Master Kursius cleared his throat and said solemnly:


    "Lord Duke, this time you are going to the east, you are likely to be attacked by mages, and the only thing they can pose a fatal threat to you is the forbidden spell [Eye of Judgment].


    For this reason, I specially made this arcane scroll, which can prevent you from being the target of the [Eye of Judgment]..."


    Hearing this, the randomness on Colin''s face completely disappeared.


    He stopped, looked at Master Kursius seriously, and said solemnly:


    "Are you sure it can resist an attack from a forbidden spell?"


    Mage Kursius nodded confidently and said:


    "Yes. However, to be more precise, it can''t actually resist the forbidden spell, it can only prevent you from being the target of the [Eye of Judgment].


    Maybe you don''t know, the forbidden spell of [Eye of Judgment] developed by Mr. Ho is actually based on a forbidden spell called [Petrified Eye] that I once collected.


    Moreover, during the research and development process, he has discussed and exchanged with me many times.


    It can be said without modesty that I am the person who knows the [Eye of Judgment] best in this world except Mr. Ho.


    That''s why I know that this terrifying forbidden spell actually has a fatal weakness. "


    "What weakness?" Colin couldn''t help but open the arcane scroll in his hand.


    I saw that it was covered with intricate lines of the magic circle. Even if it was not stimulated, there were strong arcane fluctuations.


    Master Kursius smiled and said:


    "Lord Duke, you must know that almost all forbidden spells are actually large-scale killings, but only the [Eye of Judgment] is a precise strike, which is extremely unusual.


    This is actually a tricky method developed by Mr. Ho in order to reduce the loss and backlash, it allows the caster to choose the target of the spell..."


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help but think of the scene when he was in the Storm Fortress when he controlled Queen Midella, who became a blood slave, to cast the [Eye of Judgment].


    In retrospect, there was indeed a process of choosing the target of the spell, and he changed the recipient from the Duke of St. Grian to the orc emperor.


    Just because of the lack of enough sacrifices, this forbidden spell did not cause much harm to the Orc Emperor.


    "...The aura of a paladin is far beyond that of ordinary people, so it can be easily located and become the target of forbidden spells. However, because of this, I have come up with a way to deal with the [Eye of Judgment]..."


    "Could it be that your scroll can help paladins hide their aura?"


    "That''s right!" Master Kusius snapped his fingers excitedly, and UU reading said proudly, "This scroll actually only records a fourth-order stealth spell, but it can prevent bans. Curse attack!


    You said, isn''t this a genius idea! "


    Colin showed an admiring smile and said:


    "Yes, Master Kursius, you are indeed a genius! When I verify the function of this scroll, I will personally report your contribution to the Queen.


    Trust me, with this scroll, you may be able to get a title! "


    When Kursius heard the words, his face flushed with excitement, and he quickly bowed to thank him:


    "Thank you for your recognition and help, Lord Duke!"


    When Colin saw this, he was inevitably a little proud.


    The investment in Cusius'' son just now paid off so quickly.


    Although he has prepared for the [Eye of Judgment], it is always better to have an extra layer of insurance.


    Colin closed the scroll, put it close to him, and patted Kursius on the shoulder, saying enthusiastically, "Don''t forget to leave at nine o''clock tomorrow."


    "Yes, the Duke, I am at your disposal at any time!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 702： cross the river

    Before the sun went down, Colin finally set foot on the land of the east again.


    This time, the location he chose to cross the river was still Clover City.


    Walking off the trestle and stepping on the wet sand of the port, Colin seemed to be able to smell the blood of those days.


    At this time last year, he successfully turned against the Hall family, and burned the Tianma army here, officially opening the prelude to the conquest of the Eastern Territory.


    Now that he is revisiting the old place, Colin is also full of emotion.


    Earl Hall followed behind Colin and hesitated several times.


    Colin stopped at the pier and looked at the transport ships full of soldiers and warhorses on the Furious River. Then he asked Earl Hall:


    "How long will it take to transport all the blood cavalry troops across the river?"


    "Lord Duke, if we deliver overnight, we can expect to complete the task by noon tomorrow at the earliest."


    "Okay, then it''s hard work for the soldiers."


    "This is what we should do." Earl Hall glanced at Colin, and finally said what he had been hiding in his heart, "Lord Duke, after Eckert''s death, Molly didn''t send a letter back! It''s so unusual, I suspect, that she''s probably... under house arrest, or even..."


    Colin turned around, patted Earl Hall on the shoulder, and comforted:


    "Don''t worry, Earl Hall, your daughter, Mrs. Molly, will be fine. Besides, your grandson Eckert is my student, and I will definitely investigate his death.


    No matter who planned this conspiracy, I will make him pay the price! "


    Earl Hall nodded heavily and said:


    "Lord Duke, thank you for your care for the Hall family. During this period of time, I have also borrowed some information from my contacts in the past, which can be used for your reference."


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it."


    "Yes." Earl Hall took a deep breath and then said, "First of all, the main messenger who murdered Eckert should be Marquis Obers."


    "Marquis of Orbes?" Colin frowned, apparently never heard of the name.


    "Yes, this person is the clan uncle of the last Duke of the Eastern Region. He was also a well-known high-ranking knight in the Glory Empire, but now he is over a hundred years old. I really didn''t expect this half foot to step into The old guy from the grave will come out and do something..."


    "Do you have any solid evidence to prove it is this person?"


    "No. But before Eckert was suddenly ''severely ill'', the Marquis of Orbes, who had long been silent, began to inquire about the affairs of the Saint-Pros family, and even convened many old nobles of his generation for a party.


    After this gathering, these old nobles from the major families in the Eastern Region also suddenly came to the front again and began to ask about family affairs.


    You also know that at this time, most of the lords of the eastern border led their troops to the front line of the Loire Valley, and it was the most empty moment in the family.


    A group of old men who should have retired long ago, headed by the Marquis of Orbes, took the opportunity to seize the power of the family. At present, the East Territory has fully entered the era of "old man politics"!


    That''s why I said that Eckert''s death must have something to do with this strange change! "


    "Old guy?" Colin rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    It seems that Mr. Ho has bewitched these old guys who should have retired long ago, and let them come out to seize power.


    But the question is, how did Mr. Ho move these people?


    These old guys haven''t had a good time for a few days, so what are they still fighting for power and profits?


    unless¡­


    Colin immediately thought that for these old guys with half a foot in the grave, the only thing that is attractive is the longevity.


    So, Mr. Ho is probably letting these old guys see the hope of continuing their lives, which is why they are willing to take risks and make trouble!


    Could it be that Mr. Ho has come up with some new forbidden spell that can help these old guys live?


    Gu Xun</span> Thinking of this, Colin reached out and called the accompanying Master Kursius and asked:


    "Do you know of any spells that can prolong life?"


    "Extend lifespan?" Master Kursius scratched his head and shook his head, "Actually, many mages in Yeville have studied the issue of lifespan. After all, the temptation of immortality is not so great.


    But these studies have all ended in failure without exception.


    Hey, the length of life is the forbidden area of ??the gods, and it is not something that mortals can touch. "


    Colin asked again:


    "Then, do you know whether Mr. Ho has ever conducted any relevant research?"


    "Mr. Go..." Master Kursius thought for a while, then shook his head again, "As far as I know, Mr. Go has not conducted any relevant research, and his focus has always been on the [Eye of Judgment]."


    Colin nodded silently and did not ask any further questions.


    In fact, it is normal to think about it. The research on the arcane art of prolonging life, which can definitely be called the forbidden spell level, must consume a lot of effort and energy. It is impossible for Mr. Ho to research the genius forbidden spell like [Eye of Judgment]. At the same time, there is still enough energy to come up with a forbidden spell to prolong life.


    Seeing that Colin was silent for a long time, Kursius asked curiously:


    "My lord, why did you suddenly think of asking this?"


    Colin recounted the information that Earl Hall had inquired, together with his own guesses.


    After hearing that, Kursius was also full of doubts, but he obviously felt that this was not a big problem, so he complimented with a smile:


    "Lord Duke, no matter why these old fellows want to help Mr. Ho against you, they are destined to be wishful thinking. As long as the blood cavalry army you lead arrives, they will surely be able to sweep away all obstacles in the eastern border!"


    Colin smiled when he heard this.


    He actually thought so himself.


    There is no army in the East Territory that can fight the Blood Cavalry Army. Even if Mr. Ho can temporarily control the East Territory through these old guys, it is basically a castle on the beach. When the tide comes, it will only collapse.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The progress of crossing the river was smoother than Earl Hall expected, UU reading www. Just after ten o''clock in the morning on uukanshu.com, all the 30,000 blood cavalry troops came to the east bank of the Furus River.


    Colin didn''t order to leave immediately, but let the soldiers rest for a while, ready to set off after lunch.


    Soon, fumes of cooking smoke rose from the sky above Clover City.


    Colin was sitting in the parlour of the church and was about to eat when he saw Maester Yaluger walked in quickly.


    Since Colin was made Duke of St. Chapman, Maester Yaluger officially resumed his surname and became Colin''s retainer. This time he came to the East, and he also volunteered to accompany him.


    "My lord, I just received news that Camilla Saint-Pros and Grace Brugan announced their engagement."


    Colin was stunned when he heard the words.


    Because Grace was his lover, the two had a wonderful time in Tinder City.


    "What is this Camilla?"


    "He is the grandson of the Marquis of Orbes, and it is said that he is expected to be elected as the new Duke of the East..."


    "When will the Duke of Eastland be his turn to designate!"


    Colin sneered, stuffed the rest of the bread into his mouth, and ordered:


    "Inform the entire army, set off immediately after the meal, target, Tinder City!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 703： provoke

    Tinder City.


    In the Bruggen family cemetery, Grace was wearing a long black dress with a white daisy on her chest, bowed her head and stood in front of the tomb of Count Brugg, praying silently.


    Behind her, gathered a group of nobles and officers who came to attend the anniversary of the Earl of Bruggen.


    One year ago today, Earl Brugen led the Tinder Army, known as the First Army in the East, to fight against the Blood Cavalry Army, and the entire army was wiped out.


    What''s even more unbelievable is that those who fought with the fifty thousand fire velvet army were not even the main force of the blood cavalry army.


    With only three thousand blood cavalry troops, they beat the Tinder Army to the ground on the frontal battlefield.


    This battle can be said to have completely interrupted the backbone of the Eastern Border soldiers. Since then, the word "Blood Cavalry" has become a lingering nightmare for Eastern Border people. .


    Later, Ke Lin took advantage of the situation to invade Bailu City, beheaded the Duke of St. Pros, and rebuilt the political ecology of the Eastern Realm. During this process, the Eastern Realm nobles also silently endured it, daring not to have the slightest resistance.


    Unfortunately, when the orcs invaded, the blood cavalry army had no choice but to withdraw from the eastern border under the royal war order, and there was no time to consolidate the victory, thus leaving a lot of hidden dangers.


    Among them, the biggest hidden danger is the candidate of the Duke of the East Territory.


    Originally, Eckert St. Pros, as the first heir to the Duke of the East, was recognized by Colin and accepted as a student. According to the normal development of the plot, becoming the new Duke of the East was a matter of course.


    But no one expected that he would suddenly die of illness.


    Of course, the so-called "death from illness" is the external claim of the St. Pros family.


    Exactly how Eckert died, in fact, everyone knows in their hearts¡ª


    How could a healthy five-year-old child die so easily?


    Obviously, a force that intends to resist Colin has appeared in the Eastern Territory.


    But for most of the eastern nobles, Colin and the blood cavalry are still a nightmare that they dare not resist.


    Especially now, Colin is even more terrifying than a year ago.


    Commanding the battle of the Loire Valley, he was successfully promoted to a paladin, and he was awarded the title of guardian of the empire... These dazzling halos made Colin a terrifying existence that the nobles of the eastern realm did not dare to look directly at.


    Therefore, when the news that the Blood Cavalry Army crossed the Furious River and set foot on the Eastern Territory again came, the Eastern Territory nobles panicked.


    Grace ended her prayer, turned around, and her cold eyes slowly swept across the faces of everyone participating in the memorial service.


    "Everyone, you must have heard that the blood cavalry is coming to Tinder City. According to the latest information, they are only more than 300 kilometers away from Tinder City, and it is estimated that they will arrive in three days."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a commotion.


    When it comes to fear of the blood cavalry army, the Brugan family in Tinder City must be the most feared among the nobles of the Eastern Realm.


    The downfall of the Tinder Army is an unforgettable pain for them, and it cannot be wiped away without two or three generations.


    Grace paused and said again:


    "The reason why the blood cavalry army went straight to Tinder City must be well known to all of you."


    Everyone looked at each other, their eyes a little complicated.


    Of course they knew the reason why the blood cavalry went straight to Tinder City.


    It''s not because of the news that Grace and Camilla are engaged.


    A year ago, after Colin annihilated the velvet army, he swaggered into the city of velvet, which was powerless to resist, and it was Grace who entertained the **** of death in the north at that time.


    Gu Yu</span> Although many people despised Grace''s devotion to serving her father''s enemy, no one dared to show their disgust in front of the eldest Bruggen family, and even Three points in awe for being her Colin lover.


    But no one would have thought that after Marquis Orbes conspired to assassinate Eckert, he actually had Grace''s idea.


    This old fellow is determined to offend Colin St. Chapman.


    In fact, when they first received the marriage request from Marquis Obers, most of the members of the Brugen family wanted to refuse.


    They didn''t want to be the target of Colin''s anger.


    But the problem is that Grace''s grandfather, the last Earl of Brugen, actually directly agreed to the marriage.


    That''s right, the last Earl of Brugen was still alive, but five years ago, he handed over the title to his son in advance because he was too old to be in charge of the territory.


    A year ago, Earl Brugen was killed in battle, the Tinder Army was destroyed, and when Colin led the Blood Riders into Tinder City, the old earl was still lying on the bed and pretending to be dead, not daring to come out and preside over the overall situation.


    No one expected that after receiving the marriage request from the Marquis of Orbes this time, the old earl, who had not been concerned about the world for many years, suddenly appeared.


    In fact, it stands to reason that before the Duke of Eastland appointed the new Earl of Brugen, the old Earl was indeed the de jure master of Tinder City, and the knights of the Brugen family had sworn allegiance to him.


    It''s just that the old earl didn''t know whether he was confused, or was bewitched by someone, and actually agreed to the marriage of the Marquis of Orbes.


    This undoubtedly puts the Brugen family in an extremely dangerous situation.


    And no matter how the other members persuaded, the old earl stubbornly held his own.


    Well now, blood cavalry, here we come.


    When they thought that the nightmare they had experienced was about to come to Tinder City again, the members of the Brugen family couldn''t help but start to tremble in their hearts.


    Grace took everyone''s expressions into her eyes, took a deep breath, and then said aloud:


    "Grandpa is old and confused. What he did will bring endless disasters to the Brugan family and Tinder City!"


    Hearing this, the UU Reading cemetery suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone stared at the lonely young girl in front of them. They were both horrified and admired for her courage.


    Grace didn''t care about everyone''s eyes, and she didn''t seem to realize how deviant what she said just now. She looked calm and continued in a calm tone:


    "I don''t want to marry Camilla Saint-Pros!


    Even more unwilling to let the Brugen family be involved in the terrible political whirlpool!


    The blood cavalry is coming, we must make a choice!


    So, those who are willing to support me in rejecting this engagement, please stand behind me! "


    Everyone looked at this girl who had the courage to resist in surprise, and they immediately talked about it.


    Gradually, the first knight who stepped behind Grace appeared.


    And this seems to be a signal, and more and more people have walked over one after another.


    When the lineup behind Grace got bigger and bigger, the clansmen she faced didn''t have the courage to persist in place. Whether it was out of sincerity or not wanting to be isolated, in the end, everyone came to stand behind Grace.


    Grace showed a satisfied smile, turned around slowly, faced the crowd again, and said aloud:


    "Okay, let''s re-select a bright future for the Brugen family together!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 704： resist

    "Sorry, I''m late."


    The old earl in a wheelchair was pushed into the cemetery by the maid.


    "As people get old, it takes a long time to change clothes, making everyone wait for a long time."


    Seemingly feeling the stagnation of the atmosphere, he smiled and nodded to the crowd, but he didn''t get much response.


    The old earl didn''t care too much either, thinking that everyone was just immersed in the sad atmosphere of mourning.


    He restrained his smile, put on a serious expression, got up slowly with the help of the maid, and staggered to the tomb of Earl Brugen.


    "Grace, you are about to get married, and it is estimated that you will not have many chances to come back in the future, so you will preside over this memorial ceremony."


    Grace looked into the old earl''s eyes, but didn''t answer.


    The old earl frowned, and just as he was about to speak again, he heard Grace''s cold voice:


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to marry Camilla Saint-Pros."


    The old earl''s face darkened immediately, and he reprimanded in a low voice:


    "This matter has been settled! Don''t bother with me anymore, and don''t look at what the occasion is now, it''s your father''s..."


    "I''m not begging you," Grace interrupted lightly, "I''m just telling you the fact¡ªI won''t marry Camilla St. Pros!"


    The old earl''s cloudy eyes gradually became sharp. He stared coldly at his granddaughter and said with disdain:


    "What? Did the approach of the blood cavalry army give you the courage to resist? Do you really think that your lover can still run wild in the Eastern Territory like last time?


    Don''t be naive anymore!


    What I choose for you is the most correct path.


    Marry Camilla and you will be the next Duchess!


    Isn''t that better than a lover without a name? "


    Grace sneered and said:


    "Grandpa, did you really choose the most correct path? I just want to know, now that the blood cavalry is about to arrive in Tinder City, what are you going to use to resist?"


    The old earl''s eyes flashed and he said lightly:


    "You don''t need to worry about this. I can guarantee that as long as you obey my arrangements, Colin St. Chapman, you will definitely pay for the crimes you have committed!"


    Having said this, the old earl turned his head again, his eyes swept across the faces of the members of the Brugan family, seeing their panic and fear in his eyes, and comfortingly said:


    "You don''t have to worry about this! Since I dare to promise the marriage of the Saint Pros family, I am ready to deal with the blood cavalry!"


    Grace immediately asked with a sneer, "How to deal with it? Sacrifice Tinder City?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s expressions changed.


    The old earl suddenly looked back at Grace and categorically denied:


    "of course not!"


    Grace smiled lightly and asked, "Then what else can you do against the Duke of St. Chapman and the Blood Cavalry? Tell me?"


    The corner of the old earl''s mouth twitched slightly, but he still said expressionlessly:


    "This matter is a secret. How can you say it at will in such a public place? If the secret is leaked, it would be bad for the Blood Cavalry Army to prepare."


    "Grandpa, here are the core members of the Brugen family, are you still worried about traitors?"


    "People are unpredictable." The old earl looked at his granddaughter with bright eyes, and said meaningfully, "After all, some people always want to surrender to foreign enemies, who knows what stupid things they will do."


    Grace was obviously not going to let the old earl get away so easily, and persevered and said again:


    "Grandpa, I know you don''t trust me, but there are always people you trust, right? Well, you pick three trusted Brugans, tell them your plan, and see if they agree."


    Seeing the old earl froze on the spot, Grace asked with a smile:


    "Grandpa, you won''t be able to pick out three trusted people among all the Brugans, will you?"


    "Damn! Do I need to follow your instructions?" The old earl was obviously annoyed.


    "Of course I did not instruct you on your qualifications. I just feel that this important decision concerning the fate of the Brugen family cannot be made by you alone."


    The old earl''s breathing gradually became heavier, and it seemed that Grace was very angry:


    Gu Yi </span> "How many storms have I led the Brugen family through! Do you still need to question my qualifications?


    Haha, I think you are determined to rely on your lover! "


    Having said that, he turned to look at a family knight in front of him, and ordered:


    "Thomas! Take down Grace for me immediately!"


    Knight Thomas looked at the old earl and then at Grace, his face struggled for a while, but in the end he stood still.


    "Thomas Bruggen! Didn''t you hear my order?" the old earl shouted again angrily, only to find that Knight Thomas, like a wooden man, did not hear his words.


    "Knight Gant!" The old earl had to turn to another person, "Take Grace down for me!"


    Knight Gant looked up at the old earl, hesitated for a moment, and asked:


    "My lord, may I ask how you can deal with the blood cavalry?"


    "This is a military secret!" the old earl said coldly.


    Knight Ganter sighed and said, "Sir, I am the commander of the Tinder City garrison. Am I not qualified to know this secret?"


    The old earl''s face trembled a few times, but he still shook his head resolutely, saying:


    "Gant Brugen, are you going to betray me too?"


    Knight Gantt lowered his head and did not speak.


    The old earl''s face flushed red, and he had to look at the next person:


    "Murray Knight!"


    "Fate Knight!"


    "Tulis knight!"


    ¡­


    However, embarrassingly, no one responded to the old earl''s order.


    Such a result made the old earl feel endless panic and anger. He trembled uncontrollably and roared:


    "You... have you all forgotten the pledge of allegiance?"


    Grace smiled slightly and said sarcastically:


    "Grandpa, do you really think you are still Earl of Brugen? When you passed the title to your father, the knights of the Brugen family had already changed their allegiance.


    You, you are no longer the owner of Tinder City! "


    The old earl gasped quickly, raised his trembling hand, and pointed at Grace:


    "You...you...traitor...you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the old earl fainted in anger.


    The maid screamed and tried to call the doctor, but was stopped by Grace.


    I saw her walking slowly to the front of the old earl, and under the astonished eyes of everyone, she drew out a sharp sword and cut off her grandfather''s head!


    wow¡ª


    Everyone was frightened by this scene.


    Knight Gantt couldn''t help but said:


    "Miss Grace, this is your grandfather! How can you..."


    Grace asked indifferently:


    "This is a devil who wants to sacrifice to Tinder City. Shouldn''t he be executed? Besides, if not, how can we get the Duke of St. Chapman''s forgiveness?"


    The voice of everyone''s discussion suddenly became much smaller.


    Just looking at Grace''s eyes became extra complicated.


    Grace turned a blind eye to all this, just picked up the bleeding head and strode out.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 705： into the city

    "You said, could this Tinder City be a trap?"


    Colin rode on his horse and looked at Tinder City, whose outline could already be seen in the distance, and suddenly asked the Master Yaruger beside him.


    After hearing the words, Master Yarug nodded and said:


    "Lord Duke, it is indeed possible. After all, everyone knows that Miss Grace is your lover, and the news of her engagement this time is too coincidental.


    As if deliberately trying to provoke you and lead you to Tinder City. "


    Colin smiled and asked again:


    "Then do you think I should come?"


    Maester Yarug hesitated for a moment before saying:


    "My lord, I think you should come.


    First of all, the geographical location of Tinder City is extremely important. Guarding the only land passage connecting the north and south of China Unicom and controlling Tinder City will play a key role in your plan to control the East.


    Moreover, Miss Grace is your lover after all, no matter in terms of personal feelings or in order to maintain your dignity, this time you must crack down on this blatantly provocative behavior. .


    In addition, even if Tinder City is a trap, with your current strength, as long as you deal with it carefully, there is really no threat to your existence in the Eastern Territory. "


    When Ke Lin was about to speak again, he saw a messenger in front of him running fast, reporting:


    "Lord Duke, Tinder City in front took the initiative to open the city gate and surrender to us!"


    Colin glanced at Maester Yarug and said with a smile:


    "It''s really becoming more and more like a trap."


    Maester Yaluger thought for a moment, then suggested:


    "Lord Duke, if you are worried that Tinder City is a trap, you might as well leave some blood cavalry troops to guard outside the city. If there is a change in the city, you can also respond from outside."


    Colin touched the tip of his nose and seemed to think it was a good idea, so he nodded in agreement.


    Immediately, he immediately ordered to leave 10,000 blood cavalry troops to camp outside the city, and the remaining 20,000 blood cavalry troops entered the city with him.


    ¡­


    The gate of Tinder City.


    A group of members of the Brugen family gathered here in full costumes, as if to welcome the distinguished guests from afar.


    Grace was standing at the forefront of the welcoming team. She was wearing a long pale yellow dress, which tightly wrapped her body. Thrilling and wonderful curves.


    Such a bold and charming outfit undoubtedly attracted the attention of almost all the men present.


    But when Colin came out more and more, riding a white horse towards the city gate, everyone immediately forced their eyes to look away.


    They all knew very well that this delicate edelweiss was the bane of the Duke of St. Chapman and could not tolerate desecration.


    "The distinguished guardian of the empire, the Duke of St. Chapman, welcome you to Tinder City again!"


    As Grace bowed and saluted, Colin, who was sitting high on the horse, was better able to see the honey-colored seductive gully, which made his eyes stay for a long time.


    I haven''t seen each other for a year, and the girl who was still quite young at first has become so charming and moving.


    Colin looked at the girl in front of him with admiration, and laughed and teased:


    Gu Yang </span> "Miss Grace, I haven''t seen you for a long time, you are still so beautiful, no wonder so many people want to ask you for a kiss."


    "Lord Duke, you will make fun of me." Grace raised her head, rolled her eyes, and said coquettishly, "I don''t want to marry that Camilla Saint-Pros, this is what my grandfather agreed to on his own initiative. . However, he has already paid for it..."


    Saying that, she turned her head and winked behind her, and saw a servant walking forward with a square wooden box.


    Colin immediately understood, but still asked in surprise:


    "Is this your grandfather?"


    "Yes." Grace showed an innocent smile and said righteously, "I once bumped into him to meet Mr. Ho, although I didn''t hear the specific content of their discussions, but then he forced me to marry me. Camilla, which clearly shows that the two have reached an agreement.


    I guess that Mr. Ho is going to let Grandpa cooperate with him to sacrifice Tinder City to deal with you.


    Such a person who betrayed the family, betrayed the Tinder City, and betrayed the Radiance Empire, should be punished by the head of the owl! "


    Colin gave Grace a deep look.


    Although he knew for a long time that Grace was not the biological daughter of Earl Bruggen, so she was naturally not related to this "grandfather", but seeing her so decisively killed his titular grandfather, Colin still felt heartbroken. shock.


    After all, other people don''t know the identity of Grace''s illegitimate daughter. After killing the old earl, her reputation was completely ruined.


    You must know that a year ago, when Colin asked Grace to kill her ex-fianc¨¦, Earl Evan, to prove her loyalty, the little girl was so frightened that she dared not do it.


    Unexpectedly, she dared to kill her grandfather without hesitation, so as to express her determination to Colin.


    However, this is a very significant vote.


    "If that''s the case, then he really deserves to die." Colin nodded solemnly, clearly expressing his support for Grace.


    Grace immediately burst into a smile, and then said:


    "Lord Duke, I suspect that Mr. Ho is still hiding in the city, so please send the blood cavalry troops into the city as soon as possible to help search for this person."


    "Okay." Colin would naturally have no objection to this, and immediately let Knight Logue personally take charge of the search for Mr.


    After arranging all this, Colin immediately reached out to Grace.


    Grace understood, her pretty face flushed slightly, but she still grabbed Colin''s hand decisively, got on the horse, and rode with Colin.


    Holding the girl''s tender and tender body, Colin couldn''t help laughing.


    The two sides of the main road in the city were already crowded with people who came to welcome them, and the soldiers of the Blood Cavalry had to seriously step forward to maintain order.


    Colin originally thought that this was the "Tor" invited by the Brugen family, but after watching for a while, he found that it was not.


    Because the reverence of the people looking at him cannot be faked, it is impossible for the Brugen family to invite so many civilians with outstanding acting skills.


    Colin suddenly felt that he might have underestimated the influence of the Battle of the Loire Valley.


    Now, I am afraid that in the eyes of most people from the East, he is not an invader, but an imperial hero.


    Of course, this is also because the last time Ke Lin entered Tinder City, he did not start a killing spree, but did not commit any crimes against the people.


    So for ordinary people, Colin''s reputation is not bad.


    Especially after the fall of the Tinder Army, the people of Tinder City have become extraordinarily insecure, and they desperately want to find a new shelter.


    At this time, watching Colin swaggering by on the street with Grace in his arms, the people of Tinder City naturally placed their expectations on the guardian of the empire, the new Paladin.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 706： Banquet

    In the evening, the Knights Hall of Tinder Castle was brightly lit by candles.


    The Brugen family held a banquet here to welcome the Duke of St. Chapman, the guardian of the empire, who came from afar.


    After taking a bath, Colin changed into the imperial duke''s exclusive dress. The solemn black, with bronzing embroidered edges, highlighted Colin''s noble and dignified temperament.


    When he walked into the Knights Hall, he immediately became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Grace naturally stepped forward and took Colin''s arm.


    Tonight, she is also extraordinarily beautiful, wearing a sleeveless and collarless silk dress, revealing white and flawless eyes, and a pair of well-proportioned and moist arms, and her purple hair is tied into a complicated lady''s bun, clear and deep. His eyes were like beautiful blue crystals, and his plump red lips held an elegant and charming smile.


    This handsome man and beautiful woman walked hand in hand in the hall, they looked like a newly married couple. .


    Looking at this scene, many members of the Brugen family felt more and more in their hearts that it seemed like a pretty good choice for Grace to inherit the title, become Colin''s lover, and never marry.


    Therefore, when Colin swaggered down on the throne, no one from the Brugen family dared to express any protest. On the contrary, they showed a happy attitude, as if they had regarded Colin as the man of Tinder City.


    Colin had a panoramic view of everyone''s reactions, and the smile on his face became brighter.


    After everyone took their seats, Grace picked up the wine glass and said crisply:


    "Everyone, let''s raise our glasses together and welcome the savior of the Radiant Empire, the Duke of St. Chapman to Tinder City! I believe his arrival will definitely bring peace and prosperity!"


    Everyone responded with a bang, got up and raised their glasses one after another, with sincere smiles on their faces.


    Colin also raised his glass and said proudly:


    "Thank you for the hospitality of the Brugen family. I believe that under the leadership of Miss Grace and your joint efforts, Tinder City will definitely have a bright future!"


    This sentence obviously recognized Grace''s status.


    Everyone also understands that if nothing else happens, Tinder City is about to welcome a countess.


    Of course, in fact, the first-in-line heir to Earl Brugen is actually Grace''s older brother, Viscount Green.


    But as early as a year ago, the Viscount Green was invited to the Winter City as a "guest" and has not returned yet.


    Presumably she won''t come back in the future.


    Of course, if Grace wants to formally inherit the title of Earl, she still needs the approval of the Duke of the East.


    But the people present did not think that the Marquis of Orbes, who is currently making waves in Bailu City, would be the opponent of the Duke of St. Chapman. Otherwise, when Grace called everyone to rebel against the old earl, everyone would not have responded.


    Don''t look at Mr. Ho, who also has the [Eye of Judgment] trump card, which seems to be able to deal with Colin.


    But in fact, few people in the audience think that Mr. Ho has the possibility of success.


    After all, sacrificing a large city with more than 300,000 people is not that simple. It must have the cooperation of the lord and the army.


    But what sane lord would be willing to sacrifice his territory to Mr.


    At the beginning, the reason why Mr. Ho was able to sacrifice successfully in the Falling Eagle City was mainly because Earl Uman was completely unprepared for this, and he was able to succeed because of the cooperation of Earl Uman''s lover.


    But now that the imperial nobles all know the conditions for casting this forbidden spell, Mr. Goo won''t be so easy to succeed.


    What''s more, even if Mr. Ho really successfully used the [Eye of Judgment] to kill Colin St. Chapman, then what?


    What about the 30,000 Blood Riders?


    Once this terrifying army begins to retaliate wildly, will there be any military power in the East that can stop it?


    Don''t forget, Colin''s wife, the Duke of the North, will not give up.


    There is also the Duke of the West, who controls the Imperial Coalition. She is also said to have become Colin St. Chapman''s lover.


    And Queen Judy, she''s Colin''s student.


    And half-elf queen Elsa Miller...


    All in all, the current Colin is called the guardian of the empire, but he is actually the ruler of the empire.


    Gu Wei </span> The forces controlled by Mr. Go are completely beyond his ability to compete.


    Anyone with brains knows how to stand in line.


    Therefore, the members of the Brugen family couldn''t understand the brain circuits of the Marquis Obers, the old earl, and others, and they didn''t understand where these old guys who had half their feet in the grave had the courage to provoke Colin St. Chapman.


    The atmosphere of the banquet gradually became warmer as the gongs and preparations staggered.


    From the beginning, the flattery of the Brugen family members became more and more shameless.


    Colin was also being praised by the crowd, and he began to feel a little overwhelmed.


    But just when the wine was in full swing, a loud noise suddenly came, bringing the warm atmosphere of the banquet to an abrupt end.


    "what happened?"


    Before everyone could regain their senses, a burst of light suddenly erupted outside the hall, as if a giant hand had torn apart the dark night.


    The frivolity on Colin''s face disappeared instantly.


    Because he knew that it was a burst of holy light just now.


    And to have this kind of power, it must be the masterpiece of the Paladin!


    Mr. Ho is really in Tinder City!


    Sure enough, the next moment, I saw Maester Yaluger strode in and reported to Colin Hui:


    "Lord Duke, we discovered Mr. Ho''s secret stronghold and fought with it. Then Mr. Ho fled south in a hurry, and Mr. Logue Knight has led his army to pursue it."


    "How many people did he bring?"


    "10,000 people. The military situation is urgent, so I made my own suggestion to suggest that the Knights of Logue lead the army to pursue. I hope you will forgive me..."


    "It''s fine." Colin waved his hand, looking not worried at all.


    Perhaps it seems crazy to others to chase a Paladin, but the Blood Cavalry had strangled a Sanctuary.


    To them, the lone paladin is just a prey.


    Seeing that Colin was not to blame, Master Yarug said again:


    "Lord Duke, we also found the magic circle drawn by Mr. Ho and his subordinates. UU reading seems to be prepared for the forbidden spell [Eye of Judgment]..."


    Hearing this, there were bursts of discussion and exclamations in the hall.


    Even though they had already guessed that the old earl might use the method of sacrificing Tinder City to deal with Colin, when they found conclusive evidence, everyone couldn''t help but be shocked by the old earl''s madness.


    I am even more fortunate that I made the right choice.


    Without waiting for Colin''s orders, the Yaruger continued:


    "Don''t worry, Lord Duke, Master Kursius has already gone to deal with that magic circle."


    "Okay." Colin nodded in satisfaction, but after this interruption, he was no longer in the mood to continue eating and drinking, so he got up and walked out.


    Grace hurriedly followed, took Colin''s arm, and said softly:


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency, for letting these things disturb your interest, I''ll take you home to rest."


    Colin felt the soft touch on his arm and nodded with a smile.


    The two returned to their residence all the way, closed the door, and Grace began to undress Colin.


    Just as the atmosphere gradually became ambiguous, Colin suddenly said:


    "I''ve already cooperated like this, should you guys do it?"


    Grace raised her head, her pretty face was full of astonishment.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 707： expose

    "My lord, I don''t understand what you mean..."


    "Don''t you understand?" Colin reached out and stroked Grace''s flawless face, as if trying to find signs of panic, "Then I''ll just say it¡ª


    Tinder City is a trap, a trap set against me and the blood cavalry! "


    Grace tilted her head suspiciously, put her body against Colin''s broad chest, and said with a smile:


    "Lord Duke, but haven''t you already cracked this trap? Even Mr. Gu, driven away by the blood cavalry army, fled in embarrassment."


    "If Mr. Gu''s trap was so simple, Sirius Saint Hilde wouldn''t have died. Although I have always looked down on this guy who only hides in the dark to do conspiracy calculations, he will never Underestimate him."


    "Ah? Then... Then what kind of conspiracy does he have?" Grace showed a panicked expression, her body also took the opportunity to drill into Colin''s arms, and deliberately used some sensitive points to create friction.


    Unfortunately, Colin was unmoved. Even if the beauty was in his arms, his face was as calm as water.


    "I haven''t seen you for a year. Your acting skills have improved a lot. You have been specially trained, right?" Colin stared at Grace''s blue crystal eyes with a smile, but didn''t find anything unusual. .


    "Lord Duke, are you kidding me?" Grace stood on tiptoe and coquettishly said to her lover. The warm and fragrant breath sprayed on Colin''s face, making people confused.


    Colin reached out and squeezed Grace''s delicate chin, preventing the red lips from getting closer, and said coldly:


    "Do you think I''m joking? Not only has Mr. Ho''s trap not been cracked, on the contrary, it has just begun.


    And you are also one of the key people who helped him set this trap! "


    "Lord Duke!" Grace''s eyes flashed with sparkling tears, and she suddenly became extremely aggrieved, "I even killed my grandfather for you, but you still doubt me..."


    Colin laughed and said with disdain:


    "Do you know? The reason why I began to doubt you was precisely because you killed the old earl."


    Seeing the doubts on Grace''s face, Colin explained:


    "Under the circumstances at that time, almost no one in the Brugen family was willing to die with the old earl. In that case, you just need to put him under house arrest and control. Why do you have to kill him?


    Don''t say any clumsy excuses such as submitting a nomination certificate to me. As long as you open the gate of Tinder City, it is enough to win my trust. "


    Grace seemed even more aggrieved, sobbing and said:


    "Duke... Your lord... I, I was just swept away by anger... I killed him... And, you know, I''m not the biological daughter of Earl Brugen, and that old man has no blood with me either. Relationship... Killing him is really just to prove my sincerity to you..."


    "Yes, killing the old earl is indeed a good certificate, but more importantly, you don''t want him to fall into my hands alive!" Colin said coldly, "He should know a lot about Mr. secrets, right? So, how can you keep him alive so that these secrets can be interrogated by me?


    This old guy thought he was in control of the situation, but he didn''t know that you were Mr. Ho''s real collaborator, and he was just a bait thrown by you. "


    "Lord Duke, you really misunderstood me! How could I collude with Mr. Gu..."


    Seeing that Grace still refused to admit it, Colin sneered and said:


    "Do you know why I suspect that you have colluded with Mr. Ho?"


    Without waiting for Grace to deny it again, Colin asked himself:


    "Remember the first time I came to Tinder City a year ago? At that time, you volunteered to be my lover.


    But how could I easily believe you, after all, I just killed your father.


    Then how did you win my trust?


    You said that you were also the one who secretly formed an alliance with Queen Midella, and also revealed the secret that you used to win the Queen''s trust¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jun herself is not the biological daughter of Count Bruggin.


    But do you remember, I asked you at the time, did the queen exchange any secrets of her own with you? "


    Grace nodded and said, "The secret that Her Royal Highness told me is that Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are not the emperor''s heirs. Is there a problem?"


    "There''s no problem." The smile on Colin''s face became brighter and brighter, "but because it''s no problem, there is a problem!"


    "Lord Duke...I don''t understand what you mean..."


    "Do you know what secret the queen exchanged with me?"


    "what?"


    "She told me that Vera is her daughter!"


    "what!"


    "Okay, stop pretending." Colin curled his lips and said disdainfully, "This secret is fake. How could someone like the Queen hand over her real handle? But the strange thing is that she actually told the truth. I give you my greatest handle!"


    Grace''s eyes widened, still with an innocent expression: "Lord Duke, is it possible that what the queen told me is also a fake secret..."


    "No. I have confirmed this. Harrison and Judy are indeed not the heirs of Emperor Reinhardt, and this guy even left a will to change heirs.


    So, Grace, how do you know such an important secret?


    Are you so important? Is it worth the queen to use her biggest handle to win over?


    Or have you already won her trust so much that she dared to hand over this kind of secret to you? "


    "My lord, this is really what the queen told me! Maybe she thinks it''s impossible for me to betray her..."


    "Yeah But how could a cunning politician like the Queen suddenly trust you so much?" Before Grace could explain, Colin asked again, "Also, why does the Marquis of Orbes want to How about getting the knight Camilla engaged to you?"


    "Because they know that I am your lover and want to provoke you!" Grace replied quickly.


    Colin slowly shook his head, obviously not agreeing with the answer, and asked again:


    "Then why did Earl Evan prefer to repent of his marriage with Prince Leahy''s daughter a year ago and get engaged to you?"


    "Because Earl Evan wants to take over his brother''s power, and among these powers, the Brugen family occupies a strategic location like Tinder City, which is exactly what he must win over."


    Colin shook his head again and said:


    "I thought the same thing at first. But then I found out that I missed an important question."


    "what?"


    Colin kneaded the girl''s smooth and white chin and asked in a deep tone:


    "You said that you are not the biological daughter of Earl Bruggen, then, whose illegitimate daughter are you?"


    Grace also showed confusion and said:


    "This... I don''t know it myself."


    "But I already know." Colin suddenly showed an inscrutable smile.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 708： showdown

    "Really?"


    There was an expression of disbelief on Grace''s face, but the deep panic in her eyes was sharply captured by Colin.


    "Then who is my father?"


    Colin smiled slightly and confidently spit out a name:


    "Mr. Go."


    "Mr. Ho?" Grace opened her mouth wide, "Sir Duke ... are you kidding me?"


    "I said it before, I''m not kidding." Colin said coldly, "The reason why Earl Evan wanted to get engaged to you was not for the Brugan family, for the Tinder City, or the ridiculous Tinder Army, but for In order to win over Mr.


    Only if you marry Mr. Ho''s daughter, Mr. Ho will help him to win the title of Duke of the Eastern Region!


    So on that chaotic night when the Blood Cavalry Army invaded Bailu City, Mr. Hoo suddenly appeared and almost helped Count Evan to turn the tables!


    In the same way, Camilla Saint-Pros insisted on getting engaged to you, not only to provoke me, but also to please Mr.


    This is not the marriage between the St. Pross family and the Brugen family, but the marriage between the St. Pross family and the St. Theon family!


    That''s why they have to marry you one by one!


    In addition, when I discovered that Queen Midella was a deeply hidden sixth-order mage in the Storm Fortress, I immediately knew that she and Mr. Ho were the closest partners!


    I am afraid that these two people really exchanged the most important secrets with each other and established a close alliance!


    And you, the reason why you were able to learn about Queen Midella''s biggest secret must have been what Mr. Ho told you, right? "


    The panic in Grace''s eyes became more and more obvious, but she pursed her lips and insisted:


    "My lord, these are just your guesses."


    "Yes, these are indeed speculations. But when this speculation is a reasonable explanation for multiple doubts, speculation becomes the only possible fact."


    Colin embraced Grace''s slender waist with such strength that it almost suffocated her. .


    "And, to prove my guesses, it''s actually very simple." Colin kissed Grace''s red lips lightly, but found that the girl''s lips had become stiff and cold, "This trip to Tinder City, I took the initiative to cooperate with you all the way to trap yourself in the trap, and you are about to launch an attack, right?


    Since that''s the case, then you will stay by my side obediently and see if my guesses will come true. "


    Hearing this, Grace finally couldn''t keep her calm any longer.


    Her body began to tremble uncontrollably, and her expression was both struggling and fearful, but she said in an extremely miserable tone:


    "The duke... the duke... you hurt me..."


    But Colin''s arm was like steel, hugging Grace tightly, and at the same time, he said in a very affectionate tone:


    "Grace, didn''t you say you would be my most loyal lover? Didn''t you say you would give everything for me? Now, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise.


    Let us live and die together! "


    Colin hugged Grace tightly, as if to rub her into his body.


    Kacha-


    The strength was so great that Grace''s ribs were overwhelmed and fractured one by one.


    She wanted to scream out loud, but was blocked by Colin''s mouth, turning into a muffled groan.


    Blood gurgled out of her mouth and flowed directly into Colin''s mouth.


    "Gudu... Gudu..."


    Sure enough, the blood of a girl is always extraordinarily sweet.


    At this moment, there was a faint sound from outside, from vaguely audible to the night sky.


    In the end, the sleeping Tinder City seemed to be suddenly awakened.


    All kinds of screams, fights, roars, and cries were heard incessantly.


    Gu Pound </span> Dong Dong¡ª


    A sudden knock on the door woke up Colin, who was intoxicated with the "hot kiss".


    He raised his head, the corners of his mouth were full of blood.


    "Come in."


    Maester Yarug pushed the door open, and before he could speak, he was taken aback by Colin''s appearance.


    "Brother...Brother...help...help me..."


    Hearing Grace''s gossamer cry for help, Colin grinned, revealing hideous fangs, and said:


    "Master Yarug, so you are Grace''s brother!"


    Maester Yarug showed an appropriately surprised expression, and said doubtfully:


    "Lord Duke, what''s wrong with Miss Grace? Is she sick? Why did you start talking nonsense?"


    Colin smiled disdainfully and said:


    "Okay, stop pretending. Yarug Saint Theon, I didn''t take you as my own from the beginning.


    That''s right, before Dongquan Town, you did remind me of Prince Leahy''s conspiracy, but it wasn''t because you wanted to protect me, but because you didn''t want to see me die at the hands of Prince Leahy.


    After all, as soon as I die, the royal family will no longer have their biggest rival and will be able to regain control of the Radiance Empire. This is not what your Saint Theon family wants to see.


    Moreover, when you confessed Queen Midella''s secret to me, you deliberately concealed the biggest secret¡ªHarrison and Judy are not the descendants of Emperor Reinhardt!


    Don''t argue with me that Queen Midella didn''t tell you this secret. You must know that even this silly little girl in Tinder City knows the Queen''s secret, but you, the Queen''s ''brother'', don''t know it?


    When I came to the East this time, you first reminded me that Tinder City might be a trap, and suggested that I should station some of the blood cavalry troops outside the city, and after discovering Mr. Ho, you made your own decision to let the Knights of Logue lead the army to pursue, not just to reduce the The number of blood cavalry in Tinder City.


    Do you really think I can''t see through your tricks? Do you really think that an old earl who was thrown out as a bait and a sacrificial circle that was deliberately discovered can make me relax my vigilance? "


    Maester Yarug also dropped his disguise, no longer defending, but asked:


    "Lord Duke, do you know what''s going on with the fighting outside now?"


    Colin smiled slightly and said:


    "Even if the blood cavalry army has been transferred twice, there are nearly 10,000 troops in the velvet city. If it is just a garbage army like the velvet city garrison army, and they have not dared to attack the blood cavalry army, even if they have the guts, they will only be Just looking for a way to die.


    So, did you invite foreign aid?


    There are not many troops in the entire glorious empire that can be compared with the blood cavalry army. What''s more, the most elite main army of the empire is now marching to the west under the command of the Duke of St. Grian to fight the orcs .


    Then, the only elite army in the Radiance Empire that did not enter the battlefield in the Western Region was the Church''s Knights Templar.


    And just half a month ago, I received a message that the Knights Templar suddenly and secretly left the Royal Dragon City. With the church''s mentality of wanting to rip me to the bone, it must be the Knights Templar who are fighting the blood cavalry in the city right now? "


    clap clap ¡ª


    As soon as Colin finished speaking, he saw a young man in a black mage robe walking in with applause.


    He had a light smile on his face, as if everything was under his control.


    "Duke St. Chapman, you are really powerful. No wonder you can climb from the son of a country baron to the pinnacle of imperial power at such a young age! It is no wonder that even Mr. Hoe has been defeated by you again and again."


    Colin raised his brows and asked:


    "Who are you?"


    The man bowed slightly, saluted, and said with a smile:


    "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet.


    My name is Kurd, I was the last president of the Council of Mage, the teacher of Mr. Gou and Queen Midella, and,


    Cursius'' father. "


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 709： Bloody Night (Part 1)

    "Cousius'' father?"


    Colin looked at Kurd''s young face and thought that the other party had said something wrong, "You want to say that Kurtius is your father, right?"


    Kurd laughed and shook his head:


    "No, Duke of St. Chapman, I''m not wrong. What you see now is an old guy who is over a hundred years old."


    Colin was stunned for a moment, but soon showed an expression of sudden realization, saying:


    "I finally know what you are using to bewitch those old guys. I didn''t expect you to develop the magic of rejuvenation?"


    "You''ve won the prize." Kurd smiled reservedly, but he couldn''t help showing a smug expression on his face.


    Immediately, he asked in surprise:


    "Duke St. Chapman, you don''t seem worried at all after hearing the news that I am Cusius'' father."


    Colin pouted and said with a smile:


    "What''s there to worry about? That guy Khusius thought he would win my trust by giving me a scroll that is said to be able to withstand the [Eye of Judgment] by acting in a few scenes and making his son my student?


    My trust is not so cheap.


    Let''s not talk about whether the Knights Templar you recruited can defeat the blood cavalry in the city, and thus sacrifice the Tinder City, that is, Kusius, do you think I really don''t know that he is preparing to sacrifice the magic circle? "


    "Really?" Kurd''s face gradually became solemn, "So you are ready?"


    "Yes." Colin said calmly, his aura began to gradually increase, "so that you conspirators who only dare to hide in the dark all day know that this world, after all, depends on strength to speak!"


    "Okay!" Kurd seemed to put away the fluke in his heart, but he was still very confident, "Let''s have a showdown then! Duke of St. Chapman!"


    At this moment, the Yaruger who was on the side suddenly interjected:


    "Duke St. Chapman, before the decisive battle, should you let Miss Grace go first? After all, bullying a weak woman really humiliates your image as a knight."


    Colin grinned, and the blood on his lips made his smile look particularly grim:


    "In my eyes, Grace is not a weak woman, but an enemy who deliberately wants my life. Since she chose to be my enemy, it is impossible for her to get my mercy."


    Kacha-


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Colin twisted Grace''s neck and let her body slowly slide down.


    A furious expression flashed on Maester Yarug''s face, and his body involuntarily rushed forward a few steps, but stopped immediately.


    Obviously, he has not completely lost his mind, and dares to attack a Paladin.


    The surrounding air gradually began to stagnate, the aura of the two sanctuary powerhouses gradually increased, and the battle was about to start.


    The candlelight in the house flickered and flickered, and the Yeruger couldn''t bear this terrifying suppressing aura, so he quickly moved away.


    Colin''s black hair instantly turned golden, as pure as a quietly burning flame.


    But Kurd''s eyes gradually turned white, with wild beast-like madness and ferocity flashing in them.


    A strong wind suddenly blew in the castle, rolling up the dust and gravel on the ground, leaving scratches on the thick walls.


    Suddenly, this gradually forming hurricane disappeared strangely, as if it had never appeared.


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    But this silence only lasted for a moment, and the next second, the figures of Colin and Kurd disappeared almost at the same time.


    A silver light suddenly lit up in the room.


    Clang!


    The silver light exploded, turning into countless small pieces of fire.


    The figures of the two of them have reached an unbelievable level, and they cannot be caught by the naked eye at all, as if the distance in space can no longer be an obstacle for them.


    Gu Du </span> Colin felt more and more strange the more he fought.


    Because the Kurdish mage in front of him is really weird.


    He is obviously a mage, but he has the strength of a sanctuary.


    And more importantly, Colin couldn''t see which profession he belonged to.


    Among the professionals in this world, only those who are favored by gods, such as knights of humans, rangers of elves, warriors of trolls, and skull crushers of orcs, can be promoted to the sanctuary.


    The rest of the professions cannot break through the shackles of the sixth-order.


    According to the Glorious Church, the sanctuary above the sixth level is a forbidden area for mortals. Only those professionals who are deeply favored by the gods can hope to set foot there.


    Mr. Ho was able to step into the sanctuary, in fact, because he occupied the body of a paladin.


    But this Kurd was just rejuvenating, and did not occupy a body in any sanctuary.


    And the power he uses does not belong to any professional professional, but is a combination of arcane power and his own physical power.


    Boom!


    The bursting airflow turned the whole room into a mess, and the walls made of hard granite were covered with countless dark sword marks, as if they were overwhelmed, and they would collapse when touched.


    The two of them staggered and opened the distance again.


    Colin''s golden eyes showed surprise, and he asked:


    "What kind of monster are you?"


    Kurd raised his hands, and strands of dark green arcane energy wrapped around his arms, forming an armor-like thing.


    He grinned and said:


    "Duke St. Chapman, you are just like the ignorant people in the world, you have been deceived by those false gods for too long, your thoughts have been firmly imprisoned, and you can''t accept things beyond the limits of cognition at all.


    I am not a ''monster'', nor are you the embodiment of justice, nor are the Paladins the only right path.


    There are too many secrets hidden in this world, but not many people have the courage to explore. "


    Colin frowned slightly. UU reading


    In fact, he is not a devout believer of the Lord of Radiance at all. Since he came to this different world, he has been exploring the truth of the blood race and various mysteries related to it.


    This can be said to be like-minded with the mage who is very rebellious and exploratory.


    But unfortunately, the natural opposition between nobles and mages made it difficult for Colin to gain the support of this group.


    However, on this trip to the East, Colin really planned to conquer Yeville and completely subdue the group of mages.


    Of course, before that, he must remove the dangerous factors - such as Mr. Ho, and the more bizarre Kurdish mage in front of him.


    While thinking about it, the long sword in Colin''s hand didn''t stop at all, he swung it back and tore a hideous gap in the air.


    Countless golden flames spewed out of the gap and spread rapidly, spreading like a wave.


    The arcane energy on Kurd''s arm is also rapidly gathering.


    Chi!


    A green lightning-like energy broke through the air, and charged with a terrifying aura towards Colin''s location.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the earth shook and the mountains shook, the sky crumbled and the earth cracked.


    The castle of the Brugen family collapsed like a toy building block in the hands of the two sanctuary powerhouses.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 710： Bloody Night (Part 2)

    Tinder City is built on the mountain. The whole city is like a giant bird with open wings, looking down at the vast land around it.


    Since the east and west sides are surrounded by mountains and mountains, Tinder City has only two city gates in the north and south directions.


    These two city gates locked the only traffic artery connecting the north and south of the Eastern Territory, and also established the key position of Tinder City in the military.


    It is for this reason that these two city gates are designed to be extremely tall and majestic, almost like two military fortresses. Watered on the tall and quaint city wall to make it more indestructible.


    At this moment, Pope Mensay was standing on the northern city gate, looking at the fire all over the city, and the sound of fighting, his face was iron.


    With the passage of time, the chaos in the city has become more and more serious, especially those four fires are spreading at a terrifying speed.


    The residents of the Tinder Army finally realized that something was wrong. Some people gathered at the city gate and shouted to open the door and let them out. .


    But the members of the Knights Templar who guarded the city gate simply ignored the civilians'' requests, and even killed those civilians who rushed to the city tower to try to open the door without hesitation.


    Pope Mensay watched this scene condescendingly from the top of the city, but he was completely indifferent.


    Upon seeing this, the Knight Paladin, the leader of the Knights Templar, could not help but stepped forward and said:


    "Your Majesty, this time we have enough confidence to kill Colin St. Chapman. Why do you want to cooperate with those mages to make sacrifices? Why don''t you open the city gates and give those innocent civilians a way out."


    Mensay turned his head and glanced at the Paladin knight with icy eyes, and said with hatred:


    "Is our target just Colin St. Chapman? Haven''t you thought about what kind of storm Colin will cause in the Empire after his death?"


    Paladin knight frowned, not knowing how to answer this question for a while.


    Pope Mensay continued:


    "We cooperated with the Mage this time, not only to kill Colin St. Chapman, but also to deal with the turmoil that will inevitably be caused after his death!


    The Duke of St. Hilde, the Duke of St. Grian, and even Queen Judy will avenge him!


    Facing such a turbulent counterattack, are we really confident to deal with it now?


    Therefore, we must help the mages sacrifice Tinder City and occupy the body of Colin St. Chapman. Such a Paladin''s combat power is very important to us. "


    The Palatine knight''s face changed for a while, and after a while he said with difficulty:


    "Your Majesty, bearing the sins of the 300,000 souls in Tinder City, can you really continue to serve the Supreme Lord calmly?"


    "Yes!" Mensay replied without hesitation, "The majesty of my lord has been blasphemed too deeply by some people, and has reached the most critical edge. In order to eliminate the blasphemers and restore the glory of our lord, I Willing to bear any sin!


    I believe that even if the Supreme Lord sees all this, he will understand my good intentions! "


    The Paladin knight stopped talking, but when he saw the commoners crying and begging under the city, the expression on his face was still very painful, and he seemed to be very resistant to the Pope''s decision.


    Seeing this, Mensa Yi ordered:


    "Knight Paladin, if you don''t want to stay here, go to the city and fight with the blood cavalry. I hope the blood of those blasphemers can make you sober."


    The Paladin knight nodded when he heard the words, then turned around and walked down the tower.


    Not long after he left, fire dragons suddenly lit up outside the north city gate, and then the ground began to tremble, and the roaring hooves of horses gradually approached.


    Guwa </span> Mensay knew that it was the blood cavalry army stationed outside the city that discovered the abnormality in the city and came to support.


    However, he didn''t panic too much.


    As the strongest fortress city in the Eastern Region, Tinder City is not so easy to conquer.


    What''s more, no matter how fierce and brave the blood cavalry army is, they are cavalry after all, and their inferiority is that they are not good at attacking cities.


    Even in Mensay''s view, the blood cavalry generals outside the city may not have the courage to use their precious cavalry to attack the city without a clear order.


    However, the next moment, Mensay realized that he had guessed wrong.


    After the blood cavalry army outside the city approached the city gate, they started to dismount without hesitation, and then launched an attack on Tinder City.


    Although it was unexpected, Mensay immediately commanded the Knights Templar at the head of the city to start a counterattack.


    For a time, the light of the sword flickered, the arrow rain raged, and the cruel siege battle began.


    At this time, the battle between the blood cavalry army and the Knights Templar in the city had reached its most intense moment.


    As the most powerful armed force in the hands of the church, the Knights Templar is indeed amazing. Not only are every member a knight, but they also cooperate very well with each other. Coupled with their firm belief and willingness to sacrifice their lives, it is simply An invincible killing machine.


    Perhaps too few numbers were the only flaw of the Knights Templar.


    It is precisely because of this that Mr. Ho and the others deliberately disperse the blood cavalry troops.


    At this time, the number of blood cavalry troops left in Tinder City was about 10,000, which was obviously superior to the Templar Knights, which had only 3,000 people.


    However, the complex and narrow streets in the city were not conducive to the cavalry to exert the greatest advantage.


    What''s more, the blood cavalry army is still inferior to the Knights Templar in terms of strength compared to individual soldiers.


    This is also the reason why the church dares to act, UU reading www.uukanshu. In their opinion, the Knights Templar should be able to eliminate these blood cavalry troops in the city before the two blood cavalry troops outside the city attacked.


    But as time went by, the situation in the city did not develop as they expected.


    The Paladin Knight discovered after joining the battle that the number of professionals in the blood cavalry army far exceeded his imagination.


    These professionals were uniformly covered in red armor, revealing only a pair of cold, emotionless eyes. When fighting, they were even crazier than the most determined and devout Templars, and they were not afraid of death.


    These blood cavalry troops have brought great trouble to the Knights Templar, and they have gradually tilted the balance of battle in an unfavorable direction.


    ¡­


    While blood and fire were raging in the city, a corner of Tinder City was still calm.


    The slaughter and turmoil in the outside world seems to be isolated in another time and space, and it does not affect this place at all.


    Mage Kusius, wearing a silver-white mage robe, stood in the center of a huge magic circle, looking at the blood-colored smoke that filled the sky above Tinder City, and muttering words.


    Countless blood-red rays of light slowly converged along the arcane trajectory on the ground, and gradually formed a huge meat cocoon on the head of Mage Kusius.


    The meat cocoon kept shaking with the spell of Master Kusius, as if something was impatient to break out of the shell.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 711： array

    Chi!


    In the dark alley, the Saka knight pulled the epee from the chest of a blood cavalry soldier.


    Throwing off the blood on the sword, he patted the ashes on the armor, and was about to turn to leave, but at this moment, the blood cavalry soldier who should have died suddenly got up from the ground and rushed towards the Saka knight. go.


    Hearing the movement behind him, the Saka knight narrowly avoided the vital point of his body, but he was still stabbed in the arm.


    To make matters worse, it made him unable to use weapons anymore.


    Just as the Saka knights panicked, there was a rush of footsteps at the entrance of the alley.


    The next second, a cold light flashed, and the head of the blood cavalry soldier flew into the sky.


    "Be careful... these blood cavalry troops are a bit weird, they must be cut off to kill them completely."


    "Master Captain!"


    Blood splattered all over the Saka knight, he stood up in shock, and hurriedly saluted the Paladin knight.


    The Palatine knight patted Saka on the shoulder, turned around and continued walking without saying any more.


    The situation in the city was not optimistic for the Knights Templar, and even someone as determined as Paladin couldn''t help but start to wonder if the original plan was not right.


    Moreover, he also heard the sound of fighting from the north gate, and knew that the blood cavalry army outside the city had started to attack the city.


    Paladin did not return to the north gate to help. He knew that the city walls of Tinder City were not so easy to break, especially the pure cavalry without siege equipment like the Blood Cavalry.


    So, he knew that the key to this battle was still in the city.


    The Knights Templar must deal with the blood cavalry in the city as soon as possible!


    However, after personally participating in the battle in the city, the Paladin knights became less confident.


    The power of the blood cavalry army is beyond his imagination, especially there are many professionals who are extremely difficult to kill.


    While pondering, the Palatine Knight unknowingly came to a quiet and hidden abandoned warehouse.


    The flickering cyan light radiated from the warehouse, with a terrifying power that made the surrounding creatures dare not approach it easily.


    Paladin knights know that this is where Mage Kusius prepares to cast the [Eye of Judgment].


    He was originally unwilling to cooperate with these crazy mages to sacrifice to Tinder City, after all, there are 300,000 innocent lives!


    But at this time, the Paladin knight suddenly realized that it might be the key to the success of this operation that Mage Kusius completes the casting of the forbidden spell as soon as possible.


    As soon as this thought came up, the Palatine knight immediately forcibly suppressed it.


    The moral code in his heart made him suffer in shame.


    But sadly, the Palatine Knight found himself unable to resist the temptation of this evil idea.


    Is it necessary to sacrifice innocent civilians in a city in order to maintain the authority of the Supreme Lord?


    The Palatine Knight stared at the warehouse in front of him in a daze, and for a while he didn''t know whether he should step forward to stop it, or stay outside and not let others disturb the spellcasting.


    However, the tangle of the Palatine knights did not last long.


    Soon, he found that he had to face his heart and make a choice.


    Because, a team of blood cavalry had already discovered the warehouse, and they were rushing over at a very fast speed.


    The Palatine knight only hesitated for a second, then drew his long sword and yelled at his companions:


    "Line up! Meet the enemy!"


    The leader of the Knights Templar still made a choice, and the belief in maintaining the authority of the Supreme Lord ultimately overwhelmed the lives of 300,000 innocent civilians.


    This is a necessary sacrifice!


    The Paladin knight said this to himself in his heart, soothing the surging guilt, but at the same time, the long sword in his hand did not hesitate, and slashed at the rushing enemy.


    Gu Ran</span>


    As the holy light shone, the long sword pierced the armor with a little spark, and then inserted it straight into the neck gap.


    The gushing blood splattered the Paladin knight''s face, but he still did not stop, one sideways avoided the enemy''s dying counterattack, came behind the blood cavalry soldier like a ghost, pulled the long sword fiercely, and took advantage of the situation. Cut off the opponent''s head.


    After suffering a few losses, when Paladin knights fought against the blood cavalry again, they always went for the opponent''s head.


    Bang!


    Another blood cavalry soldier rushed up with a sword in silence and stabbed the Paladin knight in the chest, but the Paladin knight pushed out with an elbow, bent the long sword, and then bullied himself forward again. The impact force directly knocked the blood cavalry soldier upside down and flew out several meters away.


    The Paladin knight was about to go forward to cut off the opponent''s head, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    Between life and death, there was no time to think about it, and the Paladin knight curled up into a ball and rolled away in an extremely embarrassed posture.


    Roar-


    The mournful wolf howls suddenly resounded through the night sky.


    The Palatine knight only felt as if a terrible hurricane swept through, and there was nothing that could resist it.


    The turbulent airflow rolled up countless dust and gravel, and also brought a **** storm.


    The door of the warehouse shattered with a bang, turning into countless fragments and flying in all directions.


    The Paladin knight raised his head again, and saw a tall figure shrouded in blood-red armor slowly walking towards the warehouse.


    The awe-inspiring aura emanating from his body distorted the surrounding green light.


    Sanctuary!


    The Paladin knight was shocked.


    But isn''t the paladin Colin St. Chapman fighting that Kurdish mage?


    Why is there a sanctuary here?


    After careful observation, the Paladin knight realized that the person in front of him was actually a paladin!


    Before he could figure out which paladin this was and how UU Kanshu appeared in Tinder City, he saw a thick blue light suddenly burst out from the warehouse.


    In order to prevent anyone from disturbing, the mages were naturally prepared.


    In the deep chant, the blue light beam violently poured out, instantly covering the paladin.


    The Paladin knight who was affected couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes, and the holy light energy surged around his body to resist the terrifying blue light.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.


    The Paladin knight only felt as if his whole body was about to burn.


    But the next moment, he found that a more powerful energy spread out like an overwhelming force, instantly suppressing all the dazzling blue light.


    sizzle¡ª


    The azure light gradually melted away, and the paladin shot up, his whole being like a sharp sword out of the string, rushing straight towards the warehouse.


    chi chi-


    Like wolves entering the flock, the mages in the warehouse could not resist a paladin rushing forward.


    In a scream of screams, the paladins quickly harvested the lives of the mages.


    The Paladin knight sighed, and there was despair in his heart, but the expression on his face became firm instead.


    I saw him get up from the ground, pick up the long sword, and rushed towards the terrifying figure without hesitation.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 712： Transform

    Bang!


    The Paladin knight was punched in the chest by the paladin.


    The terrifying impact was not something that armor could resist at all, and even the holy light that protected the whole body melted like ice and snow under this blow.


    The fist inserted into the heart of the Paladin knight without any hindrance, and came out from behind him.


    Chi!


    With his fist withdrawn, the Paladin knight only felt that the strength of his entire body was also drawn away.


    He knelt down weakly to the ground, relying on the support of the long sword to not fall down completely.


    A large amount of blood gushed out like spring water, and everything in front of him began to blur.


    Before his consciousness completely disappeared, the Paladin knight saw that the paladin had rushed to the center of the circle, and punched Mage Kusius with a punch. .


    The blue light that filled the room suddenly erupted, and the paladin''s body was also sluggish.


    But this is just a moment.


    The next second, the paladin''s fist still bombarded Mage Kusius'' head.


    Snapped!


    Like an open watermelon, Master Kusius'' entire head exploded.


    In an instant, the entire magic circle let out a strange howl.


    The blue cocoon above Master Kusius''s head that seemed to have life burst open in an instant, blazing out blue rays of light.


    Time seemed to speed up in an instant, and then returned to normal.


    The pattern of the magic formation on the ground has completely dimmed, and the fire in the entire velvet city seems to have lost its strength all of a sudden, and can no longer spread.


    Looking at all this, the Paladin knight knew that today''s action was doomed to fail.


    From now on, the church will be completely suppressed by the nobles.


    The glory of the Supreme Lord may no longer shine like that.


    But the strange thing is that he didn''t feel much frustration and disappointment, but an inexplicable ease welled up in his heart.


    ended.


    Bang!


    The bodies of the Paladin knight and the mage Kusius fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    ¡­


    "what happened?"


    In the ruins of the castle, the Kurdish wizard who was fighting with Colin suddenly retreated and stood still dozens of meters away, his scarlet eyes staring in the direction of the distant warehouse in surprise.


    Of course, he knew that it was where his son Kusius prepared the [Eye of Judgment], but the sudden burst of power just now still shocked him.


    Colin put away his long sword and said in a playful tone:


    "I said that your plan has been seen through by me long ago. Do you really think that I have no defense against that guy Kusius?"


    "No, it''s impossible!" Kurd kept shaking his head, as if he couldn''t believe that his son had failed and might even have died.


    But then the fire in the city subsided, and the arcane wave disappeared, after all, Kurd had to accept this fact.


    "No, no, no!" Kurd''s mood suddenly became manic.


    I saw him turn around and rush towards the warehouse, as if he didn''t want to continue entanglement with Colin.


    But how could Colin let him go so easily, he immediately rushed forward with his long sword in hand.


    Kurd had to turn around to deal with it.


    But the anxiety and panic in his heart further fermented, making his mood even more frantic.


    "No! Impossible! I cannot fail! Impossible to fail! You must die! You all give me¡ªdeath!"


    In an instant, the Kurdish mage burst out with a large amount of arcane energy, rising like a flame.


    Boom!


    The invisible flames exploded, spreading around like water waves.


    Gu Qi </span> A terrible wave of air was once again set off in the ruins of the castle, and those broken walls and ruins instantly melted as if they had encountered the ice and snow of the scorching sun, until they disappeared.


    Within a few hundred meters, it has completely turned into a flat ground.


    Colin couldn''t help but take a few steps back and raised his sword to block the terrifying flames that rushed towards him.


    But the expected burning sensation didn''t come, instead, there was a huge pressure that he didn''t expect¡ª


    It''s not the pressure on the body, but the pressure on the soul!


    Roar-


    The Kurdish mage across from him let out a roar that didn''t resemble a human being.


    As if a terrifying beast was finally awakened from its slumber.


    His body swelled rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, the mage''s robe was already torn apart, and the skin on his body was torn apart, and then quickly healed, but was torn again immediately.


    Five meters, ten meters, twenty meters...


    Colin was surprised to see the changes in the Kurdish mage. In addition to being shocked, he also felt a familiar feeling, as if he had seen it somewhere before...


    Orc Emperor Saruman!


    Colin finally remembered where he had seen this familiar feeling.


    In the battle of the Loire Valley, Saruman the Great gave him a similar feeling when he was mad!


    But madness is the specialty of the Orc Skullbreaker. How can humans become mad?


    Before Colin could think about it, a large black shadow bloomed and spread out from Kurd''s huge body.


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Countless black silk threads flew like a streamer, sweeping towards Colin from all directions.


    Looking from a distance, a large number of black silk threads shadowed to form a huge head, biting at the incomparably small Colin in front of him.


    Squeeze!


    In an instant, Colin''s body was completely swallowed by the black head.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Kurd let out bursts of crazy laughter, as if proud that this difficult opponent was finally eliminated by himself.


    But before he was too proud, a calm voice came from the black head.


    "What the **** are you?"


    hum¡ª


    The black head trembled violently, and golden cracks continued to appear on it, as if something was rushing out from the inside.


    The Kurdish mage roared, and seemed to be even more angry. With all his strength, more black silk threads were covered in layers, trying to suppress the holy light in it again.


    "Death! Die for me! All of you must die!"


    Kurd''s voice was filled with endless fanaticism and morbidity, as if he was on the verge of losing his mind completely.


    But even so, the surging holy light continued to seep out from under the package of black silk threads.


    Little by little, slowly but firmly tear apart the layers of black curtains.


    Boom!


    Countless black lines suddenly exploded, and a huge dazzling golden light suddenly rose in the night sky, as dazzling as the scorching sun at noon.


    In an instant, the entire velvet city was as bright as day under this golden light.


    In the golden holy light, Colin has completely changed.


    The duke gown he was originally wearing had been completely shattered, and his entire body had swelled to a height of about ten meters. Of course, compared to the larger Kurd, Colin actually looked a little petite.


    But the pair of huge golden light wings behind him extending more than ten meters to both sides gave Colin an unparalleled divine halo.


    Like an angel descended into the world!


    Colin''s indifferent eyes stared at Kurd quietly, as if to pronounce the fate of the opponent:


    "Sinner, accept your judgment!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 713： behead

    Boom!


    After the madness, the Kurdish mage has become a giant nearly 100 meters tall, and every attack will shake the ground.


    The buildings in Tinder City also seemed to be fragile building blocks under his feet, shattering when touched.


    But Colin flapped his golden wings, deftly avoided Kurdish''s attack, and took advantage of the stagnation time after the opponent''s attack, constantly creating tiny wounds on that huge but bloated body.


    One after another holy light lingered in the wound like a tarsus, constantly infiltrating Kurd''s body, causing deeper and more terrifying wounds.


    So as time went on, Kurd had more and more golden spots on his body.


    chi chi-


    Countless golden holy lights constantly stimulated Kurd, making him even more manic and angry.


    The surging arcane energy in his body was boiling frantically, constantly fighting against the seemingly inconspicuous holy light. .


    Boom! boom! boom!


    Under the Kurdish attack, a large number of buildings were destroyed, and a large number of civilians were affected, but unfortunately, he couldn''t touch Colin at all.


    With the blessing of golden wings, Colin''s speed was extremely amazing. His whole body was like a golden lightning bolt, shuttled back and forth around Kurd, and kept leaving scars on his clumsy body.


    The whole process is smooth and smooth, which is pleasing to the eye.


    In the end, Kurd completely lost the last trace of his sanity under this extremely unfavorable consumption.


    I saw him let out a roar that was not like a human being.


    Immediately, Colin saw Kurd''s chest start to vibrate violently.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The violent heartbeat resounded throughout Tinder City.


    At the same time, Kurd''s body changed drastically again.


    The surface of the smooth skin became rougher and gradually turned green. The swelling muscles made his body even more bloated. Two sharp fangs protruded from his mouth. His handsome face began to swell and became more and more ugly. In the end it turned into a beast!


    Colin watched this change quietly, and he was even more astonished in his heart.


    However, he finally determined that the Kurdish mage''s rejuvenation and promotion to the sanctuary must be inseparable from the orcs!


    Roar-


    The boundless coercion emanated from Kurd and enveloped the entire Tinder City.


    At this moment, Colin felt as if he was facing the orc emperor once again, and he was the orc emperor who became mad.


    Huge sound waves rushed toward the face, and the air in the path seemed to suddenly shattered glass plates.


    In an instant, the darkness completely devoured Colin.


    The nearby time and space seemed to be completely distorted, softened, and then shattered a little bit, until they completely sank into darkness.


    However, Colin did not panic at all.


    I saw that golden gaps gradually cracked open on his body, and countless golden light spots spun in them and gradually dissipated.


    All the golden light spots converged rapidly, and finally formed a majestic figure whose face could not be seen clearly in the void behind Ke Lin.


    Boom¡ª


    The dark realm that shrouded Colin exploded, turning into gleaming shards that scattered across the city like starlight.


    Colin stood quietly in the air, without a trace of emotion in his golden pupils, he spoke suddenly, and a majestic voice resounded through Tinder City:


    "Repent, sinner!"


    hiss¡ª


    At this moment, the tiny scars on Kurd''s body suddenly erupted with golden smoke.


    He was stiff all over, unable to move, he could only watch his life force continue to flow away with the wisps of golden smoke.


    Kurd''s arcane energy rolled violently, trying to break free from such restraints.


    But no matter how he struggled, the terrifying and powerful binding force firmly locked him in place.


    With the passage of time, Kurd''s huge body has lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "No...impossible! How is this possible!"


    Gu Yan </span> At this time, Kurd woke up from his madness and regained some sanity.


    But the situation at this time was obviously not what he expected, and endless panic instantly enveloped him.


    In his vision, Colin seemed to have really become an angel who came into the world, the spokesperson of the gods.


    The irresistible terrifying pressure made Kurd unable to move.


    "No!" Kurd let out an extremely angry roar, "You false gods! Why do you control my destiny!"


    Kurd''s face became more and more distorted, and the ups and downs of his chest became even more violent.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    As if a giant hammer was hitting the ground, Kurd''s heartbeat suddenly overwhelmed all the sounds and became the only main voice between heaven and earth.


    A little sparkle, like a diamond, suddenly exploded in Kurd''s heart from small to large.


    "Want to kill me? Let''s die together!"


    Accompanied by a roar that resounded through the heavens and the earth, the rays of light suddenly radiated, like the rising sun.


    The turbulent light swept away at an extremely fast speed, trying to completely swallow everything around.


    The ruins of the castle, the collapsed buildings, the terrified people, the blood cavalry and the Knights Templar in battle, all were shrouded in this boundless light.


    But when the light spread to Colin, it suddenly stopped.


    chi chi-


    Two terrifying energies were fiercely confronting under Colin''s feet, consuming and not making an inch.


    Until Colin sighed, holding a sword in one hand, he drew a mysterious arc in the air.


    Chi!


    The sword light that penetrated the sky and the earth instantly crossed the barriers of time and space, and exploded a huge gap in Kurd''s chest.


    In the gap, you can see the beating heart.


    That unusual heart.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The heart is still beating tenaciously, but it is getting slower and slower, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is getting weaker and weaker.


    Finally, in that pure golden sword light, it finally stopped.


    Bang!


    The heart exploded, and in an instant, the spreading light suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    The night sky of Tinder City has returned to darkness, and only a little bit of starlight and the cold crescent moon can be seen.


    Kurd''s body shrank rapidly like a punctured balloon.


    His face was filled with endless unwillingness and anger, which gradually turned into a sense of powerless despair and fear of fate.


    "No...impossible...you''re not a paladin...you''re not..."


    Bang!


    Kurd''s broken body fell to the ground, and a large amount of blood continued to gush out of his mouth.


    His eyes were fixed on Colin in mid-air, as if he could not accept the fact that he was defeated by this person.


    huh¡ª


    Colin flapped his wings, dived, and came to Kurd.


    "Wait...don''t kill me!" Kurd looked at Colin, who was holding a long sword, and finally asked for mercy, "Don''t you want to know the secret of rejuvenation? We can cooperate..."


    Swish¡ª


    A cold light flashed, and Kurd''s head was cut off.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 714： golden horn

    "How is it possible? Did the Kurds fail?"


    On the north gate of Tinder City, Pope Mensay looked at the fallen giant and asked with a face full of fear.


    Unfortunately, everyone around me has kept silent on this issue.


    First, Kurd''s failure was beyond doubt, and everyone could see it. Second, it was the appearance of Colin''s transformation that caused a huge shock in the hearts of the Templars.


    A terrifying thought began to surface in their minds¡ª


    Is Colin St. Chapman the real spokesperson for the gods?


    Although the Templars are devout and firm, their piety is towards the Lord of Radiance, not the Church or the Pope.


    Of course, the Pope has always been considered the spokesperson of the Lord of Glory in the world, and being loyal to the church means being loyal to the Lord of Glory.


    But now, that belief is starting to shake.


    Especially after these years, the Pope''s ugly face has been exposed again and again, and the authority of the church has been attacked again and again. .


    In this Tinder City operation, Pope Mensay chose to cooperate with the mage to sacrifice innocent civilians, which made many Templars begin to question their once extremely firm beliefs¡ª


    Can the Church, or the Pope, really represent the Lord of Radiance?


    When Colin defeated the beast-like Kurdish mage in the form of an angel, this finally became the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    More and more Templars lost their fighting spirit, laying down their weapons one by one, unwilling to continue fighting for a possibly false belief.


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you doing standing there stupidly? Hurry up and fight back, the blood cavalry army is about to attack the city!"


    Pope Mensay was still scolding angrily, but when he realized that the Templars were looking at him more and more wrong, he shut up, and boundless fear rose in his heart.


    "You... are you going to betray your beliefs?"


    "Your Majesty, is the Supreme Lord''s gaze really still on us?" a Templar asked in a complicated tone.


    "What do you mean?" Mensay''s body began to tremble, "You didn''t start to suspect because you saw Colin, did you? Stupid! Don''t you know that the devil is best at deception?


    They like the appearance of incarnations of angels the most to deceive the world!


    So, don''t be deceived by an appearance! "


    "If you don''t look at the outside, what are you looking at? The inside?" The Templars looked at Mensay with contempt, "When you decided to sacrifice 300,000 innocent civilians in Tinder City, what was your heart? Is it pure and pious?"


    "I... I did this to maintain the glory of the Supreme Lord!" Mensa Yi said sternly.


    But obviously, such words can no longer impress the Templars.


    They either stared at Mensay coldly, or bowed their heads in silence, or disappeared into the darkness without knowing where to go, or no one continued to fight.


    As the Knights Templar gave up their resistance, the blood cavalry army outside the city quickly rushed to the head of the city and began to take over the north gate.


    Seeing this, Mensayi was so frightened that he didn''t dare to stay any longer, so he ran into the city.


    Along the way, he found desperately that the Templars in the city also began to give up their resistance and surrendered to the blood cavalry.


    In fact, even if they don''t surrender, the blood cavalry''s advantage is already very obvious.


    Continue to fight, waiting for the Knights Templar to fail.


    Under such circumstances, Colin''s angelic image gave them an excellent step to stop them from resisting and surrendering.


    At least they can comfort themselves that they are under the hands of the true spokesperson of the gods.


    "Your Majesty Mensay, please don''t resist, come with us to see the Duke."


    A team of blood cavalry soon surrounded Mensay, who was scurrying in the city.


    However, the other party is the Pope after all, and the blood cavalry soldiers still maintain a certain etiquette towards him.


    "You... you blasphemers, you will be judged!" Mensay roared angrily.


    Gu Hui </span> But such words naturally couldn''t scare away the blood cavalry.


    An officer of the blood cavalry army carried a long sword, stepped forward slowly, and said in his mouth:


    "Your Majesty, please don''t make it difficult for us, otherwise, I may not be able to guarantee your safety."


    This is a blatant threat.


    In the past, I am afraid that no one would dare to threaten the Pope like this, but after Prince Harrison killed the previous Pope Gregory, everyone''s attitude towards the Pope changed subtly.


    The divine brilliance of the god''s spokesperson has completely dissipated.


    It was only then that everyone discovered that the high-ranking Pope was actually no different from ordinary people.


    Killing him would not attract the wrath of the gods, and even the church would not dare to take revenge on the perpetrator.


    "You...don''t come here! Don''t come here!" Mensa Yi shouted sternly.


    But the blood cavalry officer on the opposite side was still approaching step by step, the long sword in his hand flickered with a cold light.


    Mensay''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and his heart was filled with anger and fear.


    He clearly knew that Colin had no respect or pity for him, and even the last time he designed Prince Harrison to kill Gregory, Colin completely hated him.


    If it falls into the hands of the blood cavalry army, I am afraid that my fate will be extremely miserable...


    At the time of despair, Mensay no longer hesitated, and as soon as he gritted his teeth, he took out the golden horn that never left his body.


    The blood cavalry officer was stunned for a moment.


    He actually heard a rumor about the golden horn. When he saw Mensay taking it out, he planned to stop it, but he was a step too late after hesitating.


    woo-


    The low sound of the horn resounded through Tinder City.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    Everyone in Tinder City felt an irrepressible surrender from the bottom of their hearts, as if they were about to welcome a returning king.


    The blood cavalry officer in front of Mensay watched helplessly as the pope blew the horn, and his whole body was aging at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, Mensay completed the transition from the prime of life to the twilight. UU Reading


    It was not until his gray hair almost fell out and the skin on his body was as dry as a dry orange peel that the tone could no longer be maintained, and the horn finally stopped.


    Bang!


    Mensay fell to the ground weakly, gasping for breath, as if he was dying.


    At this moment, a coffin buried in the ruins of Tinder Castle was suddenly opened, and a hand stretched out.


    ¡­


    Colin had just cut off the head of the Kurdish mage when he heard the breathtaking sound of the horn.


    Of course, he didn''t know at this time that it was Mensay who sounded the golden horn.


    Just as he was in doubt, he saw a tall figure suddenly rise up from the ruins, and finally stood in the sky above Tinder City.


    He has blond hair, bright eyes as dazzling as the sun, and his marble-like face is determined and unquestionable.


    Just standing there, he seemed to be the center of the world.


    It made everyone feel an irresistible sense of surrender.


    Looking at the man''s familiar face, Ke Lin couldn''t help but think of the sculpture standing on the central square of Royal Dragon City¡ª


    The Founding Emperor of the Shining Empire, the legendary Paladin, the sculpture of San Lorenzo of Garner!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 715： Postwar (Part 1)

    The sixth order is the limit of mortals.


    If you want to go one step further and advance to the seventh rank, that is, the sanctuary, you must use the power of the gods.


    In the long history of the Radiance Empire of nearly two thousand years, the number of Holy Knights born did not exceed double digits in total.


    Among the less than 100 paladins, the only one who has reached the eighth rank, that is, the legendary realm, is the founding emperor¡ªGana San Lorenzo.


    Since him, no one has been able to become a legendary paladin.


    Even later, people didn''t even know how to advance to the legendary field.


    It seems that it can only be the patent of the favored person like the Great Emperor of Ghana. The rest of the people, no matter how extraordinary your talent, no matter how firm your beliefs, are destined to never be able to touch the threshold of the legendary realm. .


    So, the legend finally became a legend.


    The world has gradually regarded the sanctuary as the pinnacle of martial arts, an insurmountable barrier.


    Until today, the legend reappears!


    He, Garner San Lorenzo, the legendary paladin thousands of years ago, even stood above Tinder City again!


    The dark night sky was illuminated by the holy light around him, and all the noise, howl, and screams disappeared, as if no one dared to be presumptuous in front of this legendary paladin.


    Colin looked at the figure of the Great Emperor Garner, and his heart was overturned.


    Is this really the Great Emperor of Ghana?


    Isn''t he already dead?


    How did it appear in Tinder City?


    Could it be that this is also Mr. Ho''s conspiracy?


    ¡­


    Countless thoughts appeared in his mind, but none of them were clear.


    At this moment, he only felt as if he was in a vast ocean, and the ubiquitous water pressure enveloped him, making it extremely difficult for him to move.


    Such power made Colin convinced of the identity of the Great Emperor of Ghana.


    Although this is an extremely absurd guess, apart from the only legendary paladin in history, I am afraid that no one else can put such pressure on the current Colin.


    Colin swallowed hard, and just wanted to test whether this legendary paladin was an enemy or a friend, but the moment he opened his mouth, Emperor Garner''s eyes suddenly fell on him!


    hum¡ª


    Colin''s brain went blank for a moment, and the vision was full of boundless holy light, and he couldn''t see anything else.


    He only felt an unparalleled terrifying force suddenly attacking him, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free, he could only stay in place stupidly.


    Ding.


    The terrifying force that swept over suddenly dissipated, turning into an oncoming breeze, blowing Colin''s long messy hair up.


    He blinked, finally seeing everything in front of him.


    I don''t know when, the Great Emperor Garner has come to him, and the long sword condensed by the light beam in his hand is touching his chest¡ª


    More precisely, on the mistletoe resting on his chest.


    The mistletoe exudes a crystal green light, which is reflected in the golden eyes of the Great Emperor Garner, making his eyes that were originally devoid of emotion and rationality a little more puzzled¡ª


    As if thinking about something.


    ¡­


    Knight Sinag finally recovered from the palpitations just now.


    Because of the distance, he couldn''t see the face of the figure that suddenly appeared above Tinder City.


    It''s just that the terrifying pressure made him feel an irresistible surrender in his heart.


    He immediately thought of the golden horn that Pope Mensay tried to blow just now¡ªcould it have something to do with it?


    Knight Sinag suppressed his doubts and turned to look at Pope Mensay in front of him.


    Gu Shou </span> I saw that he was too old to look like, and collapsed to the ground weakly, murmuring something in his mouth.


    Knight Sinag took a few steps closer, and heard Mensay''s breathless voice:


    "...kill him...kill him for me..."


    "Who are you going to kill?" Knight Sinag had an ominous premonition in his heart, and suddenly realized that he might have done something wrong just now.


    Mensay was still repeating "kill him, kill him", and his expression became more and more excited, and more and more disbelief appeared in his cloudy eyes.


    Seeing that, Knight Sinag couldn''t ask anything, but he didn''t dare to do anything to the Pope easily, so he instructed the soldiers:


    "Take him up and go see the Duke!"


    "Yes."


    Four blood cavalry soldiers immediately stepped forward and carried Pope Mensay up.


    The Knights of Sinag immediately picked up the golden horn that had fallen to the ground, looked at it for a while, and immediately led his team to quickly walk in the direction of Colin.


    Just after walking a few steps, he heard the soldiers behind him calling out to him:


    "Lord Sinag, the Pope..."


    "What''s up?"


    Knight Sinag turned back and saw Pope Mensay trembling more and more, as if he was about to faint in the next second.


    "What''s the matter with him? Let him go."


    After all, he is the Pope, the Faith Leader of the Shining Empire, and the spokesperson of the gods. Even if the prestige of the church has been wiped out under the blow of Colin, the awe that is rooted in the depths of consciousness still cannot be completely eliminated. Therefore, Knight Sinag I am really worried that the Pope will die here like this.


    But when the soldiers put Mensay back on the ground, his condition did not improve, but continued to deteriorate.


    The convulsions of fear and excitement had made his fragile body curl up into a ball.


    Knight Sinag hurriedly leaned down and heard Mensay murmur in horror:


    "No...it''s impossible...it can''t be like this..."


    Knight Sinag was about to speak, but saw Mensay suddenly stare, and the expression on his face froze.


    He was startled, and hurriedly went to check Mensay''s breath.


    However, he found that the contemporary pope had already lost his voice.


    After a brief period of panic, Knight Sinag regained his composure.


    He scratched his head, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com murmured a few words, and finally asked the soldiers to lift the Pope''s body and follow him to see the Duke of St. Chapman.


    ¡­


    But he said that Colin was staring at the corpse of the Great Emperor of Garner in a daze.


    That''s right, the Emperor Garner, who was resurrected from the dead, is dead again.


    Perhaps, the Great Emperor Garner was not resurrected at all before, but was driven by a magical force and attacked him.


    It''s just that at the last moment for some reason, he suddenly stopped.


    Colin leaned down, carefully stretched out his hand and pressed it on Emperor Garner''s chest, and found that the body was still warm. If he hadn''t felt the beating of his heart, he might have thought that Emperor Garner was just asleep.


    At this moment, a series of footsteps resounding behind interrupted Colin''s thoughts.


    "My lord! We caught Pope Mensay, it''s just..."


    Colin turned his head and looked at Knight Sinag and a corpse behind him being carried by a group of soldiers.


    "he died?"


    "Yes." Knight Sinag nodded in shame, "I''m sorry, Lord Duke, things are too weird, I..."


    Colin came to Mensay''s body and said:


    "It''s okay, you can tell me the details of the situation at that time."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 716： After the war (below)

    "So, Mensay blew the golden horn at that time, and then it became this virtue?"


    "Yes, Lord Duke."


    "Where''s the golden horn?"


    "it''s here."


    Taking the golden horn handed over by Knight Sinag, Colin looked at it carefully for a while, then turned to look at Mensay''s body.


    As for what happened just now, he gradually had some ideas in his heart.


    It seems that Mensay finally blew the golden horn when he was at the end of the road, but he did not expect that the last card of this church was to summon the Great Emperor of Ghana!


    The only legendary paladin in the history of the Radiance Empire, he is indeed the last card of the church.


    But the problem is that the summoned Emperor of Ghana is not under the control of the Pope!


    Colin didn''t think the church would make such an ooze, unless there was an accident at some point.


    It''s a pity that Mensay died, otherwise he should be able to answer many of Colin''s questions. .


    "Where''s the head of the Knights Templar? Has he surrendered?" Colin suddenly asked.


    Knight Sinag immediately opened his chest and said:


    "My lord, I''ll ask you now."


    After speaking, he hurried away.


    Ke Lin pointed at the opponent''s back and added:


    "And that Yarug, bring him to me too!"


    "Yes, Lord Duke!"


    Afterwards, Colin rubbed the golden horn in his hand and couldn''t help but feel the urge to blow it.


    But soon, he dismissed this reckless thought.


    Looking at the ghostly appearance of Mensay, it is obvious that the price to be paid for sounding this golden horn is not ordinary.


    It''s no wonder that Mensay didn''t dare to blow the golden horn easily no matter how Colin forced him.


    Colin thought for a moment, then summoned a blood slave, handed him the golden horn, and ordered him to blow it for a try.


    Naturally, the blood slave would not disobey Colin''s order, so he picked up the horn and put it to his mouth, took a deep breath¡ª


    ¡ª


    no movement...


    Colin blinked, looking at the blood slave whose cheeks were about to turn into balloons, but couldn''t make any sound.


    Are you not strong enough?


    Colin had another sixth-order blood slave to play.


    Unfortunately, there is still no movement.


    Finally, Colin asked Paladin Otto to try again.


    Or not.


    Colin scratched his head, and only then did he realize that this golden horn is probably not something that everyone can blow.


    According to the Church, only a priest who devotes himself to the Lord of Radiance can become the Pope and then hold the Golden Horn.


    Then, it is estimated that the conditions for becoming the Pope are the conditions for sounding the golden horn.


    Just when Colin was hesitating about whether or not to try to have a few high-level church pastors to blow the golden horn, Knight Sinag had already returned to his life.


    "Sir Duke, Knight Paladin, the leader of the Knights Templar, has died in battle, but Knight McCain, the deputy leader, has surrendered." Saying that, Knight Sinag brought a knight who was following him forward.


    The knight knelt on his knees, raised his long sword above his head, and said to Colin:


    "Dear Duke of St. Chapman, Mensay''s actions have betrayed the glory of the Supreme Lord, and we do not want to continue to serve him. Therefore, on behalf of all the Templars, I surrender to you."


    Ke Lin stepped forward to take the opponent''s long sword and said:


    "I accept your surrender."


    Then, he asked again:


    Valley Track </span> "Knight McCain, how much do you know about this Tinder City operation?"


    "Lord Duke, before leaving Yulong City, Mensay just told us that the purpose of this operation is to kill you and then inflict heavy damage on the blood cavalry.


    However, Mensay never mentioned the specific action plan, including the details of cooperating with the mage to sacrifice to Tinder City.


    So when we found that the city was full of fire and arcane energy was raging, we realized that we had been deceived.


    Mensay is not worthy to be the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord at all, he is the greatest blasphemer! Deserving to be judged, to be¡­¡±


    "Okay, okay." Colin waved his hand, interrupting McCain Knight''s impassioned speech.


    He knew that Knight McCain couldn''t wait to get his own support by breaking the line with Mensay, but he really wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to these tricks right now.


    "What about this person? You should know him, right?" Colin asked, pointing to the corpse of Emperor Garner.


    Knight McCain nodded and said:


    "Of course, this is the founding emperor of the Radiant Empire, His Majesty Garner San Lorenzo."


    After finally confirming the identity of the Great Emperor of Garner, Colin immediately asked:


    "Why did he appear in Tinder City? Why did he come back to life just now?"


    "Before we set off, Mensay asked us to carry a coffin, but he didn''t tell us what was inside. Now it seems that it should be the remains of the Great Emperor of Ghana.


    However, I don''t know anything about the vision of the Great Emperor of Ghana just now coming back from the dead.


    I guess it may be the role of the golden horn..."


    "How much do you know about the Golden Horn?"


    "The golden horn has always been the Pope''s exclusive artifact. It is said that it can summon angels after blowing it..."


    Colin rolled his eyes. Could it be that the so-called angel of the church is the Great Ghana?


    "Nothing else?"


    Knight McCain shook his head and said helplessly:


    "My lord, the golden horn has never been used in the history of the church, and its function has only been rumored.


    If you want to know more, I''m afraid you have to ask the Pope, or the Pope''s successor, the Cardinal. "


    Colin rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    Not long after, another herald came to report:


    "Lord Duke, Maester Yarug has been found by us, but... he is dead."


    "Dead?" Colin raised his brows, and saw that the soldiers had already come over with the body of the Master Yarug.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, according to the shape of the weapons and wounds we found at the time, the Yaleger should have committed suicide. UU Reading "


    Colin glanced at the wound on Maester Yaluger''s neck, frowned, but said nothing.


    Afterwards, he ordered the blood cavalry to sweep the battlefield and appease the civilians in the city.


    ¡­


    When the dawn is approaching, it is also the darkest moment.


    Tinder City gradually calmed down from the war, and all the fires were put out.


    Under the organization of the blood cavalry army, the frightened people began to settle down, lick their wounds, and wait for the dawn.


    Since the castle of the Brugen family has been in ruins in the hands of Colin and Kurd, the Blood Riders requisitioned the Tinder City Church as Colin''s resting place.


    The bodies of the Great Emperor of Ghana and Pope Mensay have been collected and placed in the back hall of the church.


    With a creak, the door to the back hall slowly opened, and Colin walked in alone.


    He came to a coffin, lifted the lid, and saw the Great Emperor of Garner lying quietly in it.


    Colin reached out and touched it, and found that Emperor Garner''s body was already cold, but it was not as rigid as a normal corpse.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally opened his mouth wide, revealing ferocious fangs, aiming at the neck of the Great Emperor Garner and biting it!


    "Gudu... Gudu..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 717： legend

    The south gate of Tinder City.


    Knight Logue walked slowly into the city, and behind him, a group of blood cavalry soldiers were entering the city continuously.


    "how is the situation?"


    "I didn''t catch up." Knight Logue took off his helmet and said unhappily.


    "Well, that guy is also a sanctuary after all, and he is the most capable of running in the sanctuary, haha." The adjutant remembered that Mr. Ho seemed to have been chased by others since he became a paladin, and couldn''t help laughing out loud. Come, "This guy wants to run, it''s really not that easy to catch."


    Knight Logue also laughed, and then he looked at the mess in the city and said, "After we left, Tinder City seems to be very lively."


    "Yes. As expected by the Duke, the Church and the Mage have joined forces." The adjutant said with a look of disdain, "It''s a pity that the strength is not good enough to be easily suppressed by the Duke!"


    Knight Logue smiled, but did not answer. He knew in his heart that this battle was not so easy.


    On the way to lead the army to pursue Mr. Ho, he saw all kinds of visions in Tinder City. Even if it was so far away, it still made him feel an extremely strong coercion, showing the fierce fighting in the city at that time.


    Therefore, he didn''t dare to chase far away, and even if he gathered the army and returned, he was afraid of any accident in the city.


    Fortunately, everything was safe.


    "Where is the Duke now?" Knight Logue asked again after taking a few steps.


    "In the church, I''ll take you there."


    "Okay."


    Just after the two walked a few steps, they found that the night sky of Tinder City suddenly lit up.


    "Its daybreak?"


    Knight Logue raised his head in confusion, feeling that the dawn came too fast today.


    But immediately, he knew that this was not a normal day-to-night transition at all.


    The originally dark night sky suddenly shone brightly, as if it skipped the dawn and came to noon.


    Do not.


    It was a holy light that was brighter than the noon sun!


    Overwhelming, covering all directions.


    It made all the creatures below it unable to bear the urge to worship from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Miracle!"


    "This is the miracle of the Supreme Lord!"


    "Praise the Supreme Lord!"


    ¡­


    The members of the Knights Templar were the first to react, and they all fell to the ground and prayed loudly.


    Afterwards, whether it was civilians, nobles, or soldiers, all of them couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and praying loudly.


    ¡­


    Inside the church.


    Colin was slowly raising his head from the corpse of the Great Emperor Garner, and there was still golden blood on the corners of his mouth.


    He could clearly feel that every cell in the body cheered after the blood of the Great Emperor Garner entered his body.


    As if the long drought meets the rain, greedily sucking every drop of rain.


    Even that ethereal soul has been nourished by mysterious power, and is growing stronger at an amazing speed.


    For a time, Colin felt as if he was standing on top of the world, looking down and controlling everything in front of him.


    Dense golden patterns covered his body, and a pair of golden wings slowly spread out, almost filling the entire hall.


    The holy light from the sky passed through the dome of the church, sprinkled on Colin, and merged with him.


    At this moment, Holy Light is Colin, and Colin is Holy Light.


    Unsurprisingly, countless images flashed in Colin''s mind again.


    In a trance, Colin found himself standing on the top of the holy mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, there are countless cheering people.


    A thick holy light descended from the sky and enveloped him.


    In the holy light, a step suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The other end of the steps, with no end in sight, slanted into the sky.


    In the sound of the grand hymn, Colin found himself climbing up the steps.


    Far away from the world, across the sky, the steps are endless, as if connecting to the heaven.


    After an unknown amount of time, the cheers of the crowd could no longer be heard.


    Looking around, all that fills the field of vision is a dazzling holy light.


    It is holy and pure, but it gradually becomes monotonous and even deadly.


    Finally, Colin found himself at the end of the steps.


    In that boundless void, stands a golden throne.


    Looking at this familiar scene, Colin''s heart moved slightly.


    The next moment, Colin found himself sitting on the throne.


    In an instant, countless holy lights condensed before the throne, and finally turned into an angel-like figure.


    He was shrouded in a blazing dazzling light that made it impossible to look directly at him.


    "Ghana San Lorenzo."


    The angel spoke.


    At this moment, Colin completely confirmed that he had indeed seen this phantom scene!


    Sure enough, he saw the angel holding a crown in both hands and said to Colin:


    "On behalf of the Supreme Lord, I will crown you!"


    Exactly!


    Colin was convinced that he had indeed seen this scene.


    Moreover, he knew that what happened next was that the Great Emperor of Ghana did not accept the coronation of the angel.


    Sure enough, Colin found that he had a long sword in his hand.


    The body of the sword was roaring with raging fire, bursting out with breathtaking heat, as if to burn away all the sins in the world.


    The tip of the sword pointed directly at the chest of the angel!


    "Ghana San Lorenzo, do you know what you are doing?"


    "I know." Colin''s tone was extremely firm, "I just want the world to see your true colors!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the holy light filling the field of vision suddenly became violent.


    The last time the illusion was here, Colin could no longer see anything.


    This time, perhaps because of being promoted to the legendary field, Colin was finally able to see clearly.


    I saw that the crown in the angel''s hand disappeared instantly, and it was replaced by a giant sword condensed from holy light.


    The overwhelming pressure swept over the sky, and for a time, it seemed that the whole world was rejecting Colin.


    However, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Colin, or the Great Emperor Garner, did not flinch in the slightest, even if he was facing an angel and a **** at this time!


    Boom!


    Colin rose from the throne and rushed towards the angel in mid-air without hesitation.


    And the giant sword in the angel''s hand just stabbed out!


    Chi!


    Neither side escaped.


    Colin''s long sword pierced into the angel''s chest, but at the same time, the angel''s great sword also pierced through Colin and shattered his heart.


    But looking at the golden blood flowing out of the angel''s wound, Colin suddenly burst out laughing:


    "You, what''s the difference between me?"


    This sentence seemed to anger the angel, and the holy light around him became violent again.


    But Colin suddenly saw a green light appearing in the void behind the opponent¡ª


    Quietly, but it is so conspicuous in this golden color that fills the world!


    The green light suddenly expanded, and finally burst like a bubble, and a slender figure flew out of it!


    Sharp long ears, a beautiful face, and long hair as blue as the sea.


    It was the female elf that Colin saw in the illusion when he was promoted to the Sanctuary last time!


    "Elanther!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 718： Confuse

    Colin opened his eyes again and found that he had returned to the Tinder City church.


    The holy light that descended from the sky condensed into a step in front of him.


    The steps penetrated the dome and plunged straight into the sky, leading to the boundless void.


    A strong urge made Colin want to step on the steps and climb up, as if something at the end was calling him.


    But after experiencing everything in the fantasy world, how could Colin really dare to climb this step?


    He doubted that if he climbed to the end of the steps, he would also encounter everything that the Great Emperor of Garner had encountered.


    The Golden Throne, the angel came into the world, and was crowned king?


    But judging from the performance of the Great Emperor of Ghana, everything does not seem to be simple. .


    Why did he reject the angel''s coronation?


    Why did the angel shed golden blood?


    What he said - "I just want the world to see your true colors!" "You, what''s the difference between me?" What does it mean?


    And what kind of identity is that female elf?


    At the end of the path of knights, what secrets are hidden?


    While thinking about it, Colin found that the impulse in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, and the temptation at the end of the steps for him was increasing.


    But Colin was trying his best to resist this temptation, staring at the sky with cold eyes, as if he wanted to cross the boundary of time and space to see what was on that end.


    If I don''t go up, will an angel come down?


    Colin couldn''t help thinking.


    But over time, that didn''t happen.


    Nothing appeared at the end of the steps, but there was a stronger and stronger call and temptation, trying to guide Colin up the steps.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Colin had already made up his mind not to go.


    I don''t know how long the stalemate lasted, but finally, the holy light that fell from the sky gradually weakened, and the stairs slowly dissipated in the air.


    The sky in Tinder City dimmed, but it was illuminated by the rising sun.


    Colin turned his attention back to himself and felt the surging explosive power in his body. For a time, he had the illusion of omnipotence.


    Is this the legendary paladin?


    ¡­


    Outside the church, Knight Logue woke up from his trance.


    He shook his dizzy head and slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Just now that was..."


    "It''s a miracle!" Knight McCain, who was kneeling on the ground beside him, said reverently, "It must be the actions of the Duke that attracted the attention of the Supreme Lord! That''s how grace was brought down!"


    Knight Logue looked at him suspiciously and recognized that it was the deputy commander of the Knights Templar. When he was about to ask, the adjutant beside him whispered in his ear:


    "The McCain Knights have surrendered."


    Knight Logue nodded, then followed the words of Knight McCain and praised:


    "Praise the Supreme Lord!"


    At this moment, the door of the church opened, and Colin came out of it.


    "Sir Duke!"


    Knight Logue immediately knelt on the ground halfway and greeted with an extremely pious tone.


    Although Colin''s appearance didn''t change much, Knight Logue suddenly felt that he was completely different from before.


    It seems as if the clouds are far away in the sky, unattainable and indeterminate.


    And McCain Knight''s performance was even more exaggerated, seeing him crawling on the ground, crawling in front of Colin, and kissing Colin''s toes tremblingly.


    "Duke St. Chapman, you must be the one who came to the world, and you are here to proclaim the Gospel of the Supreme Lord to the world!"


    Colin stared blankly at Knight McCain''s performance, unable to guess for a while whether the deputy commander of the Knights Templar was sincere, or whether he was acting on purpose to win his favor.


    However, it didn''t matter to him.


    After becoming a legendary paladin, there is no conspiracy in the mortal world that can move him.


    And he just happened to be able to rebuild the church with the help of Knight McCain.


    "Knight McCain, I need you to return to Royal Dragon City as soon as possible and bring back everything that happened in Tinder City, so that the nobles and people of the empire know the true face of Pope Mensay."


    "Yes, Lord Duke!" Knight McCain replied without hesitation, as if he was not worried at all about the terrible impact this move would have on the prestige of the church.


    "Also, send someone to the half-troll kingdom to bring back Archbishop Adjani of the North to Yulong City."


    "Yes, Lord Duke!" Knight McCain replied again, and, as if to show that he had a deep understanding of Colin''s intentions, he added superfluous, "Please rest assured, Lord Duke, the church will elect a qualified person as soon as possible. The new Pope!"


    Colin couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.


    He really did not expect that in the Knights Templar, there is such a wonderful person as McCain.


    Where is this a devout and determined Templar, who is clearly no different from a politician who is bent on camping.


    However, since Knight McCain was so knowledgeable, Colin wouldn''t say much.


    It is believed that when the deeds of Tinder City spread throughout the empire, the church will not dare to disobey Colin''s will.


    So he waved his hand and motioned for Knight McCain to step back.


    Then he turned to look at Knight Logue and said:


    "Knight Logue, you immediately led 10,000 blood cavalry troops to Bailu City, and executed the Marquis of Orbes and Knight Camilla on the charge of murdering the heirs of the Duke of the East."


    "Yes, Lord Duke!" Knight Logue responded.


    Immediately, seeing that Colin had no further orders, he couldn''t help but ask:


    "Lord Duke, then... the new heir to the Duke of the East..."


    Colin waved his hand and said indifferently:


    "Let the Saint-Pros family choose for themselves."


    To be honest, Colin didn''t bother to pay attention to the candidate of the Duke of the Eastern Region at this time, and, as long as the St. Pros family was not stupid, under such circumstances, they should also know what kind of Duke heir to introduce. UU Reading


    Knight Logue nodded in agreement, and just wanted to leave, but after all he remembered his previous mission and said:


    "Lord Duke, I led an army to pursue Mr. Ho before, but I still let him escape..."


    Colin showed a meaningful smile, waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about Mr.


    Seeing this, Knight Logue had to bow and salute, then back off.


    Colin turned around and returned to the church.


    Passing through the front hall, Colin walked towards the backyard of the church.


    "Lord Duke."


    An old priest hurriedly saluted Colin.


    Behind him, there are densely packed coffins.


    Colin smiled and asked:


    "Is the body of the Kurdish mage here?"


    "Yes, my lord." The old priest pointed to a coffin in the southwest corner and said, "It''s here."


    "Okay." Colin nodded and said, "Go out first."


    Naturally, the old priest didn''t dare to disobey, and hurriedly saluted and retired.


    Colin stood alone in the courtyard, but instead of opening the coffin of the Kurdish mage, he showed a confident smile and said aloud:


    "Mr. Go, don''t hide, come out and talk."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 719： Kurdish Experiment (Part 1)

    There was no response to Colin''s words.


    The yard was quiet, only the sound of the breeze blowing the leaves.


    Colin showed sarcasm and said again:


    "What? Do you think I''m cheating on you?"


    Having said that, Colin walked slowly towards the southwest corner.


    At the same time, the coercion of the souls of the legendary Paladins poured out like flowing water, and instantly enveloped the entire courtyard.


    The breeze suddenly ceased, and even the fallen leaves in mid-air remained motionless.


    This piece of time and space seems to be locked by Colin.


    In the next second, Mr. Go, who finally couldn''t bear the pressure, rose into the sky and fled without looking back. .


    "Since you''re here, just stay!"


    Colin laughed and disappeared in place in a flash.


    I didn''t see how he moved, and when he reappeared, he was already by Mr. Ho''s side.


    Mr. Go was so frightened that he was about to turn around to fight back, but found that Colin''s big hand had already grabbed the back of his neck.


    Any struggle becomes futile under absolute strength.


    So, the legendary sixth-order mage who stirred up the situation in the Radiant Empire was carried back to the yard by Colin like a chicken.


    Bang!


    Colin threw Mr. Ho on the ground and said with a smile:


    "Okay, Mr. Ho, now we can have a good talk."


    Mr. Ho probably also recognized the situation, got up from the ground without haste, brushed the dust off his body, and straightened his collar before saying:


    "Duke St. Chapman, I actually wanted to talk to you for a long time."


    When Colin heard this, he rolled his eyes and said sarcastically:


    "Really? Last time you were in Bailu City, you ripped my heart out as soon as you met. Does that mean you want to have a good talk with me?"


    Mr. Ho was not embarrassed, and explained lightly:


    "Lord Duke, just like a lion won''t talk to an ant, and a tiger won''t cooperate with a rabbit. You really didn''t have the right to sit down and talk with me on an equal footing..."


    Colin interrupted with a sneer, "Then are you still qualified to talk to me on an equal footing?"


    "No." Mr. Ho said without hesitation, and at the same time leaned over slightly to show respect for Colin, but said, "However, since you didn''t kill me immediately, it means that I have value to you. , and that''s the basis of our conversation."


    Colin pouted and said coldly:


    "Yes, I do have some questions I want to ask you, but don''t think you can take this as a threat."


    "Then you always have to give me a promise, right?" Mr. Ho said humbly, "otherwise, even if you could kill me, you wouldn''t be able to get any information from me."


    Colin smiled slightly and said:


    "No problem, I have always liked a fair deal. But you, I have to kill. However, I can help the Saint Theon family return to the political stage of the Radiance Empire. For this, you can trust my ability and credibility. "


    Colin knew that for a wise man like Mr. Hog, it was meaningless to lie. His hatred with Mr. Hoo was doomed. In that case, it was better to open up and say it, so that Mr. Ho could believe his sincerity.


    Sure enough, Mr. Ho nodded calmly after hearing this, as if he had accepted his fate, and said:


    "Lord Duke, can I make one more small request."


    Colin shook his head and said:


    "You answer my question first. If the answer can satisfy me, I can consider asking you to make some more requests."


    "Okay, please ask."


    Colin strolled to the Kurdish mage''s coffin, lifted the lid, looked at the corpse lying quietly inside, and asked:


    "You came back this time for Kurd''s body, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "What''s so special about his corpse? Also, what''s the matter with the forbidden curse of rejuvenation?"


    Mr. Ho raised his head and looked directly into Colin''s eyes. The expression on his face suddenly became extremely solemn, and said:


    "My lord, have you reached the legendary realm now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you are the mortal closest to the gods." Mr. Ho''s tone suddenly became a little erratic, "Then have you ever thought about where the power of knights comes from?"


    Colin''s eyes flashed and he said:


    "According to the Church, the power of knights comes from the gift of the Lord of Radiance."


    "Yes, it is a gift from the gods. Therefore, knights can overcome the shackles of the sixth-order, unlike warriors, or mages like us, who cannot touch the sanctuary for life." Mr. Wu suddenly clenched his fists and asked in a deep voice Said, "But have you ever thought about why it is only possible to advance to the sanctuary for the profession of the gods?"


    "Mortals need the gift of gods to set foot in the holy realm." Colin quoted the words of the first Pope, Myrcella.


    This is also the Church''s explanation for the question of Mr. Ho, and it is also the common perception of mortals in this world¡ª


    Above the sanctuary, it is no longer the domain of mortals.


    That is the forbidden area of ??the gods, and only those who have been favored can step on it.


    Therefore, the Paladins have such a high status and prestige in the Radiance Empire.


    This is not only because of the extraordinary individual strength, after all, the strength of the individual is limited, no matter how powerful the Paladins are, they can be eliminated by the sea of ????tactics.


    People revere the paladins more because they revere the gods.


    After all, in the eyes of the world, a paladin must be recognized by the gods and received the grace of the gods.


    However, Colin was never imprisoned by this thought.


    He himself is not from this world. He has not been educated by knights since he was a child, nor has he been brainwashed by the church. On the contrary, he has always viewed the Lord of Radiance from a skeptical and even scrutiny perspective.


    Therefore, when facing Mr. Ho''s blasphemous question, UU Reading Ke Lin said with great interest:


    "You mages seem to have different views on this."


    Mr. Ho had been paying attention to Ke Lin''s expression just now. The reason why he asked such a question was because of Ke Lin''s previous actions against the church. At this time, seeing that Ke Lin really didn''t care about his blasphemous question, Mr. Ho was completely thorough. sure-


    The legendary paladin standing at the pinnacle of the way of knighthood in front of him really does not have much religious belief.


    So, Mr. Go showed a smug smile and said slowly:


    "That''s right, mortals do need the gift of the gods when they step into the sanctuary, but have you ever thought about what the ''gift of the gods'' is?"


    If he was a devout believer, he would probably be provoked by Mr. Ho''s question, but the interest in Colin''s eyes grew stronger and he asked:


    "Do you know what it is?"


    "It''s faith."


    "Faith?" Colin was a little surprised.


    "That''s right." Mr. Ho said excitedly, "Archbishop Adjani should have shown you the holy pool in the back room of the church, right?"


    "Yes." Colin recalled the holy pool he saw in the basement of the Swan City Church, and the "water" overflowing from it, and immediately blurted out, "Could it be that you are talking about the collection in the holy pool? Believe in the Force?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 720： Kurdish Experiment (Part 2)

    "That''s right!"


    Mr. Ho said firmly.


    Seeing Colin''s skeptical expression, he added:


    "It''s not that I''m just talking about it. My teacher Kurdish Mage has spent his whole life researching this. He found substances similar to the Faith in the Force of Faith in the bodies of knights and priests, and the most concentrated in the heart!"


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help frowning.


    Because he could guess that Kurdish mages probably killed a lot of priests and knights for this research.


    However, now that Kurd has been tortured, he will not dwell on it too much, so he asks a doubt found in Mr. Ho''s words:


    "Similar substances?"


    "Yes, it''s just similar, not the belief in the force itself. But my teacher firmly believes that they have an inevitable connection. Don''t you wonder why Kurdish mages can be rejuvenated and promoted to the sanctuary? In fact, it has something to do with it!"


    Colin asked suspiciously:


    "Could it be that the Kurds found a way to use the Force of Faith?"


    Mr. Go shook his head and said:


    "No. When the teacher first discovered that the knight contained a substance similar to the Faith Force, he did try to directly use Faith Force to improve his strength.


    But unfortunately, countless methods have been tried, all of which have failed.


    The teacher later felt that belief in the Force might not be able to be directly used by mortals. It has to be absorbed by the gods, transmitted to the priest in some way, and then transmitted to the knight through the baptism.


    In this way, the knights can use this to cultivate and advance, and even break through the sanctuary. "


    Colin interrupted again and asked the doubts in his heart:


    "If that''s the case, then why is it that they accept the same substance similar to Faith in the Force through the baptism ceremony, but the upper limit of knight cultivation of each family is so different? What is the difference between the descendants of the seven paladin families and the descendants of ordinary families? "


    "The ability to accept the material of belief is different." Mr. Ho replied immediately, "The teacher found that it is the same baptism ceremony, but the descendants of some families are obviously able to accept more material of belief. This is a bit like the affinity for the Holy Light. There are differences, or in other words, talent differences.


    In addition, different priests preside over baptisms will also have differences in the acceptance of religious substances by the baptized.


    Therefore, the descendants of the seven paladin families have outstanding talents in themselves. In addition, they can let high-level priests, even popes, cardinals, etc. personally preside over baptisms, and they will receive more religious material through baptism.


    And this is why they can reach a higher ceiling.


    In addition, the teacher also found that the higher the talent of the baptized, the higher the requirements for the priest. In fact, if you ask, there is an unwritten rule within the church about who to conduct baptisms¡ª


    The baptism of the descendants of the Paladin family must be presided over by a priest with a position higher than the archbishop.


    This is both to show respect for the Paladin family, but more importantly, with the talent of the Paladin family descendants, if a low-level priest presides over the baptism ceremony, I am afraid it will drain the faith in their bodies! "


    Colin rubbed his chin, feeling that what Mr. Ho said had some truth, and it was a reasonable guess, so he asked:


    "So, Kurd came up with the idea of ??the religious substance in the priest''s body?"


    "Yes." Mr. Ho admitted without guilt, "Since the priest can create a knight through the baptism ceremony, then, if the religious substance in the priest''s body is directly extracted by some means, wouldn''t it be possible to artificially create a knight? ?


    Unfortunately, the teacher tried many times, but found that once the material of belief leaves the human body, it cannot be passed on. Therefore, the teacher changed his thinking.


    As I said just now, this kind of belief substance is gathered in the heart in the pastor''s body, so the teacher has come up with another method¡ª


    Change your heart! "


    "Heart change?" Colin was unavoidably surprised. He really didn''t expect that these crazy mages would come up with such an extremely difficult surgical idea under such medieval medical conditions.


    "That''s right! And heart-changing is even a more efficient inheritance method than baptism, because through baptism, only part of the religious substance in the pastor''s body will be transferred to the baptized, but if the heart is changed, all the pastor''s body can be transferred. The matter of belief is transferred into the body of the subject!"


    Mr. Ho''s eyes flickered with enthusiasm, but then it dimmed, "Unfortunately, the teacher has tried countless times, and it is not that there are no successful cases, but what makes the teacher desperate is that he cannot find the key reason for success and failure!


    Obviously it is the same procedure, some subjects can survive, but some will die painfully!


    The teacher has exhausted his whole life, but he can''t find the rules!


    As if...as if this were the curse of the gods on us..."


    Colin listened silently to Mr. Ho''s **** remarks, with both hatred and sympathy in his heart.


    In organ transplantation, the biggest problem is rejection.


    Even in the era of advanced medical technology in later generations, this kind of rejection is an extremely difficult problem, and it is normal that the Kurds cannot solve it.


    In fact, Colin was surprised that there were still successful cases in Kurdish.


    Perhaps it was with the help of a magical arcane spell, or perhaps the recipient was a professional with a recovery ability beyond ordinary people, and that was why the lucky ones appeared.


    However, this still cannot solve the problem of rejection, because it is an attack by the subject''s own immune system on foreign organs. The stronger the subject is, the stronger the attack will be, and the faster he will die.


    Unless it happens to be a very high match, luckily there is no rejection.


    But the Kurds obviously couldn''t understand the mystery.


    "...Teacher gave up at one point. But later, a certain experimenter who had undergone the heart-changing ceremony turned out to be an advanced sanctuary!"


    "Who?"


    "Emperor Saruman!"


    "Emperor of Orcs? Do you still use Orcs for experiments?"


    "Yes. In fact, there are even more orcs than humans in my teacher''s experiments.


    The secrets of inheritance between skull crushers and shamans are very similar to those of knights and priests, and even that kind of belief substance is no different.


    However, the Radiance Empire is politically stable, and knights and priests are both noble figures. Trying to use them for experiments will cause a lot of trouble.


    But it is much easier for the orcs. After all, before Saruman the Great established a unified empire, the orcs were divided into large and small tribes and fought against each other, which made it easier for the teacher to obtain the test items.


    When Emperor Saruman was young, with the help of his teacher, he was exchanged into his father''s heart, and finally survived successfully, and even became a Skullbreaker in the Sanctuary.


    The teacher who got this news was very excited, because he finally created a sanctuary with his own hands!


    Unfortunately, he was too old at that time and was unable to continue his research.


    Moreover, the success of Saruman the Great is not universal - the teacher has tried many father and son pairs, but it is not always possible to survive.


    Later, when Emperor Saruman was defeated, I killed him while he was weak, took his heart, and brought it back to the teacher..."


    "How dare Kurd put on the heart of an orc?" Colin''s eyes widened.


    Mr. Go sighed and said:


    "At that time, the teacher also felt that his deadline was approaching, so he had the idea of ??giving it a try...


    Unexpectedly, it was a success! "


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 721： Bewitched (Part 1)

    To be honest, Colin had to admire the madness of this Kurdish mage.


    He actually dared to transplant the heart of an orc to himself!


    And what''s even more outrageous is that it even succeeded!


    He remembered that he had heard of a person who had a pig''s heart transplanted in his previous life, but even with the help of the most advanced medical methods, this person only survived for two months.


    In contrast, the success of the Kurdish transplant can be called a burst of luck.


    Absolute miracle.


    After thinking for a while, Colin asked again:


    "With the heart of the sanctuary, I can understand Kurd''s ability to possess the strength of the sanctuary, but what''s the matter with his age? Can he be rejuvenated by changing his heart?"


    Mr. Go shrugged, spread his hands and said:


    "We haven''t figured it out yet, probably thanks to this incomparably powerful heart, the teacher''s body returned to its peak state, making it seem like a ''rejuvenation''.


    But to be honest, this success is really too lucky, even the teacher himself is not sure that he can replicate such a miracle again..."


    Colin rolled his eyes and said:


    "You yourself are not sure of replicating this miracle, yet you still have the face to use this to confuse Marquis Obers and others."


    Mr. Go chuckled and said:


    "The closer you get to death, the more you can appreciate the value of life. Those old guys are willing to give everything for such a hope. What''s more, there is a living example like the teacher, even if we put the They are willing to take risks, and they are willing to give it a go.¡±


    Colin pouted, no longer struggling with this issue.


    These old guys who want to rejuvenate their youth are destined to be just a bunch of clowns, and the iron hooves of the blood cavalry are enough to smash their old bones.


    "So, what purpose do you mages have after studying gods and beliefs for so long? Or do you just want to gain more power and seize the power of the empire?"


    "No, Lord Duke, if you think that we are only trying to control the Radiant Empire, then you are too underestimated." Mr. Ho shook his head and said solemnly, "Teacher is willing to risk his own life for the exchange of hearts, and I , you must be aware of the price paid and the risks taken for the Eye of Judgment.


    If it''s just for the sake of worldly authority, do you think it''s necessary for us to work so hard? "


    "Then what are you for?"


    "In order to expose the true face of false gods! In order to break the shackles that imprison human beings! In order to prevent our descendants from living in a world of lies!"


    Looking at Mr. Go, who suddenly became fanatical, Colin stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    Before he could continue to ask questions, Mr. Ho continued excitedly:


    "Lord Duke, haven''t you thought about why the limit of mortals is the sixth order? Why do we need the gift of gods in our advanced sanctuary?


    But the so-called ''gift of the gods'' is clearly the power of faith that we humans serve to the gods!


    That is what belongs to us!


    So that is not a gift at all, but a charity!


    And it is to give us alms with things that belong to us!


    To deceive us of our faith! "


    Colin nodded silently, feeling that Mr. Ho''s guess was indeed reasonable, but he calmly asked back:


    "But you have also admitted that the initial power of faith cannot be used directly. It must be absorbed by gods, given to priests, and then passed on to knights through baptism. Only after this whole process can help knights break through holy Domain of Faith Matter.


    So, you can''t deny the role of the gods in it, and he does help human beings. "


    Mr. Go slowly shook his head and said solemnly:


    "Lord Duke, what if humans had hoped to set foot in the sanctuary by their own strength?"


    Colin frowned, and only then did he truly understand what Mr. Ho meant, and said:


    "So, do you think the gods imprisoned human beings in some way and blocked the stairs for us to step into the sanctuary?"


    "That''s right!" Mr. Go gritted his teeth and said, "The false **** is to cut off the ascension path of human beings, and then to give a small number of people a slim hope of the advanced sanctuary, so as to harvest. human beliefs.


    But even this small group of people who can be promoted to the sanctuary are destined to be only pawns of false gods! "


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help but think of the scene he saw in the fantasy world when the Great Emperor Garner was crowned by an angel.


    Could it be that the reason why Emperor Garner resisted so much and even drew his sword to slash at the angel was because he saw through the deity''s conspiracy?


    Colin''s heart gradually became heavy, but he couldn''t help but ask:


    "This is just your guess. What evidence do you have to prove that humans can use their own strength to set foot in the sanctuary?"


    Mr. Ho smiled confidently, but turned to ask a seemingly unrelated question:


    "My lord, do you know the origin of arcane magic?"


    Colin replied patiently:


    "I only heard that it was passed down from the elves. As for more information, I don''t know."


    "That''s right. Arcane is indeed spread from the elves, but this part of the spread is only the tip of the iceberg of true arcane!


    The real essence of it was deliberately erased! "


    "Essence?"


    "That''s right." Mr. Hoo gritted his teeth and said, "The real arcane can make mages advance to the sanctuary, or even higher! But now, they have been deliberately castrated, and this is the only thing left to make all mages live their whole lives. It can only imprison the incomplete things under the seventh order!"


    Looking at Colin''s somewhat suspicious eyes, Mr. Ho continued to ask:


    "Lord Duke, you should know that when the elves were at their peak, they were able to compete with giant dragons, and even defeated them in the end.


    But the giant dragons are a race with demigods. Do you know how the elves defeated these demigods? "


    Colin thought for a while and said:


    "It is said that the strongest profession among the high elves at that time was Druid. They should have defeated the dragon, right?"


    "Yes. Then do you know what the source of Druid''s power is?"


    Colin shook his head.


    Mr. Ho said word by word:


    "It''s arcane, and it''s real arcane! It''s not the incomplete stuff that our mages are practicing now!"


    "Really?" Colin made no secret of his doubts.


    "Yes." Mr. Ho said firmly, "Please don''t doubt our Master''s research over the past thousand years. Although some people have deliberately hidden this history, it is obviously impossible to completely erase all traces.


    We have found a lot of evidence from ancient Quenya books handed down from ancient times.


    If you are interested, you can go to Yeville and testify for yourself whether what I said is made up or not. "


    Colin smiled noncommittally and said:


    "So, do you think real arcane magic can allow humans to reach the sanctuary or even higher ranks without the help of the power of gods?"


    "Yes! That''s why it was lost! Druids also disappeared!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 722： Bewitched (below)

    Colin fell into deep thought.


    It suddenly occurred to him that when he first publicly revealed his **** body in Silvermoon City, Earl Avon had mistaken him for a Druid.


    Could it be... that he was able to advance all the way to the legendary realm, in fact, it was the power of the druids?


    Mr. Ho seemed to see through what Colin was thinking, and suddenly asked:


    "Lord Duke, if I guessed correctly, you should be the Winged Knight himself?"


    Colin didn''t speak.


    Mr. Ho continued:


    "The most notable feature of Druids is that they can simulate animal forms¡ªof course, this is not an ordinary animal, but an ancient beast!


    These ancient beasts have long been extinct, but Druids can simulate their forms, abilities, and characteristics, and it is because of this that Druids can defeat dragons.


    According to historical records, among the ancient monsters, there is a powerful existence called [Undead Blood Bat]..."


    Hearing this, Colin''s eyes finally fluctuated.


    Not dead? Blood bat?


    Could this really be the source of his ''supernatural''?


    He is not a real blood clan, but just a Druid who can simulate the characteristics of the [undead blood bat]?


    Colin was not surprised that Mr. Ho could make such a guess.


    After all, Mr. Ho has seen the real body of the Winged Knight, and he has personally confirmed Colin''s immortality. .


    Although Colin didn''t admit it, Mr. Ho knew from the change in Colin''s expression that he guessed right, so he said again:


    "Lord Duke, I said so much just now, you should be able to guess the reason why the Druid disappeared?"


    Seeing that Colin still didn''t speak, Mr. Ho smiled disapprovingly and continued:


    "Because the existence of druids makes the false gods feel threatened! That''s why they cut off the inheritance of druids!


    Only let the castrated and modified arcane be passed down, cut off the hope of mortals to set foot in the sanctuary by their own strength, and established a professional system of gods, so as to control mortals and harvest their beliefs!


    So, Lord Duke, you have to be careful.


    The gods won''t allow you to exist like this..."


    Colin smiled lightly and asked:


    "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Although he asked this question, Colin wasn''t actually frightened by Mr. Ho''s words.


    In his opinion, what Mr. Ho said can be believed by three or four points, and the rest are speculations, and even alarmists with ulterior motives.


    Of course, a lot of information disclosed by Mr. Ho is indeed useful to Colin, that''s why he is so patient.


    "My lord, I think now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you!" Mr. Ho''s tone suddenly became eager.


    "Why is it an opportunity?"


    "You should know that the holy pool in the basement of the church has already overflowed, which means that the Lord of Radiance has no time to collect the power of faith.


    Or, as the ''Dark Emperor'' said, the **** is dead!


    Or, the Lord of Glory is in such great trouble that he can''t even collect the power of faith.


    That''s why I said, if you don''t want to wait for the pseudo-god to make a move to deal with a threat like you, then you should take this opportunity to strike first! "


    Colin glanced at Mr. Ho with incomprehensible eyes, and said:


    "Start first? Is that a god?"


    Mr. Go smiled calmly and said:


    "My lord, the gods are not omnipotent.


    Otherwise, the **** of war will watch you design to cut off the inheritance of the troll race? How could the God of Destruction allow the orcs to become a mass of scattered sand and infighting? How could the goddess of fate watch the elves disappear and remain indifferent?


    So, I think you can be bold!


    What''s more, with your current strength and the forces under your control, you are also qualified to fight against false gods!


    You know, even if you don''t provoke false gods now, will they let you go in the future?


    Let''s see what happened to the Druid, or the only legendary paladin in the history of the Radiance Empire other than you, the Great Emperor Garner..."


    Colin''s expression changed, and he immediately asked:


    "How much do you know about the death of Emperor Garner?"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know more than you. However, do you really believe what the history books say? A legendary paladin in his prime suddenly died suddenly?"


    Colin was a little disappointed, but on the surface he pretended to be moved and asked:


    "Then what do you think, if you want to resist the gods, what should you do?"


    Mr. Ho was refreshed and immediately said:


    "Lord Duke, the most important bond of false gods in the world is the church!


    He cut off the inheritance of Druids, and created such a set of professions of the gods through the church, but this is actually a thing used to harvest the faith of mortals!


    If you want to resist, you should start with the church first!


    Expose the truth of faith and cut off the inheritance of knights! "


    Colin rolled his eyes and said:


    "You want me to be the public enemy of all the nobles of the empire!"


    Mr. Go patiently explained:


    "My lord, as long as you don''t announce the abolition of the church and the prohibition of baptism as soon as you come up, there will be no resistance from the nobles.


    You can first announce the situation of the holy pool in the basement of the church, and gradually weaken the authority of the church among the people until the people''s belief in the Lord of Radiance gradually collapses.


    As for nobles, you only need to guarantee their status and territory, and give them another optional super class, such as mage, warrior, so that they will not oppose you.


    Even the nobles will support your actions to depose the church because of this, after all, the church has repeatedly intervened in secular power through theocracy over the years, which has made many nobles disgusted..."


    Listening to Mr. Go''s eloquent talk, Colin could already conclude in his heart¡ª


    This guy is digging a hole for himself!


    The relationship between the nobles and the church is actually a struggle that cannot be broken. Even though the nobles hate the church''s meddling in secular power, no one wants to completely kill the church.


    It was the Duke of Saint Theon who killed the Dark Emperor.


    Mr. Ho''s so-called suggestion to replace the knight with a mage seems feasible, but in fact, he deliberately ignores the biggest difference between a mage and a knight¡ª


    Bloodline inheritance.


    Knight talent can be passed down through blood. For example, paladins will only be born in seven families. UU reading


    But the mage is different, the mage also needs talent, but this talent cannot be passed down through the blood.


    The descendants of high-level mages are not necessarily talented, and a powerful magist can also be born among ordinary civilians.


    This will shake the power system established by the noble class through blood inheritance, and even profoundly change the political ecology of the Radiance Empire.


    And this change will not come in a gentle way.


    The nobles will not smile and watch the lowly commoners become powerful beings by learning arcane arts, and even **** the power that belongs to them.


    But this point, Mr. Ho didn''t know if he didn''t think of it, or if he thought of it but deliberately didn''t say it.


    "...Sir Duke, in fact, this is the little request I wanted to make before. Only by dethroning the knight system can human beings get out of the shackles of false gods and gain true freedom!"


    Mr. Ho said impassively, his face full of the brilliance of a martyr.


    "In this way, even if I die, I am willing!"


    "Oh." Colin nodded lightly, "Then you die."


    Kacha-


    The next second, Mr. Ho''s head was twisted off by Colin.


    There was a look of astonishment on his face.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 ~： 1 day off

    Latest URL:


    After drinking alcohol the day before yesterday, I felt that my **** was sore. I thought it was a recurrence of hemorrhoids, but I didn''t care much.


    As a result, after taking a day off yesterday, not only did it not get better, but it got worse. At night, when the toilet was oversized, there was blood all over it...


    I was so scared that I didn''t sleep well all night, so I came to the hospital early this morning.


    After a painful examination, it was said to be a perianal abscess, and surgery was required...


    So, today should be no more.


    However, the doctor said it was a minor operation, and it was not a big problem. I estimate that the update should be resumed tomorrow.


    I''m so sorry, I just asked for leave and I have to ask...


    Well, stop talking, ready to drink laxatives.


    The nurse also said that she would come to shave me later...


    "The First Kindred" takes a day off


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    "The First Bloodline" full text update, keep in mind the URL:


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 723： conquer

    Latest URL:


    When Mage Andre stepped into the gate of Yeville, he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    This trip to the East has been a complete failure.


    The only two geniuses in the history of the Mage Council who broke through the limits of the sanctuary, Mr. Ho and the Kurdish Mage, were unable to change the embarrassing situation of the Mage.


    This caused Master Andrei to feel panic and confusion - what is the future of Yeville?


    More importantly, how should they deal with the next revenge of the Radiance Empire?


    Threatening with a large-scale slaughtering curse?


    But Mage Andre was embarrassed to find that Yeville might not have enough sixth-order mages who could launch large-scale forbidden spells.


    After all, in the past few years, the loss of sixth-order mages has been too serious.


    Thinking of this, Mage Andre couldn''t help complaining about Mr. Hoo again. If this guy had not made a sacrifice in Eagle Falling City, it would have intensified the contradiction between Mage and the Glorious Empire, and at the same time made Yeville restless.


    That is the temptation of the sanctuary!


    Therefore, Bailu City, Storm Fortress, Tinder City... tried to replicate the feat of Falling Eagle City again and again, but they all failed without exception, wasting precious sixth-order mages in vain.


    Master Andre suddenly understood why his teacher, Master Ernest, didn''t have too many surprises after hearing the news of Eagle Falling City, instead he was worried.


    [Eye of Judgment] This forbidden spell, for the mage, may bring more disaster than hope!


    Of course, it''s too late to regret it now.


    Andre knew that the guardian of the empire, Colin St. Chapman, would never let Yeville off easily again.


    So, what Yeville has to do now is to show the power to make the opponent jealous and let him know that the mage still has the ability to burn jade and stone!


    While thinking about it, Andrei has come to the Mage Tower in the center of the city.


    "Lord Deputy Speaker." The guard at the door hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Andre nodded, and then ordered: "Call all members of parliament immediately and hold an emergency meeting!"


    "Ah? Oh, good, good! I''m going to notify right away!"


    ¡­


    Two hours later, Andre stood on the high platform of the conference hall, looking at the almost full venue below, and said loudly:


    "Okay, everyone. Due to the urgency of the matter, I will not continue to wait for those members who did not arrive. This time I call everyone to come..."


    Andre suddenly found that his voice became smaller, as if the air in the hall was stagnant, unable to vibrate, and his voice could not be transmitted.


    Just as he was surprised, a young man in a black gilded ducal dress strode in.


    Wherever he went, it seemed to be the center of the world. He was clearly walking toward the center of the hall, but it was more like the entire mage tower was actively approaching him, welcoming him to the center of the hall.


    Colin St. Chapman!


    Mage Andrei immediately recognized the Duke of the Empire who was said to have reached the legendary realm, and his heart was instantly filled with fear.


    "Good day, Masters."


    It was not until Colin opened his mouth to greet everyone that Andre broke free from this vision of time and space disorder, gasping for breath.


    The hall was silent.


    All the mages looked at the tall and heroic young duke foolishly, and could not have any thoughts of confrontation in their hearts.


    Gu Xi


    "St... Duke of St. Chapman!"


    Mage Andre lowered his head tremblingly, not daring to face Colin''s gaze.


    "Don''t be nervous." Colin reached out and patted Andre''s shoulder with a kind smile, "I''m here for peace.


    Unless, of course, what you want is war! "


    Speaking of the last two words, the aura of the legendary paladin surged out and instantly enveloped the entire hall.


    All the mages in the hall felt the fear from their souls at this moment, as if their hearts were tightly grasped by some invisible big hand, making them completely suffocated.


    For a time, death was so close.


    But soon, the aura dissipated again, as if nothing had happened.


    The mages slumped in their positions, and there was only one thought left in their hearts¡ª


    Colin St. Chapman, invincible!


    "When...of course..." Andre said with difficulty, "We are also willing to coexist peacefully with the Empire..."


    "Very good!" Colin nodded with satisfaction and said, "From today onwards, Yeville will become part of the Radiant Empire, and you will go to Royal Dragon City to swear allegiance to Her Majesty the Queen. As for the Speaker of the Magi Council, it will also be appointed by Her Majesty. ."


    "Yes! Your Excellency." Master Andre replied respectfully, but after a moment of hesitation, he summoned up his courage and said, "But... the church has always regarded us as a blasphemer..."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t happen in the future." Colin said in an unquestionable tone, "Your Majesty will rule on the rules of conduct of the Mage Council, and it has nothing to do with the Church. As long as you are loyal to His Majesty, you will no longer have to worry about carrying blasphemers from now on. guilt."


    "Thank you, Lord Duke!" Andrei bowed again and saluted. UU reading


    At this moment, he clearly knew that Yeville''s independent status had completely disappeared. From now on, the mage would become a vassal of the royal family and be restricted by the imperial power.


    But at the same time, they will also enjoy the protection of imperial power.


    Whether such a change is good or bad for the mage, it was difficult for Andre to tell for a while.


    But one thing he knew very well¡ª


    If they do not compromise at this time, I am afraid that the Mage Council will really be destroyed by the Duke of the Empire.


    With the dissolution of the meeting, a group of mages left one after another in despair, and they were also full of unease and apprehension about their future.


    But even so, no one dared to stand up to resist.


    Legendary Paladins are like invincible gods to them.


    "Mages, the people of Yeville, I, Andre, as the twenty-first vice-chairman of the Mage Council, declares our surrender to the Radiance Empire.


    We hereby offer unparalleled allegiance to the noble Imperial Household of the House of San Lorenzo..."


    Mage Andrei''s voice spread throughout Yeville through the magic loudspeaker.


    When everyone in the city looked in the direction of the Mage Tower in amazement, they saw the heroic figure standing in the sky at the top of the tower.


    The coercion of the legendary Paladins shrouded the entire Yeville, and everyone couldn''t help but kneel on the ground to show their submission.


    The rumbling of hooves sounded at the right time.


    A group of blood cavalry troops entered this arcane city without hindrance, quickly controlling the four city gates, as well as the main streets and important buildings in the city.


    At this point, Yeville was officially included in the territory of the Radiance Empire.


    The Council of Mages, an organization that has been confronting the imperial nobles for thousands of years, has finally lowered its noble head in front of the legendary Paladins.


    7017k


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 724： fantasy reappearance

    Latest URL:


    "Lord Duke, these are the materials you want."


    Mage Andre instructed the attendants to place a pile of parchment books on the long table in front of Colin, bowed and said, "All the research of the Kurdish Mage and Mr. Ho, as well as the information about Druids and gods."


    Colin nodded, picked up a copy and flipped through it.


    Seeing this, Andre was about to leave when he heard Colin say:


    "By the way, I once heard Evan St. Pros say that there is a Sage''s Heart in the Mage''s Tower?"


    "Yes, my lord, please wait a moment, and I will fetch it for you."


    After a while, I saw Andre go back and forth, and put a square wooden box in front of Ke Lin solemnly, saying:


    "Lord Duke, this is the legendary Druid''s sacred object - the Heart of the Sage."


    With that said, he opened the box, revealing a small green ball.


    The green ball is about the size of a fist, and it looks unremarkable, but if you look closely, you can feel a strange power inside.


    Colin was in a trance when he heard Andre say again:


    "Lord Duke, this is something passed down from the elves, but since the Druids have broken their inheritance, so far we haven''t researched its use.


    Even, we can''t be sure whether it is the heart of a sage..."


    "okay, I get it."


    "Then I won''t disturb you. If you have any other orders, please call me, and I will stay outside the door."


    Andrei immediately bowed and exited the room.


    Colin buried his head and looked at the parchment book in his hand for a while, but his eyes always turned to the sage''s heart in front of him unconsciously.


    It was as if something inside was beckoning him, attracting him.


    This kind of similar feeling had been encountered by Colin in the Oak Tree Manor on the outskirts of Yulong City.


    So, he put down the parchment book in his hand, took the heart of a sage in the palm of his hand, brought it to his eyes, and observed it carefully.


    Gradually, he found that the light of the sage''s heart in his hand seemed to be getting brighter and brighter, and after a while, the entire room was rendered a green color.


    The mistletoe of the ancient oak tree hanging on Colin''s chest also seemed to have met a long-lost friend, and suddenly became excited, flashing with green light, reflecting the sage''s heart.


    Time was suddenly stretched at this moment.


    In a trance, Ke Lin seemed to see clear water and blue sky, the fragrance of birds and flowers...


    Just as Colin emptied his mind and immersed himself in the wind whispers of nature, a blade of grass tugged into his ear, and the tingling itch surprised him.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful face close at hand.


    "Elanther."


    Colin called out her name involuntarily.


    This is the third time he has seen the female elf in front of him.


    "What are you thinking, Garner?"


    Elanther was wearing a green corset dress, with her flawless slender feet, half-squatting in front of Colin, her pure blue eyes were full of curiosity and a narrow smile, and her emerald green hair was casually draped. On his shoulders, a clover was gently poking his ears.


    Colin naturally stretched out his hand and grabbed the smooth jade-like calf under the skirt.


    Elanser exclaimed, jumped back half a step, and stepped on Colin''s hand, giggling happily.


    Seeing Colin sitting up from the grass, Elanthel turned around and ran towards the hillside, making a cute face at Colin as he ran.


    Colin suddenly jumped up from the grass and chased the shadow in front of him.


    Elanser ran in front with her skirt in hand, and Colin chased after them. Neither of them used any extraordinary power, just like an ordinary couple in love, laughing and chasing.


    Whenever Colin''s fingers were about to touch the long skirt, Elanser turned around gracefully, dodging the other''s embrace, leaving behind a series of silver bell-like laughter, guiding Colin to continue chasing.


    After a while, Colin finally took this naughty elf into his arms.


    The delicate and tender touch kept flowing into his heart, causing Colin to be stunned for a few seconds.


    Elanser didn''t break free from the man''s embrace this time, and snuggled into Colin''s chest obediently, with a faint blush on his face.


    Time suddenly slowed down, and even the wind in the forest became gentle.


    Ke Lin held the female elf in his arms, and he wanted to ask questions in his heart, but unfortunately, he couldn''t speak at all.


    Just like the previous illusions, Colin was only experiencing what had happened from the first perspective of the Great Ghana. During this process, it was impossible for him to ask questions that the Great Ghana did not ask in history.


    However, he didn''t get it all.


    At least he made clear the relationship between this female elf named Elanser and the Great Emperor of Garner.


    "Ghana..." Just as Colin was thinking about it, the female elf in his arms said, "I have a bad feeling..."


    "what is it about?"


    "About the gods..."


    Emperor Garner lowered his head, looked at the eyes of the female elf in his arms seriously, and smiled:


    "Why are you suspicious again?"


    Elanser stretched out his hands to hold the face of Emperor Garner, and said solemnly:


    "I checked the records of the legendary Saint Rangers in the history of the elves, and found that they were either missing, or died suddenly, or the words were unknown... without exception!"


    The Great Emperor Garner frowned slightly and said:


    "You think it has something to do with the gods?"


    "Yes. UU reading After the end of the Dragon Druid era, the eighth-order legend has become the pinnacle of the world''s martial arts. Apart from God, who else can let those legendary holy rangers die?"


    The Great Emperor Garner was silent for a moment, then asked again:


    "Then why do you think so?"


    "I don''t know..." Elanthel shook his head, "I always feel that there are some hidden secrets... and the disappearance of dragons and druids, but there are many ninth-order demigods among them. Why did you just disappear like this?"


    "Could it be..." Emperor Garner raised his head and stared at the blue sky, his eyes seemed to penetrate the clouds to see the boundless void, "Could it be that the gods cannot tolerate any existence that can challenge their status?"


    call-


    The wind in the forest suddenly picked up.


    The fallen leaves flying all over the sky formed a green barrier in front of Ke Lin''s eyes.


    The scene in the field of vision gradually blurred, and then became clear again.


    When Colin came back to his senses, he found himself staring at the sage''s heart in front of him.


    The green light in the room gradually dimmed, and finally all retracted into the heart of the sage.


    Colin played with the Heart of the Sage again, but found nothing more.


    Recalling every illusion he had experienced, Colin had some guesses about gods, legendary paladins, and druids.


    But there are more questions.


    Letting go of the sage''s heart, Colin buried himself in the research materials sent by the mages.


    But after watching it for a long time, Colin stood up impatiently.


    Opening the door, Ke Lin stood on the high tower, looking at the boundless forest in the east, with all kinds of thoughts circulating in his heart.


    In the end, he finally rose into the sky and went all the way east.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 725： irancell

    Latest URL:


    A golden light flashed across the Huiyue Forest.


    bo-


    As if piercing an invisible barrier, the golden light suddenly stopped.


    In midair, Colin''s figure gradually emerged.


    He looked behind him suspiciously, as if thinking about what happened to him just now.


    It''s like an illusion barrier, and it''s like a space turbulence...


    It should be this thing that isolates humans from Huiyue Forest, and also makes the elves disappear completely.


    However, he didn''t entangle this barrier too much. The golden wings behind him vibrated vigorously, and a violent airflow rolled up in the forest. With the force of recoil, Ke Lin continued to go east.


    After a while, Colin stopped again and swooped down sharply.


    Bang!


    A ferocious bear was trampled under the feet by Colin, and there was no sound.


    Opposite Colin, stood a stunned male elf.


    He has long green hair, a thin and strong figure, and a handsome face with a wild charm, looking like a hunter in the forest.


    It''s just that he looks a little embarrassed, and it is estimated that he was tossed by the violent bear just now.


    Colin showed a kind smile to the elf hunter and said:


    "Hello, my name is Colin St. Chapman. I am the guardian of the Radiant Empire. I came to your land this time to meet the Elf King and hope to give me a direction."


    The elf hunter looked at Colin vigilantly, and then a few words came out.


    But Colin was stunned, because he was embarrassed to find that he could not understand the other party''s Elvish language...


    He scratched his head dejectedly, thinking about whether to return to Yeville to catch a wizard who knew the Elvish language, but the elf hunter in front of him had already turned and ran away.


    So Colin followed.


    He could feel that this elf hunter did not have any extraordinary power, and naturally it was impossible to detect the pursuit of a legendary paladin.


    About an hour later, Colin followed the elf hunter to a forest settlement.


    However, the scale of this settlement is not large, and it is estimated that there are only more than a thousand elves.


    Ke Lin didn''t talk nonsense, he directly showed his figure, and the vast aura spread out instantly, shrouding the entire settlement in it.


    This time, the elves of the settlement were frightened.


    When they recovered, they found Colin standing in the sky like an angel.


    "Do any of you know Common Tongue?"


    Hearing Colin''s question, an elderly elf leaning on crutches staggered out and said respectfully:


    "Respected human powerhouse, I can speak common language."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that Colin had already swooped down, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the talking elder elf.


    "My name is Colin St. Chapman, the guardian of the Radiant Empire. This time I''m here to meet the Elf King. Can you take me there?"


    "Lord Guardian, I''m very sorry, we no longer have an Elf King."


    Colin was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "No Elf King?"


    "Yes, today''s elves have been torn apart and turned into hundreds of tribes, large and small, and there is no unified kingdom."


    How is this like an orc?


    Colin thought for a while and asked tentatively:


    "Then have you heard of Elancer?"


    "Of course, that is the Huiyue High Priest of our elves'' generation."


    Colin was refreshed and immediately asked:


    "Really? She''s still alive? Where can I find her?"


    The older elf pointed to the southeast and said:


    "Lord Guardian, if you continue to walk in this direction for about 300 kilometers, you will see an ancient oak tree towering into the clouds. There, you will find High Priest Huiyue."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "Lord Guardian..." The older elf quickly stopped Ke Lin, who was about to leave, and said with consideration, "If you see High Priest Huiyue, can you help me with a word?"


    "you say."


    The older elf suddenly became emotional and said tremblingly:


    "Please tell her that our faith in the goddess of fate has never been shaken, and please don''t give up easily! The elves can''t be without the protection of gods!"


    Colin moved in his heart, nodded thoughtfully, and said:


    "Okay, I''ll bring the words to you."


    After speaking, Ke Lin rose into the sky again, turned into a golden light, and galloped away in the southeast direction.


    More than 300 kilometers seems to be a long way, but it is nothing to the legendary Paladin, especially Colin, who has two wings on his back, is more relaxed.


    In less than an hour, he saw the huge ancient oak tree.


    As he approached, the mistletoe on his chest and the sage''s heart began to heat slightly, as if sensing something.


    Colin swooped down and stood firm on the grass.


    Looking around, you can see irises in full bloom and countless colorful butterflies.


    "Who are you?"


    A crisp, bird-like sound came into Colin''s ears.


    He followed the sound and saw a familiar figure sitting on an oak branch.


    "Elanther."


    Colin couldn''t help but blurt out her name. UU reading


    The face of this female elf has hardly changed compared with the fantasy, as if the passage of thousands of years has not left any traces on her peerless face.


    She was wearing a long white china floral dress, with a colorful laurel leaf wreath on her head, and her slender, crystal-white feet swayed gently in the air.


    "Do you recognize me?" Elanthel''s blue eyes fixedly looked at Colin, and there was curiosity in his deep eyes, but also a sigh of helplessness about fate-


    Only at this time did Colin confirm that the female elf in front of him was an old monster from the same era as Emperor Garner, who had lived for thousands of years.


    As a famous immortal species, it is not surprising that Elanser can live so long for Colin, he is just a little surprised that the other party can still maintain a perfect face.


    "I saw you in a dream." Colin leaned slightly and gave a salute. "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the guardian of the Radiance Empire, Duke Colin St. Chapman."


    "Dream?"


    "Yes. It seems to be the dream of the Great Emperor Garner, in which I have seen you."


    "Ghana..." Elanther''s eyes became particularly complicated, and then sighed, "Maybe... this is fate..."


    Colin took a few steps forward and couldn''t help asking:


    "High priest, I would like to ask, how did the Great Emperor of Ghana die?"


    "He...he didn''t want to accept the fate that the gods had arranged for him..."


    "What destiny has the gods assigned him?"


    Elanser took a deep look at Colin and said:


    "The fate of the legend is destined to only become a tool of the gods. Of course, they have a better name - angels."


    Colin''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately remembered that his current state of "Vampire Real Body" was indeed very similar to that of an angel.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 726： Suspect

    Latest URL:


    "You must have tried to resist, right?"


    "Yes. Garner and I have tried to resist..." The sadness in Elanser''s eyes grew stronger, "but how can mortals resist the gods?"


    Colin was silent for a while, then asked:


    "So, after Garner died, you took the elves and hid in Huiyue Forest?"


    "Yes. In Garner, we see clearly the so-called conspiracy of the gods'' family profession system, which is just the gods choosing high-level thugs for themselves...


    Since then, I have lost faith in all the gods, including the Goddess of Fate, and after hiding in the Huiyue Forest, I ordered the Church of Fate to be dissolved..."


    Hearing this, Colin finally understood why the elves became the fragmented scene they are today.


    Thinking of the old elf''s request before, Colin still said:


    "Should not all elves agree with your decision? I met an old man before, and he asked me to tell you that his faith in the goddess of fate has never been shaken."


    Elanser suddenly sneered and said:


    "Really? But when I announced the fate of Garner and the conspiracy of the gods, almost all the elves expressed their indignation, and there were no more devoutly praying people in the halls of the Church of Destiny. Even the elf king took the initiative to abolish his own ranger repair. For this reason, it was also announced that it was forbidden to continue to preach and continue to baptize new rangers.


    At that time, I thought that the goddess of fate would bring down divine punishment to punish the world.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened after that.


    I was already ready for death, and since Garner was dead, I wanted to follow him.


    But then the silence of the goddess of fate left me puzzled.


    Does He really not worry about the drying up of faith?


    Could it be that He really doesn''t care about the inheritance in the mortal world?


    Are we really misunderstanding the gods?


    However, now it seems that I am too naive, thinking that I can threaten the gods with such uncooperative means, but in fact, He has long seen the cowardice of us mortal creatures!


    See, it''s only been a thousand years of decline, and most elves can''t stand it anymore.


    They actually remembered the goddess of fate who had been abandoned by them again! "


    Elanser''s words became more and more excited, and his expression was full of grief and anger:


    "Compared to the freedom of poverty, they are obviously more eager for power, even if this power is based on enslavement!"


    Colin sighed in his heart, not knowing what to say for a while.


    In fact, when Mr. Ho suggested to him that the Glorious Church should be abolished, the reason why he thought it was an unreliable suggestion was also for this reason.


    Religion in this era has an irreplaceable and important role in maintaining governance. Even if it has various flaws, at least it has given countless cowardly and ignorant people a spiritual sustenance and a stable inheritance foundation for the aristocratic class.


    It is not that Colin is unwilling to reform, but he deeply understands that changes in production relations must be in line with the development of productive forces.


    With the backward productive conditions of the current era, there is no soil for idealism such as democracy, freedom, and equality to grow.


    Forcing reforms will only bring about greater unrest.


    In the end, the people will instead call for the return of the original order, looking forward to the appearance of the "shepherd" in their hearts.


    To change this, the first task is not to kill the shepherds, but to stop the people from being blindly obedient lambs.


    But this requires enlightening people''s wisdom and a complete education system.


    However, this was simply an impossible task prior to the Industrial Revolution.


    The backward productive forces make people rush around all day to fill their stomachs, how can they have the leisure to receive a complete enlightenment education.


    The forcible dissolution of the Church of Destiny by Elanser can only bring about the decline of the elves, but cannot completely eliminate the people''s expectations for the Goddess of Destiny.


    It is conceivable that, even if she insists on uncompromising, sooner or later other priests will raise the banner of the Goddess of Destiny and re-establish a belief system in the elves.


    While pondering, Elanser''s voice sounded again:


    "The Duke of St. Chapman, since you can pass through the barrier of Huiyue Forest and come here, you must already be a legendary paladin, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Knowing what happened to Garner, you definitely don''t want to be a servant of the gods..."


    "Wait." Colin''s heart moved and suddenly interrupted, "His Excellency High Priest, I want to ask, what happened to Emperor Garner?"


    "Of course he became an ''angel'' under the Glory Lord. However, it is called an angel, but in fact it is no different from a servant. If you don''t want to fall into the same fate, I have a suggestion."


    Colin asked calmly:


    "What advice?"


    "Since Garner''s death, I have been painstakingly researching ways to escape the **** of gods for more than a thousand years. I have recently come up with an idea. Although I don''t know if it will be successful, I believe you will be willing to help give it a try, right?"


    "Oh? What method?"


    Elanser stood up from the branch, pointed to the lush oak tree above his head, and extended an invitation to Colin:


    "The Duke of St. Chapman, my treehouse is at the top of the oak, please follow me."


    As she spoke, she dexterously jumped up between the branches, but when she turned around, she saw that Colin was still standing under the tree, motionless.


    "Duke St. Chapman, why didn''t you come?"


    Colin looked at the huge oak tree that was soaring into the clouds and shimmering with sparkling light, and suddenly smiled faintly, saying:


    "His Excellency High Priest, you should make it clear first. Is there any way to help me escape the **** of the gods?"


    Elanser showed a smile and said:


    "I can''t explain this in a few words, you''d better come with me."


    But Colin remained silent.


    Elanser raised his hand and tucked the long hair on the side of his face behind his ear, and said with a smile:


    "Duke St. Chapman, are you wary of me?"


    "Shouldn''t it be?" Colin said bluntly, "This is our first time meeting, how can I believe that you really want to help me?"


    Elanser pursed his lips, as if he was worried about Colin''s vigilance, but explained patiently:


    "I''m not just helping you, revealing the true face of the gods and letting all beings in the mortal world gain real freedom is my lifelong wish, and it''s the only way I can pay tribute to Ghana..."


    "Are you the lover of the Great Emperor Garner?" Colin asked suddenly.


    Elanthel nodded.


    The corners of Colin''s mouth were raised, and he said:


    "Were you with the Great Emperor of Ghana when he died?"


    "Ghana is not really dead, he has been transformed by the Lord of Radiance into an angel without self-will..."


    "Then he can only obey the orders of the Lord of Glory?"


    "Of course."


    Colin sighed, and his tone suddenly turned cold:


    "Elanther, I thought you had been helping me secretly, but now it seems... it turns out that you have been deliberately misleading me!"


    I don''t feel anything during the operation, but after the operation is really hell!


    Especially the dressing change is literally heart-wrenching!


    I hope you all take me as a warning and protect your chrysanthemums...


    I haven''t eaten anything for the past two days. I''ve been relying on nutrient solution to maintain my condition. It''s really bad, so I''ll just have a chapter today, please forgive me.


    Also, as many readers must have guessed, the book is almost over.


    On the one hand, the radish''s physical condition is too bad and needs to rest and adjust urgently. On the other hand, the plot is almost over here. Ke Lin is already invincible in the world, and if he wants to write more, he can only change the map.


    But changing the map is really not as good as reopening a new book.


    Therefore, it is expected that in the past few days, the radish will explain the secrets of the vampires, gods, and druids, and then finish.


    thanks for your support.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 727： fight

    Latest URL:


    Elanser''s eyes flashed, and he put on a puzzled look, and asked:


    "Duke St. Chapman, what do you mean by that?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t know yet? I just fought the Great Emperor Garner in Tinder City. Moreover, he had a chance to kill me, but suddenly stopped without warning.


    If it is true as you said, the Great Emperor of Ghana has now become a tool of the Lord of Glory, how can he feel pity for me? "


    Elanthel argues:


    "Maybe Garner still has a shred of sanity..."


    Colin laughed and said:


    "Do you think this reason will convince me?"


    Without waiting for Elanther to defend, Colin took out the mistletoe and the sage''s heart from his bosom and said:


    "Do you know? Actually, before I came, I had doubts about you.


    Because I''ve been through a lot of hallucinations, the first time was when I was in my only near-death state, when all I saw was a silver serpent and it sucked its blood.


    The second time was when I was promoted to the sixth rank, and I saw that silver python again.


    I haven''t been able to figure out the true meaning of these two illusions, but since then, I have never seen the silver python again. On the contrary, I have experienced the illusion three more times, and each time, I have seen¡ª


    you!


    And more coincidentally, this change started after I got this mistletoe. "


    Elanser frowned and wondered:


    "Duke St. Chapman, what are you trying to say?"


    "I want to say that someone used this mistletoe, and perhaps this sage''s stone, to tamper with my fantasy! And thus planted some thoughts in my mind!"


    Elanser smiled and said:


    "Duke St. Chapman, your suspicions are really too heavy."


    "Really?" Ke Lin was unmoved and continued, "Then tell me, what is the so-called way to help me get rid of the gods?"


    Elanser restrained his smile, and seemed to finally be a little angry:


    "Duke St. Chapman, if you don''t believe me like that, then there''s no need for us to continue."


    Colin smiled coldly and said lightly:


    "You don''t think a few illusions can make me trust you easily, do you?"


    After speaking, he left the mistletoe and the sage''s heart on the grass, turned around and left.


    Seeing that Colin really seemed to be leaving, Elanser flashed a look of anxiety in his eyes, and hurriedly shouted:


    "The Duke of St. Chapman, the Glory Lord will not let a legendary paladin like you live in the world. Your existence has seriously disrupted the balance here!"


    Colin waved his hand and said without looking back:


    "Then let him come!"


    Seeing Colin''s figure walking farther and farther, the fierceness in Elanser''s eyes could no longer be concealed.


    I saw a curse mark in her hands, and there were words in her mouth.


    The next moment, the towering oak tree was instantly resurrected, and countless branches were like octopus tentacles, rushing towards Colin.


    Colin seemed to have expected this, and laughed:


    "What? Can''t you put it on and start?"


    But the next second, the smile on Colin''s face froze.


    The earth trembled, and thunder flashed in the sky.


    Countless oak branches quickly wrapped Colin in it, and a huge pressure like a deep sea suddenly came.


    This power was so great that it crushed the holy light around Ke Lin''s body in an instant!


    Colin''s body froze, and his face was full of disbelief.


    You know, he himself is a legendary Paladin!


    Those who can subdue the legendary paladins with one blow must be at least a ninth-order demigod!


    But after the era of giant dragons came to an end, and after the Druids cut off their inheritance, isn''t this world without the ninth order?


    Could this high priest Huiyue be a demigod-level Druid who survived from ancient times?


    Do not!


    wrong!


    Colin immediately woke up.


    If Elancer is really a demigod-level druid, then do you need to calculate him like this?


    Why did you talk so much nonsense to yourself just now, and then suddenly act until you see that you are not fooled?


    Conspiracy will only be used on opponents whose strength is equal to or stronger.


    To deal with an enemy whose strength is not as good as his own, just use his strength to crush it.


    Just like what Colin did to Mr.


    Therefore, this Elanther is probably not a real demigod!


    "Colin St. Chapman, now I''ll give you another chance." Elanthel stood up in the air, exuding a terrifying aura, "Submit to me!"


    At this time, Colin was already tightly wrapped by oak branches, with only one head exposed.


    But he sneered and said decisively:


    "Submit? No one in this world can make me surrender!"


    Elanser''s expression changed, and he said angrily:


    "Stupid mortal, you will pay for your arrogance!"


    As soon as the words fell, a little green light shot out from Elanser''s right eye, and at an unimaginable speed, it instantly crossed a distance of several thousand meters and hit Colin''s heart with precision.


    It all happened so fast that Colin didn''t even have time to react - of course, he couldn''t move, couldn''t dodge.


    Chi!


    The green light penetrated Colin''s body without any hesitation, smashing his heart into pieces.


    Colin let out a scream, and then heard Elanser''s voice again:


    "Colin St. Chapman, will you surrender to me?"


    Colin smiled disdainfully and shook his head flatly.


    Elanther seemed to be about to lose his patience, and said coldly:


    "Do you really think you are immortal? Your vitality is limited, and multiple fatal attacks in a short period of time can kill you completely!"


    Colin laughed and said:


    "You want me to surrender to you so much, it must be because I am very important to you. In that case, are you willing to kill me?"


    Yilan Sel was suffocated for a moment, and then a look of anger and anger flashed on his face. Although he quickly hid it, he was still keenly caught by Colin.


    boom!


    The vast holy light suddenly burst out from Colin''s body, shattering all the branches wrapped around his body in an instant.


    But before Colin was happy, there was another sharp pain in his chest.


    The same green light still penetrated him in an overwhelming way.


    Colin screamed, but gritted his teeth and gathered the Holy Light again, avoiding the swept of the oak branches.


    "Don''t fight in vain, Colin, you can''t beat me!"


    "Yes?"


    Colin was once again pierced by green light, and there were already five large holes in his chest, but the expression on his face was extremely excited, because he found that the strength of Elanser''s attack was weakening again and again.


    There is indeed a problem with the strength of this elf sacrifice!


    "You are killing yourself!" Compared with Colin''s calmness, Elanser really became more and more anxious.


    Another green light swept across the sky, but did not hit Colin.


    "It''s me!"


    Between the oak branches, a dazzling holy light suddenly burst out, sweeping across the world like running water.


    Elanser panicked, the oak branches flying around him at a high speed, but he still couldn''t stop Colin.


    Bang!


    A golden light tore through the layers of green screen like lightning and rushed in front of Elanthel.


    Colin looked at Elancer''s bare white neck, and a strong impulse suddenly emerged in his heart.


    This was the first time he had such an impulse towards a non-knight superhuman.


    Although he had doubts in his heart, he did not hesitate at all in his actions. Ke Lin had already exposed his hideous fangs, and he took a bite!


    "Gudu...gudu..."


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 728： Druids Secret

    Latest URL:


    Wan Dao Xiaguang swayed down, covering Huiyue Forest with a golden veil.


    The huge oak tree towering into the clouds is declining at a very fast speed, and countless yellow branches and leaves are falling with the wind, playing an elegy about life.


    Colin slowly let go of Elanther, who had lost his voice, but found that the other party''s body began to change.


    poof-poof-


    Blossoms of golden flames bloomed on Elanser, but they went out instantly, as if all the vitality had been burned out.


    In this flame of light and extinction, Elanthel gradually grew red feathers, and finally turned into a phoenix!


    Seeing this scene, Colin frowned thoughtfully, and his doubts deepened.


    The swirling oak branches and leaves slowly fell all over Elancer''s body, as if to bury her.


    The clouds in the sky suddenly exploded, and a stair condensed from the golden holy light extended down from the boundless void, straight to Ke Lin.


    Colin had already seen this scene when he was promoted to Legend in Tinder City.


    He didn''t climb the steps at that time, but this time, he smiled slightly, and his deep eyes seemed to have passed through time and space and saw the end of the steps.


    So Colin stepped up the steps.


    up, up again.


    Away from the mortal world, through the void, Colin saw an altar at the end of the steps.


    In the center of the altar stood a huge column with a silver snake wrapped around it¡ª


    The silver giant snake that Colin had seen twice in fantasy!


    Its body is almost integrated with the cylinder, regardless of each other, it looks a little weird.


    "You finally came."


    The silver giant opened his mouth, but his tone was old and weak.


    "Are you waiting for me?" Colin was cautiously alert.


    "Yes." The silver giant snake looked at Colin with extremely complicated eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Humans call me, Lord of Glory."


    Colin was shocked, but not too surprised.


    He had expected that the one who summoned him was the Lord of Glory, but he didn''t expect that the legendary Supreme Lord, the **** who dominated the beliefs of mankind, actually¡ª


    So miserable.


    yes.


    Colin could feel the weakness of this giant silver snake, exuding an aura that was about to come to the end of his life.


    Seemingly seeing the doubts in Colin''s eyes, the giant silver snake said again:


    "Do you think that the gods who have been worshipped by you are just like that?"


    Colin shrugged, but said nothing.


    In fact, he didn''t have much devout beliefs, so there was no disillusionment at this time.


    The silver giant sighed and said:


    "Actually, I wasn''t really a **** at all. Neither of us are, just a bunch of pitiful **** who want to be gods..."


    Hearing this, Colin couldn''t help but say:


    "If I''m not mistaken, you should all be Druids who survived from the ancient times, right?"


    "That''s right." The silver giant snake''s eyes showed unconcealed surprise, "You are really smart, and you have already guessed it."


    Colin licked the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Then Elanser, who fought with me just now, should be the goddess of fate of the elves'' beliefs, right?"


    "Yes, Goddess of Fate ''Phoenix'', Lord of Light ''Silver Snake'', God of War ''White Wolf'', God of Destruction ''Goshawk'', God of Storm ''Monitor Lizard''... The so-called'' The gods'', but we druids who have survived from ancient times."


    Colin''s eyes flashed and he asked again:


    "So, there has never been a **** in this world, and it''s all you ninth-order demigods who are pretending?"


    Silver Snake laughed and said:


    "It is true that there has never been an existence above the ninth order in this world. The so-called gods are not only the imagination of mortal creatures, but also our delusions.


    However, we did find a way to break through the shackles of the ninth-order. If we succeed, we may truly become an omnipotent god! "


    "This so-called path should be a belief system, right? But why don''t you seem to have succeeded?"


    "Yes. We firmly believe that the belief system can indeed help break through the ninth order, but we did fail because we found a serious problem..."


    "what?"


    "This is going to start with the war between the elves and dragons in ancient times...


    As recorded in ancient mortal books, the giant dragon family is the only race capable of giving birth to demigods, which is why they have been able to dominate the world for thousands of years.


    At that time, the most powerful Druid of our elves was only an eighth-order legend, far from being an opponent of the demigod dragon.


    At that time, the elves were only vassal races that were subservient to the giant dragons.


    Until later, some powerful druids in the elves gradually mastered a terrible power - forbidden spell.


    The forbidden spells circulating among the mages now are just some skins of the ancient forbidden spells. The real ancient forbidden spells are extremely powerful. They can easily move mountains and reclaim the sea, destroy the sky and destroy the earth, and even for demigods, it is a a huge threat.


    But similar to today''s Forbidden Spell, the casting of the Ancient Forbidden Spell also requires Druids to pay a great price, so it can only be used as a means of deterrence.


    However, this aroused the fear of the dragons, and they wanted to eliminate this threat, so they decided to cut off the inheritance of the Druids.


    Of course, the Druid refused to be captured, so he led the elves to fight back, and finally started the war between dragons and elves that lasted for thousands of years.


    In the early days of the war, the giant dragon had a huge advantage. After all, the giant dragon family had real demigods, and our druids could only reluctantly threaten each other by relying on the expensive forbidden spell.


    But at the end of the war, the elves once again ushered in a turning point.


    The reason is that a Druid has developed a brand-new transformation arcana through the remains of ancient beasts that have been exterminated by giant dragons.


    Using this arcane spell, the druid can take the form of an ancient beast and gain some of its powers and talents.


    You must know that although these ancient beasts have been exterminated by giant dragons, they have also deeply threatened the existence of giant dragons, and there are also demigod-level powerhouses among them.


    Although the transformed Druid has not yet reached the strength of the ninth-order demigod, he has already surpassed the eighth-order. With the advantage of the number of elves, it is possible to fight the dragon head-on.


    Gradually, the balance of war began to tilt, and the dragon was defeated in front of the druid who mastered the arcane transformation, and was eventually exterminated.


    The elves, or more precisely, the druids of the elves, became the masters of the world.


    We called ourselves the High Elves and established a new reign.


    Under the circumstance of being invincible in the world, the Druids began to concentrate on the study of arcane magic, especially the transformation arcane art. We firmly believe that this arcane art contains the secret that allows us to break through the shackles of the eighth order.


    The first breakthrough was ''Phoenix'' Elanser. She discovered the secret of faith, and established the Church of Destiny among the elves, gathered a large number of believers, and began to develop family members - that is, today''s elves. The so-called ''professional'' ranger.


    Through this belief system, Elancer quickly broke through the shackles of the eighth order and reached the real ninth order.


    The sudden change in Elanser''s strength quickly attracted the attention of other druids, and everyone united to force Elanser to hand over the secret.


    Subsequently, various churches sprang up among the elves, and the druids frantically divided the elves'' beliefs.


    At the same time, a war for faith was started.


    There are also some druids who have taken a different approach, thinking that since elves can provide faith, can other races also do it?


    Therefore, the battle for faith began to spread to the major races in the world, humans, trolls, orcs, Naga... all were not spared.


    However, in this process, we discovered another phenomenon, that is, the beliefs of different races cannot be integrated.


    For example, Elanser, since she accepted the belief of the elves, she can no longer absorb the beliefs of humans.


    Thus, inter-racial warfare gradually turned into intra-racial warfare.


    After all, Elanser had a first-mover advantage. Her Fate Church was the first to unify the beliefs of the elves and became the only **** served by the elves¡ªthe Goddess of Fate.


    Later, several other major races also completed the unification one after another, ''White Wolf'' Wrynn became the only **** served by trolls - God of War, and ''Goshawk'' Magni became the only **** served by orcs - God of Destruction , ''Monitor Lizard'' Alonso has become the only **** served by the Naga - the **** of the storm, and humans..."


    Having said that, Silver Snake suddenly stopped and looked at Colin with complicated eyes.


    Colin said thoughtfully:


    "I''m afraid it wasn''t you who was the first to unify the beliefs of mankind?"


    Silver Snake smiled slightly and said:


    "Yeah, it was indeed not me who unified the beliefs of mankind at first, but Wensos the Blood Bat. He was the original Lord of Glory."


    "Blood bat..." Colin recited the nickname of the Druid, and strengthened his guess, "Could it be that I accepted the inheritance of this ''blood bat'' Winsos?"


    "Yes. After the ''blood bats'' unified the beliefs of humans, we discovered a terrible problem. That is, humans can gradually nibble other races!"


    "Nibbling?" Colin immediately understood what the silver snake meant, "You mean that humans are the only race that does not have reproductive isolation from other major races, right?"


    "Reproductive isolation?" Silver Snake apparently heard this term for the first time, but quickly understood, "Yes, through the incompatibility of racial beliefs, several of the most powerful Druids have already After dividing the sphere of influence, the faith of elves belongs to the goddess of fate, the faith of trolls belongs to the **** of war, and the belief of orcs belongs to the **** of destruction...


    But humans have become an exception!


    Because they can intermarry with other races and give birth to children, and these half-elfs, half-trolls, half-orcs...etc can actually transmit their beliefs to the ''blood bats''!


    This gives the ''blood bat'' a great advantage in this battle for faith. If things go on like this, the new race of the rest of the metahumans will become stronger and stronger, and the ''blood bat'' can also use this method to gradually eat away the other half The Faith of God Druids!


    This obviously made the ''blood bat'' offend the public anger, so the four demigod druids immediately united to strangle the ''blood bat''! "


    Colin suddenly remembered a record in the Holy Codex and asked:


    "Could it be that what is recorded in the holy scriptures is that the Lord of Glory sacrificed himself for the future of mankind, sprinkled his flesh and blood on the earth, and strengthened the power of mankind, which is actually alluded to?"


    "Yes. The most powerful ability of the ''blood bat'' is immortality, but this is not true immortality. There is no immortal life in this world, unless it is a real god.


    He was torn to shreds by the four demigod druids and completely obliterated, but he was indeed very powerful. He actually used this method to integrate his heritage into the blood of human beings.


    Since then, humans have a very small chance of awakening, mastering the innate skills of the ''blood bat'' and becoming his successor..."


    Colin thought about the Great Emperor of Ghana who made him feel very kind, and immediately realized:


    "So before me, Garner San Lorenzo was the first human to awaken the heritage of the ''Blood Bat''?"


    "No. He''s not the first, there are several before him." Silver Snake smiled lightly, "but naturally they all ended badly."


    Seeing the doubts on Colin''s face, Silver Snake continued to explain:


    "After the death of the ''blood bat'', human beings were torn apart, and a group of druids, including me, began to carve up the beliefs of human beings, but since the four demigod druids did not want to see another new ''blood bat'' The birth of the bat'', it monitors the movements of human beings at any time and prevents the unification of human beings.


    Moreover, they also keep an eye on the birth of human powerhouses. If they find out that they may be the inheritors of the ''blood bat'', they will kill them without hesitation! "


    Colin couldn''t help but ask:


    "Then how did the Great Emperor of Ghana survive like this? How did he establish a unified human empire?"


    Silver Snake smiled bitterly and said:


    "Because, our faith becomes the way of God, and new problems have arisen..."


    Ke Lin looked at the weak demigod in front of him and thoughtfully said:


    "Could it be... is there a backlash against this method?"


    "Yes." The silver snake wriggled its body with difficulty, and immediately showed pain.


    Moreover, Ke Lin also noticed that the body of the silver snake was really fused with the cylinder, and the slightest movement would be stripped of flesh and blood.


    "You see? The belief system has made us, but it has also bound us firmly. And, as time goes on, this binding has become more and more terrible, and it has even begun to assimilate us!


    Not just me, all druids who have taken this approach have had this problem and can''t solve it!


    If things go on like this, we will only be overwhelmed by the vast power of faith and become mindless puppets.


    Hehe, maybe, this is the real appearance of the gods..."


    Colin remembered the holy pools overflowing with the power of faith below the church, and immediately understood: "No wonder you don''t absorb the power of faith anymore."


    "Yes, we dare not absorb it any more. However, even if we no longer take the initiative to absorb it, the assimilation process will continue, but the speed has slowed down a bit. It will not be long before we will be completely absorbed. This belief system is swallowed up." Silver Snake sighed, and then said again, "But only one person is an exception!"


    "Who?"


    "Iranthel, Goddess of Fate!"


    "why?"


    "Because she absorbs the faith of the elves."


    Colin immediately woke up: "Could it be that the key to not being assimilated by the belief system is to absorb the beliefs of the same kind?"


    "Yes." Silver Snake nodded, "When we discovered that Elancer was the only Druid who was not affected by assimilation, we thought she had discovered a mystery, so we united again to question her.


    But she bluntly stated that she has no secrets, and the secrets of the belief system have long been announced.


    At first, everyone naturally wouldn''t believe it, so they joined forces to attack her.


    Elanthel is stronger than us, but after all, outnumbered, he was quickly beaten to death by us.


    In the end, even when we have destroyed her altar of faith, so that she can no longer continue to absorb the power of faith, we still haven''t got the "secret" we want.


    Only then did we wake up to the fact that the secret did not exist at all.


    The reason why Elancer was not assimilated was only because she absorbed the beliefs of the same race, while other Druids absorbed the beliefs of different races, so assimilation problems occurred. "


    Hearing this, Colin finally understood why the Goddess of Order was so strong and hard-working, and why the elves were reduced to the present level.


    Immediately, he thought of another question:


    "Then why did she mislead me several times with her designs? What happened to the Great Emperor of Ghana? Is it also related to Elanser?"


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 729： season finale

    "We killed Elanther after we pressed Elanthur about why she wasn''t assimilated by the power of faith."


    Hearing this, Collin was a little stunned.


    He is not surprised that the Silver Snake and the others will kill Eranser. After all, the feud has already been formed. If you don''t take the opportunity to kill Eranser, when she absorbs enough faith and successfully breaks through the ninth order, it will be the other way. The end of the demigod druids.


    But since they''ve killed Elanthur, why...


    Silver Snake obviously saw the doubt in Colin''s eyes, and immediately explained:


    "She was resurrected later. This is a talent of Phoenix. However, even if she is resurrected from the dead, her lost rank cannot be recovered, so Elanser can only practice from scratch.


    And of course we won''t just watch Elanthur regain his strength and then take revenge on us.


    So once we discover her existence, we will kill her with thunder. "


    Ke Lin thought of the phoenix corpse in Huiyue Forest and asked:


    "So, if I kill her this time, she will still be resurrected."


    "yes."


    Colin shrugged, ignoring it.


    After all, the resurrected Elanther will lose his cultivation, so there is nothing to worry about.


    "Then how could you allow Elanser to return to his current strength?"


    The silver snake sighed and said helplessly:


    "Because gradually, we are no longer able to care about her. The assimilation effect of the power of faith has become more and more serious as time goes by. I am still good. The orc''s God of Destruction has been completely assimilated and lost his self-consciousness. The troll''s **** of war is sometimes sober, and sometimes Chaos is about to endure.


    Under such circumstances, how can we take care of Elancer.


    It''s just that we still let the major races unite to deal with the elves by descending the oracle, and pulled the elves down from the position of the master of the continent.


    In this way, even if Elanser wants to regain his strength, it is difficult for the declining elves to provide enough power of faith.


    In order to avoid the further decline of the elves, she led her clan to retreat into the Huiyue Forest.


    But as I said, the power of belief that the declining elves can provide is extremely limited, and the elves themselves have a very fatal flaw.


    Breeding is difficult.


    An ordinary elf has a life span of thousands of years, but in this long life, it can only breed two or three offspring at most, which is an extremely fatal flaw for the increase of the number of races.


    It is conceivable that it will take at least tens of thousands of years for the elves to restore their population to their heydays!


    But Elanser can''t wait that long. After being promoted to the ninth-order demigod, although his lifespan has increased, he can''t live for tens of thousands of years.


    Even if we are powerless to kill Elancer, she will no longer be able to break through the ninth-order shackles by relying on the faith of the elves.


    That''s why she got the idea of ??a human being!


    This is a race with great potential for development. It is smart, industrious, easy to organize, and better at reproduction. It is simply the best source of faith.


    But there is also a problem


    The assimilation of the power of faith! "


    Colin suddenly thought of Mr. Ho''s forbidden spell occupying other people''s bodies and woke up:


    "Could it be that she wants to be human somehow"


    "Yes. You should have guessed that Mr. Ho''s [Eye of Judgment] was actually researched by Elanser, and then deliberately revealed it in a classical way, making Mr. Ho the first experimental object of the forbidden spell. .


    Of course, the [Eye of Judgment] is a forbidden spell that Ilanther has only recently researched. As early as a thousand years ago, the first thing she thought of was that it was actually a change of heart. "


    Hearing this, Colin immediately thought of the Kurdish Mage, saying:


    "Could it be that she was close to the Great Emperor of Ghana because she wanted his heart"


    "Yes. Garner San Lorenzo, like you, awakened the heritage of the ''Blood Bat''. After Elancer discovered him, he made up his mind.


    However, I finally stopped it.


    On the one hand, I can''t let Elanthal succeed in becoming a god, or what awaits me will be **** revenge.


    On the other hand, I actually want to take this opportunity to get out of this cage..."


    The silver snake let out a long sigh and said in a slump:


    "For us, the power of faith of alien races is actually poison, but when we realize it, it''s too late.


    Therefore, since this road is blocked, I plan to return the altar of faith that I snatched from the ''blood bat'' to his inheritor. "


    Looking at the expectant gaze from the silver snake, Ke Lin immediately understood the other party''s plan.


    "So, you are going to return this altar of faith to me now"


    "Yes. I help you become a god, and in return, I only ask to be your servant."


    Silver Snake bowed his head, showing a gesture of surrender.


    Colin knew that the so-called relatives were actually blood descendants.


    In this way, this silver snake really figured it out, and was determined to get rid of the current predicament by surrendering to himself.


    So, he slowly stepped forward and walked to the silver snake.


    At this time, he finally understood the meaning of the first illusion he saw. In that illusion, he was holding a silver giant snake and sucking wildly...


    "Okay, deal!"


    Colin nodded, then showed the fangs in his mouth, aimed at the thick snake body, and bit it.


    ...


    Royal Dragon City.


    Cathedral of the Holy Light.


    Archbishop Adjani, who just returned from the half-troll kingdom, is praying in the prayer hall.


    Suddenly, she raised her head with awareness, and saw that the statue of the Lord of Glory in front of her was emitting a dazzling holy light.


    What made her even more stunned was that facial features slowly appeared on the original faceless statue.


    It looks like Colin St. Chapman!


    Before she could recover, the holy light suddenly dissipated, and the statue became the original faceless statue.


    Adjani froze in place for a long time, and finally fell to the ground again.


    ...


    Seventy years later.


    Winter City.


    "Merciful Lord of Radiance, we are here today to offer prayers for Duke Vera St. Hilde, who has finished her journey in the world and finally returned to the arms of the Sovereign Lord!


    Come from the dust, return to the dust!


    May his soul rest in the temple of the Most High! "


    In the quiet and solemn tomb of Lion Roar Castle, the pious voice of Pope Adjani echoed.


    Colin stood quietly in front of his wife''s coffin, looking at Vera, who seemed to be asleep inside, through the crystal coffin lid, his eyes were extraordinarily gentle.


    The passage of time had dyed his hair white and left wrinkles on his face, but it didn''t bend his back.


    "The Duke of St. Chapman"


    Pope Adjani reminded in a low voice.


    Colin came back to his senses, nodded slightly, and took a few steps back.


    Afterwards, the four Saint Hilde family knights stepped forward and slowly lifted Vera''s coffin and placed it in the curtain niche in the center of the tomb.


    The funeral is over.


    The crowd gradually dispersed.


    "Teacher, please condolences." Queen Judy stepped forward and whispered.


    "I''m fine." Colin smiled, then glanced at Caesar who was supporting Judy, and said, "You have already decided."


    Judy nodded and said:


    "Yes, teacher. I have no energy to deal with government affairs now, so it is better to pass the throne to Caesar as soon as possible. However, considering Caesar''s surname, I am afraid that this move will cause a lot of waves in the empire..."


    Colin certainly understood Judy''s concerns.


    In fact, after Judy succeeded to the throne, she never married, and she also adopted Caesar, the son of Colin and Vera, as an adopted son.


    This has already aroused strong opposition from the royal family at the beginning.


    After all, Caesar''s surname is St. Chapman. If he inherits the throne, doesn''t it mean that the imperial family is going to change his surname?


    But at that time, Colin''s prestige was at its peak, and the powerful strength of the legendary Paladin (what everyone thought) also made the royal family dare not speak out.


    Now that Colin is old, some different voices have begun to appear in the empire.


    And now, Judy is going to officially pass the throne to Caesar, I believe that some people in the royal family will not continue to swallow it.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, go ahead and do it." Colin said lightly, as if he was not worried at all about the upcoming storm.


    "Okay!" Judy responded immediately, as if she had almost blind confidence in her teacher, as if there was nothing impossible in the world as long as he nodded.


    Caesar on the side hesitated, as if he wanted to say something, but didn''t say it.


    He has been in awe of his father Colin since he was a child. Although he felt that his father was a little too big, he didn''t say anything to remind him. He was just thinking about how to arrange it in his heart to prevent some people in the royal family from jumping out to object.


    ...


    Night falls.


    Caesar came to the tomb and asked the guard at the door:


    "Is father still inside?"


    "yes."


    Caesar nodded, walked into the tomb, and found that Colin actually took Vera''s coffin out of the curtain niche.


    "Father..." Caesar took a few steps forward and said with consideration, "I can understand your longing for your mother, but... people can''t be resurrected from the dead, so you should let your mother rest in peace."


    Ke Lin shook his head, just staring at Vera in the coffin quietly, but there was not much sadness in his eyes.


    Caesar was about to speak again when he heard footsteps behind him.


    "What are you doing, Brutus?" Caesar suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Because this Brutus San Lorenzo is a Paladin who has risen in the royal family in recent years, he also has a lofty prestige in the Radiance Empire, and is considered by many people to be more suitable for inheriting the throne than Caesar. candidate.


    Brutus ignored Caesar, but bowed respectfully to Colin, saying:


    "The Duke of St. Chapman, I only want to ask you one question."


    Colin ignored Brutus, his eyes still stayed on Vera''s face, as if nothing in the world could attract his attention.


    Brutus'' face was slightly unnatural, and Colin''s contempt made him angry, but he still held back his anger and said again:


    "Duke St. Chapman, you have always been a model of knighthood in my heart, and I also dream of one day becoming a legendary paladin like you.


    However, I still want to ask, are you really determined to subvert the rule of the San Lorenzo family?"


    Colin still didn''t speak, but Caesar on the side couldn''t help but said:


    "Bruto, the Radiant Empire has never been the private property of your San Lorenzo family! Why does the inheritance of the throne have to be carried out in your family?"


    Brutus sneered and said:


    "Because this empire was founded by the ancestor of the San Lorenzo family, Emperor Garner! Just because of this, the throne can only be San Lorenzo! Moreover, I believe that the Lord of Glory will not allow anyone else to usurp the throne!"


    "Really?" Colin finally said, "Do you know the true origin of Queen Judy?"


    Brutus frowned, and before he could speak, he heard Colin say again:


    "As for Emperor Ghana... do you really know who his power comes from?"


    "Of course it is the supreme radiant Lord!" Brutus said immediately and confidently.


    At the same time, he suddenly exuded a fierce aura, trying to convince the two in front of him.


    But in the next second, the Paladin''s aura instantly melted like ice and snow under the scorching sun.


    An even more magnificent, vast, and irresistible aura rose from Ke Lin, and in an instant, it enveloped the entire tomb, the entire Winter City, the entire Glorious Empire, and even the entire world.


    "In that case, the Lord of Glory decided to let Caesar inherit the throne, what do you think?"


    Ke Lin''s voice seemed to come from above the nine heavens, shocking everyone''s hearts.


    Brutus looked at everything in front of him stupidly, and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Caesar was also stupid.


    Colin in front of him exudes an unparalleled dazzling holy light, and the whole person is like a **** coming to the world.


    Do not!


    Not like, but is!


    The traces of the years faded quickly on his face, and Colin regained his youthful appearance in the blink of an eye.


    He slowly pulled Vera up from the coffin and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    Afterwards, Vera, who was already dead, opened her eyes, and she regained the perfect face of her youth.


    "Colin I...what''s the matter"


    Ke Lin didn''t say a word, just took Vera into his arms and took her up slowly into the sky.


    At this time, the night sky has been illuminated by the endless holy light as bright as day, and the melodious hymn echoes in the world.


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but look up and looked through the boundless time and space, and they all saw this scene.


    Then, everyone fell to the ground and prayed devoutly:


    "Praise the Supreme Lord!"


    Colin looked at his son below in the air and smiled slightly:


    "Caesar, you will be the king of mankind."


    "Yes!" Caesar replied respectfully.


    On the other hand, Brutus could only lower his head, shivering, not daring to make any changes.


    Afterwards, Colin took Vera and disappeared into the dazzling holy light, leaving only one sentence:


    "From now on, the gods go to the gods, and Caesar''s, to Caesar!"


    (End of the book)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 ~： Finish this testimonial

    It''s finally finished!


    Sprinkle flowers!


    Of course, the book ended a bit hastily, and Radish also admits this, and would like to review it for everyone here.


    The first is the physical reason.


    Radish is a part-time writer, and there is not enough time. In order to write a book, it can be said that there is no spare life at all, and he often stays up late.


    This book has been written for a whole year, and the radish has gained almost 20 pounds in this year... in a very sub-healthy state.


    This perianal abscess is also a protest and warning from the body to me.


    Therefore, for the sake of health, Radish had to end this book as soon as possible, and then spend more time on self-cultivation, quit smoking and drinking, strengthen exercise, and strive to open a new book in a better health state.


    In addition, the reason for the collapse of the last two volumes of this book is actually that Radish is also aware of the outline problem.


    During the writing process, although Radish tried to keep himself from being influenced by readers'' comments, he couldn''t help but compromise...


    For example, the filial son Thrall, such as the Earl of Avon in the East...


    Thrall is a little better. His death has little effect on the entire plot outline, and Earl Evan will be troublesome to receive the lunch in advance, completely invalidating my follow-up outline.


    Of course, the radish does not mean to blame the reader, let alone want to dump the blame.


    In fact, this is the carrot''s own problem.


    Because the plot about Thrall and Earl Evan is indeed not well designed by Radish.


    You can also see that this book is greatly influenced by Game of Thrones, but the level of radish is limited, and sometimes the cool points are ignored because they are too deliberately obsessed with reversal or conspiracy.


    Making everyone look unhappy is the biggest dereliction of duty by Radish.


    On this point, Radish will try to improve.


    In short, thank you all for being with us all the way. Without your support, this original bloodline would not have been possible!


    Next, the radish will have to rest for a while, and the new book is expected to wait until the second half of the year.


    Hope to see you cute again!


    again,


    Thanks!


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website: